《The Player Hides His Past》


 Chapter 1: Grandfell Claude Arpheus Romeo

    Chapter 1: Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo

    < yers Hide Their Past  Bethesda >.

    Episode 1. Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo

    I know I look like a lunatic.

    But I cant help it.

    I hesitantly opened my mouth.

    I spoke to my reflection.

    Who am I. Whats my name?

    Yes, my name is Lee Ho-yeol.

    Ho-yeol Lee.

    I have three sisters.

    Named by my father, who was overjoyed to see me born as the youngest son of a daughter-rich family.

    But unlike in my head, apletely different namees out of my mouth.

    Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo.

    A noblemans name from a country I dont even know.

    The bizarrely long name was !

    Did I suddenly realize I had a past life or something?

    I wish I had never.

    No, I know its not that fantastical.

    My reflection in the mirror was telling me.

    My eyes were strangely sharpened.

    A noticeably tighter physique.

    And finally, the words that shed before my eyes.

    It was an awakening.

    It meant I had be a yer.

    Yes, I could understand that part.

    The problem was my appearance as a yer and the ridiculous name.

    No matter how you look at it, this was over a decade ago.

    [Name: Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo].

    Twelve years ago, to be exact.

    I was 15 years old.

    I was in the middle of my secondary school.

    The character I had created was obvious.

    I muttered to myself.

    must be really fucked up.

    As if I were a nobleman.

    ***

    Tsk-tsk.

    I was fucked.

    In spite of my feelings, my behavior was rxed.

    I took out an unused teacup from the cupboard.

    I brewed a cup of green tea, something I normally dont even touch.

    I sat down at the table and sipped the tea.

    It doesnt smell bad.

    Its not like Im filming a historical drama.

    I know it sounds like Im saying it, but its a little awkward.

    Anyway, I could just feel it.

    I could tell that my behavior and tone of voice had changed under the influence of awakening.

    yer awakening.

    I thought it had nothing to do with me.

    I had forgotten about it.

    It was more than a decade before .

    Arcana Continent Biography.

    Thirteen years ago.

    A virtual reality game that had nevere down from the top since its release.

    No, not just a game, but another life.

    [Unidentified structures appear around the world Are they rted to the shutdown of Arcana?]

    Arcana has be a reality.

    [Monstrous creatures appear in various parts of the world Japaneseizen says, Im sure its an Arcana monster. Controversy erupts]

    In such a reality, Arcana monsters have appeared.

    [New species appear? Monstrous creatures defeated with just bare hands.]

    Monsters from such a reality can be hunted.

    yers awakened to the abilities of their Arcana characters.

    Many years have passed since that cataclysmic event.

    The entire continent of Arcana has been turned into a reality.

    When I first heard the news in the army, I was dumbfounded.

    -Ha. I wouldnt have folded it if Id known.

    I once imagined such a thing while standing guard.

    Because.

    The yers were literally heroes.

    [yer defeats General, Sekir, a monster named sh of Gold]!

    [Rift clearing rewards alone were roughly 5 billion won.]

    [Close-up Interview: Nam Tae-min, the yer who prevented a catastrophe]

    But that was it.

    -In fact, it wouldnt be much of an awakening.

    I quit Arcana Continentals after less than a year of ying.

    There were a lot of practical issues.

    The connection alone cost 10 million won.

    The monthly fee was close to hundreds of thousands of won.

    , kids, Im sorry.

    Its okay, Dad, you dont have to apologize to us.

    ck and white. Even your mom cant stand to look at you.

    Oh, really, whats wrong with my mom?

    Were all grown up. Dont worry about it.

    I was entering high school.

    After the day my house got a foreclosure notice.

    I hadpletely turned off my interest in Arcana Continent biographies and games.

    That didnt change in high school.

    Whether I liked it or not, I was forced to study, and here I am.

    A pretty decent job, a pretty decent ce to live.

    Traveling back and forth to my hometown every weekend.

    I have a decent life, not much, but Im not greedy, so its okay.

    But what does this mean?

    My head is throbbing.

    I sip my tea with effort.

    For now, lets just say that Im not talking about the damn historical drama.

    The point is that Ive awakened as a yer.

    Ten years ago, twelve to be exact.

    The character I created in the Arcana Continent Biography, Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo, was imprinted on me, Lee Ho-yeol.

    Such interviews weremon.

    -Whats the biggest change since your awakening. Its the feeling that Ive assimted into the character. Really, I feel like my real life self and the character in the game have merged into one. I guess you could call it possession.

    -Well, its not really a possession because I was the one ying the character in the game, so I dont think it would have made a difference if the character I was ying was possessed.

    -I think thats one of the reasons Im able to see monsters in the real world and not be scared of them.

    The other thing is that I yed that game over a decade ago.

    And the difference is that I was deeply immersed in the character [Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo] 10 years ago.

    This is delicious.

    It even changed my taste buds.

    Thats really spinning.

    Is this the result of Arcanas oveid character information?

    I started to remember the setting of [Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo], which I had forgotten.

    Of course, it was an extensive setting that I created when I was sick with a severe secondary school syndrome.

    Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo.

    His exact age is unknown.

    Heir to a great family, the family was destroyed by the devil.

    The sole survivor of the family, Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo, or Grandfell, has taken up the life of a demon hunter to avenge his familys demise.

    He is characterized by his long, silver hair, his handsome appearance, and his manner of speech reflects the nobility of his position.

    So much for being so specific about something so useless.

    God damn you, you old me!

    Its a setting that makes me shiver just thinking about it.

    Of course, even if I made the settings, none of them were reflected in the game.

    The only settings I had were scribbled in a notebook or notepad.

    So its not even in the settings?

    A fallen noble.

    You start at level 1, beginner, with nothing.

    I just gave him the Fallen Noble setting to make it look good.

    Yeah, theres only one truth in that long setup.

    That I was destined to be a demon hunter.

    [Name: Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    But back in the day, I yed Arcana because I loved the setting.

    In other words, I was living Grandfells life in Arcana.

    Now that I think about it, its kind of crazy.

    I was in middle school, second grade.

    I could look back on it as a memory tough about.

    Memories. I miss them.

    But then the memory I wanted to forget became a reality.

    Damn, my migraine is getting worse.

    Im afraid someone is going to see me flush.

    No, wait.

    I have to go to work tomorrow, right now!

    Lets think about it soberly.

    Will I be able to go to work and function normally?

    You know, have a social life.

    Its not easy.

    There are many times a day when I have to put my head down and let go of my pride.

    However, my tastes have changed due to the setting of the Grandfell.

    Will I be able to survive in this harsh society?

    Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo is noble. No matter who he faces, he never bows his head. His pride is heavy and unshakable. Even if it means sinking and drowning under its weight.

    Youll be lucky if I dont throw coffee in your face.

    The settlement might be worth more than my sry.

    How long can you keep your head down, I concluded after a dignified teatime.

    I cant keep my head down forever.

    Well, I was wrong again, but whatever.

    In short, I was quitting my job.

    I was going to be a yer from now on.

    To some, this might seem like an unreasonable decision.

    But I was making a rational decision.

    Think about it.

    I was going to be an embarrassment at any job I went to.

    In the meantime, my bank bnce would be noticeably lower.

    Damn aristocratic tastes.

    Im going to have to add the cost of a tea party I dont even enjoy to my expenses.

    The need to make ends meet became even more pressing.

    In other words, I have no choice but to be a yer in order to make a living.

    Of course, Im not greedy.

    As Ive gotten older, Ive developed a natural sense of subject matter.

    I used to be obsessed with the Grandfell,

    and believing in myself as a special person,

    I dont have a secondary disease anymore.

    I can just survive.

    So being a yer doesnt put your life in danger?

    First, do some research.

    I knew very little about the world of yers.

    I didnt really aspire to be one.

    I was too busy making a living to really care.

    But I did envy them for making a lot of money.

    hmm.

    Dozens, hundreds, hundreds of billions.

    Literally billions of articles by yers who were making billions.

    But I was also deep in thought as I read the article.

    For Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo, riches were fleeting. Born the heir to a great family and having tasted the end of affluence, he saw no reason to obsess over glorified wealth.

    I guess thats the effect of the damn setting.

    I guess I should be thankful for that.

    I wouldnt have to risk my life for greed.

    But first, there was a serious problem.

    Im weak.

    and wondered if Id ever catch a single mob.

    I wondered if I could even get a hunchback to join the party.

    The level of monsters in the real world was unbelievable.

    I was no match for them.

    -Wow, that was a close call.

    -Average level 200 party barely made it through, right?

    -Youre getting better as you go.

    -Rankers love it. It gives them a lot of experience.

    This was ament on a video.

    The average level of a yers party was a whopping 200.

    I checked my status.

    [Name: Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 55]

    Only level 55.

    My level was the same as it was a decade ago.

    Back then, I was still pretty high on the axis, if not a ranker.

    How time flies.

    It was said that a river changes in 10 years.

    Why did I waste so much time.

    I spit out my self-deprecating words.

    On a whim, I typed demon hunter into the search bar.

    Wait, I forgot.

    How to raise a Demon Hunter!

    It was so long ago that I had forgotten about it.

    At the time, Demon Hunters could only build their characters in a limited way.

    Unlike other sses that could level up through hunting, Demon Hunters had to level up through quests.

    Skill

    Natural Enemies

    Silver Mastery

    Shooting Mastery

    Simultaneous Shooting

    Demon Ritual

    The majority of quests were about exterminating demons.

    The Demon Hunter ss was very limited in that aspect.

    Natural Enemy: Increases yourbat power by a massive margin when fighting against demons.

    A ss that boasts overwhelming power when dealing with demons, but otherwise has stats that are missing a screw. A ss that cant even show its business card in a decent hunting ground.

    That was the reality of a Demon Hunter.

    So, shouldnt you just hunt demons?

    If someone asks.

    The answer is that there were no demonic monsters in Arcana at that time.

    The only time a Demon Hunter could encounter a demon was when they were on a quest.

    As a result, being a demon hunter was an unpopr profession even then.

    But that was in the past.

    Yes, it was two years into a decade.

    Thats plenty of time for a new Demon Hunter toe along.

    Now that Arcana is a reality, it would be difficult to apply the recipes to the real world.

    But well have to live with it.

    Good.

    My head, which has been fuzzy since my awakening, is starting to clear up.

    Maybe its the tea, maybe not.

    Anyway, Im d I was born in the information age.

    I can find anything I want with a snap of my fingers.

    I type demon hunter into the search bar.

    Im browsing the results and I see.

    What the hell is this ?

    The search results were not what I expected.

    Akshan base wiped out? Everyone dead.

    What the hell happened to Arcana in thest ten years?

    .

    .

    .

    Akshan Base.

    It was the headquarters of the Demon Hunters.

    It was the ce where you could fulfill career quests,plete training quests, and be a Demon Hunter ss.

    However, for some reason, it was destroyed and the NPCs were wiped out.

    As a result, it was no longer possible to switch to the Demon Hunter ss.

    That was a long time ago?

    Wait, what about me?

    Where are the new Demon Hunter quest?

    After scouring all themunities, I realized.

    No way.

    -I miss the old days. Back then, there was a ss called Demon Hunter.

    -Lol? Never heard of it.

    -Demon Hunter was such a trash character back then.

    -I raised him, killed him, and raised him again.

    -Only the liver was bad, not the performance.

    The more I searched, the more I was convinced.

    Apparently, there wasnt a single yer with the Demon Hunter ss.

    No, because I awakened as a yer.

    I was the only one.

    No way.

    I curse my past self, my tastes.

    Even if Im a double-deader for style.

    If I had thought about performance at all, it would have been fleeting.

    My head hurts.

    Its probably because I took in too much information all of a sudden.

    I needed a break.

    I was about to put my phone down when I realized that I needed a break.

    Suddenly, a post caught my eye.

    -I should have kept my demon hunter.

    ?

    I wondered what the story was.

    I wondered if hed posted something like that.

    Curious, I clicked on the post.

    And I was stunned.

    The new update officially added the Demons, and thats when the difficulty of the Rift skyrocketed. If it werent for the Demons, real yers wouldnt have lost their lives?

    What, demons were added?

    The demons are running rampant in the real world?

    Maybe this is.

    The possibility shed through my mind.

    But I didnt say it out loud.

    If you have high hopes, youre bound to be disappointed.

    Especially since yers with much higher levels than me were also struggling with the demons.

    I muttered to myself.

    I muttered.

    The pride of Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo is, ironically, most exalted in the presence of demons.

    Consider it an honor.

    All the devils temptations, deceptions, and trials cant make a dent in Grandfells noble pride.

    I will condemn you to hell.

 Chapter 2: If You Need Training (1)

    Chapter 2: If You Need Training (1)

    Episode 2. If You Need Training (1)

    After the Arcana flooded into reality.

    The symbol of Korea has be the Wizards Tower.

    Yes, Im in front of the Wizards Tower!

    Wow. How many metres is that? I cant believe that thing came into existence overnight.

    Wait, arent those supernovae, threatening the Rankers?!

    Wizards Tower.

    The shrine of all mages.

    A ce that yed an important role in Arcana.

    After such a tower rose in Seoul.

    The ripples that followed were indescribable.

    [Magic Tower effect? Rankers flock to Korea].

    [Wizards of the Tower, We are not seeking new knowledge, just friendly rtions.]

    [Matap tourism poprity 3,000% increase in touristspared tost year]

    Why did youe to Korea? Its because of Matap, of course. From long-distance teleportation to enchantment. There are so many services avable in the martop that we, the Shining Guild, are nning to stay in Korea for the time being.

    The Shining Guild, the best in the world, has opened a chapter in South Korea.

    Following in their footsteps, otherrge guilds from around the world have established themselves in Korea.

    They pay a hefty tax.

    With an abundance of yers, it was only natural that monster damage would decrease.

    Koreas future was bright!

    However, it wasnt just the magic towers that crossed over from Arcana.

    Where there is light, there is also darkness.

    I thought, Damn. Im the best man even though Im a yer?

    I wanted to be that good!

    Im jealous. Envious enough to make me sick to my stomach and want to kill.

    Yes, the devil was living in the darkness.

    It was hard to get used to it at first, but the more I look at it, the more I realise that its a better ce for us demons to behave than the continent of Arkana. Envy, jealousy, pessimism, all kinds of negative emotions!

    In an environment like this, its only a matter of time before I be a high-level demon.

    One day, Ill be like the demons!

    The imp, a low-level demon, licked his lips in ecstasy.

    It had spotted its prey.

    Five yers.

    Lets go with those guys this time.

    I think back to the kites I killed while ying yesterday.

    Their desperate howls were so good to hear.

    They seemed like easy prey, being so much younger than their young.

    *No.

    Only five, including me.

    Good thing.

    It wasnt like only high-level yers had to be awakened.

    There were plenty of job postings in themunity looking for yers of my level.

    Solving is dangerous.

    And its real.

    If you die, its not game over.

    It means youre dead.

    I see it, the crack.

    I pointed to the subway exit.

    It was still rush hour, so there was quite a crowd.

    If I hadnt written my resignation letter, Id be there, right?

    As I thought about it, I reached the exit.

    This is what the yers see.

    A crack only visible to the yers eyes.

    I could see a barrier blocking the subway exit.

    Office workers pushing through it to get to the tform.

    As you can see, ordinary people were not affected by the rift.

    Thats probably why society runs as it does.

    [Gnolls Cer]

    [Suitable Level: Lv35~40]

    [Copse Progress : 19.8%]

    I can see the crack information.

    When the copse progress reaches 100 per cent, the rift copses and the monsters are released into the real world.

    The early days after the Cataclysm.

    When there were fewer yers and less knowledge about the rift, the rift would copse and monsters would be released.

    The human toll was unspeakable.

    Because of the sacrifices made, current yers are able to exploit the rift without any restrictions.

    The rift is a ticking time bomb.

    yers were the only ones who could ess it.

    Judging by the progression, there may be some yers who got in first, but lets give it our best shot! All right, just one cigarette. Ill enter in exactly five minutes.

    A little nervous?

    I cant help it.

    After all, I was just an ordinary office worker a few days ago.

    Now Im about to hunt a monster that wasnt even there.

    Its natural to be nervous.

    Its times like these that I think, Thank God.

    But it was only a feeling.

    I didnt feel the slightest tremor in my body.

    My neck was as stiff as ever.

    My shoulders werent slumped.

    My gaze was clear and confident.

    Youre an aristocrat on the subway.

    You dont look like the first yer to enter the rift today.

    Stay positive.

    Nothing good cane from being nervous.

    Besides, you didnt join this party for your first experience, did you?

    [Rmended level: Lv35-40].

    My current level was 55.

    Even with the Demon Hunters mediocre stats, theres a 15 level difference between us. There was no point in standing around.

    Alright, shall we go in then?

    Good luck!

    Lets do this together!

    Before I knew it, five minutes had passed.

    A motivated party.

    Only three older sisters.

    And theyre all younger sisters.

    A few bowls of rice balls that Ive been eating since I was a kid to stay neutral in my sisters wars.

    I used to be favoured by my bosses with those snacks.

    I opened my mouth to lighten the mood.

    In a very noble voice.

    You have nothing to worry about because Im here.

    Wait, whos worried about who?!

    But I couldnt help myself.

    Yes?

    Damn it, I can see my party melt down.

    Theyre going to die of embarrassment, I swear.

    Grand Prix, my fucking ck history.

    .

    .

    .

    They say you get half the way there if you stay still.

    Id better keep my mouth shut.

    That was my conclusion.

    Soon, as I entered the crack, I saw a differentndscape.

    It was the same subway I saw every day on mymute to work.

    There was a sense of strangeness.

    Nam Chul-min, the leader of the party ahead of us, clicked his tongue.

    The esctor is rusty, so well have to walk. Oh, there are a lot of stairs here. Lets just pretend were warming up and go down!

    I looked at the esctor as he said that.

    I mean, really?

    A rusty esctor.

    A damp, unpleasant smell wafting from far below.

    And the asional howl of a beast.

    I wonder if its a gnoll.

    Indeed, it seems that the cracks have transformed the subway into an environment to match.

    The yer is the only one who can ess the ruined subway station.

    Of course, when the rift copses, the real subway will look like this.

    Gather your gear.

    Judging by theck of entrance, Im guessing theres a party that got in first?

    Apparently so, but dont worry, this is a transfer station, so its pretty big. If we pick a good route, well be able to hunt without ovepping with the other party.

    Im d I found a party.

    I would have been stupid toe alone.

    I opened my inventory and checked my gear.

    I guess Im lucky this is .

    Level 55.

    That might seem like a low level now, but back then it was a pretty high level.

    Equipment wasnt easy toe by back then.

    But who was I back then?

    I lived for style and died for style.

    I vaguely remember spending my pocket money to get the coolest gear.

    Anyway, thanks to that pom-pom, my current level of gear is on the luxury end of the spectrum.

    [Nameless cksmiths Masterpiece: Silver Dagger]

    [Rating: Rare]

    [Limit: Lv.50]

    [Effect: Deals additional damage to undead and demons].

    [Description: A masterpiece of a cksmith with great skill but little fame].

    This dagger stands out in my memory.

    I remember buying it at an auction for a very high price.

    As the description says, it was crafted by a very famous cksmith yer at the time.

    I dont know who he was, but Im sure hed be a very famous cksmith by now if hed kept ying Arcana.

    Thats not the point.

    So you only have one weapon?!

    This is a waste.

    Silver weapons had very poor durability.

    I vividly remember hunting and losing durability and spending a small amount of gold on repairs.

    It was gold then, but now it was cash!

    I had a bow, but only five arrows.

    And they were all silver arrows.

    I couldnt even use silver arrows without worrying about durability.

    I made a quick judgement call.

    Im going to have to fight as little as possible.

    At least until I can get a new weapon.

    [You have entered the Gnolls cer-pantry].

    The only new weapons here are the crude ones the Gnolls use.

    Still, its better than using wasted silver weapons.

    After all, theres still a level gap.

    I regretted my decision as the battle began.

    Really, Lee Ho-yeol, you bastard!

    No matter how cool silver weapons are.

    Was it that hard to pack a practical weapon?!

    Crouch!!!

    Dogmen, gnolls.

    The real ones were much faster and smarter than the ones Id seen in Arcana.

    They must have adapted to the subway.

    They used theplex terrain of the subway to attack us.

    Shush!

    An arrow shot out of the corner of my eye.

    The mage, Seo Jung-yeon, who had barely dodged, shouted.

    Gnoll Archer, hes hiding behind that vending machine!

    For some reason, our party had a better division of roles.

    I looked over at Nam Chul-min.

    Is this how you party hunt these days?

    I hadnt heard it, but Nams ss was obviously a tank.

    Therge shield and te armour proved it.

    But why?

    Rather than protecting the party, Nam Chul-min had fallen out of line.

    I dont know, but the situation is not good.

    I cant pay the bills.

    Seo Jung-yeon, a mage, was the only ranged dealer in our party.

    I did as she said and looked towards the vending machine.

    Sure enough, there were two gnoll archers behind the vending machine.

    Theyre reloading their arrows.

    Is this my chance?

    I rack my brain.

    Yes, it is an opportunity.

    Gnoll archers are terrible in melee.

    If I can take them down, I can take their arrows.

    But Im not the only one whos bad atbat, am I?

    Besides, they havent had a battle like this in over a decade.

    Each.

    But I didnt think about that.

    I was walking leisurely.

    My gait was rxed.

    As if the gnolls couldnt even approach me.

    I walked confidently towards the gnoll archer.

    Yes, my mind was weighing all the variables and dangers.

    My body was honest.

    I wasnt nervous in the slightest.

    Or, more urately, intimidated by the gnolls.

    The confidence of the Grand Prix that had been draped over me was too much.

    Excuse me? Its dangerous! I dont have a weapon?

    Suddenly, I thought I heard Seo Jung-yeon shouting in my ear.

    But I didnt hear the whole thing.

    Maybe I didnt hear her.

    I couldnt tell if Seo was slurring her words.

    CRRRR!!!

    Fangs bared.

    Two gnolls showing hostility.

    Another gnoll.

    I approached them casually.

    Another punch.

    I mmed my fist into the bridge of their noses.

    There was a gracefulness to the sequence of movements that was beyond rxed.

    There was not the slightest wavering in my vision.

    I said.

    You must be undisciplined.

    As if I were chastising a hunting dog.

    Not that I mind, but sometimes.

    It was like looking down from on high.

    It was the attitude of an overbearing aristocrat.

    Corporal punishment is sometimes necessary.

    Crack, crack!

 Chapter 3: If You Need Training (2)

    Chapter 3: If You Need Training (2)

    Episode 3. If You Need Training (2)

    Dodge the ws and teeth of the angry gnolls.

    Make a fist.

    I was just repeating that simple action.

    But I could feel it.

    That there was not the slightest hint of grace in my actions.

    What happens if I cant dodge?

    If the attack misses, will I be chewed up?

    Would I bleed to death?

    These are the kinds of thoughts that any human being would have.

    Grandfells mind and bodypletely ignored them.

    His pride is heavy and unshakable. Even if it were to sink and drown under its own weight.

    The setting was disying the stats of a lowly demon hunter by a hundred percent, or even more. At this point, I was surprised.

    You must be seriously ill, I thought.

    He was a dangerous bastard who valued style over life.

    But call it a setup effect.

    After all, my hand-to-handbat skills were terrible.

    Cause I didnt learn how to fight.

    Puck.

    This is a fist thrown with all my might.

    Crunch!

    It didnt do any significant damage to the gnoll.

    Isnt this a disadvantage in a long battle?

    Its a waste of durability, but I have no choice but to use it.

    I made a very rational decision.

    My behaviour didnt change.

    Its pathetic.

    I was like a swan on ake.

    To others, I must have looked like I was disciplining a ything.

    But Im serious.

    Just as the swan ps its wings to stay afloat.

    Im dodging and ducking as best I can.

    The words that came out of my mouth were unrted.

    Do you stillck discipline?

    It was then.

    I heard Seo Jung-yeons shout.

    Im done casting! Dodge!

    mes erupted from her wand.

    Another angle

    I walked with the same grace this time.

    The flying spell was Fire Arrow.

    Not that I know anything about mages.

    I know its low-level magic.

    Moreover, the projectiles were slow.

    I might just miss.

    I make a guess and think about my next move.

    For some reason, the gnolls didnt move.

    Crack, crack!

    The tail twitched.

    There was no more growling.

    I looked at them and said.

    Discipline is ineffective with wild dogs.

    There are degrees of shamelessness!

    Even as I said it, I couldnt believe it.

    But he didnt spit in my face after all.

    Be careful, Lee Ho-yeol.

    Its all in the past.

    Aaaah, I got hit!

    Boom.

    Seo Jung-yeon clenches her fist.

    I dont know what kind of bullshit shes going to say.

    I shifted my gaze to Nol.

    Pow!

    The gnolls burned to ashes, and only an item remained.

    [Crude Arrow]

    [Rank: Normal]

    [Limit: None]

    [Effect: None]

    [Description: A crude arrow].

    [Crude Defence Longsword]

    [ss: Normal]

    [Limit: Lv.30]

    [Effect: When attacking, has a low chance to cause the status ailment Rabies]

    [Description: The de bes dull, reducing attack power].

    When you join a party, experience is shared by default.

    Items are prioritised for acquisition based on your contribution.

    Of course, this system only applies to Rare and above.

    So its a no-brainer.

    Thirty-two arrows.

    I thought that might be enough for now.

    Ill just have to hunt down other Gnoll archers to get them.

    I took the bow from my inventory.

    It felt solid in my hand.

    Shooting Mastery (21%): Increases the uracy of your shots.

    Only 21 per cent proficiency.

    I was more concerned with questing than hunting.

    Thats a lot for an archer ss.

    But even knowing the skill existed was not the same as fighting with fists.

    Seo Jung-yeon turned to me.

    Wow, can you use a bow?

    Of course I can.

    The bow was my main weapon.

    The other party members chimed in.

    Wow, arent you a martial artist or something? That punch you just threw was very martial artsy. What is that? Is that Tai Chi? You just threw a punch, and it looked like that!

    It wasnt tai chi, it was stomping.

    Anyway, thank goodness. I was getting worried because you were the only ranged dealer.

    Yeah, Im relieved too.

    Thats what I wanted to say.

    I didnt open my mouth.

    What did he say?

    That you dont have to worry because Im here?

    I said, Im just trying to keep up appearances. Who am I to say?

    I was expecting more of that bullshit.

    Fortunately, the conversation quickly moved on.

    The man with the greatsword, Choi Jung-hoon, muttered.

    By the way, whats wrong with him today? Hes Chul-min!

    He was calling for Nam Chul-min.

    Nam Chul-min had already crossed the turnstile.

    He waved.

    What are you doing? Why arent youing over?

    Seo Jung-yeon shook her head.

    Is he usually like that? Its not like I have much experience with party hunting. Ive never seen a tanker go off on his own like that before.

    A warrior armed with a shield and mace.

    Han Sung-wook nodded.

    You shouldnt be breathing like this from the start.

    Ha, Im so sorry. Ill apologise on your behalf, Chulmin, because hes not normally like that, but why is he acting like that today? Ill try to talk to himter.

    The mood turned sour.

    No wonder.

    Id done something that would get me in trouble in a game,

    and he was doing it in a rift where his life depended on it.

    At least Chulmins got a good idea of where youre going. If you meet up with another party, youll just waste time.

    But dont you think youve gone too far on your own?

    Yeah, I know. Ill call him, big brother. Is Chulmins tongue?!

    Shush-shush

    It was an ambush.

    The gnolls in ambush revealed themselves.

    One by one.

    There were ten in all.

    The arrows narrowly missed, but they were outnumbered.

    Even with Nam Chul-min joining them, they were exactly outnumbered.

    Chul-min, big brother! No, big brother!

    But Nam Chul-min had no intention of joining them.

    Choi Jung-hoons face turned red and began to contort.

    No, fuck. Whats wrong with you! Hey, Nam Chul-min!

    The stairs to the tform.

    Nam Chul-min was there, staring at us surrounded by Nol.

    I looked into his eyes.

    Jet-ck eyes with an unclear focus.

    For some reason.

    Those eyes were weing.

    Whats ? I dont even know you.

    Isnt this the time to be resentful, not weing?

    But regardless of the question, I was acting.

    Swoosh.

    A steady posture that never wavered.

    Like an archer drawing a bowstring.

    I aimed at the gnolls, not wavering in the slightest.

    Shush!

    Until the moment I released the bowstring.

    There was not the slightest faltering in my breathing.

    Crack!

    A headshot.

    A precise hit to the head.

    A single shot, and a Gnoll warrior falls.

    And yet, I felt no emotion of joy.

    The first thing Grampel learnt as the next head of the family was not to be distracted by petty matters.

    The position of House udies head of household was one in which the slightest agitation was uneptable.

    To rejoice in the defeat of a mere gnoll?

    That would be unbing of him.

    I was in the same position.

    Shush

    Another headshot.

    Eight left.

    I nocked my arrow once more.

    The gnolls didnt stand idly by.

    CRRRR!!!

    The Gnoll warriors charged.

    Choi Jung-hoon and Han Sung-wook stopped the Gnoll warriors.

    Each held off two Gnoll warriors.

    But they couldnt ovee their numerical disadvantage.

    Damn it! Watch out!

    Two Gnoll warriors rushed towards them.

    Two Gnoll archers loading their bows.

    Seo Jung-yeon, who was casting magic, cried out.

    Hey, what should I do?

    The Gnoll warriors left Seo and Jung-yeon.

    The Gnoll archers were targeting Choi Jung-hoon and Han Sung-wook.

    No matter what they did, there would be consequences.

    Seo Jung-yeon didnt seem to be able to make a decision easily.

    But ironically, I replied nonchntly.

    Ill leave the Gnoll archer in charge.

    At the same time, an arrow left my fingertips.

    A hit.

    The Gnoll warrior who had been charging at Seo Jung-yeon fell.

    Thanks to this, Seo Jung-yeon had sessfullypleted her cast.

    Please. Hit!!!

    Pow!

    Fire Arrow stretched out towards the Gnoll archer.

    Choi Jung-hoon and Han Sung-wook tangled with their own kind.

    Concentrating on hitting the two of them, they didnt notice Fire Arrow flying towards them.

    By the time they felt the heat, it was toote.

    All that was left was a Gnoll warrior charging at me.

    CRRRR!!!

    I didnt have the Rapid Fire skill.

    There wasnt enough time to reload my arrows.

    But I did have the longsword Id acquired from the Gnolls for self-defence.

    I might be able to buy some time if I swung it and parried.

    But,

    Im afraid not.

    It wasnt my sword I lifted, but my right leg.

    That leg, stretched out in front of me, struck the Gnoll warrior in the head.

    Puck!

    Just like in the first battle.

    The option of counterattacking was not in my mind.

    Hence the extreme reaction speed that my body was capable of.

    Crack, crack!

    Towards the Gnoll warrior who had fallen to his feet.

    I will not allow you to ssh blood on me.

    Push!

    I pulled the bowstring with an expressionless face.

    .

    .

    .

    The others, except for me, let out a sharp intake of breath.

    Ha, I thought you were going to die.

    I didnt realise they were ambushing me.

    Why didnt you tell me about ?

    No one spoke first.

    All eyes turned to Nam Chul-min, who was still watching us from the top of the stairs.

    If anyone was angry, it was Choi Jung-hoon.

    Fuck. Hyung, do you have feelings for us?

    He gritted his teeth and approached Nam Chul-min.

    His voice got louder and louder.

    Fuck you. Youre the one who set us up! Okay, say it was a mistake. Say you didnt know we were ambushed. But why are you just standing there, staring, huh? Say something! Say something with a muzzle!

    Two people getting closer.

    If they stayed still, a fight would break out.

    Seo Jung Yeon and Han Sung Wook stopped Choi Jung Hoon from both sides.

    I understand, but why dont you calm down a bit?

    Yeah, theres no point in fighting here.

    No, just stay calm. This is between me and you. Hyung! Hey, Nam Chul-min, do you really think Im something because youre following me around calling me brother, brother? Youre either my brother or youre not a fucker.

    I took a step back and watched.

    Hahaha! Hahahahahaha!

    At that moment, Nam spat out augh.

    At the same time.

    Ji-jik

    The electric light that was shining dimly began to flicker.

    Did you fail, why are you suddenlyughing and shit?

    Hahahaha! Haha. Thats funny.

    This is funny? Fuck, did you really just say that?!

    I stared at Nam Chul-min in the flickering light.

    The iprehensible behaviour.

    The catastrophic atmosphere around him.

    The unfocused, jet-ck eyes.

    The joy I felt when I saw those eyes.

    Decisively.

    At this moment, the words that shed into my vision.

    [Skill, Natural Enemy is triggered].

    Natural Enmity: Increases yourbat power by leaps and bounds when battling demons.

    Another angle

    I looked at Nam Cheol-min and said.

    You are a demon after all.

 Chapter 4: Demon Hunter (1)

    Chapter 4: Demon Hunter (1)

    Episode 4. Demon Hunter (1)

    I was skeptical.

    Is this how demons appear in real life?

    Why, its been 10 years and no progress?

    Because the current development was simr to the quest of the demon hunter.

    But the moment the message came to me, I was convinced.

    A demon had taken over Nam Chul-mins body.

    Suddenly, information from themunity popped into my head.

    -This is actually a real demon problem

    -Hes already high level, but his condition is even worse.

    -The mage and priest sses can get away with it because they have more mental strength, but warriors like us are punching bags without buffs and potions.

    Certainly, real-world demons were tricky monsters.

    A decade ago.

    Not exactly the same demons Id encountered on quests.

    But I knew.

    I knew I could not make such personal judgments in the presence of a demon.

    The pride of Romeo is, paradoxically, most exalted in the presence of the demon.

    Yes, what kind of demon is possessing Nam Chul-min.

    How many levels it has.

    We dont even know what kind of condition it causes.

    Another angle.

    But my vision was clearer than ever.

    There was no hesitation in my stride.

    In this moment of demonic encounter, I spoke in a cold voice.

    You are a demon after all.

    My deration sent shockwaves through the room.

    Choi Jung-hoon stuttered.

    He looked back and forth between me and Nam Chul-min.

    What do you mean by that, ah, demon?

    Demons!! I had a bad feeling about that.

    Wait, if its a demon, then its something we cant deal with?!

    Nam Chul-min in shock.

    However, the demonughed.

    Hahahaha, I know what youre thinking, you idiots!

    The devil seemed to be enjoying the situation.

    It should be.

    Humans negative emotions give it power.

    You humans are soooo fake and pretentious.

    But I didnt have the heart to listen to the rant.

    Youre not ssy.

    In my hand was a silver dagger.

    I dont know if there is such a thing as ss when ites to a race as inferior as demons.

    Of course, demons do have a clear demerit.

    Its something Ive heard over and over again as a former questmaster in Akshan.

    Low, mid, high.

    Above them are the Demons of Eternity, and even further up thedder are the Demon Lords, the self-proimed kings of the demons.

    But as it is said.

    No demonic temptation, deception, or trial can make even a scratch on the high pride of Grandfell.

    Grandfell.

    In other words, to me, they were all the same demon.

    Therefore, there was no hesitation in my actions.

    [Skill, Natural Enmity is triggered].

    Enmity: Increases yourbat power by leaps and bounds when battling demons.

    Now that Enemy Nemesis has been activated.

    My physical abilities have increased by leaps and bounds.

    Swoosh!

    Concise and swift.

    I stabbed the dagger towards the nape of Nam Cheolmins neck.

    Ting!

    Indeed, te armor.

    I didnt expect it to defend the nape of my neck.

    A panicked voice could be heard.

    Hahaha! Are you crazy? Arent you even worse than me? Youve just been acting like a nice guy and now youre wielding a sword? What the fuck are you?!

    But I wouldnt allow it.

    Dont even try to talk to me.

    what, what?!

    I dont talk to my prey.

    Shhhhh!

    It was impossible to pierce te armor with a silver dagger.

    Then I should aim for the gap.

    In front of the demon, I was moving on instinct.

    I could feel that my bodys abilities and my brains workings were definitely on a different level than when I was facing a gnoll.

    Bam!

    I stabbed a silver dagger into his inner elbow.

    [Skill, Rite of Exorcism is activated].

    I dont know how long the effect of the Rite of Exorcism willst, but it doesnt matter.

    What the message meant was simple.

    It meant Id scored a hit on the demon.

    The demon stumbled back a few steps, startled.

    Crazy!!! Its silver!!! What the fuck do you think youre doing?

    Instead of answering, he swung his dagger again.

    The seam in its side.

    The seam in his knee.

    And the tiny slit in the nape of his neck.

    Woosh.

    ck blood poured from those wounds.

    The demon said.

    You crazy asshole. Cant you see hes bleeding?! This is really going to kill him. If you kill me, hell die too! No, no matter what, Ill die with him. Do you think Ill die alone?!

    Iughed inwardly with pleasure.

    How is that line the same as it was ten years ago?

    Yeah, Im not falling for it.

    Demon Hunters attacks only deal damage to demons while the skill, [Rite of Exorcism], is active.

    No matter how old it is, I havent forgotten that basicmon sense.

    I have.

    But not to my face.

    It never showed.

    The prey merely needs to be hunted.

    Boom!

    *!

    Brother, dont push yourself too hard. Avoid dangerous cracks as much as possible.

    Got it, as*h*le.

    Im not kidding. The atmosphere in the fortress has been horribletely, so Im saying. Why dont you just join our guild? There are tons of things you can do as a yer that dont involve traveling the rift. Why, be an analyst or something.

    He just didnt want to be an as*h*le.

    Were brothers, after all, but were not the same.

    Youre going to have to work harder to keep up with him.

    I heard Tae-min got another boss raid, tell him congrattions.

    He just didnt want to be a bother to his older brother.

    As Nam Chul-min watched himself move about, he thought to himself.

    Where did it go wrong?

    His memory was fuzzy from the moment he entered the rift.

    However, he clearly remembered the message.

    [Lesser demons, imps are watching you].

    [Your mental strength is too low].

    [Condition: Possession is urring].

    imp?

    An imp, a level 200 demonic monster.

    Nam Tae-min was well aware of the dangers of demons.

    He had seen and heard things from his brother, Nam Tae-min.

    He gritted his teeth.

    Dont go in there! Its annihtion!

    But no voice came out.

    Yes, another party. With the help of another party!

    The words came out unbidden.

    But dont worry, this is a transfer station, so its pretty big. If we pick a good route, we should be able to hunt without ovepping with the other party.

    He was literally leading them on.

    Cheolmin, no, hyung!

    The madness continued.

    Eventually, Choi and his party were surrounded by a horde of gnolls.

    Its because of me. Its because of me!!!

    Move.

    Please move.

    I have to help.

    But Nam Chul-min couldnt move a single step.

    He could only stand and stare.

    No, f*ck, whats wrong with you!!! Hey, Nam Chul-min!!!

    It was all his fault.

    It was his ownck of ability.

    Feeling helpless, Nams heart began to crumble.

    Taemin, I guess I should have done what you said.

    And thats what the imp was hoping for.

    Nam let go of the threads of consciousness he was barely holding on to.

    All he could hear was a faint voice.

    Hey, Nam Chul-min, did you really think you were something because I was following you around calling you brother, brother? Youre either my brother or youre a f*cking as*hole.

    Yes, Choi was right about everything.

    He was nothing more than that.

    Hahaha. Hahahahahaha.

    After that, all I could hear wasughter.

    Theughter of an imp that seemed to beughing at his weakness.

    Then, after what seemed like an eternity, theughter stopped.

    You are a demon after all.

    You recognized the demons existence? How?

    The words brought Nam Chul-min back to his senses.

    Then an unbelievable sight appeared in his vision.

    Its overpowering the imp?

    It was a ridiculous situation.

    It wasnt just their high level that made them tricky.

    Demons often trigger ailments.

    [Fear], [Despair], [Exhaustion].

    To counteract their vicious ailments, youll need high Mental stats.

    Or, even worse, an overwhelming level disparity.

    What is this guy, anyway?

    I couldnt believe what I was seeing.

    This wasnt a fight.

    Yes, the man was right.

    It was a one-sided hunt.

    The imps howl rang in his ears.

    He thought to himself.

    If the imp dies, will I also die?

    If so, I will die.

    He made up his mind.

    His party members were in danger because of him.

    Even if the imp had taken their bodies, it would be no excuse.

    He had heard that demons preyed on the weak.

    Even that was his own fault.

    Even if youre dead, you have to pay for your food, dont you?

    Isnt that right, Jung-hoon? Tae-min?

    Luckily for him, the man didnt seem to hesitate.

    Unfortunately, theres no way I can repay you.

    That was the moment Nam Cheol-min thought.

    Pook!

    The mans dagger plunged into the nape of his neck.

    It felt like something was being ripped out of his body.

    Thud!

    Somehow, his eyes opened.

    ?

    I could see the ceiling of the subway.

    The crackling bulbs were glowing.

    Bright enough to make me squint.

    I heard a voice in the middle of it.

    Didnt I tell you?

    It wasid back,

    a voice that could not have been more rxed.

    You have nothing to worry about because I am here.

    *

    [Defeated a low-level demon, an imp].

    [You have leveled up].

    [Leveled up].

    [You have increased your level].

    You have leveled up.

    I counted the messages and realized there were 12 in total.

    I had just killed an imp, and I had gained 12 levels.

    What the hell. Is this a true story?

    I thought back to my battle with the imp.

    I tried to figure out the level of the imp that was literally pouring out experience points.

    But no matter how much I thought about it, it didnt make sense.

    Gnolls are harder to y against than imps.

    Gnoll was only around level 30.

    The implication is simple.

    I told you that great expectations lead to great disappointment.

    I mean, this already exceeded my expectations, right?

    Apparently, the natural enmity between demon hunters and demons was much stronger than I expected.

    Maybe its because Im a lesser demon.

    The gap was too wide to ovee.

    The message didnt stop there.

    [Skill, Silver Mastery increases in proficiency].

    Silver Mastery (24%): Grants additional damage and special effects to silver weapons.

    Killing an imp with a silver dagger has given this skill a huge boost.

    I went from 19% mastery to 24% mastery in no time.

    Unfortunately, the imp didnt drop any items.

    But I wasnt disappointed.

    Maybe its because I gained a ton of experience instead.

    Or maybe it was the setting of Grandffells, which doesnt take itself too seriously.

    I couldnt tell.

    Rather than that.

    It was more important that I kept my word.

    I told you, you have nothing to worry about because Im here.

    I would have died of embarrassment if I failed to do so.

    I learned from experience.

    I knew from experience that I couldnt change my behavior, which is a ck mark in the history of the Grandfell.

    Even in a moment of crisis.

    His unyielding head proved it.

    Which means I have no choice but to adapt.

    Luckily, my adaptability seemed to be pretty good.

    h h h. Thank you. Really. This grace means that I must!

    Bro, are you alright? Damn, I dont know what the hell happened.

    Whoa. Im d youre okay. Really.

    Wow. Thats awesome!!!

    The burdened stares that fall on me.

    The admiring nces.

    I took it all in stride.

    As if the reaction was natural.

    I just thought to myself.

    I just thought, Thats cheap.

    They say young people are spoiled these days,

    they dont say that for nothing.

    *

    Title : Todays Line 4 crack strategy review!! ><

    author : Jung Yeopyeong

    Contents: Todays strategy was almost a big deal  The party leader was possessed by an imp  I really thought our party would be wiped out  But there was an incredibly strong person in the party, and the imp was really just beaten and saved!! Party leader Sorry and thank you, I just cried and cried

    Comments :

    GunpilGirlfriend Concept Girl Jeong Yeopyeong is here again, and now shes not even good enough to do a story?

    Lets make the main work a little more sincere, Jung Yeon-ah, but isnt the story of catching an imp at a y party too unconventional?

    Why not give it a name or just call it a party member?

    Hey, its not really a masterpiece And I wanted to ask her name, too You should see her. She cant talk to us easily What should I say? She just had the Force! Do you feel like youre not on the same level as us?

    -??? What the hell?

    Level 368.

    yer ranked 11th.

    Nam Tae-min spat out augh as he read the post.

    So Hyung. You want me to believe this, really?

    In front of him was his real brother, Nam Chul-min.

    Yeah. Its true.

    Nams face was as serious as ever.

    Im the one who said I was possessed by an imp.

    What, what?

 Chapter 5: Demon Hunter (2)

    Chapter 5: Demon Hunter (2)

    Episode 5. Demon Hunter (2)

    So, its a frencer.

    I came home from work and the sun hadnt set.

    Its a chance for photosynthesis that I didnt have as a sryman.

    Part of me wanted to jump straight into bed with the sun.

    Thud.

    I gathered up my clothes and hung them on a hanger.

    As if that wasnt enough, I went straight to the bathroom.

    I turned on the shower.

    Shoot!

    Damn aristocratic discipline and rules!

    Im even more annoyed that Im slowly getting used to this tiring routine.

    Still, lets look on the bright side.

    It was definitely a good thing that cleaning didnt feel like a chore.

    Its dusty.

    Although it still felt odd to be cleaning in a mask, even in my own home.

    By the time I was done, the sun was setting.

    Yeah, no photosynthesis on my arm.

    I immediately got to work on dinner.

    Gone were the days of meal delivery and quick fixes.

    Fresh ingredients arrived in an early morning delivery.

    Skilfully chopped and prepared.

    How did an aristocrat get so good at cleaning and cooking?

    Because, if you ask me, Grandfell was a fallen aristocrat.

    Not bad.

    This, too, is a set-up for learning to make a living.

    Unsurprisingly, Grandfells high-minded pride was not dampened by getting water on his hands.

    To me, its a character trait thats both annoying and appreciated.

    Its better for you to make it anyway, he says.

    In reality, Im seeing the benefits of living in moderation.

    My back pain has disappeared, thanks to my steadfastness.

    Chronic fatigue, insomnia, and other ailments thate with the territory have also disappeared.

    Of course, its not all good.

    When I looked in the mirror, my hair glowed in the fluorescent light.

    Youd think I had grey hair.

    Silver hair has been in the udie family for generations.

    The setting was bleaching my hair to a silver colour.

    The only good thing is that the silver hair looks pretty good with my current appearance.

    Tsk-tsk.

    I brewed green tea and we had tea time.

    I cant believe these green teas cost 50 won each. Really.

    I thought, but I didnt mind a bit.

    I had learnt to enjoy tea and rx over the past few days.

    Perhaps its the effect of Grand Prixs high self-esteem.

    Yeah, its better than the habit of sitting in front of theputer as soon as Ive eaten whatever it is.

    It gave me more time to think.

    So maybe.

    I was able to arrive at a pretty usible possibility.

    ck history affects me in real life.

    One by one, each time I recognised the settings of the Grand Prix, they became real.

    Could it be, then, that Grampels talent, hailed as the greatest genius in the history of the udie family, was also unrealised?

    Grampels talents were not limited to one thing.

    A brilliant mind is one thing.

    His magical talent was such that he could imitate most magic just by looking at it. And then there was his physical potential.

    There was a good reason why Grampel was chosen as the heir to the family at the tender age of seven.

    The more I think about it, the more it seems like a second-grade idea.

    I mean, youve just knocked off everything good and cool, havent you?

    Deeply embarrassing.

    I muttered.

    Ashamed of my ck history.

    Im ashamed of my overwhelming praise.

    Only time will tell.

    That would require some testing.

    Convenient times.

    I essed Netflix on my smartphone.

    I searched for videos of yers.

    Sure enough, there are more of them.

    Channels of yers with millions of subscribers popped up.

    -Rift Cheats 1 7  Griffins Nest

    -What skills do me Wizards use?

    A Day in the Life of a Non-Tactical ss Alchemist Vlog

    Each one of them had a huge number of views.

    It was understandable.

    The average person cant even see the Rift, let alone ess it.

    Its only natural that yers in the rift would be interested in hunting monsters.

    Of course, if the rift copses, well be able to see it in real life.

    That would be a disaster, not a spectacle.

    I chose a suitable video.

    ?

    I was about to y when a text popped up.

    I checked the number and it was Nam Chul-min.

    We hadnt actually exchanged numbers, but I had contacted him after seeing the job posting.

    He must have had my number.

    Whats with the long text?

    To summarise the long text, he said he wanted to meet up.

    Right away, or tomorrow if that doesnt work.

    I dont know what its for, but its troubling.

    This is a task that requires concentration.

    Im sorry.

    This could change my yers life.

    I reply briefly, then y the video.

    A video of a boss raid, with skills and magic flying around.

    For a long time.

    After watching it for a while, I spoke up.

    Good enough.

    *sigh

    A high-end restaurant in Cheongdam-dong.

    Nam Chul-min and Nam Tae-min.

    The brothers were waiting for their appointment.

    Im still half skeptical.

    You trust me half-heartedly, ugly brother? Thank you.

    Bro, do you keep saying that?

    Nam Chul-min burst outughing at Nam Tae-mins outburst.

    Why didnt I know then?

    Tae-min is proud of his brother.

    Everyones talent is different, I was just ying ignorantly, and you just didnt have enough time to y. Youre more knowledgeable about Arcana than I am, I promise.

    He realised that he was being genuinely appreciated.

    How could he feel inferior to his brother?

    Nam Cheolmin was genuinely ashamed of his foolishness.

    Just kidding, just kidding.

    But Im not going to lie to you. Im going to do it right, analyst.

    That said, can I record that?

    Sure.

    Haha, do you really believe this?

    Nam Chul-min decided to quit the yer.

    He was going to ept Nams offer and be an analyst for the guild.

    The experience of having his body taken over by an imp was, of course, the reason for his decision.

    I knew I wasnt good enough, more than that.

    The man who saved her from despair.

    This was the only way he could repay the favour.

    He didnt just defeat the imp.

    He hadnt just defeated an imp.

    He had saved himself.

    Nam Chul-min wanted to repay him.

    At this point, Im curious. My brother cant be wrong about you and. You hunted real imps, right? Overwhelmingly?

    Nam nodded at Tae-mins question.

    Actually, I wouldnt even call it overwhelming, because you didnt seem the least bit nervous while fighting that imp, let alone out of shape.

    Well, if you say so, I suppose, but I dont understand?

    Nam Tae-min scratched the back of his head in frustration.

    Why would a yer like that enter a jerp rift?

    The reason was simple.

    At the time, Nam and Ho-yeol were only level 55.

    But Nam Tae-min and Nam Cheol-min couldnt help but notice.

    Nam Tae-min frowned and continued.

    Besides, that battle is frankly questionable. To resist under such conditions means that his mental strength stat is huge. You said he fought with a dagger, not magic.

    Thats right.

    They say there are thousands of sses in the Arcana, but I have no idea.

    Sigh.

    Nam shook his head.

    But frustration and possibility were two different things.

    So you definitely want to recruit him and find out, right?

    After all, wasnt he a yer his brother recognised?

    Nam Tae-min was able to be the 11th ranked yer thanks to the help of Den Nam Chul-min.

    From analysing boss patterns.

    The direction of the guilds operations.

    Even the recruitment of new yers.

    He knew that without his brothers help, he wouldnt be where he is today.

    Well, Im grateful.

    Moreover, he helped his brother.

    Therefore, Nam Tae-min wrote a signing contract to express his gratitude.

    Looking over the contract again, Nam Tae-min clicked his tongue.

    I dont want our new recruits, or even our executives, to see this.

    What, theyll go crazy?

    Of course not. Its a losing proposition for us.

    But an offer he couldnt refuse.

    Tae-min was confident.

    So he rxed and waited for a reply.

    Ziying

    You got back to me quickly. What did he say?

    His phone vibrated.

    Nam Tae-min calmly sipped his orange juice.

    Says youre having trouble?

    ?!

    Gulp.

    The juice dripped from Nam Tae-mins mouth.

    What, what, what?! Let me see!!!

    I couldnt believe it, so I checked the text myself.

    -I cant believe it.

    It was only four letters.

    It was a reply to a long text.

    But who was Nam Tae-min?

    He caught the hint in that short text.

    doesnt mean no, it means difficult.

    His eyes narrowed.

    So, another guild offered you first?

    yers are plentiful, but valuable yers are rare.

    That was why guilds were so keen on recruiting rookies.

    And in South Korea, it was even harder to recruit promising yers.

    The Wizards Tower rose in Seoul.

    Thanks to it, all of the biggest guilds in the world were based in Seoul.

    Nam Tae-mins narrowed eyes were directed at hispetitors.

    Bastards, no matter what, Seoul is our home.

    Gaon, the top guild in South Korea.

    But when you go out into the world, you can barely count them among your five fingers.

    Nam Tae-min was well aware of that reality.

    Thats why he couldnt afford to lose even one yer.

    Hyung, tell me something specific.

    What?

    What he looks like. I think Im going to have to run and fetch him myself.

    What does he look like.

    At the words, Nam recalled the man from his memory.

    T-shirt, cks, and as if that wasnt enough, shoes.

    My first impression was that he had all these things.

    Although he wore the right items inside the crack.

    It was definitely not the right outfit for a crack.

    And he kept his shoes on the whole way.

    But in the crack, he didnt look the least bit dishevelled.

    He tangled with the gnolls and engaged in hand-to-handbat.

    In a trap and surrounded.

    Even when faced with imps.

    Nothing changed in him.

    Through it all.

    It was as if he was looking down from on high.

    but its hard to put it into words.

    Nam Tae-min asked him as he struggled.

    Did you see some kind of fantasy animal? Why, you cant even exin it?

    A fantasy animal?

    At the sound of it, an idea popped into my head.

    Yes!

    Id never seen one because they didnt exist in modern-day Korea, but. I couldnt think of a better word to describe the mans appearance.

    He looked like an aristocrat, and a very noble one at that.

    Eh?

    *sigh

    Good enough.

    It was about possibilities.

    As I stared at the video, a dizzying array of thoughts ran through my head.

    It wasnt cool, envy, or any other primal emotion.

    I was seeing magic and analysing it.

    !

    The concept of magic popped into my head.

    Its a ridiculous concept.

    At its core, it was a skill, not magic.

    But I could see it.

    I was convinced that I could manifest that magic if I had enough magic power to back it up!

    Naturally, it wasnt Lee Ho-yeols talent.

    He hasnt made up his mind yet.

    The udy family, the greatest genius in history.

    Grampels talent was obvious.

    Of course, it was still too early to tell.

    But the potential is there, and its worth the investment.

    And the possibilities were many.

    Magic, swordsmanship, archery.

    Grampels talents were not confined to one ce.

    Zhang Haida, the Lee Ho-yeol of the past.

    Well, if youre going to set it up, you might as well smash everything thats cool and good.

    Youd be embarrassed anyway, wouldnt you?

    Lets be proud in the face of ck history.

    I knew it was possible, but there was no rush.

    Swordsmanship, Archery, and Magic.

    There was no point in deciding on a career path right away.

    It was the vague nature of the Demon Hunter ss.

    But ambiguity isnt always a disadvantage.

    Yeah, you can be ambiguous when everything is a plus, right?

    Even if thats not the case, its best to keep all possibilities open for now.

    Well.

    Time to invest some of the stat points Ive been saving up.

    [Points on hand: 12].

    I checked the status window.

 Chapter 6: Class Quests (1)

    Chapter 6: ss Quests (1)

    Episode 6. ss Quests (1)

    Arcanas stat system is simple.

    All initial stats start with 1 point.

    One point is awarded for each level up.

    yers can allocate their points to the stats they want, ording to the characteristics of their ss.

    I looked at the status window.

    [Name: Grandfell ude Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 67]

    [Stats]

    Strength: 21 / Dexterity: 26 / Magic: 11 / Luck: 1

    [Points held: 12]

    Unsurprisingly, the Demon Hunter has no ss-specific stats.

    Not to mention the oddly invested stats.

    It had to be done.

    At the time, Demon Hunters didnt have much of a build.

    Performance aside, the absolute number of yers was also low.

    As an obscure ss, they had no choice but to invest all of their stats in obscure ways.

    Oh well, nothings really changed.

    Its not because we dont know, its because we want to be open to possibilities.

    Its okay to have that difference of thought.

    I invested the points.

    [Stats].

    strength: 23 / agility: 28 / hp: 18 / luck: 1

    [Points on hand: 1]

    Two points each to Strength and Agility.

    After investing 7 points in Horsepower, which was rtively low, I had 1 point left.

    Originally, I had nned to invest the remaining 1 point in Horsepower.

    But somehow.

    A stroke of good fortune, a mere one point.

    As the sole survivor of his family, Grandfell udius Arpheus Romeo, hereafter referred to as Grandfell, has taken up the path of a demon hunter in order to take revenge on the demon.

    .

    I dont know why that setting popped into my head.

    Its just a set-up I made up as I went along, but I dont have any luck.

    Its such a bizarre life that I wonder if I suffered such adversity because I was lucky by only one point.

    I dont feel guilty about it.

    Its a strange thing to feel.

    Its weird to feel that way, because it was me who was dealing with Grand Pell, his setup.

    So it was more likepassion.

    [Points retained: 0].

    For me, who will suffer in the future.

    Compassion for Grandpells life of hardship.

    Thats a pretty big investment for pity, this.

    The treatment of the Luck stat in Arcana has been less than favourable.

    Luck was a stat that didnt have the same intuitive feel as other stats like Strength.

    A good way to put it is that it doesnt give you much bang for your buck.

    Only nonbatant sses, and even then only a very limited number of sses, cared about Luck.

    Even then, I dont remember it being a core stat.

    Luck: 2

    It was only one point.

    I thought to myself.

    Think of it as doubling your luck.

    Of course, doubling your luck doesnt seem like much, but.

    .

    .

    .

    But the effect of the doubled luck was immediately apparent.

    In in sight.

    At dawn the next day.

    ?

    I opened my eyes to a system message.

    [You have met the conditions].

    [The quest will begin].

    [The quest is ?

    *]

    Back when Arcana was a game.

    Quests weremonce.

    Oh, another job quest.

    Just turn it down. Isnt the reward worth it?

    Its not worth the intimacy. How did you get that intimacy?

    If I were you, Id spend my time hunting instead, even if its just for a few bottles of potions. The loot alone will pay for the potions.

    Id pick and choose, weighing rewards and difficulty.

    But now that Arcana is a reality.

    Quests became a privilege for high-level yers.

    The reason was simple.

    There werent enough NPCs in the real world to give you quests.

    With the rise of the Mage Tower.

    The mage NPCs that reside within it also appeared in the real world.

    Just like that, NPCs from Arcana existed in the real world.

    How the hell did this happen.

    I never thought Id see something like this in my life.

    This is the world of adventurers, and its beautiful, glowing in the dark.

    Like us, the NPCs were adjusting to the cataclysm.

    I guess we cant just sit back and watch forever.

    The rift! Thats what caused this!

    We cant disrupt your world any longer.

    The yer was given a new quest for that environment.

    However, only high-level yers could take on the new quests.

    Hmm, from the looks of it, you dont seem to have much training.

    Im afraid its too much for you, Adventurer.

    That request has already been fulfilled by another adventurer.

    Real-world quests reinforce the gap between top and bottom yers.

    So it was only natural that yers would be sensitive to quests.

    -Dude, I heard theres a rocket in the rift!

    -Lol? Where is it? Iming right over.

    -I cant believe Im actually running to a rocket!

    -If I knew this was going to happen, I would have quit my job and just yed arcana. Ehyo Goreps are breaking linking quests, and rankers are starting to mess with main quests, but what are we?

    Yes, thats the new normal.

    I checked the quest window again.

    [ss Quest: Prelude to a Counterattack].

    ss Quest.

    What is this?

    A ss quest.

    I had no information about it.

    Just from looking at it, it looks like a quest rted to sses, demon hunters.

    Exorcisms, training, meditation, etc.

    Suddenly, I remembered the quests Id done in Akshan.

    No, those were normal quests.

    They didnt have any fancybels attached to them.

    Naturally, I didnt think twice.

    I immediately typed ss quests into the search bar.

    -Guyver, the #1 ranked Pdin ss.

    Start ss quest.

    Will I be the first Pdin ss to reach the top 10?

    Expectations are high.

    It wasnt hard to find information about it.

    ss Quest.

    Out of all the yers of the same ss.

    It was a quest given to only one person.

    The content of the quest varied and was unknown.

    I could understand it.

    I understood why the big quest hade to me.

    I guess Im really the only one left.

    [ss Quest: Prelude to a Counterattack].

    Last of the Demon Hunters.

    Let the demons know that the time hase to strike back.

    Defeat the demons. (Sess)

    Yes, I was the only Demon Hunter left.

    The great ss quest hade to me.

    The quest was triggered by my defeating a demon and an imp, as shown in the quest window.

    Just looking at this makes me want to do it.

    Ive only skimmed the article.

    The rewards for ss quests seemed to be pretty good.

    The rewards of the ss quest seemed great on paper, with articles about how you can get into the top 10 just by starting it.

    But the desire never came.

    Isnt that the way it should be?

    It was all so natural to him.

    He had in a demon.

    To be the hero of a ss quest.

    And the reward that woulde frompleting it.

    Grandfell.

    No, I was taking it all for granted.

    My heart wasnt pounding with excitement.

    My heart was beating just as it always did.

    I shake my head slightly.

    My very civilised values are being turned upside down.

    As if I were the heir to a truly great family.

    But I have no choice but to ept it.

    The setting of Grandfell was essential to my survival as a yer, and even more so as a demon hunter.

    But lets keep this in mind.

    Im too young to dwell on the past.

    The fact that the Grand Prix is just my ck history.

    Yes, ck history is something to be ovee, not immersed in.

    With that resolve, the quest window shed in my vision.

    !

    A new quest objective popped up.

    Train your weakened body.

    Memories of the Akshan base shed through my mind.

    Wait, this quest?

    Isnt this the vicious, painful quest that caused so many Demon Hunter yers to delete their ounts?!!

    I bemoaned.

    I must have run out of luck.

    But I didnt show it outwardly either.

    I shouldve spent a few more 1 points.

    Poor you, Lee Ho-yeol.

    Once again, Im the only one who suffers because of the damn settings.

    *Note

    Akshan Base.

    A garrison of demon hunters.

    When you put it like that, it sounds pretty cool to a stranger.

    I was one of those people who fell for it and chose the Demon Hunter ss.

    But when I got there, the reality was shocking.

    Poor facilities!

    Ex-quests that felt like no-game quests!

    NPCs that didnt do anything to motivate me, but instead yelled at me!

    Of course, theres a good reason for this.

    Demons thrive on human greed. Thats why demon hunters must always have integrity.

    With a strong bodyes a strong mind. Do you want to be a demon hunter? If so, build a strong body first!

    It is not umon for a demon hunter to lose his life unexpectedly. Demons also prey on the loss of those they leave behind, so for demon hunters, too much bonding is poison. Do not try to befriend me.

    In retrospect, it was a ridiculous setup.

    He wasnt popr for nothing, was he?

    But in the past, I was more attracted to the Demon Hunter ss because of the setting.

    He had endured all sorts of absurdities and had finally achieved the Demon Hunter ss.

    It was a very serious stage 2 disease.

    Im having a hard time thinking about it.

    Whoa-

    I continued to do push-ups.

    My forearms felt like they were going numb.

    [ss Quest: Prelude to a Counterattack].

    Last of the Demon Hunters.

    Let the demons know that the time hase to strike back.

    Defeat the demons. (Sess)

    Train your weakened body. (Ongoing)

    Shouldnt something be changed?!

    Its a ss quest.

    Its a quest that only one person can do.

    How could it be any different from the quests in Akshan Base to begin with!

    Besides, this wasnt virtual reality, this was real life.

    It was up to me to deal with the after-effects of my training.

    Train your weakened body. (ongoing)

    Run 20 kilometres (sessful)

    1,000 push-ups (ongoing)

    500 pull-ups (sessful)

    300 burpee tests (sessful)

    As of today, its been a week.

    That quest goal was updated every day.

    I hadnt missed a day of training in a week.

    No wonder my sore muscles didnt want to go away!

    But my grumblings only stayed in my head and faded away.

    It was as if I had been waiting for this quest.

    I was diligent in achieving my goal.

    Grampels great pride did note from his family background; it was innate, unchanging in the face of all trials, a nature literally sent from heaven.

    So I had no choice but to be sincere.

    I dont recall attaching any sincerity or hard work to Grampel.

    It would be strange if a person with a terminal illness was sincere and hardworking.

    Everything is just to protect his pride.

    Parrr

    Its a clear, windless day.

    My forearms are shaking with pain.

    Its windy today.

    Its a brazen thing to say.

    But one things for sure, if it werent for my pride.

    I never would have done it, would I?

    I wouldnt havested a day.

    Id probably have given up running long ago.

    This is it.

    Long or short, me.

    Youve been faithful to your Nogada quest today.

    An uncharacteristic message popped up.

    [Youve met the requirements].

    [Your reward will be paid].

    With those words, I opened the system window.

    My inventory was. as it was.

    Instead, a status window was shing.

    I checked the status.

    !

    My level was still the same, but my stats had changed.

    ss quests, whats the fuss?

 Chapter 7: Class Quest (2)

    Chapter 7: ss Quest (2)

    Episode 7. ss Quest (2)

    [Name: Grandfell udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 67]

    [Stats]

    Strength: 23 / Dexterity: 28 / Magic: 18 / Luck: 2

    [Points held: 0]

    Luckily, Grandfells brilliant brain had remembered the numbers from before.

    Thanks to this, the changes in his stats were easy to see.

    [Stats].

    strength: 25 / agility: 30 / hp: 18 / luck: 2

    [Points held: 0]

    My strength and agility have increased by a whopping two points.

    Can I get this?

    Im tempted to say yes, this one.

    A four-point stat increase.

    Thats like a four-level increase.

    But its not as simple as that.

    Im still the same level.

    Im four levels above the same yer.

    No, I was getting ahead of them.

    Consider the price of a stat boosting item.

    They used to cost millions of dors for just a one-point boost, and then they were all over the ce.

    Maybe this is the kind ofpensation I could have brought home with me from my day job.

    But that wasnt the end of it.

    I stared at the quest window and frowned.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    The quest that increased my stats was a recurring quest.

    Of course, theres no guarantee that the quests rewards will be the same.

    But if you can increase your stats through training by even one point!

    This was a quest that you had to do over and over again whenever you could.

    At that point, it made sense.

    The mere fact that Id started a ss quest meant that Id be writing articles about it, and Id have a shot at the top of the rankings.

    I looked at the quest window.

    Defeat the Demon. (Sess)

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    This is the reward for the first quest.

    What kind of rewards are waiting for the linked quests?

    A human could only expect that.

    No.

    But I didnt.

    This was not the influence of the Grand Prix, but my own will.

    Great expectations lead to great disappointment.

    Yes, we shouldnt forget to stay on topic.

    But for now, for this moment, can I be purely happy? The after-effects of the past weeks gruelling training still lingered in my body.

    However, I didnt show the slightest bit of emotion.

    My shirt and cks were drenched in sweat.

    My legs felt like they could give out at any moment.

    But without a moments hesitation, I rose from my seat.

    My current appearance was the most appropriate representation of me, Lee Ho-yeol, and the ck history of the Grand Prix.

    What is pride? I wonder what I cant express honestly.

    I thought about it, but gave up because it was too much to think about.

    Its all part of adolescence.

    .

    .

    .

    My stats went up.

    It didnt have the side effect of making physical fatigue disappear.

    So.

    Back at home, I could only prepare my meal with trembling hands.

    The menu was impable.

    Chicken breast and fresh vegetables.

    A very good quality meal with rye bread.

    The problem was the knife.

    Ding-ding.

    I stared at the jaggedly sliced vegetables.

    Then I said shamelessly.

    Its not bad to be a little unconventional sometimes.

    He held up an unusually jagged piece of carrot.

    This one looks like a star in the night sky.

    I cant believe it.

    I feel like Im getting more and more brazen.

    This was another thing I had to get used to.

    Like I said, what else is there to do but spit in my face?

    But at least have an excuse.

    This is a dish I would have whipped up in five minutes in the old days.

    Slice a piece of rye bread in half and put a chicken breast sd inside.

    It would have been a simple sandwich and a quick meal.

    But I was eating a very elegant meal with a fork and knife in each hand.

    My forearms were shaking and I spilled the chicken breast sd on the table.

    poisoned.

    My pride wouldnt let me make a small mistake.

    There must have been some pesticide left on it.

    I couldnt help but think seriously.

    What about the excuse of a head injury?

    Its not like Im doing stand-upedy!

    After all, wouldnt a sympathetic gaze be better than looking like a madman?

    After the meal, thank goodness I dont have eyes to see.

    I immediately picked up the stack of papers on the table.

    It contained a concept of magic that I had scribbled down while watching a Netflix video.

    I wrote it down, but every time I look at it, its ridiculous?

    Im more surprised that it makes sense than anything else.

    Magic is not about creating something out of nothing.

    It explores things.

    It interferes with things.

    Its about manifesting.

    Most magic is based on exploring and interfering with mana. Mana is heavily influenced by its ability to be explored and interfered with.

    It makes sense.

    Its not just a skill,

    I wonder if there really is a concept of magic.

    It made me wonder.

    Well, I dont know if I understood it correctly.

    I had understood the process of exploration and interference just by watching the video.

    However, I have yet to manifest my magic.

    Even though I had invested stats in magic power, it was not enough to manifest magic in the Netflix video,

    it was not enough to manifest magic.

    That wizard was nearly level 300.

    It stands to reason that your magic power should be simrly high.

    Of course, it could be a simpleck of power.

    Or was it a defence mechanism to protect their pride.

    I had no way of knowing at this point.

    But it was also unconscionable to hope that my magic would rise to the level of that mage.

    In the end, I had to settle for something easier, something that would allow me to explore,

    and interfere with easier magic.

    Studying the Unseen.

    The time it took to analyse the magic in the video was three days.

    The thought of analysing another spell made my head spin.

    But regardless of my feelings, I didnt hesitate.

    I yed the video on Netflix again.

    Immediately, I started scribbling on a nk sheet of paper.

    Once I get the hang of it, it will take less time.

    I hope this confidence is not a bluff.

    Fervently praying that I could keep my word.

    *sigh

    8pm.

    Anti Arcana United, an international organisation.

    The lights have not yet gone out in the office of the Korean chapter of AAU.

    to eat, Thursday.

    The overtime had been happening every Thursday.

    Sung flopped t on his desk.

    Every Thursday, he was nostalgic for the past.

    The days when Arcana was still just a game.

    Where is it? My work-life bnce!

    A biography of the worlds best virtual reality game, Arkana Continent.

    When I got a job at Cosmo, thepany that developed Arkana.

    I felt like I had the world at my feet.

    Who is Cosmo?

    The CEO, Raymond Sean, is a big believer in work-life bnce.

    They pay the best sries in the industry.

    It was every developers dream job.

    But when the CEO went missing, everything changed.

    Arcana was no longer a game, but a reality.

    It was only a matter of time before Cosmo closed its doors.

    From the top to the bottom to the janitor.

    All of Cosmos employees, except for the missing CEO, had been in and out of courts around the world.

    After a lengthy trial, the verdict was insufficient evidence.

    And now.

    Real Rayman, youre going to die in my hands.

    Sung was forced to take a job with the AAU Korea chapter.

    Yes, hes grateful.

    In these times of unemployment, its nice to have a job in a publicpany.

    He could use his experience to contribute to international peace.

    But gratitude and resentment were two different things.

    Sung Hyun-joon asked the senior next to him.

    Senior, do you think there will be any new updates by the end of this week?

    I hope so.

    If theres no announcement by 8 oclock, there wont be, right?

    New update.

    Its a different way of saying Arcanas erosion of reality.

    Arcana oveid on reality.

    Theres no better way to describe it than a new update.

    Of course, there was no way for Sung and his colleagues to know if the update wasing.

    Not them, theyre too fickle.

    Only Rayman would know.

    I can only guess.

    Because he wouldnt be dead.

    The proof was Arcanas official website, which was still up and running.

    Thanks to Arcanas website, the world knew the levels and rankings of its yers.

    We could see which yers had cleared which rifts, and we could reward them through it.

    The world could roll because of that website.

    What the hell was he thinking.

    Sung scratched his head in frustration.

    Rayman, that guy is. No, I dont know if hes human, but whatever. What the hell is he doing this for? Hes a stinker. Working overtime every Thursday. I feel like Im still servicing Arcana.

    But even the grumbling didntst long.

    There was nowhere to turn.

    Sighs erupted around the office.

    Ha! Theres an update!

    Oh, no. I wrote my annual leave tomorrow.

    Oh, no. Im handing in my resignation and going after Rayman.

    Yeah, because there hadnt been an update in almost a month.

    I kind of expected it.

    Sung slowly got up and went to the official Arcana website.

    As his colleagues had said, there was indeed an update on the homepage.

    The author was, of course, Rayman.

    Is this crazy?

    Hey, is this a true story?

    No, Rayman, are you out of your fucking mind?!

    Those who read the update were stunned.

    This was an update that made no sense.

    A new demon ising to your side.

    A new Rift, the Counts Citadel, will be added.

    New Named Monster, Count Ascura : Lv.430

    New Rift, The Counts Estate is added.

    New monster is added.

    Count Ascuras Henchman : Lv.390

    Count Ascuras Knight: Lv.350

    Count Ascuras Soldier: Lv.300

    Added a new rift, Outer Rim of the Manor.

    New monsters will be added.

    Bloodstained Beasts : Lv.220  Lv.250

    Bloody Bandit : Lv.230

    Youve already brought out Count Ascura?

    It was a level 430 Named Monster.

    The current yer ranked first, Skar, was only level 401.

    A gap of 30 levels.

    Moreover, Count Ascura was a demonic monster.

    An overgrown monster.

    Out of control.

    If you consider the characteristics of a Demon Race released into the real world.

    Senpai, you didnt update this to clear it, did you?

    The new rift will never be cleared.

    Thats right, this is just a finger-sucking exercise.

    It didnt matter if this was the update history of the game.

    I asked the yers, How do you do a bnce patch?

    Im going to get some ck.

    After all, yers would die dozens and dozens of times and find a way around it.

    But this was reality.

    If you die, youre done.

    And if you didnt get through the rift, youd release that horrible demon into the real world.

    A terrible reality.

    Follow me.

    Calls rang out from all directions.

    But no one picks up the phone.

    Theyve all realised the gravity of the situation.

    Do you think its going to be difficult for  to work together?

    Only time will tell, but it wont be easy. As you know, the demons arent something that can be defeated by sheer force of numbers, are they?

    Even with the help of the NPCs in that demon tower?

    Im sure theyll be up to the task. In the setting I know of, the only time the mages in the tower move is when theres a crisis in the tower, whether its the end of the world or something else. As long as the tower is intact, they wont move, they wont move.

    Sung said.

    Okay, leaving the Count aside for now. What about the other mobs?

    The guilds, well have to unite to even try.

    I suppose theres no solution at all. Hunt the mobs on the outskirts or in the fief rift and level them up. We can challenge the citadel rift where the earl is!

    I dont know, do you think youll have time? Im guessing the rift will copse sooner rather thanter.

    .

    Sung Hyun-joon was at a loss for words.

    Really, theres no way?

    What will happen to us then?

    Follow me

    First, lets answer the phone.

    At his seniors words, Sung Hyun-joon picked up the phone in a daze.

    An excited reporters voice came through the receiver.

    But he couldnt concentrate.

    Im sorry. I dont have anything to say right now.

    *sigh

    Early morning.

    ?

    My vision shed as I sat at the table, filling in the paper.

    !

    [ss Quest: Prelude to a Counterattack].

    Last of the Demon Hunters.

    Let the demons know that the time for counterattack hase.

    Defeat the demons. (Sess)

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Hunt a vampire. (Ongoing)

    A vampire.

    I put down my pen.

    An inferior race interrupts our precious time.

    Nazimak hissed.

    I will hold you ountable and punish you severely.

 Chapter 8: Plain and simple

    Chapter 8: in and simple

    Episode 8. in and simple

    The yermunity is in an uproar.

    Is the update a true story? A bnce tweak?

    Its not just the bnce, its us too?

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    No, I didnt even have to go into themunity.

    The news was all about the new update.

    AAU has confirmed that Count Ascura is a vampire, a demonic monster.

    Even the big guilds are freaking out. Their attitude is that they cant rush into a rift where the danger is so obvious.

    I btedly checked the update.

    I was horrified.

    What, level 430?!

    Doesnt level 430 mean Im higher than the current leaderboard?

    I take back myment about them being an inferior race.

    As if that wasnt bad enough, theyre Demons.

    Among yers, the Demon Tribe is a tricky monster to deal with.

    To y them safely.

    It wasmon knowledge that you had to be at least 10 levels ahead of them.

    So.

    Youre updating us to tackle these?

    This is the reaction!

    Its like, Oh, my God.

    Its no wonder the big guilds were so passive, because they had a lot to lose.

    But just wait until the rift copses while theyre looking at each other.

    Thats when the gates of hell open.

    Of course, I was fully aware of that.

    Natural Enemy: Increasesbat power by leaps and bounds when battling demons.

    Natural Enemy.

    The effectiveness of the Demon Hunters ss skill was greater than I thought.

    But the Imp was only level 200.

    It was inconceivable that he could hunt Count Ascura, who was more than twice that level.

    But that was only the conclusion of my mind.

    At this moment, my heart was beating as usual.

    Yes, it was a beat that said it didnt matter what kind of demon I became.

    No demons temptations, deceptions, or trials can make a dent in Grandfells lofty pride.

    Not before imps or vampires.

    Not even in the face of demons.

    This arrogant pride will never be diminished.

    Its literally a pompous, death-defying setup.

    Of course, I had no intention of dying a screaming death in the pursuit of fashion.

    As lean and mean as possible.

    Thats how I want to live.

    No, wait.

    But for this moment, my hair could do it.

    Thats what it was telling me.

    A glowing quest window.

    Hunt a Vampire. (Ongoing)

    Announce that the hunt has begun. (In progress)

    Looking at that quest objective brought back memories of the past.

    I remembered the way a demon hunter hunted demons.

    I remembered once again.

    That gave me confidence.

    If I follow the quest like I did back then.

    I might actually be able to hunt vampires.

    I was sure of that.

    For a moment, I had a vision of a flower garden.

    I wonder how much experience Ill get for defeating Count Ascura.

    I wonder if hell give me a good item.

    Oh, and lets not forget the ss quest rewards.

    But the corners of my mouth didnt even twitch.

    The colourful flower gardens I imagined were no better than the family gardens Grandfell had seen in passing.

    In other words, it was all a matter of course.

    It was what he deserved.

    New crack location!!! Russia?!!

    I said in a cold voice.

    Ill punish you severely for going to the trouble of hiding.

    *.

    The Wizards Tower.

    Its interior was indescribably mysterious.

    Crazy. Its not what it looks like from the outside!

    The interior was vast, as if differentws of physics were being applied.

    Countless books decorated the interior.

    The crowning glory was the glowing portal in the centre.

    Russia. No leaning towers. I can only imagine.

    Master was right after all. Its a good thing we settled here so quickly. Why, look at the Japanese and Chinese guilds. We were so stubborn, we got on a ne and ended up in Russia.

    Its a five-hour drive from the airport.

    Portals.

    Massive teleportation magic.

    It was a high-level magic, as evidenced by its effectiveness.

    Only a handful of yers could use it.

    Of course, it was impossible topare the yers portals to the portals of the Magic Tower.

    When will I ever use this kind of magic?

    I dont think I could do that with a manlep.

    million leaps? Is there a million leaps in Arcana?

    No. Thats why itll never happen.

    Dude, youre talking to me.

    The yers portals were a means of escape, not transport.

    The amount of magic required to maintain the portal was prohibitive.

    Still, when are we going to be able to run through a portal like this?

    The portals provided by Matap were not originally free to use.

    But the world had changed, and so had Matap.

    There were many people gathered around the portal.

    But it was Gaon who drew the most attention.

    Has Gaon discovered Count Ascuras strategy this time?

    Why did you decide to go on an expedition before the other guilds?

    Even if Gaon is unsessful, it has been suggested that the information he gained should be shared with the other guilds, what do you think?

    Ranked 5th in the world.

    The top guild in South Korea, Gaon.

    Guild Master Nam Tae-min answered the flood of questions.

    Im sorry, but we dont have any cheats, and since when do we challenge the Rift with cheats. Why did we decide to go on an expedition before other guilds? Obviously, to stay ahead of thepetition.

    As befits his position, Nam Tae-mins words were full of confidence.

    And what, sharing our strategy with other guilds even if we fail? Im sorry, but thats not going to happen. Theyll say its for the peace of mankind, or something. Id tell them to try the Rift themselves, just like us. Thats the real peace. Dont you think?

    The momentum was enough to make the assembled journalists swoon.

    But beneath his confident demeanour, Nam Tae-mins insides were burning.

    Gaon had staked a lot on this expedition.

    I have to make a difference.

    The Mage Tower had attractedrge guilds from around the world to Korea.

    That might be a good thing for the government and the people.

    Not for Gaon.

    Their presence in Korea was diminishing by the day.

    Gaons move was an encouragement to other guilds.

    The press moured.

    ? Wait, isnt that the Shining Guild?

    Number one in the world.

    The Shining, the most powerful guild in the world.

    They were leading the expedition and had shown up at the Magic Tower.

    Yes, thats how youe out.

    The Shining made their move.

    The other guilds were sure to follow.

    The press corps that had gathered around Nam Tae-min shifted to Shining.

    Nam tapped his brother on the shoulder.

    Theres no need to rush, its going to be a long battle.

    I know, I just need a little motivation.

    By the way, youve been dynamic since day one. Me too.

    Hyung, I think its just a fluke.

    Nam Chul-min joined the expedition as an analyst for the Gaon Guild.

    He didnt expect to be a part of such a grand strategy from the beginning.

    But he did his job as an analyst.

    The parachute is fine.

    I didnt want to hear the sound of a punctured parachute.

    Im done briefing the guilds.

    Briefing?

    Yes. This new rift has a very unusualyout.

    Nam took out his tablet PC.

    There were three ovepping circles drawn on it.

    Nam pointed his finger at the outermost circle.

    This is the outer fissure of the territory. I didnt draw it in a circle to make it look good, but its really a circle, and hundreds of fissures have been found.

    Hundreds? Wait, what about the inner circle?

    Thats the Earls estate crack. Theyre a little smaller, arent they? There are about thirty of them.

    Then, the innermost circle must be the Counts citadel.

    Nam Cheolmin nodded.

    Yes, Count Ascura is in the crack of the innermost citadel.

    Wait, why does it look like a real castle?

    Well, thats what I thought.

    ?

    Shhh.

    Nam tapped his tablet.

    The next screen showed a medieval castle.

    If the rift copses, I wonder if Count Ascuras castle will be summoned.

    type, but isnt that a bit too far out there?

    Why not? A magic tower would be created.

    .

    Nam Tae-min couldnt argue.

    There was nothing wrong with his brothers words.

    But what was certain was that the rift would copse.

    If Count Ascuras castle is indeed summoned.

    Isnt it possible that  could fall under siege?

    Yeah, thats what Im worried about, too.

    This is crazy. Were already under siege!

    In Arcana, sieges were overwhelmingly favoured by the defending side.

    In this case, the defender was, of course, Count Ascura.

    Nam Tae-min was convinced.

    Hell be untouchable then.

    Nam shrugged his shoulders in response.

    The brothers were silent for a moment.

    Nam Tae-min spoke first.

    Well just have to do our best.

    Good idea.

    You should be motivated, too.

    Its a lot to take on right off the bat.

    Nam Chul-min also had something to say.

    For now, I was just going to do my best to sign the rookie. Im adjusting the contract again, writing polite texts again, and suddenly the update is gone.

    The rookie Nam Chul-min is referring to here is, of course, Ho Yeol.

    In fact, even at this moment, Nam Chul-min was worried about Ho-yeol.

    So was Nam Tae-min.

    Bitter. Each yer is important in this strategy.

    Thats why I told you to increase the ratio!

    Hyung, it was 9.5 to 0.5. We were 0.5! Where is the ratio to increase? We buy you a house, we buy you a car, we pay for your activities. If the ratio is like that, it will take more than 10 years to recover.

    Oh, I dont know. Its you.

    Theres a brief pause.

    Anyway, lets get ready.

    Finally, the time came to enter the portal.

    Nam Tae-min shook his head.

    What, are you ready?

    The analyst has something to prepare.

    No, I want to know if youre not smoking.

    Oh, cigarettes?

    Nam Chul-min smiled.

    I quit. It takes away my worries, so I cant reach for it.

    *sigh

    I opened the wardrobe.

    The location of the new crack is Russia.

    Currently, the average temperature in Russia is about 2 degrees Celsius.

    I should have chosen thicker clothes.

    But I was in a suit.

    I guess its the setting that does not live and die by formality and ss.

    Adapt, adapt, adapt.

    Good thing, though.

    The few jackets were quite thick.

    I checked my reflection in the mirror.

    It was as if Id been silver-haired since birth.

    There was not a trace of darkness left in my hair.

    My face had changed, too.

    Her hair hadnt changed, but her eyes had.

    I could tell that the aura emanating from his face was different than before.

    His physique had grown stronger with repeated training quests.

    His loose suits fit like a tailor-made suit.

    His diet was strict, thanks to his noble pte.

    No wonder the muscle growth was so noticeable.

    I stared at myself in the mirror and said.

    Thats me.

    Yes, I know this new me is me, too.

    It wasnt anyone elses.

    It was me, the ck history of Lee Ho-yeol.

    Knowing that, there is no hesitation in my actions.

    The preparations are done.

    I am going to Russia.

    To do so, I head to the Wizards Tower.

    Wait a minute.

    I almost forgot.

    As I slip on my shoes and head out the front door, I stop.

    I opened the cupboard and grabbed a handful of barley-green tea bags.

    I tucked them into the inside pocket of my jacket.

    Yes, I guess its better to die at tea time than not.

    Of course, a tea bag wasnt going to make green tea.

    But it didnt matter.

    I could explore and interfere and manifest.

    Yes, I had seeded in manifesting magic.

    I looked at the teacup on the table and said.

    I dont even need a teacup.

    The stack of papers next to the teacup was proof.

    .

    .

    . . .

    I reached the stupa.

    I stared at the glowing portal.

    !

    Portal, a high-level magic that only a few yers can use.

    It was a portal manifested by NPCs in the tower who wereparable to archmages.

    But.

    Why?

    In my eyes, that high-level magic,

    seemed simpler than the fire Id seen on Video.

 Chapter 9: Regrettably (1)

    Chapter 9: Regrettably (1)

    Episode 9. Regrettably (1)

    I could guess the reason.

    So. Are [skill] and [magic] different?

    When I manifested the utterance, I felt something foreign.

    Despite the differences in the acquisition process, utterance was still a skill.

    If I could manifest it, it should have been created in my skill list.

    But my skill list was still short.

    Skill

    Natural Enemy

    Silver Mastery

    Shooting Mastery

    Simultaneous Fire

    Horsemanship

    It was the same when he manifested other magic.

    That experience and this experience.

    From there, I arrived at a hypothesis.

    [Skill and magic arepletely different concepts.

    Putting them on different lines made sense.

    How much time and effort did it take to manifest just one fire spell?

    I dont know exactly, but.

    I do know that it didnt fit the setup.

    Why, I could just look at it and cast it.

    Two of them, the Grand Prix setting.

    I opened my mouth to say.

    Well, that was a good enough reason.

    For once, it wasnt a defence mechanism.

    It was apletely different [skill] and [magic].

    But trying to understand a skill as magic was worth the trouble.

    I was trying to do something I shouldnt be doing, and my head was about to crack!

    But you seeded in turning a skill into magic and manifesting it, didnt you?

    In that sense, the whole genius in the history of the udy family seemed to have been tacked on.

    I looked at the portal.

    Sure enough, it wasnt like when Id watched Skills on Netflix.

    I didnt even need a pen and paper.

    I could see the process in my head, from explore to interfere.

    Portal, an iparably higher level of magic than fire.

    I felt like I could really manifest such high-level magic.

    Of course, it requires a great deal of magic power to manifest.

    I probably cant even attempt it right now.

    But its enough to know that I can.

    I shifted my gaze to take in the view of the Wizards Tower.

    There would be plenty of stops along the way, but this?

    Part of me wanted to grab a passing mage NPC and ask them to do me a favour.

    Show me some magic.

    Nothing too difficult, just start with the lesser spells.

    Of course, theres no way the denizens of the Nostril Tower would grant my request.

    Besides, I know now is not the time.

    Hunt the Vampire. (Ongoing)

    Announce that the hunt has begun. (Ongoing)

    I dont need to be taught.

    This noble pride would never allow me to ask for a favour.

    Or amand.

    Truly, I am a tired character.

    I soon walked through the portal.

    Again.

    With a stride that could not be more arrogant.

    .

    .

    .

    Whirling

    Damn, its cold.

    I should have packed a hot pack instead of a green tea bag!

    It was cold enough to make me want to wrap my arms around myself and stomp my feet.

    But this body doesnt ask for anything.

    Theres no way I could be so ungrateful.

    I walked on my legs, which were about to give out.

    The view changed and I saw a dense forest.

    Arge crowd had already gathered there.

    Yes, Im in Russia, in front of the new rift.

    Journalists.

    Okay, lets go into the crack you guys want, how many times?

    Netubers.

    Hows the situation. Is everything okay? Uh, the video ising through fine.

    Even the guilds camped outside.

    Indeed, it was a glimpse of the interest in the Count Ascura Rift.

    Well, mostlypetitors, anyway.

    After all, my quest objective was to hunt vampires.

    Competition from flying and crawling guilds and yers.

    To be honest, it would be impossible to defeat Count Ascura before them.

    We were outnumbered and out-leveled.

    But I was full of confidence.

    Lets hope its a well-founded confidence.

    I stepped to the nearest crack, hoping.

    Ai, wait.

    ?

    Hey, lets keep somemon decency.

    A man stopped me in my tracks.

    A man with a round face.

    He was holding a tripod with a camera in his hand.

    Hes a Netuber.

    He looked me up and down.

    Theres no way I dont remember this pace and. Youre new, right? The concept is fresh. What, a sryman in a crack house or something? Whatever. Ill review this crack, and you can find another one. Huh.

    A new NetTuber with a sryman concept.

    Hard to argue with that.

    Im pretty sure I look the part.

    At first nce, I dont look like a crack yer.

    But look closely.

    Am I holding a camera like you?

    As much as I wanted to say yes, I couldnt.

    Get out of the way.

    What, what?!

    I dont have any patience left in me right now.

    A voice colder than the biting Russian wind.

    It summed up my feelings: Im so cold I cant stand it.

    It was the gentlest expression I could muster.

    Tongue, have you seen the new recruits these days, theyre such a joke! What? Youre telling me that Im automatically in the wrong? No, sister-inw, if you say that to me, Im going to have to go to.

    Leaving the panicked man behind, I stood in front of the crack.

    [Outskirts of the Manor]

    [Suitable Level : Lv.240~270]

    [Copse Progress : 9.7%]

    My current level is 67.

    A whopping 200 levels below the proper level.

    In front of such a crack, I had only one thought.

    Maybe I can escape this cold if Im inside the crack.

    *By.

    Berserker, 32nd in the guild rankings.

    Guild Master Leonie Bellis white brow creased.

    What the fuck?

    Leonie is currently level 348.

    She was ranked in the top 100 of the yer rankings.

    As befits her position, she had a lot of experience.

    However, this crack was unlike any other.

    It sucked, really sucked.

    Leonie swung her twin swords.

    Swish.

    Im pretty sure I cut his leg.

    The red-eyed wolf didnt even pause.

    You son of a bitch!

    Swoosh.

    A steady stream of swordfire from the twin swords!

    Soon the wolf was down.

    No wonder.

    [Bloodstained Wolf: Lv.230]

    A difference of a whopping 100 levels.

    Theres no way a level 230 monster could handle her attack power.

    Leonie checked the system message.

    She had definitely defeated it, and she had definitely earned experience.

    But whats with this creepy feeling?

    , guys. Is it just me?

    Leonie looks serious.

    However, his serious face didnt match the background.

    Shes cute, even with her scarlet short haircut.

    A slender frame.

    Who would recognise her by her appearance alone?

    A berserker, a master of the Berserker Guild.

    What else?

    You pretending to be edgy again?

    Shes not scary at all.

    So the guild members smiled wryly.

    Partly because she had a cute face.

    It was because Leonies touch wasnt as good as her usual sharpness.

    Of course, the cordial mood was always short-lived.

    No, fuck. Its fucking cheesy!

    Is there anyone else in the world who opens their mouth and then breaks it?

    Im not kidding, it was a shocking twist on a daily basis.

    My guildmates let out a collective sigh.

    Yeah. This is what we do.

    But whats wrong with it? Why, because its too easy?

    Arsehole triggers.

    Leonie pumped her fist in the air.

    No, of course its too easy! What level are we?

    Sis, we can watch ournguage, but lets not get out of hand, okay?

    Spare me the nagging. I mean, have you guys seen this mob?!

    Puck-

    Leonie kicked the wolf on the ground.

    They dont show a single sign of pain until youre all over them.

    Well, isnt that just because theyre demons?

    Quack. Are we the first demons youve ever caught? Didnt you ever hear an imp scream?

    Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.

    Thirty of the Berserker Guilds finest, including Leonie.

    They entered the rift [on the outskirts of the estate] and hunted for about three hours.

    They must have killed dozens of [Bloodstained Beasts] and [Bloodstained Bandits] in the process.

    Did you hear them scream or squeal?

    Looking back, I really didnt.

    When the guild members didnt respond, Leonie shrugged.

    Somethings up with these bastards.

    So whats that something?

    No, fuck it. How the fuck would I know?

    Sis, from what Ive heard and seen, its definitely weird. But its probably nothing, right? After all, you caught it and got experience points for sure.

    Thats true, but it has a sense of touch?!

    The guild is always ranked 30th.

    Theres a reason were ranked so high.

    Our guild has fallen from grace.

    What do you really think I am.

    Leonie was about to make a move that wouldnt work.

    In a forest far away.

    -Crack, crack!

    A voice called out.

    !

    It was faint, but it sounded like the grunting of a beast.

    Suddenly, all eyes were on Leonie.

    Hey, , whats with the so be it look in your eyes?!

    A few yers have entered the rift.

    Maybe thats the sound theyre making.

    -Ahhhhhh!

    But the pitiful ensuing howl drove the wedge.

    Now it wasnt a re, but words.

    So it is.

    Thats how we are.

    Ha. What else is wrong with you?

    Why were they whimpering and howling?

    I was half resentful, half curious.

    Leonie led her guildmates toward the sound.

    We might as well join them, after all, were going to be attacking the Rift together.

    In truth, the Rift was nothing more than a warm-up.

    Even if a demonic monster appeared, the guilds participating in this raid shouldnt have any trouble clearing it.

    The realpetition would begin after clearing all the Outer Rifts.

    The [Counts Estate] Rift.

    Who the fuck are these guys?

    What would make those reclusive bastards howl in fear?

    Leonie rattled off a few possible candidates.

    Well, not the Shining and the Gaon. We avoided them.

    Ranked first and fifth.

    Wed be nothing more than shrimp in a whales tail if we went up against those two guilds.

    With that thought, the Berserker Guild entered the Rift far away from them.

    There werent many candidates left.

    Second Sun, or Bohemians. One of them.

    But like I said.

    Leonies touch is not very good.

    ?

    There was no guild at the ce Id followed the cries to.

    Instead, there was a strange man.

    But his appearance was just as out of ce as Leonies.

    He wasnt even in a suit, much less shoes.

    But worst of all.

    He had a teacup in his hand.

    Morak Morak.

    Steam rising.

    The teacup looks warm just by looking at it.

    But strangely enough.

    The mans figure didnt look the least bit unnatural.

    It didnt fit in with the background.

    There was a rxed air about him.

    He looked like he was enjoying his tea time.

    Yuck.

    What the fuck are you doing, that?

    Leonie swallowed dryly at the alien scene.

    Im afraid not, the man said.

    Im afraid not.

    His voice could not have been more firm.

    I dont have a car for you.

    .

    .

    .

    Its warm.

    Im finally getting over the chill.

    Now that I know the value of tea time.

    I cant help but cherish the green tea bags in my pocket.

    So.

    Yuck.

    Pretending to be thirsty doesnt give you anything.

    Hunt the vampire. (in progress)

    Let them know the hunt has begun. (Sessful)

    Make them feel the fear of being hunted. (Ongoing)

 Chapter 10: Regrettably (2)

    Chapter 10: Regrettably (2)

    10. Regrettably (2)

    Thendscape of the forest changed as we entered the rift.

    The estate of Count Ascura, a vampire.

    Fallennds and Russian coniferous forests.

    It looked like an exact 50/50 mix of the two.

    The scenery was kind of nice.

    Crazy, isnt it colder?!

    The trees were rotting.

    The cold wind felt like an authentic p.

    !

    But kindly.

    It was trying to keep me from freezing to death.

    I couldnt help but move immediately.

    Grrrr!!!

    [Bloodstained Wolf: Lv.230]

    A wolf infected with Count Ascuras blood.

    Indeed, its movements were fast for its level. However, its race has been corrupted by the blood of vampires, making it a demon race.

    [Triggers Skill, Natural Enmity].

    Youre not the only one whos fast.

    Another angle.

    I dodge the wolfs attack with ease.

    I recalled the quests objective.

    Let it be known that the hunt is on.

    All I had to do was kill one demon and the goal would be achieved.

    There was no hesitation.

    I just spun.

    I staggered and attacked a passing wolf.

    Naturally, the weapon was a silver dagger.

    Shhhh.

    Crunch!

    The sharp de sliced into its back thigh.

    A thick stream of blood flowed from the wound. Judging from its reaction, it was not like an imp.

    It hurt, but unlike the imp that had struck Sochi the whale, it didnt react.

    Its not about level

    The wolf was 20 levels higher than the imp.

    But then again, so am I.

    Counting my 12th level and the stats Ive gained through ss quests, Im at .

    My attack must have done some damage to the wolf.

    I could see the evidence.

    The wolf was limping on its hind legs.

    But it still bared its teeth.

    I could see why.

    You foolishly chose the wrong one to be loyal to.

    His loyalty is to Count Ascura.

    Of course, thats what he said.

    I mean, really, the wolf is not loyal to Count Ascura.

    Im just saying thats the way vampires are set up in Arcana.

    -I hate vampires. Theyre despicable, and they have a habit oftching onto demonic subjects. They corrupt their victims with their blood, forcing them to serve them. They hate humans and want to live like them.

    A dialogue with an NPC in Rising Akshan.

    I added a word to the NPCs words.

    Stupid, like a demon.

    Count Ascura.

    A man who knows one thing and not two!

    A nobleman by birth.

    Youre not a nobleman just because youre admired by others and you have a huge castle. Above all, you must have pride in your heart.

    A sublime pride that cannot be shaken by any circumstances.

    A dignity that cannot be broken by water on your hands.

    A dignity that doesnt give in to muscle pain.

    The kind of shitheadedness that wont wear padding even if it means freezing to death.

    Why, just like anybody who lives anywhere.

    Boom.

    The battle was not long.

    I was chewing on Count Ascura and Grandfell at the same time.

    At this moment, my vision was clearer than ever.

    I abhor the likes of you.

    [Leveled up].

    [Leveled up] [Leveled up] [Leveled up] [Leveled up] [Leveled up] [Leveled up

    [Leveled up].

    You have gained 5 levels, bringing you to level 72.

    The experience required to level up is rapidly increasing.

    I check the shing quest window.

    Hunt a Vampire. (In progress)

    Announce that the hunt has begun (Sess)

    Make them feel the fear of being hunted. (In progress)

    As soon as I aplished my first goal, the next one came to mind.

    Make them feel the fear of being hunted.

    Indeed, a ss quest.

    Demon hunter or I dont understand.

    Make demons feel the fear of being hunted?

    You might be thinking, what the hell?

    But I had experience as a demon hunter.

    Im not thest demon hunter for nothing.

    -Fear is what has kept humans alive for so long. Being able to feel fear has allowed humans to avoid enemies that are stronger than them, which has allowed them to survive.

    During the quest.

    The NPCs kept saying.

    -But in the face of demons, humans are unable to harness the emotion of fear that allows them to survive.

    What the hell were they talking about?

    I couldnt understand them.

    -Therefore, in order to hunt demons, we must ovee fear. You have to give it back to them. In this moment, you are being hunted!

    I think I get it now.

    That psychology lesson was followed by a wicked quest.

    It was a test of courage that I dont know how I made it through.

    There were quite a few yers who gave up there.

    Of course, I was a fearless second lieutenant at the time.

    I passed the drill with flying colours.

    Pow!

    Yeah, its not the devil that makes me shiver.

    Sigh.

    Its the cold Siberian high pressure in Russia.

    .

    .

    .

    And now it was.

    I had tea time.

    The reason I said I didnt need a teacup.

    It was because I could manifest a teacup.

    I searched and interfered with the rocks that were lying around and manifested a teacup out of them.

    This was also a magic that I learnt from watching Netflix.

    Technically, it was an [alchemy skill].

    Just like Ignite, he had borrowed Grandfells brain and converted it into magic.

    Just to heat a teacup and water.

    Id been racking my brains for days.

    I felt like it was a very small use, but.

    I was d I did.

    The warmth is so precious to me now.

    *Photo.

    I have no tea to offer you.

    Why, because I wouldnt drink it even if you gave it to me!

    Leonie whispered seriously.

    Is he atuber?

    Sigh.

    The guild members shook their heads.

    Well, yeah. Rookie or supernova?

    Sigh.

    The guild members exchanged nces, then shook their heads again.

    Then what is it, thats not a Ranker.

    Leonie rolled her eyes.

    Hed beenpletely mistaken, hadnt he?

    But it wasnt her own fault.

    Who would have guessed? It was just one yer who had made the wolf howl in pity, and the outfit didnt make sense either.

    Shhh-

    Leonie lowered her head and checked her outfit.

    Yes, even in a low-level rift, it was normal for a yer like him to be properly equipped.

    Besides, this rift was infested with demons, right?

    It wasmon sense to wear at least one trinket that would increase ones resistance to abnormalities.

    But.

    Suit? Shoes?!

    As if that wasnt enough, the man was holding a teacup.

    As if he couldnt give up his teacup no matter what.

    He was holding onto it tightly.

    Shit, hes stuck.

    Leonies irritation red.

    Yeah, well. The world is big and there are many yers.

    If there are yers like this, there must be yers like that.

    It was a self-inflicted annoyance.

    Youre hurting my pride. Fuck.

    You mean to tell me that the monsters were terrified in front of him?

    Well, I didnt watch the battle, so I dont know why.

    Thats enough to get mypetitive juices flowing.

    Hmph.

    You make a sound, you dont make a sound, what does it matter?

    First down, first clear, thats what matters.

    Leonie didnt want to pay any more attention to the man.

    I lost again, Mr. C.

    Of course, the man had been paying attention earlier.

    At this point, you start to wonder.

    What is the tea in that teacup?

    Is it possible to enjoy a leisurely cup of tea in this environment?

    Is it good?

    Churrrrr.

    Leonie swallowed hard, then regained herposure.

    -I have no tea to offer you.

    Im not going to drink it because its really poisonous!

    Leonie turned and said.

    Lets go.

    I thought you said youd rather join us.

    Forget it, Ive changed my mind.

    Ai-san, youre pouting because I wont give you tea?

    Shut up. I said I wouldnt drink it, didnt I?

    When?

    Several guild members looked at the man and said.

    Isnt it still dangerous? Youre alone.

    Why dont we ask them to join us, maybe they know something?

    No, because youre so confident, youre wearing a suit and shoes in the crack. Besides, look at that bargain, he wont even give you a car, but hell give you information.

    What the hell, youre pouting.

    Quack.

    Leonie raised her fist, then spoke.

    If youre good, youll be as good as me.

    What. No way, a level?!

    Yeah. Well, maybe one of the undisclosed rankers.

    Leonies words caused the guild to chuckle.

    Well, its not like hes ever shown his face before.

    Skal, the number one ranked yer.

    He was one of the mysterious yers.

    Leonie threw up her hands.

    Forget it. Consider him apetitor, warm up properly.

    Indeed, Leonies touch was very blunt.

    Somehow, he couldnt hit anything.

    Not even his level, which was less than level 80.

    And he thought he could use this crack to warm up.

    Suwak-!

    !

    A noise that ripped through the air.

    It was an arrow.

    When Leonie recognised the sound.

    The arrow was already lodged in the shoulder de of one of the guild members.

    Everyone, prepare for battle! Healers, tend to the wounded!

    Indeed, the Berserker, ranked 32nd in the guild.

    They had been ambushed, but they had skilfully transformed their stance.

    By the way.

    Dae, captain. Thats a lot more than I thought!

    A red light shone in the darkness.

    Those red eyes were too many to count.

    Hawkeye!

    An archer ss skill that erged their vision to an extreme degree.

    A guild member who checked the surrounding area reported the situation.

    Bandits with blood everywhere,pletely surrounded. By the way, Captain. Im guessing there are at least 200 of them?

    The Berserker Guild had a total of forty-five members.

    Clearly outnumbered.

    Moreover, the Blood Bandits were humanoid monsters.

    They would be tricky to deal with.

    Yeah, thats what new updates are for!

 Chapter 11: The Limit of Patience (1)

    Chapter 11: The Limit of Patience (1)

    Episode 11. The Limit of Patience (1)

    Like a rock turned into a teacup.

    The shape of the teacup changes.

    It is like a shield made of rocks.

    I changed the shape of the teacup and made it into a wall.

    An arrow cannot pierce a rock wall.

    Fududuk

    Dozens and hundreds of arrows cant reach me.

    I checked the magic power consumption.

    Isnt this unusually efficient?

    I wonder if its because its no longer a [Skill] but a [Magic].

    It was definitely different from what the alchemist said on Netflix.

    -Changing the form is rtively low in energy consumption, but thats only when its small, like a teacup. The bigger it gets, the bigger it gets.

    the power consumption increases exponentially.

    Surely, thats what you said.

    I put up a barrier that must have been three metres, if not more, in terms of my magic power.

    Even with [Natural Enmity] activated, it was surprisingly efficient.

    Well, its one or the other.

    Either Magic is overwhelmingly more efficient than [Skill].

    The alchemist sold me a drug on Netflix.

    Why, this is amon trope in games.

    To avoid being used of nerfing or character cheating.

    You know, the ones where the yer is being a bitch.

    Ill have to get a demon hunter to see what its really like.

    Sure, whatever.

    At this point, what I do hasnt changed.

    I left my defence to the barrier and prepared to counterattack.

    I equipped my bow and arrows.

    I nocked an arrow on my bowstring.

    Crude arrows.

    Low-level arrows used by gnoll archers.

    Naturally, their damage was considerably lower.

    But what if I changed its shape?

    I had enough horsepower.

    I quickly reshaped the arrowhead.

    Lo and behold, it looked painful to look at.

    Like a drill or a hook.

    [Modified Arrow]

    [Rank: Normal]

    [Limitations: None]

    [Effect : Attacks have a high chance to cause the status ailment Bleeding]

    [Description : A modified arrowhead, maximising its lethality].

    What is this?

    Its more than I expected.

    Not only does it have damage, but it also has a high chance of causing a status effect. Indeed, all those nights of scribbling have been worth it. Hard work doesnt always pay off.

    Chirp

    Regardless of my joy.

    I calmly pulled the bowstring.

    Yes, Ive changed a single arrowhead.

    Its not even worth mentioning, let alone making a fuss over.

    Shush.

    Indeed, a gold medallist in archery has theposure to cry.

    Maybe its because of him.

    My arrow hit the bandit hiding in the bushes.

    [Natural Enemy].

    [Modified Arrow].

    And [shooting mastery], which is better than nothing.

    The result of those three factors.

    Boom.

    Hit.

    [The bloodied bandit bleeds].

    Youre bleeding.

    Thud.

    You duck under the rain of arrows once again.

    [You have levelled up.].

    The bleeding bandit is dead.

    Once again, I gained four levels.

    I opened the status window to check his stats.

    [Level: 80]

    [Stats]

    strength: 25 / agility: 30 / hp: 18 / luck: 2

    [Points: 13]

    Arcanas system is such that every time you level up, the amount of experience you need to level up skyrockets.

    Even the number one ranked yer barely passed level 400.

    It was an Arcana that had been in service for over a decade.

    Definitely fast.

    Considering the system.

    My growth rate was ridiculous.

    But it was too soon to celebrate.

    Before I me it on Grand Pells personality.

    Its basic.

    Now, if youll excuse the toast.

    By the time the ss quest was over, there was nothing left to celebrate.

    I invested my reserve points without the slightest hesitation.

    Strength and Dexterity can be increased by repeating ss quests.

    So Im going all in on the magic that will help me in battle right now.

    [Hp: 31].

    Lets take a look at the sudden increase in horsepower.

    Naturally, the targets are bloodied bandits.

    I transformed the arrow once again.

    This time, Ill link it with Ignite.

    It was much more expensive than a simple shape-shifting spell, but Id invested in the magic, and it would be worth testing its power once.

    If it doesnt work, Ill just stop using it next time.

    Besides, Im not in a position to cover it up, am I?

    Its my heartbeat. Anyway, this was clearly a crisis situation.

    I was surrounded by monsters that were well over 200 levels!

    Sure, there were other yers around.

    I didnt expect them to care about my life.

    My life, for my own protection.

    To not sink under the weight of my pride.

    I was told that I had to try everything.

    Hwoaruk

    Immediately, a me burst forth from the tip of the arrowhead.

    A homemade fire arrow, if you will.

    I watched the mes stretch out and thought to myself.

    What, it seems to be much faster than the original?

    *]

    That thing is fucking insane!

    That was Leonie shouting.

    His voice soon trailed off.

    neeeeee, eh?!

    Now, wait a minute.

    What was that?!

    The teacup had turned into a giant stone wall!

    As it turned out, Leonie was a Ranker.

    His knowledge and experience with the arcana was enough.

    Yes, I could guess what kind of skill it was.

    It didnte out of the ground, but the teacup changed.

    It was definitely an alchemical skill.

    But something else didnt make sense.

    Why would an alchemist be in a rift, and alone?

    The alchemist was not abat ss.

    Like a cksmith or a cobbler.

    Alchemists were ssified as a production ss.

    But as if that wasnt enough.

    How far does that stone wall go?

    Crazy, boss. What is that?

    It was at least three metres high.

    Arrows breaking helplessly against the stone wall.

    Leonie gaped.

    That  wasnt normal either.

    The alchemy was rumoured to be extremely inefficient.

    If such an alchemy could produce a stone wall the size of that.

    how much absolute horsepower would that be?

    But the surprises didnt stop there.

    The strange man pulled out a bow.

    Leonie looked at the situation with the eyes of a ranker.

    Still, he must be drained.

    He summoned a stone wall that big.

    Common sense would dictate that.

    Hes using his bow to buy time until his magic recovers.

    But whats the point, I wondered.

    If an alchemist can shoot arrows well, it makes sense.

    Boom!

    Ma, that doesnt make sense! Captain?!

    One shot.

    One of the bandits staggered and soon copsed into a heap.

    By now, the attention was more on the mysterious man than the bandits surrounding them.

    Unable to contain his curiosity, one of the guilds activated Hawkeye and stuttered.

    Wait, whats this again?

    Why, what, again?

    That looks like Fire Arrow. What the hell, man. Im scared.

    An alchemist.

    Archer wasnt enough.

    Now a mage?

    For a moment, the lore of the Arcana shed through Leonies mind.

    I dont recognise them.

    But as far as he could remember, he hadnt seen or heard of such a ss.

    Sure, a yer could use alchemy, a bow, and offensive magic.

    But look.

    Look at the trajectory of that Fire Arrow.

    Its speed was beyond the reach of most mages.

    The mages of the Berserker Guild whispered amongst themselves.

    You, can you shoot like that?

    No. Can you do it, that one?

    But isnt he carrying a staff?

    And all without hesitation.

    It was more than confident, it was graceful.

    Also.

    The mans attire had a lot to do with it.

    Leonie was beginning to understand why men wore suits.

    It wasnt just crazy, it was a statement of confidence?

    A suit and shoes were enough.

    Youre not going to get monster blood on yourself.

    What, like that?

    This is not going to go well.

    Just when you think youre warming up, a reclusive guru shows up.

    My berserker instincts kicked in.

    Leonie raised her twin swords.

    Bam!

    I dont intend to stand idly by either!

    Lets go!

    Buff, please.

    Tadadat!

    Okay,petition.

    Leonie and her guildmates charged at the bandits.

    The man, Ho Yeol, watched the falling bandits and thought.

    Shouldnt I have given him a tea bag if I knew hed help?

    *.

    Outside the rift.

    Countless filming drones hovered overhead.

    Broadcasters from around the world.

    Netubers.

    Even guilds.

    Though their affiliations varied.

    They were all watching the rift for the same reason.

    Which guild will get the title of first to clear the new rift?

    Amon sight after every update.

    And rightfully so.

    Guilds and yers had a lot at stake.

    Their performance could make or break the stock market, and by extension, the order of nations.

    Especially since the stakes are so high for the capture of the Ascura Citadel, isnt the Count of Ascura the highest level monster since the Demon King update?

    Yes, it is. Its a level 430 Demon Lord monster, and its currently rated as impregnable. Lets hope our yers do their best.

    Fortunately, were hearing reports of victories all over the ce. Lets take a look at the reports.

    Heres the report.

    Sure enough, its off to a good start.

    The outskirts of the estate.

    With a cut-off level of mid-level 200, it wasnt much of a problem for famous guilds or high-level yers.

    Of course, there was the asional video that revealed the viciousness of the demons.

    Oh dear, some of the yers are out of condition.

    Oh, thats okay, Ive got a good healer behind me, so Im sure Ill be able to recover from that. Lets see.

    Yes, the world number one! The Shining.

    PD watched the monitor.

    Hyun Yong-seok blew his nose.

    After all, the Russian wind is fierce.

    He hunkered down as much as he could into the padding.

    Yuck. Well, those demons sure are tricky. The Shinings had one sulk since the beginning, hasnt it?

    Ah, Director. I recovered right away  thats a no-count.

    Well, youre not wrong, but. But has that ever happened to you?

    Todays Arcana.

    A programme directed by Hyun Yong-seok, with an average viewership of 11 per cent.

    Even when it wasnt broadcast on terrestrial television, the viewership was over 10 per cent.

    There was no other programme, at least in South Korea, that provided as much information about cracks and yers as Todays Arcana.

    The viewership was a measure of the publics interest in the crack and the yers.

    I dont think there was  either?

    This is Hyun Yong-seok, who has directed Todays Arcana from episode 1 to now.

    But even looking back at past episodes, there was no such thing.

    What kind of guild is Shining?

    It was practically the strongest guild in the world with four top 10 rankers.

    The Shining was only a moderate level, a level 250 rift.

    Its definitely a lot to start with.

    Monsters surrounded the Shining Guild.

    If they let their guard down for even a moment, theyll be attacked.

    Hyun Yong-seok concluded.

    Demons. Theres something about them that cant be expressed in levels.

    In that sense, I was looking forward to the next chapter.

    Round and round.

    Hyun Yong-seok gestured to the cast.

    It was a signal to raise the tension a little more.

    Indeed. As difficult as it is, the first guild to clear the rift will inevitably attract the most attention. Itll be like making a mark on the world.

    That was the moment Castor said it.

    The assistant director who was monitoring the filming drone eximed.

    Huh?! Senior, its up! First clear!

    Wheres the crack? Get the crew out of here!

    Lets see. Its somewhere around here. Firstly, its not warm.

    Well, thats a shame, but its nothing.

    Koreans cant help it.

    I secretly hoped Gaon would get the first clear.

    Apparently not.

    Cho scratched his head.

    Ha. Mother Russia, the trees are so dense.

    Are you sure you zoomed in as far as you could?

    Yeah. I zoomed, but I cant see it through the trees. Where the hell are you?

    Just then, a radio call came in from the team running to the drones location.

    -Senpai, is this really the first clear?

    Yeah. Who am I kidding, where are they?

    -Leoni, its Berserker Gilden.

    What, what? Berserker?

    -Wait, whos that guy in front of Leonie? I think hes Korean? Wait a minute, senpai, theres a bunch of other reportersing in. Let me get this interview first!

    Korean?

    Was there a Korean in the European Union guild, Berserker?

    Hyun Yong-seok fumbled with his memory.

    Soon, the radio crackled again.

    Hyun Yong-seok asked sharply.

    What did they say? Korean? Whats the connection? Is it Berserker Guild?

    -Yes, senior. I think hes Korean.

    And?

    A bemused voice came over the radio.

    -Get out of the way, I said, so I could properly interview!

    Whirring.

    So you missed the interview?

    -Ah, no, sir, its not that, its get out of the way and my patience is wearing thin. Its just that theres an irresistible force!

    Oh, he has the Force. My words have no Force?

    -.

    Lets go after him and get him, Interview. Okay?

    Cold radio.

    Whirring.

    An equally cold Siberian high pressure.

    Hyun Yong-seok packed more padding.

    As expected, its cold in Russia.

 Chapter 12: The Limit of Patience (2)

    Chapter 12: The Limit of Patience (2)

    Episode 12. The Limit of Patience (2)

    The press swarms around.

    That was a close call, congrattions on your first clear!

    No one expected you to get your first clear, how does it feel?

    Was there anything different about this crack than usual?

    Berserkers Guild Master.

    Leonie answered briefly.

    Noment.

    The reporters were dumbfounded by her answer.

    Yes, what do you mean by that?

    Because the answer didnt just kick them in the teeth, it hit them with a baseball bat and sent them over the fence!

    The level of interest in this new crack is staggering.

    The Berserker Guilds stock price has risen at Leonies word.

    Her countrys standing in the eyes of the world has been shaken.

    You dont speak English? I have nothing to say.

    Noment.

    Moreover, the look on his face was grave.

    Her brow was furrowed, like an angry Pomeranian.

    When Leonie walked out, the press had to back away.

    I felt like I had to get another interview.

    Sis, I know how you feel.

    It really sucks.

    Boss, you could have at least said something nice.

    Ugh, asshole!!!

    Leonie screamed at the words of her guildmates!

    She didnt like the situation now.

    After all, she hadnt won the title of first clear of the new rift with Berserkers abilities alone.

    Even when she thought about it, she couldnt really understand it.

    Leonie turned to the guildmate she was following.

    He didnt have any trinkets or anything, did he?

    Nope. If he had earrings or a ring with his suit, it would have stood out.

    Crazy, but how can he be okay?

    Why did Berserker get the first clear?

    It was all because of a man.

    A mysterious man, whose ss is unknown, took out all of the Demons aggro!

    Who are the demons?

    Theyre a bunch of bastards who are constantly trying to get out of shape.

    I cant believe youve been able to do that with no equipment.

    Visions, Hearing, Hallucinations, etc..

    Without buffs and mental enhancements for priests, theyd quickly go insane.

    But he had none of that, and he was still able to aggro hundreds of demons.

    Shit, anyway, sorry everyone. I was such an arsehole.

    Leonie apologised to the guild.

    If only he hadnt pulled the aggro.

    The guild would have suffered fewer casualties by now.

    Because of his charge order.

    Sister, our berserker. Crazy bitches.

    To the death, on the battlefield. Thats our motto, isnt it?

    Captain, dont grab your arsehole. Its not appropriate.

    Yeah, that one cheered me up.

    Leonie, who had been beating herself up, snapped back to reality.

    , whered that go?

    He came out, talked to the press, and then he just left.

    What? He just left?

    This was really surprising.

    Leonie had expected a man to be arrogant in front of the press.

    Wasnt he the one who wore a suit and shoes in the middle of a battle?

    With a concept like that, he thought hed be able to handle the attention.

    Besides, hes been active and.

    Comment.

    It was the man who kept Leonie quiet about her first clear.

    In fact, if it werent for him, theyd still be struggling in the crack.

    She conscientiously gave the spotlight to him.

    So,  just left?

    The questioning grew louder.

    One of the guild members raised a finger.

    Uh, hey. I was talking to them and they left.

    There were reporters there, their shoulders slumped.

    Ha ha. I really am dead to you.

    The camera director sighed heavily.

    TAP.

    Suddenly, someone tapped him on the shoulder.

    ?

    He turned his head, then recoiled.

    What is it, a goddess. No, its Leonie!

    I thought you said you werent doing an interview?

    I dont know what happened, but. Okay, Leonie, youre going to get an interview. An exclusive interview. Its not going to break you, its going to be apliment.

    But it was the camera crew that got the interview.

    In English, Leonie asked.

    Nationality.

    What? Me, me?

    I nodded.

    Im Jongmin Yoon, from the VBC news agency, South Korea.

    or should I say Jongmin Yoon?

    Jongmin Yoon replied in stuttering English.

    Its times like this that I envy the yers.

    yers couldmunicate freely with each other, and with the addition of Arcanas characters, it was only natural that they would also have Arcanas ability to trante.

    How can we do the interview in English?

    Jongmin Yoon was thinking.

    Leonie turned and walked away.

    Jongmin Yoon was desperate.

    If I lose her, Im going to die.

    With all his might, he rolled his tongue and spoke to Leonie.

    Please say something, please, please, please!

    The desperation reached him.

    Leonie turned her head and replied.

    Apparently, Gaon isnt the only one in Korea.

    Its , what do you mean?

    Leonie shrugged.

    The hunt for Count Ascura had just begun.

    I dont want to look bad for that suit.

    Theres a reason he doesnt do interviews.

    If I said the wrong thing, Id be in trouble.

    Isnt that a little nuanced?

    No. Im not saying I want to be friends with you.

    What a monster.

    He couldnt handle it if he turned it into an enemy.

    So Leonie held her tongue.

    Noment.

    *Noment.

    Gaons base camp.

    Morakmorak

    The heat from the cup noodles.

    [Gaon wasnt the only one in Korea].

    Tae-min, Chul-min.

    The Nam brothers were watching Leonies interview.

    Whats up, kid, are you making fun of someone?

    Tae-min was on the edge of his seat.

    It was a close call.

    With Nam Chul-min on board and his analysis, Gaon quickly closed the rift.

    Unlike Shining, none of the guild members fell into a bad state.

    So I thought we could reallypete for the first clear.

    But then.

    What are you talking about, Puckle? What the hell?

    The Berserker Guild, out of nowhere.

    I wanted to hear the secret.

    So I watched the interview.

    He wasnt the only one in Korea.

    Thats all he said. He didnt look happy.

    He must have something.

    The older brother, Nam Chul-min, who is rtively perceptive, said.

    He must have met a Korean yer in the rift.

    What? Who are they? Are they the Shinhwa guys?

    World number five, Gaon.

    Shinhwa, ranked 41st in the world.

    The gap between the number one and number two guilds in Korea was obvious.

    Really, if this was about Shinhwa, it would make his head spin.

    Nam Chul-min shook his head.

    No, Shinhwa is still in the middle of the rift, because they came inte. They had to drag a mercenary yer with them.

    Really? Thats a good thing its not ! Who are you talking about?

    Oh, yeah. I dont know.

    Its a nuance that definitely makes me think Ive met a Korean yer through the cracks.

    A noment on a really important story.

    But thats just Leonie, the berserker, talking.

    Nam Chul-min picked up a chopstick from his cup noodles.

    With all this attention, can you stay still?

    Sure. His mouth is just itching to be tickled.

    What we need to do is simple. When the yer reveals himself. We make him a good offer and bring him in. I think its worth it.

    The Berserker Guild was the first to clear the new rift.

    The guild master recognised a Korean yer.

    Nam Tae-min adds.

    And its enough to get Gaon talking?

    Individuals or guilds.

    It was certainly best to have them as allies.

    The brothers agreed and moved their chopsticks.

    Fururuk-.

    Wow. It was freezing, by the way. Brother.

    What about me, sitting outside, freezing to death?

    No, its the first time Ive ever wanted to go home because I was cold during a capture! In fact, I still want to go to Korea through the portal.

    *sigh

    I couldnt stand the cold.

    Get out of the way.

    As I told the press.

    This is the limit of my patience.

    I really couldnt take it anymore.

    From Russia to Seoul, to the Wizards Tower.

    I stepped out of the portal and headed home.

    Its not likend in Seoul is expensive for nothing.

    The whole journey took just over 20 minutes.

    The Mage Tower saved my life, really.

    Its not like I could warm up at the base camp like the other yers. If Id been out in that cold any longer, my toes would have been frostbitten.

    Shoot.

    A warm shower thawed my frozen body.

    Part of me wanted to go straight to bed.

    But I listened to my body.

    I opened the fridge, chopped up the ingredients, and made myself a meal.

    No matter how tired I was, I couldnt afford to lose muscle.

    Anyway, after I ate, I was able to regain my senses.

    It was dangerous.

    On the outskirts of the estate.

    I realised my inadequacies at the crack.

    It was good to hunt monsters with efficient Magic.

    But even if it was efficient, there was a limit to the amount of magic it could produce.

    My magic regeneration was ridiculously low.

    No wonder.

    The Demon Hunter, a ss that doesnt excel at anything.

    Not to mention they dont have any skills rted to mana regeneration.

    I didnt have the gear for it either.

    Eventually, I ran out of magic in the middle of the battle.

    If it wasnt for the other yers, I would have been in trouble.

    If I knew who they were, I would have thanked them.

    Its unlikely that a yer returning after 12 years would recognise another yer.

    But its another reminder that the world is still a livable ce.

    And the levels, too,

    [Name: Grandfell udius Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 86]

    [Stats]

    Strength: 25 / Dexterity: 30 / Magic: 31 / Luck: 2

    [Points held: 6]

    Though I cant wear it right away.

    Youve also acquired a new piece of loot.

    [A crudely forged sabre]

    [Rank: Magic]

    [Limit : Lv.180]

    [Effect: None]

    [Description: A fine weapon in its own right, but its sloppy forging has dulled its edge].

    But myck of ability has not changed.

    But neither does myck of remorse.

    For Grampel, humility was not an emotion. For him, underestimation required proof, and overestimation was something he had to make real.

    Yes, to defend that high price.

    The poor guy who had to buy it and suffer.

    Because that was me.

    I checked the quest window.

    [ss Quest: Prelude to a Counterattack].

    Last of the Demon Hunters.

    Let the demons know that the time hase to strike back.

    Defeat the demons. (Sess)

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Hunt a vampire. (Ongoing)

    Announce that the hunt has begun. (Sessful)

    Make them feel the fear of being hunted. (Ongoing)

    Make them feel the fear of being hunted.

    The objective was still in progress.

    Count Ascura.

    You mean I didnt do enough to strike fear into his heart.

    My realisation of my inadequacies was enough to convince him.

    So.

    My eyes drifted to the recurring quest.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Run 20 kilometres (ongoing)

    1,000 push-ups (ongoing)

    500 pull-ups (ongoing)

    300 burpee tests (ongoing)

    Gotta roll.

    And now that Count Ascuras assault on the Rift had begun.

    I had no time to spare.

    So I needed to work in parallel.

    A simultaneous use of body and brain.

    And a suitable subject to study,

    which I witnessed with my own two eyes today.

    yers wielding weapons amongst bandits.

    The one that stood out the most.

    A yer with a sword in each hand.

    I shifted, recalling her movements.

    Her talent was not limited to one thing.

    However, no matter how urgent it is, I must clean up after myself.

    Dahlgrak

    First, Ill finish the dishes, then Ill start.

    .

    .

    .

    The next day.

    I could only be grateful for my tired nature.

    The anchors urgent voice over the loudspeaker.

    -Breaking news just in. The copse map of the new cracks created in Russia has been released!

 Chapter 13: Another Whale in the Fight (1)

    Chapter 13: Another Whale in the Fight (1)

    Episode 13. Another Whale in the Fight (1)

    The copse rate of the rift has skyrocketed.

    -With the [Outer Manor] Rifts capture rate approaching 95 per cent, there are breaking news reports that the [Counts Manor] Rifts copse rate has exceeded 60 per cent.

    Its only been a day.

    The Rifts copse rate has surpassed 60 per cent.

    Since the Cataclysm.

    Countless rifts have been created and lost in the interim.

    -that. Ive never seen anything like this before.

    Its unusual to see such a rapid increase in decay.

    Some cast members spected as to why.

    -Doesnt the rate of copse vary slightly from rift to rift? Generally speaking, the stronger the monster inside the rift, the shorter the time the rift can withstand.

    -Does that mean the monsters in the rift will be stronger than we thought?

    -Yes. The problem is that the rate of decay has increased, so technically the monster in the crack is stronger than it was a day ago I guess.

    That left the cast at a loss for words.

    Weve heard it all before, the high difficulty of this rift.

    But, as if that wasnt enough, the monsters are stronger.

    -Theres got to be a reason for that, right? A normal monster wouldnt suddenly be stronger, would it?

    Yes, there must be a reason.

    If only we could find it.

    Or monsters getting even stronger.

    Or a spike in rift decay because of it.

    Couldnt we stop it?

    But no matter how hard they tried, they couldnte up with an answer.

    In the end, the anchor had no choice but to make a final statement.

    -Hopefully, the yers have some good news to share.

    .

    .

    .

    I tore my gaze away from the liquid crystal.

    I dont know about the other yers, but.

    Why do I think I know?

    Why the monsters in the rift have grown stronger,

    or why the Rifts decay rate has skyrocketed.

    On the subject of returning to Arcana after a decade.

    What are you pretending to know?

    Im not afraid to ask.

    I still know more about demons than you do.

    My training in Akshan never ended!

    Ive heard so much about demons that Ive grown scabs on my ears.

    Among them, vampires, of course.

    -Vampires can give away their powers through blood. Of course, they can also take it back. So keep your guard up.

    The vampire, Count Ascura, bestowed his powers on the [Blooded Beast] and [Blooded Bandit].

    When those monsters were defeated by the yer, the power that was divided between them naturally returned to Count Ascura.

    So the Rifts decay rate skyrocketed.

    Indeed, when I thought about it, the story made sense.

    I could predict the next development.

    Wait, so youre saying that capturing a province will cause the citadels decay to spike.

    Considering the current decay rate is over 60 per cent.

    Even if I cant do it, what if its 90%?

    Maybe the Citadel Crack will copse.

    It might actually happen.

    It was a worst-case scenario, but the probability was pretty high.

    And Count Ascura, who was level 430 by his own admission.

    To think that monster is only getting stronger,

    I had to admit, I felt a bit overwhelmed.

    But my behaviour didnt change.

    I opened my wardrobe in my usual manner.

    I picked out a formal outfit.

    Naturally, the same suit as yesterday, only in a different colour.

    Still, as I shivered in the cold, I realised something.

    I put on an ink-coloured long coat over the suit.

    Yes, a long coat.

    Im sure its going to be a pain in the arse when Im out in the cracks.

    But its better than freezing to death, I suppose.

    Lets stay positive.

    But apart from that, my mood was not very good.

    I muttered to myself.

    A nobleman gives, he does not take away. Count of Ascura.

    It was the udie family crest.

    The pride of nobility, as far as Grampel was concerned.

    It was that pride that made him abhor the Count of Ascuras behaviour.

    And each-

    I added, slipping on my shoes.

    No, you dont even deserve the title of Count, Ascura.

    If anyone saw.

    I suppose I could have looked good.

    Ko-ok.

    in hand.

    If only it werent for this green tea.

    Lets be thankful there are no prying eyes.

    I made my way to the Wizards Tower.

    *.

    The real battle begins.

    [Counts Estate]

    [Suitable Level : Lv.350~400]

    [Copse Progress : 66.1%]

    I check the information in the rift once more.

    Different reactions erupted from all over the ce.

    The required level is 350 to 400? Youre crazy, man.

    Its been less than an hour and the decay level has increased by 6 per cent.

    No, if the province is this bad, how is the citadel?

    Weve cleared hundreds of cracks [on the outskirts of the estate].

    Only thirty or so [Counts Estate] rifts remained to be cleared before we could enter the [Counts Citadel] rift where Count Ascura was.

    The number of rifts has been significantly reduced.

    The battle of wits between yers also intensified.

    No wonder.

    The required level was around 350-400.

    The experience and loot from these high-level rifts would be nothing to sneeze at.

    Given the scarcity of rifts,petition was essential.

    Hence the battle of the wits to find a worthy opponent.

    The Guild Master of Gaon.

    Nam Tae-min was in better shape.

    Well, as long as we dont sh with the Shining.

    Aside from the Shining, it was worth a shot.

    Tae-min was confident.

    Although he lost his first clear to a Berserker, it was a close call with Shining.

    Nam Chul-min felt the same way.

    He tapped his tablet PC.

    Theyre probably high, too, and theres no point in them choosing the same rift as us. Were just going to get screwed.

    So lets take this crack.

    Gaon made quick work of basecamp.

    But then an unexpected visitor arrived.

    Nam Tae-mins eyebrows twitched.

    ha, look at these guys?

    Inazuma, ranked fourth in the guild rankings.

    As the name suggests, it was a Japanese guild.

    A tower of wizards, if you will.

    It would never take root in Korea.

    I was stubborn as shit.

    Inazuma, who had only arrived in Russia after a days flight, appeared in the rift.

    Inazumas guild master.

    Kazuma Hisagi looked at Nam Tae-min.

    He did not avert his eyes.

    No words were exchanged.

    Each knew what the other meant.

    Tae-min spoke.

    He wants to give it a try. What do you think, bro?

    Nam tapped his tablet and shrugged.

    Ive got a seat first, and its not like Im going to be able to dodge, is it?

    Korea and Japan.

    Gaon and Inazuma chose the same crack.

    The word spread quickly.

    Filming crews from around the world were buzzing.

    Gaon and Inazuma together?! What a scoop!

    But there were so many scoops here.

    A constant stream of new news.

    Some of them were just as interesting as the Gaon-Inazuma rivalry.

    Second Sun and Bohemian. Thats twopetitors, isnt it?

    This Berserker just got more annoying after getting the first clear.

    They have no morals. Howe they call themselves the European Union and fight amongst themselves?

    But most interesting of all.

    Guilds number one and two.

    It was The Shining versus Universal Unity.

    The Shining in America.

    Chinas Dynasty Warriors.

    Indeed, it was a contest that the entire world would be watching.

    The oue could shake the order of the world.

    Unification of the world, are they just going to throw chilli peppers?

    Isnt this about going down together?

    If you two get together, there wont be any left.

    Two guilds, of course.

    It was a no-win situation for everyone.

    Theyd have to share the experience and loot from the new rift with their strongestpetitor.

    But neither would back down.

    So it was fun for the spectators.

    Okay, lets take a vote!

    The yers on Netflix were just as excited as the journalists.

    Theyre the only ones who can go into the rift.

    Just yesterday, they were having a st broadcasting what was happening inside the rift.

    So the NetTubers had to take notice.

    Chat us up, wed love to see your support!

    But which crack would attract the most viewers?

    Its a constant battle of eyeballs, eyeballs, eyeballs.

    The only thing that could save me from that was.

    and only one other person.

    .

    .

    .

    Currently minus five degrees.

    Seriously.

    Over 5 degrees in one day.

    Its a good thing I had my coat on.

    Otherwise, Id have frozen to death before I got to the crack.

    Morak Morak Morak.

    I melted my hands in the warmth of the teacup.

    It was worth it to pay a little more attention to the process of Exploration and Interference.

    I just made the shape of the teacup a little moreplicated.

    Despite the sub-zero wind chill, the teacup didnt cool down easily.

    Im getting used to it.

    Not [skill], but [magic].

    Despite Grandfells talent for learning such magic quickly.

    I drained the cup and let go of the handle.

    Tsk

    In midair, the teacup transformed once more.

    The moment it fell, it returned to its stone form.

    Returning to its original form requires less searching and interference.

    This was another trick I had learnt as I became more familiar with magic.

    I pondered this seriously.

    Of course, the question is whether you can use it in the real world.

    I guess thats something well have to find out as we go along.

    Of course, this crack is not to be taken lightly.

    Count Ascuras Henchman : Lv.390

    Count Ascuras Knight: Lv.350

    Count Ascuras Soldier: Lv.300

    Theyre not exactly easy levels, are they?

    Even if we assume that soldiers and knights are the same.

    There was a difference of over 300 levels between them and henchmen.

    But since when do I care about such things?

    Again.

    Not once or twice, but now he had resigned himself to it.

    Even if it means sinking and drowning under its weight.

    Im an octogenarian with no choice but to live like this.

    Therefore, I could only struggle as best I could.

    To keep the graceful swan from sinking.

    Just as she struggles beneath the surface.

    I, too, struggle unseen.

    Just as I did from yesterday until this morning.

    I hope the effort is worthwhile.

    Another angle

    I entered the crack without hesitation.

    .

    .

    .

    When I entered the rift, I saw the ruined buildings.

    It was too much of an eyesore to be a [counts estate].

    Reality and Arcana.

    Even if it was a mixture of the two, this was bad.

    The noblemans aesthetics frowned.

    A poor estate. Ascura.

    I stomped forward, coat pping.

    !

    And then I was face to face with Count Ascuras soldier.

    The soldiers eyes were glowing red.

    Developed fangs protruded from his mouth.

    He was thirsty.

    His mouth was constantly dripping with saliva.

    The soldier noticed me and lunged at me.

    I stared at the charging soldier.

    Yes, this made it clear once again.

    He was not acting out of loyalty.

    It was simply a mask of power.

    Tormented by the curse of an ugly vampire.

    Just a poor victim of an ugly vampires curse.

    I said again.

    Its just as bad on second viewing.

    I probed the ruined building, interfered with its form.

    But even that is not enough for you.

    The magic then manifested.

    Quack!

    .

    .

    .

    Koo-koo-koo-koo!

    A booming sound from behind.

    ?!

    The two men turned their heads before anyone could tell.

    They could see a faint cloud of dust rising.

    Bam!

    Nam Tae-min and Kazuma Hisagi gritted their teeth at the same time.

    Whoever it is, can we do this in moderation?

    Its too much for this side to care about that side.

 Chapter 14: Another Whale in the Fight (2)

    Chapter 14: Another Whale in the Fight (2)

    14. Another Whale in the Fight (2)

    I interfered with the copsed ruins, transforming its form.

    Kugugung!

    The most important thing is efficiency.

    I learnt that from myst experience.

    In the battle with the bandits, I realised how dangerous it is to run out of magic.

    If not for the help of those yers.

    I would have drowned in theherworld by now.

    Thats why I stayed up all night thinking.

    How to fight so that I can fight with maximum efficiency.

    For starters, my offensive magic, including Ignite, has be rtively ineffective.

    In thest rift, I used Ignite to drain my energy at a rapid rate.

    Ill have to refrain from using it as much as possible.

    In that sense, which magic has the highest mana efficiency?

    If anyone asked me, the sight in front of me would be my answer.

    Koo-koo-koo-koo!

    Magic manifested from a copsed ruin.

    In the aftermath of that magic, the ruins changed shape.

    A huge barrier rose up.

    It stood between me and the charging soldier.

    This is neither offensive nor defensive magic, but magic inspired by the [Alchemy Skill].

    Thats right.

    Alchemy was the most efficient of the magic I used.

    The problem is that its use is extremely limited.

    Of course, I could change its form to be moreplex.

    Add lethality to it, make it grow thorns on walls,

    or make it a weapon from the ground up.

    Like maximising the heat retention of a teacup.

    Addingplex shapes like hooks for lethality took quite a bit of magic.

    Ive seen it with arrowheads, and therger they are, the more energy it takes to addplex shapes to them.

    Its called having a bigger navel than a belly.

    Besides, it wasnt necessary.

    This is enough.

    He wasnt bluffing this time.

    Perhaps it was the level.

    A massive wall rose up, and there was no hesitation.

    The soldier quickly rounded it and approached me.

    But I am confident.

    I would still be faster.

    Kurrrr-!

    ?

    There wasnt much magic or effort involved here.

    Like turning a falling teacup back into a stone.

    I turned the stone wall back into a ruin once more.

    Quack, quack, quack!

    This isnt some magical destructive force.

    Impact from height.

    Ive forgotten the form for bunga bunga.

    Anyway, its a physicalw that cant be defied.

    Koo-koo-koo-koo-koo.

    The destructive power of the stone wall was as great as its height.

    I had an inkling of its potential through the teacup.

    Honestly, its more than I imagined.

    I checked the magic power consumption.

    With this much , Ill be able to use it for a long time toe, wont I?

    It took me a while to build the stone wall, but it took no time at all to move it back down. I was up all night thinking about it.

    Reversal Magic.

    It was so efficient that it wouldnt be awkward to give it a fancy name.

    In the rising dust.

    I could see red eyes.

    Of course, I didnt expect to be able to defeat it with just Reversal Magic.

    There was a level difference.

    But even with that level gap, it must have suffered damage that couldnt be ignored.

    As you can see.

    [A fracture urs on Count Ascuras soldier].

    I looked at the soldier lying in the rubble.

    All that was exposed was his face.

    It still bared its sharp fangs at me.

    Lets finish him off.

    I drew my silver dagger.

    In the past, I wouldnt have wielded it properly, worried about its durability.

    Now, it was fine.

    Flick.

    I threw the silver dagger into the air.

    Searching, interfering, manifesting.

    In an instant, the silver dagger changed shape.

    Like a long, sharp awl.

    Boom

    The silver awl pierced through the soldier.

    It cut off his breath.

    I used reversal magic to restore its form.

    The damaged silver awl had returned as a fine silver dagger.

    I checked its durability.

    Fortunately, I was safe.

    [You have leveled up].

    [You have levelled up].

    Experience worthy of level 300.

    Total level gain is 5 levels.

    I am now level 91.

    At first nce, it looks like a win, right?

    Id seemingly overpowered the soldier without lifting a finger.

    But when I say that, I feel bad for myself.

    Im like, Id rather just fight like  if I could.

    The truth is, I fought with everything I had.

    The amount of magic I had.

    The durability of my weapons, and the cost of living to repair them.

    I gave it my all with my heart in my throat!

    But he didnt show his desperation.

    It was as if he hadnt really lifted a finger.

    As if nothing had happened.

    I moved forward expressionlessly.

    And again.

    I wondered if he didnt care about my feelings.

    I looked at my long coat fluttering fashionably and thought.

    If I didnt get the , Id die of frustration. Really.

    *.

    Gaon and Inazuma face off!

    Korea and Japan, if not the world.

    The attention of both countries could not help but focus on the rift.

    Football, baseball, volleyball.

    Even ordinary sports were overheated during the Korea-Japan War.

    So its no wonder that the current rivalry is getting more attention than ever.

    Why, it was the same regardless of the title.

    The background alone was exciting.

    Inazuma is fourth in the guild rankings. Its true that Gaon from my country, Korea, is only one step behind in fifth ce, but doesnt she actually have the advantage in terms of momentum?

    Yes, thats right, Inazumas ranking has dropped from 2nd to 4th, but Gaons been on the rise since she was ranked 20th.

    Yes, and another thing we cant miss is the rivalry between the guild masters.

    Tae-min Nam and Kazuma Hisagi.

    At 11th and 6th in the yer rankings, Hisagi has the edge.

    But from the days when Arcana was just a game.

    Hisagi has always struggled against Nam Tae-min.

    In one-on-one duels in the Coliseum.

    In boss monster raids.

    Despite their ranking difference, Nam Tae-min has never been able to match Hisagi.

    Thats why I couldnt miss this spectacle.

    The same was true for Park Hwigang, a subsistencetuber.

    Park Hwigang heard the newste and rushed to the rift.

    Title : A ry as persistent as a wheel! Hwigang Lees live broadcast~.

    Before the live broadcast began, viewers flocked to the stream.

    -Is this the same broadcast room as Gaon and Inazuma?

    -Im going to take a different angle.

    -Even if you cant see it in 3D, you should at least see it from different angles~.

    10 viewers already?

    Park Hwigang was surprised by the unusual interest.

    Indeed, Gaon and Inazuma are going head-to-head.

    The excitement was palpable in the viewers chat.

    Yes, were a littlete, but well catch up as fast as we can!

    Parks ss was Explorer.

    He had nobat abilities, but he couldnt think of a better ss to make a living as a streamingtuber.

    Park used his magnifying ss to pick up the tracks on the ground.

    Theyre heading here, Ill try to follow them.

    He activated the Explorers movement skill, Trot.

    As he hurriedly ran, the viewers called out to him.

    -No, no, no;; Honestly, there are a lot of Korean Netubers who take warm shots;;

    -Dont you need to differentiate yourself a bit to attract viewers?

    -Couldnt you just centre the show around Hisagi?

    -Anyway, everyone has a few broadcasts on anyway.

    -Hisagis facial expressions are rotten.

    Chatting with them, it made sense.

    How manytubers, broadcasters, and yers gathered in this crack?

    As ate entrant, he needed a different angle.

    You guys know the game better than I do!

    So, lets focus on Hisagi.

    A Japanese person broadcasting Hisagi, of course.

    It would be rtively rare to see a Korean broadcasting Hisagi.

    Park Hwigang made up his mind.

    Kugugugugung!

    What, what?

    A tremendous noise came from near the byeolgan.

    -??? What was that?

    -Itste anyway, lets go check it out

    -Wow, my ears are falling off. I could hear it on other stations.

    Everyone looked curious.

    Park Hwigang immediately rushed to the sound source.

    He saw it.

    Who is that, everyone?

    A long, inky-coloured long coat.

    A contrasting silver-haired man.

    Question marks flooded the chat.

    -?????

    -Who the hell is he?

    -There are no yers like that in Gaeaon Is he from Inazuma?

    -No, I dont think so. Why would a guild member go off on their own?

    -Im sure hes a yer, but hes wearing a long coat????

    Park Huigang swallowed hard and watched.

    At first, the source of the noise was obvious.

    A huge stone wall rose up in front of him.

    It was at least 10 metres high at first nce.

    I think thats the sound of that thing jumping out.

    Park whispered to the camera.

    -What? He summoned that stone wall?

    -Does he have a skill like that?

    -Wow, thats a lot of magic! Look at the size!

    Just as I was about to check the chat.

    A frightening-looking soldier leapt out from the other side of the stone wall.

    Park Huigang was stunned.

    Demons!

    Park Huigang was level 220.

    As a ss that was forced to explore rtively dangerous areas, he had seen many monsters higher than his level.

    However, he couldnt get used to seeing Demons.

    Its a good thing were at a distance.

    Otherwise, hed definitely be out of it.

    Park Huigang breathed a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, his thoughts turned to the man.

    Me, me?!

    The man was unarmed.

    No weapons, no armour.

    Even his posture was defenceless.

    Surely he must have seen the soldier approaching.

    Somehow, his stiff posture didnt waver.

    Wee, that looks dangerous.

    But it wasnt dishevelled.

    It was as if it had been waiting for an approach.

    Koo-koo-koo-koo!

    ?!

    The stone wall had shattered and copsed.

    To put it mildly, it looked like a meteorite had fallen.

    The ground rumbled from the impact, and dust covered the area.

    Ouch. Wait!

    Park hastily wiped the camera lens.

    The back of the mans head appeared on the screen.

    -Wow;; What was that? Did you mean to hit me?

    -Wow, thats a great use of your skills.

    -What the hell ss is that?

    -Lol, I dont know about anything else, but confidence is a bitch.

    -I didnte here in a coat for nothing.

    Stay strong.

    The stone wall will copse.

    That a soldier would be crushed by the rubble.

    It was as if he had expected it all.

    The surprises didnt end there.

    !

    Suddenly, something leapt over the mans head.

    It was only a moment, but the explorers eyes lit up.

    Park said.

    I think its a sword?

    No, it was definitely a sword.

    Then, in an instant, it changed shape in midair.

    The sword turned into a sharp awl and executed the soldier on the ground.

    Then it reverted back to its sword form.

    Hey, what kind of equipment is that? You guys?

    Including Park Hui-kang.

    Everyone watching was stunned.

    -No, its a living sword, what is it???

    -Thats at least unique from what I can see.

    -Only unique? If its really a living sword, its called an ego sword. Its not unique enough. It must just change shape.

    -But isnt it great that it only changes shape?? Have you guys ever seen it?? First of all, I havent.

    -Neither do I.

    It was a level 300 demonic monster.

    In some cases, even ranked yers are overwhelmed by the monsters.

    And I was wearing a long coat and shoes, not to mention proper armour.

    -Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    -You too? Me too!

    -Im more curious about who that is than I was about the Korean War.

    -Lol

    The mysterious man appeared out of nowhere.

    It was only a matter of time before rumours spread.

    The number of people interested in him was showing.

    Title : The ry is as persistent as a wheel! Hwigangyis live broadcast!

    Current number of viewers: 2,229

    *Photo.

    Another angle

    I checked the item I obtained from Count Ascuras soldier.

    Purple, the first purple Ive ever touched as a yer.

    So it was a rare item.

    [Blood Curse Ne]

    [Rating: Rare]

    [Limit: Lv.300]

    [Effect: Sealed]

    [Description: This ne is cursed by demons and vampires, and its effects are sealed. It must be purified before it can have its full effect.]

    Aka, the Devils Item.

    Thats what the yers called it.

    It was added with the addition of the Demon race in the new update.

    The concept of these items is that their effects are sealed with a demonic curse.

    Depending on the effect, its either good or bad.

    In short, theyre draw items.

    Draw.

    If youve ever yed a game, you know the drill.

    Its an evil system.

    The devils item is a Chinese phrase, isnt it?

    But I knew.

    Im sorry, but youre using it incorrectly.

    Its only for demon hunters.

    So for now, Im the only one who knows how to use it.

 Chapter 15: Another Whale in the Fight (3)

    Chapter 15: Another Whale in the Fight (3)

    Episode 15. Another Whale Fight (3)

    In the world of Arcana, there are many gods.

    And there are religions that worship them.

    Where there are gods, there are also demons that oppose them.

    Those religions also had priests who fought against the demons.

    I said demon priests.

    Of course, to the extent that I delved into religion and other sses.

    It wasnt that I was interested in the Arcana worldview.

    I just remembered something Id forgotten. Like everything else, it was something Id heard over and over again during the Demon Hunter quest.

    -The Kuma priests Kuma rituals merely exorcise demons. Its not a fundamental solution. Were not like them. We tear demons apart.

    No, I mean, it felt really cool at the time.

    -When I look into the abyss, the abyss looks back at me, even if I fall into evil and be a demon. We only hunt demons. Thats the way of the demon hunter.

    But when you grow up, theres no such thing as a bastard.

    Notbourws.

    It was a workce that gave a shit about human rights, wasnt it?

    To a secondary school kid who doesnt know anything.

    Way to go, Akshay!

    Lets not me others for my ck history.

    -Nowhere is this difference more evident than in the Kuma Sikh ritual.

    [demonic rituals].

    A unique skill that only two Demon Hunters have, in addition to their natural enemies.

    I opened the skill window to see the difference.

    Demon Ritual: Invite a demon to a ritual.

    Id only used it once since bing a yer.

    Why, in a battle against an imp possessed by Nam Chul-min.

    It was only half effective.

    No, it was worse than that.

    It only did the most basic of things.

    Instead of damaging the possessed.

    An effect that dealt direct damage to the possessed demon.

    It was unavoidable.

    I didnt have the necessary sacrifices for the ritual.

    -Demon hunters exorcism rituals differ in their offerings. While other religions require pure, unspoilt offerings to borrow the power of their gods.

    Demon hunters didnt serve any gods in the first ce.

    If there really was a God.

    There would be no demons in the world.

    That was the idea of the Demon Hunters.

    -Remember. Our sacrifice is all that is evil.

    Yes, all that is evil.

    Id seen those offerings before, when Id invoked the Rite of Exorcism in a past quest.

    It was a demonic item.

    It was what yers would consider a simple draw item.

    I looked at the ne.

    There it was again, the human mind.

    I want to pull this  again.

    Well, you know that feeling?

    I feel like Im going to win.

    First of all, it was a ne, a jewellery.

    First of all, its a sure thing that its a rare tier item. If it has at least one option for hp regeneration. I was greedy, thinking that it would make me less worried about horsepower efficiency.

    But Im bummed, winning or not.

    I know its an unrealistic expectation.

    To Romeo, riches were fleeting.

    I know Im not capable of such a thing.

    I know too well.

    I know from experience.

    Furthermore, I realised that the demonic item was a ritual sacrifice.

    No demonic temptation, deception, or trial can make a dent in Grandfells lofty pride.

    This, too, is an insignificant temptation.

    With that, I dismissed my desire for him.

    But I felt no regret.

    Grand Pells noble character aside,

    Come to think of it. It wasnt a regret.

    Wait, if its a sacrificial ritual.

    Wouldnt that make the ritual less effective?

    I remembered the effects of the demonic rituals Id seen in past quests.

    If those effects were carried over.

    That might work, wouldnt it?

    Of course, Im not saying that I can hunt Count Ascura.

    Hes only level 91.

    It was arrogance to think I could take down a level 430 monster. What I thought was possible was a quest.

    Hunt a Vampire. (Ongoing)

    Announce that the hunt has begun (Sess)

    Make them feel the fear of being hunted. (Ongoing)

    A ss quest, not a normal quest.

    Not a hunt.

    I wonder if its possible to make them feel the fear of being hunted?

    Anyway, only time would tell.

    Also

    For some reason, I had ovee the demonic temptation.

    I walked with a more confident stride.

    However, my strides soon came to a halt.

    What are so many of them?

    I got a bad feeling when I entered the main street.

    It must have been a busy street before it fell into ruins.

    But there was not a shadow to be seen on the wide streets.

    Somethings wrong.

    Nams intuition warned him.

    The current situation is strange.

    Yes, it was alien, to put it mildly.

    There are too few of them.

    [The Counts Estate].

    The number of monsters that entered the rift and were killed was less than ten.

    Im afraid the situation over there isnt much different.

    I scouted it out.

    Stealth breaks.

    The guild member who emerged reported to Nam Tae-min.

    ording to the terrain, all roads lead to the central za. If we keep going, well meet up with Inazumas group in the za, so Ill join them.

    Sure enough, she was right.

    As they entered the main square, they saw the Inazuma.

    Hisagi looked over and spoke.

    This is rather peaceful, dont you think?

    Kazuma Hisagi.

    If there were snake people in the world, they would look like that. He resembled a snake so much that I thought to myself.

    The way he smiled was like a snake flicking its tongue.

    Nam Tae-min rolled his eyes.

    Its not like were going to exchange greetings, is it?

    Not that kind of pathetic.

    Enough of that. Its getting annoying. You too, Inazuma.

    Nam didnt like Hisagi.

    Even when he lost to him, even when he beat him.

    Hisagi was always smiling. Creepily, like now.

    But that, too, was in the past.

    Now, neither he nor Gaondo.

    Because Hisagi and Inazuma had nothing to lose.

    What a bother. Koreans are too direct. It hurts, and you want to give it back.

    Nam smirked.

    Yeah. If you have the ability to give it back, please do.

    At that taunt, Inazumas guildmates erupted.

    What about that bastard!

    Just then, a voice called out in Nam Tae-mins ear.

    Konoya and Pagaya.

    The voices were far too loud for a mere child.

    I turned up the volume on my earphones and heard Nam Chul-mins voice.

    -Ah, can you hear me now?

    I can hear you. I turned it up a bit.

    -Im d you can hear me. But did you really have to say that just now?

    Dude, theres something called momentum in a crack. You cant lose it.

    -Yeah? Thats what youd say, but.

    Nam Chul-min adds.

    -I think its better to stay friendly for now.

    What do you mean?

    -I got information about the Shining and the Unification of Heaven and Earth.

    What? Theyre progressing faster than us?

    -Well, it cant be helped, theyre not like us, theyre not like us. Theyre ying a game of emotional chicken. Anyway, thanks to you, I saw a pattern.

    I saw the pattern.

    The sound of that put me at ease.

    Really, my brother, its worth it to have you as an analyst.

    -This is a little tricky to put into words. Ill talk to you over the feed. Where are we, anyway? I dont see anything around us. No trees from earlier?

    Here? It looks like a za, and all the different paths lead through here.

    -What?

    Hearing that, Nam Chul-min said urgently.

    -Get out of the square now. Quickly!

    !

    I dont know why right now.

    If Nam Chul-min said so, it was best to obey.

    Then again, maybe it was the nerves with Hisagi.

    One damn beat toote.

    Doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo!

    The sound of hooves echoed through the square.

    Everyone was stunned by the sound.

    What is this?

    Now, wait! The ground is shaking!

    The enemy ising! Locate them!

    Thud!

    Nam Tae-min quickly took a fighting stance.

    His ss was Barbarian, Barbarian Warrior.

    He raised his greatsword, which wasrger than most adult men.

    -Damn it, what can I do, I have to take the first hit.

    These are knights, right?

    -Yes. Level 350. Count Ascuras knights.

    Doo-doo-doo-doo!

    So, theyre knights.

    Theyre riding horses.

    Level was one thing, but being a cavalryman was a bigger problem.

    Nam Chul-min knew that too.

    -Even if we put a tanker in front of him, hed be mortally wounded. Even that invincible tanker line couldntpletely stop the charge, so wed have to fight him in the narrowest of ces.

    He was right.

    The destructive power of cavalry is multiplied in such a wide space.

    There was another problem.

    Master!

    Speak, Im listening.

    This is a three-way assault! There are cavalry charging from three directions, except from the south, where we came from!

    Three directions.

    This was why it was difficult to put forward a front line worthy of sacrifice.

    But the situation was the same for Inazuma.

    Hisagi said to Nam Tae-min.

    I dont want to, but I have no choice. Ill take your back.

    What, your back?

    You shameless bastard.

    Nam Tae-min wanted to hit back, but Nam Chul-min stopped him.

    -I understand how you feel, but it cant be helped. For now, well just have to watch each others backs. If we take the east and Inazuma takes the west, whats left is the north? Damn. We should have avoided that battle. .

    Yes, we should avoid tangles as much as possible.

    yer ranked 11th.

    Nam Tae-mins level was 368, which was higher than Count Ascuras knight, but there were many other guild members who werent as strong. In a pitched battle, the gap would be devastating.

    My mistake.

    This is bad.

    My instincts warned me.

    I shouldnt have entered the square so naively.

    No, even if I hadnt gotten into a useless nervous breakdown with Hisagi.

    But the water had already been spilled.

    Ill take care of the north.

    The southerners eyes began to burn.

    More intensely, more savagely.

    A unique Barbarian skill had been triggered.

    Berserk: Greatly increases attack damage and makes you insensitive to damage.

    -Are you crazy? Youre going to take on the North alone?

    I know its crazy.

    But you have to take responsibility for your mistakes.

    As Nam Tae-min gathers his strength.

    The Counts knights finally appeared.

    Doo-doo-doo-doo!

    The horsemen came from three directions.

    Their majesty was indeed sinister.

    Eyes as red as blood.

    As if expressing their thirst for blood.

    Harsh breath.

    If it werent for the rampage, I would have been intimidated.

    But he was determined.

    His grip on the greatsword tightened.

    ?!

    Kugugukung!

    A boom!

    It was different from the sound of horses hooves.

    If horses hooves made the ground tremble.

    This was more like turning the ground upside down.

    Is that ?

    I had heard this sound before.

    Nam Tae-min and Hisagi.

    Both men froze at the same time.

    It only took a moment for the hesitation to turn to panic.

    !!

    The shaking ground began to rise.

    Like a great rampart.

    A stone wall that rose up out of nowhere.

    It had perfectly deflected the knights charge.

    Gah, what is this?

    Theres a yer in Gion who can use magic like this?

    No way, Inazuma, did they do this?

    Amidst the uproar.

    Another angle

    Suddenly, the sound of clean shoes echoed through the square.

    Nam Tae-min involuntarily turned his head to the direction of the sound.

    There was a man in an ink-coloured long coat.

    And there he was.

    Nam Chul-mins voice sounded more panicked than ever.

    -Wait, wait, wait! That face is? Thats right. What is this? Seo, did you summon the stone wall?! No, wait. Thats possible? No, that doesnt make sense!

    *sigh

    I erected the wall.

    It would be a shame to dismiss it as mere magic.

    Not to mention the efficiency of the magic.

    Its called thew of action and reaction.

    Even the basic physical knowledge I learnt in school.

    Its a wall thats been built with a lot of hard work.

    So, as you can see, I was giving it my all every moment.

    To keep from sinking.

    I was struggling as best I could.

    [Count Ascuras knight has a faint].

    [Count Ascuras knight suffers a faint].

    [Count Ascuras knight faints] [Count Ascuras knight faints] .

 Chapter 16: Another Whale in the Fight (4)

    Chapter 16: Another Whale in the Fight (4)

    Episode 16. Another Whale in the Fight (4)

    I never thought Id say this as a humanities student.

    Science at its best.

    The constant messages were the proof of that.

    It was a level 350 monster.

    The destructive power of its charge would be immense.

    Literally.

    Id be dead on arrival.

    However, with great destructive poweres great repulsive power.

    [Count Ascuras knight is stunned].

    [Count Ascuras knight is stunned].

    [Count Ascuras knight is stunned].

    At that point I remembered the battle with the soldier.

    Back then, I used reversal magic here to bring down the wall.

    But in this situation.

    It didnt seem like such a good idea.

    For one thing, there were too many yers.

    The knights had built a bigger, thicker stone wall to withstand their charge.

    The fallout would be devastating.

    Whatever it is, lets attack it!

    This is our chance! Smother it!

    The yers tangle with the knight.

    I didnt have any advanced techniques for dodging yers and knocking down stone walls.

    If only I could.

    I would have wiped them out without having toboriously build a wall of stone.

    So.

    I thought a little differently.

    It was the terrain that was currently working against us.

    An open battlefield favours cavalry.

    Indeed, except in the direction of my stone wall.

    Ding, ding, ding, ding!

    Damn it! Here theye again! Everybody grit your teeth!

    Charge, retreat, charge again.

    The knights on horseback were in full swing.

    The ranks of the yers were rapidly copsing.

    What an arrogant setup.

    I cant let that happen.

    Yes, I was going to change the terrain in the enemys favour.

    There was no hesitation.

    Probe, interfere, manifest.

    The whole process was swift.

    Koo-koo-koo-kung!

    Stone pirs rose from the ground.

    Soon, the za was filled with pirs rising everywhere.

    Hiiiiiiiiiing!

    The horses became agitated.

    Their movement had been restricted.

    Some of the pirs were not aimed at the knights, but some of them directly damaged them.

    [Count Ascuras knight suffers a fracture].

    [Count Ascuras knight is Stunned] .

    I checked my magic levels.

    No wonder youre doing this.

    I said under normal circumstances.

    Level 91.

    Only 42 points of Mana.

    Thats a lot of Mana to change a battlefield.

    That means I only have enough Mana for a cup of green tea.

    From now on, all I could do was use reversal magic to knock down walls and pirs without getting yers in the way.

    But it wasnt so bad.

    I dont know about Grandfells pride.

    I had no intention of tangling with that knight in the first ce.

    Well, technically, there was.

    which has since disappeared.

    These bastards have got some nerve, theyre persistent.

    Shit. Im bleeding. Help me recover!

    You freaking bastards. You could fall off a horse.

    Theyre all at least level 300, right?

    Even those yers were struggling.

    Indeed, it was a sight that showed the strength of the knights.

    Would I be able to fight with them?

    Considering the effectiveness of [Natural Enemies].

    I might be able to fight them one-on-one.

    But this was a battlefield.

    A battlefield where the opponent would change every second.

    I was alone on such a battlefield without any allies.

    So it wasnt so bad.

    No, I had invested all of my magic to change the terrain of the battlefield.

    That was the best decision I could make.

    The rationale for it was simrly expressed in the message.

    [Count Ascuras knight is credited with a kill].

    [Count Ascura is credited with the kill for the article].

    [Kills for Count Ascuras Knight are credited].

    Arcanas experience system.

    yers earned experience based on their kill contribution.

    This is what made Arcana so popr for over a decade.

    As you can see, its a system that makes sense.

    My kill contribution was high when it was high.

    Never low.

    Causing decisive ailments in my knights.

    Ive visibly broken their momentum.

    The proof was in the message.

    [Youve leveled up].

    A line every time a yer killed an enemy.

    Added rationale.

    [Leveled up].

    I was watching from the sidelines of this battlefield of proofs.

    Even in this moment of disenchantment.

    Maybe I can mimic that one.

    Diligently toiling away.

    [Leveled up].

    [Youve levelled up].

    *.

    Level 376.

    Ranked 6th in the yer rankings.

    A spear of lightning, Hisagi Kazuma thought.

    Where did that monstere from?

    First of all, its attire was unusual.

    Unarmed in a rift.

    It was a new rift that even he couldnt guard against.

    There was no telling what threats might be lurking.

    Moreover, this new rift was home to demons.

    Mental trinkets would be a must?

    But just the same.

    There were no earrings, nes, or rings to be found.

    Flutter.

    A long coat fluttered in the wind.

    Another click.

    The stately tread of his heels spoke for itself.

    As if he didnt need them.

    A look of fearlessness.

    A posture that didnt show the slightest hint of nervousness.

    Indeed, the mans confidence was well founded.

    !

    He raised a wall to block the enemys charge.

    No, that wasnt enough, he was erecting pirs all around the square.

    Hisagi understood the mans intentions immediately.

    Theyre trying to neutralise the cavalrys mobility.

    The mans n worked, restricting the knights movement.

    As if that werent bad enough, some of the knights had fallen into aatose state.

    Hisagi was still puzzled.

    Who are they?

    No ss, no name, no Mana, not even a level.

    There was no easy guess.

    Thats a good thing.

    If that creature had been a Gaon.

    I can only imagine the horror.

    Most importantly, he didnt seem to be from Gaon.

    If he was, he wouldnt have moved.

    Most importantly, they could see that he was just as bewildered as they were.

    Still, its a chance.

    Hisagi didnt miss the opportunity.

    ss, juggler.

    Fazizik-!

    Hisagis spear was wrapped in lightning.

    The Lightning Spear.

    True to its nickname, Hisagi streaked across the battlefield.

    Krrr.

    Barbarians unique skill, [Berserk].

    The effect caused Nam Tae-min to exhale like an animal.

    Gaons guild members looked at Nam Tae-min and said.

    This is a perfect environment for a master to go on a rampage, isnt it?

    I dont know who that is, but shouldnt we say thank you?

    Thank you? First of all, shouldnt we worry about staying alive?!

    The yers of Gaon are bing famous one by one.

    Naturally, all of them were as high level as their fame.

    Higher levels meant more experience.

    And with that experience, they had eyes to see.

    Indeed, they were right.

    The walls and pirs rose suddenly.

    The knights ranks were broken.

    It was a difficult situation.

    In such a battle, Nam Tae-min was second to none.

    Shush!

    All that was left was wildness.

    Nam Tae-min moves with only instinct.

    He wields his greatsword with one hand.

    He climbed a towering pir and charged at the knights.

    Nam Tae-mins voice rang in his ears.

    -Taemin, I know that whatever I say to you now will not be heard.

    Even if I have to go through the trouble of saying the same thing again.

    My mouth was itching and I couldnt stand it.

    -thats the guy I was talking about!

    At first, I was skeptical.

    No, it cant be him.

    For a short time, I told myself over and over again.

    But then I had to admit it.

    -How could I forget that face?

    The face of the man who had saved my life from the devil.

    No matter how I looked at it, it was the face of my benefactor.

    Even more so than before.

    Even his formal attire.

    -But the truth is, I still dont know.

    How could he do that?

    I couldnt fathom the mans ss.

    In the Rift of Line 4, he had obviously hunted imps with a dagger.

    Of course, he also used a bow.

    Yeah, I could understand that.

    Both physical abilities.

    That is, they were affected by the [Strength] and [Dexterity] stats.

    -Suddenly, magic. What is this?

    But this time, its different.

    Magic is affected by the [Magic] stat.

    A ss that requires Strength, Dexterity, and Magic?

    Id never heard of it, and even if I had, it couldnt be good.

    Stat points were limited.

    -She was fine in front of the imp. I just thought she was mentally tough. I never thought he could actually use magic!

    Is that what you call normal magic?

    Even though I was watching it on the screen, the square was at least twice the size of a football field, if notrger.

    Thepany filled the square.

    He had built huge walls and pirs!

    As if that wasnt enough.

    Crunch, crunch, crunch!

    He even managed to knock down a pir to attack the knights.

    -What does everyone think?

    Nam Chul-min used all of his knowledge as an analyst.

    Starting with his own knowledge of the arcana.

    And the opinions of his fellow analysts on the same screen.

    But no matter how much he put his mind together, he couldnt even guess.

    -As an analyst, its not something I should say. I dont know. Tae Min Ah.

    But one thing is for sure.

    -You have to catch him at all costs, little brother.

    And even if you dont.

    I had to avoid hostilities.

    No good cane from confronting a yer of his calibre.

    Why, not now?

    -Brothers helping in pairs. What am I to make of that?

    If the man hadnt shown up.

    There would have been casualties by now.

    Not to mention Gaon and Inazuma.

    But Saes performance changed the game.

    He was a yer who could single-handedly change the game.

    His value is indescribable.

    -By the way, it was the Inazuma guys that I saw together.

    There were many Korean yers in Inazuma.

    Among them, there were quite a few yers who were taken away by Gaon.

    It wasnt a matter of conditions.

    Inazuma was aggressively recruiting Korean yers even if they were bleeding.

    It was no secret that this was a condition that could be imposed with the help of the Japanese government.

    That was why Nam Tae-min was gnashing his teeth at Hisagi.

    -Thats why we cant make any concessions.

    The moment he said that.

    !

    Nam Tae-mins reason returned.

    I cant give in.

    That was the only thing he heard.

    I immediately understood what he meant by no concessions.

    The corner of his mouth raised in amusement.

    Ten zeroes? Call. Lets figure out what to add to that.

    Same time.

    Netuber Park Hwigangs chat window was going crazy.

    -Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    -A true story??? What ss is that???

    -The shrimp in the whale fight is too big.

    -Ive heard rumours that this is a holy ce.

    Gaon and Inazuma.

    A mysterious yer who came between two guilds.

    There is atuber who has been broadcasting such a yer since the beginning.

    Title : A ry as persistent as a wheel! Live broadcast from Huigang Yi!

    Current number of viewers: 68,923

    As the word spread, Parks broadcast attracted nearly 70,000 viewers.

    It was enough to make her faint with surprise.

    Wow!!!

    Park didnt even have time to check the number of viewers.

    The sight in front of him was incredible.

    It was even more unbelievable than his own viewership.

    Do you guys see? I think were almost there!

    There were only a few knights left.

    Even they looked like defeated soldiers.

    The yers had won.

    I knew you werent normal when I first saw you, but.

    I never thought it would be this good!

    Moreover, the viewers who watched him from the beginning, including Park Hui-gang, knew.

    In this square battle, Sana didnt give it his all.

    -Ah, they didnt even see the Ego Sword!

    -The Ego Sword? What is that?

    -I dont know, but thats not a normal name.

    -If you havent seen it, watch it again.

    -Lol, Im getting a little nervous.

    Yes, because he hadnt even drawn his own weapon.

    The same weapon that sent Count Ascuras soldier to his death.

    Park Huigang opened his mouth cautiously.

    You feel like youre being watched , dont you?

    I did.

    The man hadnt moved from the walls and pirs.

    It was as if he didnt care about experience and loot right now.

    -Funny, I would have just wiped them out.

    -Whats with the Ego Sword? That sucks.

    -It just changed shape. Im expecting at least a unique.

    -If its a sword, isnt it a knights blow?

    Who the hell are they?

    No wonder the attention was focused on the man.

    Pfft

    Soon, thest knight fell.

    And then, as if on cue.

    No way, are you Korean? If you are, then.

    You think Im going to let this one slip through my fingers? I never do.

    I could at least ask for a name.

    All eyes turned to one ce.

    To the man standing alone in the centre of the square.

    The mans expression never changed.

    At this moment, all the attention is on him.

    As if he deserved it.

    *Why?

    Amidst the barrage of questions, I thought.

    Im tired.

    Ill refrain from squeezing my Mana to the limit in the future.

    Apparently, the after-effects were considerable.

    I dont have any equipment to restore my magic.

    Whats your name?

    Do you belong to any guilds?

    Are you Korean?

    In truth, it wasnt hard to answer.

    But I wasnt having it.

    Aside from Grampels cranky personality.

    I was tired and wanted to sit down.

    But I didnt have a single piece of equipment.

    Im staggering along with Mana exhaustion.

    Do I really have to hold on like this?

    So much for formality.

    I added in a cold voice.

    Therefore, I will take no questions.

 Chapter 17: Youre Not Good Enough (1)

    Chapter 17: Youre Not Good Enough (1)

    Episode 17. Youre Not Good Enough (1)

    The Shining and the Unification of Heaven and Earth.

    The battle for world supremacy took ce in a rift.

    The winner was the Shining.

    [Shining seeded in the Count Ascuras Henchman raid]

    [yer Rankings No. 2 Rocks finally hits the 400 level teau only two levels behind No. 1 Skar].

    [Experts , Jesse Heinness yed a big role.]

    The difference between the two guilds was Count Ascuras henchman.

    A level 390 demonic monster.

    Demons are notorious for their ailments.

    Not many yers could stand up to Count Ascuras henchman.

    Shining, who had four top ten ranked yers, was able to withstand it, but the rtively average leveled Tian Hai Tongil could not.

    Hmph.

    Shining defended his title of Worlds Strongest.

    However, Guild Master Roxs expression did not show any signs of joy, as what awaited him when he emerged from the rift was a development he hadnt anticipated in the slightest.

    What was that? What does everyone think?

    Base camp, the masters room.

    Four men and four women were gathered there, including Rox.

    Project screens filled the walls.

    The ck man, watching the video y, said.

    You wouldnt know if you asked me, would you, Rox?

    Dmitri, ranked eighth in the yer rankings.

    He was wasting this precious time.

    Just an hour ago, hed been rolling around in the cracks.

    What was this meeting about?

    Rox, a guy like you who has girls lining up for him doesnt know my desperation. How did I get this date, how did I manage to squeeze it in with my busy life, and youre going to make me waste all that for a guy like him?

    Dmitris anger was directed at the man on the screen.

    A silver-haired man in a long coat.

    With a wave of his hand, walls and pirs sprang up in the square.

    Cami, the seventh-ranked yer, spoke up.

    I dont know Im not much of an archer.

    Bing-bing-bing.

    She twisted her long, aged red hair into a bebe.

    Then she leaned back against the couch.

    You think youre good enough to make us care? Really?

    Rox didnt answer.

    It wasnt because he was amazing.

    It was just annoying.

    I dont know. Jealousy, maybe?

    Jealous? Youre also greedy, my boss~

    Rox, its not umon for the media to make a big deal out of an insignificant neer. They want ratings, they want hits, they want to make a star out of him.

    Dmitry was right.

    Ive lost count of the number of yers whove burst onto the scene and then disappeared without a sound.

    Hundreds, if not thousands, of yers have died in the rift after starting out as if they were something.

    But why did it happen on the same day?

    Well, it was an amazing appearance.

    Starting with that outfit.

    But it was just that.

    It was a no-brainer.

    No. 2 in the yer rankings, Rox.

    Hed seen worse than that, including the #1 ranked Skrull.

    Still, a shapeshifting sword was an interesting weapon to use.

    Anything else?

    Just then, Cami and Dmitri stood up.

    Weve just rented the entire hotel lounge, non-refundable. We need to make this date work, man.

    Im in, too, boss, dont be so sensitive.

    Bye-bye, sweetheart.

    While Rox was distracted, the two of them ran off.

    Now theres only one man left.

    Jesse Heinness, fourth in the yer rankings.

    ?

    Rox cocked his head. The same Jesse Hynes was staring at the man on the screen, and it wasnt the same Jesse he usually saw.

    Yes, just a few hours ago.

    It was a glint in his eye that hadnt been there when hed been hunting monsters in the rift.

    Rox asked cautiously.

    Why, do you think you know something, Jesse?

    Well, its  very curious.

    Curious? Im more curious that youre saying that.

    Youre telling me youve noticed something?

    I asked, hoping to hear why.

    He didnt answer.

    Jesse was too busy to answer.

    What skill is that?

    ss, mage.

    One of the mostmon sses, but Jesse was special.

    Among yers of her ss.

    A ss quest that only one person could do.

    Jesse was doing the Wizard ss quest.

    Throughout his ss quest, he felt, realised, and learned the magic of many arcana. But the magic that was unfolding on the screen was.

    It was different.

    It was definitely different.

    First and foremost, there was no chanting.

    Of course, he could cast magic without chanting.

    But it was far less efficient.

    It would take more energy, and the effect would be weaker.

    But the man on the screen.

    Theres no such thing!

    No. It could have been the other way round.

    If its so ineffective, its still that effective?

    How much horsepower does it have?

    Jesses eyes sparkled with curiosity.

    It got on Roxs nerves even more.

    ?!

    The moment.

    The subtitles on the screen shed a line from an article about a man.

    [yer in question, Im not taking any questions.]

    Did he really say that?

    Rox was appalled.

    Hes the second-best person Ive ever met in my life.

    Even he had never imagined such an arrogant statement.

    What the hell is he doing?

    Its bad enough that hes buried the Shinings victory and his own level 400 achievement.

    Now Jesse is showing interest.

    And hes got a personality that makes even he tongue-in-cheek.

    There were more than a few unbelievable points.

    .

    .

    .

    Yes, it was a shocking debut.

    The appearance of Ho-yeol, a mysterious yer, was an upset.

    -True story. -Magic scale.

    -I see youve been standing still since 7:10.

    -You look at me and Im shaking.

    Above all, it was Ho-yeols behaviour that became a big topic.

    There was even a programme that analysed his every move.

    Now, if you look at him from here, hespletely unarmed.

    Hes really wearing a suit even under the long coat?

    I cant see any jewellery on his fingers, neck, or ears.

    So youre saying that he did that magic with his bare body?

    How does that make sense, Guru Park?

    Because the shabby armour was out of ce.

    He didnt wear any jewellery, just because he didnt have any.

    He also has a very good eye for the battlefield. As soon as he realised that the enemys mobility was a problem, he changed the terrain.

    Watching the rey, even a second toote would have made me dizzy.

    Your quick thinking saved Gaon and Inazumas lives.

    There was no thought of saving anyone.

    Not even to the point of action-reaction.

    I was just doing the best I could.

    As if that wasnt enough, here. Were just going to stand by and watch from here, arent we? Surely its a gesture of consideration, Gaon and Inazuma. Give them a good fight, thats what it feels like.

    Caring? Caring from that crack?

    Yes. Its inexplicable behaviour otherwise. This.

    It wasnt caring, it was just disenchanted.

    But there was no way to tell.

    The only one who could tell was Ho Yeol.

    It was no different for a Ranker with an extraordinary eye.

    The Guild, the Berserkers base camp.

    Whirr-

    Leonie threw the nket she was wearing into the air and shouted.

    Yall, I told you! I told you thats not normal!

    Sis. Okay, calm down and put the nket back on, or youll catch a cold.

    But what about these, dont they have eyes that I can see, Kak. Are they really going to turn everything upside down?

    Guild, Inazuma.

    I cant believe that silver-haired one is Korean.

    Since itse to this, well definitely have to bring him to our side.

    Hisagi Kazuma. I will carry out the mission with determination.

    To Kaons Nam n brothers.

    You really shouldve tried to persuade me by grabbing me by the throat.

    Whoops-yes, my bad. I didnt recognise that potentate.

    But then again, it wasnt exactly formal, was it?

    Yeah. It was a market floor, not an interview.

    I can tell by the way your eyebrows are wiggling, youve been holding it together. I almost misunderstood you again. I thought yourck of formality was because Im a barbarian.

    Well, maybe  youre not necessarily wrong.

    What, even you?!

    His eyebrows twitched, an after-effect of disenchantment.

    Not that even he would notice.

    In any case, interest in Ho-Yeol didnt look like it was going to die down for a while.

    Especially in Korea, no matter what channel you turned on, there was talk about the mysterious yer.

    And such an atmosphere.

    It was the best time for the devil to move.

    [Counts Citadel].

    [Suitable Level : Lv.400~450]

    [Copse Progress : 100 per cent].

    What the hell, it was definitely 90% just now!

    Everyone, get out of here!

    Get as far away as you can!

    Copse degree: 100 per cent.

    The rift copsed and a castle was created in reality.

    The vampire, Count Ascura.

    He had appeared in Russia.

    The copse was sudden.

    The screen immediately switched and the anchor broke the news.

    A new crack had been updated.

    The worst fears hade true.

    Guilds from all over the world are gathering around the citadel. Shinings Guild Master Rox has revealed that he ns to enter the citadel without dy.

    However, Ho Yeol had also anticipated this development.

    -The vampire can give away his power through blood. Of course, they can also reim their power. So dont let your guard down until the end.

    So there was no defence.

    Sweaty bodies.

    The stacks of papers on the table once again.

    And the status window.

    [Name: Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 100]

    [Stats]

    Strength: 27 / Dexterity: 33 / Magic: 51 / Luck: 2

    [Points held: 0]

    The evidence was everywhere.

    To stay afloat and not sink.

    A swan never rests its legs for a moment.

    *.

    Reading.

    I tried to build up my knowledge of the arcana.

    There had been a gap of twelve years.

    But even I could easily recognise the gravity of the situation: itsmon sense: the defender has the advantage in a siege.

    Plus, it must be psychologically debilitating, right?

    Count Asquiras citadel.

    Just looking at it made my heart swell.

    If we get lost, well be in trouble.

    Why dont we send out a scouting party first?

    No, its not a foe worthy of dividing the main body.

    The gate was wide open.

    As if chip particles were always wee.

    Thankfully, most of the yers were waiting at the entrance.

    And again-

    But I was moving forward.

    Was I not overwhelmed by its grandeur?

    Fortunately or unfortunately, I wasnt.

    The udie family mansion of my ck history.

    It was too vast to bepared to this castle.

    I looked around the citadels interior and said.

    Its cramped, barely a ce to hide. Ascura.

    I added in a confident tone.

    But even this is too much for you.

    Did he even hear my voice?

    Woof.

    A statue in the garden began to move.

    Its big. At least ten metres, this one.

    The giant monster statue hade to life and wasing towards me.

    But I didnt run or dodge.

    I just stood there, frozen in ce.

    I stared at the statues face.

    Then I opened my mouth.

    The material, the texture, the depth, and the form of this statue are poor. You put this piece of crap in the garden to show off.

    So said the demanding aesthete of the Grand Pis.

    Yes, I agreed.

    I dont know about anything else, but at least the materials.

    A few walls and columns Ive built and broken.

    Stone statues carved out of rock.

    Thats amon material for me, too.

    It means I dont have to do much to explore and interfere.

    Kwajik!

 Chapter 18: Youre Not Good Enough (2)

    Chapter 18: Youre Not Good Enough (2)

    Episode 18. Youre Not Good Enough (2)

    Manifestation.

    I transformed the statues form.

    The muscr legs that supported its massive body became slender.

    Cuddle, cuddle, cuddle!

    The statue lost its bnce and fell to its knees.

    All of this was possible because the statue was not a monster.

    Not a monster.

    How could you be so sure?

    Because I checked the update history.

    New Rift, Counts Citadel is added.

    New Named Monster, Count Ascura : Lv.430

    Counts Stronghold.

    The only monster that appears is Count Ascura.

    If so, direct interference may be possible.

    That judgment was correct.

    Not a monster, but not a demon either.

    The [Natural Enmity] hadnt been activated.

    It was a bit of a drain on my magic, but it was fine.

    What did you just say?! Heh?!

    Did you all see that monster, once and for all!!!

    Everybody move! Now is not the time to be distracted!

    There were plenty of yers, if not necessarily me.

    My entrance into the main gate was the signal.

    Knocking over the gargoyle that served as the gatekeeper was the final straw.

    yers were entering the castle, inside, like a tide.

    I wouldnt be the only one.

    And yet.

    I had a purpose, after all.

    Hunt the vampires. (in progress)

    Let them know the hunt has begun. (Sessful)

    Make them feel the fear of being hunted. (Ongoing)

    You think you can take down Count Ascura by yourself?

    That was arrogance.

    It didnt make sense based on level alone.

    Level 100 vs. Level 430

    But I had a card called [Ritual of the Demon].

    I also had the right demonic items for its sacrifice.

    So what I needed to do was simple.

    Make Count Ascura feel the slightest bit of fear through the demonic ritual.

    After that, the rest is history.

    Ill leave it to the other yers.

    Theyd get some credit.

    Experience points, of course.

    If youre lucky, you might even get some loot.

    Yeah, so.

    Why dont you walk a little slower, my legs?

    I made a rational, evidence-based decision!

    I was more confident than that.

    Like I was on a runway.

    I was strutting through the castle.

    How can you look at a portrait like that and not want to eat? You have a good stomach. Ascura.

    Suddenly, Im at a huge dining room table, and Im spouting off.

    A portrait hung on the wall opposite it.

    It was that of Count Ascura.

    Isnt that too realistic?

    Not to mention that its a bit skeletal.

    Red eyes, protruding fangs.

    Ascuras appearance in the painting was that of a vampire.

    And the dreary atmosphere of the castle made the portrait look even scarier.

    Of course, I was looking at the portrait from an aesthetic perspective.

    The details and contrast are clumsy. Im embarrassed to say its an artists painting.

    I felt like I was in someone elses house, spitting venom.

    Its a good thing I didnt.

    If it werent for this crap.

    I wouldnt be able to do this alone.

    Like the statue, youre a failure.

    Also.

    *.

    Count Ascuras citadel.

    As expected, it was not a crack to be taken lightly.

    The yers faces were covered in cold sweat.

    The yers faces were filled with cold sweat.

    I feel like Im suffocating.

    I cant believe this pressure, even with the buffs.

    Doesnt it look like it? I feel bad about every single one of them.

    She wasnt kidding.

    In fact, from the moment they entered the castle.

    They were suffering from all sorts of conditions.

    [Count Ascura is watching you].

    [Your mental strength is too low].

    [Status: Fear is urring].

    I wasnt even face-to-face with Count Ascura.

    Portraits of Count Ascura hang everywhere.

    The portraits red pupils watched the yers.

    Found !

    Hooray!

    The portrait was found.

    After burning it with their skills, they could breathe a little easier.

    The yers stuck out their tongues.

    Damn it. The castle, the interior, everything is a trap.

    I thought it was just a scare tactic, but its not.

    This is leveling? Thats tricky. Really.

    It was.

    It wasnt just a scare.

    It was a statue.

    A portrait.

    Even a book, a book on a shelf.

    Whats this, Human Cuisine? What kind of title is that?

    Hey! Dont touch that!

    ?!

    All of that.

    It was causing yers to go into a trance.

    Guild,e on.

    The analysis was ryed to Nam Tae-min.

    -So everything inside the castle is a trap.

    Its evil, really. I sense malice.

    -It must be a vampires castle.

    Tae-min thought back on his experiences.

    Including when Arcana was a game.

    No matter how much he thought about it, the concept was new.

    I would have loved it back then.

    I would have loved it back then, he says.

    But not anymore.

    Failure was no longer a logout, it was death.

    And the responsibility was enormous.

    I wonder if he recognized the anguish in my small breath.

    Nam Chul-mins voice came through.

    -Dont be so frustrated that you cant do anything about it.

    Whats that sound? Suddenly.

    -You must be beating yourself up again, I thought. Dont do that.

    Namtae-mins ss is Barbarian.

    Except when [Berserk] is triggered, it has low resistance to status ailments.

    As a warrior ss, it was unavoidable, but.

    Its bound to be a burden on the healers.

    A burden, not a help.

    Nam Tae-mins concern was unshakable.

    -Its just that the roles are different, and everyone understands that. Im just saying, dont get ahead of yourself and overdo it, because it wont do you any good.

    You cant fake blood.

    Nam Tae-min spat out a bloodlessugh.

    Well, if you know so well, youre speaking from experience.

    Moreughter followed.

    -Haha. Pretending is pretending, right?

    Pretending? What, is that a true story?

    -Well? Anyway, Im telling you this as a senior in life, so take it to heart.

    It was then.

    I felt a movement in front of me.

    I wondered if it was another guild, but there was only one popr pretender.

    Whos that?

    Hawkeye.

    One of the guild members used his enhanced vision to identify the pretender.

    I dont think its Count Ascura. Its a woman. Blonde hair down to her waist and. Wait, shes incredibly pretty! Thats because her hat is pushed down, so I can only see her junior officer. Does that mean shes a beauty?! Ouch, why did you hit her?!

    Whoa!

    I wonder what to do about that.

    Nam Tae-min shook his head in disbelief.

    I heard Nam Chul-mins voice in my ear.

    -You said you were alone, right?

    The voice continued as if it was obvious.

    -Suitable level, 400-450. Who else would be able to wander around this castle alone, with its glitches and glitches everywhere? Only one person.

    Nam Tae-min nodded.

    Yeah, I guess theres only one.

    A wizard, more than a wizard.

    Jessie Heinness.

    She was sure of it.

    *.

    My sour assessment continued.

    You havent even given the structure the slightest thought.

    I could have sworn we were looking at real estate.

    Lets just say Im d I dont have eyes to see right now.

    I recalled the structure of the castles Id been through.

    Entrance  garden  hallway  ballroom  study.

    And the staircase in front of me.

    So far, nothing had been a problem.

    Nothing was particrly strange.

    Oh, well, there was one thing.

    There were too many portraits of Count Ascura.

    It was a constant barrage of vitriol.

    The architecture.

    There would be only one staircase upstairs.

    You dont have to look all the way to the other side.

    If Count Ascura had appeared, there would have been amotion of some sort, and if so, he would most likely be on the second floor.

    Your demeanor is also uneptable.

    No yers seemed to have entered the second floor before me.

    No yer had discovered this staircase.

    I was confident of that.

    My steps were fast, even for me.

    So confident.

    Im sure it was because I was walking with a straight leg.

    I approached the stairs with that same steady stride.

    Uh!

    I heard a muffled voice say.

    I turned my head and there it was, a giant tin foil hat.

    Or, more urately, a woman pressed against the hat.

    Before I could formte a response, she was on me.

    But what the hell, this speed.

    I checked to see if she had wings on her legs.

    I was even more surprised.

    levitate.

    The bridge was floating in the air!

    I felt like crying.

    Some people use science to save horsepower!

    Someone is using magic power like that.

    It was because I realized the disparity between the rich and poor.

    But there was no response.

    The hat looked up at my face.

    I wonder if Ill ever see it, I thought.

    The hat was pulled back, revealing a womans face.

    Blonde hair.

    Green eyes.

    Pure white skin.

    I recognised her face from somewhere.

    And by recognisable, I mean shes probably a very famous yer. The thought made my heart ache less.

    Yeah, that kind of levitation isnt just for dogs and cows.

    I saw you!

    ?

    You, your magic!

    She said that to me with a straight face.

    To look at her, youd think I was Mr Wonderful Magic.

    But I could tell by the twinkle in her eye.

    She seemed genuine, not malicious.

    What kind of skill was that? Ive never seen it before, and Ive watched that video dozens of times, and I still cant figure it out  theres never been a magic-based skill I didnt know!

    I see.

    When you say youve watched the video dozens of times, youre probably referring to the square battle.

    The magic I used there was very simple, building walls and pirs.

    But you dont notice, because its magic, not a [skill].

    I was just so curious, I couldnt help myself!

    Suddenly-!

    I looked at the face that stared back at me.

    She was acting out of pure curiosity.

    If shed understood and left Malgo, I might have answered her in the old days, mesmerised by her charming looks.

    Can we talk about that strange magic!

    But not now.

    I opened my mouth.

    About having manners.

    What, , manners?

    Those are the basics of being a learner.

    That should have been enough.

    I managed to add another word.

    Unqualified. Fail.

    @.

    The exmation point turned into a question mark.

    Turned into a full stop.

    The life had drained from her face.

    She wouldnt look like that if she failed college.

    There was a brief, cold silence.

    Suddenly, words appeared in my vision.

    [Skill, Natural Enemy triggered].

    The message was simple.

    The Counts Citadel.

    The only monster to appear, Count Ascura.

    It meant he had appeared.

    I reflexively looked up the stairs.

    And there he was, Count Ascura.

    A vampire who looked exactly like his portrait.

    Ascura.

    I said, and he spoke back.

    Ascura Count. Frail human.

    His breath reeked of blood.

    I wondered how many lives he had taken with those fangs.

    It was very thick.

    Tight.

    It was enough to make the stunned woman press down on her hat and grip her staff.

    But at the same moment.

    I felt only one emotion.

    Iughed.

    An earl? That joke passes muster. Ascura.

    A  joke? I said clearly. Im an Ascura Count !!!

    No. You are not a noble.

    [Ne with Blood Curse].

    I held out the demonic item.

    To disguise an ugly curse as power, to give it away and then take it back, as if it were ones own power. And all the dcor in the castle, whichcks the slightest hint of elegance.

    what?

    It means that you have not a shred of nobility left in you, Ascura, and.

    I snapped onest time.

    Why does an ugly vampire still call himself a noble?

    That taunt was the signal.

    Shut up! Ill kill you! You lowly human!

    [The Ne with Blood Curse was chosen as the sacrifice].

    [Skill, Rite of Kuma is triggered].

    [Vampire, invites Count Ascura to the Ritual].

 Chapter 19: Youre Not Good Enough (3)

    Chapter 19: Youre Not Good Enough (3)

    Episode 19. Youre Not Good Enough (3)

    -Invite the devil to the ceremony. There are two meanings.

    The demon hunter of Akshan said so.

    -The first is literally a ritual. An action that proceeds to destroy a demon ording to setws. Its the second that needs exining. So where exactly were the demons invited to the ritual?

    Tsk-tsk.

    He touched his own temple.

    -Yes. To be invited to a demon hunters ritual.

    .

    .

    .

    I deliberately provoked Count Ascura.

    Why does an ugly vampire still call himself a noble?

    Count Ascura came alive at my question.

    I wondered if I should have added thest word to that look, but.

    The water had already been spilled.

    Besides, thats what I was hoping for.

    No good cane of stalling.

    Count Ascuras level was 430.

    As if that werent bad enough, hed recovered all the power hed given away.

    His true strength was in levels, and perhaps more.

    A monster like that against me, a mere level 100?

    Even if it has [Natural Enmity] and [Magic].

    I couldnt guarantee that I could do any meaningful damage.

    However, its a different story with [Demon Ritual].

    I invite demons into the ritual.

    In other words, I invite demons into my head.

    Back in the day, when Arcana was just a game.

    Ive performed exorcisms time and time again.

    Looking back on it, I realise that I was truly fearless back then.

    During the ritual, I was subjected to the obligatory horror game scare. I had watched it without blinking an eye.

    Because I had that experience.

    I was able to stand up for myself.

    The control of the ritual is in the mind.

    Its a mental battle.

    I dont know about anything else, but thats one thing Im sure of.

    No demonic temptation, deception, or trial can make a scratch on the lofty pride of Grandfell.

    So it wasnt an unfounded confidence.

    It was an act of faith.

    [Vampire, inviting Count Ascura to a ceremony].

    Count Ascura of Grandfell, invited to my ritual.

    I stared at him.

    How am I reflected in those red eyes at this moment?

    .

    .

    .

    !

    Ascura doubted her own eyes.

    What had just happened.

    Surely, it was me standing on the stairs, but?

    What. Why?

    Had our positions been reversed?

    He was looking down at me from the top of the stairs.

    How!!!

    I wondered how high up he was.

    No matter how far I tilted my head back,

    I cant even see him!

    Ascura shouted.

    Youve yed a dastardly trick, human!

    Then she heard a more rxed voice.

    Despicable. What is despicable, Ascura?

    An arrogant attitude without the slightest hint of tension.

    Ascura felt ufortable.

    This cant be happening!

    Clearly, she radiated life.

    A lesser mortal would be terrified.

    Somehow, he was unharmed.

    Ascura opened her mouth.

    Yes. Its a trick. It cant be otherwise. You and I are reversed. I cant look at you, no matter how high I lift my head. Its all just a petty trick!

    And again.

    The echoing sound of hooves.

    A haughty voice followed.

    I suppose thats how it looks to you.

    ?!

    What, what?

    What does that mean?

    Askura shouted to herself.

    No, it doesnt. It cant be. Its a trick!

    My eyes couldnt be wrong.

    It had simply changed ces.

    He took advantage of my distraction to.

    !

    No, I wasnt distracted.

    I didnt let my guard down.

    Sure, I moved with the intention of tearing him apart for spouting nonsense.

    But how in the world did I manage to be deceitful enough to change positions?

    In my own castle, too.

    Then look. Ascura.

    ?

    What does this look like to you?

    At the same time as the question.

    Something blocked the view.

    It was a rock, immeasurably huge in size.

    Dont you dare try to deceive me!!!

    Kugugung!

    A sarcophagus, to be precise.

    A sarcophagus of gigantic rocks loomed over him.

    Ascura drew on her magic.

    Dangerous.

    The fact that it was shaped like a coffin wouldnt matter.

    It was the size that mattered.

    Even if it was just an ordinary boulder.

    At that size, it was dangerous.

    Disappear!!!

    Swoosh!

    Magic power shot towards the sarcophagus.

    But somehow.

    The sarcophagus wasnt even scratched.

    Ascura was puzzled.

    What the hell?

    Shed used more than half her magic.

    Howe I cant even make a scratch?

    A moment of panic.

    She heard his voice.

    You must be in serious trouble. Ascura.

    Unforgivable!

    In an instant, Ascuras form vanished into thin air.

    Or, more urately, scattered into hundreds of bats.

    Damn!

    From bats to vampires.

    Ascura exhaled sharply as she reappeared.

    There was no avoiding the sarcophagus.

    Shed used a one-time escape that she should have saved forst.

    I dont detect much dignity in your harsh breathing either.

    Shut up!

    But this makes it clear.

    Again-

    The sound of footsteps again.

    He wasing down the stairs.

    Ascura smiled inwardly.

    Foolish, human.

    It was a chance that rolled in on itself.

    Some trick hed pulled.

    It was frustrating that I couldnt even look at him.

    If you can get down those stairs, it wont be a problem.

    Ascura cleared her throat.

    To seize the opportunity.

    Her fangs sharpened.

    Another snap.

    The constant sound of footsteps stopped.

    Ascura lifted her head.

    And was stunned.

    Uh, how?

    He must havee down the stairs.

    She was standing on the same ground.

    But howe.

    Im still looking up at him?

    Hows that for a new perspective, Ascura. No, you ugly vampire.

    This cant be happening.

    This is my castle.

    You cannot y tricks on me.

    You read my mind.

    The man said.

    Do you really think this is still your castle?

    What the?!

    Look at it right, vampire.

    ?

    At the mans words, Ascura looked around.

    Ma, this is ridiculous. Why would a portrait?

    Was that his face?

    All of the portraits of herself hanging everywhere had been reced with the mans.

    Something was wrong.

    Ascura began to break out in a cold sweat.

    The voice, stillzy in her ears, said.

    All of this is your fear.

    *Ah!

    Aaaah!

    A gust of wind.

    Jesse Hynes tugged at the brim of his hat.

    What am I looking at!

    Tight-!

    So tight that his grip on his wand was nothing.

    Nothing happened to Jesse.

    Level 397.

    Fourth in the yer rankings.

    Ranked 2nd inbat power, surpassing Rox.

    Ranked #1, and said to beparable to Skarl.

    Because he was Jesse Hynes, the great mage?

    No.

    Never, ever.

    The opponent was a level 430 Named Monster.

    It was also a demon.

    A formidable foe whose mere presence made even Jesse nervous.

    Yes, nothing happened to Jessie.

    It was all thanks to the very mysterious Mr Magic!

    Whats with the overreaction?

    Mr Wonderful Magic.

    Yes, Ho-Yeol had merely erected a stone pir.

    Just like he did against Count Ascuras knights.

    But Count Ascuras response was too much.

    At his size, he shouldnt have needed to do that!

    Focusing too much horsepower.

    Trying to knock out a stone pir was also a strange move.

    Even that was deflected.

    Kukkukkukk-!

    The castle copsed, revealing the sky.

    As if that wasnt enough, to avoid the crumbling stone pirs, he suddenly turned into a bat and flew around.

    And where have you been looking all this time!

    His gaze was also unsteady.

    Count Ascura had been staring at the ceiling the whole time.

    He was breathing heavily and shouting into the air.

    Later, when he saw the portrait of his face, he was horrified.

    I think I recognise it somewhere.

    Why?

    Jessie was not unfamiliar with the Count.

    As she pondered, it finally dawned on her.

    Thats right, thats an abnormality, a horror to say the least!

    .

    .

    .

    I checked the message that came to mind.

    [Vampire, Count Ascura has a terror].

    It was close.

    I could feel the gap in levels.

    Most of all, I felt Count Ascuras magic.

    Even a touch is death. This.

    Demon Hunter, if only I had trusted that one ss.

    I would have crossed the Nether by now.

    That didnt mean I was capable of meleebat.

    Count Ascura simply waved his hand in the air.

    Everything around him shattered in the aftermath.

    In that sense, the long coat and suit didnt matter.

    It would have been one shot, even through my armour, if it had hit something like that.

    But that was my situation.

    My reasons that the Count of Ascura would never know.

    The evidence came in a series of messages.

    Hunt the vampire. (in progress)

    Announce that the hunt has begun. (Sess)

    Make them feel the fear of being hunted. (Sess)

    Hunt the vampire. (Ongoing)

    All that remains is to hunt down Count Ascura in terror.

    Youre my fear? That cant be right.

    A vampire who has lost his will.

    He may seem like an easy prey, but not to me.

    For one thing, I wasnt confident I could end Count Ascura with a single blow.

    I didnt have the magic or physical prowess to do it.

    I wont be able to do it.

    Sure, Id been in contact with yers, watching their skills and trying to emte them.

    But stats and equipment were a problem.

    Even if I had a silver weapon that was resistant to demons.

    Its absolute damage output was terrible.

    I resent my weakness.

    This was an opportunity to gain experience points!

    But I had to make a cold judgement.

    I pulled out my silver dagger.

    Then I interfered with its form, changing its shape.

    The silver dagger split into four.

    Its form resembled a stake.

    I didnt dy.

    Shush-shush-!

    Count Ascura has lost his will.

    I sent the silver stake flying at him.

    Pooh-pooh-!

    A short silver dagger sliced through the air.

    The stake could only be smaller than that.

    Ah, no, no, no!

    However, the horrified Count Ascura felt differently.

    It was a giant stake, indeed.

    Count Ascura began to seize.

    But fear is not enough to defeat an enemy.

    Theres no telling how long hell stay like this.

    So I said.

    Ill leave you to clean up the mess.

    It was the best I could do.

    The tin foil hat twitched at my request.

    What? Youre going to clean up after me, after youve done all the work?

    I replied, No.

    Honestly.

    Ipetent.

    Its impossible to answer.

    In the noble character of Grandfell.

    If he is killed by the Count of Ascura, he is dead.

    It would be impossible for him to confess hisck of ability.

    But fortunately.

    Oops, Im sorry, I should have been more polite, please forget what I just said!

    After saying that, the tin foil hat immediately performed the skill.

    I watched as it happened.

    Goooooooooo-!

    Magic power condensing at the tip of the staff.

    Blond hair fluttering about.

    A bluish glow in his pupils.

    The air around him shifting.

    The skyline turbulent in an instant.

    Heavenly punishment.

    The moment.

    Digging in-!

    A powerful thunderbolt struck down from the sky.

    The entire area shook from the power.

    Crackle, crackle, crackle-!

    Thunder rumbled in the distance.

    The sound was so loud that it made my eardrums tingle.

    Is this what top yers are capable of?

    This is a level of destructive power that I cant even begin to match.

    Not even Count Ascura, but a yer.

    Why is it that I often feel the gap today?

    But Im not discouraged.

    No matter how powerful a skill I used to choke Count Ascura. I was sure that my contribution to his demise was greater.

    As if to back him up, a message popped up.

    [You are credited with the kill of Count Ascura].

    [You have been levelled up]

    [You have increased your level]

    [You have levelled up].

    [Loot is automatically imed for your high kill contribution].

    Because its all so obvious.

    There was no reason to be surprised in the slightest.

    I checked my inventory and frowned.

    Wait a minute, Im supposed to be surprised here, right?

 Chapter 20: Love and Hate (1)

    Chapter 20: Love and Hate (1)

    Episode 20. Love and Hate (1)

    High kill contribution.

    I checked the loot I had automatically earned.

    But the first thing that caught my eye was a ne.

    A demonic item.

    The ne that had been chosen as the sacrifice for the demonic ritual.

    I thought it would have evaporated by now, but.

    [Ne of Sublime Promise]

    [Rank: Rare]

    [Limit: Lv.300]

    [Effect : When hit, has a low chance to trigger the skill Intermediate Protection].

    [Description : A ne for lovers who go to battle, imbued with magic in the hope that the other party will be safe, it has an excellent effect].

    There it was.

    With the curse lifted.

    The Kuma Ritual has reced the purification?

    I cant believe I have to sacrifice my first rare item.

    The setting of Grandfell is not conducive to wealth films.

    I couldnt say it out loud, but I was really upset!

    But this is different, this is different.

    Moreover, if you get hit, it will trigger Intermediate Protection.

    Its not a jackpot, but its a good one.

    [Vampire Counts Orb]

    [Rank: Unique]

    [Limit: Lv.400]

    [Effect: Sealed]

    [Description: Sealed with a demonic curse, its effects are sealed, and it must be purified before it can have its full effect.]

    That was a good enough achievement, but a unique item.

    Lets face it.

    This was a surprise.

    But I remained unmoved.

    I shifted my unwavering gaze.

    The orb.

    It was a crimson orb.

    It was pulsating as if it was filled with red blood.

    This is also a demonic item.

    Its effects were sealed, so he wasnt sure what kind of item it was yet.

    However, what was certain was that it was ranked [Unique].

    A unique item with a level limit of 400.

    Wont this sell for a lot of money?

    I couldnt help but think so.

    I remembered the articles I had seen in the past.

    Hundreds of millions, maybe billions, for a single item?

    But the thought didntst long.

    Giving something that belongs to someone else?

    Just to make money?

    Grand Prix pride would not allow it.

    But I didnt feel sorry for him.

    Level 400.

    For some reason.

    A number that should have been a distant memory.

    Because it felt so attainable.

    Was it simple confidence, a childhood stroke?

    No, this was a grounded conviction.

    I opened the status window.

    [Name: Grampel udi Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 134]

    [Stats]

    Strength: 27 / Dexterity: 33 / Magic: 51 / Luck: 2

    [Points held: 34]

    Experience gained from hunting Count Ascura.

    You gained a whopping 34 levels, even though you shared the experience with Gokal Hat.

    A 34-level increase in Arcanas experience system in one fell swoop.

    is a new record.

    In addition to the level increase.

    Hunt a Vampire. (Ongoing)

    Announce that the hunt has begun (Sess)

    Make them feel the fear of being hunted. (Sess)

    Hunt a vampire. (Sess)

    Even ss quests.

    I have my reasons.

    I could stand as tall as I do now.

    Even in front of my loot.

    Wow! What is this?

    Even in front of that tin foil hat, which was beyond my current capabilities.

    By the way.

    I shifted my gaze and looked at the tin foil hat.

    So what, that one.

    Tsk-tsk.

    She touched the ashes of Count Ascura with her staff.

    It was barely a handful of ashes, I thought.

    But there was a steady stream of smoke rising from the remains.

    I dont smell anything!

    My brow crumpled.

    Maybe it was the effect of the Grand Prix, where dignity dies hard.

    My feelings are no different.

    No, I didnt have to put my nose to the grindstone to smell it.

    But it was definitely weird.

    It was too clear to be just smoke.

    Like you could see it from a mile away.

    Thats when I thought to myself.

    !

    The quest window shed.

    [ss Quest: The Beginning].

    The prelude has begun, and the me has risen.

    You are thest demon hunter.

    Illuminate the world of evil.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    From Prelude to a Counterattack to Beginnings.

    There was progress in the ss quest.

    I read the quest window that popped up and realised.

    That smoke wasnt going up for nothing.

    There was no immediate goal other than physical training.

    The quest woulde to me when the time was right, as it always did.

    Until then, consider it personal maintenance time.

    As much as I felt the gap, I also needed some time to sweat it out.

    Jesse!!!

    Thats when I heard the popr shout.

    Jesse, the name of the tin foil hat.

    I was sure Id heard that name before.

    Anyway, it was Jesses lightning bolt.

    yers rushed in, one after another.

    And then, astonishment.

    Wheres Count Ascura? I dont see him.

    Wait. Jesse, that thing youre touching with your staff. What is that?

    What, what, Jesse, are you kidding me?!

    I snapped.

    Jessie looked at me without answering.

    This drew everyones attention to me.

    It was Jesse who opened his mouth cautiously.

    Courtesy. I dont know, but Ill do my best!

    He then introduced himself.

    My name is Jesse Heinness, if you dont mind me asking!

    I looked around at the question.

    It certainly wasnt like the Battle of the Square.

    I blurted out .

    Everyone was holding their breath and focusing on me.

    Just like Jesse.

    Theyre all yers whove reached incredible levels.

    All these greats waiting for my words to fall.

    Obviously, its a pressure situation.

    I was actually rather pleased with their demeanour.

    There was a sense of dignity in their restrained silence.

    Its a stance that would have been unthinkable to me not so long ago.

    But make no mistake.

    This change is also my ck history.

    I know its me.

    So it wasnt hard to answer.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    *Lee Ho-yeol

    Lee Ho-Yeol.

    The mysterious yer who hunted Count Ascura with Jesse Hynes.

    It was only natural that his name would spread around the world.

    Its a performance thats hard to put into words.

    Count Ascuras level was a whopping 430. Most predicted that he was even stronger than that, but to hunt him down alone!

    Really, it must be a surprise to the world beyond Korea. What do you think?

    Actually, the response from overseas has been very enthusiastic.

    VBCs signature programme, Today Arcana.

    A brief pause for the expert panel to rant.

    Cue.

    PD Hyun Yong-seok signs, and the screen pops up.

    Hyun Yong-seok takes off his headset and sighs.

    I really dont know what to do with you.

    Next to him was camera director Yoon Jong-jin.

    Yoon Jong-jin scratched his head.

    No, senior. I really didnt have time to think about it. Put yourself in my shoes. Im just chasing after the Gaon Guild, and all of a sudden, the castle copses, and as if that wasnt bad enough, theres a thunderp!

    I roll my eyes.

    Hyun Yong-seok signals for us to continue.

    Thenes the excuse that is not an excuse.

    I thought, Wow, Im going to die like this, or Im going to die like this because I lost the scoop to my brother. I wanted to, so I ran anyway. I ran and. And there it is, Jesse Hynes, but what the hell. You have that silver hair again?

    So.

    I thought my heart was going to fall out of my chest, like, how much did you break my heart? I missed out on Berserker, and then the Battle of the Square. This is an opportunity I cant pass up. Im going to do whatever it takes to get an interview this time. So.

    So?

    So thats all you got?

    [Im Lee Ho-yeol].

    Hyun Yong-seok felt a thousand dors inside.

    It was an opportunity that didnte easily.

    But who could me him?

    Yeah, I guess I didnt have the presence of mind to ask.

    Who would have thought hed tell me his real name in the first ce?

    You go to the official Arcana website.

    No matter how many times I searched the ranking page, there were no results.

    Not even a yer named Lee Ho-yeol Lee.

    Of course, there was.

    But he was just using the same nickname.

    It wasnt the real Lee Ho-yeol.

    What the fuck is he doing?

    How many incidents in the new rift involved Lee Ho-yeol?

    From the Berserker Guilds first clear of the New Rift.

    The joint front with Gaon and Inazuma.

    To the Count Ascura raid with Jesse Heinness.

    Any one of them would have been a massive boost to their stock.

    From unknown to ranked.

    No, more than that.

    He could have raised his own ransom.

    And all he had left to say was.

    [Get out of the way. My patience is wearing thin.]

    [There is nothing formal about this.]

    [Therefore, I will not take questions].

    [I am Lee Ho-yeol].

    That was it!

    Even the name he gave was not an arcana or a nickname, but a real name or a pseudonym.

    Ive seen all kinds of celebrities and yers on the show.

    Ive never seen it either, and Im going to stop ming you. Now.

    Yes, Hyun Yong-seok wasnt the only one.

    The yers were no different.

    *Hyun Yong-seok

    Hyung, I think its a good thing.

    Lucky for what?

    Ho-yeols stock price had skyrocketed.

    I realised that it was impossible for Gaon to have such a fondness for him.

    Nam Chul-min slumped on the sofa in a state of loss.

    Tae-min shrugged at his brother.

    Peoples eyes. Thats the one thing that keeps you alive, right?

    What do you mean? I didnt expect that either.

    No, its not your fault because its beyondmon sense.

    But Ho-yeols recruitment battle wasnt over yet.

    Nam Tae-min pulled out his phone.

    Even if the odds are stacked against us, we still have the best chance. We have Ho-yeols number, and we have a very formal way to approach him.

    Gunduck?

    Why, the loot from the battle in the square.

    Count Ascuras knights that he defeated in the square.

    Gaon had taken the loot from them.

    He and Inazuma had shared half of it.

    Still, the quantity and quality were considerable.

    If it werent for Ho-yeols efforts, we wouldnt have been able to get that loot. Isnt it only polite and proper to share it with him?

    Nam Chul-min thought about it.

    Judging by his behaviour.

    Ho Yeol wasnt just a man driven by money.

    It was clear from his actions so far.

    But he had a good reason.

    Soon, Nam Chul-mins eyes lit up with motivation.

    Tae-min, youll be my brother from now on.

    The Shining Guild.

    Cami ran a hand through her red curls.

    Jessie. You really dont know anything about this~?

    Nothing.

    Really, are you going to y dumb like that?

    Cami knew Jessies powers better than anyone.

    The chosen mage.

    She had seen Jesses firepower up close.

    And yet, this raid on Count Ascura seemed impossible.

    I dont know. Dont ask me.

    A persistent question.

    Jessie never told anyone what she saw.

    It was the courtesy of the favourites.

    Cami sighed and held up her hands.

    I give up. I wont ask anymore. Dont be so cold~

    What was she looking at so intently earlier, anyway?

    Jessie was staring at her tablet PC.

    A nce.

    A wide-eyed archers view.

    After checking the screen, Cami said in disbelief.

    Korean greeting? Hands on navel? Why are you looking at that again?

    The world was talking about Lee Ho-yeol.

    Not to mention his home country of South Korea.

    So it was only a matter of time before he found out.

    Huh?

    Convex.

    Protruding cheeks.

    Hair in a double braid.

    A cute little finger pointed at the TV screen.

    She looked away.

    Then, with a flushed face, he looks anxiously for his mum.

    Mum. Its Uncle Ho!

    .

    .

    .

    Yikes

    I looked at my vibrating smartphone and thought.

    Its finally here.

    I check the sender and its my sister, No. 3.

    But I know.

    The moment I pick up this phone.

    I know that the moment I pick up the phone, the voices of 1, 2, and 3 wille out at the same time.

    Its funny when you think about it.

    When we were younger, we used to fight with each other.

    Maybe its because theyre older.

    Now they cant live without each other.

    In other words.

    Im the one whos dying.

    I pressed the call button.

    As expected, I heard the cold voice of No. 1.

    -Hey, Lee Ho-yeol. Do you have anything to tell us?

    I have a lot to say.

    Calm down. My sisters.

    Starting with the way he says it.

 Chapter 21: Love and Hate (2)

    Chapter 21: Love and Hate (2)

    Episode 21. The Existence of Love and Hate (2)

    Bulkkuck

    No. 1, Lee Eun-hye.

    President Lee Jun-wook, Mrs. Choi Kang-hee.

    The only married one of the four siblings.

    Arang. Say hello to Uncle Ho Yeol-i.

    Hi, Uncle Ho Yeol-ri!

    The eldest sister held her daughter, Arangis hand tightly and opened the door to my room.

    No. 2, Lee Ji-yoon.

    No. 2 walked in after her and said to me.

    Ho-yeol, your dye job is awesome. You look like an idol. Idol.

    No. 3, Lee Yerim.

    He looked at me and shed me a rotten smile.

    Idol is bullshit. My mom would faint if she knew. Shed faint if she knew. My hair is already graying. Your son lost his hair before you did.

    Four women burst through the front door.

    In the past, I would have panicked.

    I would have been embarrassed, like Id been caught with something Id been hiding.

    But now I was brazen.

    Its been a while since weve seen each other. Have you been well, sisters?

    A polite greeting, a bow from the waist down.

    The sincerity that came from the formality.

    It was the sisters who became serious in response to my greeting.

    No. 2 poked Wensu in the side.

    Its , I think its her concept.

    Thats right, wheres our dear old Ho Yue?

    When I called her sister, she was half-heartedly.

    I exined most of the situation on the call.

    Not long ago, I became a yer.

    It changed my speech and appearance.

    I quit my job because of that inevitable situation.

    Finally, Lee Ho-yeol in the news said it was me.

    Then he came running.

    He said he couldnt believe it without seeing it with his own eyes.

    Of course, I had no right to refuse.

    Im guilty of something.

    Even if I wasnt guilty of anything.

    When youre surrounded by Nos. 1, 2, and 3, and youre suffering from their bite, even their brashness bes your fault.

    In short, its a natural enemy rtionship.

    But as I said, I have changed.

    I can act brazenly in the face of my enemies.

    The wind is cold. What would you like for tea?

    We exchange nces.

    You, what is it?

    Does our Ho-yeol have a girlfriend?

    Thats nice, but whats wrong? Ho-yeol, do you want coffee or arango or something hot? Uncle~ Ill have some too~

    I skillfully took out the teacups and prepared the tea.

    As they looked around, No. 2 and Wensu whispered.

    Hes got a girlfriend. Otherwise, how could a mans house be so clean? And what the heck, look at that teacup. Its just so delicate.

    Even if thats true, the house is so clean, I cant see a hair on it.

    Look at this, look at this refrigerator. Youve been caught.

    Wen-soo took a lettuce from the refrigerator.

    No. 2 picked up a chicken breast.

    Since this is all you have in the fridge, Im guessing your girlfriend is on a diet. Tell your sisters the truth. What does she do? How old is she? Is she pretty?

    Theres a lot of misunderstanding to clear up.

    After that, we sat down and talked calmly.

    This cleared up most of the misunderstandings.

    I had hard evidence.

    Youre the one eating the lettuce and chicken breast?

    Well, seeing as how Im feeling better, I guess so, dude.

    No way, Im living on my own and I cant be bothered to feed myself!

    Yerim. Dont judge the world by your standards. Youre so full of yourself, I thought I had a new girlfriend.

    So Ho-yeol picked out this teacup too, youre quite discerning~

    You did a good job preparing the refreshments ording to the formalities.

    Maybe it was because it was warm and sweet after all.

    The reactions became more harmful.

    Except for Wen-soo, who looked somewhat resentful.

    But there was one topic I couldnt avoid.

    My eldest sister asked me.

    So, what do you think? Is it worth it?

    It was a short question.

    I knew the subtext was that it wasnt simple.

    It wasmon knowledge that yer activity was dangerous.

    So I couldnt be the first to say it.

    Dangerous is not dangerous.

    I couldnt lie.

    Wensu warned me.

    You, look us in the eye and tell us.

    They dont call them enemies for nothing.

    I knew it was a big lie from a young age.

    But in this moment, there was no lie in me.

    Its a good fit.

    I didnt say it to keep my blood rtives from worrying.

    It was a statement of confidence.

    In the Count Ascura Raid, I realized my potential and my limitations.

    I knew my vessel.

    I knew I was cut out for it, at least when it came to beating up demons.

    I could answer without the slightest hesitation.

    Well, I dont think youre lying.

    Yi Yerim, its you again. Didnt I tell you that Ho Yeol is you? Unlike you, hes been able to take care of himself since he was a kid. Hes a natural, so the news will always talk about him.

    Really? The youngest one says that, so the eldest sister can rx a bit.

    It was easier than I expected.

    Maybe because of her confident demeanor.

    Anyway, I asked my oldest sister.

    Dad, does your mom know about this?

    Dad, Mom, they dont know yet because theyve been busy making dumplings since dawn today, but theyve been talking about you on the news all day, so Im sure theyll find out soon enough. Well, your hair color. The color of your hair. Theres no way your mom and dad wouldnt recognize you even if you were so different.

    Nadunadoo! I recognized Uncle Ho-yeo-ri!

    Tsudam tsudam

    I stroked Arangs head and said.

    Well have to tell your father and mother the truth, too.

    Never mind, well tell them.

    Nega?

    Wensu looked at me and said.

    Mom and Dad arent like us. Even if you go on a trip somewhere, they worry about you until you get home, just like you told us. How much do you think theyd worry if you said it so casually?

    In other words, she said shed speak for them.

    Yeah, I thought, thats better for me.

    I nodded, thinking to myself.

    I heard a small, muffledugh.

    But my dad, my mom, my sister, my sister, its like old times.

    It does. Its not just me, is it?

    ?

    Lets see, its been about 10 years, Lee Ho-yeol, youve got a double whammy. All of a sudden, hes respectful to us. He even says hello to his mom and dad.

    !

    But he was cute back then. First of all, he had a cute face. He was cute back then. Now hes changed. . No. Now that I look at it, does it look like that face ising back?

    Come to think of it, Ho-yeol, werent you just insisting on dying your hair silver?

    My ck history!

    I was a natural enemy.

    Demon hunters, demons, and more than just enemies.

    .

    .

    .

    I gently handed the sleeping Arangi from my arms.

    It whimpered-

    Ill go. Stay in touch.

    I want to nag you, but theres nothing to nag you about.

    Im going.

    I bowed politely.

    Just as I was about to close the door.

    Tsk-tsk.

    Wensu stuck her foot through.

    Onest nag from this elder sister.

    ?

    p her when shes down. Thats actually what I came to tell you, us.

    I dont think my sisters got thest word, but.

    I know what they mean without having to exin it.

    When I nod, she adds.

    And onest thing, really. Save well while you can. And above all, no guarantees. You know?

    At the sound of that, it dawned on me.

    Yeah, no guarantees.

    I dont know why my house got a red g.

    Wait, thats not it.

    Reward for clearing the crack!

    Integrity, innocence, take what you can get!

    *.

    Rift clearing rewards.

    This was the main source of ie for yers.

    The amount of the reward was measured by the proper level of the rift, and yers were rewarded ording to their contribution.

    Countries were also involved in providing these rewards.

    Rifts, time bombs that could lead to global disaster.

    It made sense to reward yers for closing those rifts, but the national rewards were literally pennies on the dor.

    I understand that the national budget is limited, but.

    But shouldnt they be able to increase it?

    Thats why we cant pay forbor, man.

    So.

    Whos Paying yers Huge Rewards?

    It was Cosmo, the developer of Arcana.

    No, I wouldnt call them Cosmo anymore.

    All but one of them left.

    He moved to AAU.

    Just one.

    It was Raymond Sean, the CEO of Cosmo.

    Its as if he knew Arcana was going to happen.

    Arcanas homepage changed to reflect the upheaval.

    The ranking system was revamped.

    New update announcements.

    Even the status of crack clearing.

    Cataclysmic.

    The world was literally turned upside down like a game, and it was the presence of the Arcana homepage that kept it that way.

    Its also led to a reevaluation of Raymond Sean from all corners of society.

    Lets say hes the one responsible for the Cataclysm, why would he still be running the website? Isnt humanity more advanced than it was before the Cataclysm because of the website?

    He had a point.

    The website kept the social system going.

    Arcana civilizations that invaded the real world.

    The synergistic effects of interaction have actually made the world more advanced than it was before the Cataclysm.

    Thats undeniably true, but. I think we need to be clear before we reassess: Is Raymond really running the website to prepare for a cataclysmic event. Or is he simply running it to sway public opinion as it is now.

    Of course, the differences of opinion wont be easily resolved for a while.

    But for now, at least, were sticking up for the yers.

    After all, Cosmo, the rewards for clearing the rift were huge.

    The dull ache is gone.

    Yeah. This is financial therapy.

    This is why I cant y anymore. Me.

    Where did that huge payoute from?

    It was the monthly cost of electricity on the evil continent of Arcana.

    Hundreds of thousands of won a month.

    And then theres the price of a dedicated connection, which can cost upwards of $10 million.

    It was undeniable that Cosmo was making astronomical amounts of money.

    For decades toe.

    Even with the huge crack rewards for yers, that money would be preserved.

    So it was only natural that we were interested in the rewards for clearing new rifts.

    We knew it was going to be epic, even at the right level.

    Guild, Berserker.

    My bushy scarlet bob twitched.

    He counted the numbers on the screen and muttered.

    What is this, this?

    Whats going on. Are the numbers too big to read, sis?

    Kak. Shut up. Im counting again.

    Seventy million.

    Counting the balls, Leonie swallowed hard.

    What the hell, so many? Is this a true story?!

    Guild,e on.

    Nam Tae-min and Nam Cheol-min couldnt help but be dumbfounded.

    Thats a lot for a reasonable level.

    Its an eptable amount. If you think about it, this rift was incredibly tricky. Just us and Inazuma barely made it out of the Counts estate unscathed.

    Is that so? Even if you think so, Ive never seen a unit like this before.

    Simrly, Jesse was bombarded with questions.

    Jessie, cant you just give us the front seats?

    No.

    Im just curious  if we got this much, how much did you get?

    Yes, each had their reasons.

    Berserker was the first to clear the new crack.

    Gaon had beaten the hardest Trap Rift in the same rift.

    Jesse for killing Count Ascura.

    This naturally begs the question.

    For Ho Yeol, who was involved in all of this.

    What kind of reward would they receive?

    Well, one thing was certain.

    .

    You wouldnt have guessed it by the look on his face.

    .

    .

    .

    I crunched the numbers.

    .

    In front of that astronomical number, I opened my mouth shamelessly.

    Thats a no-brainer.

 Chapter 22: New Update

    Chapter 22: New Update

    Episode 22. New Update

    110 billion won.

    No matter how many times I counted again, I was sure.

    That astronomical number.

    Its money that will be deposited into my ount if I just apply for it.

    Im about to be scared of money for the first time in my life.

    110 billion.

    Thats how many times Id have to win the lotto, thats how much!

    But even scarier than that.

    The astronomical payout.

    I was taking it for granted.

    A sry that wasnt bad for living on my own.

    Still, I used to bleed money for all sorts of living expenses.

    The hot and cold days of obsessing over air conditioner and boiler uptime.

    Imagine if I was given 110 billion dors.

    First of all, insomnia is confirmed.

    Every night, I wonder if my house will be burrized, if my coworkers will find out, if my manager will find out, what if the banker will steal it.

    Im sure youve had sleepless nights worrying about it.

    In that sense, it was a relief.

    He was the heir to a great family and had tasted the end of affluence.

    He had an unusual sense of money.

    Maybe it was the setting.

    My head began to spin faster, not whiter.

    The most urgent need is armament.

    Yes, it is urgent.

    From level 55 to level 134.

    Ive leveled up a lot, and a lot fast.

    My current equipment items are honestly only one level of mana.

    Its like wearing a long coat in front of a high-level monster.

    I need to use my head better.

    Well, that was the problem again.

    Lets say youve tailored your items to match your rapidly increasing level.

    What do I do the next time I level up?

    Of course, theres no guarantee that youll be able to level up as fast in the next rift.

    But lets be objective.

    Even if I did, Id only be level 134.

    At my level, you can only level up by killing low-level demonic monsters, imps.

    I wonder if its a good idea to get items for my current level.

    For tens of millions of won, or hundreds of millions of won?

    Absolutely not.

    The question naturally follows.

    Does that mean youre not going to customize items?

    You never know when youre going to have to enter another life-threatening rift?

    No, not even close.

    I have an idea.

    Items that are more effective than their specs.

    Why, rather than absolute stats like attack or defense.

    Items that are valuable because of their effects.

    Because there are items that have good effects regardless of level cap.

    Thats what I needed right now.

    Among them.

    If only I had a little bit of magic regeneration.

    A magic regeneration item!

    I realized the importance of magic in this Count Ascura Rift.

    Aside from the moments when I was in danger of running out of magic, there were many times when I was disappointed that I didnt have enough magic.

    In that sense, if I could supplement my magic regeneration, it would be great.

    I might be able to survive somehow.

    Until I can get a decent high-level gear item.

    Naturally, theyd be expensive?

    Back when Arcana was just a game.

    Mage sses were treated as nobility.

    Cool as hell.

    Aside from being cool, they were also expensive to train.

    Items rted to magic regeneration were essential for such mages.

    Now that Arcana is a reality.

    Their value would only increase.

    Im sure there are dozens of billion sounds in my head.

    Billions for a single item!

    I cant believe Ill be the one buying them instead of selling them.

    Its something I never imagined.

    My emotions were unmoved.

    I sat down at the table.

    My back straight and erect.

    The asional leisurely tilt of a teacup.

    An item worth billions, maybe more.

    You cant shake Grandpells mind.

    Even with 110 billion.

    Even if the whole world is focused on me.

    Theres no need to worry more than necessary.

    Square.

    An A4 sheet of paper filling up once again.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Run 20 kilometers (in progress)

    1,000 push-ups (sessful)

    500 pull-ups (ongoing)

    300 burpee tests (sessful)

    Repeatable quests that fill up.

    Its just a matter of doing the usual things.

    Its a terrible, terrible My Way.

    Suddenly, I had a thought.

    Did I really do this when I was in second grade?

    But I quickly dismissed that thought.

    Todays shame is that my garage is overflowing with ck history in front of my one and only nephew, Arang.

    *.

    Sometimes things are more valuable when theyre not revealed.

    What is it?

    Thats exactly where Ho-Yeol was at the moment.

    The raid on Count Ascura with Jesse Hynes.

    But the truth of the matter was not exactly clear.

    Ho-Yeol and Jesse.

    That was because the parties remained silent, as if they had made a pact.

    First, lets watch the video.

    Koo-koo-kung!

    A stone pir rises from the ground.

    An animated statue copsing in front of Ho-yeol.

    The identity of Ho-yeol.

    There were many people who squinted their eyes to find out the ss.

    But it had to make sense.

    The more they watched the video, the more mystified they became.

    First of all, its definitely alchemy.

    Alchemy?

    Yes. If you zoom in here. You can see exactly how the rubble of the ruins turns into stone pirs. This is definitely alchemy. But what also doesnt make sense is how extreme the amount of magic required for alchemy is. I mean, how high is the magic power.

    Excuse me, expert?

    Former Arcana operatives.

    AAU wasnt much different.

    The Korean chapter of AAU.

    Lately, Sung Hyun-joon felt like he had scabs on his ears.

    Twitch.

    Sitting at his desk in the office, he said to his senior.

    Seung, Im really dying.

    Why again?

    Everywhere I look, I see Lee Ho-yeol. Lee Ho-yeol. Im just going crazy!

    Friends, cousins, even fathers and mothers.

    They were inundated with inquiries about Lee Ho-yeol.

    I could understand it.

    Is this the first star yer to emerge in a while?

    Not since Gaons Nam Tae-min had South Korea had a yer performed so well.

    Why, even when you win a medal at the Olympics, its all you hear about for a while.

    Ho-yeol was the real hero, not the medal, but the copsed fissure, the catastrophe.

    I cant help it. When I get home from work, theyll be all over me. Dad, just keep it to yourself. I cant go to school and tell them anything.

    Thats whats driving me crazy.

    I mean, if I know something, Ill tell you!

    They both stared at the line on the monitor at the same time.

    What the hell is he talking about?

    This skill?

    The one that defeated Count Ascura!

    Even they, the former Arcana operators, couldnt guess Ho Yeols level, or even ss.

    Sung Hyun-jun shook his head in disbelief.

    The bigger problem is that I feel like Im going to be tired in the future.

    Would it be nice if he answered nicely?

    In a way, Ho Yeols interview was the cause of everything.

    The harsh interview that has gotten almost as much buzz as Ho-yeols performance.

    -Its a concept.

    -Do you see the expression? Hes just so confident.

    -Its not a crack, its like hes on a runway.

    -No, thats a concept? Does he think it makes sense that he can conceptualize in front of a bunch of rankers?? Thats not cool.

    Were dying to know, and we cant even be honest about it.

    From my days as an Arcana operator.

    Ever since I was an employee of AAU.

    Secrecy was an essential virtue.

    Pretending not to know, pretending not to know.

    As they say, half the battle is won by keeping quiet.

    To avoid disrupting society with unnecessary words.

    The good news is.

    This is the first time Ive ever looked forward to Thursday.

    Today is Thursday.

    There might be a new update.

    If the new update was released, maybe the hype would die down a bit.

    Then my hearing would be protected.

    Sung couldnt help but look forward to it.

    Go. Open!

    His fervent prayers were answered.

    A new update was announced on the Arcana homepage.

    Its up!

    The AAU staff checked the update in unison.

    Sung Hyun-joon also checked the status and inwardly breathed a sigh of relief.

    I shouldnt be happy, but I have to live!

    Cracks are always a ticking time bomb.

    But Ho-yeols presence, which came out of nowhere.

    It was a disaster for his hearing and mental health.

    Druk

    Sung chuckled as he spun the mouse wheel.

    It was long.

    It wasnt just an update with a crack.

    It was an update that was full of substance.

    If this is the scale of the update.

    Wouldnt the interest in Hoyeol fade a bit?

    Sung thought so.

    Unfortunately, he was mistaken.

    Same time.

    yers also noticed the new update.

    Wait, wait, wait. Is this true? This actually popped up?!

    Guess well have to see you again, huh?

    Ill just hold out for this update.

    Ha. Just one morepetitor.

    Competition.

    Of course they were talking about the hype.

    This is a big update.

    No, for those who had yed Arcana in the past, it was definitely an update that would make them excited just by checking its history.

    A new region ising to your side.

    Were adding a new region, the Yusra Inds.

    The Yusra Inds!

    That was when Arcana was a game.

    It was the ind of rumors that had been spreading around Arkana.

    Quests, treasure maps, and even NPCs.

    The Yusra Inds were referred to as treasure inds.

    It was said that everything that was born and grew there was of a treasure level that could not bepared to anything else in the world.

    yers who received this information searched the continent for the treasure ind.

    But the Yusra Inds were not discovered until Arcana became a reality.

    So I thought it was just a fantasy ind that was passed down like a legend.

    Are you giving me a bottle or something?

    Count Ascura asked.

    It was an updated version of the Yusra Inds.

    All the monsters will be here. Really.

    How could Ranked and other high-level yers leave such a treasure ind alone?

    Among them, the most prominent was Ho Yeol.

    In other words, the interest in Ho-yeol grew and grew and never faded.

    This time, were going to be really formal!

    In a good way.

    One disgrace is enough for the unification of a great nation.

    In a bad way.

    The Yusra Inds.

    An enve that receives as much attention as its treasure ind.

    But the attention, the checks and bnces, seem to have gone unnoticed.

    It was the same as always.

    The Yusra Inds.

    Even when I checked its update history.

    .

    The arrogant expression didnt change.

    .

    .

    .

    The Yusra system?

    What the hell is this ce.

    I sipped my tea, checking the update history.

    Ive been feeling ittely, but.

    A ten-year gap was definitely serious.

    Why, not so long ago.

    That dunce cap.

    No, just like I didnt recognize Jesse Hynes.

    The one who reduced Count Ascura to ashes.

    I thought it was amazing when I saw the power of that skill.

    She was a fourth-ranked yer.

    I told her to have manners.

    Having manners is a basic part of being human.

    She was preaching to the choir.

    As if that wasnt bad enough, I ended up getting a very polite introduction, and I.

    The atrocity came back to me.

    I shamelessly said.

    Your new car isnt so bad.

    You bet.

    I mean, theyre 200 won green tea bags!

    It became .

    Stop thinking about it.

    This personality wasnt going to change anyway.

    Finding out that Jessie is a ranker.

    It wouldnt change my attitude toward her.

    Of course, it wasnt just her personality.

    It wasnt just personality.

    A ten-year gap?

    Thats the price of civilization.

    A quick inte search was enough to make up for it.

    The Yusra system.

    By the looks of it.

    The key to this update was obvious.

    I immediately popped up a green window and typed.

    ?

    I was about to type Yusra Inds.

    I froze.

    The very end of the update history.

    is this?

    A single line of text caught my attention.

 Chapter 23: No Objections (1)

    Chapter 23: No Objections (1)

    Episode 23. No Objections (1)

    From now on, the regr meetings of the Wizards Tower will resume.

    The symbol of Korea, the Wizards Tower.

    More than just a portal.

    I had decided to pay it a visit sometime.

    The reason was simple.

    Theres not [skill] there, but [magic].

    Like a portal.

    Theres a magic that can properly utilize the talents of Grampel.

    But a regr conference?

    Not to mention the ten-year gap.

    Even though Im mostly using magic now.

    My ss has always been demon hunters.

    Whats a regr meeting?

    The workings of wizarding society, of course.

    That information was scarce.

    But it didnt matter.

    Good, I was just about to drop by.

    Its not like Im the kind of person whos going to go and poke around, is it?

    Even if it was a strange wizards tower.

    Like a model on a runway.

    I could feel myself strutting around.

    A regr conference.

    I dont know what Id get out of it, but Id certainly have nothing to lose.

    His innate magical talent was such that he could mimic any spell he saw.

    Count Ascura.

    Number four on the list, Jesse Heinness.

    Looking at them, he realized his own inadequacies.

    Im not in a position to cover up a hot meal with a cold one.

    I must prepare.

    From now on.

    It wouldnt be strange if the regr meetings started at any time.

    I live and die by formality and procedure.

    To me, tardiness was an uneptable behavior.

    I immediately began preparing to go to the pagoda.

    Well, I guess you could call it preparing.

    Dalgrak

    Procrastination is a bad habit.

    Aside from washing the dishes.

    *.

    Wizards Tower.

    Klee, a journeyman mage, pressed her robes together.

    It was to hide her excitement.

    My heart is pounding!

    Ever since the Wizards Tower was summoned to the Adventurers World.

    He focused on figuring out the cause.

    The tower was not rolling properly.

    In the meantime, the regr meetings have resumed.

    It was the decision of the towers owner and other higher-ups, and as an adept mage, she couldnt figure out why.

    I wonder if theyve figured something out? Im excited.

    But she is a mage in a pagoda.

    The pure exploration of magic is her first priority.

    She couldnt wait for the regr meetings.

    Klees role today was that of an adventurer, or more precisely, a guide to the invited adventurers.

    It wasnt a particrly difficult task.

    Everyone, you know enough to know.

    Its a regr meeting of the Magic Tower.

    A conference where at least adept mages could present their thoroughly tested research.

    Naturally, not just anyone could get an invitation.

    But the tower is crowded today.

    On a staircase in thin air.

    Klee looked at the crowd gathered in front of the portal.

    Most of them were adventurers.

    He hated the noise, but.

    It was unavoidable.

    The Yusra Inds have been discovered.

    The Yusra Inds.

    The name had appeared a few times in old magical texts.

    It had been a very wealthy kingdom in the past.

    I hope they brought some decent magic tools with them.

    The legendary Treasure Ind.

    But not Klee, the wizard of the Magic Tower.

    It was natural for her to be more interested in tools than gold and silver treasures.

    Anyway, it was almost time for the regr meeting to begin.

    Not much to do, after all.

    All thanks to illusion magic, right?

    Klee shrugged innocently.

    The yers couldnt see her like that.

    As she said, it was thanks to the illusion spell cast on the tower on the day of the regr meeting.

    Mataps regr meeting.

    Its reputation is as great as its results.

    Its confidentiality is essential.

    This is why only those who are invited are allowed to attend.

    If I didnt have an invitation, I wouldnt be able to walk up these stairs without being noticed, let alone be recognized.

    Of course, there were special rules for that.

    If anyone saw through this illusionary magic.

    A stiption that one could attend regr meetings without an invitation.

    But that was a mana rule, wasnt it?

    Its a pagoda masters illusionary magic!

    It didnt make sense that someone who had reached such a level shouldnt be invited to the conference.

    Klees shoulders slumped even more.

    I feel like I just became a great mage for nothing.

    They wont even hear my voice.

    I should take this opportunity to talk to myself a lot.

    Silent stupor.

    Sometimes I felt like I had cobwebs in my mouth.

    Another time.

    It was then.

    ?

    The sound of heels.

    Or, more urately, the sound of stairs.

    Klees robe-d head tilted.

    I assume all the invited adventurers are here?

    Including Jesse Hynes.

    The invited adventurers were escorted to the location of the conference.

    And Cle, of all people, would be the one to lead the way.

    So, who is this guy?

    Maybe you can tell by looking at his face.

    Maybe hes not an adventurer.

    Klee tipped back her robe and looked at the man.

    Silver hair.

    ck eyes.

    And a long, flowing coat?

    No, he was definitely an adventurer.

    Klee, who had been rxed, began to panic.

    What, did I make a mistake?!

    Did I check the invitation list wrong?!

    Klee pulled a parchment out of her robes and checked it.

    No new adventurers have been added!

    Then who the hell is this, that?

    Then the man spoke to Klee.

    I wish to observe the conference.

    That. Can you show me that invitation?

    Im afraid I dont have that with me.

    You have , neh neh neh?!

    Wait, that didnt make sense.

    He walked up the stairs and talked to me without an invitation?

    That was tantamount to saying hed gotten a glimpse of her illusionary magic!

    Klee shook her head inwardly.

    Even if I did, I wouldnt be able to recognize illusionary magic.

    Yes, that was the brilliant.

    More than that, its excellent illusion magic.

    Heh, heh, heh!

    Klee was stunned again.

    Excellent illusion magic?

    Isnt this guy overestimating the pagoda masters illusion magic?

    Indeed, he deserves praise.

    Tah, you say that the pagoda master deserves praise?

    No, youre kidding, right?

    Klee looked at the man who was now almost in front of her.

    His expression could not have been more serious.

    A gaze that seemed to take him, and everything, in.

    Thats where she knew for sure.

    This was no joke.

    An adventurer like this?

    Why did this person just now?

    An unexpected turn of events.

    Panicked, Klees eyes rolled back in her head.

    But a job had to be done.

    Klee could barely speak.

    I will take you to the ce ording to  regtions.

    .

    .

    .

    Really, a regr meeting of the Matap?

    That entrance process is no joke!

    I marveled as I climbed the stairs.

    Illusion magic, but not just any illusion.

    Another angle.

    As you can see.

    I could actually step on the stairs and climb them.

    What a level of magic this is.

    If it werent for the setting of the Grand Prix of Rare Talents.

    I would never have realized it.

    You can tell by the words that came out of my mouth.

    Indeed, it deserves praise.

    That was the highest praise, that was the highest praise.

    Topare it to Jesses [Heavenly Punishment] would be a shame for this staircase.

    But it was always a matter of horsepower.

    I did a quick mental calction.

    If I had 1,000 hp, Id be able to use.

    I should be able to do something simr.

    And then I saw it.

    Probing, interfering, manifesting.

    I knew exactly how this illusionary magic worked.

    Of course, it came with the ridiculous premise of 1,000 levels of magic.

    Youre supposed to be level 1,000, right?

    But I wasnt discouraged.

    The regr meeting was about to begin.

    I followed Rob, who was still squirming from earlier.

    Maybe I can make up for my weaknesses at the conference.

    With such hopes.

    *.

    Crystal Hall.

    It was the room inside the pagoda where regr conferences were held.

    Its vast size made it hard to believe that it was inside a pagoda.

    The floor, the walls, the ceiling.

    Even the observation seats.

    Everything was made of crystal, which only added to the magical mystique of the ce.

    But thats just for a day or two.

    Im bored.

    Jessie Hynesined in a small voice.

    And then her brimmed hat tipped.

    -Disciple. Dont doze off, at least not at conferences.

    Ill try. Ughhhhh-

    -You must be patient, at least until Marcelos turn!

    The tin foil hat masters nagging.

    Itll be a day or two before hes scared.

    Jesse spoke in a sleepy voice.

    To be honest, I dont really understand.

    Magic was just a skill.

    A skill that could be learned, expended, and triggered by chanting.

    But probe, interfere, whatever.

    Why do they have to make it soplicated?

    Its a quest or Ill skip it.

    Jessie was the wizard of wizards among the yers.

    Even for her, the level of the tower was too high to keep up with.

    She just didnt intervene.

    The level of the Matriarchs and their mages was such that they could be called the strongest in Arcana.

    Jesse stretched.

    Even Marcelo. Thats what you said, right?

    Marcelo.

    I knew who he was.

    Hed been in and out of the magic tower on his mage ss quest.

    Except for the Lord of the Tower and the Elders.

    It was Marcelo, the senior mage, the real power in the tower.

    Hes the real genius, not me.

    The genius.

    One of the many ways to describe Jesse Hynes.

    But Jesse didnt like thebel.

    What kind of genius is it to not be able to understand a presentation at a conference?

    Ive been poring over skillbooks and spellbooks every day.

    It wasnt easy to pick up unfamiliar knowledge.

    -Its just a different concept. Someday I will understand.

    His hat bobbed in aforting way.

    Finally, the long-awaited presentation by Marcelo began.

    Long legs.

    A lean face.

    High cheekbones.

    A crystal hall.

    A man standing at the center.

    Marcelo began to recount his findings.

    Matap was summoned to the Adventurers World for some reason. Hes not the only one, and its only the beginning, as worldview interference is happening even as we speak.

    Worldview interference.

    Thats what they called the new update.

    Jesses eyes sparkled as he listened.

    Its going to take a lot of time and focus to figure out why, but were not giving up, and I hope todays announcement is a sign of that.

    The announcement was titled Convergence.

    The content was equally shocking.

    A science. A new concept in the world of adventurers. I see possibilities in that science, possibilities to take magic even further.

    Science.

    Jessie was stunned.

    Magic and science were not supposed to coexist.

    Hed unknowingly held such a prejudice.

    In that sense, Marcelo was clearly a genius from the start.

    He was also an excellent presenter.

    Science.

    When he presented a concept that he knew, the yers, including Jesse, fell in love with it.

    But you have to be careful how you approach that fusion, because you dont know what variables youre going to bring to the table, whether its easy or hard to fuse twopletely different concepts.

    And with that, Marcelo said.

    He manifested his magic.

    A sphere of me rose from his palm.

    I recognized it.

    That was advanced magic, a fusion of magic and science.

    Of course, I will need to ask for your cooperation, adventurers, in the process.

    At the sound of that, the yers roared.

    What, isnt that a quest?

    Wow, boring is rewarding. Really!

    Quests are so rare these days!

    Unperturbed by themotion.

    Marcelo continued.

    And now for thest question.

    Silence.

    Who would dare ask a question?

    Not the wizards of the tower, not the yers.

    No one had a question for Marcelo.

    Magic and science, that is.

    Twopletely different concepts, so its no wonder he has no understanding of them.

    Chuck-

    ?

    Huh?

    Jesse doubted his eyes.

    Someone raised a hand.

    Then he said.

    May I ask a question?

    The dignity in his tone.

    It was a voice she would never forget.

    A very strange magic, no, Mr. Ho-Yeol Lee!

    Yes, it was Ho-yeol who raised the question.

    Ho-yeol and Marcelos gazes met in the air.

    When Marcelo nodded, Ho-Yeol asked.

    I suspect that there is a gap in your search. What do you think, Chief Mage Marcelo?

    !!!

    Isnt that a bit of an usation?

    I mean, the actual head of the tower, the chief mage.

    The atmosphere instantly froze.

    But, for some reason.

    Marcelos reaction was strange.

 Chapter 24: No Objections (2)

    Chapter 24: No Objections (2)

    Episode 24. No Objections (2)

    Marcelo doubted his ears.

    A bunch of ?

    Chief mage, the real power in the tower.

    A position not easily attained.

    Its not a position you can keep.

    Not with ability.

    To keep your ce at the top.

    you must be a constant performer.

    Does this mean theres a problem with the discovery process?

    Of course not.

    Marcelo took great pride in his position as Chief Wizard.

    But what?

    Theres a gap in the exploration process?

    Even adventurers?

    And it was an adventurer who made that point.

    Even the senior wizards who covet the top positions are keeping their mouths shut.

    An adventurer, ignorant of magic.

    How could he even raise such a question?

    Crystal Hall.

    Somethings happened.

    With Marcelos personality, hell never be quiet.

    Who is that guy anyway, Ive never seen him before?

    No wonder the audience was roaring.

    It was like throwing cold water on a great presentation.

    Soon Marcelo would explode.

    The senior, skilled wizard would turn into a viper, spewing venom at every turn.

    Can we hear why you thought that?

    Wait, what is that answer?

    The audience was agitated.

    They thought it was bullshit.

    I thought it was a straw man.

    I thought Marcelo was going to explode.

    To have a reaction like that means.

    Did I have a point?

    A small voice asked.

    Marcelo answered in his mind.

    I have to admit it. There is a gap.

    It was the disparity.

    Magic and science were two different things.

    The two concepts were fused to create new magic.

    The process was grossly inefficient.

    Marcelo alone had spent months trying to manifest this insignificant sphere of me.

    Even now, Marcelo was not convinced.

    Its an unavoidable limitation.

    But Marcelo is a man of great pride.

    He would always be a wizard of the Tower.

    Being criticized at a conference?

    Not so much.

    The quest for magic, for its essence, came first.

    Thats why he asked the man.

    Marcelos question.

    And the eyes of the audience focused on the man.

    The yers who had been watching in silence chattered.

    Hey, , wait, isnt that Lee Ho-yeol?

    Did you just realize that hes a silver-haired Concept Chong?

    See? I told you it was our ss, but its an alchemist, dammit. Hes got that nobility oozing out of his body, just like our mage ss.

    Well, lets have some manners during the conference.

    Etiquette.

    Thats not even in front of Ho Yeol.

    At the sound of that, the yers quickly shut up.

    Of course, Jesse straightened his back, ignoring the tin foil hats words from earlier.

    He sped his hands together at his navel, a very polite gesture.

    Attention.

    Mr. wah. Youre going to have a stomachache.

    Id stutter if it were me. Really.

    I just bit my tongue.

    And every single one of those unkind stares was from a wizard of great stature.

    It was intimidating.

    There wasnt even a hint of nervousness in Ho-Yeols voice.

    He was still seated in his crystal chair.

    There was no change in his upright posture.

    Then he said.

    I too have experienced the disparity. Chief Wizard Marcelo.

    Experienced it?

    No, he realized that he had felt the gap before.

    How did he recognize it?

    Marcelo is puzzled.

    Then, as if tofort him, the voice said.

    But its okay.

    ?

    Hua-ryuk.

    Immediately, mes erupted from Ho Yues palm.

    The mes spun, transforming into a sphere of fire.

    It looked exactly like Marcelos.

    !!!

    The sight sent the Crystal Hall into shock.

    Of course, Ho Yue, the master of ceremonies, finished nonchntly.

    The interference process utilizes centrifugal force. The process is immature, but the result is not bad. Excellent presentation. Chief Wizard Marcelo.

    *

    re

    A sphere of me spun in my palm.

    I swallowed a sigh.

    I could have utilized  like this.

    An ignition Id been reluctant to use simply because of its poor horsepower efficiency.

    But then I added a little elementary school science: centrifugal force, and that horsepower efficiency increased dramatically.

    As you can see, I was able to maintain the ignition for a long time with less horsepower!

    Im d I came.

    Chief Wizard Marcelos fireball wasnt the only one.

    All of the spells presented at the conference were amazing.

    Of course, many of them were beyond the reach of my meager magical powers.

    Its all in my head.

    I was confident that if I had the power, I would be able to manifest it in no time.

    In that sense.

    At the end, I couldnt help but rave.

    That was a great presentation.

    Above all, I felt a sense of camaraderie with Marcelo.

    I struggled with the disconnect myself.

    Like science and magic.

    Twopletely different concepts.

    To trante [skill] into [magic].

    I still remember staying up for days and nights trying to figure it out.

    Yeah, even the greatest mage in the world would have struggled for days, right?

    I can tell just by looking at that bony face.

    Now, lets take a short break and resume the conference!

    Its already break time.

    I was still staring at the fireball in my palm.

    I wonder if this magic efficiency will be maintained when I manifest it on arger scale.

    If so, I might not have to fight as hard.

    I was just thinking about that.

    A figure approached me.

    Skull.

    No, it was Chief Wizard Marcelo.

    What.

    I frowned inwardly.

    Inwardly, I was paying attention.

    After all, Id just pointed out his research.

    And at a big event, a regr conference.

    You have a favor to ask of me. Chief Wizard Marcelo?

    Of course, even if I wanted to, I couldnt.

    Not with this body.

    How can I be so arrogant with a snout like this?

    But Marcelos next words caught me off guard.

    Adventurer, Mr. Lee Ho-Yeol.

    Marcelo addressed me formally.

    Then he asked politely.

    Would you be willing to join me in my research?

    At that moment, my vision shed.

    [Quest: Marcelos Research].

    Mage Tower, Chief Mage Marcelo.

    To reach the next level of advanced magic.

    He wants you to join him.

    ept Marcelos offer. (In Progress)

    Not enough magic, and now a quest?

    I thought again.

    Im d I went to the conference after all.

    *.

    Yusra Inds.

    In the middle of the Pacific Ocean.

    Clear skies.

    Blue ocean.

    A gentle breeze.

    Its enough to make you feel like youre on vacation.

    Sis, doesnt this feel a little like Arcana?

    When we were full of dreams and hopes. I remember~

    If Id known it would be like this, I would have brought a bikini.

    A legendary ind.

    The Yusra Inds are as legendary as theirndscapes.

    It has been said that each and every one of the Yusra Inds is iparable to the rest of the world.

    Indeed, the natural scenery was more beautiful than any vacation spot.

    You sound like a bikini. Youre a feral, shut up.

    Of course, a berserker who only knows how to fight.

    It was unreasonable to expect such sensitivity from Leonie.

    On the glistening sand.

    Leonie stood on her hind legs and stared at the portal with a pout.

    Thats a lot. Realodas.

    yers?

    No wonder there were so many.

    What kind of ce is the Yusra system?

    A treasure ind thats been sought after since the days when Arcana was just a game.

    Only time will tell.

    Its no wonder so many guilds and yers flocked to the inds just for the anticipation.

    Yes, Im in the Yusra Inds right now.

    It was no surprise that there were reporters filming the Yusra Inds and yers.

    I didnt expect that.

    But I didnt expect the NPCs.

    Oh, no, are we going to call them Arcana now?

    In any case, even those summoned from Arcana had flocked to the Yusra Inds.

    They may not be interested in monsters or rifts, but they are interested in treasure.

    Ah, headbutt.

    Another truckload ofpetition!

    Leonies head spun.

    A cursory nce around revealed an impressive array of NPCs.

    The Knights of the Lionheart, the Shadow Mercenaries, the Explorers League, theyre all just in bad at treasure.

    In the best of all possible worlds.

    The mages of the Matriarchy were the same this time.

    Who are they?

    Wizards, each with a power beyond imagination.

    In the past, it has been said that when they move, the order of the Arcana changes.

    Its ridiculous that the mages of the Tower focus on research.

    There was even a joke that it was for the sake of bnce.

    Huh-

    And lets not forget the hundred monsters.

    Above all, there was a high probability that the Skarl would appear in the Yusra system this time.

    The number one ranked Skarl.

    His unorthodox strength.

    As a fellow ranker, Leonie knew this well.

    Ah, add one more to Skal.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    Im stuck.

    Leonie let out another sigh.

    At least well get something.

    Yeah, he wouldnt be the only one worried about thepetition.

    Around the portal.

    I could see the subtle undercurrents flowing between yers and guilds.

    That they were keeping each other in check.

    Theres no way Id be able to keep up.

    , why are your eyes so wide open?

    Those assh*les look like a bunch of d*cks.

    Maybe theyre just looking at you because youre cute?

    Cute as f*ck.

    Leonies eyes widened even more.

    Weing

    On her white wrist.

    The smartwatch vibrated.

    Leonie connected the call.

    Ugh. Is the conference over already, or are youing right over?

    Guild rankings.

    Twentieth, up one spot from twenty-first.

    It wasnt unusual for the Berserker Guild to have a guild member who was invited to attend a regr meeting of the Martop.

    It was.

    What was strange was what the guild member said.

    What? Lee Ho-yeol chose the chief mage?!

    -Ah, sis, you really need to clean up yournguage! I didnt pick him, he was my enemy.

    Thats it, Mr. Lee. Is that why you broke up with him?

    No matter how good you are.

    You have to show off.

    Ive gotten my ass handed to me by the head mage, too.

    Leonie stifled a snicker.

    I figured it out when you were being a d*ck about food. I did.

    Youre being a d*ck, sister.

    The guild members clicked their tongues for a moment.

    Leonie was stunned.

    What, what?! You admit it, the Chief Mage?

    The scoundrels had epted a point?

    It was unthinkable.

    But the surprises werent over yet.

    As if that wasnt bad enough, you even got a quest?

    In that moment, Leonie imagined it.

    A monster.

    And its carrying a pagoda on its back.

    A horrifying image from the Yusra Inds!

    Burrrr-

    Leonie felt a chill run down her spine.

    This was not the time for this!

    She quickly disconnected the call and spoke.

    Were going fast. Get ready!

    And the good news was.

    It wasnt just for Leonie.

    Yeah, Im listening.

    this Ho-yeol?

    Youre a mage after all, that bastard.

    Simrly, the guild members who participated in the regr meeting.

    When they heard the news, their expressions began to change.

    What, he got a quest from the Demon King?

    Arent we mistaken, is this authentic?

    Bowing down in front of him? Is that even possible?

    Brother. What do we do?

    Lee Ho-yeol in Seoul.

    He is in the middle of the Pacific Ocean.

    The mood in the Yusra Inds had changedpletely.

    *.

    Naturally, I epted Marosellos request.

    [You have fulfilled the conditions].

    [You will be rewarded].

    I dont know what it was, but it was a quest.

    A quest that no one could do even if they wanted to.

    Its a linked quest!

    Besides, I figured if it was a quest for the Magic Tower, the reward would be worth it.

    Why, if I could get at least one item rted to magic regeneration, it was a win-win.

    By the way.

    Where am I being taken?

    Wheres the reward?

    I followed Marcelo to the upper levels of the tower.

    The stairs were out of the ordinary.

    A dungeon.

    I stepped into the void, and the marble that floated there supported my feet.

    An amusement ride, I thought.

    Wow, back in the day, I wouldnt have been able to take a single step.

    Really.

    Thank you again for your cooperation.

    A wooden door simrly floating through the air.

    In front of that antique door.

    Marcelo turned to me.

    This is theboratory you will be using, Adventurer Lee Ho-Yeol.

    Is this the first reward of the quest?

    Then Marcelo added

    If you need anything for your research, let me know.

    What a treat.

    I dare say its to be expected.

    I might be the first yer to be assigned ab in a martop.

    But nonchntly.

    I was taking it for granted.

    I replied.

    Then I will request the supplies I need right now.

    On the desk.

    Pen flicked across parchment.

    1. magical tools rted to magical regeneration.

    Very confidently.

 Chapter 25: The Parachute

    Chapter 25: The Parachute

    Episode 25. The Parachute

    For him, humility had no ce. Underestimation required proof, and overestimation required making it real.

    Its an unchangeable nature.

    Knowing that.

    Without hesitation, I added to the list on the parchment.

    1. magical tools rted to magic regeneration

    2. beginner magic books

    3. intermediate magic books.

    4. books on magic regeneration

    Shamelessly.

    Dont you feel sorry for asking for so much?

    Im afraid not.

    As I said, Ill have to repay you for your generosity.

    So in the end, Im the one who suffers.

    Well, lets call it a false economy.

    I handed Marcelo the parchment full of demands.

    Ill have it ready in no time.

    Really? Thats it?

    I had the nerve to ask.

    After seeing Marcelos nonchnt reaction, Im finally relieved.

    He thanks me once again.

    Thank you for your cooperation. Yours, Adventurer Lee Ho-Yeol.

    And then he adds honestly.

    However, Im afraid Im unable to proceed with my research at this time. For, as you pointed out, there is a hitch in my quest.

    Marcelo smiles bitterly.

    Its hard to tell because his face is so fleshless.

    His pitiful expression makes me feel sympathetic.

    Of course, even so, theres nothing I can do to help.

    How can I exin what I just see?

    A natural talent.

    Its not something you can work for.

    Of course, Im not the kind of person who would spit that out. I said.

    Ill wait. Until you get over the gap.

    I said it in a big way.

    In reality, it was a simple statement.

    Until the next questes along.

    I just meant Id wait.

    Marcelos face brightened a little.

    Thank you for your understanding. For the duration of your research, thisb and everything you need for your research is at your disposal upon request. Now.

    Click.

    Marcelo left theb.

    I remained alone in theb and thought.

    It worked out just fine!

    No matter how much I resented that snout of his.

    I thought to myself.

    I wonder if its just a matter of luck?

    [Name: Grandfell udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 134]

    [Stats]

    Strength: 27 / Agility: 33 / Magic: 84 / Luck: 3

    [Points: 0].

    Level 34.

    I spent 33 of my reserve points on horsepower.

    I invested the remaining one in Luck.

    I really didnt want more luck, really.

    Why, ss quests alone.

    Wasnt my investment in luck enough?

    But then again, its the human heart.

    Theres now that says this is the effect of luck.

    Why does it seem like every time I spend a point on luck, things go well?

    Anyway, consider it a good jinx.

    As I organized my thoughts, the view of theb came into focus.

    This is prettyvish for ab.

    Research desks, bookshelves, and even feather pens.

    Nothing was out of ce.

    Nothing was out of ce, even in the aesthetic sense of the word.

    Thats a lot of quality.

    This is where the yers money is.

    Once upon a time, the martop was a vicious gold-sucker.

    Now it doesnt even charge for its portal.

    It was infamous in its day.

    In a word.

    Aboratory built on the blood and sweat of yers.

    I blurted out my appreciation.

    Too bad theres no green tea.

    Yeah, I should have included green tea bags in the requirements.

    No, not that.

    Im getting shameless by the day, Im getting shameless!

    Its a martop, a martop.

    One of the greatest factions in Arcana.

    And now, thanks to their chief wizard, they have ab.

    He said I was as good as a parachute.

    Its not a situation youre going to like.

    Why, even a parachute has to have standards.

    At least it should be able to do its job.

    It should be able to stay up in the clouds for a long time without plummeting to the ground.

    So what I needed to do next was simple.

    Well, not much different from what Ive been doing so far.

    To stay afloat.

    To not fall this time.

    Struggle, again.

    In that sense, it wasnt a bad start.

    Sssshhh.

    !

    Suddenly, the parchment on the desk began to scribble.

    Guanyan, its some kind of messenger from the Mage Tower.

    A wizard.

    For a moment, I was dumbfounded.

    -The tool you requested is ready in Ga Hall.

    The tool I requested is.

    Item rted to magic regeneration.

    At least a few hundred million, maybe tens or hundreds.

    Considering the level of the Demon Tower, its not impossible that such items exist.

    I requested such an item for research purposes.

    I was borrowing them and gaining the right to use them.

    What did I say?

    How could I give something like that to a parachutist?

    Its normal to feel overwhelmed.

    I proudly picked up the feather pen and flicked it.

    -I look forward to Mataps discernment.

    The top floor of the tower.

    The ceiling was backlit by luminaries.

    Marcelo faced five shadows.

    They were the elder mages of the tower.

    I will respect your judgment. Chief Wizard Marcelo.

    Marcelo said nothing.

    The summons from the Elders was expected.

    I have offered the adventurer a coborative research project.

    And what kind of research is that?

    A study that might lead to a solution.

    It was research that might lead to a clue.

    Therefore.

    Marcelo had done something that had never been done before in the history of Matap.

    I need that knowledge, that talent.

    To be able to manifest magic just by looking at it?

    That alone is amazing.

    But what kind of magic is ordinary magic?

    Marcelo was convinced.

    Besides, he knows about the gap.

    He spoke as if he had ovee it.

    It was a curious thing.

    How does an adventurer understand the concept of magic?

    Even he struggles with the concept of science.

    But there was no doubt that he would be a great help in this study.

    To Marcelos silence, the shadows added.

    But you will be held ountable for your judgment.

    Responsible?

    Marcelo swallowed the sneer that threatened to burst forth.

    Who are you to speak of responsibility?

    Fools, blinded by ideals, blind to reality.

    Marcelo hated the elder mage.

    A part of him wanted to question him right now.

    The many contradictions in this tower.

    But he couldnt.

    Step aside, Chief Mage Marcelo.

    Instantly, the shadows turned.

    Behind them, an enormous sphere of energy loomed.

    And a human form floating within it.

    Any moremotion would be distracting, wouldnt it?

    At that question, Marcelo bowed his head.

    Pfft.

    He gritted his teeth tiny.

    How long do you intend to remain silent, Tower Lord!

    *.

    Ga Hall.

    A room as red as a pomegranate.

    A mage in robes stood there.

    Here are the magical tools you requested for your magic regeneration.

    What are so many of them, anyway?

    Its a magic tower, after all.

    I was expecting something.

    But this was more than I expected, starting with the quantity.

    I examined the magic tools and items one by one.

    [Frozen Knowledge]

    [Rank: Unique]

    [Limit: Lv.550]

    [Effect : When using Cryomancy magic, recovers 50% of consumed Magic Power].

    [Description : A relic of a great Cryomancer, the magical knowledge he achieved during his lifetime has been frozen and preserved in this ne.]

    Wait, that was crazy to begin with.

    This is a level 550 unique item.

    This was an item that yers couldnt even see, let alone use.

    Moreover, its effect is no joke.

    Even though its limited to Frost Magic, it restores 50% of the magic youve spent.

    The efficiency must be ridiculous as you level up.

    Why, high-level spells were quite expensive.

    That must be the price.

    Thats what I thought.

    Of course, to me, it was a picture.

    Level 550, thats over 400 levels short.

    Every little thing.

    I realize Im a parachutist.

    But, of course, I dont say anything.

    Great.

    I say nonchntly, then look at the next item.

    But, why?

    [Limit: Lv.500]

    [Limit: Lv.600]

    [Limit: Lv.500] [Limit: Lv.600] [Limit: Lv.450]

    All of them had too high a level limit.

    I couldnt help but be exasperated.

    What do you think my level is!

    Such an overestimation, such an overestimation.

    Show me another tool.

    I wanted to change my tune.

    Wasnt there a message on the parchment?

    You cant expect to have the discernment of a martop!

    Seriously, they dont call it a mouthful for nothing.

    Suddenly, an unusually small item caught my eye.

    It wasnt a ne or a ring.

    No, its a brooch.

    As if noticing my interest, the wizard spoke.

    Its an iplete trinket, but Ive prepared it just in case.

    An iplete trinket.

    Okay, lets check it out.

    Huh?

    Well, the level cap is Pass.

    [Sixth Sight Brooch 1/6]

    [Rank: Unique]

    [Limit: Lv.100]

    [Effect : When using magic, recovers 10% of consumed magic].

    [Description: This is a part of a brooch where sixe together to form one, but since its only a small part, it loses a lot of its effectiveness].

    Maybe its because Ive only seen great items so far.

    I wondered if the effect was nd.

    But it didnt seem to be the case.

    Frost, fire, they all had limitations.

    Even if they said theyd return 50% or 40% of the horsepower used.

    There were strings attached.

    But the brooch, as you can see, had no strings attached.

    Besides, given my fighting style.

    My fighting style, if you will.

    It wasnt anything spectacr.

    No magic, no science.

    Its just a lot of nothing.

    It was all about dragging it out and fighting to the death.

    In that sense, it suited me better than any of the items here.

    Ill rent this.

    It passed the most demanding of Grandfells aesthetics.

    The wizard looked surprised at my choice.

    You dont need any other tools?

    Even if I did, I couldnt use it!

    I couldnt tell him that over my dead body.

    I replied.

    This is enough for me.

    Oh, I see, I see what you mean.

    Well, that admiring look.

    I wondered if he had misunderstood my meaning.

    There was nothing more for me to do.

    So what was the point of staring at a tree I couldnt climb right now?

    Time for that.

    Its time to build up the strength to climb any tree.

    So it was time to get back to work.

    I quickly made my way out of Ga Hall.

    My destination.

    Just like the yers below me.

    The Yusra Inds.

    but just a regr crack.

    Im on a theme.

    Treasure Ind, Yusra Inds.

    The nickname was tempting.

    The minimum required level was 350.

    Level 430.

    Id defeated Count Ascura, who was stronger than that.

    When asked what he was afraid of.

    No demons!

    Thats because there are no Demon monsters in the Yusra Inds.

    My sess in Count Ascuras estate wasrgely due to the effectiveness of [Natural Enmity].

    Even though I had a highly efficient Magic.

    Even that magic wouldnt have been able to manifest a few times without the enhanced magic power.

    Its a pity, but it cant be helped.

    Well, thats what I told myself.

    After all, I was building a foundation now.

    A good foundation to build on.

    And I had the backing of Matap.

    Theres no reason to be impatient.

    So the Yusra system is far from me.

    !

    That was it.

    The ss quest window shed.

    [ss Quest: The Beginning].

    The prelude has begun, and the me has risen.

    The final demon hunter.

    Uncover the world of evil.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Investigate the evils of the Yusra system. (Ongoing)

    Wait, youre going to have to change your tune, arent you?

    I did not dy.

    I immediately pinned the brooch to thepel of my suit.

    I was going to battle.

    A very ssy way to prepare for battle.

    But I couldnt have been more serious.

    No training is as effective as practice.

 Chapter 26: You are indeed the chief (1)

    Chapter 26: You are indeed the chief (1)

    Episode 26. You are indeed the chief (1)

    The sun shines brightly.

    The Yusra Inds shine brightly beneath it.

    The camera captured the beautiful scenery of the Yusra Inds.

    Netuber Park Hwigangs face was full of mncholy.

    Ill wait a little longer.

    Who is he waiting for?

    It was clear from the title of her broadcast.

    Title: Lee Ho-yeols fan room) Waiting in the Yusra Inds~.

    The day Ho-yeol defeated Count Ascuras knights.

    Park Huikang had watched Ho Yeols actions from the beginning of the rift.

    In his mind, Ho Yeol was already a hero.

    Isnt he deservedly so?

    First of all, the number of viewers didnt make sense.

    Parks broadcasts didnt average more than 50 viewers.

    But after Ho Yeols live broadcast.

    -Im on a pilgrimage

    -This is the first broadcast Lee Ho-yeol picked, right?

    -Ho-yeol Lee, how rude.

    -Please call me Mr. Ho-yeol.

    Viewers flocked to Park Hwi Kangs broadcast.

    No, regardless of the number of viewers, Ho-yeol was a hero to Park.

    He was overwhelming.

    And he wasnt even armed.

    He overpowered Count Ascuras soldiers and knights.

    He was like a cartoon hero.

    It was.

    Park came to admire Ho Yeol.

    He edited the video himself.

    He even made a highlight video with music.

    I wonder if it was because of his hard work.

    At least on Netview, interest in Ho Yeol hasnt faded.

    The level of interest is reflected in the number of viewers of Park Hwi Kang, who is practically Ho Yeols waiting room.

    Current viewers: 19,412

    Hes not even filming the entire Yusra Inds.

    Hes just filming the portal.

    Nevertheless, the viewers chat never stopped.

    -Dont you know that the original protagonist appears at the end?

    Can Lee Ho-yeol survive in the Yusra Inds alone?

    -What does that mean?

    -The Yusra Inds are a treasure ind, and theres a lot of f*cking itempetition, so I was worried that the yers would get screwed over, especially those supernova bastards.

    It was a legitimate concern.

    With all the attention on that loot.

    It was obvious that all kinds of people woulde.

    Especially supernovas.

    Supernova.

    An established Arcana ranker.

    No, new powers threatening the Arcana system.

    That is, since Arcana became a reality.

    It referred to the new yers who rose to prominence.

    -Because those as*h*les will do anything.

    -Thats how they got there.

    -And theyre despicable as*h*les.

    Including yers.

    Most people had an idea of what a supernova was.

    Back in the days of Arcana.

    Its not easy to close the gap in real life.

    Moreover, supernovae were notoriously eventful.

    Those supernovae would have converged on the Yusra system.

    yers and guilds alike would be on high alert for them.

    -Do not doubt.

    -Just Homen

    -Doubters, watch the highlight reel again.

    Of course, thats only when youre in a hurry.

    The audience had faith.

    In Ho Yeols dominance.

    The coolness he never lost, no matter what.

    His demeanor was unppable.

    The way he handled the worlds attention.

    He had so much to offer.

    However.

    -But will Mr. Ho Yeol evene?

    -Do not doubt.

    -Youre the one doubting it now, arent you?

    Why?

    Ho-yeol didnt even show a shadow.

    There was no doubt about it.

    -Yet again, you dont care about money!!!

    -Homen

    -I can tell by the fact that you dont advertise or appear on TV.

    -You dont have toe to a treasure ind to get it.

    Fanatical belief in favorability.

    Theyre the kind of viewers who think anything is good.

    I have that kind of faith.

    Tens of thousands of people are watching a show thats just a portal for hours on end.

    While otherworks were broadcasting live from the Yusra Inds.

    Do not doubt.

    Park Hwigang muttered.

    ?

    A familiar silhouette appeared from the angle.

    Glistening sand.

    Towering palm trees.

    A suit and shoes that didnt look out of ce in the slightest.

    But even the outfit.

    A certain aura that made it not so out of ce.

    Finally.

    Ho-Yeol had made his appearance in the Yusra Inds.

    I didnt doubt you, Homen.

    *.

    Investigate the great evil in the Yusra Inds. (in progress)

    A great evil.

    I didnt think so when I saw the quest.

    I remembered the words of the Demon Hunter of Akshan.

    -Monstrosity. Literally, a giant demon. Ive never faced one, but Im sure they exist. Theyre big because theyre so big that they cant hide.

    That conversation quickly led to a lesson.

    -So lets talk about what exactly those big bads are.

    No more lessons.

    Ive juste from a regr meeting where my head was spinning.

    Lets get some rest, me too.

    With that thought, I threw myself into the portal.

    !

    And the moment I set foot on the Yusra system.

    is too big to hide.

    I understood the Demon Hunters words.

    [Skill, Natural Enmity is activated].

    You realize that Enmity has been triggered.

    That there are demons around.

    But I didnt flinch.

    A demon hunters intuition.

    I could feel it under my feet.

    The Yusra Inds, everywhere, are in the grip of a great evil.

    This wasnt the first time Id weighed in on a quest, was it?

    I could literally feel myselfing face-to-face with a great evil.

    The Yusra Inds seem so beautiful on the surface.

    Now that I know the truth behind it.

    Naturally, there was no hesitation in my step.

    No, rather, I was full of confidence.

    No demons temptations, deceptions, or trials could even scratch the high pride of Grandfell.

    No demons.

    Of course, that would include the Great Evil.

    So I stand tall.

    I was able to voice my feelings about entering the Yusra system.

    I dered to the evil I could feel beneath the soles of my shoes.

    Its nice to see you prostrate yourself in humiliation.

    .

    .

    .

    A new region ising your way.

    A new region, the Yusra Inds, is added.

    New monsters are added.

    Gold Sand Scorpion : Lv.390

    Gold Sand Viper: Lv.400

    Gem Collecting Giant Bat : Lv.400

    Emerald Tiger : Lv.420.

    New update details.

    Theres a reason Ive been avoiding the Yusra system.

    First of all, the levels of the monsters were ridiculous.

    If it was a rift, the appropriate level would have been at least level 400.

    In that sense, it was a good thing.

    Its the middle of the Pacific.

    New area updates would often spawn monsters that appeared in that area.

    For example, the Yusra Inds spawned right next to Jeju Ind.

    The rift has copsed before we can do anything about it.

    A national disaster might have been dered by now.

    Anyway, in many ways, its a good thing.

    Natural Enemy: Increases yourbat power by leaps and bounds when battling demons.

    I was unintentionally benefiting from the big bad.

    Aside from Grampels impatient nature.

    I was confident, too.

    Still, Ill see what I can do.

    Natural enemies.

    And the new magic Id learned over my shoulder at the Society.

    A magic regeneration item borrowed from a magic tower.

    Its a well-founded confidence.

    Even so, the Emerald Tiger is a burden.

    I started out with a scorpion.

    I was walking around the Yusra Inds thinking that.

    Crouch!

    blink!

    The cries are deeply majestic.

    A howl Ive heard before, the howl of a wolf in blood.

    It was powerful enough to make me grunt.

    I could feel it in my gut.

    The tiger woulde if I told him.

    This was exactly the kind of situation!

    Shit. Healer, Im out!

    Recover!

    Holy shit. That bastard is so shiny its hard to hit him properly!

    A dense palm grove.

    An emerald tiger rampaging beneath them.

    Indeed, the movement was just as crazy as the level.

    Judging by the colorful equipment, the yers must be skilled.

    If anything, it felt like the Emerald Tiger was hunting them.

    No wonder.

    The terrain was too favorable to the Emerald Tiger.

    Palm trees and emeralds.

    The emerald tiger was enjoying its camouge.

    Plus the intense sunlight.

    The disturbed vision forced the yers to be passive.

    Shit. I told you not to split up!

    I cant be blinded by the real achievement!

    I have no choice. I have to run!

    He seemed to take a step back.

    Yes, a wise choice.

    Theres no business in volume.

    With apanion, the hunt for the Emerald Tiger shouldnt be too difficult.

    But Im afraid.

    I have nopanions to join me.

    However.

    Jerk.

    I cant just turn back to avoid the tiger.

    I dont have that option.

    I take another step forward.

    Rustle.

    A palm leaf against my suit.

    The yers gasped as they recognized the gesture.

    What? What? What? All of you?!

    I left them behind.

    I faced the emerald tiger.

    You cant treat a beast like a dog.

    I manifested Magic.

    So forgive me if Im harsh.

    Will we ever get used to lines like this?

    Thankfully, my hands and feet have grown back.

    I was never without magic.

    At this moment, the rising wall is proof of that.

    Kugugugung-!

    My head spun rapidly.

    The urgent thing was to limit the creatures movement.

    Because with my stats, I couldnt even chase him with my eyes.

    27 points of strength.

    33 points of agility.

    60 points total.

    Even if Im using more than my stats, hes level 420.

    Letting a creature like that run amok?

    That would be suicidal.

    So.

    East, west, north, south.

    I caged the beast.

    I piled up the stone walls.

    Koo-koo-koo-koo!

    Isnt it worth it to spend all my points on magic?

    My magic manifestation is much faster than before.

    The effect of the brooch is also quite effective.

    [Effect: When using magic, recovers 10% of the magic consumed].

    I never thought Id feel a 10% difference like this.

    Tearing down the wall at this time is insane.

    I would have used Reversal Magic here.

    I would have tried to damage him by knocking down the walls I had built up.

    But I recall the swiftness of the Emerald Tigers movements.

    It would be suicidal, too.

    It wouldnt even be enough to dodge all the debris.

    It leapt through the cracks in the stone wall.

    It could have bitten the back of my neck.

    So I manifested my magic in session.

    me-me-me!

    mes roared in the palm of my hand.

    Marcelo, the chief mage of the tower.

    The advanced magic he presented at the conference.

    I have enough magic left.

    Now, I was going to test its destructive power.

    I grew the mes in my palmrger.

    Centrifugal force.

    Adding a new concept, a science, to the interference process.

    Roar-roar-roar-roar-roar!

    What I manifested was.

    A literal storm of mes.

    The firepower was enough to dazzle even the manifested me.

    You mean youre not a senior mage after all?

    Youre even better than I thought!

    I apologize, Marcelo.

    Im sorry for the unnecessary tackle on your exploration.

    That storm of mes.

    engulfed the emerald tiger as it scaled the stone wall.

    If only topare their destructive power.

    Jesse Hynes.

    No wonder its so far below her [Heavenly Punishment].

    But.

    My firestorm was not easily extinguished.

    Even now that it has left my hands.

    It was burning the Emerald Tiger.

    Considering thesting damage.

    Something like that.

    As if to confirm my suspicions.

    A message popped up.

    [You are credited with a kill on the Emerald Tiger].

    [Youve leveled up].

    [Youve leveled up].

    [Your level has increased.].

    Through the flickering messages.

    A muffled voice called out.

    , Homen!

 Chapter 27: You are indeed the chief (2)

    Chapter 27: You are indeed the chief (2)

    Episode 27. You are indeed the chief (2)

    Ho-yeol has appeared in the Yusra Inds!

    The breaking news drew viewers to Park Hwi Kangs broadcast.

    Current number of viewers: 98,731

    As the number of viewers increased.

    The chat window quickly filled up.

    -Today is also a suit?? Its cold or hot, its the same

    -Its not a concept, its a t-shirt.

    -Rumor has it that his silver hair is his own, not dyed.

    -Thats bullshit.

    -Homen

    Viewers are thrilled by his appearance.

    Thinking about the number of viewers, you might be greedy to broadcast.

    However, Park Hwigang said straightforwardly.

    Well always keep the broadcast out of Ho-yeols way, so if you feel ufortable, please leave in advance. Im sorry.

    Boom.

    Park Hwi Kang bows his head to the camera.

    At first nce, it looks like Ho Yeol has received some kind of etiquette training.

    However, it was a genuine gesture.

    Its not because of me that the show was sessful.

    I just got lucky.

    I just happened to recognize the value of Ho Yeol before others did.

    Park Hwigang was definitely aware of that fact.

    He didnt want to give Ho-yeol any trouble.

    Another thing is that I have a weak presence. Sometimes, when I step on a trap in a dangerous dungeon, it doesnt even trigger.

    -And thats why Huigang watches the broadcast.

    -The other streamers are kind of disgusting~.

    -I dont evene to watch because I like them, but they collect money.

    -lol

    As always.

    Ho Yeols actions were unyielding.

    After defeating Count Ascura.

    Ho Yeols presence soared.

    When Ho Yeol appeared in the Yusra Inds, it was only natural for yers to raise their eyebrows.

    Some of the stares were tantly obvious to third parties.

    Whats with the  re?

    Park Hui-gang is a shrewd man.

    His eyes caught a yer ring at Ho Yeol.

    I thought it was unusual from the beginning.

    -Supernova. Thats a supernova.

    -Kinver, thats the scumbag.

    -Look at the way hes looking at me.

    -sphemy.

    Kinver.

    A yer rumored to be the most vicious of the Supernovas.

    They say theres a truckload of yers who have gone missing and died after entering the rift with him.

    Theres no evidence.

    If there was, hed be in a cell by now.

    He red at Ho-yeol.

    But its not just Kinver, is it?

    Famous yers.

    Even ranked guilds.

    The way he looked at Ho-yeol was unnerving.

    It was as if they were looking at a powerfulpetitor.

    -They dont want to share the loot of the Yusra Inds.

    -If you were me, you wouldnt want to run into him.

    -Im praying he doesnte our way, backer.

    Im getting tired of this.

    Even Park Hwi Kang, who had nothing to do with it, shrank back.

    But Ho-yeol, who was actually the party, was fine.

    No, he was more than fine, he was dignified.

    That kind of gaze.

    They were at different eye levels.

    As if he couldnt even reach her.

    Ho-yeol headed straight for the palm grove.

    And now.

    Roar-roar-roar-roar!

    A raging storm of mes.

    A searing heat that could be felt even from a distance.

    Park spat out an exmation.

    Crazy!

    A wall rose up in the palm grove.

    Ho Yeol, a unique battle had begun.

    A clever battle based on alchemy that all the yers and experts raved about.

    Indeed, it seemed to be effective enough.

    The rapidly rising stone wall.

    The Emerald Tiger looked puzzled.

    But what is that firestorm!

    It was beyond imagination!

    The chatroom exploded in response.

    -Ahhhh, youre really starting to show your skills.

    -No, hes an alchemist.

    -How is that an alchemist? Even me Wizards cant do that!

    Hes only just entered the Yusra Ind.

    Ho Yue had already made a ssh.

    An unquenchable firestorm.

    How much horsepower does he have?

    Looks like you just one-killed an Emerald Tiger.

    A level 420 monster sent away with a single spell!

    Level, ss, magic.

    But you didnt change your expression, did you?

    Or the size of the bowl.

    The more I watched, the more I couldnt even guess what it was.

    At this point, there was only one thing I could say.

    Anyway, ho, homen!

    *.

    I thought I heard something I shouldnt have.

    But it was just a loud noise.

    And I dont care what anyone thinks of me.

    I nonchntly checked my messages.

    [Youve leveled up].

    [Leveled up].

    [Youve gained a level].

    I had gained a total of 12 levels.

    Thats a lot of experience for a level 420 monster.

    And best of all, this battle wasntme.

    I couldnt have imagined this when I was Count Ascura.

    Tacky.

    A time when all you could do was build stone walls and tear them down.

    Compared to that, this is a real improvement. This.

    But I never voiced my feelings.

    Indeed.

    A shortment.

    Not even directed at me, but at Marcelo.

    After all, he was the one who created this magic.

    To use it to this extent.

    I thought it was great.

    Not enough to satisfy your lofty pride.

    Besides.

    It wouldnt have been possible without the Nemesis Effect.

    The Nemesis Effect was currently in effect on me.

    What if it hadnt triggered?

    That firestorm wouldnt even be possible.

    In other words.

    I still have a long way to go.

    Thats why we cant be satisfied.

    Of course, Ill still take what I can get.

    A level 420 monster, the Emerald Tiger.

    Its not a pretty sight to behold.

    It sparkles like a real jewel.

    It must have dropped some pretty good items.

    What, the legendary treasure ind?

    The Yusra Inds!

    ck thoughts filled my head.

    But it was always just a thought.

    The setting of Grandfell, transcended from materialistic greed.

    I didnt falter in the face of a hundred billion.

    Thanks to him, I nonchntly acquired the loot.

    [Pure Emerald Crystal]

    [Rank: Unique]

    [Limit : None]

    [Effect : When crafted, can be checked]

    [Description: A supetive emerald crystal, retaining the pure nature of emeralds].

    Is this a unique material item?

    Tricky.

    Thats because the value of a material item is determined by the skill of the crafter.

    Even if the same unique material is used.

    Depending on the skill of the crafter, it could be a unique or more effective item.

    So its tricky.

    You might have thought.

    Until I got to know Matap.

    Yes, I did have a connection to the Tower!

    Or, more precisely, with Marcelo, the chief mage.

    Its all part of the research.

    I said shamelessly.

    Well, I wasnt wrong, was I?

    I had proven the power of Marcelos magic in action.

    So I was well within my rights to make demands.

    Wait.

    The level of magic tower suddenly rises.

    I was dizzy with the level limits on all the magic tools and items they were offering to lend me.

    It seemed like Id never get to use them.

    But if this Emerald Crystal can be used to create an equipment item that can be used immediately.

    I might as well have gotten an ingredient item.

    That was it for the happiness circuit.

    I was interrupted by someone speaking to me.

    Thank you, are you that Mr. Lee Ho-yeol?

    The yers who were struggling with the Emerald Tiger.

    They greeted me.

    I nodded.

    They must have gained courage from my reaction.

    Wow. Youre amazing. I was actually a little skeptical. I mean, you have to see it on video to believe it! Just start making star yers in the media again.

    Hesitantly, hesitantly.

    The rambling man concluded.

    So, by the way, would you be interested in acting with us? Im not asking you to continue working with us in the future, but only in the youth Ind?

    My answer was simple and straightforward.

    No.

    Youre ?

    Unnecessary suspicion.

    Envy and jealousy.

    And finally, the sneaky half-measures.

    I think its the half-measures more than anything.

    Grandfells formal, gruff temperament spoke.

    Im afraid I wont be apanying you.

    Im sorry, but I wont be apanying you.

    I must have sounded pretty firm.

    The yers hung on no longer.

    I turned and walked away, leaving them behind.

    Investigate the Evil of the Yusra Inds. (in progress)

    The quest was still in progress.

    .

    .

    .

    7th in the guild rankings.

    At the same time, the number one guild in the UK, Second Sun.

    They were trying to rebuild their shattered pride in the Eusra Ind.

    Above them, ranked 3rd in the guild rankings.

    EUs guild, the Bohemians, and below them, the rampaging Berserker guild.

    The Count Ascura raid was a humiliation for us. Berserker got the first clear, and we had nothing to show for it.

    yer Ranked #3.

    Guild Master, Shreig.

    He made his decision.

    The Yusra Ind is a great opportunity to make up for that humiliation.

    Second Sun split up.

    The n was to split up and get as many achievements and loot as possible.

    But the n went awry from the start.

    The monsters of the Yusra Inds werent as friendly as they expected.

    Damn. As if they werent tricky enough!

    And then there were thepetitors.

    There were too many things to worry about.

    Eventually, Schreig had to admit it.

    Ive been too greedy. Im joining.

    And so it was.

    Second and third ce.

    Only one ce separated them.

    A thick, invisible wall stood between them.

    Schreig would lead the main body to join the other side.

    Is the closest one the palm grove?

    He reached out immediately.

    -Uh, Shreig.

    What the hell.

    It wasnt his usual manly, strutting voice.

    It sounded creepy, as if he was afraid.

    Shreig asked, just in case.

    Did someone get hurt?

    Was there an emerald tiger on the loose?

    If so, it would be understandable if there were casualties.

    Unless it was a level 420 monster.

    We should hurry up and join them.

    Shreig immediately grabbed his gear.

    Lets go. Wait for me. Ill be right there.

    -Ah, no. Donte!

    What the hell?

    -Well be right there.

    It didnt seem to be an emergency, judging by the fact that they were joining.

    But there was no point in joining them.

    Theres a route ovep with Chungha Tongil. Is it better if we join.

    -No. No. Id rather have the unification of the world!

    What does that mean?

    -Id rather be rubbing elbows with those monsters!

    What are you talking about, monster? Talk to me so I can understand you.

    -Lee Ho-yeol!

    Lee Ho-yeol?

    Where did that namee from?

    He shouted at Shreig, who shook his head.

    -That bastard, hes even stronger than known!

    Shreig was dumbfounded.

    Stronger than known?

    It didnt make sense.

    Wasnt Lee Ho-yeol already considered a top ranker?

    The call ended while he was at a loss for words.

    -Well be there anyway.

    What do you want, this?

    Ziying

    At that moment, the phone vibrated again.

    This time, it was Seoul.

    It was a guild member who was attending a regr meeting.

    As soon as Shreig connected the call.

    His face crumpled once more.

    What, are you Lee Ho-yeol too?

    Of course, before he coulde clean.

    Though it didnt take long.

    You got a quest and now youre going up to the top floor of a magic tower?!

    How is that even possible?

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    Hes much stronger than hes let on.

    Somehow I felt like I could understand that bullshit.

    *.

    The goal of the quest is to investigate the eternal evil.

    I can only specte on that.

    For now, the beast was not fully awake.

    I can feel it crouching.

    I can feel it under my shoes.

    A sensation only a few demon hunters have.

    It didnt take me long to figure out the quests intent.

    Investigation aside.

    The first priority is not to awaken this beast.

    Of course, under what conditions it would awaken.

    It was impossible to know right now.

    What if the Akshan Demon Hunteres back alive?

    Not with the information we have now.

    Perhaps the quest would be to investigate, uncover the beasts identity, and defeat it without waking it.

    That would be best.

    I was thinking.

    A message popped into my head.

    [The Yusra Ind is beginning to be tainted by greed].

    [Copse Progress: 1/10]

    Copse progress?

    Apparently, I wasnt the only one.

    Panicked yers.

    Copse progression?

    I thought there were no cracks or anything in the update history!

    One tenth? Its not even a percentage, this?

    But unlike them, I was unfazed.

    I see.

    Like a puzzleing together.

    Because I remembered.

 Chapter 28: Knights of the Lion Heart (1)

    Chapter 28: Knights of the Lion Heart (1)

    Episode 28. Knights of the Lionheart (1)

    Its said that every three years, you can celebrate a good year.

    Well, its not three years.

    At least my brain is better than a dogs.

    Thanks to you, I can remember.

    I remembered my lessons at the Akshan base.

    -The Seven Deadly Sins. They are referred to as great evils, just like the Devil.

    The Seven Deadly Sins.

    The sevenmon sins.

    Pride, greed, envy, wrath, lust, gluttony, and sloth.

    Yes, thats the scent of the big names.

    The difference between them and themon demons is their names.

    -You will not have to face them anytime soon, but be aware and vignt. For one day you will surelye face to face with them.

    That is what the Demon Hunter of Akshan said.

    Evils, theyre supposed to be strong.

    It wasnt their time to show up then.

    There was no need to exin it.

    But wasnt that a decade or two ago?

    Unfortunately, thats all I know.

    I had left Arcana in the fold.

    The 12-year gap chills me to the bone!

    But for now, it was enough.

    Im sure.

    The quest window.

    And that message just made it clear.

    [The Yusra Inds begin to be tainted by greed].

    [Copse Progress: 1/10]

    A great evil crouches in the Yusra Inds.

    Hes the Seven Deadly Sins, Greed.

    That exins the decay progression.

    When the progression is full, the evil awakens.

    was. Wait a minute.

    I almost got goosebumps.

    I suddenly remembered the setup of the Yusra Inds.

    Isnt that too much of a trap?

    Isnt this too much of a favorable environment for a great evil?

    The Yusra Inds were a legendary treasure ind.

    Greed aside.

    People would naturally want to find the legendary treasure.

    Just like now.

    The yers murmured.

    One of them shouted.

    Its The Shining! Theyve already captured one ind!

    Wait, so one in ten, does that mean?

    Yeah, I think its the Yusra Inds, and it goes up every time you clear an ind. By the way, what did he get? Treasure!

    Are you crazy, theyre just going to give that away? But they did get the ind treasure.

    The Yusra Inds consist of 10 inds.

    The Shining Guild cleared one of them.

    Then the copse progression increased.

    That makes sense.

    No, I was sure.

    The moment all ten inds were captured.

    Greed, the great evil that sleeps in the Yusra Inds, would be awakened.

    But isnt that a little too much for an evil?

    Despicable.

    Youre a tycoon, and you set up a trap like this.

    But he must be evil to be despicable.

    That was my reaction when I realized the truth.

    And the moment I realized the truth.

    !

    The quest window shed.

    [ss Quest: Origins]

    The prelude rises, and the torch is lit.

    You are thest demon hunter.

    Uncover the world of evil.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Investigate the great evil of the Yusra Ind. (Sess)

    Stop the resurrection of the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed. (Ongoing)

    Keep the inds treasures from being tainted by greed. (Ongoing)

    This is a good thing.

    Defeat Greed, not the other way around.

    By the way, kill or be killed.

    Its the same thing.

    What are you going to do?

    I shifted my gaze back to the yers.

    Lets hurry. Its an ind treasure or something. We should have one!

    Are we allowed to touch it? It looks like its going to increase the copse progress.

    Senior, thats none of our business. Its not like were going to solve it by standing still. The other assholes dont care about the copse, they just want to find the treasure.

    I didnt want to say anything.

    That was a normal human reaction.

    Its not like hes a saint or anything.

    If they came for the treasure, theyre going to find it.

    And they dont realize its a trap.

    So I didnt want to criticize them.

    Its not just those yers.

    At this moment, every yer in the Yusra Inds is probably thinking the same thing.

    That was the source of my frustration.

    I thought realistically.

    Convince them? No way.

    You better believe me.

    Theyre not going to believe Im a demon hunter first.

    You said theres no such ss in Arcana.

    If there were, theyd all have been deleted ten years ago.

    Well, then.

    Theres only one way to find out.

    I must im the inds treasure!

    The goal of the quest is always the same.

    was to keep the inds treasure from being tainted by greed.

    Isnt it possible to obtain the inds treasure without greed?

    Of course, thats something only a saint can do.

    But I know.

    Because that saintly man was right here.

    For Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo, wealth was temporary. Born to a great family and having tasted the end of affluence, he had no reason to be obsessed with glorified wealth.

    Yes, even in the face of 110 billion.

    Even in the face of a unique material item, a pure emerald crystal.

    Not even greed.

    Wasnt I the one who didnt even twitch the corners of my mouth?

    So I didnt dy.

    I must hurry.

    All to prevent the resurrection of greed.

    I must im the inds treasure.

    No, I must devour it.

    *.

    The Shining.

    Rox checked his messages.

    Copse progress, Cami, Dmitri.

    Uh, it popped up for me too?

    Me too~

    Shining, the best guild in the world.

    Second in the yer rankings, Rocks.

    Not only were they talented, but their umted experience spoke for itself.

    I guess its because we acquired this treasure.

    Rox shrugged.

    Yes, the Yusra Inds wouldnt give away their treasures so freshly, and the real game would only begin once all ten inds treasures had been acquired.

    Has the countdown begun?

    Ugh. No. I thought you were going to take it easy.

    By the way, Jessie, when is thising? Ouch!

    Gentlemen, please.

    Dmitri treated the injury.

    Jesse is absent, attending a conference in Magic Tower.

    The Shinings strength didnt suffer much.

    Even without Jesse, they had managed to defeat the Named Monsters on each ind and im the inds treasures.

    Well. No word yet.

    No word from Jesse.

    But Rox had a vague idea of what had happened at the Magic Tower.

    He had a rough idea of what was going on.

    The Shining, the best guild in the world.

    There were plenty of yers who didnt have to be Jesse to attend their regr meetings.

    The members of that guild were speaking in unison.

    Im d I set him up as a dangerous person.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    We knew he was up to no good.

    Of course, the incident in the magic tower was more than Rox could have imagined.

    Ive never been up there before.

    Of course, Ive never even spoken to the chief mage.

    So he had to be clear.

    What stance should we take?

    Friendly or hostile.

    We had to decide where we stood with Lee Ho-Yeol.

    Rox brushed back her spilled bangs.

    Id like to go out on a good note. Dont you think?

    I agree. Im tired from the Skar alone.

    Im with you on that one  the mere mention of a Skar makes my head hurt.

    No reason to be hostile, then.

    Rox muttered, and Cami whispered.

    Youd all better watch out if you dont want to be hated by Jessie. Its not good, that sparkle in her eye. Just like when I first found out I was in love.

    Isnt that just a weird skill Jesse has, thats the only time his eyes sparkle.

    Youre a real freak, are you. And do you know anything about the female mind, because if you did, you could have rented the whole hotel lounge and it wouldnt have made a difference~

    Youre crazy, dude, did you finish your sentence?!

    Anyway, the moment the Shining decided to take a stand on Ho Yeol.

    Another message popped up.

    [The Yusra system begins to be tainted by greed].

    [Copse Progress: 2/10]

    It has begun in earnest.

    Im guessing the World Unification Council has acquired the inds treasure.

    Rox said, leaving the two arguing behind.

    Lets get moving. To the next

    [The Yusra Inds begin to be tainted by greed].

    [Copse Progress: 2/10]

    Theres a tangible reward at stake.

    Progress is rapid.

    This is why I said I would devour the inds treasures.

    Ill have to modify my grand ambitions.

    First, only on this ind.

    I must acquire the inds treasure.

    In fact, just one is daunting.

    Not to mention the top guilds like Shining and World Unification.

    Even the number one ranked yer, Skal, is bound to make a move.

    That means youll have topete with those yers to get the Ind Treasure.

    The good news was that just one Ind Treasure was enough to stop the Great Evil from resurrecting.

    If youre one treasure short, you cant fulfill the requirement.

    Im curious, though.

    What kind of item is it?

    Is it called the treasure of the ind?

    Is this greed?

    Of course, I wont let this greed control my body and mind.

    Why, even at the cost of his life.

    I think of the pride of the Grandfell.

    I knew it all too well from experience.

    It was then that I emerged from the palm grove.

    I saw something shiny in the distance.

    Armor, I thought, te armor.

    It wasnt a strange sight in the yer-filled Yusra Inds.

    In fact, Id say I looked a lot weirder in a suit.

    Anyway, it was the uniformity that gave me a chill.

    Theyre all wearing te armor.

    I counted at least a hundred people.

    And they were all wearing te armor.

    Thats where I recognized them.

    They must not be yers.

    Wearing te armor.

    Only yers of the Warrior or Knight ss.

    No reason to swarm.

    Theres nothing more inefficient than a single ss moving together.

    So, it was the NPCs?

    Even as my mind raced, I didnt stop my confident stride.

    Of course.

    It was then that I noticed the sigil on the armor.

    A lions head on the shoulder.

    I opened my mouth to speak.

    Knights of the Lionheart.

    It was a sigil I could never forget, even after twelve years of disassociation with the Arcana.

    A lions head.

    It was the symbol of the Knights of the Lion Heart, rumored to be the strongest knights in the Empire.

    Just like the Magic Tower, the Knights of the Lionheart also have been summoned.

    Indeed, they lived up to their reputation as the strongest in the Empire.

    And the most impressive thing is the heat.

    Their te armor shines like a mirror without a speck of dust.

    Even Grandfells aesthetics gave it a thumbs up.

    Indeed, it lives up to its reputation.

    Of course, Arcana was no longer a game.

    Neither were the NPCs.

    Its not like theyd let me get away with talking to myself.

    Who are you?

    A man who appeared to be the leader of the knights asked.

    What the hell, that sympathetic tone.

    I replied as usual.

    My name is Lee Ho-yeol. I didnt expect to meet the Knights of Lionheart here.

    Wait, youd think we were filming a real historical drama!

    This was a different kind of embarrassment.

    It was more of a verbal shame.

    But like greed.

    My inner shame was never expressed.

    I shamelessly asked the man back.

    May I also ask your name?

    I could see the mans eyes widen at my question.

    Youre obviously an adventurer by the way youre dressed.

    I remembered.

    NPCs used to call yers adventurers.

    I never thought Id be criticized for my outfit by an NPC, though.

    I shouldve just tried to match my armor, really.

    Soon the man spoke up.

    You seem a little different from the other adventurers. I am Knight Temr Lionheart, Kingsguard of Harkon.

    Temr.

    Im tempted to say hello to my own gut.

    I wonder if this is more than just a swollen gut.

    The highest order in the Empire.

    Even in front of the Knights Temr of Lionheart.

    I cant believe he can stand so straight.

    Its not a strange thing to do.

    Ive done worse to Marcelo, the Chief Mage of the Magic Tower.

    But, adventurer. Im afraid this is not the time for our sassy chit-chat.

    Harkon sounded sorry.

    Just as he finished speaking.

    KOOOOOOOOOOOOO!

    My vision shook.

    More precisely, the ground I was stepping on shook.

    I could feel it in my gut.

    Its the Named Monster.

    I saw it in the update history.

    A named monster, Im sure, one on each of the ten inds.

    By the looks of it, Harkon was going to hunt it down with his knights.

    Of course, if thats the case.

    Not that it would change my ns.

    Youre right, theres no time for small talk.

    The knights drew their swords and shields.

    I, too, raised my magic.

    Then Harkon spoke, surprised.

    Adventurer. That creature is dangerous. Should we retreat?!

    Back off?

    Harkon blurted out.

    For some reason, his gaze wasnt on my suit.

    No, it was fixed on the brooch.

    Harkon looked at me in disbelief.

    Is that brooch, adventurer, by any chance do you have some sort of connection to the Magic Tower?

    Wait, thats an interesting reaction, isnt it?

    But like I said.

    Harkon waiting for my lips to fall.

    To him I said tly.

    I told you, well talk about this after the job is done.

    Thump-!

 Chapter 29: Knights of the Lion Heart (2)

    Chapter 29: Knights of the Lion Heart (2)

    Episode 29. Knights of the Lion Heart (2)

    This is crazy, to say the least.

    I must have escaped overboard without realizing it!

    Its bad enough that Im the chief mage of the Magic Tower.

    Now hes the leader of the Lion Heart Knights.

    Hes a pushover, really.

    I wasnt exaggerating.

    The level of the Knights of the Lion Heart was actually quite high.

    Even back then, I was told that the terminal knight was level 300.

    Even if the level of most NPCs was fixed, the level of the Temr, Harkon, would be well over 400, if not higher.

    Youre right.

    But what a reaction.

    It was Harkon, who had just received a reprimand from me.

    You just convinced him?

    And there it was.

    I must have a purpose.

    Or, more urately, the Tower has a purpose.

    The brooch was how he knew I was connected to the Matriarchy.

    I nced down at the brooch pinned to my suit.

    Maybe its a better item than I thought.

    Its just that it has a low level cap.

    Thats all I had to choose from.

    I picked up the brooch.

    Judging by the way Harkon recognized it, it seemed to be a better item than I thought, at least.

    Of course, its only a loan, and there wille a day when Ill have to return it.

    Ill make the most of it.

    Until then, Ill just have to pluck mulberries.

    While I was thinking to myself.

    Harkon came to his senses and shouted.

    Knights with the hearts of lions!

    It was a cringe-worthy line.

    Maybe it was the awe-inspiring atmosphere.

    Or maybe its just Grandfells personality.

    Still, they look good.

    I gazed at the lined-up knights with satisfaction.

    And then, just like that.

    A thud!

    With a loud bang, the named monster appeared.

    It was a giant turtle.

    Its fangs protruded like a fierce beast.

    A giant turtle with a carapace that glistened like gold.

    Suddenly, I recognized the name from the new update.

    Golden Fang Giant Turtle: Lv.450

    The toughest of the toughest.

    It was a level 450 monster.

    The Yusra Inds consisted of ten inds.

    Ten named monsters inhabit each ind.

    The highest level of them all was the giant turtle.

    Not an easy start.

    But it might be worth a try.

    Natural Enemies: Increases yourbat power by leaps and bounds when battling with demons.

    That turtle wasnt a demon.

    Thanks to the Greed of the Seven Deadly Sins, the Enmity is activated.

    Moreover, I had the greatest knightly order in the empire by my side.

    The Knights of the Lion Heart.

    Now that we have learned of your connection to the Magic Tower. It would be presumptuous of me to tell you to stay out of harms way, soe on, adventurer. Wont you join us to take down the beast?

    For some reason.

    The Temrs are being so polite to me.

    I feel it again.

    I wonder if they have connections in Arcana.

    I didnt realize the halo of the tower was so bright.

    In any case, I had no reason to refuse.

    I replied as I always do.

    If you need my help, Im happy to oblige.

    I added shamelessly.

    But there is give and take in all things. Always remember that. Sir Lion Hart, Knight Commander, Harkon Kingsguard.

    I know Im rambling.

    And yet, I couldnt believe it.

    I mean, even if you put aside the sagas.

    Youre asking me to give you a drowning man, and youre asking me to give you a bag?

    Me and the Knights of Lion Hart.

    We may have amon front.

    The Knights of the Lions Heart will always be the superior force.

    Why, they outnumbered me a hundred to one.

    Levels?

    Honestly, Im embarrassed to evenpare.

    My level was a mere 146.

    The bus passenger said hed rather take the bus fare.

    And yet he was willing to help me.

    As if that werent bad enough, he wanted to get paid for his help.

    Or maybe hed rather die of embarrassment than be killed by a monster.

    Of course, she wasnt wrong.

    First and foremost, there is a certain dignity in dying.

    It wasnt the least bit offensive.

    Ill keep that in mind. Adventurer.

    Boom!

    A fist pounded on his heart.

    Harkon answered with a grunt.

    I said to myself.

    I shouldnt raise him just because hes in puberty.

    Hes going to be spoiled if I keep epting him like this.

    But Im d I did.

    It wasnt a bad trade-off for my internal shame.

    Lion Hart on the bus with the Knights of Columbus. No, it wasnt enough that I was forced into an alliance, I was forced into debt to them.

    Add to that Harkons inexplicable reaction to the tower.

    Youve got a lot on your te.

    That golden tortoises neck.

    Not to mention the inds treasure.

    There were no more distractions.

    Thump!

    The giant tortoise bared its fangs at them.

    Knights of the Lion Heart! Charge!

    The knights rushed forward with Harkons shout.

    They cant lose.

    I also manifested Magic.

    *.

    Park Huigang stared at the scene in front of him in a daze.

    What the hell is this situation?

    He didnt have the energy to be surprised or fuss.

    The Emerald Tiger was simply subdued.

    That alone was enough to make me shudder.

    It was beyond my expectations.

    -What is this, the Knights of Lion Heart?

    -Wow, theres an NPC and a route ovep.

    -Its a little hard to eat the inds treasures on this ind?

    Yeah, as per the chat.

    No luck this time, I thought.

    What kind of NPCs are the Lion Heart Knights?

    From when Arcana was a game to now.

    Theyve been one of the most powerful military organizations outside of the Mighty Tower.

    Number one in the guild rankings for sheer force.

    Dwarfed only by the Shining.

    -Faith Shakes Homen

    Say what you will about power.

    Lion Hart was Lion Hart.

    Above all, the leader of the Knights, Harkon Kingsguard, was still alive and well.

    Even Ho Yeol cantpete with them.

    Not even the viewers, not even Park Hwi Kang.

    Thats what everyone thought.

    But then a development that no one could have predicted began!

    -Whats with the look on Harcons face?

    -He looks so scared.

    -What the hell is going on?!!

    Ill try to stay out of the way.

    We were too far away to hear what Ho-yeol and Harkon were saying.

    But those expressions.

    It was obvious they were having a long conversation.

    Moreover.

    Eh? Now, wait!!!

    Boom.

    Harkon swore in his heart.

    -No, wait, wait, wait, wait.

    -Thats an imperial greeting, isnt it?

    Why are you doing that in front of Lee Ho-yeol?

    -I had no doubt, Homen.

    The heart of the lion.

    To them, swearing an oath to the heart

    meant a great deal to them.

    So my curiosity was bound to grow.

    Another pilgrimage had begun.

    Current viewers: 512,998

    And now.

    An ever-increasing number of viewers.

    In front of all those eyes.

    The union of Ho Yeol and the Knights of Lion Hart was unfolding.

    -Is that even possible?

    Ho Yeol hunting the Golden Fang Giant Turtle as if he had a party with the Lion Heart Knights.

    Its amazing that theyre united in amon front with the Lion Heart Knights of Heaven.

    - What the hell is this ss?!

    -And his support skills are amazing.

    -Does it make sense to utilize those skills outside of ss?

    The viewers are purely

    They were purely focused on Ho Yeolsbat.

    A battle they had never seen before.

    Because Ho-yeol was showing it to them.

    So its not a broadcast, its an intuition.

    All Park Hwigang could say while watching was.

    wah.

    Those were the only words.

    *.

    What is the advantage of [magic] over [skill]?

    Honestly, Im not sure anymore.

    It is what it is.

    I realized that after meeting Marcelo and the other mages at the Magic Tower.

    Its not that magic is superior, its that Grampels talent for it is fraudulent.

    I didnt realize it was so difficult.

    Exploration, interference, manifestation.

    The search is just the beginning.

    I didnt realize it was so much work.

    In that way, the skill had a definite advantage.

    All you have to do is shout it out.

    But the downside was also clear.

    For one thing, it didnt allow for creativity.

    For example.

    Fire Arrow.

    For skills.

    All you could do was shoot a fire arrow.

    At best, you could direct it.

    But magic is different.

    When you add theboriousness of interference to the equation, you get.

    Bam!

    Intense.

    I was able to manifest a spinning, zing Fire Arrow.

    Its destructive power is iparable to a normal fire arrow.

    The eleration of the spinning Fire Arrow increased its firepower even more.

    Pah-bah-bah-bah!

    Just like that.

    A normal Fire Arrow would have been blocked by the dense vegetation, unable to reach the turtle.

    But with a few more spins, it reduced the obstacle to ashes.

    Boom!

    You hit the giant turtle in the head.

    I dealt enough damage to make it groan.

    This was not an easy manifestation.

    Not only was it harder, but it cost a lot more magic.

    Of course, that doesnt apply to me.

    I should be grateful, right?

    To my former self, who was suffering from a secondary illness.

    Of course, my magic wasnt enough to take him down.

    Even with the broochs effects in effect.

    than his health.

    My magic would be depleted first.

    But at this moment, I was not alone.

    Attack his legs! Bring him to his knees!

    Its encouraging to see!

    As high level as they were, the knights certainly fought well.

    More than anything, their movements showed that they were well trained.

    Harkon and the others were relentlessly attacking the turtles legs.

    Just less efficient.

    Not forck of ability.

    Id say its a bad matchup.

    We were racking up hits, but it seemed like it would be a while before he was brought to his knees.

    Thick legs.

    I couldnt do any real damage.

    [The Yusra Ind begins to be tainted by greed].

    [Copse Progress: 4/10]

    Four already.

    I cant help but realize that time is passing.

    So.

    Were going to have to get a little more creative here.

    I said to Harkon.

    Harkon. I will assist you.

    Assist, what does that mean, adventurer?

    I will open the way.

    ?

    On the face of it, that sounds pretty cool.

    But thats not what I meant to say.

    I was only going to open a literal path.

    I just happen to have enough materials.

    A giant turtle on a rampage.

    His rampage took down trees.

    A mountain crumbled to the ground.

    A giant boulder is broken into smaller pieces.

    Exploring, interfering, manifesting.

    Moment by moment, the shape of the rubble changed.

    I added creativity to the mix.

    Inspiration, from the stupa.

    On the steps of the stupa, to be precise.

    Mm-hmm.

    A set of stairs appeared out of thin air.

    The stairs are the giant tortoises only weakness.

    The tortoises head was embroidered.

    Its worth spending more than half my magic power.

    Thousands of steps in thin air.

    Although I manifested.

    Just looking at it makes me feel magnificent.

    Now, you!

    Harkon stuttered in surprise for a moment.

    He quickly grasped my intentions.

    And gave themand.

    The way is open. Do not waste the opportunity. Well finish them off!

    Tadak!

    The knights ascended the stairs.

    Indeed, the hearts of lions.

    Theyre not like me, the one who stood at the top of the stairs.

    I immediately cast a reversal spell.

    The stairs they climbed were torn down and new ones were built.

    I didnt do this because I wanted to replicate the staircase of the magic tower.

    It was simply the limitations of my meager magic power.

    Its hard enough to maintain!

    Thrifty horsepower.

    It takes energy to levitate a staircase out of thin air.

    I had to cut out as many corners as I could.

    Its a great illusion.

    If you didnt know any better.

    It doesnt look like a very high level of magic.

    Once again, I realize my plight.

    A swan on ake.

    Feigning grace.

    Im forced to il my legs incessantly.

    But for this moment, I dont feel sorry for myself.

    Tadadat!

    Up the stairs.

    Pook!

    Pook!

    The knights swords plunged into the nape of the giant turtles neck.

    At the same time.

    A message came to me.

    [Knight, Harkon Kingsguard gives up his kill credit for the Golden Fang Giant Turtle].

    [Knight, Enoch Loren relinquishes kill credit for Golden Fang Giant Turtles].

    [Article, Yeshika Bright waives kill credit for golden-fanged giant tortoise].

    At the end of the dizzying message.

    [Relinquished kill credit is transferred].

    [Loot is automatically imed for high kill contributions].

    [You have leveled up].

    [Youve leveled up].

    [Youve leveled up.].

    I said shamelessly.

    Indeed, you are as honorable as your name. Knight of the Lion Heart.

 Chapter 30: Youve Picked the Wrong Opponent (1)

    Chapter 30: Youve Picked the Wrong Opponent (1)

    Episode 30. Youve Picked the Wrong Opponent (1)

    The leader of the lions.

    The Harkon Kingsguards eyes narrowed.

    His first thought was doubt.

    I wasnt mistaken.

    One of the Emperors gifts to the Matriarchs.

    One of his gifts to them.

    Fragmentary in appearance.

    But a work of art in its own right.

    That was definitely a sixth sense brooch.

    Tools of that caliber were notmon.

    But how does an adventurer get to ?

    The Martial Tower was a group, more than a group.

    Mages driven solely by the quest for truth.

    If they were interested in continental hegemony.

    It wouldnt have taken them less than a year to unify the continent.

    That made it even more puzzling.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    Its obvious hes an adventurer by his name.

    How could you possibly possess the tools of the Magic Tower?

    He stole the tools from the Magic Tower?

    Impossible.

    It wasnt even a possibility worth considering.

    There was only one answer, then.

    The Matriarch gave them to him.

    And voluntarily.

    Honestly, Harkon didnt understand.

    Why an adventurer?

    For a quest for truth?

    The Matriarch was no friend to anyone.

    In a nutshell.

    Yes, they were a natural disaster of sorts.

    To seek the truth.

    They were monsters capable of destroying everything in their path.

    No, its not the why that matters.

    Harkon decided.

    Now that we know you have ties to the Tower. It would be presumptuous of me to tell you to stay away.

    Without knowing why.

    Dropped into the world of adventurers.

    All he could do was pray.

    He never expected to meet an adventurer rted to Matap.

    If it was Matap, he would have told me about this situation. No, he may have already found a solution.

    This was a chance to get in touch with him.

    Even if it meant getting caught up in a natural disaster.

    Harkon had no intention of passing it up.

    So, adventurer, why dont you join us and take down the beast?

    But first, he needed to verify.

    Was this adventurer really connected to the Magic Tower?

    Or if he had obtained the Sixth Sight Brooch by sheer luck.

    If you have any doubts about his abilities, you can contact ..

    You might ask where the brooch came from.

    After all, it was a gift from the Emperor.

    Lion Hart, the most powerful knight in the Empire, the Emperors Handmaiden.

    As its leader, he has that kind of authority.

    Youll know it when you see it.

    Harkon thought hed said enough.

    But the answer that came back stunned him.

    But there is give and take in all things. Always remember that. Sir Harkon Kingsguard, Knight Commander Lion Hart.

    Holy sh*t, he saw through it!

    Exactly his intentions.

    Harkon realized something in that brief conversation.

    He understood my intentions, and yet heplied.

    Remember, theres a give and take.

    But he didnt let it go.

    I made a mistake.

    His intentions had been revealed, and the positions of himself and the adventurer had beenpletely reversed.

    You did.

    It was now theirs to prove, not the adventurers.

    Ill keep that in mind. Adventurer.

    As if in penance for his indiscretion.

    A vow to the heart.

    And now.

    Sigh.

    A staircase in the sky.

    A single step.

    The strange sight of the stairs disappearing and reappearing.

    It was magic.

    Tadadat!

    As he climbed the stairs, he recalled their conversation.

    -Harkon. I will assist you.

    -Assist. What does that mean, adventurer?

    -I will open the way.

    Harkon gritted his teeth.

    How can you im to be the Emperors knight?

    Unnecessary suspicion.

    As if that werent enough, they were being pampered.

    At a time when they needed to prove themselves.

    Bam!

    I will not disappoint you now. Adventurer.

    Concentrate.

    Goooooo-!

    The sword glows faintly.

    Sword strike.

    In an instant, Harkons sword pierced the turtles neck.

    One after another, the knights sword strikes flew.

    The creatures breathing was cut off.

    Harkon was not the least bit pleased.

    No wonder I dont deserve it.

    For giving up a meritorious deed.

    He did not feel that he had repaid his debt to the adventurer.

    If anything, he felt he owed him more.

    So Harkon wasted no time.

    He shouted to his knights.

    Lets make quick work of this. We continue with the adventurer, Lee Ho-Yeol.

    *.

    [You have leveled up.].

    The wee message stopped at exactly twenty.

    He had gained 20 levels in one fell swoop.

    Indeed, the Named Monster.

    Thats a lot of experience for the strongest guy in the Yusra Ind.

    This makes me level 166.

    Although Im leveling up at a rapid pace.

    I cant help but feel inadequate.

    I dont have far to go, just the current battle.

    If only I was level 300.

    I borrowed a better tool than this brooch from a magic tower.

    I would have been able to hunt down the giant turtle with a barrage of magic.

    But theres nothing more pointless thanmenting what you cant have.

    Thats it. Ive got it.

    I opened my inventory.

    Loot that was automatically acquired as a high contributor.

    The treasure of the ind, to be precise.

    [Ind Treasure, Shattered Crown]

    [Rank: Epic]

    [Limit: Lv.500]

    [Effect: None]

    [Description: An old crown].

    what.

    What does it say about bnce?

    The first thing I noticed was the tiers.

    Normal  Magic  Rare  Unique  Epic

    Due to my personality, I dont show it with my whole body.

    I was deeply surprised.

    An Epic tiered item!

    If its Epic, it hasnt even appeared a few times in Arcanas history, has it?

    Sure, in the decade or so since I left Arcana.

    There may have been Epic-rated items dropped that Im not aware of.

    But even taking that into ount, Epic items arent something you see every day. I still had no information about them.

    There were no transactions in the auction house.

    Thats why I said there was no bnce.

    Yeah, if its Epic.

    Its got to be epic.

    Its supposed to have a big effect.

    And the level cap is ridiculously high.

    It doesnt work!

    Not even a one-line description.

    I didnt see any sincerity.

    The treasure of the ind is the dog horn!

    Emotional ups and downs like a roller coaster.

    Of course, I didnt hold back.

    I dont make a big deal out of this.

    I didnt need to set it up, I knew from experience.

    And there was more evidence.

    [Decay Progression: 4/10].

    As it turns out, I was right.

    It wasnt the inds treasure itself that was causing the copse.

    The inds treasures are tainted by greed.

    One of the treasures, a crown, entered my inventory, but my progress didnt increase.

    I thought to myself.

    Greed I didnt even have.

    Even if I had, it would have disappeared quickly.

    The moment I checked the crowns information.

    But maybe its hiding something.

    Epic rank is Epic for a reason.

    I thought for a moment, trying to beforting.

    Why did you give it up anyway?

    I remembered Harkon and the others.

    Not only had they given up their kill contribution, but they had also automatically gained ess to the inds treasures.

    I hadnt even imagined it.

    Indeed, you are as honorable as your reputation. Knights of Lion Hart.

    What do you say?

    I had taken the excessive kindness for granted.

    Still, I need to know why.

    Theres something Ive always said.

    Remember, give and take.

    Im in a different state of mind when I go into the bathroom than when Ie out.

    If I knew this would happen, I should have just kept my mouth shut.

    I was in the middle of regretting that.

    Im in your debt once again.

    What? I owe you? You owe me?

    What could I possibly owe him?

    In an instant, fifty thousand thoughts raced through my head.

    Because I cleared the path, the stairs? Thats it?

    But without blinking an eye, I spoke up.

    As long as you keep it in mind, it wont matter.

    Of course, your words are etched on this heart.

    He didnt blink an eye.

    I could tell.

    that I was firmly mistaken about something.

    Where did I go wrong?

    No wonder I cant figure it out.

    But I dont have to think about it anymore.

    Why, whats that saying?

    If you cant avoid it, enjoy it.

    And its not a one-way street.

    Its not a give and take.

    You get more than an illusion?

    It was a simple matter of giving back.

    Its a reference point.

    It was a matter of pride.

    Grampel, who never owed anyone anything, would know better.

    Harkon removed his helmet, revealing a middle-aged face.

    Its a handsome, gentle face for a knight.

    He rested his fist on his chest once more and spoke to me.

    I do not know what purpose you serve, but at least here. We, the Knights of the Lionheart, will be your sword and shield in the Isles of Yusra.

    If only this were an Arcana game.

    Id be taking screenshots nonstop.

    I cant believe the Knights of Lion Hart said that.

    Hes talking about it like its a life achievement.

    Thats how amazing  is.

    But there was something even more amazing.

    [The Knights of Lion Hart join your party].

    Only in the Yusra Inds.

    They have sworn allegiance to me.

    The party was automatically created.

    Information about them shed before my eyes.

    I could see their level above my head.

    [Harkon Kingsguard: Lv.600]

    [Yeshka Bright: Lv.430]

    [Enoch Lauren: Lv.400].

    Level 600.

    The moment I saw that number.

    I dared to bet.

    No other yer or guild in the Yusra Ind would be able to match the power of my party! To be the leader of such a party at only level 166.

    I should at least feel some pressure.

    It hurts to say it now.

    Burden is not a word in my dictionary.

    I will respect your decision. Lord Harkon.

    I said shamelessly.

    It was clear what I would do with my knights.

    And-

    I said, pacing.

    Then lets go to the next ind.

    One way or another, we had to get to the main battle!

    *]

    [The Yusra Inds begin to be tainted by greed].

    [Copse Progress: 5/10]

    Reminders.

    Kinver licked his parched lips.

    Lets calm down.

    Supernova.

    It was this patience that had earned him the name.

    Note, note, note.

    This patience to wait until a clear opportunity eventually presents itself.

    [The Eusra Ind begins to be tainted by greed].

    [Copse progress: 6/10].

    f*ck!

    But maybe its the environment of Treasure Ind.

    It was unusually hard to bear.

    It was as if someone was whispering to him.

    -Move.

    -You cant stay still like that.

    -What if the treasure is taken from me?

    Shut up.

    I hadnt given up.

    He was just looking for a sure thing.

    Kinver believed himself to be clever.

    Theres a time and a ce for everything.

    After killing dozens, maybe hundreds of yers.

    The fact that he was still walking around unharmed was proof of that belief.

    The reason Kinver was holding his breath was simple.

    The prey of the Yusra Ind was not easy to hunt.

    Cowards.

    The yers were moving in guilds, or at least parties.

    Well, he was, too.

    This was to ensure that whenever a prey was separated from the pack.

    It was meant to be swift.

    If the fight lingers, its over.

    That would mean the end of everything hed worked for, whether the hunt was sessful or not.

    So Kinver went into hiding.

    On this isted ind.

    Few yers would ever reach it.

    Kinver licked his parched lips again.

    Fools with heads full of flowers.

    Why take the hard way when you can take the easy way?

    It was beyond Kinversprehension.

    He could only be grateful.

    Thanks to your ignorance of reality.

    I was taking a shortcut.

    Thats when Kinvers eyes lit up.

    Ohora.

    I saw prey in the distance.

    And a very tasty one at that.

    I never thought Id see it like this.

    Indeed, it was worth it to keep an eye out from the portal.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    A yer with a shocking debut.

    His strength?

    Kinber was aware of it.

    No, he couldnt help but notice.

    The TV, the inte, any media outlet had been talking about him for a while.

    In other words, it was delicious.

    When you dont know something, thats when its good.

    Like he really was something.

    When youre full of air.

    That was the best time to pop your prey like a balloon.

    That arrogance will get you killed today.

    No matter how strong I was, I was prepared.

    Debuffs, status ailments, rare poisons, and more.

    Means that I could never face alone.

    Kinver signaled.

    Prepare, everyone.

    But.

    Kinvers signal never dropped.

    -Kinber? You said get ready, as*h*le.

    .

    -Why doesnt this as*h*le talk?

    The angry voices of hispanions rang in his ears.

    But Kinver couldnt say anything.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    And as if escorting him.

    The knights in te armor following behind him.

    And most of all, that lion sigil. It was unmistakable.

    That was the Knights of Lion Hart.

    What the hell?!

    Kinver eximed in disbelief.

    I wasnt being  arrogant.

    Unreachable by any shortcut.

    An overwhelming difference in ss.

    It was then.

    Oh, no.

    How did  recognize me when I was hiding?!

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    He made eye contact with a middle-aged knight walking alongside him.

 Chapter 31: Youve Picked the Wrong Opponent (2)

    Chapter 31: Youve Picked the Wrong Opponent (2)

    Episode 31. Youve Picked the Wrong Opponent (2)

    Im not sure when I wasnt proud.

    I wont deny it.

    Im more confident now than ever!

    [Harkon Kingsguard : Lv.600]

    I have the strongest knights in the Empire as my party.

    I dont know when Ill get another chance in my lifetime to be associated with such a titan.

    So I steeled myself.

    I have to make the most of this opportunity.

    Thanks to the points I invested in my Luck stat.

    Anyway, its a stroke of luck that will nevere again.

    This was the end of our rtionship on the Yusra Inds.

    In that case, I would do everything I could here!

    That was my n.

    The first step, of course, was to secure the inds treasures.

    In my inventory, of course, was the crown, the inds treasure.

    I had no time for greed.

    Thanks to Grandfells settings, the copse progression did not increase.

    So.

    For now, weve stopped the great evil from awakening.

    Stop the resurgence of the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed. (Ongoing)

    Dont let the inds treasures be tainted by greed. (Ongoing)

    There are still treasures on the ind.

    The quest was in progress.

    This is a bonus stage!

    The treasures of the ind.

    To hunt monsters and get loot.

    It was all up to me.

    Now I cant even look down on myself for not having a teammate.

    No excuses.

    The Knights of Lion Hart.

    They were on my tail.

    Or so I thought.

    Harkon, walking alongside me, spoke up.

    Indeed, thendscape is as beautiful as the legends, except for one thing.

    One thing?

    Well, thats quite a statement.

    As I stared at it wordlessly, Harkon asked a question.

    Lord Ho-Yeol, what do you think of the rats in the trees?

    Now, wait a minute.

    What did he just say?

    , Lord Ho-Yeol?!

    What, that title that makes me cringe every time I hear it!

    Adventurer Lee Ho-yeol to Lord Ho-yeol.

    We can guess the reason for the change.

    Even if I dont know the reason, Harkon was mistaken.

    A very good mistake about me.

    Misunderstanding? I can do that.

    And the way youre doing it, the way youre talking.

    Youd think you were a nobleman.

    Sometimes Im mistaken, too.

    Cheap green tea tastes really sweet, and I just do.

    But.

    Im about to die of embarrassment.

    Im dying of embarrassment.

    Lord Ho-yeol.

    Above all, my sisters, especially No. 3.

    I remember her face.

    If she ever found out, she would be teased for the rest of her life.

    Theres enough ck history as it is.

    Im d it ended in the Yusra Inds.

    Please dont let us meet outside.

    Thats what I wanted to say.

    I replied nonchntly.

    Lord Harkon, what are your thoughts?

    With all due respect, I think its better that you deal with this.

    I will respect your decision.

    As I swallowed my shame, I remembered the conversation.

    Up in the tree, did I say rat?

    He meant squirrels.

    I said, Are squirrels high level here?

    Might as well get it over with.

    Lets go see some squirrels.

    Thats when I looked up in the tree.

    A message came to me.

    [Eusras Ind is beginning to be tainted by greed].

    [Copse progress: 8/10].

    Waah, whats left?

    Not counting the crown I acquired.

    Looking at it again, there is only one treasure left on the ind.

    The sound was the sound of all the yers in the Yusra Inds converging on this ind.

    This is no time for squirrel hunting.

    I continued.

    But for now, can you follow me?

    Thud.

    There was no question.

    Harkon sheathed his sword and nodded.

    Of course. Lord Ho-Yeol. We have promised to be your sword and shield on this ind.

    Harkons frosty gaze turned to the treetops.

    I dont think the squirrels will be around for a while, either.

    Was there really a squirrel?

    I started to shake my head, then stopped.

    Its undignified to poke around too much.

    That, too, is undignified.

    I swallowed a sigh at the thought.

    I resented myself for adapting to this tired personality.

    *.

    Robbery, ckmail, murder.

    All sorts of evil deeds, and no judgment.

    I even gave myself the dubious title of supernova.

    Where is there a God? If there was, Id be dead by now.

    But Kinver had nothing to fear.

    yers higher than him?

    No matter how high they were.

    If youre bitten by this poison, you can only beg for your life.

    He couldnt count the number of yers who had died because they had trusted a higher level than him.

    Not to mention the weaker ones.

    But the vicious Kinver was trembling.

    [The Harkon Kingsguard has its eyes on you].

    [Your body and mind are paralyzed with fear].

    [Aberration: Fear arises].

    Im sorry.

    Please dont kill me.

    I wanted to scream, but I couldnt even find my voice.

    Thats the Harkon Kingsguard!!!

    Lion Hart, the mightiest knightly order in the Empire.

    The leader of the lions, the Temrs.

    They merely made eye contact.

    Kinver couldnt move a finger.

    Please, please!

    A ng.

    The sound of a sword being drawn.

    A cold voice spoke at the same time.

    Lord Harkon, what are your thoughts?

    I think its better to deal with it.

    He had never felt it before.

    Kinver was even more vulnerable to fear.

    Oh, no, no, no!

    If I could.

    He felt like burying his head in the ground and begging.

    But.

    I will respect your decision.

    The voice sounded like a celestial force.

    At that moment, Kinvers legs gave out.

    !

    He could feel his pants getting wet.

    But he felt no shame.

    At this moment, the fear of death was too great.

    -Youre wrong.

    Its my coworkers voice.

    Was it the hallucination that had been tugging at my nerves earlier?

    I couldnt tell the difference.

    But can you follow me now?

    ?

    Of course. Lord Ho-Yeol. We have promised to be your sword and shield on this ind.

    Ironcluck-?

    Harkon sheathed his sword at Ho-Yeols words.

    Then he really let himself go.

    Only when they were far enough away did Kinvere to his senses.

    Did I live?

    I, how did I live?

    Kinver muttered.

    Did he save me?

    Lee Ho-yeol, the guy?

    Because he felt sorry for me, the guy whod pissed his pants?

    Or because hes a rat who doesnt care about people like me?

    Whatever the reason, it was good.

    Kinver wiped a tear from the corner of his eye.

    Sh*t.

    Only one emotion.

    He sobbed with relief that he had lived.

    Kinver realized again.

    Different dimension.

    The Harkon Kingsguard.

    It was a monster, more than a monster.

    And Lee Ho-Yeol, wielding such a harkon as a sword and shield.

    Kinver reconnected the call.

    -Kinver, as*h*le, do you hear me now?

    -What was I supposed to do, shut up?

    To the anger of his colleagues, he spoke up.

    Im out of the Yusra Ind.

    -What the f*ck are you talking about, as*h*le? Hey!

    Finally. Dont mess with Lee Ho-yeol if you dont want to be f*cked.

    -What?!

    Tsk-tsk.

    I could hear the yelling, but it was good.

    Kinver did not want to set foot on the Yusra Ind for another moment.

    Lee Ho-Yeol or Harkon.

    If he ran into either of them again.

    Because then Id really be out of my mind.

    .

    .

    .

    Whats wrong with this as*h*le?

    Supernova, Park Hyun-jung gritted his teeth.

    Its not every day that the Kinver bastard acts like an as*h*le.

    Today, he crossed the line a bit.

    You son of a bitch.

    How much had he invested for today?

    It was a deficit for a modest hunt.

    If not a jackpot, at least a modest one.

    Park became increasingly nervous.

    You know what Im going through, you f*cking Kinver!

    It was a stupid decision to trust the same supernova regardless of skill.

    They dont know when to stab you in the back.

    Park gritted his teeth.

    I dont know about you, but I cant back down like this.

    It was then.

    He heard a voice in his ear.

    -You can do it.

    -Its simple, killing and stealing.

    -Now youre here. Come on, youve got this.

    What the f*ck?

    The call was obviously cut off.

    Park was stunned by the rity of the voice.

    But it was only for a moment.

    Ill do something. I will!

    -Dont mess with Lee Ho-yeol if you dont want to be f*cked.

    I dont know what it is, but I dont want to die.

    Except for Lee Ho-yeol, that bastard.

    *.

    Tudududududududu

    Dozens of helicopters flew over the Pacific Ocean.

    Below them, of course, are the Yusra Inds.

    Its not quite as realistic, but its the best I could do from the top of a helicopter.

    There were live monsters roaming the Yusra Inds.

    Still, its a bad angle. Jong Jin, cant you just do a bungee jump? Youre wearing a parachute.

    VBC News.

    Hyun Yong Suks crude joke is met with a stern reply.

    -Ugh. Im going to die of motion sickness, really!

    I have to pay the bills. I missed all these opportunities.

    I still havent heard about Lee Ho-yeol yet! Ew!

    Makes me sick, really.

    Hyun Yong-seok took off his headset for a moment and wrote.

    I did my best though. Thanks to you, the ratings are cruising.

    Todays Arcana is live.

    Current live ratings are at 15 percent.

    Of course, the ratings were driven by Gaon, not a gagging Yoon Jong-jin.

    The Shining won two ind treasures, or whatever.

    In the end, the nations attention was on the Guild of Korea.

    It was only natural that it would turn to Gaon.

    -Was that a good shot? That was a good one at the end.

    Maybe its because the mobs are big here. I actually preferred the angle from a distance. The viewer reaction was amazing. It was worth it to make you sick.

    -Good for you, for recognizing that. Boom!

    Gaon defeats the Named Monster and acquires the inds treasure.

    Regardless of the viewership, Hyun Yong Suk was thrilled.

    Also.

    Only the finale, lets make sure we get one cut.

    yers gathered on thest ind.

    As many yers gathered.

    Naturally, it would create an interesting picture.

    -Im definitely going to get a close-up of the Inazuma guys faces. Considering how mean theyve been to us, Im going to take a picture of their humiliation! Wow!

    I ate all my food today because of you.

    Yes, Yoon Jong-jin was right.

    Even if I only captured the changes in Kazuma Inazumas and Hisagi Kazumas facial expressions, it was amazing.

    Unlike Gaon, the Japanese guild, Inazuma, hadnt gotten any of the inds treasures.

    Maybe the guild rankings will change.

    The anticipation grew.

    Tudu-tudu-tudu-tudu

    The helicopter was flying to thest ind after Gaon.

    -Wow. Everyone is so fast.

    What? Are they there already?

    -Hold on, let me zoom in.

    The transmission screen zoomed in.

    Then I realized why Yoon Jong-jin was so excited.

    Wow. This is spectacr. This.

    The Shining and Unification of Heaven and Earth.

    Guilds and yers flocking to the center of the ind.

    -This isnt something you see every day, is it, Senpai?

    No, I dont think Ive ever seen it before. We shouldnt be gathering like this in the first ce, theres no point inpeting in the Rift.

    -Treasure Ind, thanks to you, really.

    I wonder what will happen on the final ind?

    Watching it, I couldnt help but feel like a viewer instead of a PD.

    But Hyun Yong Suk was a pro.

    First, lets get the Gaon and Inazuma angle out of the way.

    -Okay. But wait.

    Ill just watch it in peace.

    Once the battle begins in earnest, it bes difficult to get the right angle.

    I had to get at least one clear shot.

    I was nagged day after day.

    Yoon Jong-jin was a pro.

    Okay. Tae-mins mask is good.

    The face of Gaons guild master, Nam Tae-min, appeared in the angle.

    But wait.

    Why?

    Nam Tae-mins face is colored in horror?

    No, thats more than horror, thats screaming!

    What is he looking at?

    I wonder that too!

    Suddenly, Yoon Jong-jins camera spins around.

    And there it is.

    Yaaaaat?! H, hyung! Ho-yeol, Lee Ho-yeol!

    It was Lee Ho-yeol again.

    But he wasnt alone.

    Hyun Yong-seok was looking at the monitor.

    His face, like Yoon Jong-jins, was colored with horror.

    -Stop, hyung. The lion! The lion! The lion! The lion symbol!

    Helicopters hovered along the VBC.

    The Knights of Lion Hart?! What the hell, whats going on, this!

    Soon, all the cameras were covering the same angle.

 Chapter 32: The Basics Are Important

    Chapter 32: The Basics Are Important

    Episode 32. The Basics Are Important

    A scream.

    Nam Tae-mins face contorted like the famous painting of the same name.

    aaaaaaaaa!!!

    He suddenly screamed.

    Theres no monster in sight.

    He must have gone berserk.

    Whats wrong, Nam Tae-min?

    Hyung, did you eat something wrong?

    Thats why I told you to eat less cup noodles.

    The guild members faces were colored with embarrassment.

    They had noticed his change in emotion.

    Blood is thicker than water.

    It was only his brother, Nam Chul-min.

    -Wow, I told you he was tough!

    He didnt let go of his hope and pushed to sign Lee Ho-yeol.

    They were attacking the Yusra Inds, thinking that no news was good news.

    But what did they see in front of them?

    Ugh, how can this be!

    Knight Lion Hart.

    He showed up with a bunch of monstrous NPCs!

    I would have been less shocked if I had given up earlier.

    But this is a neat way to end it.

    -Tae Min Ah. Now we have no choice but to go to n B.

    As expected, Nam Chul-min is a quick thinker like an analyst.

    Hisne was simple.

    -Friendship, and if that doesnt work, at least avoid hostility.

    If you cant handle it, dont touch it.

    Tae-min nodded.

    Yes, Ive seen it in person, youre good at it.

    A greatsword the size of a man and a one-handed sword.

    Despite their different sizes, Nam Tae-min wielded the swords just like Harkon.

    Thats why I could tell.

    The level of difference.

    It was the same with the berserker from the neighboring ind.

    Huh?!

    It was Leonie who made the odd noise.

    , is that a new trick youve developed?

    Shut the f*ck up.

    I need to tackle him right now.

    I was too stunned to react.

    The instincts of a berserker who only knows how to fight.

    Leonie reflexively started quoting.

    Frontal? Surprise? Daguri?! No matter what.

    Harkon Kingsguard.

    There was no way the old man could win.

    Leonie scratched her head impatiently.

    Ugh. No way!

    Thest ind.

    Since you havent imed the inds treasure.

    Im going to go full-on crazy, I promised myself.

    Thats not fair!

    The Knights of Lion Hart.

    Where do theye out of nowhere?

    This is why we dont have the inds treasure.

    I wonder if I can get a kill credit for a named monster.

    Thud, thud, thud.

    Leonie had no choice but to stumble.

    ?

    Small stature.

    It was due to his rtively narrow vision.

    Leonie was a beat behind the others.

    She spotted the man with the knights.

    Is that?!

    A knight in gleaming te armor.

    A silver-haired man in an ink-colored suit.

    Ho Yeol.

    I knew it.

    Shining.

    How could a Korean brat?

    Cheon Ha Tong Il.

    Tudududududu.

    Even the helicopters in the sky.

    There was no distinction to be made.

    This moment.

    All eyes turned to Ho Yeol and the Lion Heart Knights.

    .

    .

    .

    Lets see.

    Had I ever been the center of such intense attention in my life?

    That alone should make you swoon.

    At least youve got the formality.

    Id been reveling in the attention.

    Its a reminder.

    Its a significant development.

    This shameless!

    Can you even say that now?

    I wanted to ask myself if I could.

    I cant help it.

    Im supposed to notice.

    I can see that the silence, the stares, are not an innocent reaction.

    If you put it another way, its understandable.

    Id be surprised, too.

    A yer shows up with the Knights of the Lionheart, once the strongest in the Empire. And with the inds treasure at stake.

    Its natural to be wary.

    But.

    Im just as crazy as you are!

    Me and the Knights of Lion Hart.

    Wasnt this a rtionship born of misunderstanding?

    More urately, it started with an overestimation of myself.

    I wonder what kind of gaze everyone is looking at me with.

    Pondering it wouldnt tell me.

    But I could be sure of one thing.

    At least they cant imagine Im level 166.

    What if the bubble bursts?

    Maybe Id feel like a fraudter.

    I might have gotten restless.

    Thats the old me.

    But today, I was confident.

    And it wasnt just because I was under the influence of the Grandfell.

    It was because I was fighting.

    Because Im always fighting.

    I knew I wasnt sinking.

    Underestimation requires proof, and overestimation requires that you make it happen.

    In the setting.

    It was bing more and more like the Grandfell.

    It doesnt matter.

    ck history is not to be immersed in, but to ovee.

    Grandfell was just me in the past.

    Its a lonely fight, where no one understands.

    At least I wasnt lonely now.

    Harkon was beside me, echoing my words.

    Indeed, it looks disciplined. Is this the work of Lord Ho-Yeol?

    I had a feeling he had a better idea than I did.

    Anyway, I must now focus on the enemy in front of me.

    Thest named monster of the Yusra Inds.

    [Lava Giant Carp: Lv.420]

    The tension in the air was palpable.

    Indeed, as its name suggests.

    It was fiery from the start.

    Goo-goo-goo-goo-!

    Can you feel it? The ground is shaking!

    Is it an earthquake?

    No, its an explosion. Its a volcano!

    The yers shouted.

    They were right.

    Puff-puff-puff!

    Smoke rose from the mountain in the center of the ind, and redva began to spew out.

    A Named Monster is a Named Monster.

    Theres definitely something out of this level.

    Dont worry, well stick to the n.

    Did everyone get their gear with the Fire Resistance option?

    Cooldown, anyone? Can I get a blessing?

    Of course, none of the yers panicked or fumbled.

    The information was there in the update history.

    The Lava Giant Carp.

    The name alone should have told you what to expect.

    This is not good.

    Harkons brow creased.

    It was hard to imagine NPCs summoned from Arcana checking their homepage for updates.

    Even if they had, it would have been difficult to prepare for.

    After a moment of silence, I spoke up.

    You have nothing to worry about. Lord Harkon.

    It wasnt a bluff.

    Fire resistance gear?

    Fire resistance buffs?

    Why would I need such a thing?

    I have magic.

    I checked my magic level.

    Its a bit, but its about 8% of my regenerated magic.

    Indeed, its worth saving my magic instead of being satisfied with the broochs effect.

    If its this much magic on thest ind.

    Ill be able to manifest my magic without worry.

    I finished speaking.

    I did not bring you here without a n.

    * * * * *.

    Arcana Today.

    The experts spoke up on the screen.

    Hey, I dont know whats going on here, but Im pretty sure this is unprecedented, even before and after the Cataclysm! A yer showing up with a Knight, and the strongest in the Empire, the Lion Heart Knights!

    I agree. Hes been on a ridiculous run since his first appearance. yer, Lee Ho-yeol!

    ording to the reports that just came in, yer Lee Ho-yeol has also obtained the inds treasure. It is said that he has united with the Lion Heart Knights to defeat the named monster, Lava Giant Carp!

    Speaking of the Lava Giant Carp, wasnt it the highest leveled Named Monster in the new update, expert?

    Gaons performance.

    This made the excited studio atmosphere even more heated.

    Lee Ho-yeol, whether his interview demeanor was honest or cocky.

    Whats the point?

    With a performance like this, even if you cant say anything else, youll understand! Im proud of you, yer Lee Ho-yeol!

    It felt like something pent up had been released.

    For a moment, the cast is drunk on the afterglow.

    The Named Monster had made his appearance.

    From the moment he appeared, there was a lot of noise.

    Yes, its the Named Monster, changing the environment.

    Shooting from above, I could see the changingndscape at a nce.

    Gushingva was covering the ind at a rapid pace.

    Experts were concerned.

    This is going to be tricky, isnt it?

    Theres bound to be restrictions on movement.

    I hope yers are properly prepared.

    But it wasnt just the environment that was tricky.

    It was like swimming underwater.

    Ava giant carp begins to swim through theva behind it.

    Bam!

    Hes huge, and hes kicking upva.

    No wonderva was flying everywhere.

    The yers struggles were also broadcast.

    If it werent for the  buff, I would have taken a lot of damage.

    Its very annoying, it wont fight at all.

    Its just running away, and the damage is piling up on the yers! Its a goldfish, why are you being so clever with the fish theme!

    Expert, its not a goldfish, its a koi.

    Well, well, well, arent they both fish!

    I found myself getting irritated.

    The situation was dire.

    Worst of all, he had no intention of fighting.

    The roilingva makes meleebat impossible.

    Any ranged attack, including magic, would be met with the creature hiding in theva, minimizing its damage.

    The cast cautiously gathered their thoughts.

    This is going to be a long battle.

    Then it happened.

    That prediction was overturned.

    The broadcast screen zoomed in on them.

    The onlookers gasped in horror.

    Now, wait a minute, theva is cracking, eh?!

    *sigh

    Levels have always been the absolute measure.

    Sometimes,patibility was just as important.

    Like now.

    It doesnt look like its easy to get to. Sir.

    A level 600 harkon.

    To him, a level 420 Named Monster wouldnt be a problem.

    As long as he could get close.

    No, if it even showed the slightest sign of attacking, hed be able to spin it out of existence.

    If only youd show me the slightest sign of weakness, but you dont seem willing to do that.

    So they werepatible.

    In that environment, in that personality.

    But it applied differently to me.

    I looked at theva.

    Exploring.

    Because thisva wasnt a [skill].

    Just like the stones.

    I didnt have to go through an inefficient process.

    All thanks to Grandfells setup.

    Of course, its not a familiar material like stone, so creative interference was out of the question.

    But thats okay.

    Im not alone.

    I have manifested magic.

    Adding to the interference process was simple positional maniption.

    It was an unfamiliar exploration material, so the energy drain was significant.

    It was no problem to manifest.

    Thats right.

    Sooooo!

    Immediately, theva cracked.

    Harkon spoke to me.

    How foolish of me to doubt you for a moment, Lord Ho-Yeol!

    Harkon was astonished.

    The great Harkon was astonished.

    No wonder the yers were stunned.

    What a crazy!

    I cant believe it. Now he can splitva?!

    I dont even know what a skill is!

    Unlike skills, magic allows for creative expression.

    It took me a few days to realize it, even with Grandfells brain.

    Even if I exined it to him, he wouldnt understand.

    So I said to Harkon.

    You dont have to climb the stairs this time. Lord Harkon.

    Hes not one for jokes.

    Even in a situation like this, he can make a joke.

    The corner of his mouth lifted as he drew his sword.

    How can I not return the favor!

    Through the crackedva.

    The knights of the Lions Heart rush in.

    Pure admiration.

    I dont know whose party this is, but theyre strong. All of them.

    But my work is not done here.

    I must do my best with what little magic I have left.

    Now that Im in a party.

    I had to contribute some kills to earn experience and loot!

    Of course, you can only use so much magic.

    Until Harkon and the knights were no longer engulfed inva.

    I needed to maintain my current manifestation.

    I can only use a very small amount of magic.

    Theres only so much I can do with a small amount of magic.

    to interfere with the most familiar navigational material, stone.

    And thats it.

    the reason I was confident I had the upper hand.

    Crackedva.

    The rapidly coolingva changed shape as a result.

    Well, I cant help it.

    I promised myself I wouldnt put up a good fight.

    After all, Im going to have to drag out another elementary science course.

    Basalt is what happens whenva cools.

    It may have a different name, but its always stone.

    Stone is a familiar material for exploration.

    So, searching, interfering, manifesting.

    The process is swift.

    The consumption of magic power is also extremely minimal.

    Quadruple-quadruple-quadruple!

    Soon, dozens of stone spears appeared in the air.

    Shush, shush, shush!

    I sent those stone spears flying towards the side of theva carp.

    This is crazy!!!

    Sh*t, is this for real?!

    Ooh, what are we looking at?

    In this moment, I didnt care what they were looking at me.

    It was a magical manifestation that brought everything out of nothing.

    Because that was my way too.

    I said nonchntly.

    Its a hit.

 Chapter 33: A True Nemesis (1)

    Chapter 33: A True Nemesis (1)

    Episode 33. A True Nemesis (1)

    Pow!

    [Lava Giant Carp : Lv.420]

    The strength of its body can only be matched by its tricky patterns.

    If it can rampage like that and have so much health, it cant be called a Lv.420 monster anymore.

    So.

    Pow!

    Pow!

    Stone Spear.

    The stone spear can also be used to deliver an effective hit.

    I guess they didnt expect theva to crack.

    The giant koi had dozens of stone spears embedded in its nks.

    It twitched its tail.

    For a moment, its movement was restricted.

    There was no way Harkon and the Knights of the LionHeart could have missed it.

    Goo-oo-oo-!

    Harkons sword was colored with a dark light.

    Thats not a skill.

    Why did he think that?

    Simple. I could recognize it at a nce.

    How strong is he?

    His exalted status.

    An innate magical talent that could mimic any spell just by looking at it. And the physical potential to equal it.

    On second thought, youve taken all the good stuff.

    Given the setting, Grandfell had the martial equivalent of a magical talent, which could be the harkon that makes a sword shine.

    Its definitely different from magic.

    But unlike magic, its not overwhelming?

    I wonder where to start to reach that level.

    I had no idea.

    Of course.

    Im a little intrigued.

    I opened my mouth arrogantly.

    Still, Id rather think of it as a good thing.

    Better to be optimistic than pessimistic.

    Better to be overconfident, even if its unfounded.

    Of course, a sword that emits light.

    If youre aiming for the Harkon.

    I dont think Ill ever see the day when fatigue leaves my body.

    SOOOOO

    As I suspected.

    Harkon had indeed spun the Lava Giant Python.

    Everyone, wake up! This is our chance!

    Kill contribution, secure it at all costs!

    Once we get through the crackedva, theva giant carp. What?!

    The other yers didnt even bother to put their spoons on it.

    Ironcluck

    Harkon sheathed his sword.

    The battle was over.

    Thud!

    The head of the giantva carp fell to the ground.

    It really was over.

    At the same time, a message appeared in my vision.

    [Your level has increased.].

    Your level has increased by 10 levels.

    I went from level 166 to level 176.

    Not bad for experience.

    This was a bit unexpected.

    I was partying with the Knights of LionHeart.

    I had to contribute to their kills to get experience.

    Apart from theva, the Lava Giant Carp itself wasnt a tricky creature.

    Apparently, my small contribution was recognized in that regard.

    [Loot is automatically awarded for high kill contributions].

    No, not a small amount, more than half, I think?

    I immediately checked my inventory.

    The acquired Ind Treasure was radiating its presence.

    [Ind Treasure, Lava Giant Carp Silk]

    [Rank: Unique]

    [Limit : None]

    [Effect: When crafted, grants the crafted item increased Fire Property Affinity / increased Evasion Chance / increased Aesthetic Stat Opening]

    [Description : This is a silk that cannot be exchanged for a gem of the same weight. It is so rare that no one would dare to estimate its value].

    Wassi.

    Another material item after the Emerald Crystal.

    But this wasnt something toin about!

    More than three confirmed effects?

    Pure Emerald Crystal.

    Its effects could only be confirmed after crafting.

    As I said, its effects fluctuated depending on the skill level of the crafter.

    However, there was no such condition attached to the silk.

    New stats unlocked, even if other effects are ignored.

    [Aesthetics].

    It was a stat I had never heard of, and I didnt understand its effect, but it felt good.

    I was a Demon Hunter with no unique stats.

    Id be grateful for anything that opened up.

    Indeed, it was worthy of a gem of equal weight.

    Beautiful.

    Above all, the aesthetics of the Grand Pce were impable.

    That would be the biggest guarantee of quality.

    That was it.

    Wait, what about the inds treasure?

    Someone said.

    The Named Monster was defeated, but no message came up.

    It shouldnt be hard to answer that question, if asked properly and politely.

    It wasnt hard to answer.

    But.

    Why have the eyes looking at me gotten worse?

    Degurr.

    My eyeballs rolled.

    The stares seem to alternate between the message window and me.

    But I didnt care why.

    I was not idle.

    I burned it white.

    Disenchantment.

    I was getting close to exhaustion.

    I feel weak all over.

    Fortunately, once the Lava Giant Carp was defeated, the volcano stopped erupting and theva cooled down quickly.

    At this point, I no longer need to maintain my magic.

    Harkon approached me.

    I cant help but admire your magic. Lord Ho-Yeol!

    I did a double take at his words.

    Rather, I admire it.

    Once at his humility.

    No, more than that, everyone is listening. What?!

    Lord Ho-Yeol?

    Again, at the unfamiliar title.

    A split second.

    Im stunned again, but I dont show it.

    I answered without changing my expression.

    Your swordsmanship is excellent. Lord Harkon.

    The good news was that no one wasughing at me.

    And for good reason.

    I told you.

    The method acting fools me sometimes.

    No way.

    Ive never seen Harkon so polite.

    Theres something arrogant about his tone. Are you sure he has a higher rank than Harkon?

    I felt like correcting him.

    I dont have a title.

    And the arrogant tone.

    That this was the most polite thing I could do.

    But I couldnt.

    !

    A message shed before my eyes.

    [Yusra begins to be tainted by greed].

    [Copse Progress: 9/10]

    Copse progress increased.

    Sure enough, I wasnt the only one.

    The yers chimed in.

    This seems like a bit of an afterthought.

    Wait, the numbers dont add up in the first ce. This?

    Isnt the inds treasure hidden somewhere else?!

    Other yers might be confused.

    But I wasnt.

    My ind treasure didnt affect the progress of the copse.

    For me.

    Because the emotion of greed didnt exist in Grandfell.

    So what was the reason for the message?

    I could guess.

    Someone had taken the inds treasure.

    That the inds treasure was once again tainted with greed.

    *A supernova.

    A supernova.

    Park Hyun-joon continued to bite his nails.

    His body was drenched in cold sweat.

    -Really? Its thest time. I dont have any more chances.

    -Youre just going to stand by and watch?

    -You said you wanted the treasure. Youre a coward.

    A voice called out.

    But Park wasnt wearing earphones.

    Was this voice a hallucination?

    It was natural to be suspicious and wary.

    Park didnt have time for that.

    Shut up. Ill take care of it.

    Park took stock of the situation.

    He spotted Ho-yeol.

    Didnt the supernovae still have at least some loyalty to each other?

    Kinber was right.

    If he had unknowingly touched Ho-Yeol, he could have been killed. .

    I dont want to die yet.

    I realized that I would have gone on with my life.

    Only now did I realize that.

    Its not enough to cut through theva, its dozens of stone spears.

    And at his side were the Knights of the Lionheart, one of the strongest NPC groups around.

    Even if the Kinver cub hadnt gotten out of the way, it would have been suicidal to try and take on Ho-Yeol.

    At this rate, it was as clear as day that Ho Yeol would obtain the inds treasure.

    Shit. This isnt working.

    But if he went back empty-handed.

    Im done.

    I cant go back.

    I need the inds treasure.

    Then Park heard another voice in his ear.

    -Why dont you just take it?

    -Whats wrong with wanting it?

    -Whats the big deal?

    Just take it away.

    Theres nothing to see.

    Park Hyun-joons eyes lit up at the sound.

    Yes!

    If you dont like it, you can kill the other guy and take it.

    And Park knew.

    The easiest prey among those who had acquired the inds treasure.

    Theres the Explorers League as*h*les!

    The Explorers League.

    One of the NPC groups that found the Yusra Inds.

    As the name implies, they were explorers.

    Naturally, theirbat strength was not outstanding.

    That was a characteristic that also showed up when they acquired the inds treasure this time.

    They said they obtained the inds treasure without fighting.

    That was the way of the explorer ss.

    Park Hyun-joons eyes sank even further.

    Yes, it wasnt the method that mattered.

    That the bastards have the inds treasure.

    Park put on his earpiece.

    I will hunt the Explorers League.

    -Who are you? Are you crazy? Youre messing with NPCs?

    -Haha. Youre just as crazy as Kinver!

    -Seriously?

    Its one thing to hunt yers, its another to hunt NPCs.

    And this was turning the entire Explorers League against them.

    Considering the influence the Explorers League had in Arcana, no one should have done this.

    But Park did it anyway.

    Ill take the me. Just watch.

    [The seven deadly sins of greed are watching you].

    [Irresistible desire clouds your judgment].

    [Status Abnormality: Greed urs].

    His eyes had already turned ck.

    And now they were.

    Park stared at the body on the floor.

    f*ck.

    You killed an NPC from the Explorers Alliance.

    It was the same as killing a yer.

    You killed a man who was begging for his life.

    Now he was killing people.

    He wasnt too shaken up.

    Hed killed too many yers, too many people, for that.

    But his body was shaking.

    f*ck!

    He had the inds treasure.

    The message that shed through his mind made him realize it.

    [The Yusra Inds are beginning to be tainted by greed].

    [Copse Progress: 9/10]

    Still, I couldnt stop the desire that boiled inside me.

    My chest tightened.

    f*ck. f*ck.

    Park tore at his clothes like a madman.

    Ugh!!!

    He scratched his chest frantically.

    Just then, a scream drew a crowd.

    Adventurer, did you hear that?

    Ugh, ahhhhh! Julie, wake up! Julie!!!

    No way, you didnt!!!

    The explorers of the Explorers Federation shouted.

    Park Hyun-joon was puzzled.

    na, why are you doing this?

    If you killed her, you should have run away.

    Why is he here scratching his chest?

    But the thought didntst long.

    I cant take it. f*ck!

    Im dying of frustration.

    I scratched my nails, but I couldnt get rid of my frustration.

    An abnormal condition, the effect of greed.

    His judgment clouded, Park Hyun-joon did not hesitate.

    Plunge

    The dagger sliced through his frustrated chest.

    In his blurring consciousness.

    He heard a voice.

    -Wonderful.

    -But your death was not a noble sacrifice, you brought it on yourself, blinded by greed, and Im afraid I have nothing to offer you.

    -I mean, I cant give you even a speck of dust.

    !!

    Until thest moment.

    The voice of the devil deceiving himself.

    [Decay Progression : 10/10] .

    .

    .

    .

    [Decay Progress : 10/10] .

    The decay progress rose unchecked.

    At the same time, a message popped up.

    [The great evil of the Yusra Ind is born].

    [Copse begins].

    Kugugugung-!

    My vision shook.

    It was on a different scale than a giant tortoise or a volcanic eruption.

    Literally, the Yusra Inds, each ind was shaking.

    So, in the end, something copsed?

    Yeah, itll be a shame if it ends up like this, for all the rice cakes weve been throwing around!

    Its got to be the demons, so lets quickly switch equipment.

    As expected, the top yers had gathered.

    They had expected the worst.

    But they were wrong.

    I was convinced.

    This is not a foe we can deal with at their level.

    Harkon reinforced my judgment.

    His eyes were different than before.

    This energy is demonic.

    A whopping 600 levels.

    Even Harkon, who was used to killing Named Monsters over 400 levels in a single blow, was nervous.

    Yes, this is why theyre called behemoths.

    It was a realization.

    The Yusra Inds.

    Ten inds merged into one.

    Then the hidden cracks meshed and copsed.

    The true form of the Isles of Yusra was revealed.

    It was a vast pce of gold.

    A sight that embodied the word greed.

    Still, a demon hunter.

    I could feel it in my gut.

    A pce built on greed.

    A great evil, the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed, reigns within.

    At that moment, the quest window shed.

    Investigate the Evil of the Yusra Inds. (Sess)

    Stop the resurgence of the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed. (Ongoing)

    Keep the inds treasures from being tainted by greed. (Pending)

    Defeat an incarnation of the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed. (Ongoing)

    A hunch turns into a conviction.

    I opened my mouth to speak.

    Ive been waiting.

    No, I wasnt waiting.

    I wanted to end it as quietly as possible!

    My condition was not one of speech in the first ce.

    You despicable fiend of great wickedness.

    First and foremost, disenchantment.

    Im running out of magic right now, whether its a great evil or an incarnation of a great evil.

    Theres no way youre going to be able to defeat him.

    ?

    What, you dont feel the helplessness of disenchantment?

    I dont feel helpless, but rather my whole body is full of vitality.

    !

    I finally remembered.

    No amount of demonic temptation, deception, or trials can make a dent in Grandfells lofty pride.

    Demon hunters and demons.

    A rtionship that transcends their natural enmity.

    The rtionship between Grandfell and the devil.

    Perhaps it is not Grandfells ss as a demon hunter that demons should be most wary of, but rather Grandfell as a human being.

    A light tidying of a garment.

    Brooch straightening.

    I spoke, my posture as stiff as ever.

    Time to go to hell.

 Chapter 34: A True Nemesis (2)

    Chapter 34: A True Nemesis (2)

    Episode 34. A True Nemesis (2)

    Why did my body recover from magic exhaustion?

    Perhaps its the synergistic effect.

    If the demon hunters rtionship with his demon nemesis simply improved hisbat power.

    Grandfells rtionship with the demon gave him additional stats, including magic regeneration.

    Unbreakable Pride.

    As upright as ever.

    He should be pleased, but he couldnt like it.

    I knew from experience.

    The setup for the Grandfell is never a one-size-fits-all.

    Its scary.

    It took a lot of hard work to get there.

    From the physical training of repeated quests to the A4 sheets of paper I had to fill up.

    I cant tell you how many nights Ive lost sleep over the Rare Genius setting.

    But it was all worth it now.

    Not another demon, but a great evil.

    Well, technically, it was an incarnation of evil, but whatever.

    An enemy that would make even the mighty Harkon nervous.

    It would be ridiculous to face such a creature with depleted magic.

    First, lets be grateful.

    While I was thinking about that, Harkon approached me.

    Lord Ho-Yeol, do you know why you came to the Yusra Inds?

    It was because of the renewed quest.

    Or, to put it another way, because of evil.

    I replied as if it were obvious.

    I see. Lord Harkon.

    !

    His pupils dted for a moment.

    Harkon muttered to himself.

    Im sorry, Your Majesty. If only I had realized it sooner.

    When he says sire, he means emperor.

    There was no reason to respond to the mutterings.

    Of course, what was unknowing?

    This was no time to rack his brains.

    Prepare for battle! Theyreing!

    An ornate pce that seemed to embody greed.

    Soldiers began to spring up around it.

    They werent summoned, but sprouting was the right word.

    Hood, Hood, Hood!

    They were actually crawling out of the ground.

    Someone shouted.

    Its the undead!

    Sure enough, they were right.

    A skeleton had emerged from the dirt.

    The undead are not demons, but.

    I checked the skill window.

    Natural Enemy: Increasesbat power by leaps and bounds when fighting demons.

    Enemy Rtions was still active.

    It had been activated while the beast was crouching.

    Now that it was fully revealed, there was no need to check.

    But I needed to make a sober judgment.

    I looked around the battlefield.

    I saw yers scrambling.

    Well have to take it down before we can enter, right?

    We need to fight them with as little damage as possible!

    Thats a good idea, itll be morepetitive inside!

    Unlike me, the demon hunter.

    The yers didnt realize the gravity of the situation.

    They were excited and eager to capture the Golden Pce and the Great Evil.

    Maybe they would.

    The Golden Pce.

    From the looks of it, it looked like it would be a great source of loot.

    Greed, itself.

    The Golden Pce, by its very existence.

    It clouds the yers judgment.

    A symbol of integrity, of course.

    For Grandfell, greed is a non-existent emotion.

    This means that my judgment is intact.

    Thanks to him, I was able to make rational decisions.

    We must conserve our magic.

    The embodiment of evil.

    Its strength cannot bepared to that of Count Ascura.

    I had no energy to waste on a skeleton.

    In that sense, I was fortunate.

    I had the most reliable ally of all.

    Even if it was only in the Yusra Inds.

    Lord Harkon. Does your vow still stand?

    Of course.

    With that, Harkon donned his helmet.

    ng.

    Then he and his knights raised their swords and shields.

    I have sworn to the king that I will be your sword and shield in this ce. Ser Hoyeol, you are authorized to lead us, the Knights of the Lionheart.

    He added a word.

    Especially since I have learned that you havee here to y a demon. At the very least, you can rest assured that I will not back down in the face of the enemy.

    Oh, and line up.

    The Knights of Lion Hart lined up in front of me.

    I feel like a big deal.

    I didnt feel smug.

    Its just me taking their loyalty for granted.

    Its a tiring thought.

    But it was a burden.

    Responsibilityes with the territory.

    In a word, noblesse oblige.

    I wondered why Id even bothered with such a tired setup, when my past self would have used! At least I was sure of this. I just took a word that sounded cool.

    Regardless of its truth, of course.

    I opened my mouth proudly.

    I turned to the yers and said.

    The Knights of the Lion Heart need your blessing and favor to face the undead. If you will cooperate, I would be deeply grateful for the favor.

    Its shameless to ask for favors!

    Hes just saying he needs a buff.

    God bless you.

    Skeletons and other undead had no such weaknesses.

    Naturally, I had no such skill.

    I thought to myself.

    An order, maybe, but a favor.

    I never thought Id say this.

    Its like Ive grown up with responsibilities, or something.

    As if that werent enough, Im grateful for the favor.

    Of course, it still sounds arrogant to the yers.

    Im just going to say thank you with no concrete reward.

    Especially after all the unkind looks Ive gotten.

    Not a single one of them would say.

    Well help you.

    Well work with you!

    I thought  would say.

    Somehow, the answers came at the same time.

    I looked at the two men and women.

    Wait, isnt that us?

    *** read first on

    Eventually, the copse progressed to the end.

    The golden pce that appeared at the same time.

    Nam Tae-min muttered.

    My brother was right after all.

    -Be careful. Tae-min, it wont be easy.

    The Yusra Inds.

    It was too calm to be the legendary treasure ind.

    Unless, of course, ten Named Monsters were guarding the treasure.

    The rice cakes that had been thrown there since the days when Arcana was just a game were huge.

    Nam Chul-min continued.

    -Dont be greedy. Lets go slowly.

    Nam Tae-min stared at the golden pce.

    Why am I staring at it like this?

    As he stared at the golden pce, he felt like he was mesmerized by something.

    Eh? Eh, yeah. Hyung. You need to wake up.

    Nam Tae-min quickly shook his head.

    Then he spoke to his guildmates.

    The opponent is a demon race. Mental strength items, buffs. Prepare what you can in advance. We dont know when the battle will begin. Well, you didnt have to tell me.

    Skeletons rise from the ground.

    Demons, and now the undead?

    Youre just in f*cked up.

    Nam Tae-min forced the corners of his mouth up.

    If you will cooperate, I am deeply grateful for the favor.

    This voice?

    It was Ho-yeols voice.

    Not just Nam Tae-min.

    Even Nam Chul-min, who was listening through his earphones.

    -Tae-min, this is your chance!

    It was Ho-yeols favor, not anyone elses.

    Even if the other yers didnt know, the brothers did.

    How many times had they seen Ho-yeols abilities in front of them?

    He couldnt pass it up.

    Well cooperate!

    I replied reflexively.

    And then our eyes met.

    What the f*ck?

    With Leonie looking up at me very disapprovingly.

    Well help you.

    Leonie, her reason for using a forced respectful tone was simple.

    Those crazy things were stabbing her in the side.

    Cackle, cackle, cackle.

    And she was screaming like a crow.

    Sis, its a favor!

    Quick, quick!

    No, shit.

    Of course, Leonie had some will of her own.

    Just like the Nam siblings in Gaon.

    That monster.

    Leonie was one of the people who had witnessed Ho Yues abilities.

    Witnessed?

    Thanks to Ho Yeol, the Berserker Guild had the honor of being the first to clear the new Rift.

    Well, its a way of returning the favor.

    A favor should be paid back while it was still possible.

    After all, Leonie knew better.

    -Im afraid I dont have a car for you.

    Im afraid I dont have a car for you.

    Leonie stifled a giggle.

    But you said you wouldnt forget the favor first.

    If all goes well, Ill be able to get a decent cup of tea, right?

    Im getting my appetite back just like that.

    Suddenly, a giant unwee visitor appeared in the form of Gaon.

    Bam!

    Gaon and Berserker.

    Barbarian and Berserker.

    A barbarian and a berserker.

    The tension between them was palpable.

    But it was a tension that would not end easily.

    I remember you.

    !!

    It only took one word.

    *sigh

    The world is so warm.

    We havent even talked to each other in person.

    Youre so willing to help me.

    I feel that there is still some kindness in the world.

    I regret it.

    Nam Tae-min and Leonie.

    They were both involved in the Count of Ascura rift.

    I was so rude to them then.

    Its not polite. I dont have a bus to offer.

    Youve said all you need to say, and more.

    Of course, regret was not a word in Grandfells vocabry.

    I said nonchntly.

    I wont forget the favor.

    Oh.

    At my words, Nam Tae-min pped his hands.

    Gaon, the best guild in Korea.

    And the guild master of Gaon, Nam Tae-min.

    Even I, who hadnt been interested in yers in the past, couldnt help but recognize Nam Tae-min.

    In Korea, Nam Tae-min was a hero beyond yers.

    A favor like this is nothing, Mr. Ho-yeol. Or should I say Sir. Ho-yeol? Anyway, I have some help from Sir. Ho-yeol!

    By help, I assume youre referring to the square battle.

    Should I call it help?

    Just luck.

    A time when magic was all you had to build walls.

    It was a matter of meeting the right cavalry at the right time and winning.

    But as with regrets.

    It was an emotion Grandfell had no humility for.

    So be it. I suppose theres give and take in everything.

    As if the Knights of Lionheart werent enough?

    I dont know. Now Im afraid of myself.

    I looked at Leonie.

    Im watching your every move, too.

    The Berserker Guild.

    One of the top guilds, if not the top.

    I could still see the way she wielded her twin swords.

    Though I never really got to copy it because I didnt have a sword I could wear.

    Hic.

    Why does she look so surprised?

    Leonies eyes widened at my words.

    Theres no way his straightforward nature would let a question like this slip past him.

    What are you so surprised about?

    Oh, no, Im not surprised. I?!

    But enough to force the unspeakable.

    Its not like Grandfell is another narrow-minded aristocrat.

    Good, then.

    Besides, now was not the time for small talk.

    They were about to enter the Golden Pce.

    Harkon turned to the two men.

    Thank you, adventurers. Your blessing will be a great help in our fight against evil.

    Knights of Lionheart armed with buffs.

    A yer who appeared to be a healer approached me and asked.

    Do you happen to have any buffs you need? A goddess prayer, a blessing, something. I have the highest skill proficiency in the Gaon Guild!

    I replied nonchntly.

    I dont believe in gods.

    Im losing my mind. Seriously!

    Cringe-worthy line.

    The look on his face that didnt change after he said it.

    Ill be honest with you.

    Im more afraid to open my mouth than the great evil in front of me!

    Prayer is a blessing to the mind, and physical power is a boost to the body.

    I have both, but they were one mana buffs.

    So that just means I dont need a buff.

    Damn it.

    Internal shame boiled over.

    So I didnt hesitate.

    To the Pce of Greed.

    I walked quickly.

    Another angle

    Before anyone could catch me off guard,!

    *** Read First on

    AAU Korea Association.

    Sung Hyun-joon essed the official Arcana website.

    He checked the status of thetest update.

    I knew it!

    What is it? Is there an additional patch?

    Yes, sir. I swear, even Raymond didnt see thising!

    Yusra Inds.

    No, more precisely, the Kingdom of Yusra.

    It was arge piece of content that Sung had been preparing since his days as a developer at Arkana.

    Not only him, but the entire Arcana development team was aware of the Yusra Kingdom.

    No, if youre going to do it alone, at least do it right!

    The target of his anger was Raymond Shen.

    What the hell did I do wrong?

    Hyunjun, Im not the only one whos mistaken, am I?

    You cant be mistaken, it was supposed to be the end of the Kingdom of Yusra, Raymond Sean, until that bastard went missing and Cosmo was ruined!

    But, why, is that now?

    Had the now-defunct Golden Pce reappeared, along with an unheard-of monster called the Great Evil?

    Whats with the Seven Deadly Sins and Greed, which I only know about.

    The good news is.

    The good news is that there was an update,plete with additional details.

    We just had to extract the bits and pieces of information that would help yers.

    That was AAUs job.

    But.

    , senior?

    Sung was speechless.

    Holy sh*t.

    Senior Yoon Soo-gyeom was no different.

    In the back of his mind.

    Sung Hyun-joon struggled to open his mouth.

    Well, theres still the Lionheart Knights, and then theres Lee Ho-yeol. The big guilds are still alive and well.

    The Knights of the Lion Heart? You think theyd risk their lives for that? I dont know how they got so far, but its hard to expect any more help from them.

    Thats true.

    But his voice trailed off.

    Yoon urgently dialed the number.

    Its impossible! No one, absolutely no one, can enter!

    The monitor showed.

    A despairing update.

    New Copse Rift, Golden Pce is added.

    Suitable level: Lv.600~650

    New Boss Monster, Seven Deadly Sins, Greed Incarnate : Lv.650

    New monsters will be added.

    The Sleepless Soldier : Lv.500

    Yoon Soo-gyeom shouted.

    Were all going to die if we keep this up!

    .

    .

    .

    But he was wrong.

    No one died.

    It was like a sh of light.

    It was a sh of light, about level 600 to 650.

    It crossed the Copse Rift, the Golden Pce.

    Predictions were wrong again.

    At the forefront were the Knights of the Lion Heart.

    Knights of the Lion Heart.

    Harkons sword glowed with ck steel.

    His eyes glowed with the same determination.

    So I was wrong about everything.

    Give your hearts. So that Lord Ho Yeol can reach the Great Evil!

    They really did risk their lives.

    I found him.

    In the distance, a throne was seen, the embodiment of the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed.

 Chapter 35: Innocence (1)

    Chapter 35: Innocence (1)

    Episode 35. Innocence (1)

    Harkon remembered hisst days in the Empire.

    He still couldnt forget his Lords bitter voice.

    The trials never end, Harkon.

    Your Majesty.

    What is it that the gods want from me? Even as Emperor, I cant fathom it. I feel like Ive been thrown into a deep darkness where there is no light.

    Demons have appeared and adventurers have disappeared.

    As if that werent enough, the empires territory and people have evaporated without a trace.

    Even the towers.

    Harkon was sure of it.

    Demons were responsible for all of this.

    But even if he knew the cause, there was nothing he could do about it.

    Fighting a demon beyond its power was hopeless.

    His lord knew that.

    They say a demon legionnaire has emerged from the northwest, a legionnaire. Thousands of men will die in this expedition, and I will drive them to their deaths.

    Your Majesty, such words are not.

    Harkon. Every night I ask the gods, the goddesses. What have we done so wrong, and if you have any pity for us, tell me what choice I must make.

    The Emperorughed bitterly.

    But not once has he answered.

    Harkon said nothing.

    He merely fulfilled his duty as his masters sword.

    I will return after ying the demon legion leader, Your Majesty.

    That was thest thing he remembered.

    When he woke up in the middle of the expedition.

    !

    Harkon opened his eyes to an unfamiliar world.

    For the first time, he could fathom his masters mind.

    That feeling of being abandoned by a god.

    Why! Why us! Why us! We must not let the Demon Legionnaire!!!

    This strange world is the home of adventurers.

    The adventurers who disappeared are here.

    Buildings, people, and towers that evaporated exist here.

    When I learned of this, I was hopeful.

    But that hope was quickly destroyed.

    And you cant figure out why?

    The adventurers hometown was in turmoil as well.

    The demonic forces had reached this far.

    What am I supposed to do here?

    The first thing that came to mind was the tower.

    If its the Magic Tower.

    Their wisdom.

    They might have a way out of this.

    But werent the wizards of the Magic Tower something even the Emperor took for granted?

    I couldnt realistically hope for their help.

    Then the rumor came.

    The Yusra Inds?

    A legendary treasure ind.

    The story that the Yusra Inds had appeared in this world.

    A glimmer of hope?

    I honestly didnt expect it.

    Legends are just that, legends.

    Even if the treasure of the Yusra Inds did exist.

    What good would it do in this situation?

    Still, Harkon and the Knights of Ryan Hart hade to Yusra for a simple reason.

    If they stayed put, they would go insane.

    I cant lose.

    When the devil is the cause of everything.

    And I wanted to resist it until the end.

    Then I met a man, an adventurer.

    That bracelet, he said, It must be from the Magic Tower!

    At first, I thought it was a golden opportunity.

    I didnt realize there was an adventurer with such close ties to Magic Tower.

    I thought that if I went through him, I would be able to contact him.

    Thats what I was hoping for.

    But the further I traveled, the more I thought differently.

    saw through my impure intentions.

    He didnt question me.

    I moved on.

    That generosity showed in battle.

    Despite their magical abilities.

    He simply cleared the way for them to operate.

    Harkon was no stranger to arrogant mages.

    He couldnt help but admire them.

    Thats the attitude of a true noble!

    That was it.

    Lord Ho-Yeol.

    The title changed for the adventurer.

    But it didnt end with admiration.

    The ind shook and a golden pce appeared.

    Harkon was well aware of the creepy aura.

    Theres a demon here, too.

    It was a powerful one, too.

    Harkon swallowed a sigh.

    Does this mean weve been ying into their hands again?

    But the sigh quickly turned into a sigh of relief.

    Ive been waiting for you.

    ?

    You despicable fiend of great wickedness.

    !!!

    That, too, was thanks to Ho Yeol.

    Harkon couldnt believe his eyes.

    A demon.

    How could a human being be so confident in the presence of such a great evil?

    What is this unshakable grace?

    It was an attitude he had never seen in himself, or even in the Emperor.

    Harkon could only me himself.

    I am sorry, Your Majesty. If only I had known sooner.

    If only he had known of Lord Ho-Yeols existence.

    Before the demons stretched across the Empire.

    I could have destroyed them.

    A moment of regret.

    Then Harkons eyes shed.

    Yes, yes. This is my chance to correct my mistake.

    No more excuses were needed.

    Demons existed here, in the world of adventurers.

    It didnt matter if this was a test from the gods or a punishment from heaven.

    I will fight back.

    How could he say he would protect the Empire and the Emperor if he couldnt even defeat the demons of this world?

    As if to support Harkons resolve, Ho Yeol spoke up.

    I dont believe in gods.

    Indeed, a deration worthy of Lord Ho-Yeol.

    Perhaps we are of the same mind.

    Harkon smiled.

    Throb.

    The sleeping lions heart began to beat again.

    *

    *.Read first on

    *

    The Knights of the Lionheart.

    Theyre called the mightiest knights of Arcana.

    I can see why.

    Crack!

    The skeletons approached with bone-crunching sounds.

    Those bastards were level 500.

    When I checked, I was horrified.

    I heard Leonies ridiculous voice.

    This is so f*cking tough. Seriously.

    Of course, theres a difference in the level of expression.

    I agree.

    No matter how evil it is, its not that difficult.

    [Sleepless Soldier : Lv.500]

    [Sleepless Soldier: Lv.500]

    [Sleepless Soldier: Lv.500].

    If it was just one or two of them, I wouldnt be talking.

    Theres a lot of them, even from a distance.

    Even if the undead were a race with a clear weakness.

    With such an extreme difference in level, even their weaknesses would be blunted.

    I guess its impossible to conserve magic power.

    I thought to myself.

    Sacrifice your heart. So that Lord Ho Yeol can reach the Great Evil!

    Suddenly, I hear Harkons shout.

    Give your hearts!

    At that, I could feel the morale of the Lionheart Knights boiling over.

    It was no illusion.

    The knights were on the front lines.

    They began to literally smash through the skeletons.

    One in particr stood out.

    Three knights, including Harkon.

    [Harkon Kingsguard : Lv.600]

    [Yeshka Bright: Lv.430]

    [Enoch Lauren: Lv.400]

    Gao-oh

    Harkons de glows with a faint light.

    Every time he swings it, skeletons fall helplessly to the ground.

    This shouldnt be surprising, as Harkons level was far superior to the skeletons.

    But Yeshka and Enoch.

    How can I exin the performance of those two knights?

    Theyre definitely outmatched in terms of level. But.

    They were just as strong, if not stronger, than Harkon.

    They were as strong, if not stronger, than him.

    I could recognize the reason.

    A glowing sword. Thats it.

    Goh-oh-oh.

    It wasnt a clear light like the harkon.

    But Yeshka and Enoch.

    Their swords also emitted a faint glow.

    Thats a source of strength that offsets even their level.

    I looked at that light with Grandfells gaze.

    Just like when I first witnessed Magic.

    Search, interference, manifestation.

    Like when I saw words I didnt know scribbled on paper.

    I could recognize the identity of that light.

    Sword energy.

    Does such a thing really exist?

    Even I questioned.

    But theres no point in overthinking it.

    Like magic, youll find out when you experience it.

    And more importantly, in this moment.

    What are you doing anyway, giving your heart for me?

    Harkons attitude was getting more and more extreme.

    Im scared. Im scared.

    Of course, I didnt seem to mind the deration.

    Even though I was feeling it.

    My fellow yers reacted violently.

    How did you get to that level of intimacy?

    Ew, monster. A monster.

    Youre more than I imagined, Mr. Ho-yeol!

    Nam Tae-min.

    Not amon sight even for top ranked yers.

    This must be a chip on his shoulder, right?

    I dont know what it is, but I might have felt a sense of pride.

    But my shoulders were heavy.

    Noblesse oblige.

    Thanks to that tired setup.

    Because I couldnt help but feel responsible for the sacrifice of the Knights of Lionheart.

    So.

    You found it.

    A shadow sitting on the throne.

    A message floats above its head.

    [Incarnation of the Seven Deadly Sins Greed: Lv.650]

    I did not tremble in its presence.

    Another angle

    A confident step forward.

    The angle of my waist and neck.

    A gaze unbowed by a high throne.

    I opened my mouth to speak.

    How long do you think youre going to sit there, you lowly devil?

    As always.

    You have no manners for an inferior race.

    .

    .

    .

    !

    Nam Tae-min and Leonie.

    Both of them shouted before anyone else.

    Everyone back off!!!

    Donte any closer!!!

    It wasnt another monster, it was a demon.

    Stronger than the absolute level is basic.

    Demons that were in a terrible state.

    I cant fight them with my head!

    He couldnt stand guildmates whose levels and equipment items were lower than his own.

    It was an order based on that judgment.

    Even so.

    F*ck, really.

    Leonie bit her lower lip hard.

    It wasnt as if he could call himself unharmed.

    His current level was 352.

    That was a difference of 300 levels.

    , I think Im in trouble, dont you?

    Level 369.

    Being a South Korean didnt make it any different.

    Berserkers and Barbarians.

    Their fighting spirit rose the more unfavorable the situation.

    If anything, their superior sense ofbat was telling.

    They were f*cked.

    But the two were quick to assess the situation.

    Even if we cant do anything.

    I cant be a burden.

    A determined Nam Tae-min spoke up.

    First, Ill hold out as long as I can, but if I can no longer resist the condition. I will withdraw from the battle as soon as I realize it.

    Me too, because once were in the fight and it looks like its not going to work, Ill just cut my Achilles tendon.

    Oh, that sounds good.

    Ill cut my own Achilles.

    Truly, a berserker and barbarian deration.

    Its a stupid way to go, but its the best way to go.

    Theyd seen it all before.

    A yer whos out of shape and pointing a knife at an ally.

    Hed rather crawl on the ground than be a threat to his allies.

    It was an injury, one that could be healed if he survived.

    ?!

    Thats what I thought.

    The one sitting on the throne moved.

    At the same time.

    I suddenly felt a tightness in my chest.

    [The incarnation of the seven deadly sins of greed is watching you].

    What is this message?

    Holy sh*t.

    You cant resist for a single moment?

    This is no ordinary demon.

    Its literally a great evil.

    At this rate, its only a matter of time before he goes insane.

    It might point its sword at an ally, at Ho Yeol.

    We need to step back quickly.

    [Irresistible desire clouds judgment].

    No, why bother?

    If I just sh this stuffy chest.

    Maybe itll all be over.

    [Aberration: greed arises].

    The two were about to pick up their swords with trembling hands.

    Ho-Yeols voice came through.

    Theres no need.

    It was a generous voice.

    I am here.

    It was enough to suppress the greed in their hearts.

    Bang.

    Two swords falling to the floor.

    What was I thinking?

    The words brought the two men to their senses.

    It wasnt an illusion.

    Ho Yeol had managed to neutralize the evil spirit.

    He was arrogantly sitting on the throne.

    You, who are you, and how did you?

    The uneasy trembling in his voice was proof of that.

    [The Orb of the Vampire Count was chosen as the sacrifice].

    [Skill, Ritual of the Exorcist is triggered].

    [The incarnation of the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed is invited to the Ritual].

    The demon hunt has begun.

 Chapter 36: Innocence (2)

    Chapter 36: Innocence (2)

    Episode 36. Innocence (2)

    Activate Ritual of Evil.

    From now on, its a battle of wills.

    I stared at the evil rising from the throne.

    [Seven Deadly Sins Greed Incarnate: Lv.650]

    Its appearance was a man.

    I could feel it as soon as I saw it.

    Not like Count Ascura.

    Its more like Nam Cheol-min.

    If Nam Cheol-min was taken over by an imp, body and soul.

    He must have been possessed by the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed.

    Imp and the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed.

    Lesser demons and greater evils.

    No wonder theres a gap between them, even bigger than their levels.

    But it didnt matter to me.

    You dont have to worry about that. Im here.

    I have a cringe-worthy line I can live with now.

    I have an unbreakable sense of pride.

    Things were as they always were.

    But apparently not him.

    Who the hell are you, and how did you get here?

    I wanted to ask him back.

    Well, Ive never seen a demon hunter before.

    But like I said.

    Shhh.

    I dont usually talk to my prey, so I thought I would.

    I could see why he was surprised.

    Did you get out of the anomaly?

    Thats when the ritual began.

    Nam Tae-min and Leonie came to their senses immediately.

    I cant see it, but I thought it was a real sting, so I was frightened

    It was also a sign that he was shaking.

    So there was no hesitation.

    Sigh

    I took out my silver dagger.

    Probing, interfering, manifesting.

    Through a series of processes, I changed the shape of the dagger.

    The reserve of magic power is sufficient.

    Knights of the Lionheart.

    And with the help of the two guilds, Gaon and Berserker, I was able to reach the beast without manifesting a single spell.

    That said.

    More creative manifestations are possible.

    The situation is different than when I was Count Ascura.

    Back then, all I could do was drive a silver stake through a silver dagger.

    But I have not stopped since then.

    Drowning in my lofty pride.

    I did my best to keep from drowning.

    The fruits of mybor were unfolding before my eyes.

    Quadruple quadruple!

    The floor of the pce.

    Stone, marble, interference.

    In an instant, the walls erupted.

    A silver dagger appeared in the form of a bullet.

    Interferes with the appearance of bullets to enhance their lethality.

    To maximize the synergistic effect of the rotational force, I need a whirlpool.

    In other words, a spiral drill.

    Floating

    Hundreds of silver bullets floating in the air.

    Hundreds of bullets from a crude stake.

    Its thrilling.

    Like writing on a blotter.

    I feel the reward of filling up an A4 sheet every day.

    But hes not a man to be trifled with.

    Noblesse oblige.

    The responsibility of nobility rests on my shoulders.

    That meant I had to be more assured.

    Besides, I already knew how.

    I have more than just magic.

    Its obviously different from magic.

    There are also [skills], each with their own strengths and weaknesses.

    Marksmanship Mastery (26%): Increases the uracy of your shots.

    I wonder if Mastery of Marksmanship applies to bullets.

    I havent checked, so well never know.

    So now is the time to take the more obvious route.

    Boom!

    The marble shards float into thin air.

    I manifest magic.

    I fashioned an arrowhead from the marble shard.

    I joined the silver bullet to the marble shaft.

    The arrows were clearly influenced by my shooting mastery.

    A fusion of magic and skill.

    And to add to that, a cheesy one.

    The greater the mass, the greater the power.

    Throw in somemon sense science.

    Yeah, this is what I see.

    Wonderful, Lord Ho-Yeol.

    He didnt care what others thought of him.

    Even if it was a burst of admiration from Harkon.

    There was no excitement in my heart.

    I was only curious at this moment.

    The vision of the great evil stood still.

    *.

    I want to protect.

    That was it.

    That was thest king of the Kingdom of Yusra.

    It was Hakunas regret.

    There was nock in the kingdom of Yusra.

    There was no shortage of food from thend and sea, no shortage of sparkling jewelry, and no signs of trouble or worry among the people.

    What do you think, is it not beautiful to behold?

    Hakuna was pleased with the way his kingdom looked.

    So he proudly weed the stranger to his ind.

    He boasted of his treasures and his people.

    It was wrong.

    What have I done?

    A huge ship docked in the kingdom of Yusra.

    The stranger led an army and invaded the kingdom of Yusra.

    Land, sea, and mines.

    He even took the people captive.

    The kingdom of Yusra was uncontested.

    Naturally, it was impossible to fight back.

    Everything in the kingdom was trampled underfoot.

    Hurry and flee, my king!

    No, my king. You must wait for another day!

    King! Come on!! Ack!!

    Hakuna sat on his throne and watched the falling soldier.

    His kingdom was falling.

    As Hakuna watched the carnage in disbelief, something caught his attention.

    It was the stranger.

    He wasughing.

    This ind is too good for your foolish people.

    Is that the only reason for ?

    Of course, foolish king. Do you have any idea how much this gem is worth? In my kingdom, we could live off of it for a lifetime, and yet here it is treated like a childs toy. How barbaric!

    I could share it with you if you would only tell me.

    What do you mean, eat it and be done with it? What the hell.

    Hmph

    The stranger grabbed Hakuna by the crown he was wearing and threw him out.

    Copsing before the throne, Hakuna gritted his teeth.

    This is mine.

    The Kingdom of Yusra.

    Everything on this ind is mine.

    No one can take it from me.

    It was then.

    The voice said.

    -Greedy, foolish king.

    ?

    Whose voice?

    It didnt really matter.

    -Do you want power?

    I want it!

    The power to protect all that I am!

    -Good. The contract was sealed.

    Soon, a chilling scream pierced my eardrums.

    The long darkness that followed.

    And now.

    A voice came out of the darkness.

    Yes, Im on the legendary treasure ind of Yusra.

    Not the legendary treasure ind.

    The Kingdom of Yusra is yours, and yours alone.

    First, we must secure the inds treasure.

    Its not the inds treasure.

    It is my own treasure.

    As if to remind me of that fact, I heard a voice.

    -Will you stand still?

    -Will you stand still while everyone else is taking your treasure?

    -Only I, who fully understand your heart, can help you.

    Then help me.

    As in the distant past.

    Help me.

    -A long time ago? Well, I guess its a deal.

    He awoke from the darkness.

    He opened his eyes and saw his throne.

    A pce of gold.

    I could see the scum of the earth storming the pce, just like in the past.

    But he couldnt move a single finger.

    He was bound by a contract.

    His body and mind were no longer his own.

    But that was okay.

    As long as I can protect my kingdom.

    I dont care about the flesh this much.

    You, who are you? How can you?

    But, what are you doing?

    For some reason, his body was shaking with fear.

    The silver hair.

    The strange attire.

    But a gaze that never wavered.

    He was being overpowered by the man who had taken over his body.

    In his panic, he began to speak in his own words.

    Weak mortal, dont you dare try to deceive me. I am a great evil, the seven deadly sins of greed. Even if Im wearing the mask of an incarnation, a mortal like you cant!!!

    But there was no reply.

    Quadruple-quadruple-quadruple.

    What is this?

    It didnt even dare to look back.

    An immeasurably huge wall rose from the ground.

    And that was just the beginning.

    Ah, no!

    Hundreds of silver bullet floated in the air.

    The creature that had taken over his body reacted violently.

    Hakuna felt his chest tighten.

    How can you say that you will protect my treasure!

    Isnt this what you promised!

    No answer came.

    He could only hear the wordsing out of his mouth.

    It doesnt make sense. Why would I let a human?

    Poof!

    Soon, I began to feel direct pain.

    Kaaaaaah!

    A giant silver arrow flew out.

    An unquenchable me began to burn his body.

    Hakuna gritted his teeth.

    If this continues, my treasures will be taken from me.

    That was the moment he thought.

    Yes! Yes! Make a deal with me!

    What?

    If you make a deal with me, I will give you all of this. Dont you see, this glorious golden pce will be all yours!

    What is he talking about?

    Soaring ceilings.

    Gorgeous decorations.

    Vast in size.

    This golden pce is yours and no one elses.

    I cant give it to anyone else!

    Hakuna wanted to scream.

    But she couldnt control her body.

    I was deceived.

    Hakuna suddenly remembered.

    The identity of the man she had contracted.

    As he had said himself, he was a demon, a great demon.

    In the end, did even you deceive me?

    Despair overcame even her anger.

    It was then.

    I heard a voice that could not have been colder.

    You are ugly, foolish demon.

    The voice was unwavering.

    The silver-haired man spoke.

    You are so lowly, lusting after the nothing.

    Nothing?

    This glorious golden pce?

    Neither Hakuna nor the demon could understand it.

    You, what do you mean?!

    I was speechless.

    At the sight before them.

    As soon as the man finished speaking.

    Rrrrrr-!

    The golden pce began to burn.

    Marble, gold, jewelry.

    Nothing was spared.

    Everything turned to ash and began to scatter into the air.

    Its impossible! Impossible!

    A demonic voice screamed.

    A mans face came into view.

    I could see the mans pupils.

    !

    The mans eyes showed no sign of agitation.

    As if he didnt care about the golden pce.

    Or that all his riches would turn to ashes.

    As if he had experienced this before.

    The mans pupils were as calm as ever.

    The reflection in those calmke-like pupils was.

    Is that really me?

    It was an ugly reflection of himself, corrupted by greed.

    Another angle.

    The man began to approach.

    Isnt it foolish, the moment you close your eyes, the only thing you can take with you is the pride in your heart.

    Pride.

    The moment she heard the word, Hakuna realized.

    What the hell have I done?

    In the end, wanting to protect was an excuse.

    Hakunasst moment.

    He remembered the faces of the soldiers who had given their lives to protect him.

    Yes, they wereughing.

    Saying they were honored to have him as their king.

    Hakuna despaired.

    But I, I!!!

    For greed beyond greed.

    I have fallen to the devils twist.

    Raising the soldiers who had sacrificed so nobly, only to make them suffer once more.

    I could have fought to the death to save my people in captivity, but I turned my back on them.

    His responsibilities as a monarch were no longer with him.

    Only his greed to protect the inds treasures remained.

    Only a demon can understand pride.

    The man was right.

    His corrupted self was nothing short of a demon.

    I had no pride left in myself.

    Once I acknowledged that, my chest felt calm.

    Im sorry.

    Imte, but Ill catch up with you.

    Hakuna closed his eyes.

    Meekly epting her death.

    S-save me! Ah, I dont want to die yet!!

    Scoop

    Thank you, nameless benefactor.

    For saving me from making a fool of myself.

    ?

    And Hakuna opened her eyes.

    Why did she open her eyes?

    He must have felt a knife at his throat.

    And wasnt it too bright to be in hell?

    !

    Slowly, my vision returned.

    There was a silver-haired man.

    The man said.

    Nevertheless, take pride in yourself.

    Is this ?

    In the mans hand was a crown.

    It was faded, but he recognized it at once.

    That was Hakuna, his own crown.

    ?!

    The man said, cing the crown on his own head.

    It is time to correct the past. Nameless King.

    !!

    .

    .

    .

    [You have leveled up].

    [You have leveled up].

    [Youve leveled up].

    This is going to take forever to verify.

    We can settle the scoreter.

    I take out the inds treasure, the crown.

    [Ind Treasure, Broken Crown]

    [Rank: Epic]

    [Limit: Lv.500]

    [Effect: None]

    [Description: An old crown].

    Nevertheless, take pride in it.

    Of course I should.

    I dont know the story behind this old crown and the man who was once possessed by a great evil. But I do know what to do with it.

    [Hidden Quest: Kingdom of Yusra].

    The legendary Treasure Ind has reappeared.

    The awakened king wants to correct his mistakes and regain his pride.

    Give the crown to the king of the Kingdom of Yusra. (in progress)

    Well, isnt that enough for now?

    Its time to make amends. Nameless King.

    Then a message popped up.

    Wait.

    And then, incessantly, until it filled my vision, I saw!

 Chapter 37: Ancient Kingdom of Yusra

    Chapter 37: Ancient Kingdom of Yusra

    Episode 37. Ancient Kingdom of Yusra

    The Yusra Inds.

    No, the whole world.

    A message appeared before the yers eyes.

    [Someone has uncovered the secret of the Yusra Inds].

    [The ancient kingdom of Yusra is revealed].

    !!!

    The same message for all yers.

    A world-ss message, that is.

    It meant that an event of epic proportions was about to take ce in Arcana history.

    See? I told you this wasnt a normal update!

    Its not a treasure ind, its an ancient kingdom.

    This is why I was throwing rice cakes and spraying them.

    The first message printed to yers was.

    It was also ryed to the general public by the yers.

    Park Hwigang, his fellow Netubers, and others quickly broke the news.

    The ancient kingdom of Yusra has appeared! he wrote.

    Crazy. Brothers, the content is all over the ce!

    Whos that somebody? No, how does a hack like me know that, again!!!

    Simrly excited viewers.

    -Treasure Ind was an ancient kingdom?

    -So it was a very rich kingdom.

    -Is it an ancient oil kingdom or something?

    -If its restored, well lose?

    As an ancient kingdom, it would take time and effort to restore it, but if it could be restored to its former glory, the Kingdom of Yusra would be worth a fortune.

    He agreed.

    Expert. If the breaking news that just came in is true, isnt this the first time a nation has been summoned to reality?

    Yes, it is, and its a big deal!

    Can we estimate its value?

    First, if we simply look at the role the Empire yed in Arcana. Even if it is restored to some degree, the Kingdom of Yusra will, for the first time ever, be worth an incredible amount.

    The first Arcana nation to be summoned to reality.

    Because thats what the Kingdom of Yusra was.

    The emergence of a new nation.

    It was also an ancient kingdom.

    A time when Arcana was just a game.

    A world-ss event even back then.

    Even in real life, the Kingdom of Yusra was revealed in the first nation-level update.

    So this moment.

    A hot topic, the tension in the Kingdom of Yusra is hard to describe.

    Shining, the worlds greatest guild.

    The Guild Master, Rox, was frozen in mid-battle.

    What happened?

    Wait, lets rewind a bit.

    Level 500 Skeletons.

    We entered the Golden Pce and they swarmed us.

    Without Jesse.

    The Shining wasnt at full strength either.

    Even taking that into ount, the Skeleton army was too strong.

    Why were they able to hold out?

    Simple patternspared to their stats.

    High levels.

    Relentless health.

    But the way they attacked was simple.

    Even its weapon wielding looks sloppy.

    Its easy enough to take down.

    That was why Rox didnt back down.

    Sure, it would take a long time, but it was worth the effort.

    Not just any demon, but a big one.

    And given the nature of Treasure Ind.

    The loot that would be dropped would be worth a lot.

    But.

    Passasac

    Suddenly, the skeletons copsed.

    They had been reduced to bones.

    What the sight meant was simple.

    The master of the Golden Pce, the Great Evil, had fallen.

    At the same time, a message surfaced.

    Shining, the guild began to chant.

    broke through the skeleton field and defeated the Great Evil?

    Is that possible?

    What kind of bastards are they? Chungha Tongil? No, those bastards couldnt have done it?

    What are we saying?

    It was the kind of thing that would have made Chungha Tongil cringe twice if hed heard it.

    Its obvious, its The Shining again, those assholes!

    The Shining and Unification of Korea.

    As bad as they are.

    They knew each other well enough to recognize each other.

    Had they broken through this skeleton siege?

    No, its impossible.

    Rox and Liu Zunqun.

    The two guild masters spoke at the same time.

    Its not the Shining.

    Its not the Shining!

    Question marks appeared on the faces of the guild members.

    They were not alone in their doubts.

    The message was in front of every yers eyes.

    It was inevitable that yers would have questions.

    So who is the someone in the message?

    *]

    [Hidden Quest: Kingdom of Yusra].

    The legendary treasure ind has reappeared.

    The king wants to make amends and regain his pride.

    Give the crown to the king of the Kingdom of Yusra. (Sess)

    [You have fulfilled the condition].

    [You have uncovered the secrets of the Yusra Inds].

    [The ancient kingdom of Yusra is revealed].

    And a hidden quest!

    I cant believe this quest actually exists.

    At first, I couldnt help but be skeptical.

    Id never seen one before, no matter how much I searched.

    The story of the first time ss quests came to mind.

    At the time, I had searched for all the quests in Arcana.

    There were all kinds of quests, but I hadnt heard of hidden quests.

    But I had an inkling.

    In the twelve years since I left Arcana.

    Id been through the wringer, and Id learned to notice.

    Somethings not right.

    Most of all, it was the quests conditions.

    Nothing else, but a crown.

    It was an Epic-grade item to be handed over to the king.

    My stats were terrible. Was there a reason for that?

    My hopes were long gone.

    I didnt need to defend the integrity of Grandfell.

    Im a man without the slightest bit of regret.

    No, I had crowned the king of the Kingdom of Yusra.

    And now.

    The insistent message.

    [Your rtionship with the Kingdom of Yusra has reached its maximum].

    [Your influence in the kingdom of Yusra has reached its maximum].

    [Your Privileges feature has been activated in the Kingdom of Yusra].

    Rtionship with the Kingdom, Influence, and even the Authority feature?

    These were unfamiliar words to me.

    It must be so.

    Back when Arcana was a game, and even now.

    I wasnt in a position to have ties or influence with any particr country, but apparently. I guess that position is different now?

    Its all about maximization.

    Plus, youve enabled the Privileges feature.

    Part of me wanted to check it out right away.

    There are so many other messages thate to mind.

    Hold on, lets put that aside.

    First, no loot dropped.

    Second times the charm.

    Maybe its just bad luck.

    If not, then.

    A demon possessing someone doesnt drop items.

    Its too early to tell.

    Still, Im not disappointed.

    [Leveled up].

    Its getting to the point where its faster to check the status window than to count the lines.

    [Name: Grandfell udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 226]

    [Stats]

    Strength: 27 / Dexterity: 33 / HP: 126 / Luck: 3

    [Points Reserved: 50]

    You have in the great evil, the Seven Sins Greed.

    Thanks to you, I gained a whopping 50 levels!

    Beyond my personal best, I wonder if this is the maximum in the system.

    Its a lot of experience, to say the least.

    However, it wasnt an excessive reward.

    I just killed a level 650 monster by myself.

    Suddenly, I thought to myself.

    Had I really gotten that strong?

    It was certainly different from when I faced Count Ascura.

    I had to rely on the power of Jesse Hynes to take him down.

    Of course, a lot has happened in a short period of time.

    I got involved with the Magical Tower Society, learned about magic, and.

    I also improved the manifestation of that magic.

    Not to mention the brooch.

    Cooperation with the Knights of the Lionheart, Gaon, and Berserker.

    As if that wasnt enough, I was currently in a state of magical exhaustion.

    Id used up all the energy Id saved to defeat a guy who couldnt even fight back due to his old ways.

    But I had a hunch.

    Seven Deadly Sins Greed.

    It was a demon hunters sense.

    Apart from my growth.

    From one who professes to be a great evil.

    I sensed an immature demonic aura.

    He didnt seem to know anything about demonic rituals.

    Above all, ignorance of demonic rituals.

    That meant he had no knowledge of demon hunters.

    You dont know about the Demon Hunter, a great evil and natural enemy?

    Well, the reason for this is beyond me at this point.

    But one thing is clear.

    Demons hunted by demon hunters are cast into hell, never to return. This was no exception for the Great Evil.

    The words of an Akshan demon huntere to mind.

    -Thats why demons fear us.

    I lifted my gaze and looked at the remains of the Seven Deadly Sins Greed.

    Himself

    Just as Count Ascura had done.

    Thick smoke rose from his trail.

    Then I sensed a figure walking toward me.

    It was Harkon.

    What should I do with this, Lord Ho-Yeol?

    I asked, straightening my disheveled clothes.

    I did what I had to do.

    I said it bluffly, but I was merely fulfilling a quest.

    But it was the kind of thing that could easily be misunderstood if left unsaid.

    The corners of Harkons eyes zed over in a way I had never seen before.

    I cannot help but regret once again.

    Please dont cry, Harkon.

    Crying will only make my feelings of remorse worse.

    It was a man who brought the mood back.

    No, I should call him the King of the Kingdom of Yusra.

    O silver man. May I ask your name?

    He asked me, still kneeling.

    Hes still the king, I thought to myself.

    Even a king shaking his head.

    I was the one who took it for granted.

    Without a moments hesitation, I opened my mouth.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    .

    . read first at

    .

    Maximum connection and influence.

    I was realizing the power of the message.

    Hakuna, King of the Kingdom of Yusra.

    King of a long-defunct ancient kingdom.

    A position that cannot be ignored.

    Look at the golden pce that still stands.

    Its so luxurious that you wonder if you could buy all of Seouls building stock if you sold just this one pce.

    The owner of such a golden pce, the king of the Kingdom of Yusra.

    Hakuna turned to me.

    What does the benefactor think?

    And in a very polite manner.

    I never taught him any manners.

    Its all about the rewards of the Hidden Quest, I suppose.

    Of course, I snapped back.

    It would be right to rebuild the Kingdom of Yusra. What the country needs, Hakuna, you know better than I do.

    You may be king, but you are not my lord.

    Theres no need to hang your head in shame.

    Yes, it was Grandfells attitude that made sense even to me.

    No matter what.

    Most of all, look at the surprised faces of the yers.

    Taemins brother. What am I looking at?

    Sis. I shouldnt be surprised that he tackled the chief mage. Hes talking to the king?!

    Wow. Hes an as*h*le.

    I couldnt agree more with thatst statement.

    Then Hakuna spoke up.

    You are right, my benefactor. Be proud, though, as you said. I am concerned. Who can trust and follow a king who has turned his back on his people.?

    I said harshly.

    It is up to you to believe and follow. King of Yusra. You already think you have nothing to fear. And yet you are worried?

    I am, ashamed to say.

    I see.

    What a futile worry.

    The value of the Kingdom of Yusra.

    It was enormous, even for someone like me who didnt know much about Arcana.

    After all, isnt the Kingdom of Yusra a treasure ind?

    Not only the monsters that appeared around it, but also the resources that grew from the ground.

    Byparison, the Kingdom of Yusra was like an undervalued stock with nothing to show for it.

    There were yers, guild by guild, who would line up to establish friendly rtions with Hakuna, even if it meant working for no pay!

    So.

    Then Ill propose it as my privilege.

    Now would be a good time to utilize my active privileges.

    Why, theres give and take in everything.

    I continued.

    I nominate the Knights of the Lionheart, the Gaon, and the Berserker Guilds, gathered here, as those who will contribute to the rebuilding of the Kingdom of Yusra.

    !!!

    King Hakuna, what are your thoughts?

    Of course, there was no way Hakuna would refuse my offer.

    Everyone was stunned.

    I thought nonchntly as I looked at them.

    At least not in this kingdom of Yusra.

    My authority overrides your right to refuse.

    If youre so inclined, you can activate your privileges like I did.

    *sigh

    Now that the great evil is gone.

    There is no natural enemy, no epic battle between Grandfell and the Demon.

    Ive pushed myself too hard, and Im feeling the repercussions.

    Damn, this is harder than it should be!

    My whole body shakes in the aftermath of magic exhaustion.

    Most of all, my eyelids are closing.

    Again.

    But I shrug off the interview request.

    My gait never falters.

    Pride is so tiring.

    I turned to the portal.

    Mr. Ho-Yeol, I really dont know how to repay you for this favor! Ill do my best, and so will Gaon, and we wont let you down.

    Until the end.

    The reason Nam Tae-min was so grateful was simple.

    To work for the rebuilding of the kingdom.

    Like I said, it was a great opportunity to build rtionships and influence with the Kingdom of Yusra. See, Hakuna, I told you Id line up for unpaid service, didnt I?

    Thank you, and Ill be sure to repay the debtter.

    I chuckled.

    I dont think Leonies position is much different.

    Of course, in the case of the Knights of the Lionheart, it was my word against his.

    Ser Harkon. Have I done something wrong?

    By no means, Sir Ho Yeol. We are more at home here than we would be in a strange city, and I am grateful for your consideration.

    Most of all, Harcon and the Knights of the Lionheart liked the fact that they could train their dulled senses here.

    Considering the level of the monsters they encountered, it would be plenty of training for them.

    Lets go back.

    The possibilities of the Yusra Kingdom shed through my mind.

    Among them, I can use.

    I stopped thinking about it.

    I cant think too deeply anymore.

    I want to lie down.

    I want to go to bed.

    I want to sleep.

    I travel through the portal and arrive at the tower.

    I stop by theb.

    I n to send the parchment for appraisal and then return home.

    I use research as an excuse to send in three items for appraisal.

    Level 400 restricted item, [Vampire Counts Orb], purified through the Ritual of Exorcism.

    A Pure Emerald Crystal, obtained by killing an Emerald Tiger.

    And finally, the [Ind Treasure, Silk of Giant Lava Carp Scales].

    However, my halberd stopped in front of the door to theboratory.

    Aah!

    Arge tinfoil hat stood blocking the door.

    Another angle.

    It had recognized my footsteps.

    The tin foil hat flinched for a moment.

    From under the hat.

    Its pupils glistened with exmation marks.

    Youre here! Ive been waiting for you, Ho-yeol!

    Quack.

    The head bowed respectfully.

    A hand neatly ced on the navel.

    Needlessly polite.

    Im sorry, sir, but I have a few questions about magic!

    unable to refuse.

    I trust your questions are as well thought out as your wait.

    I opened the door.

    Come on in. Jesse Heinness.

 Chapter 38: Performance Testing (1)

    Chapter 38: Performance Testing (1)

    Episode 38. Performance Testing (1)

    A long wait.

    It surprised even her teacher, who spent almost all of his time with her.

    The tin foil hat twitched.

    Could this really be his student?

    He spat out a sigh.

    - Disciple, do you know the feeling of disappointment?

    .

    Masters question.

    But no answer came out of his mouth, no answer came out of his head.

    Jesses gaze was fixed on his smartphones screen.

    More precisely, it was fixed on the man in the video.

    Master, hemented again.

    -My heart is broken. It breaks!

    The Archmages wisdom is imbued in the tinfoil hat.

    It is, in effect, the Archmages alter ego.

    -This is thenguage of the otherworld, thenguage of the string.

    Such a tin foil hat was imposing.

    It all started with the man in the video, Ho Yeol.

    It was all because of the man who had changed his one and only student.

    It was certainly a remarkable thing.

    Just looking at the video now.

    An adventurer with a clear sense of purpose, manifesting magic freely.

    There were no stereotypical manifestations of an adventurer.

    This was enough to attract the attention of the apprentice, who was skeptical of magic.

    How did you understand that?

    That was enough for him.

    A sudden appearance at a regr meeting.

    The head mage, pointing out Marcelos presentation.

    He even mimicked his magic and manifested it.

    It was probing, interfering, manifesting.

    It was as if he had mastered a concept of magic that even his own apprentice could not easily grasp.

    -No, beyond that.

    A talent beyond genius.

    Of course, the tin foil hat didnt say what he thought.

    For whatever reason.

    Jesse had finally erased his doubts about magic.

    It was a shame, as a teacher.

    He didnt believe me when I told him a hundred times.

    How can you look at a man and change your mind so quickly?

    -My dear pupil, all men are wolves!

    Of course, I was joking.

    Not because hes a man, but because hes an adventurer.

    Because an adventurer like him understood the concept of magic perfectly.

    Jesse would be able to break through the barriers of prejudice.

    -I know it when I see it. That piercing re, that arrogant tone. Im sure of it. Thats a man without blood or tears. Hes sure to give a woman a hard time.

    And again

    An unexpected sound.

    The tin foil hat, which had been talking back, flinched.

    And now it was.

    Wow, I envy you, Ho-yeol!

    The exmation marks returned to Jessies eyes.

    Jessie on a mage ss quest.

    As she walked in and out of the magic tower, she would casually look at the magesbs.

    This is much better than the Adept Magesbs!

    But even Jessie could only see the lower levels of the tower.

    That is, she was only allowed to enter theboratories of apprentice and journeyman mages.

    It was no wonder he was surprised by Ho Yeolsboratory.

    Lets sit and wait for a while.

    Ah, yes, Ill wait!

    Im sorry, but I dont have a tea for you.

    a tea?

    We dont have delivery rockets to Magic Tower.

    What kind of tea is  referring to?

    An Americano? A ck tea?

    A rocket delivery?

    Was rocket delivery some new magic?

    Despite his curiosity, Jesse swallowed hard.

    Thoughtful question!

    He wasnt about to let such a trivial question slip through his fingers.

    She sat down at the hospitality table and waited for her turn.

    It might be rude to stare, right?

    A nce.

    Jesse rolled his eyes beneath his brimmed hat.

    Shrug.

    As soon as Ho Yue sat down at his desk, he grabbed a feather pen.

    He began to scribble furiously on the parchment.

    Jesse was fascinated.

    Is he doing research as soon as he gets back?

    I wondered if Id interrupted.

    But you asked me to wait, so!

    Jesse sat down and waited patiently.

    Not to be disturbed.

    He didnt even nce toward the next row.

    But.

    ?

    Its been so quiet.

    Since when.

    I didnt even hear the sound of a feather quill.

    Still, it seems like a long time.

    I nce over.

    I looked at Ho-yeol and saw the same thing.

    Waist straight against the chair back.

    Perfectly bnced chin and neck and arm angles.

    Yes, his posture hadnt changed in the slightest.

    !

    His eyelids were closed.

    An ufortable position to look at.

    At first, I couldnt even imagine that he was asleep.

    I thought he was just meditating, thinking over things.

    But as I focused my attention, I heard his breathing.

    Yep, Ho-Yeol was sleeping.

    In an upright position, not the slightest bit disturbed.

    I guess I cant do it today.

    Jesse carefully rose from his chair.

    He crept out of theb and paused in front of Ho-Yeols desk.

    In front of the desk where Ho-Yeol was sleeping.

    ncing up, Jesse looked at Hos face.

    The sight of him asleep was certainly refreshing.

    Dori-dori

    For a moment, Jessie shook her head.

    It was rude to !

    Im d I didnt get caught!

    Spraying

    Jessie took a deep breath as she closed the door to herb.

    Jesse whispered to the tin foil hat, his mentor.

    No blood, no tears. Hes so human.

    .

    .

    .

    I dozed off.

    When I opened my eyes, I was still in that position.

    I realize Ive overdone it.

    In fact, all I did was put a spoon on the table.

    Im so frail that I dont even have the strength to hold a spoon.

    Wait.

    By the way, I feel like Im missing something.

    Like Ive forgotten something.

    Yeah, Jesse Heinness.

    Oh no.

    Jesse was nowhere to be seen in theb.

    I didnt even notice her leaving.

    How deeply asleep, I wondered.

    I checked the time and realized that five hours had passed.

    Five hours of sleep with  in an ufortable position?

    And theres no exhaust anywhere.

    This is the level at which formality rules the body.

    Anyway, I feel bad for Jesse.

    Hed fallen asleep after answering a question.

    Thats not good.

    Jessie Heinness.

    Your rtionship with her is more important than with any other yer.

    Whats the harm in losing to a top-ranked yer?

    Even at that level, she was an inspiration to me.

    Well, more urately, her skill is inspiring.

    Anyway, next time you see him, be as nice as you can.

    I dont like to be in debt, even for prides sake.

    Its a shame you dont have tea.

    and some green tea bags for hospitality.

    I must have fallen asleep at some point.

    I could tell by the parchment.

    At least you made it to the appraisal request.

    The parchment had a response to the request.

    -Okay, I can see what tools can be made from your items. Ill analyze it in detail and report back. I will analyze them in detail and report back.

    My requirements were simple.

    First and foremost, a level limit.

    I needed a tool, an item, that I could use right away, even if it meantpromising on its effectiveness.

    On the plus side, I got a quick level 50 boost from defeating the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed.

    I added to that answer.

    -I dont care how much it costs.

    Isnt that the worst line in bargaining?

    But to the wizards of the Tower, as much as to Grandfell, the riches movie was meaningless.

    They might rip off adventurers, but they wouldnt rip off their own mages.

    I tore my gaze from the parchment.

    To the stack of books on one side of the desk.

    They were the magical texts Id demanded from Marcelo for my research.

    I opened the top one, and sure enough, I saw words that were still unfamiliar.

    I see.

    Of course, whats even stranger is my understanding of them.

    It didnt take much effort to understand them.

    The magic and concepts were presented at regr conferences.

    Compared to that, this was childish.

    Still, the reason I needed such a low-level magic book is simple.

    Because my level was terrible.

    In other words, the poison in the water.

    Because thats what I was.

    Snap.

    A sphere of magic that appeared out of thin air.

    Light, the basic magic of pure magic.

    An entry-level skill that illuminates your surroundings.

    The moment you switch to a Mage ss.

    It was one of the first skills youd learn.

    Such a basic skill,

    and not a skill, but a spell?

    Simple.

    Im a demon hunter, not a mage.

    Of course, even the greatest mages in the world would never recognize me as a demon hunter.

    Thats my ss identity in a nutshell.

    But lets look on the bright side.

    Building a foundation.

    Plugging a hole, I think.

    Someone might say, Youre just plugging a hole.

    Well, starting at the bottom of thedder.

    Isnt that inefficient?

    Its natural to have that question.

    But thats only true for skills.

    Magic and skills are different.

    Unlike skills, magic is a creative expression.

    Like now.

    Dudongsil

    I manifested the light again and again.

    Soon, dozens of magic spheres appeared in thin air.

    Even if its only beginner magic, its essence is a mass of magic.

    Once again, searching, interfering, manifesting.

    If I could go through that series of steps.

    Hmph

    The magic spheres could be fireballs.

    Crackle.

    A sphere of light might be a sphere of electricity.

    Whirling.

    Or even a small storm.

    As long as the magic can handle it, of course.

    Magic with different properties.

    Dozens of them simultaneously.

    The amount of magic consumed was no joke!

    This was why it was unlikely that I could use it easily even when the natural enemy rtionship was activated.

    I realize once again.

    Youre still pretty weak.

    Even if youve risen quickly, youre only level 226.

    Its so low that it wouldnt be surprising if he sank at any time due to his heavy pride.

    Simrly, he was alsocking the basics.

    Ill never be able to rest.

    To stop the poison from sinking in on both sides.

    What if I catch a rat in my struggle?

    I was engaged in unhealthy thinking.

    Clever.

    ?

    Someone knocked on the door.

    I didnt know who it was.

    I didnt need to ask.

    At the same time, the quest window shed.

    [Quest: Marcelos Research]

    Wizards Tower, Chief Wizard Marcelo.

    To reach the next level of magic.

    He wants you to join him.

    ept Marcelos proposal (Sess)

    Prove your abilities. (Ongoing)

    Convince a majority of the senior wizards. (0/20)

    Yeah, I thought, Ive been quiet.

    Senior Wizard.

    Even if hes the head of the tower, not all of them will agree with Marcelos decision.

    Besides, Im not a parachutist, after all.

    Just a parachute performance test.

    I was expecting it.

    I said.

    Come in. Chief Wizard Marcelo.

    The door opened and Marcelo walked in.

    He looked even more gaunt than before.

    He looked startled as soon as he opened the door.

    The smell?

    Not long ago, there was a fireball in the air.

    If its the burnt smell, its understandable.

    Try burning down a borrowedb.

    It could be me or Marcelo.

    I shudder to think of the amount of money Id have to pay.

    I quickly changed the subject.

    I know what brought you to me.

    Ah, did you hear, its disgraceful.

    Marcelo looked genuinely sorry.

    He paused for a moment, then spoke.

    Its all because of my position as chief wizard. In order to be chief, junior wizards constantly want to prove their worth to the chief. This is no different in this case. Because of myck of.

    I shook my head.

    I even apologized to the guy who gave me the parachute ride.

    No, its their faith thatscking, not yours.

    Well, he may be a little cranky.

    Im not an ungrateful asshole, I assure you.

    Besides, did I mention its a job where you have to constantly prove yourself?

    Underestimation requires proof, and overestimation means you have to make it happen.

    It was a position he was used to.

    I rose from my seat, feeling more at peace than ever.

    I turned to Marcelo.

    Familiarize yourself with the position. Marcelo, Chief Mage.

    .

    . read first at

    .

    Marcelo paused, frozen in ce.

    Magic marks.

    Traces of manifested magic.

    They still littered theb.

    They were a testament to theplexity of the search and the high level of interference that had taken ce here.

    Entering theb.

    That was why Marcelo was dumbfounded.

    manifested this level of magic simultaneously?

    A bizarre level of magicalprehension, regardless of how high or low the magic was.

    But Marcelo didnt ponder over it.

    -No, it is their faith that iscking, not yours.

    He couldnt be the one whocked faith.

    Marcelo hurried to follow Ho-Yeols lead.

    Ill lead the way.

    He never did this when presenting his findings.

    For the first time, he expected a reaction from the senior mages.

 Chapter 39: Performance Testing (2)

    Chapter 39: Performance Testing (2)

    Episode 39. Performance Testing (2)

    Twenty senior mages of the Magic Tower.

    They were mages representing different schools.

    Naturally, their rtionship with each other was not very good.

    Werent they all proud mages?

    That alone is reason enough.

    The senior magespeted for the position of chief mage.

    The chief mage of the tower.

    Only in one generation.

    It was a position that could only be filled by a mage who had reached the pinnacle.

    In that sense, the current generation of Senior Mages got along pretty well.

    It was all thanks to public enemy number one, Marcelo.

    Tsk tsk. I knew you were going to have an ident someday.

    Youre just numb from being locked in theb all the time.

    Wasnt this ridiculous in the first ce?

    Crystal Hall.

    Twenty senior wizards gathered in the room where regr meetings were held.

    The reason for their hushed conversation was simple.

    Coborating with an adventurer, what a joke.

    Marcelo decided.

    To address that misjudgment.

    To remove Marcelo from his position of leadership and make it vacant.

    The possibilities were endless.

    An adventurer, above all.

    Whoa, whoa, whoa. Did you really have nowhere else to turn?

    Back when Arcana was just a game.

    Before the worldview interference.

    Adventurers were unknowns.

    They had the power of immortality, the ability to rise from the dead.

    But here, in the Adventurers World, they no longer had that power.

    Even that one possibility was gone.

    Even if such an event had urred at the regr meeting. We still dont know the truth, do we?

    Thats right, we dont even know if the flying researcher stumbled upon an adventurer who was iling his arms!

    Thats the most unbelievable thing of all. An adventurer with an understanding of magic.

    Bellier Yucia, a senior mage of the Healing School.

    She remained silent.

    The Crystal Hall.

    Not a single breeze blew in that particr space.

    Parrr.

    For some reason.

    Her loose, light green curls were shaking.

    Beli was barely holding back theughter that threatened to burst forth.

    Oh, thats funny. Do you really think shed want to?

    It wasnt an appreciation for the adventurer.

    Belie, she didnt trust him yet.

    But for Marcelo, it was a different story.

    Marcelo, the founder of theoretical magic.

    No spell, no discipline, no school of thought.

    Magic from the Tower, and even magic from outside the Tower.

    Marcelo founded Theoretical Magic to organize the vastness of magic into theories.

    For his great work, Marcelo became a senior wizard, and not only that, he was quickly elevated to the position of chief.

    Do you think a hundred days of talking will make a dent in that achievement?

    No matter how coveted the position of Chief is.

    In fact, they probably know that themselves.

    No matter how hard they tried, they couldnt unseat Marcelo through normal means.

    Thats why theyre risking their lives for this one.

    With a sneer, Velier looked around.

    Of course, more than anyone else.

    Mathis Din Karl, of the ck Mage School.

    He must be gnashing his teeth the most.

    Hes the one whos gnashing his teeth the most.

    Even if Marcelo hadnt burst onto the scene, the consensus was that he would still be the chief mage of the Tower.

    Well, yes, but thats just an if.

    Velier shrugged lightly.

    It was almost time.

    There was loud chatter.

    I dont think well be able to get in on time for this one.

    Yes, as they say, the credentialing has already begun.

    Coborative research with the Chief Wizard.

    As long as you get the same treatment as the head wizard.

    Rigorous credentials are bound to follow.

    Honestly, on the subject of adventurers.

    I didnt expect to be able to pass the credentials.

    Theyre gnashing their teeth.

    I could tell right away by the tightly closed door.

    Triple manifestations of different types of sealing magic.

    It was enough to make even Belie tongue-in-cheek.

    Marcelo would know.

    It would take most senior mages, including myself, quite a bit of time to break those seals.

    In that sense, the credentials were a fail, and I could already see the consequences.

    Why, the appointment is almost over.

    Bam!

    ?

    It was then.

    The first seal was broken.

    No, the sound didnt stop there.

    Crackle!

    ck, ck, ck!

    One after another.

    In an instant, the triple seal magic had been broken.

    The three senior mages, the manifesters of the magic, were stunned.

    Ma, this is ridiculous!

    You broke that thing so quickly?

    No way, Marcelo. Is that Marcelo?

    The door opened.

    But there was no Marcelo there.

    Just a shadow in the backlight, standing alone.

    At that moment, a memory shed through Belliers mind.

    What?

    It was an adept mage of the Healing School.

    Klee had told him.

    -Hey, Senior Mage Velier. What if. I mean, really, if there was someone who came to talk to me without an invitation. That would mean hed been privy to the Tower Masters illusionary magic, right?

    Klee is not a child who talks nonsense.

    So Velier asked back.

    Why, was there such a one?

    -In that silver-haired head. Oh, no! It was a gibberish.

    He didnt finish his sentence.

    The child, Klee, had certainly said so.

    Another-

    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the backlight.

    Belliers pupils widened.

    !

    His hair was silver, to be sure.

    .

    .

    .

    Crystal Hall.

    The ce where the regr meetings were held.

    I didnt expect to find it again so soon.

    To prove my worth.

    I looked around at the assembled faces.

    Twenty people, just as the quest said.

    Indeed, senior mages.

    Every single one of them has a sinister aura about them.

    I can onlypare the sense of power I feel to.

    Everyone is definitely above Harkon.

    Harkons level is a whopping 600.

    So what are the levels of these mages?

    I suddenly realize the level of the magic tower.

    But.

    But.

    For better or worse.

    I walked to the center of the crystal hall, enjoying the stares.

    Then I opened my mouth.

    Someone must have yed a prank on the door.

    As if I were deeply offended.

    The source of this unpleasantness is clear.

    I want to leave work like crazy now!

    The conference, the Yusra Inds, the Crystal Hall, where the conference was held again.

    I did manage to catch a few minutes of sleep in theb.

    It wasnt enough to relieve my overworked body.

    In the meantime, a quest came to mind.

    No matter how used I am to proofs.

    Isnt this a bit too formal a schedule?

    They dont even haveborws in the tower, for crying out loud.

    I am not idle enough for your pranks.

    Im sick of working overtime!

    Was myint heard?

    I could see a few frowns on their faces.

    I looked at them and said

    If Ive wasted my time with this joke.

    I wanted to go home.

    I will hold you ountable.

    I want hot water on them.

    !!!

    I said.

    I saw three people reacting unusually loudly.

    I thought for a moment, Whats wrong with them?

    The quest window shed.

    Prove your abilities. (In progress)

    Convince a majority of the senior wizards. (3/20)

    And then came the reply.

    We are withdrawing our objection to Chief Wizard Marcelos decision, which means that we will also recognize Adventurer Lee Ho-yeols qualifications for coboration.

    I thought, of course.

    Yeah, they shouldve said that a long time ago.

    *]

    [Someone has uncovered the secret of the Yusra Inds].

    [An ancient kingdom, the Kingdom of Yusra, is revealed].

    Who is this someone who has made a mark in Arcana history?

    The media had nothing to gossip about.

    On the contrary, since nothing is known, there is no need to take responsibility.

    It was a free-for-all.

    For ratings.

    To be as provocative as possible.

    After all, Im Skal.

    You mean Skal, the number one ranked yer?

    Yes, the one who would settle for a single treasure on some ind? The one who would kill a great evil and pretend he didnt, so as not to break the mysticism concept.

    Its only Skar, after all.

    There were many who thought so.

    But there was a huge blind spot in that argument.

    Yassi, if Skar defeated it, it would have leveled up.

    Indeed.

    Skar is currently level 406.

    The increase was too small to be considered a defeat of the nearly level 650 Seven Sins of Greed.

    Another possibility came to mind.

    I guess its only the Lionheart Knights, right?

    That was the most likely option.

    Plus, in Lionharts case, there were eyewitnesses.

    It was like a sh, wasnt it? He just smashed the skeleton and charged forward!

    Level 650.

    A monster that no yer could ever hope to face.

    However, the Lionheart Knights, who were said to be the strongest in the empire, were not to be trifled with.

    Moreover, they had helpers.

    Gaon and Berserker. And finally, Lee Ho-Yeol. With that kind of power, wouldnt they still be a match for us? Why, assuming Harkon had given it his all.

    Spection and debate over.

    Public opinion was narrowing.

    The Knights of the Lionheart and the yers had worked together to defeat the great evil, the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed, but it was frustrating for those who knew the truth.

    Ugh. I cant even show this. Really!

    I burst out. I did.

    Pfft!

    Nam Tae-min beats his chest while watching TV.

    The only one who sympathizes with him is his brother.

    Its a strange way to use your imagination. In the end, Mr. Ho-yeol was the only one who defeated the great evil.

    For Nam, the truth of the day was captured on video.

    He watched the battle through his eyes.

    It was something that never ceased to amaze him, no matter how many times he watched it.

    The beasts agitation as soon as it faced Ho-yeol.

    The bombardment of skills he poured into him.

    It was the most overwhelming battle hed ever seen.

    Nam Cheol-min nodded.

    I can understand that feeling.

    Oh, yeah, my brother was possessed by an imp, too.

    Yeah. I must have looked like that, because I waspletely terrified of the imp. Are you saying that in front of Mr. Ho-Yeol, theres no difference between imps and great demons?

    Finally.

    The crowning of the reawakened king.

    Ho-yeol reveals the truth about the Yusra Ind.

    Nam Tae-minid down his voice and mimicked Ho-yeols lines.

    Its time to make amends. Nameless King. Kya.

    This is a drama, this is a movie!

    When the video ended, Nam Tae-min screamed again.

    Wow, theres no other epic like this!

    Were the only ones who can see this.

    We cant help but listen to that brainfeedback.

    The reason was simple.

    I have to endure the frustration, so what?

    Above all, the video showed Ho Yeols power.

    It was impossible to release such a video without Ho-yeols permission.

    Nam Chul-min spoke up.

    Still, in case you need it in the future, you should keep the recording. In that sense, its a good thing there were so few people watching.

    Except for the Knights of Lionheart.

    Nam Tae-min and Leonie were the only ones who witnessed the battle between Ho Yeol and the Great Demon.

    Both had ordered their guilds to retreat early on.

    Thats right, we shouldnt have done it in the first ce.

    They owed Ho Yue another favor.

    For what they had done.

    Hed given them a chance to help rebuild the kingdom of Yusra.

    Thanks to him, Nam Tae-min and the members of Gaons guild received a valuable quest called [Rebuilding the Kingdom of Yusra].

    So we had no choice but to repay them.

    Lets do our best, brother.

    In everything, there is give and take.

    So far, Ive only been receiving.

    To be in the position of giving one day.

    Suddenly, Nam Tae-min muttered to himself.

    By the way, will that kid watch his mouth?

    .

    .

    .

    Oh, my ears are itchy.

    Bugbug.

    Leonie scratched her head furiously.

    Of course, scratching her head wasnt going to solve the problem.

    Uh-oh.

    Leonie threw the remote away impatiently.

    Im not watching.

    Nothing funny.

    I flipped through the channels, hoping to find something interesting.

    No matter where I turned, it was all about the Kingdom of Yusra.

    The truth of the day, or whatever.

    Who captured the great evil.

    Leoni stretched out on the couch.

    The corner of her mouth twitched upward.

    You dont even know .

    Because I know everything.

    What happened back then?

    The feeling of superiority.

    That feeling of superiority was precious to Leonie.

    Sis, are you sure youre not going to tell me?

    What.

    No. What happened when you told us to stay away?

    I dont know. Me neither.

    Oh, thats disgusting!

    You dont even want to share it with your guildmates, who are like siblings to you.

    What the hell happened? You even got a quest?

    Leonie just shrugged her shoulders.

    But his mind was still racing.

    As the quest progressed, the Berserker Guilds influence and ranking would naturally increase. Yes, as a Guild Master, Im sure its purely out of love.

    , dont you owe me again?

    Can I get a cup of tea for this?

    Pondering, Leonie muttered to herself.

    I wonder what hes doing.

    Nothing. Sis, what time is it, hes probably sleeping.

    What, what did she say? Who? Whos sleeping?!

    Whos this, arent you talking about Lee Ho-yeol?

    What, what did I say?! Im not! What do you know?! Will you shut up?!

    .

    .

    .

    dripping

    dripping sweat.

    I hadnt fallen asleep yet.

    I tried to jump straight into bed after I washed up.

    My body refused.

    I realized my weakness.

    I may have defeated a great evil alone.

    I couldnt have done it without the help of other yers, including the Knights of Lionheart.

    If I had gone it alone, I would have been surrounded by skeletons and drained of energy before I could reach the beast.

    Knowing that.

    The pride in my heart is uneptable.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Run 20 kilometers (sessful)

    1,000 push-ups (sessful)

    500 pull-ups (sessful)

    300 burpee tests (sessful)

    And then I checked the message.

    Thud.

    I fell to the floor, stunned.

    Believe me, ck history.

    Ill die trying to get over it!

    [You have fulfilled the condition].

    [Your reward will be given].

    I barely managed to open the status window.

 Chapter 40: Performance Testing (3)

    Chapter 40: Performance Testing (3)

    Episode 40. Performance Test (3)

    [Name: Grandfell udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 226]

    [Stats]

    Strength: 33 / Agility: 35 / Magic: 126 / Luck: 3

    [Points Reserved: 50]

    Increased Strength and Agility as a reward for the Physical Fitness Quest.

    Lets calcte the numbers.

    Im roughly 10-20 levels ahead of the same level?

    Such a gap from a recurring quest.

    I realize once again.

    ss quests, theyre unbelievable.

    Of course, the physical training quests increased my strength and agility.

    It wont have much of an immediate impact on my magical abilities.

    But Ivee to a new realization.

    The Demon Hunter, a ss that has never excelled at anything before.

    The new build is called!

    Actually, it doesnt even need to be called a recipe.

    I was the only Demon Hunter.

    I sprawled on the ground and muttered.

    Lonely.

    Lonely as fuck.

    If you think its pathetic that Im lying on the floor in a pool of sweat.

    If anyone heard me, theyd think I had a deep story.

    Anyway.

    Like I said, not having anything special.

    In some cases, it can also mean that you have no weaknesses.

    Of course, its not an easy road.

    Limited stat points.

    Spreading those points out would definitely be inefficient.

    An example is simple.

    Lets say a wizard ss has increased strength.

    You cant utilize that strength.

    Because the mage ss didnt have any skills that were affected by strength.

    In that sense, the Demon Hunter was a ridiculous ss on second thought.

    They dont even have a usiblebat skill!

    Natural Enmity and Possession.

    ss-specific skills that only work on demons.

    I cant think of another ss that stays so true to its concept.

    As a result, there was no set way to invest stats.

    But it doesnt matter.

    I might not have skills, but I had magic.

    Thats why Id spent all my points on magic.

    Plus, I saw a new possibility.

    The Knights of Lionheart.

    Three knights, to be exact.

    Harkon.

    Yeshka.

    Enoch.

    Their swords pulsed with energy.

    Sword energy.

    I wasnt sure of the name yet.

    I hadnt asked them directly.

    But the magic that began with the search, the interference, the manifestation.

    It didnte from asking someone.

    It was just this head.

    Mr. Grandfells brilliant mind.

    I realized it as soon as I saw it.

    Its not the name that matters.

    Yes, it is.

    The only thing that matters is that I can wield this thing called the sword.

    The power of the sword. Ive seen it firsthand.

    Yeshka, Enoch. The level difference between you and the skeleton was negligible.

    Some might call it greed.

    But you dont know what youre talking about.

    I have to fight to keep from sinking.

    Im going to have to fight as hard as I can!

    Includes Strength and Dexterity gained from Training Quests.

    Rewards from ss quests.

    I must utilize each and every one of them one hundred percent.

    so we can back up our heavy pride.

    So the schedule is set for now.

    Prove my abilities. (Ongoing)

    Convince a majority of the senior wizards. (3/20)

    While fulfilling the quest at the Magic Tower.

    We should stop by the Kingdom of Yusra.

    Ask Harkon for information about the sword technique.

    If I can learn the sword technique, Ill train on it.

    Damn, Im tired already.

    But hard work pays off.

    I checked the quest window once more.

    [ss Quest: The Beginning].

    The prelude has risen, and the phoenix has bloomed.

    Thest demon hunter.

    Illuminate the world of evil.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Investigate the great evil of the Yusra Inds. (Sess)

    Stop the resurgence of the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed. (Sess)

    Yes!

    Ill hold out for the ss quest rewards.

    You never know, there might be a reward waiting for you thats as big as your stats.

    But damn it.

    This innocent body and mind.

    I have no greed for quest rewards.

    I must build my stamina to hold the sword again.

    All I could see of the quest was a single line.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Thud.

    I started doing push-ups once again.

    Purr.

    Looking at my trembling forearms, I thought to myself.

    I cant even sleep at will, my life.

    Poor me.

    *My life.

    If theres one profession thats gotten a lot of media attentiontely.

    Its definitely yer paparazzi.

    Or pper for short.

    Oh, just me? Who am I?

    Yoo was a pretty good paparazzo.

    A single photo of him could fetch millions of won.

    A video could go for tens of millions.

    The reason his work was so well-received was simple.

    Ill get you a picture of humiliation youll never see anywhere else.

    Humiliation photos of yers captured in the heat of the moment.

    No yer could escape Yuanjuns angle.

    Even ranked yers were no exception.

    Dmitry, the 8th ranked yer, had nothing to lose.

    He, too, had suffered humiliating articles thanks to Yuanjun.

    [Exclusive] Dmitri, a beginner in love?

    The photo attached to the article was Yuanjuns work.

    A rented hotel lounge.

    It showed Dmitri getting down on one knee and proposing to her, only to be rejected.

    Dmitris expression and the embarrassed reaction of the other person are clearly visible.

    -Kitchen, it was a cold one.

    -This one is funnier because of the coverage.

    -He proposed marriage after only a week of dating.

    -Hes a genuine guy, despite his appearance.

    Thanks to this, Dmitri was on the run.

    I dont know who it is, but Ill kill him if I catch him!

    Of course, Yuanjun didnt get caught, so here we are today.

    Hes probably lurking in the tower.

    Yuan Jun thought about todays subject.

    I just need to catch it!

    There is no such thing as a big fish.

    Todays target was none other than Lee Ho-yeol.

    Yes, this was a big fish, bigger than Dmitri.

    Who is Lee Ho-yeol?

    The yer with the highest stock price in recent memory!

    Whats more, it didnt make sense.

    He began to make his presence felt in the Count Ascura raid.

    Not only did he kill two named monsters in the Yusra Isles, but he also killed a level 650 monster.

    He even defeated the great evil, the Seven Deadly Sins Greed.

    Technically, its the Lionheart Knights achievement.

    It was Lee Hao-yeol who led the Lion Heart Knights, and more importantly, Lee Hao-yeol had a star quality.

    He had a big mouth.

    A costume that you couldnt tell if it was a concept or if he was serious.

    And most of all, his unbelievable skill set.

    There was a reason for his poprity.

    But Yuanjun knew.

    The higher you fly, the harder it hurts when you fall.

    wless.

    That perfect image would boomerang back to him.

    No need for a big humiliation photo.

    Just a little wobble.

    Itll be enough to put a dent in the image.

    Illusions are meant to be broken slowly.

    In that sense, the pagoda was the perfect ce.

    Above all, look at that creepy staircase.

    They disappeared and reappeared.

    Yuanjun shuddered.

    Lets just get one shot.

    Lee Ho-Yeol.

    Rumor has it that hes been given a quest by the chief mage of the Magic Tower.

    I dont know when it will be, but if I wait, Ill be able to capture it.

    Yuanjun hid his cannon camera and went into hiding.

    The yers gathered around the portal began to shout.

    Its Lee Ho-yeol!

    Hey, Yunan, dont be nervous. Do you have something against me?

    Be polite, dont whisper.

    The reactions were understandable.

    Most yers dont want to be hated by Lee Ho-yeol, because it wont do him any good.

    Imagine being hated and seeing him in a rift.

    Well, thats none of my business.

    Of course, thats only true for yers who are aiming for rifts and monster hunting.

    So Yuan Jun quickly took out his camera and pulled the zoom.

    Lets take a picture.

    Yuanjuns mouth watered.

    But it didnt take long for his face to settle.

    It didnt take long.

    Another angle.

    How could a person do that?

    Yuan Juns mouth fell open in disbelief.

    No matter how hard he pulled the zoom, the picture didnt budge an inch.

    This is a photo shoot, not a humiliation!

    Regr shots.

    Continuous shooting.

    It should have taken at least one picture.

    What happened?

    She was walking up the stairs, dizzy just looking at them.

    There was no humiliation or disorientation in his expression and posture.

    It was like a swan floating peacefully on ake.

    Doridori

    Yuan Jun shook his head.

    No!

    A picture of Lee Ho-yeol?

    There are already tons of pictures like this!

    I mean, just go to Netube and youll find a bunch of videos posted by people who im to be Lee Ho-yeol fans.

    All you need is a moment of humiliation.

    If you get a little closer.

    You might be able to get away with it.

    Or a picture of a pore.

    Yoos pper instincts took over.

    He took a few steps forward.

    Hey, stop.

    A lively voice called out.

    You with the camera. Look at me for a second.

    I turned my head and there it was, a huge mass of muscle.

    It was Dmitri.

    He grinned.

    Weve met, havent we, in the hotel lobby?

    For a moment, a word shed through my mind.

    Whoever this guy is, if he catches me, Ill die.

    Thud!

    As Dmitri unclenched his fist, Yuanjun realized.

    How can you catch a swan with a fishing rod!

    I was such an ignorant bastard.

    Pfft!

    *!

    Self

    News on the parchment.

    -The magic tool, [Sages Boredom], has been retrieved.

    Bellier Yusia, the senior mage of the Healing School, snorted.

    The senior mages had finally gotten their hands on the tool.

    Are they not afraid of headwinds?

    Several senior mages asked.

    [Sages Boredom].

    It was a series of puzzle pieces.

    A moment of magic.

    A puzzle that bes a challenge.

    The magic of the senior mages.

    It would be a challenge that could not bepared to the locks of the Crystal Hall.

    Im sure Marcelo will have no objection, of course, knowing his character, but youre being a bit pushy.

    From a senior wizard.

    I could work all day to solve the Sages Boredom.

    It would take at least a dozen days.

    I can see what those fools are thinking.

    Lee Ho-yeol, while the adventurer worked on the puzzle.

    He was thinking of all sorts of things.

    Its so obvious.

    If he cant solve it, hell go crazy.

    When he does, he says it took him longer than he thought.

    Hell use any excuse he can get.

    Of course, it didnt matter to Bellier.

    I dont know, maybe we should just keep a low profile.

    Bellier.

    She had no desire to prove her worth as an adventurer.

    The reason was simple.

    Klee, an adept mage of the Healing School.

    It was because she had confirmed the truth with the child.

    -Yes, thats right, it was him!

    Lee Ho-yeols expression changed.

    Klee looked pleased.

    -I see, youre the adventurer that Chief Wizard Marcelo rmended as a coborator! Thank goodness! I thought I had made a terrible mistake!

    Good girl, Klee.

    She was obviously troubled in her own way.

    But did she know?

    Thats one thing, but seeing through the illusionary magic of the tower state is a different story.

    Of course.

    The illusionary magic that Topjoo manifested had been seen by Belie, even by himself.

    No, not even the great Marcelo would be able to see through it.

    Thats why I dont believe it yet.

    So the adventurer, Lee Ho-yeol.

    The desire to stay with him and watch him grows.

    Its a mages instinct.

    Its pure exploration of the unknown.

    A partridges exploration must be intense.

    Bellier picked up a richly feathered pen.

    He scribbled calmly on the parchment.

    It was an eptance of Marcelos decision.

    He would ept Lee Ho-Yeol as a coborator.

    Toote.

    He wrote back.

    It was a littleter.

    Was something going on?

    Bellier wondered for a moment.

    Himself-

    Words began to form on the parchment.

    The words were not the least bit unexpected by Bellier.

    -Two votes left to reach the halfway mark.

    Wait a minute.

    Two votes left?

    Puzzled, Bellier ran a hand through his tousled green hair.

    He folded his white fingers.

    Three until yesterday. And me.

    None of the other senior wizards would have voted in favor.

    There was no reason for that, was there?

    Belie, even she hadnt been so quick to vote in favor without Klees story.

    So thats four votes.

    So where did the other four votese from?

    Belie muttered to herself.

    Maybe.

    Suddenly, a thought urred to him.

    The parchment that several senior wizards had taken out.

    Velier checked the parchment for the names of those few.

    Curtain, Dorothy, Maia, Becks!

    There were four of them, to be exact.

    What the sound meant was simple.

    Bellier spoke, his voice trembling.

    In this short time, I have sensed the wise mans boredom!!

    .

    . /

    .

    [The Wise Mans Boredom] strewn across the desk.

    There was nothing difficult about it.

    Just what you see.

    All I had to do was explore the magic and reverse it.

    Prove your abilities. (in progress)

    Convince a majority of the senior wizards. (8/20)

    Yeah, at this level, I should be able to finish this quickly.

    Id rather get things done quickly.

    Id rather have a lighter grip on the sword.

    I scribbled my thoughts on the parchment.

    Tired, perhaps. Ive been grumpy.

    Why, with a little apology for yesterday.

    -I would wee it, if it were a process of proof and not a childish prank.

    * * *

    You can support me on /pindangscans

    https://trakteer.id/pindangscans

    https://saweria.co/pindangscans

    thanks.

 Chapter 41: Long Time No See (1)

    Chapter 41: Long Time No See (1)

    Chapter 41. Long Time No See (1)

    You even sent me a note to wee me.

    Its been a while.

    I looked at the words scrawled across the parchment.

    I thought I apologized properly.

    Does this mean I need to wait until the next one?

    Well, that was probably fine.

    Even without this, I had a lot of work to do.

    I was on a tight schedule.

    I closed the magic book I was reading.

    Lets get going.

    To the Kingdom of Yusra.

    In the press, on the inte.

    The interest in the Kingdom of Yusra was overwhelming.

    If anyone was excited, it was the Korean media.

    Gaon and Berserker.

    The quest to rebuild the Kingdom of Yusra was only avable to two guilds.

    [Exclusive] Japanese Expert, Gaon and Inazumas ranking change is certain. Entering 3rd ce is not a dream.

    [This time, the National Assembly] Dreaming of a future led by Gaon and supported by mythology. followed by a self-congrattory statement that this achievement is the result of national policy.

    [Exclusive interview] Nam Tae-min refuses to be interviewed, There is nothing I can say. Ill just do my best.

    When I see articles like that, it makes me think.

    Its not just any yer doing it, really.

    How tired can you imagine?

    The bacsh you get when you say something.

    The constant spection.

    The requests for interviews.

    In that case, Im grateful.

    For being such a prick.

    -Move over. My patience is wearing thin.

    -Theres nothing formal about him.

    -So Im not going to take any questions.

    Words spoken unfiltered on camera.

    Its a line that makes me cringe every time I say it again.

    Is it because of that?

    Because I didnt have any reportersing up to me.

    No, it wasnt just journalists.

    yers were no different.

    The lobby of Magic Tower.

    A crowd of yers gathered around the portal.

    No, why dont you just take a break and run around the cracks?

    Hmph. Its Lee Ho-yeol. Lee Ho-yeol!

    Shhh! First of all, everyone shut up.

    Flowing silence

    The noisy ce is suddenly quiet.

    The old me would have been restless.

    These things are pushing me away.

    Im imagining things.

    But humans are creatures of adaptation.

    I was getting used to this reaction.

    My head, my heart.

    I hade to relish the silence.

    Suddenly, I had a picture in my head and in my heart.

    .

    Even in front of the ranked yers, who were the best of the best.

    Even in front of the senior wizards of the Magic Tower.

    So this was nothing to be impressed with.

    Its just another day.

    Again.

    I thought as I entered the portal.

    How shameless you are, Ho Yeol.

    .

    .

    .

    My reason for visiting the Kingdom of Yusra is simple.

    I must see Harkon.

    I must ask him questions about the Sword.

    But first, I need to check something out.

    Id be a fool not to capitalize on what Ive gained by leaving my integrity behind.

    Oh, yes, definitely.

    A reward from a sessful Hidden Quest.

    My ties to the Kingdom of Yusra and my influence have increased to their maximum.

    As a result, the [Authority] function in the Kingdom of Yusra has been activated.

    Lets make sure I get it right.

    I wanted to make sure I understood the exact function of the privilege.

    Actually, I had some idea.

    Why, theres a lot of talk on the inte.

    -Gaon and Berserker are blessed, arent they?

    -If you build rtionships and influence with quests, youll be able to get knighthoods and stuff when the kingdom is rebuilt, right? D-D

    -Shining and Scal will burst inside In the kingdom of Yusra, Leonie and Nam Tae-min may tell you to use respect.

    Rtionships and influence.

    And the possibility of earning a title.

    Itsmon knowledge from the days when Arcana was a game.

    That was why yers were so obsessed with connections and influence.

    Of course, their importance varies with size.

    Influence in a small town.

    Influence in a country.

    Its impossible to put them on the same scale.

    Why, the vige chief cant give you a knighthood.

    In that sense, the value of rtionships and influence in the kingdom of Yusra was almost unspeakable.

    After all, the Yusra Ind was the first Arcana nation to appear in the real world.

    -I mean, that Poten was crazy!

    -Its a legendary treasure ind, not something else.

    -Its a legendary treasure ind!

    The most important thing is its development potential!

    The Kingdom of Yusra has always been rich in resources.

    By bing the first nation to appear, it had the opportunity to fully utilize its resources and develop.

    yers expectations were also growing.

    -A lot of monsters would be regenerating around them.

    -Leveling up by going back and forth between kingdoms and hunting grounds.

    -Will there be an auction house or shopter on?

    -What do you guys think about going to Gaon or Berserker at the end now???

    -And who took it?

    So.

    Humanly speaking.

    My expectations are bound to be high!

    Not another one, but the maximum.

    What, a big drop in the bucket of beans?

    But this time, it was the pride in my heart that moved me.

    It was the pride in my heart.

    I must be wise.

    Huge influence.

    And the responsibility thates with it.

    Noblesse oblige.

    I muttered to myself.

    ..then, whats left for me!

    As the saying goes, you have to take care of yourself.

    If you dont speak up, no one will take care of you.

    Thats what I do as a professional.

    Thats what Ive learned as a professional.

    what?

    But mymentation didntst long.

    Maximizing rtionships and influence.

    Thats not usually the reward.

    Soon, I realized.

    Maybe I dont have to go out of my way to get it?

    A golden pce in the distance.

    The pce in the background.

    A man striding toward me.

    It was Hakuna, the king of Yusra.

    Wee, benefactor!

    I thought as I looked at the smiling Hakuna.

    To be greeted by the king and yet take it for granted. Maybe this isnt getting too shameless?

    I wondered if my shamelessness had already reached its maximum.

    *.

    One, two!

    I hear a thunderous cheer.

    Knight Lionheart.

    The leader of the Knights, Harkon Kingsguard, smiles.

    This is the first peace Ive felt in a while.

    Small voice, again!

    For some reason, I feel calm.

    Ever since I was summoned to the world of adventurers.

    Not a day had passed since Id been summoned to the Adventurers World.

    Last night, he was able to fall into a deep sleep without tossing and turning once.

    Harkon looked out over thendscape.

    No buildings, or buildings as the adventurers called them.

    No ttering iron carriages in sight.

    Was it because the environment of the Kingdom of Yusra was so simr to his homnd?

    No.

    Harkon shook his head.

    He already knew it wasnt.

    It was impatience that was guing him.

    Is the Emperor safe?

    What am I doing here?

    Am I allowed to keep my eyes open?

    But his hasty worries were gone now.

    Its all thanks to you, Lord Ho-yeol.

    Yes, it was all thanks to Ho-yeol.

    Harkon had learned so much from him.

    It must have been just as bewildering for him.

    Their home and the world of adventurers.

    A disruption of the two worlds.

    The adventurers were confused.

    Ho-yeol must have felt the same way.

    And the appearance of a demon.

    There was plenty of room for despondency like their own.

    Harkon swallowed his admiration again.

    How could he be so calm?

    He hadnt sensed the slightest agitation in Ho Yeol.

    Not even the greed of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Even in battle with the Great Evil that made even he tremble in fear.

    There was no noble determination or sacrifice in his actions.

    It was as if he simply had to do it.

    There was only Ho-Yeol casually advancing on the beast.

    That had a great effect on awakening Harkons spirit.

    Even that determination is natural to Lord Ho-Yeol.

    What a man with such arge vessel.

    I must follow in his footsteps.

    Harkon knew.

    Of course, Im not going to be able to keep up if I try.

    But one thing was clear.

    I have to do what I have to do.

    Excitement.

    That one word, so obvious.

    It got the lions heart pounding again.

    And so the Knights of the Lionheart began to train once again.

    Boom!

    The knights swords shed.

    Harkon enthusiastically encouraged the knights.

    Brace your des! Prepare your stances!

    This is what we can do now.

    If we cannot defeat the demons of this world, how can we defeat the demons of our home!

    This is what we must do now.

    Cha-ching-ching!

    Harkon looked at the knights and realized.

    No more regrets.

    Contact with the Magic Tower was made through the line of fire.

    Harkon had abandoned that n as well.

    That too was a mistake, made in his impatience to return home as quickly as possible.

    Now that he was enlightened, he could not repeat that mistake.

    Your lordship has once again shown me consideration.

    Ive been invited to help rebuild the kingdom of Yusra.

    It was an extension of my training.

    It was the role of the knights to deal with any threats or enemies to the kingdom.

    Harkon closed his eyes tightly.

    The sound of cheering in his ears.

    Calm in his mind.

    Perhaps there would be nothing to worry about for a while.

    But Harkons expectations were dashed.

    Wh, what did you just say, Lord Ho Yeol?

    Once again, it was Ho Yeol.

    Puzzled, he asked again.

    Does that mean you want to be trained as a swordsman?!

    .

    .

    .

    Whoa-

    With a sigh, Yesica took off her helmet.

    Her short, sweaty ck-brown hair tumbled out.

    Her narrowed eyes looked at the harkon.

    No, more precisely, the silver-haired head beside Harkon.

    She turned to Ho-Yeol.

    Mage.

    A mage associated with the Magic Tower.

    Yesica knew what the mage of the Tower were like.

    She had seen them before.

    A single-minded quest for truth.

    And the steps they took to get there.

    Madmen.

    It was extermination.

    For standing in their way.

    Just one, and everything in the area evaporated in half a day.

    The Yesica had been sent there to clean up the mess.

    But there was nothing left to clean up.

    There was nothing left to clean up.

    It was impossible to tell.

    Because there was nothing left.

    Not even a de of grass in sight.

    But Ho-Yeol was something else.

    Could he really be a mage associated with the Magic Tower?

    He had his doubts.

    She remembered Ho-Yeols face clearly, especially as he taught her about the stone steps andva that supported him.

    But Yesica shook her head.

    Doridori.

    Her prejudices were as clear as her memories.

    Im still not sure.

    Really, was he different from the other mages?

    But then she heard a conversation.

    It was enough to make even Yesicas suspicious eyes widen.

    Lord Harkon. Is sword energy a real thing?

    Sword energy?

    Wait, how does a mage know about sword energy!

    He was just as surprised as he was.

    Thats right, sword energy is.

    Lord Ho Yeol, what does that mean?

    Sword Energy. Im referring to the light on your sword.

    No way, Lord Ho-Yeol. Did you see that light?!

    Not just anyone can see it!

    Natural talent and constant practice.

    Only with those two things could I barely witness the sword qi.

    So I couldnt help but be surprised.

    But the surprise didnt stop there.

    I see. Then I too can wield sword energy.

    I will wield the sword.

    Ho-Yeol had dered it.

    Enoch, who had been listening, muttered.

    What do you mean, mage?

    He didnt reply, but Yesica felt the same way.

    Actually, Im surprised you even noticed, but?

    Dealing with sword energy is another matter!

    Even in the Knights of the Lionheart, only she and Enoch were capable of wielding swords, including their leader, and wasnt Ho Yeol a mage?

    Yesica was frankly dumbfounded.

    Do you think you can hold the sword properly before then?

    Harkon handed Ho-Yeol the sword.

    I dont know what youre thinking, but.

    Yesica thought it was a waste of time.

    A mages body is weak.

    They spend all day at their desks opening books.

    How are they supposed to wield a sword with such skinny forearms.

    ?!

    However, that was just the yesica prejudice.

    Yuck.

    What is that mage?

    Ho-yeol took off his jacket.

    It fell to the ground.

    Muscles beneath a white shirt.

    Thats not a mages body.

    It looked too good to be true.

    How white is your skin? No, thats not it!

    Yesica swallowed dryly for a moment.

    Ho-Yeol epted the sword from Harkon.

    And raised it in the air.

    !!!

    Everyone gasped.

    You can support this site by tap / click the Ads or support on /pindangscans

    https://trakteer.id/pindangscans

    https://saweria.co/pindangscans

    thanks.

 Chapter 42: Long Time No See (2)

    Chapter 42: Long Time No See (2)

    Chapter 42. Long Time No See (2)

    I was stunned.

    [Knights of the Lionheart  Training Longsword]

    [Rating: Rare]

    [Limit: Lv.200]

    [Effect : When attacking, has a very low chance to inflict the status condition Stunned on the opponent.]

    [Description: A training longsword with a dull de that reduces its lethality, but its skillful crafting makes it more effective than most blunt weapons].

    Indeed, the Knights of the Lionheart, the strongest in the Empire.

    The training sword is a rare grade.

    It has a level cap of 200.

    If I couldnt defeat the beast, I wouldnt even be able to wear it, right?

    That alone was a surprise.

    That wasnt the only thing that freaked me out.

    Actions speak louder than words. Here, take it. Lord Ho-Yeol.

    Harkon handed me a training longsword.

    The moment I hold it in my hand.

    Memories ofst nighte flooding back.

    Push-ups.

    Testing burpees.

    A run.

    Pull-ups.

    It wasnt training, it was torture.

    The after-effects of that abuse felt like a heavy longsword.

    The aftereffects of that torture began to feel intense.

    Im in shock.

    I really suffer for a living. I suffer for a living!!

    Its not just pride, its stupidity. This?!

    But if I had known that.

    I wouldnt have been in the second grade.

    So you just have to get over it.

    Ugh, really!

    I push through my sore muscles and raise my sword.

    Of course, I dont hold back.

    I try to keep my face expressionless as I steady myself.

    Ive swung a lot of daggers.

    This is the first time Ive held a real sword as a yer.

    No wonder I dont even know how to hold a longsword.

    So I jog my memory.

    How did Harkon hold his sword?

    Once again, Grandfells talent shines through.

    I could almost feel my body remembering.

    I did what I remembered Harkon doing.

    I gripped my sword and lowered my stance.

    Im not exactly an expert when ites to swords, so its hard for me to make an urate assessment. Still, I dont think its a sloppy stance.

    Maybe its because I imitated it perfectly.

    Why, I dont feel any gaps or anything.

    Above all.

    I mean, look at those reactions.

    Oh my God.

    !!!

    It wasnt just Harkon.

    The knights who were resting were looking at me like they were mesmerized.

    Instead of being intimidated by the attention, I was actually enjoying it.

    If it werent for the pain in my muscles, Id be able to!

    I gritted my teeth through the pain.

    I moved on to the next move like water flowing.

    Shhhh.

    A diagonal sh.

    This was also a mimicry of Harkons strike.

    Well, I dont know how it would look to others.

    It was always an imitation.

    Its just like magic.

    In short, its the same poison.

    How can there be so many poisons?

    Thats what I thought inwardly, but I suppose it cant be helped.

    Still, its better to have some poison than none.

    Ill just fill it in anyway, right?

    Oops, I got carried away.

    Suddenly, Harkon shook his head.

    Then he turned to the watching knights.

    Regr training ends here. Go about your daily business.

    The knights quickly dispersed.

    Only me and Harkon remained.

    I dont know what this is, but its an opportunity.

    A chance to rest my screaming muscles.

    By the way, I can see why the training longsword is for training.

    Its that heavy.

    Its a strength training exercise just to swing it.

    Anyway, I was about to put the sword down.

    Lord Ho Yeol, you never fail to amaze me!

    What do you mean?

    Nothing. Can you show me that swordy again?

    Come on, Mr. Harkon.

    Are you really doing this to me?

    Im telling you, I think my shoulders are going to fall off!

    But to the noble Mr. Grandfell?

    Thats a word that doesnt even exist in the dictionary.

    With a pride that transcended even the flesh, I gripped my sword once more and swung it.

    Indeed, my eyes were not mistaken.

    Is heughing?

    I was tempted to ask.

    I couldnt, and Harkon didnt even give me a chance to speak.

    Lord Ho-Yeol, that swordy is indeed an imitation of my own, isnt it?

    Indeed, you recognize it, Lord Harkon.

    Indeed, Knight Commander Lionheart.

    No wonder hes level 600.

    You recognize a mere imitation at a nce.

    However, I continued shamelessly.

    As long as you want to learn, basic knowledge is what you need to master. But the only thing that could serve as a foundation for me was your swordsmanship, Harkon.

    In a word, its simple.

    He was saying that only Harkons swordsmanship was worth learning. This.

    If I had any swordsmanship skills at all, Id say it was out of pride. But I dont have a damn thing!

    There is no bluff like this.

    But not even for a day or two.

    I sheathed my sword without changing my appearance.

    ng.

    Now, even if you ask me to show you one more time, I cant.

    My fingers are still tingling.

    Luckily, he didnt ask for an encore.

    After a moment, Harkon turned serious.

    For that reason, I must be nervous too. To think that Lord wanted to enter swordsmanship through me. That fact alone is quite a burden  .

    His eyes seemed to ze with motivation.

    Now that I know you have a natural talent. This is no longer something to be taken lightly. This is the end of peaceful days!

    My peaceful days are over.

    That sounds kind of ominous, doesnt it?

    No, its more than that, its a natural talent.

    All I showed was my preparation and humility, mimicking Harkons.

    Was there anything there to recognize as talent?

    Try to imitate, but its not something you can do.

    With that, Harkon sheathed his sword.

    I jumped into the ready stance Id taken earlier.

    Indeed, it is better to see it once than to hear it a hundred times.

    I understood the meaning as soon as I saw it.

    I was not mistaken.

    It was indeed an unbreakable stance.

    You cant see the gap.

    You cant rush in and you cant rush out.

    Yes, an intimidating feeling, like facing a lion.

    Harkon spat out a roaringugh.

    Hahaha. Do you see now why the knights are so stunned, Lord Ho-Yeol? This basic stance is the final step that the Knights of the Lions Heart aim for.

    He continued.

    And you simply saw that stance and copied it!

    I see now why they call me a prodigy.

    But its an illusion.

    Indeed, your vessel is unfathomable, Lord Ho-Yeol.

    Its not the vessel, its the poison underneath!

    But such truth,

    I could not possibly utter such a truth.

    If that is what you think, then so be it.

    It was a simple answer.

    I know the meaning behind it.

    Why, it was magic.

    Just when I thought I was out of the blinders.

    As if talent and hard work are two different things.

    I was the one who stayed up all night, every night.

    Swordsmanship is no different.

    Thats why I couldnt be more pleased.

    My arms and legs cringe with muscle pain.

    I was sure this pain would only be a taste.

    Its Lonely.

    No one understands my struggle.

    Thats what I was thinking.

    ?

    Suddenly, a message popped up.

    [Youve trained beyond your limits].

    [Youve met the requirements].

    [You will be rewarded].

    If its a reward for training, then.

    Stats up!

    I immediately checked my stats.

    Strength] and [Agility] up by two points each.

    I must stand corrected.

    Youre the only one who understands my frustration.

    Its a ss quest!

    *sigh

    Ho Yeol left the room.

    Harkons excitement was not easily contained.

    haha.

    It was pure joy.

    Not the joy of being the leader of the Knights of the Lionheart, not the joy of being the Emperors sword and shield, but the joy of being a mere man.

    Yes, if I had to make aparison, it would be more like the joy of a miner finding a gemstone.

    Who would have thought?

    A mage.

    A martial artist of the caliber of Lord Ho-Yeol, a martial artist whose skills would astonish the heavens and earth!

    Harkon was sure of it.

    It was a sword, not a staff, that Sir  should have been wielding!

    Of course, Hakon knew nothing about magic.

    But no matter how great Ho Yeols magical talent was.

    it would be no match for such a talent.

    That was definitely a talent that could be counted on one hand in the entire continent.

    So if I had to choose between the two.

    Lord Ho Yeol must choose swordsmanship.

    That was Harkons conclusion.

    I have unwittingly taken on a great responsibility.

    Thest thing he needed was to be disappointed in his teaching and lose interest in swordsmanship.

    Thats why Harkon said he was done with peaceful days.

    Ill have to start practicing myself.

    On the plus side, Lord Ho-Yeol seemed interested.

    Especially about swordsmanship.

    As I thought about it, a thought urred to me.

    Do you mean, the sword energy radiates straight from it?

    Tori-dori

    Harkon shook his head.

    No, that was impossible, no matter what.

    Even if it was possible, it had to be stopped.

    One had to have absolute physical strength to deal with sword energy.

    Otherwise, youll be consumed by it.

    Harkons eyes were sharp.

    Of course, you dont mind.

    Ho Yeols arm was trembling slightly.

    No wonder.

    Talent and physical strength were two different things.

    He had spent his entire life as a mage, regardless of his talent, and it would not be unreasonable for him to run out of stamina just from standing and swinging his sword.

    Harkon gritted his teeth.

    I apologize in advance, Lord Ho-Yeol.

    Still, shouldnt he improve his basic fitness?

    The thought of having Lord Ho-Yeol train in physical fitness.

    I already felt ufortable.

    I mean, its not something a harkon could do.

    Why was Ho Yeols arm trembling?

    Its a workout that even the best of the Lionheart knights cant handle.

    Hed done it in the early morning hours.

    It was a sign of exhaustion.

    Maybe I should run with him, so hell feel morefortable.

    Of course, that futile worry didntst long.

    .

    .

    . . .

    Ho Yeol is not far behind.

    His breathing is so calm.

    Not even a hint of exhaustion.

    Harkon could hardly believe it.

    Finally, he spoke up.

    Lord Ho Yeol, dont you look so different than you did yesterday!

    This is the same Lord Ho Yeol who was terrified of a single longsword?

    *sigh

    Physical training was something I weed with open arms.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Run 20 kilometers (sessful)

    1,000 push-ups (ongoing)

    500 pull-ups (ongoing)

    300 burpee tests (ongoing)

    I didnt have to take the time to do the recurring quests.

    Still, the daily sweat was worth it.

    I may not have had the strength, but I had the stamina to match the Lionheart Knights.

    Thats what made it worthwhile.

    -Sir Ho-Yeol. Perhaps I was greatly mistaken about you.

    It seems that Harkon, too, has decided that further physical training is pointless.

    I felt sorry for him, but I suppose its no big deal.

    Ill just have to sweat it out at dawn like I do now.

    Magic Towersb.

    Before I sat down at my desk.

    I made my way to the teacup on the hospitality table.

    Next to it were the magic tools and the [simplemp].

    Crackle.

    It produces boiling water that is frighteningly close to energizing the circuitry.

    As expected of a magicmp from a magic tower, its quite advanced.

    Interesting.

    It didnt just boil water, it created boiling water. Inefficient but sophisticated, it was exactly the kind of magic tool that Magic Tower would use.

    Rocket deliveries take precedence over such private matters.

    I click my tongue in frustration.

    I brewed the green tea tea bag Id brought from home.

    I sipped.

    A few moments of leisurely tea time.

    I sat down at my desk and checked the parchment.

    Sure enough, there was news.

    Whoever it is, hes got a bad temper.

    Ive never seen the senders name at the top of a message before. I am.

    -Martis Dean Karl, Senior Wizard of ck Magic.

    Senior wizard.

    Well, then, whats the point? Its pretty obvious.

    Prove it. (in progress)

    Convince a majority of the senior mages. (8/20)

    You mean prove your ability.

    I think I know what that means.

    Well get to the rest in a moment.

    More than that.

    The news youve been waiting for was at the bottom of the line.

    -The requested artifact for appraisal, the Orb of the Vampire Count. [Pure Emerald Crystal] and [Ind Treasure, Silk from the Scales of the Silken Carp].

    I immediately checked the contents.

    You can support this site by tap / click the Ads or support on /pindangscans

    https://trakteer.id/pindangscans

    https://saweria.co/pindangscans

    thanks.

 Chapter 43: Its been a while since Ive seen a sword. (3)

    Chapter 43: Its been a while since Ive seen a sword. (3)

    Chapter 43. Its been a while since Ive seen a sword. (3)

    I take a moment to sip my tea and check my emotions.

    Click

    I put the teacup down.

    In essence, it was like this.

    Its a shame.

    First of all, there was no way to lower the level limit of an item in the Magic Tower.

    [Vampire Counts Orb]

    [Rank: Unique]

    [Limit: Lv.400]

    [Effect: When attacking, has a high chance to deal additional damage].

    [Description: An orb filled with vampire blood that bursts out whenever ites into contact with magic, dealing damage to the target].

    Each attack has a high chance to deal additional damage.

    I realized it might be a good match for me.

    Because magic can be a creative outlet.

    Imagine shattering a chunk of stone into small pieces.

    Imagine throwing it at an enemy.

    Imagine throwing it at an enemy, and each little chunk would do extra damage.

    The damage would be more than doubled.

    I asked for an appraisal to see if I could salvage the effect.

    Level 400 is too far away.

    Im only level 226.

    Im out of luck.

    When I thought that, my eyes naturally went to the postscript.

    -The [Vampire Earls Orb] has effects that are hard to find in the Magic Tower, and I doubt that its disparate effects are rted to the Demonic Tool. Therefore, I am formally requesting to borrow the [Vampire Counts Orb] for research purposes.

    A borrowing request?

    Demonic items were certainly notmon.

    Moreover, the [Vampire Counts Orb] was of a high level.

    I didnt think long about it.

    Self-

    I immediately scribbled a feather pen on the parchment.

    I will ept your request.

    Regardless of its immediate effect, it was only an inventory item for me, and above all, the Magic Tower wouldnt eat it.

    Besides.

    To everything there is give and take.

    Yes, there is give and take.

    I nced down at the brooch.

    they must have something else to say.

    When I asked to return the Sixth Sense brooch, just in case.

    Maybe if I offered him the [Vampire Counts Orb], he could put it off somehow?

    Considering the level of magic tools in the magic tower, its possible theyll just forget about it.

    Its my loss, but Ill forgive you until level 400. Be generous.

    Who knows?

    Maybe some good research wille out of it and benefit me.

    Let go of that unrealistic expectation.

    Lets move on.

    [Pure Emerald Crystal].

    A material item that can be crafted to fit my needs.

    As expected, its a Magic Tower.

    But not before crafting.

    There was a description of what it would do.

    -As a result of appraisal, it is confirmed that it grants the effect [When hit, recover health].

    Once upon a time, when Arcana was a game.

    How a magic tower could take yers money.

    I could see why.

    You can see the effect before you craft it!

    It meant you could craft the right gear for the right effect.

    There was a reason yers were spending so much money on those things.

    I cant believe Im getting this advanced service for free.

    It doesnt hurt to feel like a little bit of a winner.

    On hit, heal.

    Most of all, I liked the universality of the effect.

    Its not really a ss-specific effect.

    Thinking about buying it backter.

    Its definitely better to craft it as a [Trinket].

    The appraisal results also rmended crafting [Trinket].

    Ill be able to wear it right away and the level cap will be at my level.

    I suppose I shouldnt hesitate.

    I take a moment to pick up the feather pen again.

    Thest item, [Ind Treasure, Giant Lava Carp Scale Silk].

    I checked the results of the appraisal I was most curious about.

    [Ind Treasure, Scale Silk of the Giant Lava Carp]

    [Rank: Unique]

    [Limit: None]

    [Effect: When crafted, grants the crafted item increased Fire Affinity / increased Evasion Chance / opened Aesthetic Stat].

    [Description : It is a silk that cannot be exchanged for a gem of the same weight. It is so rare that no one would dare to estimate its value].

    What I was most curious about.

    It was the [Aesthetic] stat.

    I searched the inte, but it didnte up.

    I was sure that Magic Tower would know about it.

    But it was a surprise.

    Hmm.

    Matap doesnt know about it?

    The parchment clearly said unconfirmed and unknown ability.

    Its like him to seek the unknown and the truth.

    [As with the Orb of the Vampire Count, there was a note.]

    It was a polite request for a borrowing.

    Yes, youre curious.

    An unknown ability.

    Only when I see the effects of [Aesthetics] will that intuition be resolved.

    But.

    Im sorry.

    I guess I cant concede on this one.

    This is for survival, not research!

    Of course, the lower the level cap, the lower the absolute performance of the equipment.

    Who am I to choose between cold and hot?

    Whatever it is.

    If it was going to be of any use, I had to make it and use it.

    And above all, the aesthetics of the Grandfell.

    Ive already decided where to use it.

    His high mind had already thought of what to make with the scaly silk from the very beginning. Soon, my eyes drifted to the empty pockets of my jacket.

    Sigh.

    I finally scribbled a reply on a piece of parchment.

    [Vampire Counts Orb]  On Lending

    [Pure Emerald Crystal]  Jewelry Making

    [Ind Treasure, Giant Lava Carp Scale Silk]  Crafting Hankerchiefs

    Hankerchief.

    I never would have guessed.

    A handkerchief.

    After all, it was an item that could be both formal and aesthetically pleasing. If only it could be made to have a usible effect.

    What, you dont know what youre getting until you see it?

    The effect of the [aesthetic] stats.

    That wasnt up to me.

    All I can do is.

    Just a few words as a postscript.

    -I want the best results, no matter the cost.

    Sigh.

    Thats very me.

    -I expect nothing less from you.

    .

    .

    .

    Anyway, I thought something was missing.

    Mathis Dinkarl!

    I had forgotten about that message from the senior wizard.

    I checked it out in hindsight.

    Aphrodite.

    I would have felt better if youd given me a proof like [Sages Boredom]. Isnt that just a simple favor?

    -Ill be waiting for you in the floating garden.

    Of course, I didnt recognize him or know what he was doing.

    In a broad sense, were coworkers, arent we?

    Technically, Im an irregr temp, but whatever.

    Are they still waiting?

    I cant believe Im reading an internal message instead of going to an appointment.

    Wait, if its a floating garden.

    It was the social center of the tower.

    It wasnt hard to find.

    Among the books in theb was a book on the structure of the tower.

    Of course, thats where I got my prior knowledge of the social hall.

    But.

    I sat at my desk and didnt move an inch.

    Anyway, you temperamental, procedure-oriented bastard!

    There was no flexibility in it.

    Not even with coworkers, unless it was a mutually agreed upon appointment.

    Even if youre waiting a long time at the meeting ce.

    There was no reason to meet.

    I thought again.

    No matter how much I think about it.

    It was an act of kindness that I quit my job!

    I cant follow his instructions.

    Imagine me fighting against my boss.

    Even his hair is silver.

    I cant even imagine it.

    Im sorry for Mathis, whos waiting, but it cant be helped.

    Hes stubborn.

    I know this from experience.

    He refuses to do interviews.

    Ive had yers go through etiquette training.

    I could go on and on, but Ill leave you with the experience.

    -Thats awkward.

    It was.

    Just four letters.

    That was my response.

    But then I remembered the words on the parchment.

    -Is tomorrow afternoon free?

    He replied as if he didnt care about the rejection.

    At this point, I wondered what the purpose was.

    Senior wizard, surely youre going to ask me about my credentials.

    I raised my quill.

    -Thats a problem too.

    But that, too, is troubling.

    Afternoon appointment.

    I was scheduled for swordsmanship training.

    Once again, I conveyed my refusal.

    But this time, the reply was immediate.

    -What about the next morning?

    Its not like Im going to be able to get up until then, right?

    I can see why Zhuge Liangs mind was made up.

    Of course, Grandfells stubbornness was no match for Zhuge Liangs.

    He wasnt swayed by sentiment, but simply by the fact that the appointment had been moved to the morning.

    Ill be at the pagoda in the morning anyway.

    It seems like the positions of Gak and Eul have changed.

    I opened my mouth as if it was obvious.

    I can meet you in the morning.

    Yes, Im good. I am.

    *sigh

    Tsk-tsk.

    I grip the sword.

    Shuck

    Swing the sword.

    Repeat the sequence of actions.

    Damn you, demon hunter.

    Unfortunately, simply repeating an action does not create a [skill].

    In Arcana, skills were the preserve of each ss.

    You dont get what you work for.

    Even if its not necessarily a ss-specific skill.

    It meant that skills from other sses were generally unattainable.

    But I do know.

    Theres something else that cant be exined by a skill.

    That there is something else.

    Magic was one of those things.

    And.

    I think this sword technique is one of them.

    Go-oh-oh.

    I stared at the light emanating from the sword.

    My suspicions were confirmed.

    It wont be easy, but I want you to think of yourself as one with the sword.

    There was no understanding, no deep realization.

    You are the sword, the sword is you Huh?!

    Intuitive learning, like magic.

    Just watching and doing.

    I was able to radiate sword energy as well.

    Harkon was stunned.

    , no way, I didnt think that was truly possible!

    Of course, my sword energy paled inparison to Harkons.

    More urately, it was faint.

    Evenpared to Yesica and Enochs, it paled inparison.

    Lord Ho-Yeol, do you even realize how great this is!

    Harkon eximed, his excitement evident.

    But even if he didnt put it that way, I could still feel it to a certain extent, because I was experiencing how amazing sword skills were.

    I can see why he focused on physical strength.

    I said, I can see why you focused on physical strength.

    I could totally understand that.

    I feel like my stamina is being sliced away with a stick!

    I could feel the sweat running down my spine just by emitting the Sword Energy.

    The feeling of physical fatigue umting in real time was a bonus.

    I was suddenly aware of reality.

    Its like skipping an intermediate step.

    Swordsmanship.

    It must be something close to the pinnacle of swordsmanship.

    Ive filled it with poison from the bottom.

    Its going to be extremely draining, whether its stamina or whatever.

    Add to that my level.

    Im only level 226.

    Thats a huge gap between me and level 430 Yesica and level 400 Enoch, let alone Harkon.

    The difference in strength and agility?

    I dont think we need to talk about that anymore.

    Ive been spending all my points on mana.

    But I dont let that stop me.

    Ill make up for it.

    I already knew that.

    ss Quest!

    It was the perfect solution to boost my health, strength, and agility stats at the same time.

    So I dont feel bad about it.

    I drew my sword and said shamelessly.

    The sun is unusually warm today.

    Using the weather as an excuse, I wiped away the sweat.

    Its a trick when youre this shameless.

    Harkons rant didnt end there.

    Ive been convinced before, but only today can I say it with confidence. Lord Ho-Yeol, you must walk the path of the sword. Whats with the five fingers? At least on the continent, within three fingers!

    After talking for a while, Harkon said.

    In fact, I suppose its safe to say I have nothing to teach you.

    Wait, what does that mean?

    Its only been a few days, and hes already done!

    Where else am I going to find a teacher like him?

    Theres still . No, I have so much more to learn!

    Regardless of whether I had mastered the sword technique or not, I felt a sense of injustice.

    I was tempted to show him my broken foundation.

    But thankfully, I didnt have to.

    From now on, youll learn in real life.

    Real life.

    Yes, and it couldnt havee at a better time. The kingdom of Yusra is full of demons, and in a life-or-death battle, the sword will be even more powerful and take on its own unique color.

    Aha, so thats what he meant.

    I guess I shouldnt feel sorry for myself, then.

    Even so, I wondered to myself.

    What if Natural Enemy wasnt triggered?

    How much power do I have?

    I honestly didnt have high hopes.

    After all, I knew my subject.

    I knew my ss.

    Demon hunter.

    Except when hunting demons.

    A ss that seems to be missing a few screws.

    By the way.

    ?

    Tsk-tsk-!

    I looked at the falling monster and thought.

    This is what I expected, and more.

    You can support this site by tap / click the Ads or support on /pindangscans

    https://trakteer.id/pindangscans

    https://saweria.co/pindangscans

    thanks.

 Chapter 44: A series of surprises (1)

    Chapter 44: A series of surprises (1)

    Chapter 44. A series of surprises (1)

    Harkon said.

    -You must walk the path of the sword.

    But thats because you dont know what youre talking about.

    His innate magical talent was such that he could mimic any magic he saw. And the physical potential to match.

    Secondary.

    The setting of Grandfell was abination of everything that was good at the time.

    It would be a waste of talent to give up either one.

    Of course, I cant afford to give up either!

    One well short of the line.

    It was the Demon Hunter, his beloved and hated ss.

    As I said, except when hunting demons, he was missing not one, but several screws.

    A ss whose ambiguous performance led to ambiguous stat allocation.

    Its a vicious cycle.

    But.

    The downside of being nowhere special.

    Ill turn that disadvantage.

    Ill turn it into the advantage of having no weaknesses.

    I had set my sights on it.

    Above all, I had the talent of the Grandfell.

    Thats why I chose him.

    [Silvery Mane Leopard: Lv.300]

    Level 300.

    It wasnt one of the strongest monsters in the Yusra Kingdom.

    But I was only level 226.

    Considering the level difference.

    It would be impossible for me to defeat it alone.

    Not to mention the fact that I hadnt even triggered Natural Enemy.

    Most of all, I was missing a screw.

    Why did I choose to go up against him?

    It was simply pride.

    Your cheekiness is no different than a cats.

    He bared his teeth first.

    He showed his fangs to me before I did.

    Its just a way of putting things together.

    Im sorry, but I dont like cats.

    Boom!

    I drew my training sword.

    It was a training sword, so the de was dull, but it was a rare item, so its attack power was not inferior to swords of the same level. Besides, I had sword energy.

    Goooooo!

    I felt like I became one with the sword.

    I slowly raised my sword energy.

    to kill.

    A faint glow appeared on my sword, and I felt my stamina drain away.

    But my stance doesnt waver.

    Youre pretty calm for someone with your tail between your legs.

    Yelp!

    Do animals understand my words?

    The silver-maned leopard roared wildly.

    But it wasnt going to be easy.

    Perhaps it was because of this imprable stance.

    But I cant afford to wait for him to lower his tail.

    Not exactly stamina!

    If it wonte to me, this is the only way to go.

    But I didnt move a step from my seat.

    Staying on topic, thats one thing Im good at.

    I dont care if you say youve realized swordsmanship.

    I wont be able to defeat him with my sword skills alone.

    Unless hes got some sort of natural enmity triggered.

    Thats just a matter of looking at his stats.

    Two stats that affect swordsmanship.

    [Strength and Dexterity.]

    I spent all my leveling points on magic.

    Even with stats boosted by ss quests, youre still going tog behind other swordsman sses at the same level in absolute numbers.

    The moment I make a rash move, Ill be hit back.

    Youll get your head bitten off in an instant.

    Thats what the level 74 gap was like.

    But.

    I knew that, and thats why I went through all that trouble. I did!

    As I said, I dont intend to sell you just one well.

    Quadruple!

    An immediate manifestation of magic.

    The possible reason was that the interfering object was a stone.

    I dont have to go through the trouble of searching for it.

    I was familiar with the stones of this Yusra Kingdom.

    Kya, kya-ling-?

    A gushing stone pir.

    The panicked creature scrambled back and forth.

    So he didnt get it.

    I wish I could have understood you when you were saying nice things.

    Gradually.

    I realize the distance between us is closing.

    I maintain my stance and refine my sword.

    I must end this as quickly as possible.

    I was in no position to ck off now.

    I could see it in my energy consumption.

    I could have had dozens of stone pirs erupting at the same time and still be fine.

    Youre really far from done.

    Now, with the screws out.

    Just dealing with a few stone pirs was causing a noticeable decrease in my power.

    Once again, I realize the importance of the temple teeth.

    If it werent for the [Sixth Sight Brooch], Id already have to worry about depleting my magic.

    Go!

    The leopard approaches me, drifting against the rising stone pir.

    I steadied my breathing and raised my sword.

    My breathing and stride mimicked Harkons behavior.

    Therefore, there is no room for error.

    Swoosh!

    By the time I realized it, it was toote.

    Kyaaak-!

    A diagonal sh.

    The faintly ckened de meets the leopard.

    A sensation on my fingertips.

    !

    It wasnt an illusion.

    The de was indeed vibrating.

    At the same time, Harkons words echoed in my head.

    -On the battlefield, where life and death are at stake, the swords power grows stronger and takes on its own color.

    From now on, you must learn by doing.

    I thought I understood why Harkon had said that.

    I knew what that little tremor was.

    I could recognize it.

    Your sword is growing.

    This must be due to Grandfells talent.

    It was a moment of realization.

    Tsk-tsk-!

    The leopard trotted across the floor.

    What the hell?

    No way, is he dead?

    I looked back at the battle in disbelief.

    I manifested a stone pir to lure it away.

    But the pir didnt do any direct damage.

    There was no reason to draw my sword.

    I lured it in, and only once.

    I shed at it with my sword.

    Then it fell with a thud!

    Even so.

    Even if the sword is the pinnacle of swordsmanship.

    Is this even possible?

    Mybined strength and agility is only 70.

    But as if to prove it was real.

    A message pops up.

    [Youve leveled up].

    At , I couldnt help but get excited again.

    That lofty goal, maybe its possible?

    But there was no joy on my face.

    Even this is natural to me.

    As if to say so.

    I checked the spoils of war.

    [Pure Silver Hair]

    [Rank: Magic]

    [Limit: None]

    [Effect: None]

    [Description: It looks like fur, but its essence is pure silver. Because it is silver, it has no absolute value, but it may be highly valued depending on its use].

    Pure silver.

    As the description says, it could be useful depending on its use.

    It wasnt immediately obvious.

    He had just witnessed a possibility that was more valuable than loot.

    Still, its not an easy road.

    Boom.

    His hands trembled like a maniac.

    It was the after-effects of the sword energy.

    Nevertheless, I have no choice but to follow sword path.

    It was the only way to keep from sinking into pride.

    Besides, hadnt I already witnessed its potential?

    Sword energy is nurtured on the battlefield where life and death are at stake.

    A whopping 74-level gap right now.

    For me, every battle was a life-and-death battlefield.

    Maybe?

    I thought, faster than I expected.

    Maybe I could reach that goal?

    I thought about it for a moment.

    I opened my mouth, shamelessly.

    Not bad for a warm-up.

    Yes, one day this bravado will be reality.

    Im just scared of who might hear me, really.

    *

    *

    *

    Shadow Mercenaries.

    One of the threergest mercenary organizations on the continent of Arcana.

    But now that theyve been summoned to the world of adventurers.

    Whats the point of having a reputation thats long gone?

    Nod-!

    The leader of the Shadow Mercenaries, Kichi, stretched.

    Still, this ce smells a bit like home.

    Ugh.

    He let go of his ponytail.

    Kichi felt a new sensation.

    Her long, ck hair fluttered in the wind.

    Who knew, really.

    The Yusra Inds, the treasure ind of legend!

    It had been at the top of the Shadow Mercenaries request list for generations, and she would find it in the world of adventurers.

    Kichi ran a hand through his hair and smiled.

    B*tch, I need to get paid.

    He was joking, of course.

    Mercenaries were sensitive to rumors.

    That was true even in the world of adventurers.

    Kichi was talking about the Yusra Inds.

    No, he knew the truth about the Kingdom of Yusra.

    So it was an ancient kingdom?

    It had reappeared, along with its king.

    The Shadow Mercenaries.

    When youre the leader, you hear a lot of rumors and requests you wouldnt believe. but this was one of the biggest.

    I mean, the mercenaries, the whole gang, came to me.

    But where did they all go, you guys?

    The small elite, the Shadow Mercenaries.

    There were only ten of them.

    Still, its a bit much for them to scatter as soon as they arrive, dont you think?!

    In the end, it was Kichi, the leader, who suffered.

    She bit her well-toned lower lip.

    Im not used to this.

    Why had Kichie to the Kingdom of Yusra?

    It was simple.

    He was nning to make Yusra a base for the Shadow Mercenaries, and he didnt mean a base on the continent of Arcana.

    Things are different now than then, arent they?

    The Shadow Mercenaries were open to any request.

    For them, a base was just a temporary home that they could abandon at any time.

    But now that theyve been summoned to the world of adventurers.

    They could no longer live like that.

    A fresh start!

    There was no chance for a clean te.

    Businesses, debts, even grudges!

    The shackles that held the Shadow Mercenaries together had been summoned, leaving them all behind on the continent of Arcana.

    Of course, I was also summoned with the mercenary organizations funds in a secret vault.

    Anyway, a fresh start!

    Wasnt the Kingdom of Yusra an ancient kingdom that was just beginning to rebuild?

    Kichi had grandiose dreams.

    The Shadow Mercenaries were credited with founding the Kingdom of Yusra!

    Easy money you dont even have to look at!

    Kichis eyes turned golden.

    Ill give it a try, even if Im not familiar with it.

    Kichi was going to meet with the King of the Kingdom of Yusra.

    He was confident in his abilities.

    Of course, he had some rivalry with the Knights of the Lionheart.

    Lets get along well with the people from our hometown. shall we.

    The Shadow Mercenaries hadmon sense.

    As well as the Knights of the Lionheart.

    They didnt have a grudge against the Empire.

    There wasnt much reason for the Knights of the Lionheart to antagonize them.

    Of course, there had to be adventurers.

    Ah, well, at least theyre notpetitors~

    Maybe in the future.

    For now, the adventurers werent much of a threat.

    That was what I thought until just now.

    What is that?!

    For a moment, Kichis wide eyes narrowed.

    I must have been looking at the wrong , right?

    After being stuck in the middle of the dense buildings, he finally saw a view that looked like home.

    Im pretty sure my eyeballs have been knocked out of my head.

    But when I squinted and looked closely, it was clear.

    A faint light emanating from a sword.

    That was definitely Sword Energy.

    Kichi was genuinely shocked.

    Its an adventurer, isnt it?!

    The adventurer was emitting sword energy.

    This is why I have no choice but to take back what I just said!

    Still, lets approach him just to be sure.

    Dont get too close.

    If its a sword energy user.

    His senses would be even more acute.

    Who knows, it might even be able to detect his concealment.

    Nudge, nudge, nudge.

    Kichi approached with breathlessness.

    And he saw.

    An even more unbelievable sight!

    !

    It was certain.

    That was a sword.

    But what was that pir rising from the ground?

    Thats magic, no matter how you look at it!

    Emitting sword energy.

    At the same time, its manifesting that level of magic?

    An adventurer?!

    Not bad for a warm-up opponent.

    He hadnt given it his all either.

    Even if he spoke in front of the troupe, they wouldnt believe him.

    But what was in front of me was real.

    And Kichi could recognize it.

    The sword has noticeably thickened.

    The unbelievable rate of growth.

    It was a wake-up call.

    He looked at the adventurer, the man.

    Who the hell are you?

    An adventurer of his caliber.

    Surely his name would be known on the continent of Arcana.

    There were no adventurers like him that Kichi knew of.

    Thats a good thing.

    He was right toe to the Kingdom of Yusra so quickly.

    If hed waited any longer, the adventurer whod popped out of nowhere might have taken over the position as the countrys first official!

    Kichi hurried his steps.

    Hurry up!

    To a brilliant new start.

    To a life of honestly earning and spending.

    The Shadow Mercenaries will remain loyal to the Kingdom of Yusra.

    To make their intentions known, they ran toward the Golden Pce.

    Whoever you are, dont ever let us see you again.

    An adventurer whose name makes me shudder just thinking about it.

    Under the authority of that adventurer, Ho Yeol.

    Unaware that the future of the Shadow Mercenariesy in.

    *

    The after-effects of Sword Energy.

    The body that had be exhausted thanks to the sword energy did not recover easily.

    I literally felt drained.

    I really dont want to get out of bed.

    Theres no such thing as time off at Magic Tower.

    But this body that lives and dies by formality and etiquette.

    I cant break a promise.

    Upon arrival at the Magic Tower, I head to the floating garden.

    The floating garden.

    The Matap, the only social center.

    It lived up to its name.

    It was also an unrealistdscape.

    The overgrown flowers and grasses were too beautiful.

    I aesthetically appreciated the scene to the fullest.

    But then.

    There was a shape that seemed out of ce.

    It was ck, as if it had been painted with ink.

    It was a middle-aged man who didnt look like he belonged in a colorful floating garden.

    I had a feeling.

    It was the senior mage of the ck Mages.

    Mathis Dean Karl.

    As we approached, his attire became even more impressive.

    Most impressive were the rings on his ten fingers.

    Every single one of them must be a magical tool.

    Those jeweled things look expensive.

    I turned to face the man.

    I wanted to get straight to the point.

    Most of all, I wanted to get rid of the annoying Matisse from the floating garden.

    Aesthetics are so tired.

    ?

    It was then.

    The gem in Matisses ring began to glow.

    For a moment, the gem turned ck.

    It was not jet ck, but an otherworldly ck.

    I didnt say anything, but I couldnt help but stare.

    Its pressure control, what is it?

    But it didnt seem to be a pressure control.

    Why?

    Matisse was even more surprised than I was.

    He looked at the tarnished gem and muttered.

    What is this sensitivity?

    Sensitivity?

    What the hell does that mean?

    Whatever it is, I asked nonchntly.

    Senior Wizard, Mathis Dean Karl.

    ?

    Does the ring have anything to do with your appointment?

    Dahk-

    He raised his teacup.

    Answer wisely.

    You can support this site by tap / click the Ads or support on /pindangscans

    https://trakteer.id/pindangscans

    https://saweria.co/pindangscans

    thanks.

 Chapter 45: A series of surprises (2)

    Chapter 45: A series of surprises (2)

    Episode 45. Surprise after surprise (2)

    Mathis Dean Karl.

    He was also a magic tower Wizard.

    A Wizard who seeks the truth and explores the unknown.

    In a way, Mathis desire was stronger than that of any other Wizard in the Tower.

    Mathis had followed the path of the ck magic.

    Like a deep darkness. You cant see the end of it.

    ck magic.

    Before Matisse defined ck magic.

    Oh my God. If thats magic, then my dog pooping is magic. Poop-making magic!

    ck magic was treated badly.

    Folk witchcraft in some ces.

    In some ces, an unspeakable curse.

    In some countries, it was even called sinister magic.

    That stimted Matisses desire.

    Is it all true?

    Matisse immersed himself in ck magic.

    As a result, he founded a school of ck magic, became a senior Wizard in the tower, and at one point was a strong candidate for the position of chief.

    Ultimately, the position was taken by Marcelo, but.

    He deserves it.

    Against the expectations of the other senior Wizards.

    Mathis didnt think much of it.

    Or, more urately, he couldnt afford to dwell on such trivialities.

    Ivee this far. I must not be good enough.

    Suddenly, he hit a wall.

    No matter how much he thought about it, he wasnt making any progress.

    Whats more of that, its a pity.

    Worldview interference had set in.

    The self-pity only worsened.

    ck magic might be able to help.

    I thought, What the hell!

    Then I heard a voice.

    Mr. Mathis, have you heard the story? No, Did you know!

    Marcelo, the chief wizard.

    That he had chosen an adventurer to be his co-researcher.

    Its Marcelos choice.

    I wondered if hitting a wall had freed him up.

    I was genuinely curious about that choice.

    Unlike many Wizards.

    A Wizard who silently walks his own path.

    In a way, a Wizard with many simrities to himself.

    Marcelos decision raised questions.

    What kind of adventurer is he?

    Until, of course, the question made sense.

    It didnt take long.

    An adventurer.

    Ho-yeols first impression was not a good one.

    Another-

    The majestic stride echoed through the Council Hall.

    And then a bold deration.

    -I am not idle enough for your pranks.

    As if that werent enough [Sages Boredom].

    The fact that you were able to solve such a vexing problem so quickly.

    That alone is a testament to your abilities.

    I can understand Marcelos choice.

    So this is pure greed.

    It was a desire to explore.

    Such an adventurer existed.

    Curiosity about the unknown, the unseen.

    Most curious of all, his sensitivity to ck magic.

    It was for this reason that Mathis made an appointment with Ho-Yeol.

    Thats why he wore a ring on each of his ten fingers.

    A single sensitivity can tell a lot.

    Why was ck magic considered witchcraft?

    It was simple.

    ck magic was distinctly unorthodox from other magics.

    The main difference was that it was deeply involved in the inner life of the practitioner.

    More specifically, it was influenced by the past.

    While normal magic is based on manifestation.

    ck magic was only sensitive to the the appropriate magic.

    The the appropriate magic.

    It came from the manifestors life and background.

    Of course, the adventurer Ho-yeols story.

    He didnt know, and he didnt want to know.

    It was a simple act of curiosity.

    Therefore, I had no expectations.

    So I put a ring on each finger.

    This way, Ill be able to detect even the slightest sensitivity.

    And then.

    An unbelievable thing happened.

    The rings on all ten fingers turned ck.

    Ive never seen  such a color!

    ck to the point of no return!

    Like the essence of ck magic.

    Matisse muttered to himself.

    What is this sensitivity?

    It was beyond exnation.

    It seemed like it could tear down any wall that stood between them.

    Mathiss astonishment was interrupted by a questioning voice.

    Answer wisely.

    Yes, there was no hiding in that.

    Mathis told it like it was.

    And I thought to myself.

    What kind of past does this man have.?

    to have such a high sensitivity to ck magic?

    .

    .

    .

    Click.

    I tilted my teacup at Mathis as he rambled on about ck magic and the current situation.

    Really.

    Im sure Im going to embarrass myself and look it up.

    What?!

    Magic based on the past?!

    Theres no such thing as magic!

    Looking over my shoulder for magic to learn.

    I found myself scouring NetTube quite a bit.

    Naturally, I had seen Wizards of all sses.

    But as far back as I can remember, Ive never seen a yer im to be a ck Wizard.

    Maybe a Necromancer.

    So I might have been suspicious.

    ck magic.

    Is there really such a thing as ck magic?

    But at this point, theres no need for doubt.

    Mathis Dean Karl, Senior ck Magician.

    His very existence was the greatest proof of the existence of ck magic.

    Which meant that everything he said was true, not bullshit!

    The cker the gemstone in the ring, the greater the sensitivity to ck magic. I wore ten rings to find the slightest hint of sensitivity. I had no idea all the gems would turn like this!

    Excellent sensitivity to ck magic?!

    Unfortunately, that wasnt apliment to me.

    It was a kind exnation that made it clear.

    My cause of death must be a shame.

    In his words.

    The source of ck magic is the appropriate magic.

    The appropriate magic is

    Thats why my sensitivity to ck magic is so high.

    Its all because of my ck history!

    I thought rationally.

    Yeah, the setting is depressing.

    Heir to a great family, the family was destroyed by a demon.

    The sole survivor of the family, Grandfell udius Arpheus Romeo, hereafter referred to as Grandfell, has be a demon hunter to avenge his familys demise.

    Youre telling me that this backstory makes him exceptionally sensitive to ck magic.

    Okay, lets put the embarrassment aside for a moment.

    Lets think about it calmly.

    First, it was good news for me.

    Id even dabble in the ck magic.

    Not that I didnt appreciate Grandfells talent.

    Still, it was good to have something to work with.

    Especially in my position.

    It seems to be more free of magic than most.

    I would have said it only responds to appropriate magic.

    Magic and appropriate magic are twopletely different things.

    So?

    One possibility shes through my mind.

    Is it possible to use ck magic while drained?

    If it can!

    It was worth enduring this shame and entering ck magic.

    No, I should be initiated.

    I racked my brain in that sense.

    Just as I had a good teacher, Harkon, who helped me to quickly emit sword energy.

    One would need a good teacher to quickly master ck magic as well.

    In that sense, there is no better teacher than Mathis.

    I opened my mouth after thinking about it.

    I am deeply displeased. Senior Wizard Mathis.

    Not for me, not for Grandfell.

    Of course Im offended.

    Even if I didnt know the full story.

    Mathis had caught a glimpse of the past.

    Its a terrible past that Grandfell cant forget.

    For me, its a ck history that I want to hide.

    I have nothing to say about that behavior. It was my fault.

    Mathis said, adding.

    I will ensure that you are held ountable for this disrespect. I will admit all wrongdoing, even if it means bringing the matter before the High Council and the Senate. Please, forgive my deception.

    This is the very definition of an apology.

    There is not the slightest hint of formality or etiquette.

    Even Grandfells cranky personality softened slightly.

    I ept your apology.

    Of course, I had no intention of letting the words slide.

    It wouldnt be quite right.

    I added another word.

    ck magic, Ive developed a small interest in it.

    Is that true?

    Its not like I was going to bury a bone.

    I just said I was intrigued.

    Mathis was delighted.

    His face brightened just a bit.

    To make up for todays indiscretion. Ill give you all the help I can when ites to ck magic!

    Was he sure?

    Hed offer all the help he could?

    I rose from my seat, remembering the words clearly.

    It was then.

    !

    The quest window shed.

    Prove your abilities. (in progress)

    Convince a majority of the senior wizards. (9/20)

    Eight or nine people now.

    If there was one person who was convinced, it was Mathis, of course.

    As if my guess was correct.

    Matisse bowed to me.

    No, Ill be careful with that title from now on, because to coborate with the Chief Wizard is to be on the same level as him.

    So much respect all of a sudden?

    Such an abrupt change that its understandable to feel ufortable.

    But I didnt let my expression change.

    Well save that for another time. Mathis.

    .

    .

    .

    Im guessing.

    Apparently Mathis has a lot of influence among the senior wizards.

    Scared he would vote yes.

    The quest window shed several times.

    Prove your ability. (Ongoing)

    Convince a majority of the senior wizards. (20/20)

    And in the end, it wasplete approval.

    The message that followed.

    [You have met the conditions].

    Mathis vote in favor skipped the whole cumbersome proof process. I had let go of Mathis at thest minute, leaving him without a title.

    Thats so me.

    After such an incredible act.

    I was back in myb, casually flipping through my spellbook.

    Ive done worse to Marcelo.

    How can I be so rxed?

    Myself

    Suddenly, there were words on the parchment.

    For some reason, they were all long.

    Slowly, I read the first line and realized it was a message of congrattions.

    Starting with Marcelo.

    Bellier, Maia, Naslow.

    From the senior wizards whose names Id heard.

    To journeymen mages whose names I had never even heard.

    To me, who had been formally inducted into the Order.

    Congrattions were in order.

    But nonchntly.

    I immediately tore my gaze away from the parchment.

    It was so obvious.

    Im not even worthy of congrattions.

    Because I genuinely thought so.

    What good does it do to be honestly happy?

    Im tired of living, even if I think to myself.

    Lets notment for a moment.

    [You will be rewarded].

    A message shed in my vision.

    [Your rtionship with the Wizards Tower has increased significantly].

    [Your influence in Wizards Tower has increased significantly].

    [New features in Wizards Tower have been unlocked].

    Wait, thats a lot of rewards.

    In some ways, the Wizards Tower was more influential than any other city or nation in Arcana, so to have your rtionship and influence with it greatly increased.

    I didnt have this when I was just parachuting.

    I feel like this gorgeousb is definitely mine now, or did it just happen?

    By the way, a new feature has been unlocked.

    My thoughts naturally turned to the Kingdom of Yusra.

    The privilege features were incredible.

    Rtionship and Influence.

    The [Authority] feature only activates when both of those numbers are maximized.

    The limit of that power was simply not much different from the king and Hakuna.

    I saw it clearly during the Shadow Mercenaries.

    NPCs flocked to the Kingdom of Yusra.

    I had the power to grant or deny their requests.

    Of course, with Hakuna as king.

    Its unlikely Ill ever wield that much power.

    In fact, given Hakunas attitude towards me.

    Im embarrassed to say it.

    Hakuna considers me a benefactor.

    If I were to say it, it would be possible to reverse the decision.

    Of course, its not to the maximum.

    I cantpare to that [power].

    But its a big jump.

    I wonder what the newly enabled feature is.

    Suddenly, I remember Mathis words.

    The same status as the Chief Wizard.

    What kind of status is that?

    What kind of ess does a Chief Wizard have to the Tower?

    I pondered inwardly.

    A knock.

    Someone knocked on theb door.

    I didnt need to ask, I heard a voice.

    This is Vanguard Tom, Senior Wizard of Pure Magic. Ivee to offer my congrattions and a small message of goodwill. Do you mind if Ie in for a moment?

    A feeble gesture of goodwill.

    I could recognize it in the words.

    That, a bribe.

    Equal status with the chief wizard.

    Being in a position to be bribed by a senior wizard.

    A bribe.

    A normal person would love it.

    Anything is possible, isnt it?

    Above all, its a weak gesture.

    Its also not human to ignore good intentions.

    Thats why you get so many of them.

    But, s.

    Grandfell was no ordinary man.

    Not even the seven deadly sins of greed could defeat him.

    He was the embodiment of integrity and innocence.

    So my answer was firm.

    Senior Wizard, Vanguard.

    Ah, you are here, thank goodness!

    Well, before you offer your congrattions and best wishes, you might want to learn some manners.

    Yes, well, will you excuse me for a moment. What? manners?!

    From the other side of the door.

    A voice with a hint of panic in it.

    I didnt argue.

    I dont make unscheduled meetings.

    I sighed.

    Get out of my way and go home.

    If he wants to meet with me, hell have toe back at least three more times.

    You can support this site by tap / click the Ads or support on /pindangscans

    https://trakteer.id/pindangscans

    https://saweria.co/pindangscans

    thanks.

 Chapter 46: Cowardly.

    Chapter 46: Cowardly.

    Episode 46. Cowardly

    The Kingdom of Yusra was developing in real time.

    The speed of its reconstruction was beyondmon sense.

    The amount of money spent was enormous.

    After the cataclysm.

    Nonbatant yers were forced to take a backseat.

    As the Kingdom of Yusra began to rebuild, their faces lit up.

    Is the day of the production workers finallying?

    Its been a long time of humiliation and persecution. I was no better than any other yer in the Rift, but the day ising when Ill be making money as a yer for the rest of my life!

    Hey, Mr. Kim. Stop talking and start throwing bricks.

    The first Arcana nation to appear in the real world.

    The amount of capital invested in the Kingdom of Yusra was unimaginable.

    First, a guild asrge as any corporation.

    Gaon and Berserkers investment alone was too much to ignore.

    Aggressive investment by Gaon and Berserker. What do you think, expert?

    A wise move for the future. I guess you could say its not even that far in the future, because even at this very moment, Gaon and Berserker are growing their influence in the Kingdom of Yusra.

    The money were investing now is not wasted in the slightest?

    Yes, it is.

    Indeed, even if you exclude Gaon and Berserker.

    There were guilds, yers, and even countries that came to the Kingdom of Yusra with huge investments.

    One of the most aggressive was China.

    We want to establish a close working rtionship with the Kingdom of Yusra. A guild from arge country, the Unification of Heaven and Earth, could be a stronger ally for the kingdom than Gaon or Berserker.

    Faint sincerity with such an offer.

    But who is Hakuna, King of Yusra?

    He knew the horrors of greed better than anyone.

    And what hed learned from watching Ho-Yeol.

    Hakuna coldly dismissed all the tempting offers.

    I will not change my mind.

    Only Ho Yeol could change that resolve.

    Besides, wasnt the Kingdom of Yusra a legendary treasure ind not so long ago?

    In fact, the minerals it harvested could be sold to pay for its reconstruction.

    They knew that better than anyone.

    Boom.

    Leonie scratched her head.

    Aaaahhh.

    A scream escaped.

    The silent guild members whispered amongst themselves.

    Sis, whats wrong with you?

    Its obvious, shes thinking about something else.

    Oh, whats he thinking?

    The chatter was deafening.

    Leonies feelings wereplex and subtle.

    How should she exin it?

    something is going really well.

    What does it feel like to be in debt in real time?

    She wasnt talking about material debt.

    What Leonie felt was an emotional debt.

    Yes, as the guild members had said, it was the fever.

    Why? What the hell? Ugh.

    It was too much of a reward for a simple favor, wasnt it?

    It didnt make sense to pay him for the help hed given.

    Leonie bit down on her fingernails.

    What? Hes not human, really?

    Maybe I shouldnt like him so much already.

    Leonie pursed her lips and shook her head.

    Her first encounter with Ho-yeol came naturally.

    Yeah, yeah, yeah, hes a b*tch.

    The one who wouldnt share a cup of tea.

    He couldnt have done this for nothing.

    Leonie tugged at a stray hair.

    What would you take from ?

    Something from himself.

    Is there anything Ho-yeolcks?

    No matter how hard I tried, I couldnt think of anything.

    So I thought, Just in case.

    Stop.

    Leonies hand stopped running through her hair.

    No, no, no, really?

    Is that tea that precious?

    That you cant even give me a cup?

    No, you cant.

    What kind of tea is it?

    Leonie thought about it, then shook her head vigorously.

    Then he turned and shouted.

    F*ck, this is all because of you!

    What do you mean, all of a sudden?

    Sis, whats wrong, are you hysterical?

    Leaving the dumbfounded guild members behind.

    Leonie was in agony again.

    When do you pay your debts and when do you get your ass kicked?

    Get what? Oh, you mean the car?

    Sh*t up.

    Sis, cant you just ask for it, buy it, and eat it?

    Thats not the same as buying it. What do you know?!

    I dont know whose sister you are, but this is the real deal.

    .

    .

    .

    Hyung, what do you think?

    Nam Tae-min asked his older brother, Nam Chul-min.

    Brothers dont have to say much to be understood.

    I just think about how to pay him back, thats all.

    Arcanas official website.

    The newly updated guild rankings.

    The brothers double-checked their ranking.

    1. Shining (-)

    2. Heavenly Unification (-)

    3. Gaon (+2)

    4. bohemian (-1)

    5. inazuma (-1).

    The guild rankings have risen by a whopping two spots.

    Not only have you surpassed Inazuma, but youre now in third ce.

    The brothers could have been dancing with joy, but they were calm.

    Lets take it as a sign to do better.

    They realized that it was Ho-yeol, not them, who was responsible for their rise in the rankings. It makes them giddy to think about it. If they hadnt met Ho-yeol, they would have never made it to the top of the rankings.

    None of this would be happening, and my brother wouldnt be here.

    From that beginning until now.

    I felt like Ive been receiving nothing from Ho-yeol.

    How can I repay him?

    The thought made his eyes water.

    Nam Tae-min steeled his resolve.

    Lets finish the rebuilding of the Yusra Kingdom that Mr. Ho-yeol entrusted to us. Brother!

    But Nam Chul-mins expression was serious.

    His gaze was still fixed on the monitor.

    Nam Tae-min also looked at the monitor, wondering what was going on, and then frowned.

    You as*holes. Are you starting to get f*cked up again?

    [At this time, the National Assembly said] Entering the third ce in the guild rankings, something to really celebrate But its a shame about the non-cooperation with the Shinhwa Guild Its times like this that we should join forces.

    Terrible press y.

    It wasnt just one or two times.

    Mythic Guild.

    It was no secret that they had close ties to the political world.

    Its so tant that evenizens have noticed.

    -Herees the hate again, Shinhwa assholes.

    -Theyre not good at it, so theyll do anything.

    -Why does Gaon have to lead them?

    From simple profanity.

    There were alsoments that raised serious questions.

    -If youre a politician, why are you so desperate that you cant hit the Mythic Shield?

    Nam Chul-min, who was reading thements together, spoke up.

    This is a bit out of line.

    I agree one hundred percent. But I dont understand.

    What?

    No, I mean, how did those Shinhwa bastards get hold of those old guys? Well, Ive been hearing rumors for a while that theyve been pulling shit for a long time. Theyve been a little too tanttely, havent they?

    I hear and see.

    Nam Chul-min nodded at his brothers point.

    How image-conscious are politicians?

    Even if they were well paid, their recent behavior was beyondprehension.

    Its a reaction, just look at the angryments.

    I cant believe they continue to perpetuate myths in the face of such public sentiment.

    Nam Tae-min clenched his fist.

    Its the little things that bother me. Really.

    If this was Arcana, Id just leave the guild. I said.

    I wouldve just left them alone!

    Shhhhh.

    A fist in the air.

    Nam Tae-mins mouth twitches in disappointment.

    Nam shrugged.

    Whatever it is, we need to make sure of one thing.

    Huh? Like what?

    That you dont start a fire with Ho-yeol.

    Oh, thats obvious, but its ridiculous. Really?

    Tae-minughed heartily.

    You guys have it all wrong, Shinwa, politicians, whatever. In the end, it was Ho-yeol who defeated the Great Evil, and all we did was spoon-feed him.

    I know. Im sick to death of it, too. Tae-min.

    The great evil, the Seven Sins of Greed.

    Ho-yeols power over a level 650 monster.

    But the world didnt know the truth of that day.

    If youre frustrated, watch this.

    He wanted to show the world a video of Ho Yeols battle.

    At first, I was worried about what would happen if his battle patterns were analyzed. Actually, there was nothing to worry about. Ive never seen him use a skill like that before.

    Competent analyst Nam Chul-min.

    Ho-yeol had hunted the beast with a skill that even he didnt know about.

    The moment this recording is released.

    the world will be turned upside down once again.

    But.

    No matter what, Ho-yeols condition is the most important thing.

    Right. Speaking of which, should I leave a text?

    Text? Why dont we talk face to face?

    Ho-yeol is too busy.

    Even if he stayed in the Kingdom of Yusra, it was hard to see Ho-yeols face.

    Nam Chul-min folded his fingers and checked Ho-yeols routine.

    First of all, youre on a quest at the Magic Tower, so the morning is gone. In the afternoon,e to the Kingdom of Yusra and visit. But wait, now that I think about it, Ho-Yeol, youve been hanging out with Harkon a lottely, havent you?

    Knight Commander Lionheart, Harkon.

    Nam Tae-min asked curiously.

    Another quest? Oh, you dont think so? Theres no connection at all. Mr. Ho-yeol is a mage, and Mr. Harkon is a knight.

    Well, I dont know, lets go for it. Tae-min.

    Ugh! What if my brother says that too?!

    Nam Tae-min screams in frustration.

    I got my crotch ripped open trying to chase a

    *

    I cant see the growth in numbers with the skills.

    But I can see it with my eyes.

    Goooooo

    My swordsmanship is noticeably sharper.

    Ive been training to the death for days, and its paying off.

    I fall into a short reminiscence with an expressionless face.

    It was literally a real struggle, really.

    Once again, I realized the value of the [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    A life-and-death battle with a level 300 monster.

    I couldnt say it, but it wasnt easy, really.

    Your growth rate is unbelievable. Lord Ho Yeol!

    Harkon spat out in pure admiration.

    No way.

    Not only Harkon, but also Yessica and Enoch, who were also sword users, looked surprised.

    Yeah, they didnt think so.

    They hadnt realized that the faint sword energy had reached their level.

    I wish you would recognize my student.

    Sword energy thickens on a battlefield where life and death are at stake.

    What do those words mean?

    It means that this kingdom of Yusra is a battlefield of life and death for me.

    At least at level 300 and as high as level 400!

    Every single monster that roamed thend was a formidable foe.

    There was no such thing as a struggle.

    Those guys.

    Without [Natural Enemy] triggered.

    Defeating them with just swordsmanship?

    It was impossible, even if he emitted sword energy.

    Strength and agility stats.

    Maybe if I had some physical strength.

    Maybeter, but not now.

    The reality was that he was drained of stamina before he could unleash his sword energy! Thats why he was struggling to manifest his magic.

    It was lousy, really.

    Of course, I wouldnt say that with my own mouth.

    ng.

    I sheathed my sword in its scabbard and spoke nonchntly.

    That was an excellent lesson. Lord Harkon.

    I had learned all there was to learn.

    Harkon shook his head at the brazen deration.

    What have I taught you? All I have done is give you a little nudge to awaken your talent with the sword, Yessica, Enoch. Do you see?

    Harkon looked at the two knights and ranted.

    It was a kind of spiritualism.

    Even Sir Ho-Yeol, a man of such talent, cultivated his swordsmanship inbat. What does that mean? It doesnt matter the circumstances. What matters is this mindset!

    Theres a reason he talks to me so well.

    Were both as*holes.

    One is formal, the other is mental.

    If I listened any longer, Id lose my mind.

    I left the room.

    It was time to leave the office.

    As I headed to the portal, my phone vibrated.

    Nam Tae-min?

    Gaons guild master.

    I was about to check his text.

    Someone spoke up.

    Hello, you must be Mr. Lee Ho-yeol from the Maeil Business Daily. Im reporter Jung Man-seok. I know its rude, but I have a quick question for you!

    Like I said.

    An as*hole who values formality.

    From his first words, my mood was set.

    Purely out of curiosity.

    I pointed it out.

    Why do humans keep repeating the same mistakes?

    As a fellow Korean citizen. And the day the Kingdom of Yusra was revealed to the world. I would like to ask Mr. Lee Ho-yeol, who was also there, one question. What do you think about the growing voices of criticism against Gaon?

    Jung Man-seok was trembling as he asked the question.

    Yes, Im different from ordinary yers.

    The reason why I was able to be free from the media was all thanks to my tough personality.

    Theres no way he doesnt know that.

    Thats why he swallowed his nerves and spoke to me.

    I think I know what you mean.

    He was criticizing Gaon.

    As did other media agencies.

    Im guessing the Korean Daily is paid for by the Shinhwa Guild.

    This wasnt some kind of crap that only those in the know knew.

    Its a tant push.

    It was an obvious trick, one that could be seen by simply reading the news andments on the Inte.

    I looked at Jung Man-seok.

    Fear was in his pupils.

    I know how you feel, I said.

    If its from above, you cant help buty it down.

    Even if you dont want to, you have to.

    Thats the woe of an office worker.

    So I opened my mouth.

    Tell him right away.

    It wasnt an act ofpassion.

    It was simply uneptable.

    The Shinhwa Guild, whatever.

    For their own gain.

    Behind the scenes.

    Manipting people and the media.

    We cannot stand by and let it happen.

    I dont care who it is. Do you want something from the kingdom of Yusra, and if so, dont be so mean as to hide it. And dont y ridiculous games.

    Such behavior was theplete opposite of nobility.

    I said coldly.

    Show yourself in front of me.

    ?

    I have full authority over him.

    Yeah?

    The sin of losing my temper.

    Even the Three Great Sins would not be enough.

    .

    .

    .

    A few hourster.

    The world was turned upside down once again.

    , its a true story. This video?!

    Nam said.

    You can support this site by tap / click the Ads or support on /pindangscans

    https://trakteer.id/pindangscans

    https://saweria.co/pindangscans

    thanks.

 Chapter 47: But, hiding is useless (1)

    Chapter 47: But, hiding is useless (1)

    Chapter 47. But, hiding is useless (1)

    Korean Times.

    The reporter, Jung Man-seoks fingers danced on theptop.

    Tick, tick, tick!

    I didnt have any expectations.

    Who was Lee Ho-yeol?

    Ive seen a lot of yers, but this is the one whose behavior is the most unbelievable! First of all, his personality was notorious in the newsroom.

    Getting an interview with him was like picking out stars in the sky.

    You can feel the life in his cold eyes.

    Its not a concept, its the truth.

    I feel like Im crawling into a ughter house.

    What if he magically buries me for being rude?

    I couldnt help but be genuinely worried.

    I couldnt help but worry because the question was ridiculous even for me.

    Even if it came from the top.

    It was like asking him to openly side with the Shinhwa Guild.

    Lee Ho-yeol will give you an answer. Really.

    But its a shame to be a professional.

    Jung Man-seok approached Ho-yeol with a pounding heart.

    He asked the question.

    Please, dont bury me.

    He begged desperately.

    And then.

    Its a jackpot. The jackpot!

    What is this?

    It was Lee Ho-Yeol, the man from heaven, agreeing to an interview.

    It wasnt even a short answer.

    It was a very sincere answer by Lee Ho-yeols standards.

    Jung Man-seok couldnt help but do a shoulder dance.

    Tak, Tak, Tak!

    I didnt think youd be so open about it.

    There was no hiding.

    And dont roll your eyes.

    Just a reporter taking notes.

    Jung Man-seok was honest and a bit excited.

    Does it feel like something is falling off your stomach?

    How many reporters, including himself, have suffered?

    For the past few days, I thought my fingers were rotting from writing the Shinhwa Guild article I didnt want to write. Ho Yeol took a swipe at the culprit.

    Suddenly, the dancing fingers stopped.

    But whats that?

    Stand in front of me.

    So far, so good.

    But he had all the power.

    Jung Man-seok asked just in case.

    No way. You dont have that power, right?

    Privileges.

    A feature that is activated for yers who own a territory.

    It was a word that was only used when Arcana was a game.

    Because it had never been possible for a yersnd to be updated in real life.

    Im sorry.

    Jung Man-seok shook his head.

    If only he had defeated the great evil, the Seven Sins of Greed, by himself.

    No matter how you look at it, that doesnt make sense.

    No matter how good he was, he wouldnt have the connections or influence to gain a position of authority in the Yusra Kingdom.

    Jung Man-seok tried to guess what he meant.

    Well, King Hakuna and Friend, is that what you mean?

    That was more likely.

    Anyway, that wasnt the point.

    Jung Man-seok unwrapped his stiff wrist.

    Whatever it is, this is a big scoop.

    And an exclusive.

    No need to worry about anyone else getting it.

    Ill have to use it with all my heart to thank Ho-yeol.

    Jung Man-seoks fingers were about to move again.

    Ziying

    His phone vibrated.

    It was the department head.

    This must be what its like to be a senior manager.

    Hmph.

    Jung Man-seok cleared his throat and touched the call button.

    Then he heard an urgent voice.

    -Reporter Jung, have you talked to Lee Ho-yeol?

    Did you even meet him?

    Im sure you got an interview with him.

    Manseok Chung answeredzily.

    Yes, I talked to him.

    The reporters reaction was strange.

    -Really? You met so quickly? Are you doing an interview? Are you close to Lee Ho-yeol? If so, you should change your story right away! Dont ask about the Shinhwa Guild!

    Yes? What, what? Throw out what?!

    Wait, this is an interview I risked my life to get.

    Jung Man-seok was on the verge of tears for a moment.

    I dont know if he knows what that feels like.

    He was on the verge of tears.

    -Whats up, Man-seok? Didnt you check the video that just popped up?

    ?

    I asked.

    With that, Jung Man-seok quickly checked his Dantalk room.

    There was a link to NetTube.

    It was a video released by Gaons side.

    ?

    The video showed the kingdom of Yusra appearing in the world.

    Isnt that what you were just saying?

    There was the truth of the day.

    *

    A world-ss message to all yers.

    [Someone had uncovered the secret of the Yusra Inds].

    [The ancient kingdom of Yusra has been revealed].

    That someone was Lee Ho-yeol!

    The video released by Gaon showed the battle between Lee Ho Yeol, the Great Evil, and the Seven Sins of Greed.

    The introduction to the video.

    The sense of intimidation disyed by the Great Evil was overwhelming.

    Nam Tae-min and Leonie cant even resist.

    -The devil is a pain in the ass in that condition?

    -Hes thinking about his level. Hes level 650.

    Yes, he was a level 650 demonic monster.

    No matter what rank I was, I couldnt deal with it.

    It wasnt that Nam Tae-min or Leonie were weak.

    So the impact of the next scene would be even greater.

    Its as if they overcame their condition effortlessly.

    Ho-yeol advancing towards the great evil.

    At the same time, the angle of the screen returning.

    -What is this?

    -How can he be okay? I dont know;;

    -Youve just released Lee Ho-yeol from his condition, right??

    As if that wasnt enough, Ho-yeol opens his mouth.

    Nam Tae-min and Leonie were also out of it.

    Ho-yeols voice was captured in the video.

    [You dont have to, Im here].

    Thements left on that part of the video were hard to count.

    -3:50! 3:50! 3:50! 3:50! 3:50! 3:50! 3:50! 3:50! 3:50!

    -No doubt about it, Homen

    -Why are you finally revealing this to me, you bastards?

    When I first heard it.

    It was a natural thing to say.

    The dramatic situation actually enhanced the vor of the line.

    If it wasnt for Ho Yeol, Nam Tae Min and Leonie would have been killed.

    So yeah, that was a great performance.

    But its what happens next thats unbelievable.

    When they came face-to-face with Ho-Yeol, the beast became agitated.

    [You, who are you? How can you?]

    And so began the demon hunt.

    Yes, it could only be described as a hunt.

    It was a one-sided battle.

    A colorful magical feast that filled the screen.

    -Here ites. .

    -Wait, whats that shiny thing?

    -It looks like a bullet No, what is this?!!

    -Suddenly it became an arrow???

    I cant even describe it in words.

    That split second.

    Some people have reyed the scene dozens of times in slower speeds, but the conclusion theye to is the same.

    -Just Homen

    As Nam Chul-min proimed.

    Its a level of magic that cant even be analyzed.

    [It doesnt make sense. Why would I do that to a human?]

    I couldnt even fight back.

    Muttered evil, seven-sin greed.

    Eventually, he made a cowardly offer.

    [Yes! Yes! Make a deal with me, and Ill give you all of this if you make a deal with me. Dont you see, this glorious golden pce will be all yours!]

    Yuck.

    There were quite a few mouths watering there.

    The offer was too good to be true.

    But Ho Yeols answer was firm.

    [Your appearance is ugly, foolish demon].

    As if it wasnt worth the trouble.

    A cold voice.

    That was the end of the battle.

    [Save me! Oh, I dont want to die yet!!]

    The seven deadly sins of greed, begging for life.

    Ho Yeols words were true.

    A great evil.

    In front of Ho Yeol, he was nothing more than a lowly demon.

    There was no mercy.

    A silver dagger in his hand.

    A de.

    Ho Yeol immediately struck the beast in the neck.

    - Mr. Wu. Is the movie over already?

    -No! Dont turn it off yet, theres more of the cookie!

    -What, now that I think about it, isnt that Hakuna? Thats King Yusra.

    The king of Yusra, freed from the grip of evil.

    Ho-yeol ces a crown on the head of such a king.

    [Time to make amends, nameless king].

    At the same time as Ho-yeolsst line.

    The subtitle pops up like the end credits.

    [Someone has unlocked the secrets of the Yusra Inds].

    [The ancient kingdom of Yusra is revealed].

    -Wow, this ce is good at editing.

    -Im going to change my pants first.

    -I just dont want to waste any of Lee Ho-yeols lines.

    -Ho-yeol? Correct it to Mr. Ho-yeol right now.

    -If youve been editing this and havent released it until now, Im sorry.

    The ripples spread beyond NetTube to the rest of the world.

    Breaking news is basic.

    There were even stations running emergency programming.

    Didnt I tell you that Lee Ho-yeol was definitely the top ranker who didnt disclose the information, and heres the video proof!

    Of course, it was all about Ho Yeol.

    But even after the video was released.

    The mystery around Ho Yeol only increased.

    But no matter how much I analyze the battle video, I cant figure it out! I cant even guess his ss. Im pretty sure hes a mage.

    At least level 500. No, I dont think it can be more than level 550.

    Im starting to understand your argument that you kept it private because you didnt want to draw attention to yourself with your ranking. You defeated a great evil, you made history, and you didnt reveal it until now?

    So I had to ask.

    Why was this video released at this point?

    Was it a joke, or did they really put a lot of effort into editing?

    The answer is.

    Really unexpected for anyone.

    It came from a daily newspaper in South Korea.

    [Exclusive] Lee Ho-yeol, The authority of the kingdom of Yusra rests with me Dont bother hiding, dont y dumb If you want something, show up in front of me.

    At least the people of South Korea cant help but notice.

    The articlesment section exploding in real time.

    Yes, it was a deration of war.

    -Wow, I never thought Id see thising.

    -Shinhwa politicians are going to get their asses handed to them.

    -At the end of the day, Im not sure what to make of it.

    -They have such a big picture and thats why they released the video instead.

    -If this isnt a hero, what is?

    The shinhwa of the chaebol guilds and vested interests.

    Toward those who offended him.

    The same old, same old deration of war.

    *.

    Shinhwa Group, the number one and number two chaebol in South Korea.

    Seoul Deluxe Miss Hotel, one of the symbols of the Shinhwa Group.

    A private room on the top floor.

    There were two men and women who shouldnt be together.

    Of course, its just that theyre in the same room.

    Although it was only a man lying in bed, alone.

    Its funny how drunk you look in a lucid dream.

    Baek Yi-Seol, Master of the Shinhwa Guild.

    She looked at the man, who must have been drunk on an ecstatic dream.

    Wheres your initial momentum, fool.

    In the throes of pleasure, unable to distinguish between dream and reality, he would throw everything away for himself. Fame, family, even life itself. Thrown away.

    Like those fools.

    Huh-

    Baek Yi-Seol snorted, but only for a moment.

    The energy that escaped from the mans body flowed into Baek Yi-Seols body.

    Baek Yi-Seols pupils instantly turned ck.

    Zizik

    Seoul Deluxe Miss Hotel, one of the best hotels in the world.

    Among them, this was a private room that was secretly operated for VIPs.

    Considering the level of care, a flickering light bulb is unthinkable.

    So the meaning of the crackling light bulb was simple.

    At this rate, it wont be long before I be a high-level demon.

    Baek Yisool was possessed by a demon.

    Baek Yi-Seol looked at the window.

    Not the Han River beyond the window.

    She saw her reflection and spoke to it.

    How about it, do you think youre getting closer to your goal, my dear?

    Long, white fingers stroked Baek Yi Seols face in the window.

    The seductive voice continued.

    Of course, it may not be the way you thought it would be, but so what if you regret it, its not something you can do anything about now.

    The corners of the mouth turned up.

    The smile was unmistakably the devils deception.

    Still, its only a matter of time before I take it down.

    With the energy absorbed, the job was done.

    Baek Yi-Seol strode out of the private room.

    The assistant followed.

    He spoke in a panicked voice.

    Mr. President, have you seen the article?

    You mean the interview with Mr. Lee?

    No, Im sorry, I was just wondering if you were aware of .

    As soon as we entered the private room, he went to sleep.

    Baek had enough time to check the breaking news on her smartphone.

    The assistant was stunned by Baeks reaction.

    I cant believe you knew about this. Dont make a mistake.

    Everything about the Shinhwa Guild.

    Even the secret meetings, including today.

    A crisis that could be exposed to the world.

    But Baek Yi-Seol didnt feel the slightest bit shaken.

    Thank goodness its not Mr. Leonie.

    ?

    This could have gotten very tiring.

    Baek Yi-suls words deepened the secretarys suspicions.

    Baek Yi-sul patted her cheek.

    Dont worry.

    Dae, CEO!

    Im always indebted to you.

    Im sure youre wondering.

    She couldnt possibly imagine that she was a demon, a subus, and right now she didnt even realize that she was the victim of a nightmare.

    Yes, it wasnt just the secretary.

    From government officials with bad beds.

    Businessmen, supernovas, and even rankers.

    Countless victims of nightmares have fallen victim to the White Theory.

    No, it gave the mid-level demonic subus confidence.

    You single-handedly defeated a great evil?

    Even if it were true, it wouldnt matter.

    Hmph. I guess Icked the qualities of a great evil.

    Lee Ho-yeol, as long as he is a man.

    He cant be free from his own temptations.

    Baek Yi Seol removed his hand from his assistants cheek.

    Since you asked me to reveal myself, I have no choice but to do so, but how far do you want me to reveal myself? Should I choose a more daring outfit than this?

    Baek Yi-Seols eyes crinkled.

    Make sure you clear your schedule for tomorrow.

    Lee Ho-yeol, I will go to the Kingdom of Yusra to meet him.

    Baek Yi-seol. No, the subus was dreaming.

    Whats a superior demon, maybe I can be one!

    The ce he was headed for.

    Unaware that it was the realm of his nemesis.

 Chapter 48: But, hiding is useless (2)

    Chapter 48: But, hiding is useless (2)

    Chapter 48. But, hiding is useless (2)

    I wasnt really trying to be sneaky.

    I just did what I was supposed to do.

    So I dont brag about my aplishments.

    But hiding the truth is also a bad idea.

    Its not the attitude of an aristocrat.

    Its just a tired personality, after all.

    I looked at my phone and picked up my teacup.

    I sipped.

    What a pity.

    What a nd sentiment.

    If I were my old self.

    Tea time is a nightmare.

    I mean, its a reaction that would have kept me awake at night with my heart pounding.

    Its explosive, no, thats not it.

    It was literally a nuclear explosion.

    First, the video of the battle with the Great Evil released by Gaon.

    I didnt realize that was being recorded.

    It was originally for the purpose of analyzing the monsters patterns.

    It was a waste of time for me to be caught on camera.

    I could still see the look on the reporters face as he was mesmerized by my words.

    You just have to believe.

    I sounded like a priest.

    How is that easy to believe?

    I have the authority of the Yusra Kingdom.

    That I had aplished great things in the kingdom, built enormous rtionships and influence based on those things.

    How great is that now?

    If you had a journalistic eye.

    You would have noticed.

    I saved Yusra Kingdom from the Great Evil.

    Being the hero of a world-ss message.

    So its only natural that you dont believe it.

    Great Evil, the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed.

    He was a level 650, demonic monster.

    In the end, it was just a lowly demon.

    Im speaking shamelessly now.

    If it werent for the help of the Knights of Lionheart, Gaon and Berserker. I would never have managed to find him in the vast golden pce, or even if I had, I would have been too exhausted to fight him properly.

    But only me knows the true story.

    Besides, the editing.

    I look strong in the video, even to myself.

    I actually feel like I was watching a superhero movie.

    So yeah, it was all good.

    Except for one thing.

    F*cking ck history.

    This guys chuni is always a problem  !

    [Time to correct your mistakes, nameless king].

    Its time for Hakuna to make amends, too.

    When will I ever get the chance to make amends for my ck history?

    Most disgraceful of all.

    That video is all over NetTube and other portals.

    What does that mean?

    It means that the haters are sending me tweets.

    -Lol.

    A message with a link to a video.

    It was my nemesis, Lee Yerim.

    -Yeol-ah Howe youre getting cooler and cooler?

    -But how long are you going to stick with the chuni concept?

    -No, its okay to keep doing it, its going well.

    No. 2, Lee Ji-yoon, sent not one, but three messages.

    Its nice to see that youre getting thicker and thicker^^ A-Rang thinks her uncle is like a prince! She asks me several times a day when she can see him.

    Big sister, Lee Eun Hye.

    Yes, shes a good sister.

    Im sure she didnt mean it that way.

    Ah Rang, please dont think about seeing your uncle for a while.

    Attached photo.

    Arangi smiling at me on TV.

    I feel like I just revealed a ck history to my nephew.

    This embarrassment is hard to describe.

    Of course, I dont show the slightest bit of embarrassment.

    A stiff posture.

    I calmly and reverently replied.

    -All thanks to my sisters watching over me.

    Damn, manners and formality.

    Its only natural to be polite to your elder sisters.

    Soon after, Wensu replied.

    -Sisters, this guy is crazy.

    Im dead.

    I was the one who was getting tired of talking.

    But it was a relief.

    Next, a long message from my older sister.

    -I think your mom and dad were relieved to see you this time, even if they didnt say so, because I could tell they were worried.

    Anyway, thanks to my pride, I wont let them worry about me.

    Im a filial son for today.

    From now on, theyll only have to worry about me.

    I was about to pour oil on the raging mes.

    Why, the Shinhwa Guild.

    The Shinhwa Guild was paying dearly for pissing me off.

    Hiding behind the press must be paying off.

    But its not enough.

    Of course, bombardingments fromizens isnt enough.

    If it wasnt for that interview.

    I wouldnt have to suffer this humiliation.

    I slowly sipped my tea and sharpened the de of revenge.

    I will return this humiliation many times over.

    *

    The fight between the broadcasters was in full swing.

    Who would be the first to point a camera at Lee Ho-yeol?

    Its hard to put into words how hot Lee Ho-yeol is right now.

    Just by showing Lee Ho-yeol in an angle alone.

    Youre guaranteed to get at least 20% viewership.

    But.

    Its not even close to the actual viewership.

    Who would want to crawl into that tigers den?

    It would just make me even crankier.

    Who would want to step up to the te?

    Lee Ho-yeol was difficult to interview.

    He was actually strong enough to defeat a level 650 monster by himself.

    Not only that, but he also expressed his difort in public, unlike anyone else.

    Todays Arcana, PD Hyun Yong-seok.

    Also known as the ratings maniac, he had no choice but to step down this time.

    It wasnt that long ago that Jongjin almost died on a helicopter ride. I cant send him to the edge again. Ill put up with him this time. Jong-jin.

    Even Hyun Yong-seok said that.

    Not to mention the situation at the other broadcaster.

    Lets give up on Lee Ho-yeol.

    They werent the ones sucking their fingers just because he made that judgment.

    It was a passionate reaction, but not as passionate as Lee Ho Yeols, and in apletely different way than Lee Ho Yeols.

    at least we were guaranteed a viewership.

    So whats the reaction from Shinhwa Group headquarters?

    Shinhwa Group building.

    The photo line set up was packed with cameras and reporters.

    In fact, it was the Shinhwa Guild that had been publicly targeted by Lee Ho-yeol.

    The Shinhwa Guild was nothing more than an affiliate of the Shinhwa Group.

    Click-click.

    One of the reporters who had been practicing firing off shes muttered.

    Its not normal, anyway, Shinhwa.

    Yeah, well, I didnt think theyd go toe-to-toe.

    Anyway, normal people like us cant keep up with the yers heads, can we?

    Baek Yi Seol, the master of the Shinhwa Guild.

    She gave a straight answer to Lee Ho-yeols interview.

    [BREAKING] Shinhwa Guilds Baek Yi-seol, Lee Ho-yeol, I wille to you.

    Even looking at her again, I couldnt help but hold my tongue.

    s, I loosened my mouth.

    The anchor, who was familiar with the script, said to the director.

    Didnt you just admit it cleanly? The ones who hide meanly and roll their eyes are all their own. Well, in fact, everyone who knows knows this, but  .

    They could have gotten away with it if they wanted to. Why, look at our station alone. The Shinhwa have got a tight grip on the people in high ces.

    Yeah, well, there was a lot of chatter in the press about how they were being criticized.

    Now that public opinion has turned against them, theyre going head-on.

    What, theres a corner of the world that believes this?

    The anchor muttered, and the director interjected.

    Oh, youve never seen Ms. Baek before, have you?

    , yes. Ive never seen her in real life, have you?

    Well, no wonder, you should check it outter.

    What? Check out what?

    Youll see where that confidencees from.

    ?

    Ill see.

    Answers that didnt resolve the question, but only made it bigger.

    But the doubt didntst long.

    Uh-oh! Its here!

    Click, click, click!

    Baek Yi-seol appeared in front of the photo line.

    A baptism of shes.

    But Baek Yi-seol didnt bat an eye.

    A coat draped over her shoulders.

    An unconventional outfit from the bottom.

    But even more gorgeous than that.

    Baek Yi-seol.

    Where does her confidencee from.

    Youll know it when you see it.

    The anchor realized the moment he saw her.

    is more than a beauty.

    She was seductive.

    Theres something about her that draws you in.

    It made him forget about his job.

    The director pouted at the mesmerized anchor.

    -What are you doing? Youre out of your mind!

    !

    The anchor finally regained hisposure and spoke up.

    Yes, Im in front of the Shinhwa Group headquarters!

    .

    .

    .

    Magic Tower.

    Even at the portal, Baek Yi-seols surroundings were crowded.

    Even if the reporters left, the Netubers followed.

    For them, it was a big rice cake that could attract viewers.

    I mean, I could see the angle.

    Ive gotten my ass kicked by Shinhwa Guild bastards back in the day, back when I was still running rift! Yeah, and Im not supposed to y with them, howd you know?

    High and low.

    Lee Ho-yeol at the top of his game.

    The Shinhwa Guild on the other end of the spectrum.

    Whatever the oue.

    Just watch the good stuff and eat the rice cake.

    There was never a better opportunity fortubers.

    -Its funny that this is even a topic.

    What do you think Ho-yeol is, everyone?

    -Is it enough to be a Shinhwa Guild Master and a conglomerate? If you put it that way, there is Yusra Kingdom behind Lee Ho-yeol.

    -She dont have any brains, meet Ho-yeol?! Is she crazy?

    Thats right. My brother Ho-yeol will make sure justice is done!

    I moderately sided with Lee Ho-yeol.

    -But no matter how you look at it, shinhwa are made up by politicians;;;;

    -And its just not going to be easy, is it?

    -And Baek Yi-seols negotiation skills are incredible.

    -The ability is not sure;;

    Its the viewers, brothers and sisters, who make the sharpest points.

    And creating the right amount of crisis.

    It was just a matter of attracting viewers.

    And then collect the money with a little nudge.

    Then lets do a cool reaction to support our Ho-yeol, eh? Im supporting Ho-yeol, but why am I getting paid? No, I have to make a living too.

    An uproar surrounding her.

    But she only gave a small snort.

    You can talk all you want.

    Foolishness.

    There wasnt much time for that reaction to change.

    Baek Yi Seol, or rather, the subus, moved toward the portal.

    The memories of Baek Yi Seol that remained in her body helped her realize what the portal was,

    and what it does.

    The subus clicked its tongue at those who followed.

    Foolish humans.

    Needlessly troublesome.

    Soon, the Yusra Kingdom came into view.

    Indeed, this ce had an aura of home.

    Or, more urately, a second home.

    She had always been a demon born in hell.

    The subus headed straight for the golden pce.

    Thats what Im going to get.

    Lee Ho-Yeol.

    He had not imagined that he would not be tempted.

    Since taking over Baek Yi Seols body, he had grown rapidly.

    Yes, in Baek Yi-seols memorable words.

    You mean Ive leveled up.

    To the point where she could defeat high-level demons.

    Besides, Lee Ho-yeol was a man who couldnt be ignored.

    What do you want?

    Unlike the woman in front of him.

    It was Yessica who stopped her.

    The Knights of the Lionheart were serving as the royal guard of Yusra.

    Baek Yi Seols lips curled.

    Im Baek Yi-seol, and Im here to see Mr. Lee Ho-yeol.

    Yessica did not hesitate.

    Outsiders are not allowed in, please wait a moment.

    With that, Yessica left the room.

    The subuss eyes were sharp.

    Youre naive to the point of madness.

    Lee Ho-yeol, you seem to trust him.

    Theyre all the same.

    The thought of Yessicas disappointed face filled him with ecstasy.

    Maybe thats why the wait wasnt boring.

    Especially with all the chatter around.

    Looks like were finally here, huh?

    Great timing for a break, please subscribe.

    You want me to go in there? No, how am I supposed to go in there, youre being ridiculous, Im not going to get stabbed to death by the Lionheart Knights!

    And the Yessica came back.

    ?

    And somehow.

    The corner of her mouth lifted, just a tiny bit.

    This time, Yessica didnt argue.

    I want you to go back.

    Wait, what?

    Go back?

    The subus was dumbfounded.

    It couldnt be.

    He must not have gotten the message right.

    Did I tell you correctly? Baek Yi-Seol from the Shinhwa Guild came to visit.

    Yeshka nodded quickly.

    We have no time for meetings today. Send him back.

    He said in a cold voice.

    Thats exactly what you told me to do.

    For a moment, silence flowed between the two of them-

    .

    But the Netubers werent about to go quietly.

    What, not even a refusal, but a p in the face?

    You said you have no time to waste, so are you saying that meeting with Baek Yi Seol is nothing more than a waste of time?

    Hey, brothers, this looks like Baek Yi Seol has been kicked in the nuts!

 Chapter 49: But, hiding is useless (3)

    Chapter 49: But, hiding is useless (3)

    Chapter 49. But, hiding is useless (3)

    Bam!

    No wonder Baek Yi-seols pride was cracked.

    The unexpected answer made him feel like his self-esteem had dropped.

    Moreover, he was surrounded by people.

    Lowly humans getting on his nerves.

    Wow. That must be incredibly embarrassing.

    You want me to hold your face? Ill get a close-up when you turn around.

    By the way, that knight is beautiful. Shall I ask his nameter, brothers?

    The subus gritted his teeth.

    How dare you ?

    Me, a mere human subject?

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    I felt like tearing him to pieces.

    But the subus was clever.

    Shed kept the fact that she was a demon a secret all this time.

    She could barely hide her expression.

    I cant help it, Ill be back sooner orter.

    The subus grinned at Yessica and turned away.

    Todays the day to be cocky.

    Yes, twists are only as good as their drama.

    Even if it wasnt the right time.

    As long as you confront yourself.

    Its only a matter of time before Lee Ho-yeol falls in love.

    Enjoy everything while you can.

    Whether its Lee Ho-yeol, the Yusra Kingdom, or this cheeky woman.

    Eventually, youll be on your knees in front of my nightmares.

    But that was only the subuss illusion.

    A mere p on the face.

    My revenge had only just begun.

    .

    .

    .

    Politics, society, sports, entertainment.

    The different sections of a newspaper cover different topics.

    Naturally, the topics covered are different.

    But there was one person who was on the front page at the same time.

    It was Master Baek Yi Seol of the Shinhwa Guild.

    For the first time in his life, Baek was able to understand politics and society.

    Rep. Park Sambong, It is regrettable that the negotiations were not smooth  Shinhwas growth can be seen as Koreas growth.

    [Exclusive] Ministry of Trade and Industry official, The trickle-down effect is a proven theory The Korean economy will only survive if Shinhwa Guild lives.

    From being a chaebol group to reaching out to guilds.

    Shinhwa has been a regr on the political and social pages.

    But I never thought Id see them on the front page.

    [Exclusive] Baek Yi-seol, Defeated in the Opposition? Will Femme Fatale Copse?

    A humiliating title, with a photo!

    There was no picture of Baek Yi-seol in the article.

    Baek Yi Seols backside is shown in front of the Golden Pce.

    And the brief, short limbs underneath.

    The moment of the seventh doorstop.

    This is a much different look than in front of the photo line.

    Passing the third gate smoothly.

    He was running towards the 10th gate.

    It was a pitiful back view.

    Unfortunately, there was no sign of sympathy for Baek Yi-seol.

    -Cant wait to see what happens next.

    -I thought it would be like this.

    -Karma ising back to you, man.

    -Justice is served

    Yes, everything was karma.

    Baek Yi-seols pupils turned ck.

    And what youre umting is also karma.

    Lee Ho-yeol!

    The humiliation of being a demon who had been humiliated by humans so many times.

    And the humiliation of being a subus, equally crumpled.

    The humiliation of having his pride crushed by a ship.

    When she thought of this shame, his concealed demonic side tried to burst out, just like now. But she couldnt hold it in forever.

    Today is the day I will make you pay for your karma.

    It had be strong enough to overpower a high-level demon.

    His Boiling Demon nature had also grown stronger.

    The subus could barely contain the malice that flowed from him.

    He headed for the Golden Pce.

    Rejected again today?

    It didnt matter.

    Today, she would wait for Lee Ho-yeol, for him to show himself.

    She wouldnt be bored waiting.

    Ill have a snowball fight with the arrogant assistant.

    I promised myself.

    Ill show you around.

    I wasnt even expecting it.

    As you can see, I entered the golden pce.

    The corner of the subuss mouth turned up.

    I see youre impatient, though I dont know why.

    Indeed.

    Lee Ho Yeol, he was just a foolish human.

    At the thought of taking his energy, a barely suppressed demonic energy began to leak out.

    But theres no point in suppressing it any longer, were almost there.

    You may enter.

    Quack.

    Yessica bowed and stepped back.

    The subus immediately knocked on the door.

    I cant stand it!

    A moment, a surge of thirst.

    She opened the door before he could answer.

    She stood face to face with Ho-Yeol.

    His posture straight, not an inch out of ce.

    Ho-Yeol sat at his desk.

    He didnt even look up.

    You opened the door before I could answer.

    The cold voice continued.

    So impolite.

    Wait, something is wrong.

    The subus suddenly realized something was wrong.

    But then he locked eyes with Lee Ho-Yeol.

    Creepy.

    From head to toe.

    A stiffening sensation.

    It was the first fear he had ever felt in his life.

    !

    An arrogant gaze that made him feel humiliated.

    Lee Ho-yeol was looking down at him.

    Clearly.

    For a moment, my head went white.

    Could it be that he realized he was a demon and brought me here?

    No, it cant be!

    We have to get away before he realizes.

    Ill use mesmerization to buy time.

    Wait, wait, wait! Why arent you mesmerized?

    The subus is frozen in ce.

    The voice of his nemesis rang in his ears.

    Indeed, a lowly demon.

    .

    .

    .

    I was puzzled.

    It was the same for Nam Tae-min.

    In fact, it was too much even for us who recently joined. No matter how much they lobbied, they are not noblemen who will openly push them to the point of being insulted. Those serpentine nobles?

    Because thats where the political system is.

    Its nepotism, its dy, its blood.

    Its that kind of behavior to cut and run.

    I think theres definitely something there, but. I cant figure it out on my end, so I feel like Ive put Mr. Ho-Yeol through a lot of trouble, and Im sorry, really.

    Nam Tae-min politely apologized.

    But in hindsight, it was no wonder they couldnt figure it out.

    Baek Yi-seol was possessed by a demon.

    Who would have thought?

    Even I didnt know.

    If only I knew.

    I wouldnt have sent her back so many times.

    A demon still breathing and walking around?

    Leaving aside childish revenge, the setting of the Grandfell does exists.

    I could not have stood by and watched.

    [Skill, Natural Enemy is activated].

    Yeah, if it wasnt for that message.

    I would have never known.

    It was just a split second.

    It was a split second.

    Its like, You didnt do a very good job of hiding it.

    So it started to make sense.

    The rtionship between the Shinhwa Guild and the politicians was a mystery to me.

    What if its more than just the demons?

    Its more like dealing with civilians who arent even yers.

    It would be a no-brainer.

    That was my backup n.

    Again, again, again.

    The sound of footsteps getting louder and louder.

    At the same time, a message pops up again.

    [Skill, Natural Enemies is activated].

    Second-guessing is the devil.

    The moment when a guess bes a certainty.

    Knock-knock-knock.

    The door opened at the same time as the knock.

    You open the door before I can answer, so impolite.

    I opened my mouth, feather pen in hand.

    I scribbled down the basic theory of ck magic.

    Only after Id put a period at the end of the sentence did I look up.

    Sure enough, I could see Baek Yi Seols pitch-ck pupils.

    Indeed, a lowly devil.

    He sat upright at his desk.

    Still holding the feather pen in his hand, he said so.

    What a pretentious attitude he must have had.

    Not so long ago.

    But at least not now.

    The moment their gazes met.

    It was Baek Yi Seol who was trembling.

    A natural enemy.

    Natural Enemy: Increasesbat power by leaps and bounds when battling demons.

    I realized the effectiveness of the skill, which I had forgotten about for a while.

    Especially since I was apletely different yer before and after defeating the Great Evil.

    It wasnt just a matter of leveling.

    I gained 50 levels in one fell swoop after defeating the Great Evil Seven Sins of Greed.

    Thats not to mention the growth that cant be exined by levels, skills, or numbers.

    Not to mention his magical manifestation, which he developed by studying magical texts in a magic tower.

    ck magic, although only at a beginners level.

    As if that werent enough, he also trained in swordsmanship.

    So, once again, Ive dragged in everything I dont have.

    Whatever.

    All that growth has be mybat power!

    I could feel that mybat strength had increased by leaps and bounds due to the effects of the [Natural Enemy Rtionship]. The demon in Baek Yi-Seol body must have felt the same.

    wh, what are you talking about?

    I cant believe Im bbing now.

    I couldnt even understand it.

    It happened for a reason.

    I can see why she kept trying to meet with me despite the humiliation.

    I can see why he wanted to meet with me despite his humiliation.

    It was a n to weaken me in order to take over the Yusra kingdom.

    But Im sorry you had to suffer.

    I am a wary man who does not mix unnecessary words with my prey.

    Shhh.

    Instant magic.

    Noplicated interference required.

    There was an immense gap in weight between me and him.

    The gap is such that I dont need to consume any demonic items for the [Demonic Ritual].

    [Skill, Demonic Ritual is activated].

    All you need.

    A basic effect that only damages demons.

    You dont even need to invite him to the ritual.

    Not even a mental battle.

    This is ridiculous!!!

    Thats because she was already terrified.

    Im not a mid-level demon anymore, Im a high-level demon, maybe even stronger than that, but how! How could a human not fall for my temptation!

    She looked disbelieving.

    A high-level demon?

    A pride that never falters in the presence of great evil.

    Even if you bring the Devil with you.

    This regal demeanor would not change in the slightest.

    But I didnt answer.

    Not even to exin the story to a lowly demon.

    Grandfell was not kind.

    Out of thin air came thousands. No, tens of thousands.

    No, immeasurable, countless silver daggers.

    [Pure Silver Fiber]

    [Rank: Magic]

    [Limitations: None]

    [Effect: None]

    [Description: It looks like fur, but its essence is pure silver. Since it is silver, its absolute value is not great, but it may be highly valued depending on its use].

    This is also my struggle that cannot be used for nothing.

    A monster you defeated during your sword training.

    It was an ingredient item obtained from a Silver Mane Leopard.

    I explored the material item and discovered the possibility of using it as a weapon.

    Realizing that possibility.

    A creative manifestation of magic that no [skill] can match.

    Sigh.

    Every hair on my body became a weapon.

    There was no reason to waste material items.

    Just like the silver dagger.

    I could return it to its original state with Reversal Magic.

    There was no need to hesitate.

    Ill do it!

    Tens of thousands of silver daggers rushed towards Baek Yi-Seol.

    These were material items with no attack power.

    Their destructive power would depend solely on my magic power.

    Therefore, I didnt think it would end in a single blow.

    Really, thats what I thought.

    Aaah, aaah!

    Gulp

    Until Baek Yi Seol crumpled to the ground.

    At first, I wanted to put on an act.

    And yet, you say youre an high-level demon?

    Even if you say Ive grown rapidly.

    The magic I just cast wasnt even a proper offensive magic.

    It was just a simple alchemy-based control.

    So I had my doubts.

    I wondered if you were being a despicable demon and ying dead.

    But no.

    [Leveled up].

    [Leveled up].

    [Leveled up].

    Because a message in my mind was telling me.

    That it was indeed a high-level demon that had taken over Baek Yi Seols body.

    That I had grown to the point where I could defeat such a high-level demon.

    I was dumbfounded.

    Wait. What level is this?

 Chapter 50: Frost (1)

    Chapter 50: Frost (1)

    Chapter 50. Frost (1)

    The Shinhwa Group.

    To Baek Yi-seol, shinhwa was a huge mountain that must be brought down one day.

    If not from below.

    A mountain that had to be brought down by standing on top of it.

    Poisonous b*tch.

    Thats what Baeks mother was called.

    Baek Yi-seol was the illegitimate child of her father, Chairman Baek.

    It was unfair.

    It was unfair that Chairman Baek was the one who did the wrong thing, but it was her mother who was being criticized.

    It was unreasonable.

    My mother suffered from depression and eventually passed away.

    -Please live peacefully. Seol-ah.

    In a funeral home where no one was looking for her.

    Chairman Baek said that.

    But she couldnt.

    He couldnt stand the ridiculousness of it.

    He would have called her a poisonous bitch.

    Then I, who would have inherited her blood.

    With poison running through my veins.

    I would have poisoned the shinhwa and killed it, because only then would this grudge be resolved.

    In that way, the Cataclysm was an opportunity.

    No, it was fate.

    The arcana I started to escape the past, to escape reality.

    That arcana had be reality.

    Baek Yi-seol did not miss that opportunity.

    She walked into the tigers den called Shinhwa on her own.

    And it wasnt long before he was recognized by Chairman Baek.

    [Exclusive] Shinhwa Group Chairman Baek Ju-sung, Baek Yi-seol is my daughter.

    She became a master of the Shinhwa Guild.

    The Shinhwa Guild has be an official affiliate of Shinhwa Group.

    Are you happy about that?

    Unfortunately, the revenge was only just beginning.

    Yes, Im sure it was.

    What am I doing now?

    The feeling of sinking into unconsciousness.

    The only time I came back to my senses.

    It was only when someone spoke to me.

    What do you think, are we getting closer to our goal, my dear?

    A view of the hotel.

    She saw her reflection in the ss.

    That was definitely her.

    But she couldnt move anything.

    Not even the fingers that stroked his reflection in the ss.

    She couldnt even spit out a word.

    The voice continued, as if mocking her doubts.

    Of course, it may not be the way you thought it should be, but so what if you regret it, its something you cant change now.

    The words struck a chord.

    Yes, it was a demon that had taken over his body.

    The subus hed met in the rift.

    The memories of that day came flooding back.

    The attack on the rift was a failure.

    A demonic monster.

    No one had expected such a variable.

    Sting

    Baek Yi Seol looked at the guild members who had pointed their swords at him.

    All of them had fallen victim to the subus abnormal state.

    Is this how we die?

    Baek Yi-seol gritted her teeth.

    She couldnt die like this.

    Her revenge had only just begun.

    Baek Yi-soel clenched her fists.

    Even if I have to sell my soul to the devil,!

    The demon whispered to Baek Yisoel.

    You have an ecstatic look in your eyes, I like it.

    [Intermediate Demon, Subus has eyes on you].

    [Mental power is too low].

    [Abnormal condition: possession is urring].

    But Baek Yisoel was mistaken.

    What kind of people are demons.

    Did you say you were selling your soul?

    Away from the trade.

    To the demons, humans were all the same.

    Insignificant beings to be manipted.

    There was no point in showing remorse.

    Baek Yi-seol suddenly realized.

    It wasnt the first time.

    Yes, she realized that her body had been taken by a demon.

    The process of dejection and falling back into unconsciousness.

    He realized he was repeating himself dozens of times.

    It plunged him into a deeper sense of helplessness.

    The next time, he couldnt even hear the demons voice.

    Indeed, a lowly demon.

    ?

    But what was this voice?

    Not a lowly human, but a demon?

    It was the voice of a man, not a subus.

    Even the subus was puzzled.

    Baek Yi Seol, who had been unconsciously sleeping, woke up due to the agitation.

    And he saw Baek Yi-seol.

    Her posture was straight and unwavering.

    wh, what are you talking about?

    It was as if he couldnt even hear the devils temptation.

    This is ridiculous!

    Ho Yeol hunted the demon.

    Argh!!!

    Baek Yi Seol felt an unspeakable feeling.

    Painful?

    No, it was far from that.

    After all, he wasnt in a state where he was suffocating along with the demons.

    It was more of a mixed feeling that She couldnt quite put into words.

    But one thing is for sure.

    Thank you.

    I am grateful to Ho-Yeol.

    I remembered the subus cruelty.

    It made me feel sick to my stomach.

    Not having to do that anymore was worth it.

    It was worth dying for.

    Yeah, thats what I was thinking at the time.

    ?

    Shhhh.

    I heard a constant sound.

    It was the sound of a signature.

    Yes, the sound of a sharp nib cutting through paper.

    What is it?

    Whatever it is.

    It was the strangest sound Id ever heard in my life.

    Baek Yi-seol slowly opened her eyelids.

    What she saw was Ho Yeol.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    With the same steady posture as his mother.

    Ho-yeol was writing something down.

    Baek Yi-seol blinked a few times and realized the reality.

    I dont know how it happened, but Im alive.

    Once she realized that, she was able to recognize her situation.

    .

    I was possessed by a subus.

    Or that he was trying to do something ugly because of it.

    Ho-Yeol knew everything about her.

    No wonder she was embarrassed, not grateful.

    I should get up.

    Baek Yi-seol wiggled her toes and looked at him.

    Wake up.

    !

    Ho-yeol called out.

    Baek Yi-seol reflexively looked at Ho-yeol, then frowned.

    Thats . Thank you.

    But his posture didnt waver in the slightest.

    I wondered if he had eyes on the sides of his head.

    Ho-Yeol continued.

    Well talk about the detailster.

    Details?

    Quick judgment.

    Baek Yi-seol rolled her eyes.

    The good news was that she was used to this kind of situation.

    So she was able to organize her position quickly.

    Im in a position where I can only be dragged around.

    Ho Yeol was a man who knew his ce.

    Wasnt he the one who saved her life?

    Consider it the price of life.

    Baek Yi-seol prepared to ept whatever the deal was.

    She calmly opened her mouth.

    You can say anything now.

    But her hard work was for naught.

    What came back was an unexpected question.

    Arent you the one who owes me something?

    ?

    Its a true nobleman.

    I have yet to hear your offer. What investments and risks the Shinhwa Guild is willing to take to participate in the rebuilding of the Yusra Kingdom. Present it clearly at our next meeting.

    !

    Not so mean, hiding behind someones back.

    Not even a single dirty look.

    Thats the posture of a nobleman.

    Baek Yi Seol nodded at Ho Yeols words.

    I understand.

    How could she have misunderstood him so easily?

    With gratitude and apology.

    Baek Yi-soel continued.

    In that case, I wille back to you with a sincere proposal.

    *

    When the natural enemy rtionship was not triggered.

    In short, a screw was missing.

    Add to that the unfamiliarbat style of Sword Energy Radiance.

    At best, I could only fight a level 350 monster.

    And even then, Id struggle to defeat a single one.

    Of course, considering my level, that was a feat.

    Considering the level of the demonic monsters I had defeated, it was definitely low.

    As a result, my level was stuck at 230.

    Not a slow pace considering the other yers.

    They already know the vor of the meat.

    But I already knew the vor.

    I couldnt help but feel disappointed.

    By the way.

    [Name: Grandfeel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 238]

    [Stats]

    Strength: 38 / Dexterity: 42 / Magic: 180 / Luck: 3

    [Points held: 8]

    I defeated the demon possessing Baek Yi-seol.

    And then, in one fell swoop, I gained 8 levels!

    I couldnt help but be happy with the loot.

    I must hunt demons.

    I dont know anyone else who was born to be a demon hunter.

    Anyway, youre full of yourself.

    Demon monsters.

    Once again, I realize how vicious they are.

    Demons were definitely not like normal monsters.

    Even if the rift copsed and they jumped out.

    There was no way to tell under the circumstances.

    Once they possess a human, thats it.

    Why, even the weakest low-level demon imps.

    They could easily possess a yer, wouldnt they?

    Just like what happened to Nam Chul-min.

    As if that werent enough, the stronger the demon, the more despicable it bes.

    The imps behavior is even noticeable to others.

    In Baek Yi-seols case, no one noticed even after a long time had passed since he was possessed by the demon.

    Sigh.

    Suddenly, I stopped writing and opened my mouth.

    You are troubling me greatly.

    I realized that maybe this was not a unique case.

    Maybe there are demons lurking in the real world, in society, right now.

    Ill make sure you get what you deserve for interfering with my research.

    Yes, I dont know.

    Theres no way Grandfell would let that happen.

    Well, actually, it wouldnt be a bad business for me either.

    Basically, the demonic monsters were high level.

    And Im their natural enemy.

    Should I wee this reality?

    Seriously, I thought about it for a moment.

    Zhiying

    Suddenly, my smartphone vibrated.

    Time is flying by.

    Yeah, its a shame to miss a day.

    A moment for the cringe-worthy line.

    I check my notifications.

    Well, this is pretty important.

    I finally put down the feather pen and opened an inte window.

    I went to the official Arcana website.

    To see what new updates had shown up.

    *

    *

    *

    Themunity was filled with yer excitement.

    -Get to work, Rayman Get to work, Rayman Get to work, Rayman Youre actually starting to work.

    -Are you finally waking up?

    -Yeah, we need to make some updates to bnce things out.

    Rifts, big and small, are still being created and cleared without any updates.

    Bncing the new update content has been aplete failuretely.

    Count Ascura was too much.

    I didnt expect to see a Great Evil on Treasure Ind.

    The atmosphere was terrifying, even now.

    -I thought the world was going to end.

    If it wasnt for Lee Ho-yeol, we would have been really screwed.

    -Jer Homen

    So its no wonder yers were so excited about this new update.

    Its like rain in a desert.

    A new region ising to your side.

    Were adding a new region, the Northern City, Frost.

    Frost.

    It was arge city in the northern part of the Arcana continent.

    No, not a small town, but a big city.

    There was a reason yers were so enthusiastic about it.

    There were shops, smithies, and other content in the city.

    -The Yusra Kingdom is growing rapidly.

    -One Kingdom of Yusra is still not enough.

    -The more cities there are, the better.

    The influence of Frost inrge cities was significant even when Arcana was still a game.

    As a result, rankers andrge guilds had a lot of connections and influence in Frost.

    We must recover our ranking loss to Gaon!

    But Im sure Gaon was pretty famous in Frost, right?

    I dont want to hear that. We must do it no matter what. Even if it means sacrificing!

    Its not just the yers.

    The government officials of each country were also on edge.

    We need to find out where the spawn is quickly.

    Frost.

    An Arcana metropolis of immense value would appear in the territory of the mothend?

    Even if it didnt have the same effect on the country as Koreas Magic Tower, it would still be a boost to the countryspetitiveness.

    Arcanas top experts.

    AAU didnt think much differently.

    Formerly the head of Cosmos development team.

    Now the head of the AAU chapter.

    In a video conference, they agreed

    After the kingdom of Yusra, Frost has risen. Maybe this is the beginning of humanitys counterattack.

    Well, actually, maybe the fightback has already begun, and Lee Ho-yeol is at the forefront of it. By the way, Mr. Lee, the head of the Korean branch. Are you sure you dont know anything about this yer?

    Dont ask me that. Im dying to know too!

    I burst outughing.

    The atmosphere was jovial.

    .

    .

    .

    Yeah, I checked the new update history.

    The only one who didnt even flinch.

    Only one person.

    Me.

    With the rise of Frost.

    Would the Kingdom of Yusras influence fade?

    No, it wasnt for that reason.

    Unless.

    [Quest window shes in front of you].

    That Frost is not a metropolis full of dreams and hopes.

    Because I figured it out before the other yers did?

    No, not even for that reason.

    Its just the pride of Grandfell.

    One of the first things he learned as the next lord of the house was not to get carried away with petty things.

    I spoke with my usual swagger.

    No amount of demonic temptation, deception, or trial could ever break Grandfells lofty pride.

    Youre no better than a servant when you show up.

    [ss Quest: y the Demon King].

    Demon King.

    *

 Chapter 51: Frost (2)

    Chapter 51: Frost (2)

    Chapter 51. Frost (2)

    How many hours have passed?

    Even if you bring the Demon King with you.

    I dont think there will be any change in my confident attitude.

    I certainly thought so.

    Its not just words, even thoughts be seeds, really.

    [ss Quest: ying the Demon King].

    Demon King.

    Their demonic powers begin to reach out.

    Last of the Demon Hunters.

    Tear down the kings throne.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Investigate the northern city of Frost. (Ongoing)

    You stare at the shing quest window.

    The Demon King.

    This must be the demon king I know.

    Cold water, no, this is ice water.

    No matter how much I love a plot twist.

    This is the first update since the Yusra Inds that crosses the line, really.

    I wanted to ask you after we left.

    Can you handle the atmosphere right now?

    -Its nice to see NPCs after all these years.

    -Marlon the mascot is here.

    -Marlon? Who is that?

    -You dont know Marlon? Theres a Tsundere cksmith.

    -The nickname is a generous tree, right? Maybe?

    Frost appears.

    Themunity was excited about that.

    But I had a pretty good idea of what the quest was about.

    Frost isnt as normal as yers think it is.

    Because its something else, and it involves a demon.

    Demons.

    They were both close and strange to me.

    Thats because Arcana is just a virtual reality game.

    I was in my second year of middle school.

    The demon hunter NPCs in Akshan always said.

    -Demons, they are our enemies.

    I listened to them like nails in my ears.

    The information about demons was still fresh in my mind.

    I picked up the feather pen.

    You will be honored to know what I remember.

    If the Demon could hear me.

    I paused for a moment to think of a ridiculous line.

    I moved the pen to organize that memory.

    1. Demons King are iparably stronger than ordinary demons.

    2. There is one Demon King and not two.

    3. There is a hierarchy among the demons.

    I could write a lot more, but.

    I think this is a good three-line summary.

    After writing it down and looking at it again, Im even more confused.

    The battle has not begun.

    Isnt this the beginning of the real struggle?

    In short, the Demon King was the boss monster of the Demon Race.

    So lets think about the level.

    First of all, it would be different from Count Ascura, starting with the first digit.

    Then.

    Theparison would be with the great evil, the Seven Sins Greed.

    But even that couldnt be a proper estimate.

    It was a demon hunters intuition.

    The Seven Deadly Sins Greed, hes not in the right state.

    He saw a young demon within him.

    He didnt know why, but he was definitely not in his right mind. It wasnt like the stories Id heard from the Akshan demon hunters.

    ording to my memory.

    The great demons were of a higher rank than the demons themselves.

    I mean, I defeated one.

    I wasnt making a big deal out of defeating a great evil!

    After much deliberation, I came to a conclusion.

    Sigh.

    A one-line assessment of the Demon King.

    However, to me, it is only an unworthy demon.

    Thats right.

    It doesnt matter if youre a high-level demon or a demon king.

    In fact, if the Great Evil dropped some loot.

    Thats a Demon King, stronger than a demon.

    I cant imagine the quality of its loot.

    No, not even the loot of a demon king.

    If only the ss quests had rewards!

    Well, maybe Id feel a little more confident.

    But my self-confidence.

    Its nothingpared to the pride of Grandfell.

    I rose from my seat and said.

    I believe you will not die a despicable death while iming to be a king.

    It was a warning.

    Do not disappoint me. Demon King.

    In the end, my task was simple.

    All I had to do was struggle to keep from drowning under the weight of my pride.

    Please, just let me keep my word.

    I begged desperately and opened the status window.

    [Luck: 3]

    With such a wish.

    I spent one point on luck, then a few more.

    [Luck: 5]

    Call me superstitious.

    The number 4 was unlucky when it came to encounters with demons.

    .

    .

    .

    My two points are like flesh and blood!

    A whopping two levels of value.

    I wonder if my desperate struggles have paid off.

    Luck did not betray me this time.

    Magic Towersboratory.

    I checked the items on my desk, the magic tools that had been sent to me.

    [Vampire Counts Orb]  Borrowed

    [Pure Emerald Crystal]  Jewelry Crafting

    [Ind Treasure, Giant Lava Carp Scale Silk]  Crafting Hankerchiefs

    Except for the orbs you have granted on lend.

    There were two items on the desk.

    I requested them to be made into jewelry.

    Sure enough, it was as requested.

    I picked up the pure emerald ring.

    [Pure Emerald Ring]

    [Rank: Unique]

    [Limit: Lv.200]

    [Effect : When hit, recovers Health].

    [Description: A specially crafted ring. Even the most renowned cksmiths could not bring out the effects of emeralds more than this].

    Specially crafted.

    Thats because there were no cksmiths in the Magic Tower.

    The smelting, the processing, theposition.

    The whole process was done with delicate magic.

    Thats how they were able to get the best out of it.

    Wait, thats not normal. This?

    The effect of a single, short line.

    But in other words, there were no specific conditions attached.

    In other words, if its right, youll be restored to full health.

    Of course, I wouldnt know how much health it would restore until I took it.

    Its like being in a permanent potion state anyway.

    This is more than I expected.

    At that thought, my gaze naturally shifted.

    I lifted up a carefully folded handkerchief.

    A Hankerchief made from [Ind Treasure, Silk of the Scales of the Giant Lava Carp].

    Indeed, its appearance was not unusual.

    The light was subtle yet brilliant.

    Just by looking at it, one could tell that it was precious.

    Indeed, excellent.

    Before Ive even read the information.

    My mouth drops open.

    But unlike Grandfell, it was the effect that mattered to me.

    After all, I was about to embark on a huge ss quest called Demon King ying.

    Suddenly, I remembered the information on the handkerchief.

    [Masterpiece  Giant Lava Carp Scale Hankerchief]

    [Rank: Unique]

    [Limit: Lv.200]

    [Effect: When equipped, increases Fire Property Affinity / Increases Evasion Chance of all attacks / Opens Aesthetic Stat]

    [Description: Specially crafted from the rarest of materials. Its value is beyond anyonesprehension. It is worthy of the title Masterpiece].

    Wait, a masterpiece?

    A masterpiece, just by having that title in front of an item.

    Its value is indescribable.

    Thats because masterpiece items are rare even in Arcana.

    Even cksmiths only make them once in a lifetime.

    Why, it was rumored that by cing a masterpiece item on the auction block, ones rtionship with the auction house and influence would be maximized.

    Of course, more important than that is the actual performance.

    The other effects were just as Id expected.

    All that remained was the effect of the [Aesthetics] stat, which even Magic Tower hadnt figured out.

    I wasted no time.

    I stuck the handkerchief straight into my jackets breast pocket.

    A message popped up.

    [Aesthetics stat will open].

    !

    At the same time.

    Knowledge about [Aesthetics] flooded into my head!

    I looked at the newly opened status window and thought.

    [Stats]

    Strength: 38 / Agility: 42 / Magic: 186 / Luck: 5 / Aesthetics: low

    [Points held: 0]

    Well, thats a different way of putting it.

    Upper, middle, and lower.

    Considering the effect of aesthetics, this was a reasonable way to put it.

    I wanted to see the effect with my own eyes.

    Magic Towersb wasnt the right ce.

    And there were calctions to be done first.

    Im afraid. Im scared.

    Did you say you want the best results regardless of the cost?

    To hell with honor.

    Grandfell, you bastard!

    But its already gone.

    Whats the point of resenting the past?

    Theres money going out, and theres moneying in.

    Besides, I still had a reward from Yusra Kingdom that I hadnt checked yet.

    So I didnt flinch and checked the dreaded bill at.

    No, I checked the bill.

    Dont be surprised if its in the billions, or even tens of billions.

    I told myself.

    And then I realized again.

    PS.

    We do not ept payment from wizards with the authority of Chief Wizard or higher. To attain the truth. We hope you will repay us with more in-depth research.

    Indeed, the 2 points invested in luck were not wasted!

    *

    A new update that has the worlds attention.

    The northern city of Frost has finally been revealed.

    A moment when its location was captured.

    Inazumas Guild Master.

    Kazuma Hisagi pumped his fist.

    Its done!

    The Frost is in the North Sea of Japan.

    It had appeared in the sea near Hokkaido.

    Finally, a chance.

    A chance to change everything!

    Hisagi shivered.

    How many times had he been humiliated?

    Fifth in the guild rankings? Hisagi, this is a disgrace. Its a disgrace!

    Yes, the guild rankings changed from time to time.

    If it was just a drop in ranking, I could understand.

    But above Inazuma.

    Two rungs above him.

    Those ignorant bastards from Gaon!

    It was hard to ept the fact that Koreas Gaon was there.

    But here was a chance to turn the tables once again.

    Yay!

    A private ne headed for Hokkaido.

    Hisagi checked her email on her smartphone.

    Everything was going ording to n.

    Everything is on our side, Inazuma.

    Thats because Frost was in Hokkaido, Japan.

    Just like him.

    The Japanese government put it all on the line this time.

    The moment Frost was spotted in Hokkaido.

    The operation was meticulous.

    Aplex process was put in ce to prevent other guilds from gaining ess to Frost first.

    Of course, its against the AAU agreement.

    ording to the AAU agreement.

    The Japanese government had no authority to block yers.

    But even with the social criticism that would follow.

    They wanted to give Inazuma the first chance.

    I must repay my country.

    A private nended in Hokkaido in secret.

    A fierce northern wind.

    Hisagi led Inazumas guild members out.

    Ugh, its cold. This is why I hate Hokkaido.

    You just turned that into a regional insult, didnt you? This is why I hate Kyoto.

    What the hell. Didnt you do the regional insult?!

    Everybody be quiet. Lets be as stealthy as possible.

    Inazuma enters Frost alone.

    The Japanese government stopping other yers.

    All of this was possible because there was no danger in the Frost.

    But the governments hold wontst long.

    We have an hour or two at most.

    Other countries would recognize the value of Frost.

    In the meantime, we need to quickly establish Frosts rtionships and influence.

    So we had to move quickly.

    The most important thing, Gaon, was to get ahead of them.

    Hisagi recalled the information shed already gathered.

    Nam Tae-min is one of the most influential yers in Frost.

    Nam Tae-mins ss is Barbarian.

    Barbarian was a ss that could be changed in the forests around Frost.

    Nam Tae-min was the number one ranked Barbarian.

    He must have cleared a lot of quests in Frost.

    As an individual, I wouldnt be able to keep up with Nam Tae-min.

    But as a guild, it was different.

    Hisagi was confident.

    Besides, Gaon has invested a lot in the Kingdom of Yusra.

    It is natural that they cant invest too much in Frost.

    On second thought, this was a golden opportunity.

    Hisagis snake eyes shed.

    We will rise above Gaon again!

    But his resolve was quickly dashed.

    What, what is that?

    The towering walls of Frost.

    Something glimpsed over them.

    One of the guild members activated the skill, irvoyant, and then freaked out.

    Its a head, its a human head, its!!!

    Whats that?

    Wait, that beard is Marlon, isnt it?

    If its Marlon, the cksmith, does that mean Marlon is dead?!

    Yes, it wasnt just Marlon.

    Dozens and hundreds of heads adorned the walls.

    Pow!

    At that moment, mes erupted from within the frosted walls.

    A shiver of fear ran up my spine.

    Ugh!

    Swallowing hard, Hisagi immediately shouted.

    Call them now, and stop holding the yers back like an idiot!

    .

    .

    .

    As the expectations were high, the shock was bound to be great.

    No wonder everyone was panicking.

    How am I supposed to get into a ce like that?

    Its a demon thats big enough to take over Frost.

    As if that wasnt crazy enough, its a real siege. This.

    Raymond Sean, you crazy bastard, youve f*cked up again!

    The Shining and Heavenly Unity.

    Even they and the big guilds were unable to enter Frost.

    It was the perfect twist.

    So to turn this gloomy atmosphere around.

    I needed an equivalent shock.

    For example.

    is Ho-yeol.

    Like now.

    No, wait. Its not just Lee Ho-Yeol.

    It was.

    He wasnt alone.

    Soon, the faces of the yers turned to look in horror.

    Its Harkon.

    What, the Knights of the Lionheart are out again?

    No, not really. Isnt that Kitsch and the Shadow Mercenaries? Why are those freaks fighting with Lee Ho-yeol and? Isnt the Knights of the Lionheart enough?!

 Chapter 52: Frost (3)

    Chapter 52: Frost (3)

    Chapter 52. Frost (3)

    AAU.

    They were as shocked as the yers.

    Sighs erupted from branches around the world.

    Frost had fallen.

    It was unthinkable.

    Lets think about it calmly. Its clear now. Just as time flows in the real world. Time is also passing in the Arcana World.

    Which means.

    Arcana is not just a game.

    Or even that it used to be a game.

    It was an acknowledgment that it was now another world.

    Ive always suspected that, but this! Its too fast. We all know what kind of city Frost is, right?

    with a siege difficulty that rivals the Imperial Capital.

    Yeah! Thats what I dont get, how the hell did the Demon Bastards take Frost? Even considering the passage of time, its impossible to get there?

    Wait, the passage of time?

    Oops.

    Why did I think the passage of time was the same!

    Suddenly, I remembered the setting.

    The passage of time is different!!

    What? What does that mean?

    Damn, I forgot, a day in real life is four days in Arcana!

    24 hours in the real world. = 96 hours in Arcana.

    That was when Arcana was a game.

    It was a setting that remained.

    Maybe thats why.

    I had overlooked that simple setting.

    time passes four times faster than in real life? That makes sense.

    So the demon spawn didnt suddenly get stronger?

    Sh*t, does that mean its no wonder Frost fell?

    A moment for everyone listening.

    A terrible possibility had arrived.

    Then what the hell is Arcana World at this point?

    Even Frost, with its high walls, had fallen.

    Small towns, cities?

    I dont think I need to mention it.

    Sighs leaked out from everywhere.

    What is humanitys counterattack, what the!

    The Arcana World is being trampled by demons.

    And most importantly.

    Those demons are updating the Arcana World into the real world.

    AAU calmly tapped his calctor.

    What do you think the odds are that yers will be able to retake Frost from the demons?

    impossible.

    Id say at least level 600, by which time ranked yers would have their eyes on the Frosts lordship.

    And yet Frost had fallen.

    That the demons that brought Frost down were level 600.

    maybe it was even stronger than that.

    Could current yers defeat such a demonic monster?

    Damn!

    Its impossible, no matter how you look at it.

    AAU concluded.

    Wait.

    Until Ho Yeol showed up.

    The Control Room.

    Ho-Yeols image shed on the monitors that filled the walls.

    His hair the same color as his eyes.

    Suit and shoes again.

    The same impable attire.

    He hadnt changed since his first appearance.

    That wasnt the only surprise.

    No, the reason for AAUs surprise was not the NPCs following Ho Yeol.

    No, it was the Arcane themselves.

    No way.

    It was the Lionheart Knights again.

    In the setting, knights swear allegiance to their lord.

    Even if I build a rtionship with them, I wont be able to lead the knights?

    How could Ho Yeol, a mere yer, show up to lead the Lionheart Knights, not once, but twice in a row?

    That alone should be a cause for concern.

    That, the Shadow Mercenaries!

    The Shadow Mercenaries.

    They, too, had shown up in force.

    Youve made connections with the ck Curtain, too?

    The ck Curtain.

    The Shadow Mercenaries are called that for a simple reason.

    Until now, theyve remained hidden behind a ck curtain.

    They could have some influence in thetter stages of the game. Yes, if you want to make aparison, theyre in a simr position to the Tower.

    They may not be on the front lines, but their influence is

    The idea was that they could shake up empires and continents, right?

    I dont think the yer would know how true that is at this point? Of course, the ridiculously expensivemission fees would give you some idea.

    Haha.

    A moment, then a burst ofughter.

    The Magic Tower, Lionheart, and now the Shadow Mercenaries?

    I couldnt believe it.

    But to be able to spit out augh like that.

    It was like a breath of fresh air.

    Yes, it was too early to be discouraged.

    Ho-yeols arrival.

    AAU.

    It was the moment their conclusion changed.

    First of all, lets stay calm and see how Lee Ho-yeol will do!

    *

    Theres a reason for everything.

    Ugh, its cold.

    Dont sound weak, Ms. Kichi. Remember, were on a mission to retake Frost.

    Yes, I understand. But cant you say that cold is cold? Ugh, Yusra Kingdom was warm and sunny, so it was just right  .

    Im a Knight of the Lionheart.

    And for appearing in Frost with the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Its all for a reason.

    .

    .

    .

    I didnt realize there was a situation.

    I had a conversation with Harkon about Frost.

    Lionheart, the most powerful knightly order in the Empire.

    The leader of that order, Harkon.

    Obviously, he has a lot of experience with sieges.

    I thought I might get some siege tips.

    Harkons response surprised me.

    Frost has fallen, my lord, is that true?

    The point at which Harkon was updated to reality.

    At that moment, he was on an expedition to a vige not far from Frost.

    Harkon gritted his teeth impatiently.

    My lord, you must realize that this whole saga hase about because I failed to deal with that Demon Legionnaire! If I had done my job, even thest one of His Majestys men, Frost would have been!

    The Demon Legion Leader.

    Although I dont even know the Demon Legion organization chart.

    Definitely a ss quest.

    The fact that he is rted to the subjugation of the demon lord is evident from his name.

    I secretly hoped that if I did well, I could eat him raw.

    Demon Legion Leader, if you have any information on him, please send it to me at.

    I can prepare in advance.

    Why, there was a lot to prepare for just now.

    First of all, I need to purchase demonic items to activate the [Demon Ritual].

    The money Ive saved at the Magic Tower will allow me to prepare thoroughly.

    I feel like Ive earned my keep.

    By the way.

    My lord. We, the Knights of Lionheart, will be with you.

    These words far exceeded my expectations.

    Harkons eyes were determined.

    His Majestysstmand was to y the Demon King, until he took it upon himself to do so. We intend to y the Demon King of this world, or rather, the Devil himself.

    Harkon spoke up.

    This a sign that your will and ours are aligned.

    I have no reason to refuse.

    What is my will?

    Thepletion of the ss quest.

    Youre going to help me with the quests, arent you? Over and over again!

    I couldnt ask for a better ally.

    Just in case I change my mind.

    I spoke directly to Harkon.

    I respect your pride. Lord Harkon.

    .

    .

    .

    Those were the circumstances that brought the Knights of the Lionheart together.

    The Shadow Mercenaries?

    There was nothing to say about that.

    Whats done is done.

    Me and the Shadow Mercenaries.

    It was an armored rtionship from the start.

    I remembered my first meeting with the leader, Kichi, quite clearly.

    Hmph-

    Is there something wrong?

    Oh, no, I didnt mean to give you that stabbing. No, its just that Im a little startled.

    Why, shed been huping since the beginning.

    I listened to Kichi introduce himself and then said coldly.

    So you want to make a fresh start here, in Yusra?

    Shadow mercenaries.

    Theyd do anything for money.

    Kichi defended himself.

    Haha, youre spot on, arent you? Youre spot on, haha.

    It was true.

    I didnt have to ask, I just looked it up.

    This is a mercenary organization that charges ridiculously high fees.

    Theyre strong enough to handle any job.

    Theyre just terrible value for money.

    Too bad.

    Its not that theyre unknown or poorly rated.

    Driven solely by money?

    I hate people like you.

    Integrity itself.

    As far as Grandfell was concerned, there was no people with more pride.

    He could see why Hakuna had asked him to judge them.

    Hmph!

    Make no mistake.

    That wasnt a cry, it was a hup.

    That shoulder shaking was a hup.

    Unless, of course, she was showing tears.

    Grandfell is not a man to be shaken by tears.

    But.

    But Ill take your word for it.

    Hmm? What?! A resolution?

    That I want to leave the past behind and start anew.

    Boom!

    I signed their papers with a thud.

    Well see if you can find your pride.

    Kichi was visibly overjoyed.

    Of course, it would be short-lived.

    Soon enough, I dered to the Shadow Mercenaries.

    This is your chance to prove your resolve.

    Yes, Shadow Mercenaries.

    Dragged into the demon ughter by force.

    There is a give and take in all things.

    This was the kingdom of Yusra that I risked my life to protect.

    If you want straws, prove your worth.

    Kichi snorted.

    What a penniless and risky request?

    Its an offer I never would have made in the past.

    But he was leaving the past behind.

    A fresh start, after all.

    Yes, Ill do it. No, I should do it. No, I will do it. No, just leave it to me. Hmph!

    Ill take it.

    Im good at being organized.

    .

    .

    .

    The Knights of the Lionheart are voluntary.

    Kichi and the Shadow Mercenaries, semi-forced.

    Those are the circumstances under which I appeared in Frost with them.

    But theres one thing I forgot to mention.

    Why would I!

    The North Sea, with Russia on the horizon again?

    No packing.

    My outfit without a coat.

    I just me the local conditions.

    .

    .

    .

    But the chill in my bones didntst long.

    Hell in the real world.

    Frost in mes.

    All around him was heat, not cold.

    Harkon forced down his emotions.

    We will retake it, Your Majesty.

    Not much to do with Frost.

    A feeling that even I cant describe.

    I can only imagine how the Lionheart Knights feel.

    But the best knights in the Empire.

    With the enemy in front of them.

    They would not be swayed by emotion.

    My lord, there must be survivors out there, right?

    Knighthood.

    They are stronger when they have something to protect.

    Pounding-!

    The lions heart began to beat wildly.

    We will reim Frost from evil today!

    Morale soaring with the shout.

    That Lionheart Knight is still going to help me with my ss quests, isnt he?

    There will be no one with a stronger backing than me.

    There was no hesitation from the brave Knights of the Lionheart.

    Harkon cut to the chase.

    My lord. Our first priority is to get into Frost.

    I agreed.

    [ss Quest: ying the Demon King].

    Demon King.

    Their numbers are starting to grow.

    You are thest demon hunter.

    Tear down the throne of evil.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Investigate the northern city of Frost. (Ongoing)

    Investigating Frost is the first priority of this quest.

    First, you must open the gates of Frost.

    If not, then tear down the walls.

    Thats what I thought.

    This is bad, but this?

    Isnt this a siege?

    A real siege, not like Count Ascuras!

    It wasmon knowledge that Silver had the advantage in a siege.

    After all, its a demon, so it should be able to capture it.

    Thats because the devil had a condition.

    Fair enough.

    They didnt take Frost by siege, but by dirty tricks.

    On that subject.

    Theyre keeping their gates shut.

    How arrogant.

    No wonder I cant stand by and watch.

    In siege warfare.

    All you need to attack a gate or wall whit a siege weapon.

    If you just want to blow up frost.

    Youd actually be better off with a bomber.

    Its not like its inessible like a crack.

    This is the power of modern civilization.

    Hows that, demons?

    I could have been a little smug.

    But I couldnt.

    There are survivors!

    What, really? Lets see.

    It looks like theyre dragging him somewhere. Or is he already dead?

    What are you demonic bastards up to?

    Footage from a drone above.

    ording to the yers, there are definitely NPCs inside.

    No, it seems there are Arkanians inside.

    We dont know if theyre alive or dead.

    They couldnt be caught in the explosion.

    There was only one way out, then.

    It has the power of a missile.

    Something that can delicately control its power.

    Of course, that could only be magic.

    I checked the message that popped up.

    [Skill, Natural Enmity is activated].

    A demon.

    The evil energy emanating from Frost was enough to affect me outside the city walls.

    I drew upon my powers.

    Searching, interfering, manifesting.

    A quick series of steps.

    I turned to the tightly closed gates.

    I manifested my magic.

    And a message popped up.

    !!!

    Right here, in front of all the yers, including me.

 Chapter 53: The Illusions Will Be Free (1)

    Chapter 53: The Illusions Will Be Free (1)

    Chapter 53. The Illusions Will Be Free (1)

    [Quest: Recapture Frost].

    Frost has fallen into the hands of the devil.

    Recapture the Frost.

    Your bravery will be rewarded.

    Current Contribution : 0 points

    Quest!

    Reiming the Frost began with Ho Yeols magic manifestation.

    At the same time.

    A quest appeared to the yers gathered in Frost.

    It was enough to wake up the panicked yers.

    What kind of quest is this?

    Will we be rewarded based on our contribution?

    Lets go for it.

    Get ready, were about to attack.

    The guild, of course, immediately went into siege mode.

    Brothers, we cant just stand by and watch this, can we?

    And even NetTubers who came to Frost to stream.

    For those who once enjoyed Arcana.

    This was a quest they couldnt pass up.

    I tried to hold it, but I cant stand this, me too!

    Wasnt that Frost, who had a lot of influence?

    Marlon was the mascot of Frost.

    He and other Frost residents had their heads on the wall.

    The quest was fueled by barely suppressed emotions.

    The yermunity was flooded with posts.

    -I cant wait for the quest Im in.

    -The original siege was all about quantity.

    -It doesnt matter what level you are, just collect them all.

    -If we capture it, well have bragging rights, right?

    Yes, for different reasons.

    The mood had changed in an instant.

    Youre so arrogant.

    Without a moments hesitation.

    Thanks to Ho-yeol, who manifested magic at the gate!

    But why?

    The yers around Ho Yeol were puzzled.

    It was inevitable.

    The magic that extended out from Ho-yeols hand was.

    What is that?

    The shape waspletely unexpected.

    The gates of Frost were made of thick steel.

    To break it down.

    It would take a lot of high-level magic.

    But Ho Yeols manifested magic, no matter how you look at it.

    Round and round.

    Hey, isnt that [Light]?

    A basic skill among basics.

    Its effect is simply to illuminate the darkness.

    Isnt that a [Light], a simple sphere of magic power?

    What, did he press the wrong hotkey?

    Are you crazy? There are no shortcuts in the real world.

    No, Im kidding, its too weird to be a joke, all of a sudden.

    Bang.

    It wasnt even one or two.

    The gates, a sphere of magic flying toward the walls, a light.

    How much magic is that, for real.

    There seemed to be a hundred of them.

    He actually had that much magic to waste in this situation?

    Just as the yers were about to sink into bewilderment.

    Light, a sphere of magic stuck to the gates and walls.

    ?

    And that was it.

    Bam!

    What, what?!

    Digging!

    Is it changing shape, huh?!

    Whirling-!

    Now, wait, what is it?! That skill?!

    Marcelo, the chief wizard of the tower.

    Even he was impressed.

    The magic of an extremely high level of power had begun to reveal itself.

    So much so that the eye could not follow it.

    An agile process of seek, interference, and manifestation.

    Of course, as they say, you only know what you see.

    What level are you, Lee Ho-yeol!

    Seek, interfere, manifest.

    The yers didnt even know the basics of the magic, did they?

    All they could do was sit back and admire.

    Indeed, Lord Ho-Yeol!

    It was no different for Harkon and the Lionheart Knights.

    Regardless, they were still knights.

    He could recognize their level of excellence, but nothing more.

    This is crazy.

    But from a position of knowledge.

    I mean, theres no crazier sight than that!

    Shadow Mercenaries.

    Seat 7, Alkari.

    He wrinkled his nose.

    !

    A wisp of magic from the air.

    It was enough to send a chill down Alkaris curved spine.

    Alkari let out a bitterugh.

    Rocky, the steed beside him, twitched.

    What, youreughing in a bad way and being a dick, Inspiration?

    Kluckle. I think I know why you followed me.

    What? You think you know why he was bothering you, what is it?

    Alkari looked at Kichi, the leader.

    Damn, he looked thoughtful.

    Alkari spoke up.

    Well. At the very least, it would be better not to take part in this quest. No, its not just this mission, at least not while the noble lord has his eye on me. It would be in your best interest to kill some of that entricity, Rocky.

    Are you senile, this inspiration?

    Rocky looked puzzled.

    But Kichis thoughts were no different than Alkaris.

    No, maybe even worse.

    Because hed been watching, and he knew.

    I dont know. I told him wed never see each other again. Why?

    Its one thing to manifest such a high level of magic.

    The fact that it even deals with swordsmanship.

    And then theres his terrifying growth rate.

    Kichis face was bound to beplicated.

    I cant even bite my tongue about that now!

    And then there was his personality, which always seemed to be thest thing on his mind.

    His intuition was telling him.

    This is a bad idea, no matter how you look at it.

    *

    [Quest: Reim Frost]

    A quest I had no reason to resist.

    Well, it felt like a bonus quest.

    Its like something thates naturally when you do ss quests.

    Is this a contribution system?

    Current contribution: 0 points

    Bravery is rewarded.

    It means that you will be rewarded ording to your contribution.

    Naturally, I want to be the number one contributor.

    I didnt set such an unrealistic goal.

    Its just a big word.

    Look at the number of yers here.

    Besides, they werent a guild.

    No wonder theyre so good at one-on-onebat.

    Sure, I had the Knights of the Lionheart and the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Their exploits werent credited to me.

    If they were, I wouldnt have told you.

    So the conclusion I came to after scoping out the topic was simple.

    Lets get one thing right.

    With that in mind, my first priority was to investigate the Frost.

    I thought to myself as I interfered with and manifested the magic sphere.

    Good thing I practiced.

    I almost set fire to the magic tower and theb, but anyway.

    It was worth it to think of the possibilities.

    Fire, Wind, Electricity, Water.

    Light, the fundamental magic of pure magic.

    Magic of various attributes manifested from that sphere of light.

    I wonder if its because it manifests various attribute magic at the same time.

    I can feel my magic draining.

    Newly unlocked stat.

    I suppressed the activation of [Aesthetics] as much as possible.

    I didnt need its effects right now.

    But it was worth the cost of precious mana.

    A scene of manifestation where various attribute magic interacted.

    I found it.

    I had found the most effectivebination of attributes to attack the gate.

    On second thought, Im still stuck, really!

    I cant help it, this is my best.

    A desperate struggle.

    What I have, what I dont have.

    I have no choice but to take it all and use it in my own way!

    Fire, ice.

    Frosts gates were weak to thebination of those two elemental magics.

    How or why?

    I have no idea. If only I knew.

    If I did, I wouldnt be draining my magic like I am.

    But I dont need to know anymore.

    Its like, Guess it or shoot it.

    Its the same thing if you get the right answer.

    All that was left was to focus my firepower.

    I immediately manifested fire and ice.

    One after another.

    A barrage of magic at the gates.

    Sure enough, it was worth it to hit it.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    The gates began to crumble.

    There were shouts from all around.

    The yers were stunned.

    You broke through the gate so fast?

    What the hell is that skill? Its destructive!

    Is this a real thing?

    I thought to myself.

    I wanted to correct them.

    Im not going to be around to see what they do without me.

    I had to fight my way through the gates.

    To mistake that for mere power!

    But this noble pride.

    It cannot be deterred by such petty considerations.

    As long as my Lord is with me. I was not even concerned.

    Of course, there was no need.

    The crumbling walls.

    The terrifying momentum flowing from beyond.

    A ng!

    The harkon who spoke to me immediately donned his helmet.

    Lord Ho-Yeol. We will lead the way from now on.

    Thwack!

    The moment Harkon and the Lionheart Knights draw their swords.

    Kukugung!

    The city walls havepletely copsed.

    At that moment, the quest window shed.

    Current Contribution: 5,000p

    My contribution has risen because I destroyed the gate?

    Five thousand points.

    I didnt know if that was high or low since I had nothing topare it to, but it didnt matter right now. It was a bonus quest and all, so I took off.

    At the fallen gates.

    Soon enough, the demons of Frost revealed themselves.

    Indeed, it was enough to call them the Demon Legion.

    How they lined up.

    The level of equipment they wore.

    The way they seemed to expect the walls to fall.

    The swiftness of their movements.

    A demon legion.

    Yes, crimson skin.

    If it werent for the horns that sprouted from their heads.

    They could have been a human legion, and they were well armed.

    The sight of them could not help but dampen the yers spirits.

    This is bad.

    I think we shouldnt approach them.

    Keep your distance.

    They were so different from the demons hed seen before.

    They were organized.

    The demons voice echoed.

    Kill them all! Never let them in!

    Some on offense.

    Some on the defensive.

    Some even seemed to have a specific n.

    But.

    So what was I supposed to do?

    I smoothed out my wind-blown hair.

    As nonchntly as I could.

    Its funny.

    To me, to Grandfell.

    All demons, no matter what they are, are the same scum.

    And this legion of demons is nothing more than a collection of simr things.

    Just a bunch of garbage that had been sorted.

    Furthermore.

    Yessica, Enoch.

    Yes, sir.

    Stay with me and break their ranks up front.

    Aye, sir.

    Systematically, theyre not losing.

    As well as the Lionheart Knights, of course.

    I turned my head.

    Our eyes locked, and Kichi spoke up.

    Were going to  assist the Knights of the Lionheart as much as we can, just like weve been doing, but to each his own. Is that clear? Here we go.

    A shadowy mercenary organization with a solid foundation of armor.

    So this was confidence for a reason.

    I followed them out, dering.

    No time to waste.

    Another one.

    A ss quest.

    The end goal of which was to y a demon.

    Get out of the way. Scum.

    *

    Frost has a total of 10 gates.

    As arge city, it was natural that the number of gates was alsorge.

    That is, until the quest came up.

    This was good news for the big guilds, who had nothing good to gain frompeting with each other.

    Especially the first and second ranked guilds.

    Shining and Heavenly Unity.

    The two guilds were definitely going to be separated.

    This is what we specialize in, isnt it, Rox?

    The days of Arcana.

    The Shining, the guild that owned thend.

    The Shining had a lot of siege experience.

    The only other guild with the experience of the Shining was the Heavenly Unity.

    And when it came to sieges, the Shining had a clear advantage.

    Well never have a better chance.

    It was the overwhelming number of guild members.

    Master Liu Zhunquns yer ranking was only 14th.

    However, the true strength of Heavenly Unityy in the number of guild members and their average level.

    Charge!

    Heavenly Unity unleashed a tactic that capitalized on its numbers.

    Their attacks poured into the gates.

    Pouring out mana in one fell swoop, then rotating with the back row.

    After recovering their mana and health, they shifted again.

    Hoo hoo.

    Liu Zunqun smiled.

    Yes, even if its called Shining.

    They wont be able to match them in this siege.

    Liu Zunquns quest window glowed.

    Much depends on this contribution.

    The current situation in Frost was not normal.

    It was unknown if the lord was even alive.

    Liu Zunquns anticipation was growing.

    What if the lord is dead?

    Depending on his contribution, there was a good chance that he could be the new lord of Frost.

    Lord of Frost, arge city.

    That was back when Arcana was just a game.

    It had an immeasurable value.

    I can be the overwhelming number one!

    Not just to the world, but to himself.

    Liu Zunqun saw the rising contribution in real time.

    Rocks, this is a contribution you cant even dream of.

    As a Guild Master, Liu Zhunqun was receiving a lot of [Command] contributions.

    But the Shining wouldnt be able to do that.

    You only have to look at Jesse Hynes to see that.

    Rox didnt have the samemanding power as him.

    As he thought about it, motivation boiled up in his chest.

    Hahahahaha!!!

    Current contribution: 120p

    Same time.

    Ho Yeols contribution had surpassed 5,000 points.

    There was no way Liu Zunqun could have known.

    He burst intoughter.

    Ill show you what my overwhelming contribution is, Rocks!

    Yes, sometimes ignorance is the medicine.

 Chapter 54: The Illusions Will Be Free (2)

    Chapter 54: The Illusions Will Be Free (2)

    Episode 54. The Illusions Will Be Free (2)

    Guild, Analyst of Gaon.

    Nam Chul-min checked the update details.

    New monsters will be added.

    Demon Army Infantry : Lv.350

    Demon Army Demon Cavalry: Lv.400

    Demon Army White Captain : Lv.420

    Demon Army Fighter : Lv.420.

    Whoa.

    I looked back and forth between the monitor and its updates.

    I let out a sigh.

    Frostsndscape in the video sent by the drone.

    No wonder I was feeling overwhelmed.

    It doesnt end when you take the gates.

    Yes, we were struggling to get to the gate.

    The real challenge came after the gates fell.

    Why, look at the number of demons waiting behind the gates.

    Level 350 monsters.

    Even if they didnt, there must be a thousand of them.

    A scale not evenparable to Count Ascuras.

    But at the same time, it was understandable.

    Nam Chul-min looked at the update again.

    Demon King.

    Demon King.

    If the boss monster was the king of demons.

    Yeah, no wonder Frost fell.

    Nam Chul-min shook his head.

    He put on his in-ears.

    He spoke to Gaons officers, including Nam Tae-min.

    Monsters are waiting behind the gates. Theres no time to rest. Make sure you manage your health and magic, and dont get caught up in contribution quests.

    Jiji

    The monitor screen was cut off at that moment.

    Nam Cheolmins sigh deepened.

    Okay. We crashed to thest drone.

    The Demon Army lived up to its name.

    They were clever.

    They wouldnt give up their information.

    They destroyed the filming drone as soon as they saw it.

    I suppose it was a cheap shot, though, a fortunate one. Because I dont think they have any great ranged attacks.

    Now, Nam Chul-min has only one view left.

    It was the video his brother was sending him.

    And then.

    Its quiet.

    Nam Tae-min wasnt his usual self.

    Hes the older brother.

    I could recognize the reason.

    Im sure its because of the excitement.

    Frost meant a lot to Nam Tae-min.

    As far as Arcana was concerned, he could call Frost his home.

    And now it had been trampled on.

    In real life, in living color.

    Beheaded heads as far as Nam Tae-min could see.

    He could recognize them.

    that his brothers silence was a silent rage.

    So he added a word.

    Tae-min, dont get too excited. You know?

    Well, I dont know if thats possible.

    The truth is, even as I watched on the monitor, my fingers were shaking.

    Nervous, angry, worried, excited.

    A lot of mixed emotions.

    The only person who could possibly be okay in this situation.

    can only be Mr. Ho Yeol, right?

    When I think about the way hes been acting.

    I couldnt imagine Ho-Yeol being nervous.

    That made me wonder.

    Are you making any progress?

    Frost has a total of 10 gates.

    Gaon was quite far away from Ho-yeols side.

    He went online and was stunned.

    , this is the siege I knew?

    Arcanasmon sense is second to none.

    Hismon sense as an analyst was crumbling.

    *

    Kugugugung

    The copse of the gate was a signal.

    Tadadak!

    Led by Harkon, Jessica, and Enoch.

    The Lionheart Knights leap out like a sh of light.

    The Shadow Mercenaries following close behind.

    I watched the scene for a moment.

    Strong.

    I could feel the gap, even if only for a moment.

    No matter how well organized the Demon Kings army was.

    The difference in weight couldnt be ignored.

    Go!

    Harkons sword emitted sword energy.

    The moment he swung his sword, their formation immediately copsed.

    Instant death in a single blow.

    Even their shields were cut off like tofu.

    Charge!

    Tadadak-!

    The enemys formations were scattered.

    The Lionheart Knights didnt hesitate for a moment.

    They burst through the demon army.

    They quickly reduced the number of Demons in their ranks.

    Pow!

    There was no hesitation in their actions.

    Swoosh

    Like a lion capturing its prey.

    Kwazik.

    Like the heart of a lion.

    They were not even the slightest bit intimidated.

    They didnt seem the least bit intimidated.

    I admired them anew.

    Wow.

    Indeed, the majesty of the Empires mightiest knights.

    Even the Demon Army cant match them in a one-on-one fight.

    Yes, I should have been surprised.

    Its the Lionheart Knights, theyre already great.

    The Shadow Mercenaries were a surprise in that sense.

    There were only ten of them, including their leader, Kichi.

    But I could tell just by looking at them.

    These are not ordinary individuals.

    An organized movement?

    Kichi was right, there was no such thing.

    But each one of them was taunting the demon army on their own.

    And the yers who joined them.

    Well support you too!

    Thank you, adventurer.

    Healers, follow right behind! Guilds and parties, heal the wounded first!

    Of course, the reason yers joined together was because of contribution.

    After all, they were allies on the siege side.

    Helping an ally also seemed to affect their contribution.

    No favors are given for no reason in this cold society.

    Yes, its all give and take, and thats why were working together.

    Im a social butterfly.

    I could save some mana.

    Anyway, I was reaping the benefits.

    I could step back and watch the battle.

    I was regenerating the mana Id expended to take down the gate.

    In that momentary respite, I calmly finished my topic identification.

    I dont have to go out of my way, do I?

    After all, I had my trusty Ally.

    No, the level of my allies was too high.

    The Emperorsst man.

    That alone should have been enough to motivate me.

    Wasnt it the Lionheart Knights who have the goal of rescuing the survivors and retaking Frost?

    No wonder their morale was so high.

    And the Shadow Mercenariesbat prowess exceeded my expectations.

    However.

    Just because youre on to something.

    He didnt sound like he was going to stay behind.

    Every single one of those demons, every single one of them.

    They were wasted experience and contributions.

    Of course, Ill need to stockpile as much magic as possible.

    The great evil, the Seven Sins of Greed.

    Wasnt I the one who poured all my magic into defeating a helpless fellow?

    Even if I had grown since then, the opponent was a demon king.

    The more prepared I was, the better.

    So.

    Knowing when to step up and when to step back.

    Even with all the magic in the world.

    To earn a modest contribution.

    And yet, acting in a way that didntpromise the pride of the Grandfell.

    I continued shamelessly.

    That restraint is part of the formality.

    It gets more shameless as it goes. Really!

    Okay, lets skip the cringe-worthy line.

    What matters is the so-called behavior.

    To the listener, theres nothing more mysterious than that.

    But not to me.

    Because Ive done it many times before.

    That behavior.

    There was no hesitation because Id already done the validation.

    No wonder the process was so quick.

    A familiar target for navigation.

    And skillful interference.

    I looked at the manifested magic and thought.

    Eat it raw, thats my specialty.

    Quadadruple!

    *

    There was so much to see in Frost.

    There were nearly ten gates under siege alone.

    Top guilds attacking each gate.

    On top of that, there were star yers with celebrity status.

    Their appearances alone were already being broadcast on dozens of channels.

    So, with so much to see.

    Who was getting the most attention?

    The answer was on myptop monitor.

    A real-time viewership chart was showing.

    , were #1 in our time zone!

    The news broke the silence.

    The VBC channels ratings had surpassed 20 percent.

    Considering its not terrestrial.

    The impact was more than double that.

    But there was no fuss.

    Even the boss, Nam Jin-man, who couldnt get enough of the ratings.

    Its loud. Lets watch that first.

    Oh, yeah. Im sorry.

    He didnt even pay attention to the viewership chart.

    He was so immersed in the studio situation.

    VBC has more flexibility in programming than terrestrial broadcasters.

    It was none other than Todays Arcana PD, Hyun Yong-seok, who was in charge of directing the special program.

    It was all thanks to his strong insistence.

    In a word, its a Lee Ho-yeol program.

    A program that would take hours.

    No, it would take days to recapture the Frost.

    During that time, Hyun Yong-seok pushed for a special program that would focus solely on Lee Ho-yeol.

    It was a gamble.

    No matter how amazing Lee Ho-yeol was, everything has its fatigue level.

    How many viewers would stick around to watch him when they could just turn the channel and see apletely different picture?

    At the programming meeting, there were many opposing opinions.

    But.

    I knew it, I knew I was!

    It was just a fluke.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    His performance was enough to make me not even think about touching the remote, let alone flipping the channel.

    It was no joke from the start.

    Kugugung-!

    In an instant, the gates copsed.

    The battle between the yers and the demon army began.

    The cast members were astonished at the sight.

    , you managed to capture the gate by yourself!

    What an unbelievable disy of skill.

    As I speak, Harkons sword strike!

    A level that yers cant keep up with. That one.

    It looks like the Shadow Mercenaries are following right behind. Expert, how do you see the level of the Shadow Mercenaries?

    In Arcana, the assessment of a mercenary is simple: their ability can be judged by theirmission fee. Themission fee of the Shadow Mercenaries is astronomical.

    Ouch, just as I was saying that!

    A movement interrupted his exnation.

    The dormant Ho Yeol had begun to manifest his magic once again.

    Quadruple-quadruple-quadruple!

    The familiar sound of the field and a memory that I had momentarily forgotten.

    Thats right, thats Lee Ho-yeol!

    Boulders erupted from the ground.

    In the past, when Ho Yeol was first introduced to the media.

    The skill that caused Ho-yeol to be mistaken for an alchemist.

    This is the same skill that saved our Gaon and Inazuma from certain death!

    Manifested stone pirs and stone walls.

    Hoyeols actions in stopping the cavalry charge and supporting Gaon and Inazuma had been the talk of the town, so his actions made sense.

    Ill support my stronger allies. Thats what you think, isnt it?

    Yes, thats right. No matter how strong Lee Ho-yeol is, there is still a huge gap between him and the Arcane.

    Ahh, the moment I say that!

    But once again, the exnation was cut off.

    This time, it was inevitable.

    The cast members who were watching the screen stuttered.

    , what skill is this, expert?

    I dont know, Ive never seen it before!

    Dear viewers. Do you believe it!

    Into the rising dust.

    A figure emerged.

    Come on, its the stairs! Lee Ho-yeol, the yer  !!

    Dozens of stone steps connected to the city walls.

    And yers climbing them.

    That wasnt all.

    Shush-shush

    A ranged attack from a flying demon army.

    Quadruple.

    And the massive barriers that rose up in response.

    Even if it meant taking a step back from the front.

    Ho Yeols actions were far too influential to be considered mere support.

    Okay, so its not really a support at all.

    Hes inpletemand of the battlefield!

    The look of amander who perfectly controls and coordinates the battlefield.

    The cast was once again in awe.

    The yers, of course. Hes leading the Lionheart Knights. And the Shadow Mercenaries. Its unbelievable to see. Really!

    Now that I look again, that outfit looks a bit like a conductor too.

    What does this do to the contribution, expert?

    Well, its like everyone putting their spoons on a table set by yer Lee Ho-yeol, so we can assume hes probably racked up a ton of contributions!

    Once again, I couldnt help but wonder.

    Lee Ho-yeol is capable of that.

    How could he have stayed under the radar all this time?

    We still cant even guess his ss.

    The moderator spoke up sincerely.

    Truly, it is a moment to wonder about the past!

    *

    The quest window shed incessantly.

    I checked my current contributions.

 Chapter 55: Aesthetics (1)

    Chapter 55: Aesthetics (1)

    Chapter 55. Aesthetics (1)

    Current contribution: 11,600p

    Over 10,000 points.

    How high it was because there was noparison.

    There was no way to know.

    Its like that.

    How many contributions did you make?

    You want to grab the yer next to you and ask.

    But its part of Grandfells pride not to dwell on personal aplishments.

    Im just taking out the trash.

    He straightens his clothes.

    Contribution, you dont deserve it.

    Thats all he could say.

    Yeah.

    Youre right about that, too.

    But lets put it this way.

    No, I need a little self-praise.

    As evidenced by my rising contribution.

    I had fulfilled my role as a passenger on the bus.

    The yers who took over the ramparts thanks to the stairs I manifested.

    They were clearly supporting their allies from a distance.

    Not forgetting the defense.

    Beyond support, to first strike.

    Everything else is just familiar.

    A barrier to keep the other side from attacking.

    It was as familiar to me as breathing.

    And who is it that is assisting me?

    With your help, I can move more easily!

    So I could be confident without being shameless.

    I definitely paid my bus fare.

    I never, ever ate raw!

    Also.

    So even now, as I enter Frost.

    Not a single speck of dirt.

    Not a speck of dust, not a drop of blood.

    A message appeared in my vision.

    [You have entered the Frost, the descent into hell].

    A northern city descends into hell.

    So much so that the modifier changed.

    Frost was a horrific scene.

    The streets were littered with the bodies of guards.

    There was blood everywhere.

    to be ughtered.

    The sight of the horror made Harkon and the other Lionheart knights speechless.

    Some of the knights in particr.

    The sound of their grinding teeth could be heard.

    Harkon spoke up, his voice cold.

    Frost is one of the greatest cities in the Empire. There are many in our Order who call Frost home. Its hard to fathom their feelings.

    Indeed, it felt like I was holding something back.

    This was a truly brutal scene.

    This isnt a virtual reality game, this is real life.

    The bodies on the ground were no longer NPCs.

    Frosts residents.

    Blood-soaked streets.

    The smell of blood on my nose.

    All of this was real, actual reality.

    The old me wouldnt have been able to hold back the vomit.

    Like those yers over there.

    Wait, I dont feel well. E.

    Dont push yourself too hard.

    You dont have to do this. F*ck!

    I was the one who was frowning at the idea of draining meat, let alone a corpse.

    But I had pride.

    The Grandfell pride that never fails, no matter what.

    Even in the face of such devastation.

    I felt nauseous.

    You might frown.

    I didnt turn my head and look away.

    I said.

    Lets get the bodies.

    I will take the body.

    Harkons eyes widened at my words.

    Collect the body. My Lord, are you serious?

    He wasnt the only one.

    No.

    Kichi and the rest of the Shadow Mercenaries were giving me the stare of a madman.

    It was an understandable reaction.

    Im starting to think Im crazy myself.

    We dont know when or where the demon army will attack.

    Frost was full of buildings from the start.

    Building after building.

    Alley after alley.

    There was no telling when the Demon Army might ambush them.

    Collecting bodies under such circumstances?

    Its the kind of thing that makes you want to die.

    But I know.

    Because Ive done it more than once.

    It was all because of this fucking pride!

    Grandfell udie Arpheus Romeo is noble. No matter who he faces, he never bows his head. His pride is heavy and unshakable. Even if he sinks and drowns under its weight.

    Yes, that pride spoke.

    Those who died protecting Frost.

    To turn away from them.

    To turn away from them is to vite your pride.

    Against pride?

    Even if it meant sinking and drowning.

    I would not go against that pride.

    But.

    Do you think Im going to sink and drown?

    Like I said, its happened more than once.

    Even when I stood before Count Ascura with nothing.

    Even in the face of his greatness.

    I had been dead and alive before.

    I no longer hesitated.

    I bent my knees and bowed my back.

    I approached Frosts dead soldier, leaning against the building.

    As if he couldnt close his eyes yet.

    He closed his wide-open eyes.

    Your pride is mine to carry.

    Yes, if you can sink it, sink it!

    I was more confident than anyone in my struggle.

    Harkon nodded at my behavior.

    The Lionheart knights moved in unison.

    Theyid the bodies still.

    I closed their unclosed eyes.

    Then someone approached me.

    Thank you, .

    I couldnt see the face behind the helmet, but I recognized the voice.

    Golden Pce, Kingdom of Yusra.

    It was Yessica, the woman who had escorted me from my office.

    And Im sorry for everything, really.

    Yessica was sobbing under her helmet.

    I dont know what you mean by sorry.

    She was talking about me behind my back.

    I can understand that.

    Why, the feeling of not being able to leave work because of your boss.

    I know.

    At least Im a good judge of character.

    I quickly realized.

    that the Yessica hometown was Frost.

    Of course, I couldnt know what it was like to lose something so precious to a demon.

    There was no way I could have known.

    But Grandfell would know better than anyone.

    Dont let your emotions take over.

    I said, rising to my feet.

    You still have to move on.

    I just need a littlefort and Ill be fine.

    The old me at times like this.

    I want to scream at Grandfell.

    The people of the world.

    I wish they all had your superhuman mental strength.

    Fortunately, Yessica nodded.

    Perhaps Harkons training in psychology was paying off.

    Just as I was thinking that silly thought.

    !

    Suddenly, the quest window shed.

    I was stunned.

    Wait, what is this?

    *

    Ten gates.

    A siege in progress.

    is open!

    Yeah, open them if you have a conscience, as*holes!

    How many bottles of potions have you poured?

    The imprable gates finally began to crumble.

    Except for the one that Ho Yeol had managed to break through, the speeds were all about the same.

    Crazy, those bastards are using the Force!

    It was the same when the demon army appeared from behind the copsed gate.

    But there was one thing different.

    The presence of yers on the walls.

    Wait, arent those yers?

    I think so, but how did they get up there?

    No way, did theye over from the other side already?!

    Yes, they did.

    Thermophilic stone stairs.

    They were the yers who climbed those stairs and took over the city walls.

    They ran over the wall and reached the gate of another district.

    They began to help defeat the demon army.

    That was a good move, wasnt it?

    A cold society.

    Naturally, there was no heart to help others.

    It was all about experience and contribution.

    I was a fool to think Id run out of food.

    Seriously. Its different up there, you see?

    I just cant keep up with the pace of the hunt.

    Ho Yeol and the Lionheart Knights.

    And the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Wherever they were going, there wasnt even a ce to put a spoon.

    So I made a quick judgment call.

    Lets just go to the other gate.

    Shuffle, shuffle, shuffle!

    Supporting fire from the yers.

    It was enough to shake the formation of the demon army.

    It wasnt enough.

    Its less than you thought, isnt it?

    More than I expected.

    There werent as many heads of the Demon Army that ran out.

    The reason wasnt hard to find.

    Lee Ho-yeol. He concentrated his forces there.

    The story was simple then.

    This was an opportunity.

    And they seized it.

    The Shining had always been on top.

    Rox mulled it over, then made a decision.

    Lets move quickly to the center of the frost.

    Okay~ I feel a little sorry for them.

    Dont feel sorry for them. Weve got enough on our te.

    By the way, wheres our princess again?

    Cami looked around as she drew her bowstring.

    There was no sign of Jesse, who had just been firing off skills.

    Rox and Dmitri thought nothing of it.

    Its only a day or two before Jesse disappears.

    Lee Ho-yeol, she disappeared as soon as his name came up.

    Hmmm. I think I know something about that~?

    But Cami was silent.

    She was crazy.

    What good coulde of earning Jesses hatred?

    .

    .

    .

    The demon army has concentrated its forces toward Ho Yeol.

    For some people, the news was an opportunity.

    To others, it was a crushing blow.

    ?!

    Gaon and Berserker.

    The Yusra Kingdom could not be leftpletely empty.

    The two guilds had unwittingly united in amon front due to their scattered power.

    What?

    Holy sh*t.

    Nam Tae-min and Leonie stopped at the same time.

    It was all thanks to Ho-yeol that they were able to enter the Frost more easily than expected.

    Leonie gritted her teeth.

    Im sorry I left, but Im not the kind of person who cant live in debt.

    Leonie was going to join Ho-Yeol right away.

    Should I call it concern, this?

    No, definitely not.

    Who was Ho-yeol to be worried about anyone or to need help?

    It was simple stubbornness.

    The pride that says I cant just take it anymore.

    Im all for it, sis.

    I support that decision, that determination.

    Just shut up.

    Nam Tae-min also spoke to the guild members.

    Were joining Ho-yeols side.

    Ho-yeol and the Lionheart Knights.

    And the Shadow Mercenaries.

    I was well aware of their level, but.

    There is no business in quantity.

    Even if he couldnt be of much help, he needed to get their heads together.

    The moment the two guilds agreed.

    There should have been no hesitation.

    But somehow.

    He kept stepping in the snow.

    Finally, Nam Tae-min stopped walking.

    You go ahead, Ill catch up.

    Frost copsed.

    I couldnt just pass by.

    I couldnt look away.

    .

    Nam Tae-min wordlessly picked up the body.

    Wondering if he recognized any of the faces.

    He thought about his boiling anger.

    His quest window also shed.

    [You have met the requirements].

    [Quest begins].

    [ss Quest: Proof of Wildness]

    !

    On two asions.

    Current contribution: 3,300p

    *

    Just picked up a dead body.

    Your contribution has increased.

    This is a significant increase in contribution.

    Current contribution: 19,600p

    I thought.

    I guess being a good person pays off!

    Of course, I didnt do it for the contribution.

    In short, I cried and ate a lot of mustard.

    It was a crazy thing to do, driven by the pride that controls the body.

    Maybe its because I didnt expect it.

    I didnt feel bad about it.

    But I didnt say anything.

    This was not the time for that.

    The Shadow Mercenaries.

    One of the members spoke from the roof.

    Theyre justing right at us. Damn, theyre getting annoying.

    They just closed the corpses eyes.

    Andid him on the ground.

    Still, the dy was unavoidable.

    The demon armys reinforcements must be gathering.

    Soon, the Demon Army came into view.

    Their appearance was different from the [Demon Army Infantry], which had no personality.

    But it didnt matter.

    I knew it.

    Their levels were confirmed by further updates.

    [Demon Army Demon Cavalry: Lv.400]

    [Demon Army White Captain: Lv.420]

    [Demon Warrior: Lv.420].

    I didnt have to go that far.

    They were the same Baek Yi-Seol I hunted not long ago.

    No, a demon weaker than a subus.

    So whats their head count?

    It didnt matter, either.

    The most efficient means to deal with multiple enemies.

    I had magic.

    So keep it.

    My experience points, my contributions.

    Of course, the building-filled battlefield was cramped and crowded.

    Buildings could copse on you, let alone your allies.

    But none of that bothered me in the slightest.

    I straightened my outfit.

    Even my disheveled [Hankerchief].

    Theres no time to waste. Lets do this once and for all.

    Yes, now.

    It was time to see the effects of the new stat, [Aesthetics].

    Tranted with DeepL

 Chapter 56: Aesthetics (2)

    Chapter 56: Aesthetics (2)

    Chapter 56. Aesthetics (2)

    [Aesthetic: low]

    The effect was quite varied.

    To summarize it in one line, the effect was something like this.

    [Adds aesthetics to everything].

    Opening up stats.

    When the information about it got into my head.

    I was like, What the hell is this?

    But I was wrong.

    It wasnt until I saw the effect of [Aesthetics] that I was able to correct that impure thought.

    Adding aesthetics to everything.

    I couldnt think of a better effect for it.

    Its definitely different from the other stats.

    Strength, agility, magic, and so on.

    Each stat had its limits.

    For example.

    Like your strength stat cant directly affect the power of your magic.

    Thats why I rated the aesthetic as disparate.

    Magic, swordsmanship, and even ck magic.

    Aesthetics really did affect everything.

    What does that mean?

    What is, what is not.

    I cant help but use it all.

    I cant think of a more suitable effect!

    Goooooo-!

    I raised my magic power.

    Aesthetically enhanced Magic.

    The target was the approaching demon army.

    Lets check them one by one.

    It started with a familiar sound.

    Quadruple quadruple!

    Another stone pir.

    However, the aesthetically pleasing stone pirs were different from before.

    It looks like a stone pir rising from the ground.

    , what is that?

    Harkon was surprised.

    I could understand his reaction.

    Id been a little surprised myself.

    Halt!!!

    The demon army was blocked in front of us.

    Soldiers.

    Yes, the same soldiers we had just saved.

    Frosts soldiers.

    I had manifested them as sculptures.

    was. Wait a minute.

    Howplicated was that interference?

    I knew from experience.

    Why, when I was reshaping the silver dagger.

    I simply twisted its shape to increase its lethality.

    The magic power consumed was not negligible.

    But.

    This isnt just a tweak.

    A statue from ordinary stone.

    Thats the level of form creation.

    Moreover, there were over a hundred statues that manifested like that.

    Even if you say that my magic power has grown and the [Natural Enemy Rtions] is activated.

    I wouldnt have been able to avoid depletion.

    In the past, of course.

    I checked my drained magic.

    Not bad.

    It was more draining than just manifesting the stone pir.

    It was almost like a free lunch.

    It was all thanks to aesthetics.

    Aesthetics.

    It was a simplification of an alreadyplex interference process.

    Simplified.

    Shortcuts, macros, gimmicks.

    Sure, theyre more cumbersome than not.

    But its all done with the push of a button.

    The power is multiplied by many, many times over.

    But the truth was something only I could know.

    No wonder the demon army stopped.

    Surely thats the one we killed?

    No way, did you bring him back to life?

    No, thats not possible for a human being!

    Even the shadowy mercenaries who were watching.

    Yeong-gam, breathe, at least. Whats the big deal? Its just a few rocks sticking out.

    Rockkid. I envy you for your ignorance.

    What, as*hole?! Im not ignorant, you bastard!

    I pick up the body.

    He looked at me like I was crazy for dering it.

    Somehow, even that stare feels strangely different now.

    Especially the Kichi one, which totally makes me look like a freak.

    But.

    Look at me. Look at me, you little demon.

    I dont bother to exin myself.

    I couldnt afford to.

    I continued in a cold voice.

    Not even death can break a mans pride.

    As I picked up the body, I made sure to say.

    -Your pride is mine to carry on.

    Yes, I cant even keep my word!

    The demon army was agitated.

    I did not hesitate.

    Sae-ae-ak!

    Soldier statues.

    The weapons they were holding flew towards the demon army.

    The weapons were also part of the statues.

    It was no wonder their forms were so borate.

    Add to that my magic power.

    Its destructive power was beyondpare.

    Quack, quack, quack!

    Exactly.

    A throw that only attacked the demon army.

    Aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!

    How can the dead bastards!

    How the hell do they stay on human terms!

    Indeed, leveling up.

    [Demon Army White Captain: Lv.420]

    The one who had regained his senses shouted to his allies.

    Dont be fooled. Its just a trick!

    A simple trick.

    I added a word.

    Indeed, my expectations were too high.

    what?

    There is no way a dumb demon can understand pride.

    The real work was just beginning.

    I turned up the heat in earnest.

    As I said, aesthetics affected everything.

    Ill have to figure out how it synergizes with each attribute spell. Ill need to know.

    What I needed then was a light, a sphere of energy.

    I manifested light.

    It didnt need to berge.

    Subtlety is more important than great power.

    The battlefield is aplicated ce.

    I needed to differentiate between enemies and allies.

    It is better to increase their number than to decrease their size.

    The concept of aesthetics.

    The interference didnt cost a ton of magic either.

    And not that it matters, but.

    Round.

    Beautiful.

    Brilliant!

    Yeong-gam. Whats the magic that makes me tickle just looking at it?

    Like a snowke sparkling in the sunlight.

    The aesthetics of the magic sphere were quite beautiful.

    Of course, beauty wasnt everything.

    Manifestation.

    Like snowkes.

    The magic spheres that flew towards the demon army began to manifest as elemental magic.

    Each elemental magic was also given an aesthetic touch.

    mes roared and crackled.

    The water flowed serenely.

    Even the thunderbolts were sublime, like heavenly judgment.

    It was sublime.

    The sight was sublime.

    It was hard for me to describe.

    It was inevitable.

    No matter how it looked.

    The process of hunting demons, after all.

    No matter how it was done, it was only natural.

    I spoke softly.

    Get out of the way.

    Of course, I couldnt be so s.

    It all came back to the message from earlier.

    [Youve leveled up].

    [Leveled up] [Leveled up] [Leveled up] [Leveled up] [Leveled up] [Leveled up]

    [Youve leveled up.].

    And then there was the shing quest window.

    Current contribution: 23,100p

    Experience and contributions pouring in.

    I thought shamelessly.

    This ones got a shot at #1 in contributions.

    *

    Frost.

    There was no more sunlight in Miyas house.

    Miya stared at the curtained windows.

    How many days had it been?

    It had been days since her father had stepped out the door.

    -Miya, you must never open the door.

    She wasnt as young as her brother, Mark.

    So she knew.

    There was a demon in Frost, and her father had left the house to fight it.

    And.

    -Mark. Listen to your sister until I get back.

    And that hell nevere back.

    Miya didnt feel sorry for herself.

    She knew she wasnt alone in this ordeal.

    But it was strange.

    Ever since shed heard that another vige had fallen to the demons.

    It was definitely on my mind.

    For some reason, the tears kepting.

    sobs.

    But Miya didnt cry.

    No, even if she did, she couldnt cry in front of Mark.

    Mark?

    Miya stretched out her arms as hard as she could and searched around.

    But no matter how far she reached, she couldnt touch the rounded back of his head.

    Where did he go, sweetheart?

    Did he go upstairs?

    I was thinking.

    A beam of light pierced the darkness.

    !

    Mark had pulled back the curtain.

    Miya gasped in horror.

    The devil might see us!

    She shouted at Mark in a whisper.

    Mark, close the curtains!

    Marks face bathed in sunlight.

    For some reason, the corners of his mouth turned up.

    Mark said cheerfully.

    Sis, its snowing!

    Snow?

    It hadnt snowed in Frost for a while.

    Father had said so.

    The gates of hell had opened in the Frost Forest.

    The ground would heat up and there would be no more snow.

    Surely, thats what he said.

    Doridori

    Hes been seeing things.

    That idiot!

    Miya hurried over to Mark.

    The house was dark.

    It hurt to be seen, but she held back her tears.

    She quickly pulled the curtains.

    ?

    I tried to close them.

    Mark was right, it was indeed snowing.

    Fluffy.

    Miya stared out the window, dumbfounded.

    No, that wasnt snow.

    Even if it was fluffy snow, those snowkes were too big.

    Even when the snow piled up to the roof, she hadnt seen anything like it.

    And it was too shiny.

    Its pretty.

    For the first time in her life, she felt that way about snow.

    A mesmerized Miya snapped out of her daze at Marks words.

    Sis, lets go outside and have a snowball fight!

    Dad said that Mark was just a kid.

    you idiot!

    Miya was sure of it.

    Mark was definitely an idiot.

    Miya came to her senses.

    It didnt matter if it was snow or not.

    Quick!

    He had to get the curtains before the demon saw him!

    As she did, she caught sight of the street.

    Sister, youre so cheesy and selfish!

    I couldnt see the little Mark.

    Miya could see it.

    Youre here to save me?

    The figure of a knight fighting a demon.

    Miya felt like she was going to burst into tears.

    But there was a man in a strange outfit next to the knights.

    ?

    The outfit was definitely something she hadnt seen before.

    But the words stuck in her memory.

    -When my dad was about my age, there were people called adventurers from another world.. They helped Dad, and everyone else, a lot.

    Miya could feel it in her gut.

    An adventurer.

    This man was the adventurer his father had been talking about.

    But at the same time, he remembered his fathers words.

    -Miya, you should never trust anyone, no matter who they are.

    Yes, Dad said demons are good at deceiving people.

    Miya bit her lower lip.

    Yeah, maybe that was a trick, too.

    But it was weird.

    No.

    No matter how she thought about it, that was not something a demon would do.

    Men and knights were collecting bodies.

    Among them was a face Miya recognized.

    Mr. Hanson.

    It was the guard who had greeted her a few days ago.

    The adventurer who closed his eyes.

    The sight of him touched Miyas heart.

    Me too. I want to see it too. Sis!

    Miya said to the whimpering Mark.

    Mark. Lets have a snowball fight.

    really?!

    Really, I promise.

    Miya tightened her grip on Marks hand.

    *

    I realized again.

    The Shadow Mercenaries.

    Their skill.

    There was a hierarchy among them, with Kichi leading the way.

    But it was a false sense of order.

    Even Malseok and Rockkid were formidable inbat.

    I see it now.

    Swarm them. Bastards.

    With each swing of his mace, the demon army was swept away like leaves in the wind.

    ughtering over 400 level monsters like that.

    Im even more surprised thats not a Sword Energy.

    Rockid didnt seem to have any sword energy, any unique light.

    He was overpowering the demons with pure strength alone.

    I suddenly felt like my liver was sticking out of my stomach.

    Im a shadow mercenary like that.

    It had been dragged here, to Frost, by force.

    The good news was that, aside from their strength, they were favorable to me.

    Were pulling out all the stops. You see?

    Im watching. Looks like theres still ck.

    , ck?! Ugh. Well try harder!

    ?

    It was just apliment on my performance.

    What was that reaction?

    It was just apliment on a performance.

    Kichi gave it his best shot.

    If you dont mind.

    Not only did Kichi speak to me politely, but so did an older man named Alkari.

    He even offered me a potion.

    Drug making is my specialty.

    But this is the noble Mr. Grandfell.

    What kind of great man would rely on a potion handed to him by someone else?

    I naturally retorted.

    I appreciate the favor, but Im fine.

    Ohhh! Ive identally made you suspicious of my lord. Please forgive the senility of this lowly old man.

    ?

    Oh no, not this reaction again.

    I thought there was a mimunication.

    Not the best time to correct it now.

    My magic.

    The Knights of the Lionheart and the Shadow Mercenaries joined forces.

    The demon army retreated only after suffering heavy losses, near annihtion.

    There was no need to pursue. We would meet again, as long as our goal was to destroy the demon.

    And now we had a job to do.

    Harkon shouted.

    Collect the bodies!

    There was no shortage of bodies along the way.

    As the guards eyes closed, Harkon spoke.

    My lord. I firmly believed there would be survivors.

    He paused.

    But!

    Harkons shoulders shook with anger.

    If nothing else, he was sure of one thing.

    This much resentment for the greatest Harkon in the world.

    Whoever you are, Demon King, youre in real trouble.

    It was then.

    !

    The quest window shed.

    Thankfully, I had something to say to Harkon.

    Dont me yourself, Harkon.

    ?

    [ss Quest: Defeat the Demon King]

    The king of demons.

    Their ranks are growing.

    You are thest demon hunter.

    Tear down the throne of evil.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Investigate the northern city of Frost. (Sess)

    ss Quests.

    New objective added at the end.

    Save the Survivors. (Ongoing)

    I said nonchntly.

    Perhaps your faith is not misced.

    At that moment.

    With a bang!

    The curtains opened.

    New, a survivor!

    But its too soon to rejoice.

    Stop the demon summoning ritual. (Ongoing)

    It seems that the ughter of the demons has only just begun in earnest.

 Chapter 57: Our Pride Match (1)

    Chapter 57: Our Pride Match (1)

    Chapter 57. Our Pride Match (1)

    Stop the demon summoning ritual. (Ongoing)

    Defeat the Demon Corps Leader. (0/10)

    You havepleted your research.

    A new quest objective emerged.

    As I look at it, its starting to make sense.

    There was a reason I was so desperate to stop them.

    To sessfullyplete the Demon Summoning Ritual.

    The demon army was desperately blocking my way.

    Now that I knew that, I understood why the demon army had rushed forward.

    They hadnt expected their defenses to copse so quickly.

    Is there any way to evacuate the survivors quickly?

    Harkon asked the Shadow Mercenaries.

    I dont know.

    Well?

    So there is, or there isnt.

    Kichi broke off from his thoughts and made eye contact with me.

    He frowned, and then called someone urgently.

    Alkari. I need a portal, I needs a f*cking portal. Hmph.

    It was Alkari, the old man offering me a potion.

    If he could manifest a portal, he must be a mage ss.

    You seem to have a lot of skill in potion making.

    The more things I can use, the better.

    A little conversation wouldnt hurt.

    I didnte forward because you were here, but if you need my help.

    Alkari looked at me, drawing on her magic.

    I didnt step in because you were here, by the way.

    Youve clearly misunderstood.

    Of course, I can manifest.

    Even if its not as powerful as the portal in the tower.

    I could manifest a portal, too.

    No matter how much higher magic it is.

    Just a moment of seeing.

    I had Grandfells gift of realizing the process of exploration, interference, and manifestation.

    With the right magic, manifesting a portal was not a difficult task.

    But.

    I must save my mana.

    In the battle with the demon army just now.

    I used up quite a bit of magic.

    Who knew?

    That there would be so many survivors, so few.

    Thank you. Knights.

    No. Were not in a position to be greeted.

    Thank you again. Adventurers?

    I looked at the girl who bowed to me.

    Please, be humble.

    Dont take my gratitude for granted.

    I barely nodded my stiff head.

    Everyone else fought against the demon.

    The survivors in hiding were all old and weak.

    Unable to fight properly.

    Well need to get them to safety quickly.

    But we dont need to add to the confusion.

    The survivors hadnt yet realized theydnded on another world.

    The survivors hadnt realized it yet.

    Somewhere safe and familiar.

    Needless to say, there was only one ce.

    Ill set the coordinates to the Yusra Kingdom.

    Alkari summoned a portal with a nce.

    The distance between the coordinates and the number of users of the portal were quiterge.

    It was taking a lot of magic.

    Alkari drank the potion like water.

    Harkon instructed several knights, including Yessica.

    You will join us once the survivors have stabilized.

    The movement of the survivors was swift.

    I wonder if this too is measured in contributions.

    I checked the glowing quest window.

    Current Contribution: 32,700p

    That was a huge jump.

    Harkon spoke to me.

    My lord, I dont know what you think. I think we need to band together quickly and rescue the other survivors. Theres no way theyll stay this long.

    Im thinking the same thing.

    Oh no, I didnt say anything to my lord.

    I knew that doing good would bring me credit.

    I didnt have the slightest reason to object.

    Of course, before you do that, youll need to quickly tie up.

    So youll have to finish ying the demon.

    Demon summoning ritual.

    I searched my memory.

    The words of the Akshan demon hunters shed through my mind.

    But nothing particrly helpful came to mind.

    I dont know if its just a demon, but a king.

    That was over a decade and two years ago.

    Different times.

    But one thing was certain.

    Every ritual requires a sacrifice.

    Just as the [demon exorcism ritual] requires a demonic item.

    Obviously, the demon summoning ritual would also require a sacrifice.

    Wait.

    As I thought that, I suddenly realized.

    The streets looked different.

    The streets were filled with blood and corpses.

    I turned around and looked at the carnage once more.

    It was a line of blood and bodies.

    !

    That straight line led to the center of Frost.

    No way, these bodies and blood are sacrifices.

    I stopped thinking about it.

    It was still just a wild guess.

    But even if it turned out to be true.

    it wouldnt change my behavior.

    I knelt down and closed the eyes of the dead.

    Turning away from them.

    There is no point in stopping a demon summoning ritual.

    Yes, the pride in my heart told me so.

    Besides, if my guess is correct.

    It wasnt me who was in a hurry, but rather them.

    Thats right, this proud act of retrieving the corpse.

    It wasnt enough to interfere with the demon summoning ritual, it was nothing short of cheating.

    I opened my mouth to speak.

    Im sorry, but Im not going to y along.

    F*ck you.

    *

    AAU.

    The branch was busy.

    The arrival of the Demon Army.

    It was certainly a different situation from the time of the Great Evil.

    Sung Hyun-joon, Korea Branch, fumbled with his USB.

    Please. Please. Give me something!

    Back when Arcana was just a game.

    It was a USB used by Cosmo.

    Maybe he had backed up some work files.

    Sung began to search through the folders, hoping desperately.

    Ive never seen or heard of a great evil, but a demon king is different.

    The senior, Yoon Soo-gyeom, did the same.

    He too began to look through his work notes.

    Suddenly, he found it.

    Cha, I found it, senior!

    What? Let me see.

    Not specific information, but a concept.

    Yeah. Thats right. My memory wasnt wrong!

    Demon King.

    Boss monsters that would appear in Arcana in the distant future.

    That was a long time in the future.

    Even in the backup files I found, there were only basic concepts.

    Still, where was this?

    Back in the days of the finger-sucking beast.

    Yeah, the concept came from a real-life demon.

    Unless the concept hasnt changed.

    The demon in Frost is also real.

    So it must be a demon that exists in legends and tales.

    I breathed a sigh of relief.

    Thats good.

    Of course not. So the question is, what kind of demon is he?

    Ah, thats what we need to find out!

    Thud!

    Sung Hyun-joon hit himself in the forehead.

    At that moment, Yoon Soo-gyeom found something in his notebook.

    I found it too.

    Huh? What is it, senior?!

    Demon King Raid Stage Configuration Concept.

    Stage configurations?

    That was a piece of information that might be really helpful.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom clicked his tongue.

    But its just a concept.

    Still, you never know!

    Yeah. If nothing else, theres a high probability that this concept will remain.

    Let me see, a demon summoning ritual?

    There was a reason Yoon Soo-gyeom was so sure.

    There was a familiar word at the end.

    Sung Hyun-joons eyes widened.

    Contribution system! Senior, can this be true?

    Yes. There is a contribution system for ongoing quests.

    But that quest is about capturing Frost.

    Yeah, but in the grand scheme of things.

    Yoon pulled up a map of Frost on his monitor.

    Frost, a walled metropolis.

    Yoon traced a circle with his finger along Frosts walls.

    Maybe capturing Frost will be treated the same as stopping the Demon Summoning Ritual. Why, if you consider the entire city of Frost as a Demon Summoning Ritual site.

    Yes, what are you talking about?

    Sung Hyun-joon looked at Yoon Soo-gyeoms notes again.

    Then he realized that it wasnt for nothing.

    He cautiously opened his mouth.

    So, depending on the yers progress in the Frost Recapture Quest, the Demon Summoning Ritual may or may not seed, are you saying?

    Im saying that theres a high probability.

    What if the Demon Summoning Ritual seeds?

    Like in the time of the Great Evil. We can only hope for a miracle.

    But miracles are called miracles because they dont happen often.

    Besides, unlike the beast, they knew the strength of the Demon King better than anyone else.

    Sung Hyun-joon let out a sigh and mumbled words.

    I hope whoever is in charge will give us a good contribution.

    So whos the current contribution leader?

    Well, among the public yers, Heavenly Unification.

    Click.

    Sung continued.

    Master of Heavenly Unification, Liu Zhunqun. Contribution 1,800.

    one thousand eight hundred?

    I cant get rid of the feeling that something iscking, though Im not sure what.

    Looking at the numbers, my anxiety somehow intensified.

    Rattling.

    Yoon Soo-gyeoms legs trembled, then he asked again.

    So youre estimating the number of yers who havent revealed themselves?

    Then it must be Lee Ho-yeol, right?

    Yeah, if its not Lee Ho-yeol, its a major bug.

    Lee Ho-yeol!

    It was beyond exnation, even from a developers perspective.

    Hes been able to tear down Frosts incredibly durable walls in one fell swoop.

    The Lionheart Knights and the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Commanding forces that most yers cant even talk to.

    How far have wee?

    Smoke rises from the Frost.

    It was hard to get a good shot of Ho-yeol as he entered the Frost.

    Even the VBC footage of Ho-yeols every move showed nothing but smoke.

    Yoon shrugged.

    I dont know. I dont know.

    Just in case it helps a little.

    We can only do what we can.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom said, then continued.

    Lets keep watching. Youve got AAU prestige, shouldnt you at least find out the identity of the demon king, how long can you listen to the sry lupin?

    Still, if its Lee Ho-yeol, he should have won at least five thousand points ah, is five thousand too much, even if its just three thousand points?

    Uh-huh. Is this the time to think about such things?

    *

    If my guess is right.

    As much as a steeply rising contribution.

    Current contribution: 50,900p

    It meant that the demon summoning ritual would be disrupted.

    Of course, it didnt take long for my guess to be confirmed.

    Something big is flying over, and its really annoying.

    Well, thats a nuisance.

    Not the Shadow Mercenaries, anyway.

    A group known for their skill, if not their personalities.

    He couldnt be wrong.

    By the way.

    flying?

    Iughed inwardly.

    Yeah, youre gonna get your ass kicked, arent you?

    Not so much running as flying.

    Im guessing his demon summoning ritual was interrupted and hes burning sh*t.

    Well, thats worth the effort.

    Thats what Im thinking..

    What the hell, that.

    I thought you meant it was actually flying, not a metaphor!

    pping!

    The sound of pping wings.

    At the same time, the acrid smoke of the frost cleared.

    It was a giant bird.

    If there was a bird in hell, I wondered if it looked like that.

    It was enough to give me an aviophobia I didnt have before.

    Its red pupils stared at me.

    I could feel it in my gut.

    That giant bird was the Demon Corps Leader.

    Stop the demon summoning ritual. (Ongoing)

    Defeat the Demon Corps Leader. (0/10)

    The shing quest window proves it.

    So, Im supposed to kill 10 of them?

    I wasnt the only one who noticed.

    Everyone was waiting for the Demon Legion Leader to show up.

    Harkon was there.

    Your Majesty, I will fulfill the mission.

    Gooooo

    Harkons sword began to emit sword energy.

    Harkons sword glowed with a light that had never been seen before.

    Sword energy.

    Its said that it grows stronger as it grows and takes on a unique glow.

    Youve reached that level.

    Grandfells gift.

    Thanks to him, I was able to keep track of Harkons growth.

    So, naturally, I felt relieved.

    Myrade-in-arms is that strong.

    Of course, the Hell Demon Corps leader was flying in the sky.

    Hes probably waiting for an opportunity toe down.

    But I had no intention of waiting.

    I may not be able to give him wings.

    I can make the stairs work for him.

    But first, I needed to limit his movement.

    I cranked up the power.

    Just the right magic to break those wings.

    But also one that would conserve as much energy as possible.

    I was selecting a spell.

    Kurrrr-!

    I heard a muffled sound.

    At the same time, the sky darkened for a moment.

    The flow of air changed.

    Dark clouds gathered.

    .

    A crackling electricity crackled in the darkness.

    This was a magic I had seen before.

    No, more urately, it was a [skill].

    I opened my mouth to speak.

    Jesse Hynes.

    As if in response.

    A [Heavenly Punishment] struck the Demon Legion leader.

    Itnded on his head.

    Jijijijijij-!

    The power of the blow was different from Count Ascuras.

    It was as if he had a grudge against the Demon Corps Leader.

    It didnt even take into ount the amount of magic it consumed.

    It was an emotional and wild manifestation.

    I shamelessly made an evaluation of the skill.

    You still have a lot to work on.

    Im notcking anything.

    Its my level thatscking.

    So I didnt hesitate.

    I have to do something!

    So I can pick up some food, even if its just beans.

    I immediately manifested the stairs.

    My lord. I will return to fulfill your Majestys mission.

    Soon, Harkon stepped on the stairs and flew into the sky.

 Chapter 58: Our Pride Match (2)

    Chapter 58: Our Pride Match (2)

    Chapter 58. Our pride matches (2)

    Continuous teleportation.

    Arge tin foil hat appeared and disappeared on the roof.

    The continuous skill activation consumed a lot of magic, but Jesse didnt mind.

    -Lee Ho-Yeol. Im concentrating my forces there.

    Its urgent now.

    Jesse gripped his staff.

    I havent even asked a single question yet!

    Is there really such a thing as magic?

    Thanks to Ho-yeol, Jessie had put her doubts to rest.

    Thanks to Ho-yeol, she was making progress on her ss quest.

    New questions arose along the way.

    Questions he hadnt been able to ask because Ho-yeol had fallen asleep.

    The exmation point in Jessies pupils was there for a reason.

    The tin foil hatmented.

    -This master would never be this enthusiastic in a crisis. Its not fair, disciple, after all Ive taught you!

    Unsurprisingly, there was no reply.

    But the tin foil hat stopped talking.

    Jessie was currently obsessed.

    He had discovered a new spell.

    When she opened an interesting spell book.

    She didnt want to be disturbed, and she didnt want to give up what she had in her hands.

    Well, with one difference.

    This time, its not just any magic.

    Its just that its the magic of favorable heat.

    That was the reason for the tin foil hats sigh.

    -Even I would have to squint.

    There was no blood, no tears.

    The man had taken an unseemly nap.

    Wasnt that the archmages conscious alter-ego, the tinfoil hat?

    Eyes as old as a man.

    No, a wizards eyes.

    He was full of pride.

    Thats why he wanted to watch Ho Yeol once again.

    -Although his talent seemed exceptional.

    As an adventurer, Ho Yeol became the chief mages co-researcher.

    But as talented as he was.

    The sky-high arrogance bothered him.

    The tin foil hat knew.

    -That will surely prove poisonous in the future.

    Ho-yeol, to himself.

    Or to his students.

    He could say this because he had suffered the same fate himself.

    It was then.

    !

    Whirling!

    A gust of wind.

    The acrid smoke that was being cleared by it.

    A giant hellbird appeared.

    The tin foil hat warned Jesse.

    -Disciple, this is no ordinary one.

    But Jesse had already activated his skill.

    It was Ho Yeol that the Hellbird was after.

    Vast amounts of magic surged from Jesses body.

    Enough to overflow a garage.

    Retribution.

    An obsession with not giving in to anyone.

    Even if it turns out to be hellish, there are no exceptions.

    As if to prove it.

    Digging in!

    An electroshock that condensed magic power shot through Hellbirds head.

    A message popped up in Jesses mind.

    [Demon Corps Leader, Kupikan is experiencing stiffness].

    Jesses massive burst of magic power.

    But it wasnt a stun, just a stiffness.

    Jesses intuition was telling him.

    At least level 500!

    His current level was only level 401.

    Druk

    Hellbird, Kupikans pupils red at Jessie.

    Youre next.

    As if to warn you.

    But he looked away.

    It was an obvious mistake.

    Pavavat-!

    A sh of light from below.

    The shsted only a moment.

    Denggeng!

    The head of the Demon Corps leader, Kupikan, was blown off.

    what!

    Jesse didnt notice, but the tin foil hat did.

    A stairway carved out of thin air.

    The sh must have flown up those stairs.

    And the manifester of the magic recognized it.

    -It was just a cloud.

    No one knows, but magic never lies.

    Yes, that was not hubris.

    What kind of wizard in his pride would clear the stairs for someone else?

    He knew better than anyone that wizards were not like that.

    -A pride so high that it could be mistaken for arrogance.

    He nced from row to row of neatly arranged corpses, then spoke.

    -I can see where youreing from, disciple.

    I thought I saw through the wizards.

    -You are a strange man.

    A quest for the unknown.

    Its refreshing enough to reawaken a forgotten desire to be a wizard.

    But the thing about the unknown.

    It was so unknowable.

    As soon as Ho-Yeol saw Jesse, he announced in a cold voice.

    Failed. Jesse Heinness.

    *

    I thought to myself.

    I cant believe how good this f*cking cubed dude is.

    Theres no holding back, really.

    An unnecessarily forced manifestation. There was an unusual amount of clutter.

    Still, it was understandable, as I listened.

    Also, the manifestation did not take into consideration the surroundings.

    This wasnt downtown.

    This was not a city, and if she made a mistake, a hidden survivor could be caught in the aftermath of the skill.

    Jesse, who was actually in the room, seemed oblivious to the survivors existence.

    I know. Im not good enough!

    I was grateful for his understanding.

    A celebrity from the days when Arcana was just a game.

    Indeed, the treatment of Jesse was different from mine.

    She was called the Chosen Mage.

    When Harkon recognized her, he was pleased.

    I never thought Id see you here again, Miss Jesse.

    It is the first time I have seen you in the pce, Temr Harkon!

    Jesse? You mean, the same Jesse Haines?

    The Shadow Mercenaries are sensitive to rumors.

    They, too, were familiar with Jesse.

    Yes, the Jesse whose name was known to the mighty of Arcana.

    And then, on sight, what? Failed?!

    But shamelessly.

    There was not the slightest flinch in my face.

    This guy, this cubed figure, was talking down to everyone.

    I finally realized.

    In times like these, you have to be even more shameless.

    The only thing scarier than a bad guy is a crazy guy.

    I realized this in my social life.

    Yeah, if its unavoidable.

    Its better to be the crazy one, isnt it?

    Like now.

    So that no one can even think of questioning me.

    Thats something Im pretty good at.

    I was in the middle of a mental victoryp to stave off self-doubt.

    I heard that the monsters were heading this way, and I thought you might need some help, but it turns out I was wrong!

    An exmation point appeared in her pupils.

    Jessie shed an exmation point.

    I thought it was a little too much.

    But in a way, it wasnt so bad.

    The message from earlier.

    [Demon Corps Leader, you are credited with a kill on Kupikan].

    I will not miss a single falling congolese.

    I quickly manifested the stairs.

    Ive been given credit for assisting Harkon.

    Ive also gained a level thanks to him.

    I checked my status.

    [Name: Grampel udi Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 250]

    [Stats]

    Strength: 38 / Agility: 42 / Magic: 186 / Luck: 5 / Aesthetics: Low]

    [Points held: 12]

    Finally, level 250.

    For now, Ive invested all my points in Magic.

    I could increase my Strength and Agility through ss quests.

    Even if my body was suffering, Id rather spend my precious level-up points on magic.

    Honestly, Id rather go all-in on Luck.

    But luck is an unreliable stat.

    Like a ship when you really need it.

    Its probably best to take it one point at a time.

    If you wish for good luck, you will be punished.

    With that, Iposed myself and started walking.

    From what Miss Jessie says, I suppose we dont have to go looking for the Demon Corps leader.

    Harkon said in a cold voice as he gathered up the loot.

    So much for me and Jesses contributions to the Kupikan hunt.

    We cant match his contribution.

    It was only right that he should own the spoils.

    My lord, and Miss Jessie. I beg your pardon, but may I keep this spoils, as proof of my sess in carrying out your Majestys orders.

    Harkon held out arge feather.

    Thats at least a Rare, right?

    I didnt do anything!

    Unlike Jesse, who immediately snapped back.

    I was tempted to check the item information, but.

    Damn innocence.

    Who am I to covet what belongs to others?

    Of course, I will respect your wishes. Lord Harkon.

    Lets not get carried away.

    Besides, its too soon for regrets.

    There were still nine Demon Corps Leaders left.

    I tried to estimate the level of Kupikan, the Demon Corps Leaders.

    Somewhere around level 500.

    The amount of experience gained.

    And judging by the way he fell to Harkons blow, it seemed about right.

    Nine level 500 named monsters.

    But I wasnt worried.

    Another one.

    I realized that this confident stride was not a bluff.

    As if that werent enough, theres a chance theyll all attack at once?

    Confidence, even in the worst of times.

    The source of this confidence was.

    His allies, of course.

    And the magic hed saved up.

    There was no reason for anxiety, even in the midst of retrieving a corpse.

    Is that question still valid?

    A hrious incident at the Magic Tower.

    I asked Jesse, who had been ditching his apprenticeship.

    After spitting it out, I wanted to punch him in the face.

    How could he be so shameless about saying the same thing?

    Yeah, give me time to think about it!

    I wondered if she was going to spit it back at me.

    His glowing pupils showed no such malice.

    Even if she was, it was understandable after what Id done.

    There has to be a give and take.

    Because there were spit words.

    There must be a give and take, I said impersonally.

    Well, in that case, I guess Ill just have to set aside some time.

    Ugh! Id rather have the time!

    If its easier for you, Ill do it.

    Yes, because its polite!

    I paused, subconsciously reveling in Jesses formality.

    I added another word.

    Ill serve you tea properly this time.

    Ill serve tea.

    What could that possibly mean?

    Finally, a rocket delivery to the Magic Tower.

    At the snap of a finger, the order would be delivered to the tower!

    After convincing the senior wizards, I was officially granted co-researcher status.

    The first thing I did was order a rocket shipment.

    Power is so sweet.

    Well, its only green tea.

    Its spelled innocent, its spelled fancy.

    It means that he found the lowest price and ordered it.

    As we were walking down the street, I suddenly sensed something.

    ?

    Familiar faces appeared in the alley.

    Harkon was the first to speak.

    Miss Leonie, what brings you here?

    Leonie and the Berserker Guild.

    And behind them were.

    Gaons guild.

    But somehow I could only see Nam Tae-min.

    I asked Leonie.

    Whats going on?

    He had a serious look on his face.

    It looked like something was going to happen.

    In fact, Leonie was mumbling something unintelligible.

    a, serve tea, that is, properly?

    But I couldnt pry any further.

    Whirring!

    As expected, the Demon Corps Leader, they wereing.

    A gust of wind.

    Their forms were revealed in the clearing smoke.

    The concept was consistent: birds.

    Only the form was different.

    Kupikan, leader of the Demon Corps.

    One was arge bird, the other a half-man, half-bird.

    It was a mixture of creatures that could be called bird people.

    Technically, they werent humans, but demons.

    Eek!

    Harkon raised his sword at their appearance.

    I dont know what kind of demon corps leader your Majesty is talking about, but it doesnt matter. Well just have to kill everyst one of them.

    Harkon killed Kupikan in a single blow.

    It was a sight to behold.

    Its not just words, thats it.

    Seriously, it was a chilling thought.

    It meant I couldnt stand still either.

    I dont think Im going to get any experience or contribution, let alone loot .

    It wasnt humility, it was objectivity.

    Lionheart Knights.

    Shadow Mercenaries.

    Jesse Haines.

    And finally, the Berserkers and the Gaon Guild.

    Between those whales.

    There I am, a mere level 250.

    But the pride in my chest refused to be intimidated.

    Besides, as I said, I was enlightened.

    If youre going to be brash, be brash properly.

    I opened my mouth to speak with proper bravado.

    I will take yourmand.

    The Lionheart Knights and the Shadow Mercenaries were bad enough.

    Now youre going tomand the highest ranks.

    I wonder if youre doing something even the Emperor cant do, I thought.

    But it wasnt time to think about that.

    At this moment, experience and contributions were still pouring into the battlefield.

    I took a moment to watch the action and cast my magic.

    I hadnt forgotten about the big task at hand.

    Not a bad move. Leonie.

    ?

    I couldnt have asked for a more wee addition.

    Its also your job as amander to keep morale high.

    *

    Thud-thud-thud.

    A helicopter flew overhead.

    The reporter, who was coughing from the acrid smoke, shouted.

    Kekkekk. Im starting to see a giant shadow of something!

    The helicopter tilted momentarily.

    The pilot quickly gained altitude.

    The reporter gives us a sense of urgency.

    As we speak, it looks like a flying monster has appeared!

    Higher elevation.

    The camera zoomed in.

    And then a stunning image popped up on the monitor.

    The studio.

    The cast scrambled to their feet.

    Well, what is that?

    Beak, wings. It looks like a bird, but what kind of bird is that big?!

    Wait, thats more than one bird!!!

    Above Frost.

    The pping wings of the giant creatures cleared the smoke at a rapid pace.

    Then their forms were fully revealed.

    Frosts battle n came into focus.

    The script was hurriedly ryed.

    The anchors eyes widened as he read the script.

    ording to further updates, those giant birds must be Demon Corps Leaders! Theyre level 500 Named Monsters!

    But wait.

    Howe.

    Those dangerous bastards were flying toward one ce.

    Their angles were shifting.

    To capture where they were headed.

    And it wasnt just the Demon Corps Leader.

    What, what are they doing?

    The procession of the demon army is endless?

    It looks like theyre marching to the same ce?

    The Demon Army on the ground.

    Thatrge army, too.

    They were all marching towards the same ce.

    It was then.

    It was the moment when the camera captured the lineup for the purpose of the show.

    It was the moment when I was convinced.

    Wait a minute, theyre swarming towards Lee Ho-yeol?!

    Even if it was just Lee Ho-yeol, this was too much!

    It was as if they didnt care about the other big guilds.

    As if they were saying that the only threat to them was Lee Hoyeol and his group. The Demon King Army was concentrating all of its forces on Lee Hoyeols side.

    The cast urgently said.

    This is just Lee Ho-yeol buying precious time!

    Please, the other guilds should lend a hand.

    Even Lee Ho-yeol can only hold out so long!

    However, the situation did not go as expected.

    Come to think of it.

    I had forgotten for a moment.

    Im sorry, expert, what are we looking at?!

    There was amander on the battlefield.

    Lionheart, Shadow Mercenaries. Gaon and Berserker. And Jesse Heinness?!

    No lesspetent than anyone else!

 Chapter 59: Hybrids

    Chapter 59: Hybrids

    Episode 59. Hybrids

    There were five of them.

    The Demon Corps leaders surrounded Ho Yeol.

    The people watching could not help but feel their hearts sink.

    -Is this a true story?!

    -This is still too much!

    -What are the other guilds doing? They cant even turn off their aggro.

    Demon army movements?

    It was a familiar pattern, at least to yers.

    Monsters tend to kill the most threatening enemies first.

    Even Arcana had an aggro system.

    I couldnt help but feel frustrated, even though I knew it was inevitable.

    However.

    Wait, do you see any familiar faces?

    The hopelessness didntst long.

    The angle zoomed in.

    And there they were: familiar faces.

    If Im not mistaken, that looks like Jesse Heinness!

    Jesse, why did you get out of there and go to?

    No wonder the reaction was so strong.

    Wasnt Jesse always a member of the Shining Guild?

    But it wasnt unexpected.

    This was the same Jesse who hadnt shown up in the Yusra Kingdom.

    -What the hell, was that joke real?

    -What joke? Youre talking about something that only you know.

    -No, its about Jesse possibly leaving The Shining.

    -Thats bullsh*t.

    -Theres been a lot of talk about him leaving the guild in the first ce.

    But the more I looked at it, the more I couldnt dismiss it as bullsh*t.

    Jesses face on the broadcast screen.

    Especially those pupils, so different from normal.

    They were glowing.

    They were sparkling.

    -Doesnt he look motivated?

    -Is this the Jesse Heinness I know???

    -He doesnt say much in public.

    What could be the reason?

    One of the cast members brought up a provocative topic.

    Coming to think of it, this isnt the first time Lee Ho-yeol and Jesse Heinness have met, is it? Why, during the Count Ascura raid, too. Together they added up to.

    But that was a topic that shouldnt have been touched.

    Who are Lee Ho-yeol and Jesse Heinness?

    Two of the most popr yers in the game.

    Even the media loves a sensational story.

    Considering the bacsh, they are untouchable.

    -Get out of the way.

    -Their patience is limited.

    -Theres nothing formal about this.

    Especially Lee Ho-yeol!

    Before viewers could bombard the board.

    The moderator urgently began his defense.

    This is Dr. Hwangs very personal opinion. VBC, including myself, would like to state that we do not agree with Dr. Hwangs opinion in the slightest.

    Yes? No, wait, I misspoke!

    Besides.

    There seemed to be a clear reason for it, spection aside.

    And then, out of thin air, the magic of elemental.

    Under the influence of the Aesthetics stat.

    A spectacr sight began to unfold.

    I never thought elemental magic could be so brilliant!

    Its like looking at a painting.

    The spawned statue grabbed the Demon Corps Leaders leg?!

    I think its beautiful even on the screen.

    Can you imagine watching something like that in front of you?

    - Jesse, that magic nerd deserves some attention.

    -Her eyes werent twinkling for nothing.

    -Is this a new skill? Youve grown up again?!

    -You dont know if its just hidden? Hahahaha

    -Its just that she didnt have to use it until now.

    Its appearance was not unusual.

    I dont think I need to exin the power.

    Ho Yeol was orchestrating the battlefield with magic.

    It was a scene that could hardly be called a hunt.

    It was a one-sided ughter.

    The time it took for the five corps leaders wings to break.

    It was only ten minutes.

    Its over, everyone.

    As dumbfounded as the cast was.

    The audience didnt have much to say.

    -Just like Gentleman.

    This brings the total number of Demon Corps Leaders killed by Ho Yeols side to six.

    ording to a further update on.

    there were only four left.

    -At least theyll take out four of them, right?

    -The Shining and the Heavenly Unification will be killing them one by one.

    -I assume the rest of us will hunt together?

    So how is the situation with the other guilds?

    Curious, the viewers tuned in.

    Some of them couldnt help but frown.

    On the other side.

    Apletely unexpected development was unfolding.

    A single yer standing alone against a demonic corps leader.

    Viewers in South Korea were stunned by the identity.

    , isnt that Nam Tae-min?!

    *sigh

    Nam Tae-min was dumbfounded.

    A ss quest? All of a sudden?

    Barbarian ss ranked #1.

    Nam Tae-min had been searching for the ss quest through all kinds of rumors and quests.

    When he finally found it, he couldnt even find a single clue.

    In this situation, a ss quest suddenly popped into his head.

    Tae-min was a little excited.

    I might be able to do something with .

    Frost in crisis.

    With the rewards of the ss Quest, growth was guaranteed.

    He might be able to contribute to the recapture of Frost.

    With that thought, Nam Tae-min checked the quest window.

    [ss Quest: Proof of Wildness]

    The boss has died.

    Young, new boss.

    Prove your true wildness.

    !

    And you realized.

    Why the ss quest hade to him.

    A boss.

    It spoke of the strongest barbarian warrior.

    Cairn.

    Back when Arcana was a game.

    Cairn was an NPC who lived in the forests near Frost and helped yers transition to Barbarian.

    But Nam Tae-min knew.

    Arcana was no longer just a game.

    Cairn was no longer an NPC, but a human like himself, an Arkanian.

    Cairn was taken by the demons.

    Suddenly, he remembered the conversation hed had with Cairn.

    -Barbarians secret? Is that what you want?

    I was looking for information about a ss quest.

    I had asked Cairn about it, too.

    At the time, Cairn hadughed heartily and replied.

    -Youre so eager to y games, you weakling!

    I shrugged it off at the time.

    Now I realize what he meant.

    -It will alle naturally to you in time, brother.

    It did.

    A Barbarians secret weapon is only given to the boss.

    The boss, Cairn, is dead.

    Nam Tae-min was reminded of a ss quest.

    So when you say you remembered a ss quest, you mean.

    means that Cairn was alive until just now.

    Chew on that, demon bastards!

    Bam!

    Blood sprouted in Nam Tae-mins muscles.

    Nam Tae-min was truly furious.

    From his brother, Nam Cheol-min, to Cairn, who was like a half-brother.

    He had been beaten by demonic spawn.

    Wu Zhigeng

    The thick handle of the greatsword began to crack under Nam Tae-mins force.

    It was then.

    The Demon Corps Leader, Horikan, appeared before Nam Tae-mins eyes.

    A half-man, half-banjo armed with a spear.

    Horikan looked at Nam Tae-min and shook his head.

    He looked at the blood on the tip of the spear and opened his beak.

    Strange, he said, I must have killed him with this spear, stabbing him in the side.

    ?

    Why is there a beast here that smells exactly the same?

    !!!

    Beastmen.

    A barbarian warrior, abel for a barbarian.

    Nam Tae-min recognized it immediately.

    This is it.

    This was the one who had killed Cairn.

    As if to prove it, his brothers voice rang in his ears.

    Hey, Tae-min, wake up! Hes at least level 500!

    Level 500.

    Hes only level 374.

    Of course he cant win.

    His brother was right to run away.

    But his heart was racing.

    Thump-thump.

    Harder than hed ever felt before.

    Run away. I cant win, the level gap is too great.

    The voice of reason that was constantly shouting at him gradually became blurred.

    The muscles in his entire body began to twitch even more violently.

    I could feel my stamina draining just from the beating of my body.

    Heh, heh, heh.

    Nam Tae-min breathed heavily.

    It was then.

    pisisig

    Steam began to rise from Nam Tae-mins body.

    At the same time, a message appeared in front of him.

    [You have fulfilled the conditions].

    [The reward will be paid].

    [You have acquired the ss unique skill, Call of the Wild].

    [You have met the requirements].

    [ss unique skill, Call of the Wild, will be activated].

    Uzi Strap!

    Call of the Wild: Awakens your true wildness, granting you a massive boost in Wildness.

    [Wildness].

    Barbarians ss-specific stats.

    It is the Wildness stat that allows Barbarians to unleash their explosive power.

    That Wildness stat is going up.

    A massive increase.

    Not to mention the improvement in his physical abilities.

    Kwaji-jik-!

    The handle of the greatsword that Nam Tae-min was holding waspletely crushed.

    But he didnt care.

    Aaaaahhhhhhhhhh!

    Nam Tae-min threw the greatsword at Horikan.

    The speed emanating from that strength was beyond imagination.

    Even the winged Horikan waspletely unable to dodge it.

    Kukka-kukka-kukka!

    He quickly raised his spear to block the greatsword.

    The impact was enough to knock the Horikan back several dozen meters.

    If he hadnt used his wings to offset the force.

    He would havended in a pile of copsed buildings.

    Burrrr, Horikan quickly brushed his hair off his face.

    I dont know what happened to you, but you are indeed a beast. Your strength is impressive, but a beast is a beast. I will hunt you down slowly.

    Flutter!

    Horikan spread his wings and took flight.

    You dont have to fight me on the ground.

    That was a lesson hed learned from dealing with another beast.

    Horikan had almost gotten himself into trouble when he folded his wings, thinking Cairn was a dying man.

    But in Horikans eyes, Nam Tae Min and Cairn were different.

    They look alike, but they smell different.

    Its like the difference between a beast and a beast cub.

    A cub is not afraid to hunt on its own.

    Horikan was overconfident.

    Uji-string-!

    !

    He felt a pain in his ankle.

    It was because Nam Tae-min had grabbed Horikans leg and was hanging on.

    [Demon Corps Leader, Horikan suffers a bone fracture].

    How dare you!!!

    Horikan swiftly swung his spear.

    Nam Tae-min was stabbed in the forearm and fell straight down.

    However, there was no impact.

    Hended gracefully upon his four limbs.

    The wildness that had risen so much had made him move like an animal.

    Bam!

    Nam Tae-min leaped off the building once again.

    Beast!

    Horikan desperately tried to close the distance, but it was no use.

    Thud.

    Rather, Horikan was caught in the wings.

    Nam Tae-mins forearms twitched.

    Aaahhhhhh!

    He tore off Horikans wings.

    [Demon Legion Leader, Horikan is bleeding].

    Horikan lost his bnce and crashed to the ground.

    Nam Tae-min didnt let go of the Horikan.

    Kwadak!

    He grabbed Horikans long neck and started twisting it.

    keww!

    Horikan didnt understand.

    Not him, not this one.

    They werent like normal humans.

    But he was no ordinary bird either.

    I am a human bird, not like Kupikan!

    He may have lost his wings, but he has arms and legs.

    Horikan raised his spear as he fell.

    He pointed it at the Nam Tae Min who had captured him.

    It wasnt to attack.

    It was to shake him off.

    Youll have to let go to avoid it.

    But.

    Plop.

    Nam Tae-min was still holding onto Horikans neck.

    There was definitely a stabbing sensation?

    For a moment, Horikan thought of Cairn.

    Dozens of days of nonstop fighting.

    Even when he was covered in blood and every bone in his body was shattered.

    The beast had refused to give in until thest possible moment.

    Damn!

    Horikan realized.

    This beast is the same!

    Yes, the beasts had no reason.

    If words didnt work, threats would.

    Horikan iled with his only wing.

    Had it worked?

    !

    The grip on his throat was gradually loosening.

    Heh heh heh heh.

    The [Call of the Wild] requires extreme physical strength.

    With his stamina drained, the [Call of the Wild] was released.

    Nam Tae-mins sanity had returned.

    Of course, the reason didnt matter to Horikan.

    Kudangtang!

    Nam Tae-min crashed to the ground with a loud bang.

    Horikan approached him.

    You ignorant brute. Youre the same to your miserable end.

    A miserable end?

    Hell no.

    He wanted tough at him, but he didnt have the stamina.

    Namughed to himself.

    I think I get it now.

    Why, what Mr. Ho Yeol was talking about, the pride in his heart.

    Yes, it was pride that drove Nam Tae-min.

    The pride of Cairn that he wanted to protect.

    And his own pride that he couldnt turn away from.

    So there were no regrets.

    How foolish of you beasts, he said, to think that I, Horikan, would be defeated by a mere mortal, when even a beast would run with its tail between its legs. A wretch.

    A brute.

    Yeah, he threw down his greatsword and hopped around on all fours limbs.

    Thats what it must have looked like to anyone else.

    Nam Tae-min wanted to ask him if he could.

    Did I look like an animal to you, too? he asked yfully.

    yfully.

    Why, if the testament is serious.

    Only those left behind are sad.

    Of course, the moment of the crash.

    I couldnt hear my brothers voice with my earphones shattered.

    But.

    Again.

    The answer came back loud and clear.

    Youre an animal, speaking without knowing the subject.

    Ironically.

    But I understand, lowly devil.

    From Ho-Yeol.

    !

    Through his blurring vision, Ho Yeol saw him.

    And he saw his guildmates running toward him.

    Nam Tae-min could feel it in his gut.

    ?

    Nam Chul-min, the one who had ryed the situation to his guildmates.

    Tae-min was stunned for a moment.

    , did you also see him running around on his four limbs?

    Ho Yeol was a man who valued formality above all else.

    There was nothing less formal than that.

    He was an animal in his own mind.

    But it was a futile worry.

    For he knows no pride, and fights for it.

    !

    Something your inferior race of demons will never understand.

    Ho-yeol, as usual, spoke with his usual calmness.

    Nam Tae-min was thrilled and Horikan was baffled.

    Why?

    The silver-haired man reeked of danger.

    The smell of the blood of the six Demon Corps leaders, including Kupikan!

    Horikan recognized it instinctively.

    He realized that this man was his nemesis!

    I must flee.

    His wings were still intact, but they had been torn off.

    Horikan twitched his beak.

    Yes, Ill dazzle him with words and take advantage of the opening.

    Aaah, kweeeeeeek!

    But Horikan couldnt even open his beak.

    Huh-uh-uh-uh!

    An instant of searching, interference, and manifestation.

    mes leapt from its beak.

    It writhed in pain for a moment.

    I do not speak to my prey.

    A cold voice rang in Horikans ears.

    Shut up, hybrid.

    *

    AAU Korea Chapter.

    I dont believe it.

    They stared at Ho-yeol on the monitor in disbelief.

    In the middle of it all.

    Tada, tada, tada, tada!

    Yoon Soo-gyeom, who was tapping away at the keyboard, spoke up.

    I think I know , Hyun-joon, what kind of demon he is!

    Ji, is it true, senior?!

    Yeah. 99.9 percent sure.

    It was finally time to pay for the meal.

    Besides, this was information that would help Ho-yeol more than anyone else.

 Chapter 60: Self Proclaimed Demon King (1)

    Chapter 60: Self Proimed Demon King (1)

    Chapter 60. Self-proimed Demon King (1)

    I started to get a hunch.

    It was when the Demon Corps Leader appeared.

    Demon Corps Leader? Whats wrong with them?

    They definitely have something inmon.

    Something inmon?

    Sung Hyun-joon pondered, then mmed his desk.

    Ah! Theyre as unpleasant as pigeons!

    Whoa, thats it. Its my fault for asking.

    Oh why, what are they, then.

    Theyre all birds.

    Theyre birds, huh? I see.

    Frost was a gathering of rankers from around the world.

    Among them, Ho-yeol was showing an overwhelming performance.

    Maybe it was because they were drunk.

    He thought nothing of their appearance and overlooked them.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom clucked his tongue at Sung Hyun-joon, who realized this in hindsight.

    The demons got their concept from legends and tales.

    Yes, they certainly did.

    Among them, there are demons rted to birds.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom, who was speaking seriously, turned the monitor.

    Sung Hyun-joon opened his mouth cautiously.

    Decarabian?

    Yes, Decarabian.

    One of the 72 demons that use birds as minions?!

    Sungs eyes widened.

    Senior. Is this a bird boss!!

    No, not yet.

    If that was all, I wouldnt even be 99.9 percent sure.

    Click.

    Yoon immediately switched screens with his mouse.

    A satellite image of Frost appeared on the monitor.

    Sung Hyun-joon scratched his head.

    Whats with the satellite image, senior?

    Take a look.

    We checked this together the first time. We couldnt see anything because the smoke was rising like a thick cloud. Whats this. What?!

    A clear view of the frost.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom said as if he was surprised.

    The moment the Demon Corps leaders blew the smoke away with their wings.

    Wow. You captured that, senior?

    Yep. Gotta pay the bills. Im tired of this sry lupine shit.

    Wait, senior.

    Sung Hyun-joon, who was looking in, muttered in confusion.

    A red pattern was clearly visible.

    It was a star drawn with blood and corpses.

    It was Oh Mangseong.

    Its , surely?!

    Click.

    Sung Hyun-joon moved the mouse instead of Yoon Soo-gyeom.

    He switched the window and the image of Decarabia reappeared.

    Yoon Sugyeom nodded.

    I see. Its a demon in the form of a five-pointed star.

    and .

    He looked at the two screens and then opened his mouth.

    I can confirm this one hundred percent, senior.

    That star pattern, drawn with blood and corpses?

    Yes. It must be the procedure of a demon summoning ritual.

    In that sense, Im d.

    ?

    Here.

    Where Yoon pointed with his mouse cursor.

    I zoomed in, and strangely enough.

    There were no corpses strewn about the area.

    Had the demons made a mistake?

    No, it wasnt that.

    Sung Hyun-joon opened his mouth in disbelief.

    Wait a minute. This way, toward .

    Thats right. It fits with Lee Ho-yeols entry route.

    In that situation, you went forward while collecting the bodies?!

    We wont know until we know his intentions, but thats probably it.

    With that spection, I could see why so many monsters had gathered around Ho Yeols side.

    Ho Yeol was directly interfering with the demon summoning ritual.

    Yun Shugye nodded.

    We might be able to help him this time.

    If we know the identity of the Demon King.

    We could prepare for him.

    In that sense, information about Decarabia was important.

    Ill look it up right away!

    Im sure I have it saved somewhere.

    After opening the search bar and searching through the files, Sung Hyun-joon spoke up.

    Senior, I found it.

    But.

    This was not a good sign.

    No, more urately, it was a bad match.

    What? Knowledge of all nts and minerals?

    Minerals?

    In the past and in the present.

    Wasnt this Ho-yeol who used to use alchemy skills that utilized stones?

    Damn it.

    I promised myself Id pass along some helpful information.

    The best I could find was.

    What a pitiful piece of information.

    Sung Hyun-joon finally spoke up.

    It must be quite resistant to earth elemental magic.

    Considering its a bird, the concept should be valid.

    But hes still Lee Ho-yeol, right? He has a lot of other skills!

    Thats true, but one of his main skills has been rendered useless.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom muttered in a low voice.

    As if that wasnt enough, the opponent is a demon king.

    I couldnt help but be concerned.

    No matter how good he was.

    To have one of their main skills be useless.

    It was a huge penalty.

    But worry and action were two different things.

    Sung Hyun-joon took a deep breath and opened the messenger.

    Wow. Should I forward this to the Gaon side, senior?

    Thats a good idea. Theyre just joining up with Lee Ho-yeol.

    Please. I hope you have some tricks up your sleeve.

    If its Lee Ho-yeol, I dont know!

    Sung Hyun-joon hoped, but thought it was too much to ask.

    Wasnt Ho-yeol a wizard after all?

    Suddenly, bam, hes fighting with a sword.

    Dori-dori

    Sung Hyun-joon immediately shook his head.

    He couldnt help butugh at the absurdity of his own thoughts.

    Youre so desperate, youre imagining things. Me too.

    Say something that actually makes sense.

    *

    Nam Chul-mins briefing flowed through the speakers.

    I opened my mouth.

    I see.

    The demons identity was Decarabia, the guy.

    Of course, it was a name I hadnt heard from the Akshan demon hunters.

    The demons they usually referred to were high ranking demons.

    In other words, the highest ranking demons.

    Its just as well I havent heard of them.

    The pride of Grandfell will not be diminished by any demon.

    I am not the one to take pride in it.

    Its a position that Ill always have to struggle with!

    His expression didnt change at all, but he was relieved.

    The atmosphere around me was not good.

    -Its difficult, Mr. Ho-yeol.

    Starting with Nam Chul-min, the others speak up one by one.

    So, in AAUs opinion, skills that utilize minerals wont work, right, bro? Naturally, theyll also neutralize skills like summoning stone pirs and stone walls, which Ho-yeol usually uses?

    Nam Tae-min healed his injuries.

    He hadnt fully recovered his strength.

    His face was filled with concern.

    Leonie said bluntly.

    What, is there anything like that?

    Of course, I was unimpressed.

    Ive been eating raw with alchemy.

    Alchemy wasnt the only thing I had.

    Its worth the effort.

    After all, I had sold several wells.

    Fortunately, there was someone who knew of my efforts.

    It was my swordsmanship teacher, Harkon.

    You have a good but unnecessarily worriedpanion, my lord.

    Harkon sounded secretly pleased.

    Harkon had mistaken my true aptitude for swordsmanship.

    I could understand his reaction.

    But.

    I cant imagine your reaction.

    I looked at Kichi.

    I was getting goosebumps.

    Burrr-

    Kichi shuddered.

    Of course, he wasnt thinking much.

    No thoughts of others, no judgment.

    They werent even his concern.

    Dont worry.

    I said.

    Yeah, because I had something else to worry about.

    I looked at the shing quest window.

    [ss Quest: y the Demon King]

    Demon King.

    Their forces are growing.

    Thest of the demon hunters.

    Tear down the throne of evil.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Investigate the northern city of Frost. (Sess)

    Save the survivors. (Ongoing)

    Stop the Demon Summoning Ritual. (Ongoing)

    Defeat the Demon Legion Leader. (10/10)

    Thest Demon Corps Leader has fallen.

    You have fulfilled the quests objective.

    However, your progress in the quest did not trante into sess.

    The answer was simple.

    Theres still something left.

    Now that all the Demon Corps Leaders had fallen.

    The Demon Army was practically destroyed.

    Thud-!

    Harkon sheathed his sword and said.

    Theres no time to waste on the demoralized.

    Demoralized.

    You dont have to go looking for them, the other yers will do their best to kill them.

    For experience and contributions.

    So what I had to do was simple.

    Head to the za.

    Frost Central Square.

    The center of the Five Star City.

    In other words, to get to the center of the demon summoning ritual.

    The distraction was gone.

    It didnt take me long to reach Frost Square.

    This is unbelievable.

    The center of the stars.

    As many strokes as they fit together.

    A mountain of bodies.

    The blood was like an sea.

    Harkon and the other Lionheart Knights shook their heads at the carnage.

    Gods. Rest in peace.

    Grrrr

    Nam Tae-min gritted his teeth.

    Jesse pressed down on the brim of his hat.

    Leonie spat out a string of expletives.

    yers shouldnt feel differently.

    This was real life.

    People who werent NPCs were dead.

    It was natural to feel tragic.

    Then it happened.

    One of the corpses flinched.

    aah.

    Everyone responded to that groan.

    is a survivor!

    Wait, is that face?

    Isnt that Lord Frost?

    Yes, it was Lord Frost who was alive.

    Harkon opened his mouth.

    Count Sirion? Is that you!

    No way, are you Lord Harkon! No way!

    Oh, my God.

    Count Sirion.

    Thinking about it soberly, he had to wonder.

    He was among those corpses.

    How could he be alive and alone?

    But Count Sirion had tears in his eyes.

    Your Majesty, the Empire has not turned its back on us!

    That was enough to convince the onlookers of their doubts.

    The face and voice, too.

    It was the same Count Sirion they knew.

    But I knew.

    [Demon yer].

    That the ss quest was far from over.

    Natural Enemy: Increases yourbat power by leaps and bounds when fighting Demons.

    In addition, the effects of [Natural Enemy].

    From the moment I stepped into the Frost until now.

    It hasnt disappeared for a single moment.

    Most importantly.

    I had experience.

    Enough to fool everyone around me and the world.

    A subus who yed the role of the perfect backstory.

    The experience of facing the demon.

    Yes, that was the question Id been asking myself since I realized it.

    It was only a few years ago that I realized.

    Its only been a few years.

    Demons were already a natural part of reality.

    If so.

    In Arcana, the home of the demons.

    how many demons are hiding among the humans?

    Naturally, I couldnt answer that.

    When does that mean enemy arcana matter?

    Only if I kept ying Arcana.

    I had a gap of more than a decade.

    But one thing was certain.

    That was not Count Sirion, Lord of Frost.

    At the same time, the quest window shed.

    Defeat Demon King Decarabia. (In progress)

    I dered in a cold voice.

    Its so ugly that its hard to see.

    !!!

    So much for the acting. Demon.

    It was contempt.

    You im to be the king of an inferior race. You send your subjects out on a limb. Shouldnt you be ashamed of yourself for hiding among men?

    As an exalted noble.

    The despicable deeds of a demon are beyond reproach.

    My deration stunned mypanions.

    A king of an inferior race, my lord, what is that?

    Even Harkon took a step back as he approached Sirion.

    But the panic was not long ining.

    Decarabia, he was about to show his true colors.

    You have foolishly misunderstood, human.

    Cuddle.

    Sirions body transformed in an instant.

    It was no longer Sirion.

    Sirions body began to crumple without ejaction.

    The creature spoke to me.

    This is not a limb. A noble sacrifice for the king.

    I quickly recognized the words.

    The crumpled mass.

    The lump began to suck up blood and corpses.

    Imend you. Your interruption was significant, but

    By interruption, I mean recovering the body.

    Just as I was thinking about it, demons flew in from all directions.

    More precisely, they mingled with the sacrifice and were sucked into the mass.

    Sacrifices dont always have to be human.

    Decarabia, it absorbed the demon army as a living sacrifice to make up for theck of human sacrifices. At the same time, the growing mass began to take shape.

    A five-pointed star held together by blood and flesh.

    As soon as the stars dried up, the sky was covered in darkness.

    The demon, Decarabia

    He had been fully resurrected.

    [The Demon King, Decarabia, appears].

    [You have entered the living hell, Frost].

    Well, so be it.

    But I was unmoved.

    I opened my mouth as always.

    Do not let true sacrifice be profaned.

    Sacrifice.

    For pride.

    To protect the Frost.

    A word reserved for those who have given their lives.

    You dont deserve it.

    Maybe its because Im getting more and more immersed in the Grandfell.

    If not, its because I really think so too.

    For this moment, my mouth was silent.

    The flesh on his face quivered.

    I look forward to the moment when your arrogance is brought to its knees. I can already see your magic. I am deeply sorry to say. For even rocks are but minerals. Your greatest talent is sealed away.

    What?

    My greatest talent?

    I must be mistaken about something.

    Grandfells talent is beyond me, even I cant measure it.

    I checked my status nonchntly.

    I have plenty of magic left.

    I also have enough suitable magic as required by ck magic.

    I hadnt wasted any of my stamina for sword energy.

    There was no hesitation.

    [The Haunted Master Sword was chosen as the sacrifice].

    [Skill, Ritual of the Demon is activated].

    [Invite Demon, Ritual].

    Shut that ugly mouth of yours.

    ?!!

    Self-proimed Demon King.

    Hmph!

    Decarabia : /wiki/Decarabia

 Chapter 61: Self Proclaimed Demon King (2)

    Chapter 61: Self Proimed Demon King (2)

    Chapter 61. Self-proimed Demon King (2)

    A demonic item for the ritual sacrifice.

    I had purchased it in advance.

    It was no trouble to get it.

    The speed at which the Yusra Kingdom was being rebuilt was beyond my imagination.

    An auction house had opened, along with a basic store.

    An auction house that ran on the Arcana system.

    Besides, isnt this an exorcism ritual prepared for the Demon King?

    Good thing Ive been saving up.

    A few demonic items.

    I cant even make a dent in my bank ount bnce.

    I realize something new.

    I dont know about Grandfell, but Im definitely a ve to capitalism.

    I continue to take out demonic items.

    The more offerings, the stronger the effect of the ritual.

    [The noblewomans jewelry box was chosen as an offering].

    [The Strangling Tie has been chosen as the sacrifice].

    The items were added to the rituals offerings.

    And so the ritual began.

    I immediately manifested my magic.

    By myself

    Searching for ash floating in the air.

    Utilized the [Aesthetics] stat to interfere.

    I created an aesthetically pleasing me.

    Hmph!

    Shut that ugly mouth of yours, self-proimed Demon King.

    An excellent Aesthetics.

    Grandfel could not help but hate

    In that sense, Decarabia would be hard to watch.

    It was the sort of thing youd see in a horror movie, a gore movie.

    But I didnt look away.

    The opponent is a demon king.

    Considering the level of the Demon Corps Leader.

    Hes at least level 600.

    Evenpared to the great evil, Seven Sins Greed, he might have an advantage.

    Why, the Seven Sins Greed was not in a normal state.

    No wonder he couldnt be distracted.

    Besides.

    Hah!

    A resident of Frost had been devoured by it.

    Aesthetically pleasing mes, burning sublimely.

    Within the burning flesh, they were there.

    Thest of them.

    His pride could not turn away.

    Decarabia wriggled in the mes and screamed.

    You, you!!!

    Me?

    What the hell.

    I didnt answer.

    I refrained from unnecessary conversation with my prey.

    My cold response.

    As if the mes werent enough, I was now on fire.

    He shook off the mes and spoke.

    Okay, I get it. Im in the consciousness.

    Indeed, the King of Demons. It was a demon.

    He recognized the old ritual.

    I suppose I shouldnt be surprised.

    The words of an Akshan demon huntere to mind.

    -Not many demon hunters have faced a demon king and survived.

    Demon hunters worst enemy.

    Hes never been a friendly foe to the Demon King.

    Chijijijik

    The charred flesh of the Decarabia began to regenerate.

    The creature chuckled hysterically.

    Arrogant, human. To invite a demon, this body, to a ritual.

    Decarabia shuddered with emotion.

    These senses arent bad, are they? Yes, Ill be your guest.

    Truly, not like the demons who had fallen victim to the old ritual.

    Like a king, Decarabia was not agitated.

    He was even rxed.

    As the Akshan demon hunters had said.

    I suppose its not a stretch to say that a demon of his stature could eat his natural enemies, the demon hunters.

    But I do.

    Know your ce.

    Maybe its not Grandfells ss of demon hunter that demons should be most wary of, but Grandfell himself, the man himself.

    Even if he is a demon.

    They cant even scratch Grandfells exalted consciousness.

    A battle of wills in the mind of a demon?

    The winner is Grandfell in the first ce,

    I am the winner.

    In other words.

    I have no intention of socializing with those who are inferior to me.

    Seeking, interfering, manifesting.

    I rushed the Decarabia.

    There was no hesitation.

    Whats the use of not being able to manifest a stone pir?

    Its just a spell that conserves magic rather than destructive power.

    Its an effort to eat raw with minimal cost.

    Since entering the Frost, Ive never been able to manifest a more powerful spell.

    I had never manifested it before!

    What it meant was simple.

    I have enough.

    I have enough magic to spare.

    Naturally, I had no intention of wasting it.

    Activate [Natural Enemy].

    My magic power had increased, but it was due to my low level.

    My absolute magic power was terrible.

    The important thing is the price-performance ratio.

    As always.

    My own style.

    With or without.

    I have no choice but to use it all.

    Bam!

    Two very different concepts.

    Magic and science.

    The inspiration that Marcelo gave me was manifested in advanced magic.

    Thats a lot of talk.

    Its only elementary science.

    But I have seen its effectiveness.

    It allows me to manifest magic continuously for long periods of time.

    without the need for additional mana.

    That is regardless of the power of the magic manifested!

    A storm of mes that shows no signs of subsiding.

    The me storm burned even louder, devouring the infernal mes of Frost.

    There was a sense of aesthetics added to the interference process.

    Only to judge the Demon.

    Like mes descending from heaven.

    The storm of mes came to life and began to move.

    Wait, the way is open?

    The way cleared for those preparing to attack.

    Dare!

    Decarabias movement was blocked by a single finger.

    Wow, thats huge!

    A mage of mages.

    Even Jesse, the so-called apprentice of the Archmage, tipped his hat in admiration.

    But it was too soon to be surprised.

    My struggle has only just begun.

    By myself

    I summoned up my powers.

    Im not Jesse, I cant just throw around magic like that.

    This time, not just any magic, but the right kind.

    Not stats.

    The right kind of magic, rooted in the manifesters life and past.

    whatever it is, good is good.

    Even if the source of that right magic is a double sickness.

    It was me who did not rot the talent of ck magic recognized by Matisse, the founder of ck magic.

    I manifested the ck Crown, an intermediate level of ck magic.

    Its effect is to rob the enemy of their senses.

    !

    The first thing I took away was his mouth.

    [Demon, Decaravia is inflicted with Silence].

    But the mouth was only the beginning.

    ck magic is magic.

    The ck crown also had asting effect.

    Yes, precisely, every time it was stirred by fear.

    One by one, his senses would shut down.

    It meant that it would disappear into the deep, deep darkness beyond.

    I looked at the frozen Decarabia and opened my mouth.

    Self-proimed demon king.

    It returned my words.

    How does it feel to have your arrogance crushed to the ground?

    *

    Demon hunter!

    I see it now.

    How dare he be so arrogant on a human matter.

    Decarabia remained unmoved.

    Yes, I see. Im in the consciousness.

    Demon hunters?

    Arent they the ones who terribly killed in the Holy War?

    Its been quite a while, but if you think about it again, they were truly like moths on fire.

    The most foolish of humans.

    How dare he invite a demon into his consciousness.

    Decarabia thought for a moment.

    He made a judgment.

    An excellent body, except for its presumptuous ego.

    In his mind.

    After defeating Ho-Yeol in a battle of minds.

    I will take Ho-Yeols body.

    Why, there was so much I could do with that body.

    You dont have to push yourself.

    After all, even for him, fighting arge number of people was a burden.

    Im not running away like a fool.

    Like the fall of Frost.

    Just waiting for the right time.

    Sure, Ill hang out with you.

    But the n was thwarted.

    What the hell?

    Sure enough, it had entered his consciousness.

    A demon, the king of demons.

    The one whose mere presence struck fear into his heart.

    Just by entering his consciousness.

    Most demon hunters would have gone insane.

    But Ho Yeol was sane.

    No, beyond sane, he was overwhelming himself.

    Hmph-!

    !

    The mes soared.

    A swirl of mes connected with the sky.

    Decarabia chided herself.

    This isnt real.

    Its just an exaggeration created by him.

    Even realizing that, he couldnt help but question it.

    A mere mortal being.

    How can he overwhelm me, a demon king, with his mental power?

    How dare you ask me to know the subject?

    Decarabia did not give in.

    The mes were nothing more than mineral transmutation.

    Frost, there were enough stones and minerals in this city.

    Or so he thought.

    ?!

    The tongue didnt move.

    No voice came out.

    I knew in my gut.

    Hed done a trick!

    Magic? No, its not just magic.

    But even if I had known that.

    It didnt extend to the current situation.

    Decarabia hesitated for a moment.

    Something flew through the mes.

    Shush-shush!

    It was an arrow.

    Pow!

    Decarabia was furious as the arrow pierced his flesh.

    How dare you humans!

    If it werent for the firestorm blocking his view, he would have been able to see!

    But the baptism of arrows was only the beginning.

    This time, magic and rain came from all directions.

    Some of the blows were deadly.

    Decarabia could not hide her bewilderment.

    I?

    The descent was as perfect as the countless offerings.

    But why.

    Am I this helplessly?

    No, no.

    Not yet.

    Decarabia screamed with all her might.

    !

    Demon King Army, what are you doing with the demon corps leader!

    I, your king, am under attack!

    Give your lives for me!

    But then he realized.

    !

    There was no more Demon Corp Leader, no more Demon Army.

    Even the survivors had been consumed by him as sacrifices.

    As he realized this, Ho Yeols cold voice spoke up.

    -The self-proimed Demon King.

    So it is.

    There was no one to call him king anymore.

    It was then.

    Peeeeeeee

    His ears went deaf.

    he could hear nothing.

    Not even the sound of his own shouting.

    Decarabia red at Ho Yeol.

    This cant end like this.

    Demon hunters.

    He knew of their existence, and he knew of their danger.

    The moment you die at their hands.

    That he could never be resurrected again.

    A sh.

    Thousands of pupils sprouted from Decarabias flesh.

    I must find a way out.

    The rapidly rolling eyeballs stopped in unison.

    Yes.

    More sacrifices.

    More blood and flesh was needed.

    The decarabia sought easier prey.

    Did you think I didnt know you were hiding?

    The inhabitants of Frost hiding in the buildings.

    His reason for keeping them alive was simple.

    The fear of the living fueled her own power.

    But that was enough.

    Be still and be flesh and blood.

    The Great Star of Decarabia began to spin.

    The buildings of Frost were made of minerals.

    With his knowledge of all minerals, it would be a simple matter to make them copse.

    Behold.

    Just like now.

    He couldnt hear the copse because hed lost his hearing.

    But I saw it clearly.

    A building copsing, dust rising.

    And then.

    Why again this time?

    There was no blood and flesh where there should have been.

    Then, with a thud-something touched the flesh of the Decarabian.

    It was a small piece of stone flying through the air.

    Shapes glimpsed through the mes.

    It was the people of Frost.

    ?!!

    Emaciated humans and their young.

    They should have been hiding in the shadows.

    Throwing stones at him.

    Decarabias eyes bore into those faces.

    How?

    There was no more fear in those weak, weak humans.

    There was no more fear in them.

    Those eyes never let go of their weapons as theyy dying.

    Yes, they were just like the Frost soldiers.

    The Decarabians flesh twitched.

    I couldnt understand it.

    Not just the HoYeol, but the human race.

    The Decarabian were evil.

    It killed them all!

    Killed mothers trying to protect their children!

    Killed their children in front of their mothers!

    And yet they do not give in.

    And yet you do not recognize the horror.

    Are humans so stupid that they dont even know fear?

    Decarabian is confused.

    It waspletely immobilized in the mes.

    In the end, thest gasp of life was gone.

    There was nothing he could do.

    The mes began to consume his flesh.

    In his burning vision.

    Decarabian looked at Ho-Yeol.

    The others may not hear, but you can.

    This was his consciousness.

    Decarabian asked.

    Why, why do humans not give in?

    Why do you get up when youre knocked down?

    Even when you know you cant handle it.

    Why do we run in fear?

    He had no more dignity as a Demon King with that question.

    Decarabia screamed.

    Please! I beg you! I beg you! Tell me!

    But no answer came.

    Ho-Yeols mouth was firmly closed.

    Like a hunter who doesnt engage in unnecessary conversation with his prey.

    Please, please, please!

    .

    .

    .

    Die questioning, that is your punishment.

    Youre dead.

    That simple fact.

    There was no way the Decarabian could know that.

    I stared at the dying me.

    As if it would never go out.

    A me that burned intensely.

    Flicker-

    Frosts survivors dropped to the ground.

    Its over.

    Ughhhhhh.

    Father, mother. Hmph.

    And they began to sob.

    As if mourning for those who had gone before.

    The mes burned the Decarabian.

    Those who were devoured by it.

    It burned sublimely, leaving not a single piece behind.

    It started to fade only after the cremation was finished.

    Soon, a message shed before my eyes.

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.]

    [You have leveled up.].

    An insistent level-up message.

    [Youve met the requirements].

    [Your reward ising].

    [Youve captured Frost].

    [Youve entered the northern city of Frost.].

    And other messages that are hard to read at a nce.

    Through a vision crowded with messages.

    Something pure white began to flutter.

    Harkon spoke, his voice cracking.

    My lord. Did you know that the Frosts call snow a gift from the heavens? There is a myth that those who refuse this gift will be punished by the heavens. Its a very snowy north, so Im sure theyre just making up stories to get us to clear the piles.

    He said bitterly.

    But for today, Ill take this snow as a gift from the heavens.

    I looked up, too.

    Snow from Hokkaido was pouring down on Frost.

    *

    [Conditions have been met].

    You have fulfilled the requirements for the quest [Recapture Frost].

    There was no shouting over who was first.

    The yers checked their contributions.

    Current contribution: 3,210p

    Current contribution: 2,940p

    Current contribution: 1,570p.

    , how many contributions do you have?

    Well, lets start with you.

    Nimsun, do you have more than 2,000?

    Over or under expectations.

    But this moment.

    The thoughts of most yers must be the same.

    How much contribution did Lee Ho-yeol earn?

    What kind of reward will he receive for his contribution?

    At the same time, the yers gazes turn toward Ho-yeol.

    Do you think its about ten thousand?

    Whatever. Its just over 10,000.

    But whats with the expression on his face? Is it lower than I thought? Is it not even 10,000?!

    But even if you look into his face.

    But Lee Ho-yeol always looks like that.

    I couldnt even guess.

    .

    .

    .

    I checked the contributions.

 Chapter 62: That Hard Part (1)

    Chapter 62: That Hard Part (1)

    Chapter 62. That Hard Part (1)

    eighty nine thousand and seven hundreds thirty four.

    Current contribution: 897,340p

    So is this high or low?

    I dont have anything topare it to.

    You cant even grab someone and ask them because of this personality.

    Thats when I thought.

    [You have met the requirements].

    [You will be rewarded based on your contribution].

    [Your rtionship with Frost has reached a maximum].

    [Youve maxed out your influence in Frost].

    [Your Authority feature has been activated in Frost].

    Good thing you bothered to ask.

    Roughly 900,000 contributions.

    That should be enough to maximize your rtionship and influence.

    That and the activation of the [Authority] feature.

    Wow. Wait.

    Its better to experience it once than to say it a hundred times.

    I had gotten a taste of the power of the Authority feature in the Yusra Kingdom.

    Thanks to this, I knew exactly what it could do and what its limits were.

    The limit is that there is no limit!

    The moment the Authority feature was activated.

    In effect, I had the same power as a local lord.

    To give you an example.

    In the Yusra Kingdom, the only person who can stop me from making decisions is the King of Yusra, Hakuna.

    But.

    Hakuna overrules me?

    That was unthinkable.

    I had activated such an immense power feature.

    I had activated it in Frost.

    I remembered the value of Frost from TV, inte news, and themunity.

    I knew it would be a huge economic booster, if not a pagoda in Korea. Everyone said.

    Its not going to happen right away.

    It was inevitable.

    Its going to take a long time to rebuild this.

    The amount of buildings that have copsed is unbelievable.

    We have to worry about the residents of .

    At this point, Frost had literally been dropped into a living hell and miraculously resurrected.

    But he wasnt too worried.

    Why, the Yusra Kingdom was much worse than Frost.

    One king, no people.

    Thats how the Yusra Kingdom started, and look where it is now.

    Of course, that was only because Yusra was worth it.

    Frost is just as valuable as Yusra for all the hype.

    Only production yers will be excited again.

    If you think of the hard work they did, you should admit it, this.

    Yeah, whatever. Weve gotten our share of experience.

    I decide to look at the authority as a feature.

    Yeah, exp.

    I checked the status and frowned.

    [Name: Grandfell udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 295]

    [Stats]

    Strength: 38 / Agility: 42 / Magic: 213 / Luck: 5 / Aesthetics: Low]

    [Points held: 30]

    Demon King, Decarabia.

    Youve gained 30 levels just by defeating him.

    Wow, thats a lot more than I thought. This.

    Wasnt this the one that descended on the za?

    It was attacked by yers from all directions.

    In other words, he was sharing kills with them, and sharing experience with them.

    And yet he still gained 30 levels?

    Indeed, you spit out experience like a demon.

    Of course, that means I contributed to a lot of kills.

    So much so that I automatically get loot.

    [High kill contribution automatically earns loot].

    Open inventory.

    I checked my demonic loot.

    [The Pentagram of Impure Knowledge]

    [Rating: Epic]

    [Restrictions: None]

    [Effect: Sealed]

    [Description: The demonic curse has sealed its effects, and you must purify it to know its full power].

    First of all, I was not agitated.

    I am the incarnation of integrity and innocence that surpasses material desires.

    A personality that is unppable.

    I was benefiting from Grandfells character.

    Calmly.

    I perused the information that had once again surfaced.

    [The Pentagram of Impure Knowledge].

    First of all, its rank was a whopping [Epic].

    A step above [Unique].

    That meant it was the highest-ranked item in the current Arcana.

    And most importantly, it had no level or wear restrictions.

    I would have died of frustration if there was a level 700 limit.

    What could that information mean?

    It meant that as long as I could break the Demonic Curse, I could immediately see the effects of the epic tier items!

    Thats it, break the demonic curse.

    It wasnt that hard, at least for me.

    As you can see, look at the items in my inventory.

    Decarabian.

    The three items I used as offerings to invite him into the ritual.

    [The Haunted Sword, the Ladys Jewelry Box, and the Strangling Tie.]

    Those three items were purified and stored in your inventory.

    In other words.

    Thank God. Really.

    I didnt get carried away with the feeling of having won the jackpot.

    Excitement leads to mistakes.

    I was able to keep a cool head.

    Im so good at this.

    Just as Im about to give myself a shameless pat on the back.

    ?

    Oh, no, its sparkling again. This one.

    My gaze fell on the shing quest window.

    It was an unexpected ss quest.

    y Demon King Decarabian. (Sess)

    [ss Quest: y a Demon King].

    Wait, now that I think about it.

    I reflexively looked at the ce where the Demon King was.

    Count Ascura and the Seven Sins of Greed.

    After defeating them.

    The thick smoke rising from their remains.

    Unlike before, the Demon King, Decarabian, had been burned without leaving even a handful of rubble behind. But. Simrly, smoke was rising in the sky.

    Smoke was rising everywhere.

    Everyone else was ignoring it.

    I could see it clearly.

    An unusually thick smoke.

    It was rising from the air where Decarabian had been.

    I stared at the smoke and counted.

    That makes three.

    A ss quest I had cleared in the past.

    There was definitely a mention of a bonfire in there.

    Does that mean the smoke is a bonfire?

    So, this is a bonfire Im lighting for someone to see?

    I was thinking to myself.

    !

    A new ss quest popped up.

    [ss Quest: Legacy of Akshan].

    The Torch of Survival was delivered with certainty.

    Last of the Demon Hunters.

    Reim your legacy from evil.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Wait. What?!

    Akshan?!

    The Akshan I know?!

    As if that werent enough, youre the same Akshan?!

    *

    Decarabian.

    The moment the demon descended.

    The world fell into despair.

    The overwhelming sense of power!

    A giant pentagonal star made of blood and flesh.

    The image of Decarabian hovering over Frost Square was sickening even from a distance.

    Not only the viewers, but also the cast and crew of the studio were bewildered.

    I cant believe were facing a demon like that. The yers.

    Visceral fear.

    Before it could sink in.

    Breaking news arrived.

    Bar, news just came in that the supposed demon was disguised as the lord of Frost! And the one who figured out that fact  .

    No way, was it Lee Ho-yeol again?

    Yes, they say so!

    Breaking news from yers on the scene.

    Yes, we had Lee Ho-yeol.

    Everyones fears were relieved in unison.

    Sigh.

    The script read a statement from the AAU.

    Wait, the AAU has confirmed the identity of the Demon King as Decarabian!

    At the same time, Decarabians data screen popped up.

    There was information there that would shock everyone.

    Knowledge of all minerals.

    Presumably immune to earth elemental attacks, including minerals.

    Speaking of earth elemental attacks?

    The first thing that came to mind was Lee Ho-yeol.

    Earth elemental attacks.

    That was one of Lee Ho-yeols main attacks.

    At the same time, the screen switched.

    The distance between Lee Ho-yeol and Decarabian had noticeably narrowed.

    Expert, how do you see it?

    Its a very dangerous situation. Thats how it looks to me.

    I agree. Isnt it true that each skill has a proficiency level, and it takes effort to raise that proficiency level? I mean, Lee Ho-yeols ability to freely use the Earth Attribute skill was only possible because he invested his strength and time!

    Yes, skills were like stats.

    It was hard enough to dig a single well.

    Skills also increase in proficiency.

    The amount of time and effort invested to increase skill was not normal.

    No matter how much I call Lee Ho-yeol.

    You cant use skills of different attributes as freely as you can summon stone pirs or stone stairs.

    Hmph!

    What is that!

    It was onlymon sense to expect it!

    Whats that animated firestorm?

    Incredible heat.

    The helicopter pilot hurriedly gained altitude.

    The camera quickly zoomed out to capture the entire firestorm.

    What am I looking at?

    The cameraman muttered to himself.

    looks like a person, is that it?

    No, it wasnt an illusion.

    It was a live broadcast.

    The studio, watching the same screen.

    Isnt that a person, not just a firestorm?

    No face, no long hair, and those look like hands!

    Its not an optical illusion, thats definitely a woman!

    Expert, what kind of skill is that?

    How would I, a mere mortal, know, just look.

    The figure was as if Frost was trying to keep from falling into hell.

    A womans form that was as if she was being hugged and supported.

    Firestorm!

    The firestorm had be a reliable shield for the yers and an inescapable prison for Decarabian. There were no more twists.

    Its over, everyone. The demon has fallen!

    A crushing victory.

    But it wasnt all celebration.

    There were victims, after all.

    But a victory full of wounds.

    The camera zoomed in on the stunned residents of Frost.

    Could the heavens be trying tofort them in their grief?

    Soon, heavy snow began to fall from the sky.

    Yeah, if this were a movie or a drama.

    This would be a good time to end it.

    There would be a hero who defeated evil.

    There would be peace once again.

    A neat end with a hint of the next season.

    But this was reality.

    Its a reality with a lot of dirtyundry to do.

    PD Hyun Yong-seok, who was watching the angle, spoke up.

    Lets get one more shot.

    Hyun Yong-seoks target was none other than Inazuma.

    If you have any sense at all.

    He could predict what was about to happen.

    Its not umon.

    Frost appeared in the new update.

    Its no wonder governments are on high alert.

    Because the economic value of Frost was enormous.

    The Japanese government must be dancing right now.

    When Frost showed up in Hokkaido and the Hokkaido Inds.

    Their secretive nature was quickly revealed.

    They held onto the ankles of every other guild except their own, Inazuma, with all their might. It was a clear vition of international agreements, but they decided the Frost was worth it.

    Although we quickly withdrew because the Demon King appeared.

    The mind is different when you go into the bathroom than when youe out.

    Now that the demon king is gone.

    It seemed obvious that the Japanese government would once again assert its territorial rights to Frost.

    And who would stand in their way?

    Obviously.

    The person with the highest contribution to the recapture quest.

    That would be Lee Ho-yeol.

    I knew youd say that!

    Yes, the tide had turned as Hyun Yong-seok had predicted.

    The entire Inazuma Guild, led by Hisagi.

    They had begun to approach Lee Ho-yeols side.

    Hyun Yong-seok ordered.

    Can you catch the sound?

    -That might be a bit difficult.

    Okay. Well have to settle for the picture. Pull a close-up.

    -Facial expressions and mouth shapes? I dont need to tell you, that kind of thing.

    Okay.

    I guess its not a bad idea to try to guess whats going on based on facial expressions and mouth shapes.

    No, not regret, but save that one shot.

    Korean-Japanese conflict.

    If nothing else, its a guaranteed ratings hit.

    Soon, Lee Ho-yeol and Kazuma Hisagi face each other.

    ?

    But no matter how much I zoomed in.

    I couldnt capture Hisagis expression or the shape of his mouth.

    That was to be expected.

    Hyun Yong-seoks eyes widened in disbelief.

    , Yong-jin, what am I looking at?

    How could he see their faces with their heads down?

    But this was also reality.

    Hyun Yong-seok, realizing the situation, said urgently.

    Hurry up and turn on the subtitles!

    The breaking news appeared on the bottom of the broadcast screen.

    Kazuma Hisagi and the rest of the Inazuma Guild.

    They seemed to bow their heads to Lee Ho-yeol to express their gratitude!

 Chapter 63: That Hard Part (2)

    Chapter 63: That Hard Part (2)

    Episode 63. That Hard Thing (2)

    Buzzing

    The smartphone vibrated loudly.

    Kazuma Hisagi checked the caller ID.

    Sure enough, it was them.

    The tightly coiffed man beside him asked cautiously.

    Kazuma. Are you sure youre okay?

    What?

    Well always follow you, but are you sure you can handle it?

    To Lee Ho-yeol, a yer from South Korea.

    Inazuma, the pride and symbol of Japan, bowed his head.

    The sight was broadcast around the world by the yers on the live stream.

    We are greatly indebted to you. Thank you very much.

    There was no instruction from the Japanese government for the gesture.

    It just happened. It was Hisagis decision.

    Hisagi narrowed his eyes.

    Well. What do you guys think about that?

    We? I guess its no different than yours.

    Ive seen something, isnt that obvious?

    Dark, tanned skin.

    The woman interrupted, spitting on the dip.

    Shitty people. They dont even know what theyre talking about.

    Frost.

    In the same room.

    Under the eyes of the same yers.

    The members of the Inazuma Guild could bow their heads to Lee Ho-yeol with all their hearts.

    If it werent for him, Hokkaido would have been.

    Hundreds of thousands, no, millions of people, and you cant even show that much gratitude to the man who saved their lives, just because hes Korean? Ive thought about it before, but you bastards above!

    Dont be angry. Itll only hurt your feelings.

    Whoa. So are you going, Kazuma?

    Kazuma asked with a tone that didnt match his gruff face.

    Hisagis snake eyes shed.

    Yeah, because I have to give the old people a dose of reality.

    .

    .

    .

    Drrr-

    Hisagi fell to his knees.

    Seated around him were the ministers of the Japanese government.

    They began spewing venom at Hisagi.

    Dont you think youckpetence, Hisagi?

    Bowing to the Koreans, you stupid!

    Now that Gaon has surpassed Inazuma. You dont realize how much your actions meant!

    Nalm.

    Ill kill him.

    Hisagi wiped saliva from his dry lips and seriously considered it.

    To skewer those fat bodies.

    It shouldnt take more than a few seconds.

    But Ill have to be patient.

    If not for himself.

    For the sake of the man on his shoulder.

    Stupid.

    In the frost, Hisagi realized.

    He realized that he had been greatly mistaken all this time.

    [Recapture Frost].

    Hed forgotten about it, thanks to the sudden quest.

    He was blinded by the contribution and forgot that the location where Frost and the devil appeared was Hokkaido.

    It wasnt until he faced Lee Ho-yeol that he realized it.

    On second thought, I have nothing to say.

    After seeing Lee Ho-yeol rescuing survivors, to be precise.

    Rescuing survivors was not enough.

    He had to clean up the mess.

    For a moment, Hisagi felt dizzy.

    If only Ho Yeol had been a littlete.

    The residents of Hokkaido.

    could have been like them.

    The thought made him feel like an idiot.

    What did I do for them?

    But Hisagi was the only one who realized.

    These bosses were the same.

    Its not enough to think about the best interests of the country.

    Thats right. Didnt I say we should dy their entry a little longer?

    Youre right. A few dozen Hokkaido civilians would have been caught in the crossfire, and we could have used that as an excuse tounch the missiles. It would have been much better than this.

    For their own good.

    The lives of others are a sacrifice.

    Once the illusion was broken, reality began to set in.

    In the end, Ill be thrown away too.

    Of course, Hisagi had no intention of taking it lightly.

    Hisagi stood up from his seat.

    The sake sippers stared at him in disbelief.

    What are you doing, Hisagi?

    Were not done talking yet!

    Uh-huh. Take a seat!

    They must be mistaken.

    Hisagi exhaled flesh instead of answering.

    ss, a Master Lancer.

    Sixth in the yer rankings.

    His tittle, Spear of Lightning.

    The flesh he spat out was thicker than a snakes venom.

    Heh, Hisagi!

    There must have been some misunderstanding in our words.

    Thats not what I meant.

    Snap

    A trembling hand.

    The sake ss they missed breaks.

    Their crotches were soaked with sake or something else.

    Hisagi answered.

    I dont think Inazuma will be working with the government in the future.

    What, what?! What does that mean!

    You may dispose of it as you wish.

    Hisagis eyes shed.

    That is, if only I could still breathe.

    At that, the ministers realized what was happening.

    !

    They realized that the Hisagi they had been holding and shaking was!

    A yer in the top ten in the world in terms of strength.

    That meant that all the bodyguards in the world would be useless against Hisagi.

    To stop Hisagi, theyd have to bring in a yer at least as strong as a South Korean.

    But.

    Is that even possible?

    yers of that caliber were not moved by money.

    They wouldnt be moved by money.

    Hisagis words werent empty.

    Youre really going to die!

    The ministers froze.

    leaving them behind.

    Then, the snake will go away. Please enjoy yourself.

    Hisagi bowed and slipped out of the room.

    So, he did it.

    Hisagi shrugged.

    Maybe Im not meant to live in my own country.

    For now, anyway.

    They wouldnt let a snake out of a barrel.

    Hisagi considered it seriously.

    Well, exile wouldnt be so bad.

    His country was a futile power.

    Given theplicated interests of nations.

    There wouldnt be many countries that would take him in.

    I wouldnt even care about Japan.

    No, the one who doesnt seem to care.

    Hisagi knew one person.

    The Inazuma, who bowed their heads.

    The vessels that epted the polite greeting as if it were a given.

    The formality that oozed from their actions.

    Hisagi folded his fingers and counted the money.

    How much do you need for an investment immigration to the Yusra Kingdom?

    *

    The vor of the otherworldly sake slowly settled into his pte.

    Kyaa. I like this green bottle so much~

    Your cheap taste buds arent going anywhere. Sweetheart.

    Cheap taste, you mean you look down on me because Im from the slums?

    and. Youre already drunk, Chief.

    The non-drinking sister.

    The kid who hates being bothered.

    The old man who says hes too old.

    Except for those few.

    The Shadow Mercenaries held a drinking game in the guise of a regr meeting.

    Kichi giggled, then shouted.

    Hey, fatty, keep it down!

    Maam, wait. Iming out. Here.

    The whole truth and nothing but the truth. Ugh.

    TV ring.

    Fatty, Rocky, was sitting in front of the TV.

    A mass of muscle that made even a 100-inch TV screen look small.

    Despite his intimidation, Rockys eyes were sparkling.

    Wow. Ive been missing out on this good stuff.

    I thought it was just a picture frame.

    He touched something and a picture came to life.

    A painting that came to life.

    You couldnt buy this for a billion dors on the continent of Arcana.

    That alone was enough to make his eyes widen.

    Rockid focused on the news as it came in.

    -Theres been quite a bit of favorable reaction to Inazumas actions. What do you think, expert? Do their actions represent the attitude of the Japanese government?

    -I dont think so. ording to a Japanese government official, Inazumas behavior is not in the least bit in line with the governments opinion.

    In the middle of a conversation that is neither interesting nor funny.

    A never-ending dossier.

    There was a familiar face there, Lee Ho-yeol.

    So. Next. I.

    Yes, Ho-Yeol Lee.

    Rockid understood generously.

    Well, he did y a little bit.

    But this Rockkid was a big yer, too.

    Just as you praised Lee Ho-yeol, you should also praise this Rockid.

    So how long will they keep showing the same face?

    But the wait was not worth it.

    No matter how long I wait, no matter how many channels I turn.

    It was all about Lee Ho-yeol.

    The same face back and forth?! Suddenly. What. This.

    After the breaking news ended.

    When a nasty CF pops up.

    No wonder Rockids patience exploded.

    Bam, bam, bam.

    Rockid stalked over and downed the liquor like it was water.

    After downing three bottles to match his size, Rocky asked in frustration.

    What can I do thats worse than Lee Ho-yeol?

    Here we go again.

    A whining whimper that he ignores lightly as usual.

    The only one who responded was the drunken leader, Kichi.

    Kichi flirted and said.

    cant even use magic. I cannot even fight.

    Magic is one thing, but fighting?! A wizard cant fight.

    Tsk tsk tsk. You dont know anything, Rocky. Hmph.

    That monster.

    Even the sword energy is free.

    Hmph-

    There were many things I wanted to say.

    My body, my tongue, wouldnt listen.

    But it felt like it had to be said.

    Kichi drove a wedge into Rockid.

    And most of all.

    what. Youre going to get drunk again.

    Lee Ho-yeol is much more handsome than you.

    What?! What?!

    I can put up with everything else, but not that!

    Rockids face turned sour.

    To that, Kichi added sincerely.

    Hey, dont touch me anyway. I dont want to fall behind.

    Rockid had noticed.

    Inspiration and makeover?

    First Alkari, then Kichi.

    They thought very highly of Lee Ho-yeol.

    There had to be a reason.

    To that, Rockid had no objection.

    That one spell wasnt normal.

    So Rockid could only scream.

    Then where do I go to resolve my injustice!!

    The only person who could answer was the drunken Kichi.

    Im sure hes at the Magic Tower by now.

    Rockid stuck his tongue out at him.

    There is such a thing as sincerity.

    Ive known that since I watched him in the Yusra Kingdom.

    No one in the world is more tired than Lee Ho-yeol.

    That exins his strength.

    By the way.

    You said not to touch it. Why are you telling me that?

    Its too loud. I thought maybe if I hit it, it would quiet down.

    I have no intention of going over there and hitting it. And what, Magic Tower? Whats the point of going back to that monster-infested ce? Am I crazy?!

    *

    Drip.

    Beads of sweat.

    A floating message.

    [You have fulfilled the condition].

    [You will be rewarded].

    I said under my breath.

    Its easy.

    What a f*cking bluff.

    A ss quest to increase my strength and agility.

    Aerobic and anaerobic workouts, day in and day out.

    I digest the massive workouts.

    Aside from stats, its no wonder my base health is rising.

    Not bad for a post-workout tea.

    Sweet tea.

    Thirsty tea time.

    As always, I asked a question.

    Is this really going to kill me?

    Drowning in pride, drowning in formality.

    But I was feeling it in my body.

    I was struggling.

    I realized that now I couldnt sink at will, even if I wanted to!

    Even this is getting used to.

    Yes, because humans are animals of adaptation.

    Improved stamina meant that no matter how hard you worked, you still had energy left in your body.

    Really, it couldnt have been more embarrassing.

    Why, not so long ago.

    In the past, I could use physical fatigue as an excuse to take a legitimate break.

    My stamina had increased.

    The never-ending pride of the Grandfell.

    It meant I had no choice but to fight.

    After defeating the Demon, I returned to the Tower.

    And aboratory.

    But there was no point in whining anymore.

    .done.

    I knew this pride would never die.

    I threw caution to the wind and checked the quest window.

    Akshan. How nostalgic.

    [ss Quest: Akshans Legacy].

    The message of survival has been delivered.

    Last of the Demon Hunters.

    Recover your legacy, stolen by evil.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Our first guess.

    The smoke rising from the demonic remnants was the result of a beacon.

    Its said that the torch of survival was reliably delivered.

    Though we dont know the exact circumstances.

    Youve fulfilled the quest requirement by defeating Decarabian.

    I can only wait for the next objective to arise.

    Its Akshans legacy.

    Still, lets usemon sense.

    Of course its more likely to be at an Akshan base.

    The problem is, that Akshan base disappeared from Arcana overnight.

    In the past, yers seemed to think nothing of it.

    -Didnt they just wipe it because it was a dead ss?

    -Its not in the update history because theres not a single Demon Hunter yer.

    -Its better to delete content thats only taking up space.

    Well, I would have thought so too.

    Back when Arcana was a normal game.

    But experience has taught me otherwise.

    Arcana was no ordinary game.

    Even the Yusra Inds, which I thought was just a treasure ind.

    There was a story of an ancient kingdom and a great evil.

    There was a good chance the Akshan base had a backstory, too.

    Thats what the ss quest came up with.

    I got the idea.

    I opened my mouth.

    I look forward to being reunited with you.

    Not remembering a single face or name.

    How shameless of me.

    Its a quest objective. Itlle to you in time.

    So for now, its best to stick to your routine.

    Organize your thoughts.

    Youre too scared to sit up straight.

    Self-help.

    The words on the parchment floated to the surface.

    The sender was Marcelo, the chief mage.

    Mmm.

    I calmly tilted my teacup.

    I read the words.

    ?

    But the content was surprising.

    Quite a bit.

 Chapter 64: Magic Tower (1)

    Chapter 64: Magic Tower (1)

    Chapter 64. Magic Tower (1)

    Magic Tower.

    A group that is unrivaled in Arcana by force of arms.

    Even the emperors whomand the continent.

    Even the emperors who control the continents fear their influence and want to establish friendly rtions.

    But only because they are so powerful.

    The Magic Tower have beenrgely absent from any of Arcanas events.

    Of course, that was back when Arcana was just a game.

    It was just a limitation of the system.

    Why would the Magic Tower intervene in an event where the yers would be active?

    The Magic Tower clears things up in a sh.

    The yers would just suck their fingers.

    But Arcana was no longer a game, it was real.

    And yet, he didnt do anything.

    It was.

    Even when summoned to the real world.

    It was natural not to expect much.

    The wizards of the tower taking action?

    As a yer, it was unthinkable.

    And yet.

    Weve heard the news.

    I see youve been busy ying Dekarabian, the demon who descended on Frost. As the Chief Mage of the Magic Tower, I can only say thank you.

    What kind of nuance is this?

    No matter how many times I reread it.

    Not to anyone else.

    Im the head of Magic Tower.

    A letter from Marcelo, the Chief Mage, thats for sure.

    Given his personality, hed never say anything empty.

    No matter how many times I read this?

    Its filled with the feeling that even if he wanted to, he couldnt.

    Mooncake

    I set the teacup down and parted my lips.

    We all have things we cant talk about.

    Yeah, I have my own unspeakable ck history.

    No, thats not the point!

    You sure look like you have a story, dont you?

    I have a thing about noticing.

    Besides, since I officially entered the Magic Tower.

    Im the one who knows the structure of the tower and how it rolls. Moreover, I had a quest to fulfill in the Tower.

    [Quest: Marcelos Research].

    The Magic Tower, Chief Mage Marcelo.

    To reach the next level of magic.

    He wants you to join him.

    Hold on, maybe this.

    I fumbled with the loose pieces.

    Yes, there are unspeakable circumstances in the Tower.

    Its a situation that prevents the mages from taking active action.

    Marcelo is concerned about that.

    I am his coborator and ally.

    Then, what waspleted was a usible happiness circuit.

    If you resolve Magic Tower s situation at the end of this quest.

    Wouldnt that make him more proactive?

    Of course, in the process of clearing the quest.

    Its natural to build up a lot of rtionships and influence in the Magic Tower.

    That means.

    Magic Tower is also a reliable ally?

    No, lets not get ahead of ourselves.

    If you have high expectations, youre bound to be disappointed.

    Besides, if you like to eat raw.

    Ill be speechless with an upset stomach.

    So its best to organize your thoughts at this point.

    Ill find out more when I do the quest.

    For now, there was nothing I could do about my curiosity.

    Shouldnt I ask Marcelo, the person in charge?

    No way.

    Its not polite to ask about things that cant be said.

    It would be impolite.

    Heres what I wrote back to Marcelo.

    I understand your struggle.

    A meeting is always wee.

    I dont want to get into a fight.

    Ive taken too much.

    One other calction I make is thorough.

    *

    The Frost Skirmish.

    The aftermath of that day did not go away either the next day or the day after that.

    It was inevitable.

    Unlike before, there were too many eyes to see in the Frost War.

    Shining and Heavenly Unification.

    First and second in the guild rankings.

    Their strength had been proven once again.

    Their strategies and tactics outmaneuvered the demon army.

    Indeed, it seemed that their experience in siege warfare was not in vain.

    Unexpected reinforcements also appeared.

    Themander of the Demon Corps, Horikan.

    Nam Tae-min faced the named monster alone.

    Not only did he break Horikans legs, but he also tore off his wings.

    His fierce battle left yers guessing.

    -Is Nam Tae-min finally starting his ss quest?

    -Looks like it??? Hes a littletepared to the other rankers.

    -Isnt it rather amazing that you managed to stay in the top 10 without doing any ss quests?

    -Ahhhhhh Now, theres only one day left to eat rice cakes. Lets go to Gaon Full Support

    Even without that big event.

    Inazumas polite demeanor.

    Jesse Heinness departure from the Shining Guild.

    The power of the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Harkons one-hit kill of a Demon Corps Commander.

    There was so much going on in the Frost War.

    Well, to each his own.

    Everyone has different interests.

    But one thing was certain.

    Objectively, poprly.

    The one that was getting the most attention.

    So who is the hottest potato among them?

    Its definitely Lee Ho-yeol.

    The cast nodded in agreement with the expert.

    The expert shes a satisfied smile.

    First, lets look at his abilities. As you can see from the data screen, this skill is far different from the skills yers have been using up until now!

    The Goddess of me in Frost.

    If a person concerned listened to it, praise continued to the point of deafening.

    Just utilizing the [Aesthetics] stat.

    Just adding an aesthetic touch.

    So, I dare to make a prediction. This yer, Lee Ho-yeol, must be a Fire Mage hidden ss former.

    me Mage?

    Thats a hidden ss?

    That was a huge misconception.

    But even on that, opinions are divided.

    I disagree.

    Oh, do you have a different opinion, Expert Huang?

    Of course, the Goddess of mes was great, but look. Do you see the ck aura emanating from yer Lee Ho-yeol here?

    It was a mid-level ck magic, the ck Crown.

    This is an entirely new ss of skill! From its appearance, Im guessing its ck magic-why, ck magic that hasnt even been officially recognized by the Magic Tower yet!

    Thats a very interesting im, isnt it?

    Yes. Isnt Lee Ho-yeol the first yer to attain a status equal to that of a Chief Mage in the Magic Tower? Certainly, with a ss rted to ck magic.

    This is Ho-yeols position in the Magic Tower.

    It was quickly spread by mage ss yers.

    That opinion wasntpletely ridiculous either.

    But.

    But isnt the problem that he used those two great skills at the same time? What do you think about that, you two experts?

    !

    Well, I dont want to talk about that.

    The moderators point has left the two dumbfounded.

    Ho-yeol makes the experts look like fools.

    Yes, Ho-yeol was literally the eye of the storm.

    At the center of events big and small.

    He was in the spotlight.

    Despite the media talking about him all day long.

    -And as if that wasnt enough, youve been rescuing survivors and collecting bodies.

    -If this isnt Noblesse Oblige, I dont know what is.

    -Just like a Gentleman.

    Calm as always.

    Never losing his stance.

    The kind of demeanor that makes it seem strange to be worried.

    F*ck it. Look who you want to see.

    So its no wonder I was worried about my precious sister.

    Beep.

    Leonie tossed the remote control onto the couch and entered the room.

    Berserkers guildmates, who had been holding their breath, began to chatter.

    My sisters face is a mess.

    It wouldnt be a lie. I was just getting a little choked up myself.

    You really thought you misheard that?

    Thats the story from Reiming Frost.

    During the recapture of Frost.

    Ho-Yeols voice came from the alley across the street.

    What, youre serving tea? I never thought Id see that?

    It was Jesse Heinness, offering to serve tea.

    Jesse was the center of attention in the guild.

    She doesnt say it out loud, but her hair is a mess, my sister.

    How many times have you picked at your hair and its all over the ce.

    Thats just because I didnt wash my hair today.

    I havent eaten anything since yesterday.

    Not eating. My room smells like pizza.

    Then why is that sister overdoing it?

    No, just one thing.

    The guild members couldnt guess what was going through Leonies mind.

    But there was nothing they could do about it.

    Sh*t. What the hell.

    Fluffy.

    Leonieid down on her bed and buried her face in her pillow.

    Leonie, even she didnt know how she felt.

    Im serving tea.

    To Jesse Heinness.

    Isnt that a p in the face?

    That was definitely offensive.

    I mean, who doesnt?

    I was curious about the vor of the tea.

    Im trying to be diligent about sorting through what was sent and received.

    Apparently, it was.

    -Not a bad move. Leonie.

    What apliment.

    Saying all the right things.

    Considering Ho Yeols straightforward nature.

    Thats probably just ament because it wasnt a bad move.

    But at the same time.

    I also knew that Ho-yeol never said anything empty.

    What the f*ck.

    So it must be terrifyingly nerve-wracking.

    Thud.

    Make me a cup of tea while youre at it. F*ck.

    Leonie stomped her foot.

    He turned on the TV to clear his head.

    No matter how many channels he flipped, the face of the culprit, Ho-Yeol, popped up.

    Thats why he gave up the remote and slumped in the corner of the room.

    Lets y a game, just y.

    Leonie went online and was stunned again.

    A picture of Ho Yeols article adorned the main screen.

    Truly, a huge presence that could not be avoided anywhere.

    Leoni threw a pillow at it this time.

    Ew! Im not drinking it, Im not drinking it!

    .

    .

    .

    Its like being robbed.

    Said Rox, the Guildmaster of the Shining.

    Dont be mistaken, Rox. Youve never had it.

    Thats just the way it is, even if I do say it.

    Well, Cami, its not like youre wrong.

    Rox shrugged.

    Jesse Heinness treated the Shining as a strictly business rtionship.

    The only reason she stayed with the Shining was to get the best deal.

    And it guaranteed her freedom of action.

    I knew it, but its not a pleasant feeling.

    Like something was being taken from him.

    It was certainly an unfamiliar sensation to Rox.

    Hed always been more of a giver than a taker.

    Isnt it a little early to start feeling sorry for yourself?

    Hey, Cami. Youre just trying to be a dick again.

    No. Jesse never said he was leaving The Shining, and youre already getting emotional, so Im just worried. What if she really is leaving?

    I dont know if Dmitry is insensitive even if I watch him all his life.

    Cami could feel it.

    Roxs emotions were stirring.

    His breath is ragged.

    A wind that affects shooting.

    I can feel it because its like Cami who doesnt let go of that wind.

    The slightest change.

    Rox was holding back his emotions.

    Youre not used to it.

    No, it would be uneptable.

    Its about your personality.

    A founding member.

    From the earliest days of The Shining, Cami had watched him.

    She knew better than anyone else what Roxs nature was.

    She knew it better than anyone.

    I was mistaken.

    Are you going to fight again? Cant we just get along?

    What were you mistaken about, Rox?

    Cami asked bluntly, ignoring Dmitris pleas.

    Rox ran a hand through his hair.

    I was thinking you were beneath me. Ive always thought I was just lucky. I thought I had Jesse for Ascura and the Lionheart Knights for Yusra.

    Rox, thats a fact.

    But I was mistaken.

    Roxs eyes shed.

    Hes definitely stronger than me.

    No, hes stronger than the No. 1 ranked Skal.

    It was a gut feeling, the kind you get when youre ying against the same yer.

    Rox said, his serious face.

    At least level 600.

    what?

    Wait, whats level 600. Hey, Rox. Are you kidding me?!

    Level 700 max.

    Roxs face was serious without a hint of humor.

    Thats the level I expect Lee Ho-yeol to be.

    *

    Youll never know.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 295]

    [Stats]

    Strength: 45 / Agility: 46 / Magic: 243 / Luck: 5 / Aesthetics: Low

    [Points held: 0]

    Youd never guess Im less than level 300, really!

    Topaz Hall, Magic Tower.

    Arge event in Magic Tower, a regr conference.

    Before standing in the Crystal Hall, where the Regr Society is held.

    The process of proof that one must go through.

    This is the ce where that preliminary verification takes ce.

    It was the Topaz Hall.

    Im sitting here now, equal in status to a Chief Mage.

    What am I doing here?

    If anyone asks.

    First, let me show you the shing quest window.

    [Quest: Marcelos Research].

    Magic Tower, Chief Mage Marcelo.

    To reach the next level of magic.

    He wants you to join him.

    ept Marcelos proposal (Sess)

    Prove your abilities. (Sess)

    The Weight of the Chief (Repeat)

    You did.

    This is a co-investigator with the same qualifications as the chief.

    In other words, it was a weight I had to carry.

    In other words, it was a job.

    Its a heavy burden.

    Im well aware of what a great bunch of mages they are.

    Not counting the Chief and Senior Mages,

    their strength was iparable to those of the yers.

    Because even Jesse of the world is treated as a minor in the Magic Tower.

    Tea time in myb.

    Jesse held his teacup with both hands and said politely.

    -I, an apprentice mage, have been granted a private audience with the Chief Mage! It is an honor beyond measure, and I have prepared well thought-out questions!

    The mage of the mages.

    That Jesse Heinness.

    In the Mage Tower, he is an apprentice mage, one step below a skilled mage.

    I see.

    That was why I brought up levels.

    Im not an apprentice, but to verify a skilled mage  ?

    Me?

    Im not even level 300?

    It was an insane amount of pressure.

    But that will always be me, Lee Ho-yeol.

    Topaz Hall.

    Sitting in the front row.

    I didnt feel any pressure or nervousness.

    The dignity of a senior.

    My posture was not even slightly out of ce.

    I was nonchntly studying the parchment.

    This must also be my struggle.

    Yes, if you cant avoid it, you might as well enjoy it.

    I realized that long ago.

    I stopped bemoaning my situation.

    On time.

    Now that it was time, I opened my mouth brazenly.

    Let the verification begin.

    .

    .

    .

    pounding.

    Klee, an adept mage of the Healing School, calmed her pounding heart.

    Ive been working hard to prepare!

    The Magic Towers regr conference.

    Standing in the Crystal Hall as a speaker was an honor few mages could match.

    She remembered the words of Bellier, a senior mage of the same healing school.

    -Nothing to be nervous about, Klee. Your abilities are more than adequate.

    If youre still nervous, think of all the hard work youve done.

    -And if that didnt work out, then. Chalk it up to the jealousy of the senior mages and move on. What Klee needs is confidence.

    As I recalled Belliers calm voice, my heart, which was threatening to burst, began to calm down.

    Yes, Belie, for your sake!

    Ill go through the verification without trembling.

    Of course, theres also the honor of the Healing School!

    How much research do they present at their regr conferences?

    The school and its senior mages would make or break their reputation ordingly.

    Just look at the treatment of Senior Vanguard Tom, who hadnt published anything recently.

    We cant put Ms. Bellier through that kind of humiliation!

    You can. You can.

    Klee muttered to herself.

    Suddenly, the door to Topaz Hall opened.

    ?

    What the hell is going on here?

    An adept mage who had been cheerful when she entered.

    She rushed out in a huff.

    !

    As if that wasnt bad enough, her eyes were swollen shut.

    She must have shed a bunch of tears.

    Heart pounding.

    Klees barely-contained heart began to beat wildly.

    Klee couldnt hide her panic.

    , whats going on in there?

    What kind of person would be waiting for?

    A moment of concern.

    A voice came through.

    Then.

    Next. Kleodia.

    Now, wait a minute.

    Surely this is the voice?!

    Klee eximed, clutching her head.

    Why, it must be that adventurer.

    No, he is?

 Chapter 65: Magic Tower (2)

    Chapter 65: Magic Tower (2)

    Chapter 65. Magic Tower (2)

    Only level 300.

    Not even an apprentice mage.

    My humble level wouldnt have gotten me anywhere near the tower.

    But my worries were unfounded.

    Ive be adept at evaluating the results of mages research.

    Not surprising, really.

    Considering Grandfells talent.

    I didnt need an example.

    Considering what happened at the regr meeting.

    You have to be validated before you can present at a conference.

    Or, to put it another way, all the research presented at regr conferences is high-quality research that has been validated.

    Ive been to those conferences, and Ive seen the advanced magic presented by Marcelo, the chief wizard.

    Yes, for someone with my talents.

    The work of skilled mages?

    That didnt sound very elegant.

    Besides.

    Youre so confident.

    What are you talking about, ?

    You mean you were going to present this shit at a conference?

    what?!

    On this cranky personality.

    Talking back is out of the question.

    Of course, everything had to be done with formality and pride.

    If it was just subpar, I would have tiled it with grace.

    But.

    First chapter. Chapters twenty through thirty. Paragraphs taken from books, cleverly reworded. Do you really think this thesis contains your own research, Cyril Yube, adept mage?

    It was in as day!

    Three years, three years of study, and three years of reciting the lunar calendar.

    He stayed upte, got up early, and read every spell book he could find.

    As if that werent enough, I used to rey the process of manifestation with a feather pen, flicking it like a blinker.

    Ill just have to work on myself.

    Isnt this a bit much, even for me?

    I thought to myself.

    Theres no way Grandfell pride can tolerate that.

    So it was only natural that the words wouldnte out.

    Youre out.

    It is right to dispose of it.

    You didnt do a good job of transferring.

    But its not enough to just spew venom and kick them out.

    Thats not the attitude of a senior.

    Sussuk-.

    I flicked a feather pen at the research paper.

    ?

    Its only right that you correct the error in your search. Your method of interference is also unnecessarily convoluted and inefficient. If its a mistake, correct it; if its a habit, break it.

    !

    Of course, I didnt know how helpful that non-advice would be.

    Breaking a habit is easy.

    But it would be up to them to embrace it.

    Go, thank you!

    And with that, the researcher returned.

    This was the twentieth mage I had sent away.

    I was inwardly devastated.

    Isnt that just kicking them all out?

    But thankfully, this time it was the right one.

    Cleodia.

    Oh. Yeah, yeah!

    You chose the easy research.

    Cleodia, an Adept Mage of the Healing School.

    I read through the paper she had submitted.

    Healing Arts  The Cultivation of Medicinal Herbs

    Twenty schools that exist in the Mage Tower.

    Countless branches under those schools.

    Among them, this was a minor division.

    Klee replied, slightly surprised.

    Thank you for looking at it that way!

    In Arcana, an elixir was a nt that was used as an ingredient in elixirs.

    You know, potions that restore life or regenerate magic.

    Naturally, it seemed a far cry from her specialty, healing.

    Healing could only restore the life and magic of the target with the manifestors own magic.

    But.

    Its an interesting approach.

    Research has always been about cultivating herbs.

    That is, it focused on the cultivation of herbs.

    An unfamiliar field.

    Klee seemed to have prepared a further exnation.

    Maybe it was because I said it was interesting.

    Wa, did you just say interesting?

    Her confusion was obvious.

    She didnt expect me to understand the research.

    I had to agree.

    Good conversation starter.

    Shadow Mercenaries.

    Seat 7, Alkari.

    I had a conversation with the old man who drank potions like water.

    We talked about magic, and potions, and the herbs that make them.

    I wondered if there was any use for them.

    It was only a few days ago that hed been talking for hours.

    There are no leaps and bounds in logic and process, no errors, so what we need is results.

    Thankfully, I was able to make it sound good.

    I flicked my feather pen.

    Well see about that at the regr meeting.

    Yeah, this was an interesting study for me, too.

    Low-level.

    And with it, low-level magic.

    Only equipment or potions could make up for theck of mana.

    However, finding equipment that fits the aesthetic of Grandfell and has great effects was a challenge.

    No matter how much money you have, there just arent enough of them.

    But if we can cultivate elixir herbs.

    It would be possible to mass-produce valuable potions.

    It was a possibility that I couldnt resist.

    So I added a word to Klee.

    Be confident in your research.

    !!

    Klees eyes widened, then returned to normal.

    Ill do my best!

    Okay, first pass.

    It was followed by another parade of failures.

    Im afraid not. Your eyes are rotting.

    In the end, I had only one study pass the validation process! I wondered if Id dropped too many. I also wondered if it was a problem.

    Like I said.

    I was determined, wasnt I?

    If I was going to be crazy.

    Lets be so crazy that no one can touch it.

    So I thought, shamelessly.

    Its the fault of the person who made me do it.

    If you dont like my work, dont ask me to do it in the future.

    * .

    Topaz Hall.

    What?

    The senior mages, who had returned to their respectivebs after the verification, were shocked.

    Surely, they had been confident of passing.

    Failed.

    What the hell was going on?

    Did we make a mistake?

    No, I didnt get a word in.

    What, you didnt answer the question?

    No, I wasnt even asked a question.

    Eh?

    What kind of bullshit is this?

    I couldnt believe my ears, and the name that popped up was.

    Ho-Yeol Lee, of course.

    It was the name of the lead co-researcher.

    How dare you talk to the subject of rolled stones?

    When I first heard the name.

    I felt my blood rush backwards.

    An adventurer, the equivalent of a senior mage.

    No matter what Ho Yeols qualities were, he was a high-ranking mage with a huge ego.

    But this one had crossed the line.

    This is my research, not anyone elses!

    Theres honor at stake for the school at a regr conference.

    Therefore, it was necessary to go through an internal meeting at the academic level.

    It was natural to have an internal meeting at the academy level.

    Wouldnt that be against the rules?

    Some of the senior mages snorted.

    Why are you all pretending not to be?

    Thats why I didnt understand.

    Well have to take this up with the higher-ups.

    In such a sinister atmosphere.

    Hmph.

    The senior mage of the Healing School, Bellier, was a bit distant.

    Klees research had passed with flying colors.

    That too, in the judgment of the uproarious Ho Yeol.

    Klee came to her with tears streaming down her face.

    Bellier!!

    It didnt go well at first, I expected.

    Klees research was certainly unfamiliar territory.

    It might be difficult for the judges to recognize its merit.

    So my first thought was to console her.

    You just have to learn from your mistakes and aim for the next conference.

    And then.

    I passed!

    Klees research was epted.

    He, or rather, the chief co-researcher, Lee Ho-Yeol!!!

    By Lee Ho-Yeol, the chief co-researcher.

    Bellier listened to Klees story.

    Klee was not a child who talked nonsense.

    Once again, Bellier had to doubt his ears.

    Thats what she said.

    That means he has knowledge of healing, pharmacy, and manufacturing.

    Considerable knowledge, too.

    Thats why Bellier wasnt exactly thrilled.

    I voted yes because I wanted to keep a close eye on it.

    I cant believe hes already making his presence felt.

    Bellier smirked.

    And you say it wont be easy?

    Bellier knew what the senior mages were like.

    A perverted obsession with magic.

    Nowhere was it more evident than in their regr meetings.

    Ho-Yeol had struck a nerve with them.

    The other senior mages would not stand idly by.

    Theres going to be a lot ofmotion in the Magic Tower starting tomorrow.

    Bellier stroked his green hair.

    This way, that way.

    Im starting to see what Klee is made of.

    Bellier shed a smile.

    But dont feel too sad about it. At least I have no intention of joining them. This time, of course, and in the future.

    .

    .

    .

    But unlike Belliers expectations, Magic Tower was quiet.

    The reason was simple.

    What, giarism?

    Its disgraceful.

    Are you sure? Did he catch it for sure?

    The important thing was not that they giarized.

    It was whether Ho-yeol recognized it correctly.

    It was the oue, not the process, that mattered.

    The answer came as a shock.

    No way, I couldnt figure it out! What book, how many pages, even how many paragraphs! The chief co-researcher, Lee Ho-Yeol, had memorized the entire book!

    That, such a thing is possible?

    Where in the world was such a monster?

    Isnt that even worse than Marcelo?

    Are you sure youre not mistaken about something?

    Absolutely not, that look in his eyes was!

    No, think again. Its a guided paper or something.

    I told you, I didnt say a word, I brought this on myself. If you keeping out like that, Ill just tell you that Im a senior or something, and Ill just p you down!

    Uh-huh. Dude, calm down.

    The senior mages who were preparing to raise the issue went white in the face.

    After listening to the story, they realized that.

    They calcted that they wouldnt be able to save face.

    Lets just pretend this never happened.

    So we had no choice but to roll our tails.

    And so, Topaz Hall.

    The parade of rejections continued.

    After the arrival of Ho Yeol.

    A new updraft was blowing through the steeple.

    h, h, h.

    with the wind of tears.

    *

    Indeed, I was right.

    I would be an untouchable madman!

    I was able to stick to my resolution.

    I was able toplete my duties as Chief without too much trouble.

    I checked the quest window.

    [Quest: Marcelos Research]

    Magic Tower, Chief Mage Marcelo.

    To reach the next level of magic.

    He wants you to join him.

    ept Marcelos proposal (Sess)

    Prove your abilities. (Sess)

    The Weight of the Chief (Repeat)

    Prove yourself at Topaz Hall. (Sess).

    The problem is that this is a repeat quest.

    Well, its worth the effort.

    Its nothingpared to the gains Ive made in the Magic Tower.

    Besides, Im pretty sure Im the one giving and receiving.

    Why would I put in more work than I got?

    Ill just have to get the reward I deserve from the Magic Tower again.

    Ill use my chiefs authority to rip them off.

    I mean, how much did I legitimately enjoy?

    Well, for starters, renting out tools.

    Item appraisals that other yers had to pay a fortune for.

    Its my right as a Chief.

    Thats it.

    Id do anything to get a failing grade.

    A moment of resolve.

    I drew a teacup with telekinesis.

    Dakkak.

    I tilted the teacup and opened my mouth.

    The passing of time cannot be stopped by magic.

    I said it inly, without pretense.

    He was just saying that it was already Thursday.

    It reminded me of a new update.

    Mmm.

    Fluffy-

    Formality perfected by mastering telekinesis.

    Now I dont have to bend my head to look at my phone.

    I dont have to put my teacup down.

    Telekinesis is so convenient.

    After a moment of idle thought, I opened my mouth.

    There is nothing to notice.

    First of all, it wasnt a big update like Kingdom of Yusra or Frost.

    It was just an update for a new rift.

    Of course, the level requirement for that rift seemed pretty high.

    Its just over level 400. Now.

    Of course, its nothing to do with me.

    Not a demonic monster.

    Not a source of pride.

    Well, I wasnt living paycheck to paycheck like I used to.

    Of course, that thought didntst long.

    Suddenly, a quest window shed.

    At the same time, a ringing knock on the door.

    Yes, thats right.

    I should expect something at my door.

    I answered it without hesitation.

    Would you like a cup of tea, Chief Mage Marcelo?

 Chapter 66: Magic Tower (3)

    Chapter 66: Magic Tower (3)

    Chapter 6. Magic Tower (3)

    Dakkak

    The clinking of teacups echoed through theb.

    Marcelo sipped his tea and let out a small sigh.

    Indeed, I can see why you like it.

    The least he could do was float a green tea bag.

    His attitude made me feel like a dick.

    Of course, I wasnt deterred and fired back.

    The real value is not in the value or rarity.

    Im just trying to put some meaning into a green tea bag that costs 200 won a piece!

    At this point, its not just the people who are listening.

    I mean me.

    Im spewing ck history in real time.

    Youre giving me a lot to think about.

    What if I say something back?

    Of course, Marcelo didnte to me to nod his head in agreement with my bullshit.

    I recognized his intentions from the shing quest window.

    ept Marcelos offer (Sess)

    Prove your abilities. (Sess)

    The Weight of the Chief (Repeat)

    Approach Anomaly (Ongoing)

    Newly created quest objective.

    What is an Anomaly?

    You mean entric, as in entricity in action.

    I knew it, but I didnt take my lips off first.

    Marcelo, setting down his teacup, interrupted.

    As you may have guessed, there are unavoidable circumstances at the Tower.

    What?

    Right out of the gate?

    I was well aware of Marcelos personality.

    Seriously, no brakes.

    But Im afraid. I cant talk about that right now, because Im only keeping my own spections to myself. In short, theyre unverified.

    Marceloughed bitterly.

    His face was skinny, without a trace of flesh.

    He didnt usually show emotion on his face.

    His bitter smile conveyedplex emotions.

    Sweet tea

    I leisurely sipped my teacup.

    I understand how you feel.

    Thank you for your understanding.

    But whats the real reason?

    You guessed it, I cant hide anything from you.

    It was the quest window that guessed, not me, but whatever.

    It didnt matter.

    I focused on what Marcelo said next.

    It boiled down to this.

    Magic and science, twopletely different concepts. Ive decided to call this advanced form of magic anomaly.

    Anomaly was what he meant.

    Then I could guess the new quest objective.

    New concepts need to be tested.

    For me, it was Grandfells magical talent.

    I, Lee Ho-Yeol, had the scientific knowledge.

    The two concepts were easy to ept.

    I had no trouble utilizing the anomaly.

    But not the other mages.

    They were being pushed by Marcelo, the chief.

    You need to build on that foundation.

    Of course, a process I dont need.

    But theres a quest, isnt there?

    And who knows, maybe Id learn about the inevitable situation of the tower.

    Where do you need my help?

    Marcelo asked politely.

    Im afraid Im constantly in your debt.

    His next words left me speechless.

    I would like you to investigate a crack.

    Cracks?

    This must be the crack I know.

    The crack where the monsteres out.

    But what does a freak have to do with a crack?

    A moment of shock.

    !

    Something shed in my head.

    No, a crack is the same as an anomaly.

    An anomaly is a fusion of twopletely different concepts.

    A rift is twopletely different worlds.

    A space where reality and arcana intermingle.

    I imagined andscape of such a rift.

    Andscape that seemed to be half subway and half gnoll habitat.

    Yes, thendscape was [Anomaly].

    I immediately opened my mouth.

    I think I understand what you mean, Marcelo.

    The rift is where the two worlds. Huh, do you understand?

    Quest objectives updated at the same time.

    Approach Anomaly (in progress)

    Attack the Crack. (repeated)

    I dont think we can find out much right away, but if we can get a little information about the rift. Im sure well make great strides in our quest for anomalies.

    A quest that makes my ckened pride tense.

    I would have to do everything in my power to keep from sinking.

    Warm-ups were a must.

    Id have to be diligent.

    Of course, that might not be enough.

    ss, Demon Hunter.

    Because if I didnt have a [natural enemy], I wouldnt be a nutcase, Id be a screw-up.

    Thats why Im determined to be prepared. Why, I dont have to bepletely naked, do I?

    Herbs, potions, temptations.

    Why, there are things you can use.

    You have to make the best of it.

    Thats how I do it.

    Then Marcelo said to me.

    I cant apany you, but the exploitation of the Rift is part of your research. No, its not just research, its the first step toward the truth. If you need anything, you can ask the Magic Tower.

    Anything?

    At this point, Im wondering.

    Does he know what Im going to ask him for?

    Do you want me to show you something real?

    Really, do I need to show him what its like to uproot a tree?

    Should I let him know that words spoken cannot be easily picked up.

    I hesitated, then stopped.

    Damn it, innocence.

    As long as Grandfells eyes are wide open.

    I cant be greedy for nothing.

    But greed and preparedness are two different things.

    We must take what we can of the Magic Towers support.

    Dakkak

    I hesitated, then raised my teacup to Marcelo.

    Here, let me finish.

    It smells so good. What is the name of the tea?

    Its called green tea.

    Green tea.

    Im afraid I dont have any to share with you.

    s, that would be.

    But that wont matter now that I have a rocket delivery.

    Rocket delivery?

    Just green tea and brown sugar green tea. What do you want?

    Whats the difference between the two?

    *

    An approach to [Anomaly].

    The crack strategy that would be its foundation.

    The first step in that preparation was getting to knowing myself.

    Getting to know myself.

    Well, thats a big word.

    I was just checking my inventory.

    A demon, Decarabian.

    The three items Id sacrificed in the ritual for him.

    [Possessed Sword]

    [Noblewomans jewelry box]

    [A strangling cord].

    The demonic item.

    They were purified when I defeated Decarabia.

    I looked at the items with an aesthetic eye.

    Not bad.

    I had picked them out at the auction house myself.

    Naturally, I was picky.

    Most importantly, I looked at the level restrictions.

    Even if you have a lot of money, its better to spend it well.

    I checked the swords information first.

    [Nameless cksmiths Legacy  Longsword]

    [Rank: Unique]

    [Limit: Lv.280]

    [Effect : When attacking, has a high chance to inflict the status ailment Bleeding on an opponent.]

    [Description: This is the cksmithsst work, and it was only after his grudge was over that he regained its true value].

    I wasnt expecting much, but it was a surprise.

    I didnt even think about it when it was a [Possessed Sword], but this?

    First and foremost, it was a unique ranked longsword.

    Even if you leave aside the effects and just look at the basic performance.

    How many times the purchase price did I get for this?

    Im finally getting out of my training longsword.

    Training in swordsmanship.

    I took the [Lionheart Knights  Training Longsword] I had saved along the way.

    Ive gotten a much more powerful item.

    I can finally take off my beginners robes.

    I checked the information on the jewelry box with satisfaction.

    [Jewel Box of Warmth]

    [Rank: Unique]

    [Limit: None]

    [Effect : Grants warmth to the trinket you store for a certain amount of time].

    [Description : A jewelry box handed down to a noble family. A mothers heart for her daughter has been passed down from generation to generation].

    Wait, this is also a unique?

    I cant help but be impressed.

    Maybe Im just a little sharp.

    An item that buffs jewelry.

    Quite an unusual item.

    A [Warmth] buff.

    I couldnt think of anything just by looking at it.

    Well, its a buff.

    Ill just have to figure it outter.

    Finally, I picked up the tie.

    [Masterpiece  A favorite of the Duke of Swalin]

    [Rank: Unique]

    [Limit: Lv.250]

    [Effect: When worn, slightly increases M. Atk. regeneration / slightly increases aesthetic stats]

    [Description: Duke Swallins tie. It had a curse to match itsplicated story, but now that it has been purified, it is worthy of a museum].

    Not just unique this time, but a masterpiece?!

    Now I was convinced.

    Apparently, I have a natural talent for auctions.

    Well, its not really my talent, its Grandfells.

    Apparently, the aesthetician was able to assess even the original value of the cursed item.

    I wont starve to death if I have this one item.

    I thought to myself.

    How many times?

    Because I saw a benefit that was several times the purchase amount.

    Of course, my emotions didnt change a bit.

    I was too swayed by such a small gain.

    The bowl of the Grandfell was too vast.

    I put on my tie nonchntly.

    Indeed, it was a masterpiece.

    Better than a masterpiece.

    Masterpieces were one of those items that could be recognized for their value just by having abel attached to them.

    The effect is also simple, but its one that I crave.

    Slightly increased magic regeneration.

    Its a slight increase, so it wont have much of an effect.

    It was more usable than the brooch.

    [Effect: When using magic, recovers 10% of consumed magic].

    Increased magic regeneration without such conditions?

    In battle or at rest.

    It was supposed to regenerate magic.

    Same slight increase.

    Although [Aesthetics] still remained in the [Low] grade.

    Good.

    For a first purchase at the auction house, that was pretty good.

    Besides, he hadnt forgotten about the [Ne of Sublime Promise] hed obtained during the Count Ascura Rift.

    A level 300 restricted item.

    I wondered if Id ever be able to wear it.

    I was only five levels away from reaching level 300.

    I checked my outfit in the mirror.

    Suit, hankerchief, tie.

    I looked even more formal than before.

    As if that wasnt enough, he had silver hair.

    Its almost foreign.

    Why?

    I didnt recognize myself in the mirror at all.

    I stared into the mirror and muttered.

    This is me.

    The Grandfell, my past, my ck history.

    And these foreign feelings.

    Part of the process of oveing ck history.

    Knowing that, I didnt hesitate.

    I immediately went through the portal to the Kingdom of Yusra.

    To capture the new crack that had been created in the Yusra Kingdom.

    I dont know who this person is, but he has a lot of confidence.

    Whosend is that.

    No, I dont even know under whose authority it is.

    .

    .

    .

    A rift had appeared in the kingdom of Yusra.

    There was no particr significance to that fact.

    It just added to the number of newly updated cracks.

    It was Nam Tae-min who brought the information.

    Its just that the number of cracks has increased, and one of them has appeared near the Kingdom of Yusra. And its something that only me and my brother know about.

    I looked at Nam Tae-min, who whispered beside me.

    Is it okay to tell me something so important?

    I was grateful, of course.

    Who is Nam Tae-min?

    The strongest yer in South Korea and the guild master of the worlds third-ranked team, Gaon.

    What kind of information and rumors does he get?

    Its high-level information that I have no way of knowing.

    Interesting.

    And there I was, taking the favor for granted.

    In response, Tae-min continues.

    The moment Inazuma severed his connection to the Japanese government, there was no reason or rationale for the Japanese government to im rights to Frost.

    Among the advanced information.

    The story about Frost was particrly important.

    I had a Authority feature in Frost.

    Up until this point, I thought the people of Frost needed time toe to terms with the situation.

    I hadnt acted, but now I had to.

    I cant stand by and let this happen forever.

    Demon King, after the destruction of Decarabian.

    The Japanese government was relentless.

    The mere fact that the Frost straddled their territory was enough for them to im the right to it for all sorts of reasons, so it was no surprise.

    Kazuma Hisagi. Theres no way hed do that.

    I never thought Inazuma would turn his back on the Japanese government.

    Nam Tae-min also found it puzzling.

    Of course, its none of my business.

    It was just a moment ago that I thought .

    Wee Mr. Lee Ho-yeol!

    Including Kazuma Hisagi.

    The entire Inazuma Guild was waiting for me.

    Lined up in two rows in front of the Golden Pce.

    A fleeting moment.

    I rolled my eyes.

    What had brought them to me, to the Yusra Kingdom?

    Was it because of what Nam Tae Min had told me?

    I had a vague idea of his intentions.

    But.

    Pardon me.

    In Rome, one must follow Romanw.

    I dont have meetings that arent arranged in advance.

    !!!

    Whoever it is.

    No matter what.

    Formality and proceduree first.

 Chapter 67: Akshan’s Legacy (1)

    Chapter 67: Akshan��s Legacy (1)

    Chapter 67. Akshans Legacy (1)

    Dear Mr. Grandfell.

    I dont think youd consider the trouble and care Ive taken to find you.

    Whoever it is.

    Inazuma.

    Im only nowing under the Gaon umbre.

    For a long time, it was a prestigious guild that held the top spot in the guild rankings.

    Kazuma Hisagi?

    Sixth in the yer rankings.

    A higher level than the South Korean next to me.

    In the early days of the Cmity.

    The image of him holding a spear and ying a monster that appeared in Tokyo was still vivid in my mind.

    Everyone was shocked

    Yes, they were very surprised by my words.

    But I cant help it.

    If you cared about that.

    You wouldnt have treated the senior mages of the Magic Tower so badly in the first ce.

    Who are the senior mages?

    Mages who cant even bepared to Grandfell, let alone yers.

    I have experience with even those senior mages!

    How rude of me.

    As if he had noticed my stubbornness.

    Hisagi bowed once more and said.

    Then tomorrow. May Ie at this time?

    Tomorrow.

    It wasnt hard to find the time.

    Why would I need to meet him?

    I can roughly understand your purpose.

    Inazuma had not only cut his ties with the Japanese government, he had dered his departure from Japan. Hisagi sees the Kingdom of Yusra as a new home.

    If thats what you mean.

    You should meet with the King of Yusra, Hakuna, rather than me.

    I have authority over the Kingdom of Yusra.

    In fact, its just an immigration check for Inazuma.

    It shouldnt be a problem if I handle it with my authority.

    But as I said, there is a procedure for everything.

    Perhaps you should speak with King Hakuna instead.

    Yes, the Yusra Kingdom was ruled by Hakuna.

    Ive only ever used that authority when Hakuna asked for my help.

    Why, like with the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Id like to thank you for your consideration, .

    Thank you!

    Sir, see how polite you are.

    Everyone bows again.

    The Inazuma Guild members bow their heads respectfully.

    Just as Nam Tae-min sticks out his tongue.

    Not an easy sight to see.

    Of course, Im the one whos grateful for the burdensome greeting.

    I wonder if this is what its like to be the boss of an organization.

    Does it mean that I was born with a dog? How did those snake eyes be like that?

    Now that Im past Inazuma.

    Nam Tae-min looked amused for some reason.

    It could be.

    Gaon and Inazuma.

    Korea and Japan.

    Simr guild rankings.

    Even the level of the Guild Master.

    They could be said to be destined rivals.

    If only you werent here, Ill tell you what, Im pretty sure I can scratch the back of one of those Inazuma bastards! Oh, but then again, if you werent here, they wouldnt have to bow their heads, would they?

    I guess hes got a lot on his te.

    I listened to Nam Tae-mins story for a while.

    I reached the crack.

    Is this a proper level true story?

    Whatever it is, its definitely an experience point.

    Still, its a crack, so we should try it, right?

    The crowd wasrge.

    yers and arcaners alike.

    Judging by the mood, it seemed that. It looks like some yers have already entered the rift. Its good to see that theyre willing to step up and defend the Yusra Kingdom.

    [Quernberg Machine Tower]

    [Rmended Level: Lv.400]

    [Copse Progress : 0.1%]

    Youre liver is sticking out of your stomach, yall.

    The level requirements couldnt be more straightforward.

    No more, no less, just level 400.

    I was surprised enough with that.

    Nam Tae-min exined.

    Quernberg Machine Tower. I used to wonder what it was all about, but now I can finally see the inside!

    The Quernberg Machine Tower.

    It was a tower that dotted the continent of Arcana.

    None of the NPCs know exactly what it is.

    Nor is there a quest for it.

    There was even no way to open the tightly closed entrance.

    So some of the yers.

    Some, like Nam Tae-min, were secretly looking forward to it.

    Brothers. Who else am I? Im going to sacrifice my body to ry the news from inside the machine tower. So, before you go in, pay me the price of a six-piece.

    Netizens flocked to the site.

    Machine towers rose across the continent.

    There was a reason why cracks of the same name were created all over the world.

    Of course, it wasnt the reason that mattered.

    It was the sound of footsteps.

    Gazes focused on the sound of those shoes.

    But what mattered to me in this moment.

    It wasnt the yers attention.

    The Quernberg machine tower?

    No, it didnt matter what it was.

    As I said.

    Unauthorized and illegal construction will not be tolerated.

    If you dont follow procedure, well make an example of you.

    [You have entered the Quernberg machine tower].

    .

    .

    .

    Thats a nice view.

    Nam Tae-min spoke up.

    By the way, I didnt realize youd apany me to the crack.

    I had no reason not to.

    I didnt have [Natural Enemy] triggered, and a level 400 crack was a bit much for me.

    But its not like Im in a party, right?

    So its not like I owe him anything.

    Its just that Nam-tae-min voluntarily followed me.

    I said shamelessly.

    Indeed, a strange scene.

    As I said, it was indeed a strangendscape.

    Amongstplex machinery and cogs.

    The Yusra Inds at first nce.

    For now, there were no monsters in sight.

    This is what it looks like inside.

    But whats missing? Whats wrong?

    Stay alert. It coulde out at any moment.

    Sniff.

    Nam Tae-min wrinkled his nose.

    A Barbarian, using his advanced sense of smell.

    Nam Tae-min scratched his head.

    What, doesnt it smell like blood?

    He couldnt see any entrances or exits.

    Or even a staircase to the next floor.

    This is definitely weird.

    As weird as I felt.

    The other yers sensed something wasnt right, too.

    It was then.

    Tsk, tsk, tsk!

    The cogs began to spin with a loud noise.

    Kugugugung!

    The stepping stones shook from the impact.

    yers tumbling off bnce.

    Its noisy.

    Of course, I didnt waver in the slightest.

    The dignity that rules the body.

    The dignity that permeates my body allows me to maintain an upright posture in this situation.

    Even without it, wasnt I the same person who walked up and down the dizzying staircase of the pagoda without a care in the world?

    It was a joke from the start.

    Thanks to him, I kept my head upright.

    I could see the situation.

    Stop.

    As I watched, I realized something was going on.

    Nam Tae-min nced around.

    It looks like its turned into a really sharp cog.

    He was right.

    A series of hideous mechanical devices jutted out from the wall.

    The yers screamed.

    No way, is this a trap?!

    Crazy. Ive never seen a trap this big!

    Wait, isnt that a portal?

    The other end.

    A burst of vivid blue light.

    Judging by the degree of seeking, interference, and manifestation.

    Thats a magic tool, a portal utilizing items.

    The process of interference seemed to differ from the portal in the Magic Tower.

    I can see that the effect is the same.

    By the way.

    Even though the method is different, its on a simr level to the magic tower, right?

    What is that, a machine tower.

    But I guess Im the only one who noticed.

    The yers were excited.

    So it looks like we just need to get past the traps and reach that portal?

    As if to fuel the excitement.

    A quest window popped up in front of me.

    [Quest: Break Through Traps].

    Avoid the borate traps and reach the portal.

    You will be rewarded ording to your rank.

    Current Rank

    1st: None

    2nd ce: None

    3rd ce: none

    Ho, Ho-yeol, did you get the quest too?!

    Breaking through the trap, Im pretty sure.

    I see. The Quernberg Machine Tower must have been apetition concept!

    Quests and rewards are always nice.

    I understood the yers reactions, including Nams.

    But I was feeling it.

    The Quernberg Machine Tower.

    The uneasy feeling in this space.

    And those traps were not unfamiliar.

    To be precise.

    It was an object familiar enough to skip the Exploration process.

    Everything is made of silver.

    Sharp cogs.

    Loaded arrowheads.

    It was all silver.

    I recalled the characteristics of silver.

    Now, thanks to the Reversal Magic, I was free from its durability.

    Before that, I had avoided using silver weapons.

    The durability of silver weapons was terrible.

    Theres no reason to use them unless theres a special reason.

    Yes, silver was a specialized mineral.

    Unless there was a special asion.

    A mineral without the slightest reason to use it.

    Why did I use such a silver weapon?

    Because I was a demon hunter.

    Silver was one of their fatal weaknesses.

    I knew that.

    That trap was bound to look suspicious.

    Theres only one reason to make a trap out of silver.

    Yes, it was a trap to kill the Demon.

    The moment I realized that.

    The quest window shed once more.

    !

    This time it was a ss quest.

    [ss Quest: Akshans Legacy].

    The message of survival was clear.

    You are thest of the Demon Hunters.

    Reim your inheritance that has been destroyed by evil.

    Train your weakened bodies. (Repeat)

    Investigate the Quernberg machine tower. (Ongoing)

    Thats it!

    I knew there was something there!

    But, wait.

    something wrong?

    A strange sense of dj vu.

    Yeah, its weird to think of the Quernberg machine tower as Akkshans ultimate weapon and legacy. I mean, the Akkshan bases in my memory were pretty spartan without anything!

    If it had something like this, yers wouldnt be running away!

    The Akshan base had nothing to show for it but a hungry spirit.

    If they had something this cool, shouldnt they have shown it?

    It wasnt as if yers were deleting their ounts for nothing.

    It would have been less lonely.

    So the question was never really answered.

    More than anything, Grandfells talent recognized it.

    The Quernberg Machine Tower.

    From the very beginning, you can feel the technology.

    It was a different kind of technologypared to the Magic Tower.

    It was so great that he dared topare it to the Magic Tower.

    So theres only one way to solve this question.

    In the end, theres only one way.

    Investigate the Quernberg Machine Tower.

    As you progress through the quest, the question will be answered.

    So, in this moment, what I needed to do was simple.

    Go first.

    Pass the trap in front of me.

    Reach the portal on the other side.

    And if I got a good ranking along the way?

    Well, thats all well and good.

    Whatever it takes, theres a reward.

    By the way, a suit and shoes.

    Clearly, youre not dressed appropriately for a trap.

    But it doesnt matter.

    Like I said.

    The machinery up ahead is all made of silver.

    I didnt even bother exploring.

    Its a familiar object.

    So.

    And each one of them.

    With a trap like this.

    You cant touch me with a ten-foot pole.

    *

    Quernberg Machine Tower.

    Quests and traps came out of nowhere.

    It wasnt just the cracks in the Kingdom of Yusra.

    Quirnberg Machine Tower Cracks spawned all over the world.

    All yers who entered them were presented with the same quest.

    Rewards based on rank?

    Only up to third ce? Wow, thats tight.

    This must be some kind ofpetition.

    We lined up a bunch of yers in first, second, and third ce.

    That alone was enough to generate interest.

    Rising viewership.

    The rising viewership on Netubers in real time was proof.

    But.

    Hey, but thats not fair, is it?

    Others lost interest before the trap was broken.

    The oue seemed obvious even without watching.

    Im just going to be ranked by my agility stat.

    The way you get past the traps depends on your ss.

    It made sense that yers with higher Agility stats would have an advantage.

    Advancing while blocking traps with shields or magic.

    Dodging and weaving.

    Theres bound to be a difference between the two.

    In that sense, in chat.

    Several yers names were already being mentioned.

    -My sister Cam, its time for you to y.

    -When Nam Tae-min goes on a rampage, you dont recognize him?

    -Where is Rox doing? I dont know.

    -Lol, its the most favorable quest for him, but hes nowhere to be seen.

    -Im all in on Camilets go get her.

    But until that chat window is unified.

    It didnt take long.

    Soon, a record appeared in the yers quest window.

    Current Ranking

    1st ce: 1 minute 01 seconds

    2nd ce: 4 minutes, 41 seconds

    3rd ce: 4 minutes, 50 seconds

    Just over a minute.

    A whopping 3 minutes and 40 seconds ahead of second ce.

    His name was all over the chat.

    -Just Gentleman

    -Just Gentleman

    -Just Gentleman!

 Chapter 68: Akshan’s Legacy (2)

    Chapter 68: Akshan��s Legacy (2)

    Chapter 68. Akshans Legacy (2)

    When Arcana was a game.

    Traps were familiar to yers.

    Finally, the treasure!

    Hey, wait, dont touch that chest!!!

    Aaahhhh! What, what?!! Did the box move?!

    That idiot! Its Mimic!

    Starting with Mimic, a monster disguised as a treasure chest.

    Dangerous traps lurk throughout the dungeon.

    Theres even an explorer ss with the skill to dismantle them, as well astubers who make traps their content.

    For me? Barely? Thats too easy for me~

    So.

    When a trap popped up in the Quernberg Machine Tower.

    Netizens who specialize in traps rushed to turn on the broadcast.

    Part of me wants to run right now. Its a shame, really.

    On the outside, they were bummed.

    This was a great opportunity to attract viewers.

    The live broadcast alone was already the main event, and more.

    But.

    Apart from that, the level of traps in the Quernberg machine tower was not ordinary.

    First and foremost, that pattern.

    The intricate pattern was unlike any trap he had ever seen.

    If I jump here, Ill be able to easily?!

    No, you mean arrows wille from all directions at this timing?

    Brothers, Im sorry, but I dont think I can break something like that.

    The technology of the machine tower was incorporated into the trap.

    It was so sophisticated that it seemed almost evil.

    Many yers were knocked to their knees by the traps.

    Oh, if I hesitate here!

    Thats right, youll end up looking like a hedgehog.

    The record is gone.

    Thats a good thing, though. It doesnt look like much damage was done.

    If youre lucky.

    Aside from the difficulty, the traps dont seem to do much damage.

    The traps were all made of silver.

    This confirms that this ispetitive content.

    The Quernberg Machine Tower wasnt built to kill you.

    As the quest objective suggested.

    Its clearlypetitive content that pits yers against each other and rewards them ordingly.

    Its a bit of a game changer.

    Were asking yers to prove themselves!

    Lets see whoes out on top!

    Such moments of conviction.

    The interest in the Quernberg machine tower could only grow.

    And with all that attention.

    The line finally started to move.

    And then the panic.

    What the hell?

    What, what am I looking at?

    Ha, I hope the trap isnt broken.

    Didnt I just say that?

    The trap in the machine tower is the mostplicated thing Ive ever seen.

    I know theres no way its going to suddenly break down.

    An iprehensible sight was unfolding before my eyes.

    Shush!

    The trap misses.

    Shush!

    Ho Yeol didnt dodge.

    Shhhhh!

    Ho-yeol was just walking casually.

    Thats right.

    The trap was avoiding him!

    It was as if a shield had been created around him.

    All the traps that flew at him were deflected.

    It was an amazing sight that needed an exnation.

    The chat window exploded.

    But arent we all NetTubers who specialize in traps?

    Nomentary on such an unheard-of spectacle.

    Wow, Ive never seen this tactic before!

    I never thought you could just walk through a trap.

    What have I been doing all these years, brothers?

    Suddenly I cant wait to retire.

    Is that a skill?

    If it is a skill, where in the world is that skill?

    What ss uses that skill?

    In the end, as usual, its just questions after questions after questions.

    And in the midst of it all.

    Ho-yeol reached the other side of the portal.

    It had only taken him a minute.

    And he didnt even run, he walked.

    Once again, the chat window exploded.

    It was just Gentleman!

    *

    Searching, interfering, manifesting.

    Of the three stages.

    Search was by far the most challenging.

    Search is the magic first step.

    If you get it wrong, you cant even move on to the next step.

    And even if you did, your magic would be extremely inefficient.

    Of course.

    The chief wizard of the tower.

    Even Marcelo couldnt weed out the bullsh*t in his search.

    But for me.

    No, that doesnt apply to Grandfell.

    His innate magical talent was such that he could imitate most magic simply by looking at it.

    Who made that up.

    A talent, indeed, so great as to be unrecognizable.

    Its why I was able to break through the trap on foot.

    Of course, its all silver.

    Because I was able to skip the most important part of the search.

    It was possible.

    Even if it was a gift from Grandfell.

    It would have been impossible to navigate unfamiliar targets simultaneously. If the trap had been made of something other than silver.

    We would have had to run, not walk, through it.

    One would run through it.

    Another by avoiding it like the rest of the yers.

    Well, it didnt turn out too badly.

    Current standings

    1st ce: 1:01

    2nd ce: 4 minutes, 41 seconds

    3rd ce: 4 minutes, 50 seconds

    I didnt expect to be in first ce.

    The difference in time between the second ce and the third ce was also significant.

    Probably due to the high level of traps.

    Wow. This trap is no joke, Mr. Ho-yeol.

    Nam Tae-min arrived, breathing heavily.

    The record wasnt broken.

    Not even in the top three.

    Tae-min wiped the sweat off his face.

    Hmph, just 10 seconds short.

    Even Nam Tae-min couldnt believe his ears.

    His skill is amazing.

    That makes it even more unbelievable.

    is really Akshans ultimate weapon?

    I cant believe it, even after checking the quest window again.

    I cant believe it, so I check the quest window again, but I still cant believe it.

    The Akkshan Base I know.

    I cant believe the Akshans have such sophisticated war machines all over the continent.

    Even if I cant believe it, Ill figure it out. I will.

    To find out, I must go on a quest.

    In that sense, I looked at the portal.

    A portal manifested through a mechanical item.

    A technological feat I hadnt even seen in Akshan.

    One step.

    As I approached, a message shed before my eyes.

    [Quernberg Machine Tower-Center]

    [Rmended Level: Lv.450]

    [Copse Progress : 0.1%]

    The first thing I saw was the appropriate level.

    A whopping 450 levels.

    But I wasnt as worried as before.

    Im pretty sure thats not a yer level.

    Yes, the Quernberg Machine Tower will always be the Demon Hunters ultimate weapon.

    It was built to fight demons.

    Just look at the traps now.

    Its not so bad to have a crack like this once in a while.

    It was natural to think like Nam Tae-min.

    The traps damage was weak.

    Even yers who didnt avoid the trap didnt suffer much damage.

    So everyone thinks its just a break in the action, a simplepetitive quest.

    But I know.

    Its serious.

    Its not negotiable!

    What kind of a fool would give away his legacy?

    Well, I wasnt expecting it.

    I dont like to have things taken away from me.

    Of course, that includes quest rewards.

    So I quietly headed for the portal.

    Ill go first.

    What? Oh, Ill go with you!

    Nam Tae-min hurriedly followed.

    When I passed through the portal, a message appeared in front of me.

    [You have met the conditions].

    [Your reward will be paid].

    [You will be assigned to a team based on your ranking].

    Wait, a trap followed by a teampetition?

    A pause.

    A string of letters.

    [Youre number one.]

    [Youve broken an overwhelming record].

    [Your teammates, based on rank and record, are 1].

    [Were currently searching for a suitable opponent.]

    !

    No, wait.

    A surge of frustration as you check the message.

    Youre alone in a team match?!

    It must be because Im so far ahead of everyone else.

    No, but still.

    What are all these rules?!

    I was actually relieved that it was a teampetition.

    I had Nam Tae-min by my side.

    But when we went through the portal.

    Our positions seemed to be mixed up.

    I couldnt see Nam Tae-min.

    Ironically.

    Suddenly, a mechanical device started to move.

    The tform shook with steam.

    Aside from my resentment.

    The part of me that lives and dies by formality and procedure understood the situation.

    If the procedure is the case, then I have no choice but to follow it.

    Do not be persuaded by these evils, Grandfell.

    Oh, well, what can you do.

    There was no turning back the message.

    I checked the quest window.

    [Quest: Tournament]

    A tform that moves with victory or defeat.

    Win points, 30 points, be the first to reach the top.

    Current Victory Points (W: +3p / L: -2p)

    1st ce: none

    2nd ce: none

    3rd ce: None

    Thud

    Theres a reason that tform moves with a tter.

    If it wins, it moves up.

    If it loses, it moves down.

    By the way.

    I have to earn 30 victory points?

    Because it was 3 points for a win.

    That meant I had to win 10 games.

    If you lose along the way, you lose all your hard-earned points.

    Most importantly, I was alone in that team game.

    Lonely.

    All I can hear is the sound of machinery engaging.

    I miss the chatty Nam Tae-min.

    If I knew this would happen, I would have said it was a quest reward or something.

    Yes!

    Quest rewards!

    I suddenly thought of rewards.

    Maybe it would help me in the battle.

    I opened my inventory and checked the reward.

    Is this

    Those ratings-grabbing bastards.

    The studio was already recording.

    A tournament. I dont know who designed that machine tower, but I have to give them credit. Where else could you watch yers pit their wits against each other!

    Thats right. Thanks to the Crack in the Quernberg Machine Tower, I get to see what I could only see in the Colosseum, back when Arcana was a game.

    As we speak. Well, it looks like the other team has shown up!

    ng

    A mechanical device that moved with a loud nging sound.

    The yers on it ran into each other.

    The moderator said in an excited voice.

    It seems that the yers who passed through the portal have all traveled to one ce. As you can see, yers who entered through different cracks are now on the same team, right?

    This is another interesting system!

    Okay, for now, the number of yers on each side is three on three, and thepetition is!

    The mechanical device that both teams boarded.

    Arge cog floated in the center of it all.

    If you had eyes, you could see it.

    Are we fighting for that cog?

    By getting that cog before the other team does. Getting it into their machine seems like a win condition!

    The cog is the only way the machine will go upstairs. Thats a pretty good idea.

    As we speak, it looks like the war of words has already begun between the two teams, eh?

    As the cast predicted.

    The tension between the two machines was already there.

    It was inevitable.

    The average level of the yers seems to be simr.

    Werent they two teams that met after searching for a suitable opponent?

    Their average level was exactly the same.

    No wonder they couldnt make a rash move.

    , wait.

    Beep.

    Sudden mute.

    The cast stiffened.

    What the hell is this, right in the middle of the big moment?

    Why are you turning down the sound on the TV! Youre crazy!

    No, listen. This is really important.

    What? Youre making a fuss again.

    No, Im not fussing, Im talking about Lee Ho-yeol!

    Lee Ho-yeol? What happened to Lee Ho-yeol?

    Tournament Quest.

    Both teams are matched up with opponents of a simr level to themselves.

    So, if you consider the average level of the yers on the other side who will face Lee Ho-yeol?

    If I y well, I might be able to figure out Lee Ho-yeols level!

    Lee Ho-yeols level?

    It was a topic that caught the attention of the yers and the world.

    Viewers swallowed hard and waited for Ho-yeols appearance.

    -Ahhhh, so when is Lee Ho-yeoling out?

    -Lol Im waiting to see when Lee Ho-yeoles out more than anything else.

    -Howe theres no word on who hes teamed up with????

    -I looked all overtube, but theres nothing but aggro;

    Of course, the yers in the machine tower are the same.

    p

    A mechanical device that rises when a cog is inserted.

    Guild Master of the Shining.

    Rox checked the quest window.

    Current Victory Points (W: +3p / L: -2p)

    1st ce: 15p

    1st ce: 15p

    3rd ce: 13p

    Five wins in a row.

    15 points earned.

    That puts you in a tie for first ce.

    As you can see, there was a team that reached 15 points before him.

    Rox could guess who it was.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    It was Ho-yeol, who had set a dominant record for trap breaking.

    It was only natural that he would lead the way in this quest as well.

    But Rox was confident.

    This is a teampetition, not an individual one. Ho-yeol Lee.

    A team battle with a bnce system.

    The higher the level of a yer.

    the lower the level of his teammates.

    Rox nned to exploit the teammate loophole.

    Were bound to meet.

    Only two teams have 15 points.

    A head-to-head battle was inevitable.

    Clunk!

    A mechanical device slowly shut down.

    Come on.

    The opponent on top of the mechanical device appeared.

    Immediately, Roxs face was colored with horror.

    !

    Unfortunately.

    Rox was only half right.

    Five straight wins.

    A 15-point lead.

    Ho-yeol was there.

    But he was alone.

    So Roxs confidence was overflowing.

    won five games in a row by himself?

    It was bound to turn into anxiety.

    Its impossible! How could he do that by himself?!

    Because thats just not possible!

    *

    What a ridiculous stroke of luck.

    The clink.

    A mechanical device closing in.

    The message thates to mind.

    [We are currently searching for a suitable opponent.]

    I thought to myself.

    So much for sucking the nectar of a minor victory.

    I was only level 295.

    As if that wasnt bad enough, I was alone.

    There was no way I could find a suitable opponent at my level.

    Or to put it another way.

    I was a poor match for teams with the same number of points.

    This excluded me frompeting against other teams.

    It was a five-game winning streak with only a bye.

    [There is 1 team with the same number of points].

    But now it was inevitable.

    Theres only one other team with 15 points.

    So from now on, Im like.

    I have to y against three people.

    Against yers much higher in level than me.

    But it was worth it.

    Theyre exhausted from fighting over and over again.

    Besides, I had quest rewards.

    But its just a match.

    Its not a life-and-death duel.

    Its more formal.

    I bowed lightly.

    Ive been expecting you.

    !!!

    But did I say something I shouldnt have?

    Whats with the looks?

 Chapter 69: Akshan’s Legacy (3)

    Chapter 69: Akshan��s Legacy (3)

    Chapter 69. Akshans Legacy (3)

    [Quest: Breaking the Trap].

    Avoid the borate traps and reach the portal.

    You will be rewarded ording to your rank.

    Current Rank

    1st : 1:01

    2nd ce: 4 minutes, 41 seconds

    3rd ce: 4 minutes, 50 seconds

    The [Trap Breaker] quest.

    The reward for that rank.

    It was a reward that would directly help me in the next quest, the [Tournament] quest.

    A small mechanical device caught my eye when I checked my inventory.

    [Quernberg Rising Lever  Level 3]

    [Rank: Unique]

    [Limitations: None]

    [Effect : When used in a tournament, earn 9 points].

    [Description: An elevation device that can be used in the center of the Quernberg Machine Tower. Whenbined with a mechanical device, it can be used to ascend three floors in one fell swoop. It looks simple, but its quite a bit of work].

    Winning, and winning by three!

    Considering that the goal of the [Tournament] quest is 30 points.

    The effectiveness of the item was pretty amazing.

    But I wasnt fooled.

    This is the reward for being alone?

    What do you do with 9 points?

    Every team Im going to face is going to be three people.

    Even if I gave them points, I was sure to forget them.

    So I started thinking.

    Im going to go all the way.

    Im not going to waste anything.

    Im going to bring everything I dont have.

    Just like my motto.

    I didnt even bother to read the message in the description.

    It looks simple, but it contains a lot of technology.

    If I were Lee Ho-yeol, I would have passed it by.

    Id take a quick look at the mechanism.

    I would have thought, Its moreplicated than it looks.

    But not Grandfell.

    If he opened a magic book.

    Id stay up all night to get to the end of it.

    He would not stop training until he was exhausted.

    Does Grandfells physical body just pass by after seeing this exnation?

    Interesting.

    It cant be true.

    It was.

    I picked up [Quernberg Rising Lever  Level 3].

    I didnt use the item right away.

    I stood upright on the mechanism.

    From that position, he began to explore.

    Intricate circuits. Exquisite technical skills to realize them.

    Such was Grandfells talent and aesthetic.

    Wow.

    Whoever the creator was, this was no ordinary object.

    If it were any other object, the search would be over quickly.

    But as I said, the lever was extremelyplex and sophisticated.

    Dozens of different types of minerals.

    The design of each part was so perfect it gave me goosebumps.

    Its a great tool.

    After a long search.

    That was my assessment.

    I could hardly believe how focused I was.

    If it hadnt been for the constion prize system, I would have been eliminated.

    I was so focused on the lever that I didnt have a proper response.

    But it was good to be good.

    Anyway, I made it through the navigation process.

    Thanks to you.

    Ive been waiting for you.

    Formality.

    It means youre confident enough to greet the other person.

    The source of that confidence?

    Simple.

    Ive got the basic structure and circuitry figured out.

    Its in the manifestation of magic.

    Ivepleted the mostborious part of the search.

    I could now interfere with the Quernberg machine tower.

    Just as I could interfere with a rock that hadpleted its search.

    I could interfere with the mechanical devices that I could see.

    In other words.

    I see you dont intend to say hello.

    I dont know whats giving you that look.

    Youve made a big mistake.

    You rejected my polite greeting.

    Grandfells response to ack of manners.

    My attitude towards quest rewards.

    A moment of agreement.

    There was no hesitation on my part.

    I raised my magic.

    In the end, victory or defeat is only as good as the cog in the center. Its a fight, but its not a fight that ends with the cog.

    What are my chances of losing if I interfere with the machine tower?

    Why not just build a machine wall and take it?

    To be honest, Im not sure.

    I admit defeat.

    But what?

    Hes just going to surrender?

    I was dumbfounded.

    What, some kind of team conflict?

    His expression was serious.

    Maybe there was a reason, but it was none of my business.

    I respect that decision.

    I hope he changes his mind.

    I grabbed the cogs.

    Until then, I was still half-hearted.

    ck!

    Yeeeeeeeee!

    I watched the other teams machinery descend.

    I checked the quest window and realized.

    Current Victory Points (W: +3p / L: -2p)

    1st ce: 18p

    2nd : 13p

    2nd ce: 13p

    Earned 3 points to take sole possession of the lead.

    Counting the 9 points earned through the [Quernberg Rising Lever  Level 3].

    Only 1 win left.

    With one more win, I will reach 30 points.

    I was able to finish the [Tournament] quest in first ce.

    [I am currently searching for a suitable opponent.]

    [There are 0 opponents with the same number of wins].

    [Waiting for an opposing team].

    Looking at the message that popped up, I thought to myself

    Whos not going to surrender again?

    Well, Ive already gotten a forfeit win.

    If you want me to eat any more raw than that, Im not even going to bother trying.

    *

    The two teams in the lead.

    15p  18p

    15p  13p

    The moment their points flipped.

    The onlookers gulped.

    First of all, one team was Rocks, right?

    Rox, the master of the Shining.

    None of their teammates, including Rox, were streaming or broadcasting privately.

    The fact that they were tied for the lead was announced the moment the four-win groups faced off.

    Hey, you thought your heart was in your throat!

    Roxs intimidation was clearly visible to the opposing team.

    Ranked 2nd in the yer rankings.

    One of the few level 400 yers.

    When someone like Rox appeared.

    The observers couldnt help but feel excited.

    -Where theres Cami, theres Rox.

    -Im so jealous of his teammates, seriously.

    -Lol, I dont think theres an express bus like that.

    And it lived up to the hype.

    Roxs overwhelming performance earned them a cog.

    Even with the bnce system in ce and the average leveling up.

    There was no way to stop him.

    Heck. Thats some serious experience, Mr. Rox.

    As the absolute level increased.

    Arcanas system exponentially increases the amount of experience needed to level up.

    It was only natural that the amount of experience would make a difference in skill.

    Look at the members of the top teams! They all have one top-ranked yer. Rox, Cami, and even a South Korean yer from my country!

    Yes, there is a bnce system.

    It would be impossible to bnce it perfectly.

    So the anticipation only increased.

    Then the other team is definitely Lee Ho-yeol, right?

    The overwhelming power of the Demon King in the Decarabian Raid.

    Some people had predicted Ho-yeols level based on his performance.

    However, this time, there was no chance to urately gauge his level.

    Boom!

    , the machinery begins to descend!

    A showdown for the sole lead.

    Who would lose?

    In the midst of all the attention, a figure appeared.

    Rox?!

    It was Rox.

    Rox had lost and dropped to a 13-point deficit.

    He was bombarded with questions from the other team.

    It was Lee Ho-yeol up there, wasnt it?!

    No, I dont know if it was Lee Ho-yeol. Someone should have seen it.

    Whats with all the facial expressions?

    A lot of experience, as well as a high level.

    That meant he knew more than others.

    Because you look like you know.

    Roxs shock didnt wear off easily.

    Clearly, he was alone.

    Rox assessed himself soberly.

    Do you think I can take on three yers by myself?

    No, that was impossible.

    Isnt there a bnce system?

    Rox wanted to ask.

    That means there is an appropriate level in the crack.

    [Quernberg Machine Tower Rift].

    That level was a whopping 400.

    And this ce.

    In the center of the tournament, the maximum level was 450. Most yers wouldnt even be able to set foot in it.

    You should be at least level 300.

    No, even that was way too low.

    Still, Rox couldnt shake the shock.

    That was it.

    Then, no matter how low you set Lee Ho-yeols level?

    It was the equivalent of at least level 900.

    Demon King, right after the Decarabian Raid.

    Rox had predicted Ho Yeols level to be 700.

    I thought I hadnt underestimated him.

    Even if I was behind, I was far behind.

    Level 900.

    I didnt even dare to think about catching up.

    It was nothingpared to Ho Yeol.

    He was one of the top yers himself.

    I understood the effort it took to move up a level.

    Is that why?

    Im starting to understand Ho-Yeols behavior.

    A child of the heavens and earth.

    A confident demeanor.

    A mental strength that shrugged off demonic abnormalities.

    An arsenal of skills he couldnt even name.

    Finally, a little while ago.

    -I was waiting for you.

    Even the casual greeting.

    I shouldnt have thought it strange.

    It was all natural, considering the level of respect.

    Realizing that, I felt refreshed.

    The bigger the goal, the better.

    I felt like Id finally shed a garment that didnt fit.

    Since when do I look down on others?

    Yes, always, when youre from the bottom.

    When you crawl up from the bottom.

    An underdog who bes even more motivated.

    Then Roxs eyes changed.

    Still, its probably too soon to give up.

    Its ?

    The rule is to get 30 points first.

    There was a giant wall of favoritism above me.

    It didnt mean we had to break it down.

    Why, you could just as easily knock out the other team for three points.

    I wondered if Rox had gotten the memo.

    The team recovered from their shock.

    Yes, because Lee Ho-yeol is bound to be waiting for us!

    At least one team.

    Until the other team reached the same point.

    Ho-yeol would have no choice but to stay put and wait.

    Rox was going to take advantage of that system.

    Rox grinned at his teammates.

    Its unfair, isnt it? Were the only ones who feel his fear.

    It is. I couldnt put it into words. It was.

    How can you say hello in that situation!

    Yes, the game is over with at least 27 points.

    But only with one game to go.

    I need a strategy.

    The moment Ho-yeol faces the team that won 27 points.

    They also face another team that won 27 points.

    They win before Ho-yeol does.

    They reach 30 points before Ho-yeol does.

    This is the easiest way. No, this is the only way.

    Expect to win against Ho-yeol.

    It seemed easier to coordinate the other teams points.

    Rox raised his sword.

    Ah, no! Mr. Rox. We dont intend to fight to the death!

    I asked a question, not an answer, and he drew his sword.

    Panicked, the yers threw up their hands.

    Rox didnt budge.

    Last chance.

    He had guessed Ho Yeols level.

    He realized thatpeting with Ho Yeol was pointless.

    No matter what crack, no matter what raid.

    It would be impossible to outperform him.

    Maybe this is myst chance to get ahead of him.

    Pot!

    I cant miss that precious opportunity.

    Rox rushed towards the cogs.

    But Rox doesnt realize it.

    9 points in one fell swoop.

    [the Quernberg Rising Lever].

    All he needed was three points.

    was only three points.

    And at the same time.

    Its a shame, because you must have worked hard to get up there.

    And the fact that Ho Yeol got thest cog!

    .

    .

    .

    As I had hoped, I had won.

    A wall of machines blocked the yers movements.

    I reached for the cogs.

    , Ho-yeol. Ho-yeol Lee, are you sure youre alone?

    Yes.

    Uh, how did you get here alone?!

    Formality and procedure must be observed.

    ?!!

    He had surrendered before.

    This time, the yers didnt go ballistic.

    They just had the same look on their faces, like they saw iting.

    The result would have been the same anyway.

    Well, even if they did, they wouldnt have been able to take down the mechanical wall.

    It was an alloy wall made of dozens of different minerals.

    It is iparably harder than a stone wall.

    Twenty-one points.

    I didnt hesitate.

    [Quernberg Rising Lever  Level 3].

    Coupled the lever to the mechanism.

    Clunk!

    Pull the lever.

    Shhhhhhhh!

    The mechanism began to ascend at a frightening speed.

    At the same time, the quest window shed.

    [Quest: Tournament]

    A scaffolding that moves based on victory or defeat.

    Win, earn 30 points and be the first to reach the upper level.

    Current Victory Points (Win: +3p / Lose: -2p)

    1st ce: 30p

    2nd ce: 16p

    3rd ce: 15p

    [You have met the conditions].

    How much faster is this thing going to get, anyway?

    Its a gyrodrop, what is it?

    How high and how fast is it going to go?

    Its deafening, isnt it?!

    Of course, he was impressed, but he didnt show it.

    The pinnacle of technological brilliance.

    Yes, its better to bluff than to gag.

    I was thinking to myself.

    Suddenly, the scene changed.

    !

    Like looking through a ss window.

    I could see the outside of the Quernberg Machine Tower.

    The sight was as bizarre as ever.

    But I knew it.

    A strange sight.

    But that was reality and Arcana.

    It was a mixture of both worlds.

    So I realized.

    Thats the continent of Arcana?

    Nam Chul-min, Hakuna, and Baek Yisul.

    Why the real world was full of demons.

    At that moment, quest windows shed.

    Two of them.

 Chapter 70: I Can’t Wait (1)

    Chapter 70: I Can��t Wait (1)

    Chapter 70. I Cant Wait (1)

    [Quest: Marcelos Research].

    The first quest that shed up was Marcelos.

    Approach to Anomaly (In Progress)

    Attack the Crack. (Repeat)

    Witness the continent of Arcana. (Sessful)

    Attack the Crack.

    A new quest objective appeared beneath it.

    The word [Sess] spoke again.

    Quernberg Machine Tower.

    Thats the real Arcana out there.

    My memory of the continent was twelve years ago.

    That was when Arcana was just a game.

    Yes, it must have changed a few times over the course of its history.

    But.

    Its not like the mountains have changed, is it?

    The forests andnd burned.

    The smoke that enveloped the area.

    Viges trampled without a trace.

    Walls in ruins.

    It told me that the city was no different.

    But more than anything else.

    Demons as far as the eye can see.

    Id been expecting that for a while.

    A short time.

    Considering the influence of the demonic monsters on reality.

    The situation on the Arcana Continent was as bad as it could be, if not worse.

    To say the least, this is a serious situation.

    The exact situation on the Arcana Continent?

    Of course, I couldnt know.

    Why, the view of the Arcana that Im looking at now is just a reflection of the Quernberg machine tower.

    But it was enough to make me realize the gravity of the situation.

    Think calmly.

    I was surprised by the unexpected sight.

    Once again, the setup of the Grandfell didnt disappoint.

    I was able to stay calm and think rationally.

    Reality is always the most important thing.

    Anomaly, itself.

    The connection between the Arcana continent and reality.

    The ideal where the crack exists.

    The crisis on the Arcana Continent is just that.

    A crisis that will befall reality.

    We cant rely on updates anymore.

    Its not that Im distrusting the update history in general.

    In the first ce, they were meant to help yers.

    It was all because of the demons, the devil.

    Theyre hiding their identity.

    Possessed by something.

    The more they hid their true selves, the more likely they were to flood into reality through the cracks.

    How cowardly.

    Now that he knew.

    The pride of Grandfell would not stand for that.

    No monsters, but demons walking the streets?

    Its not in the Grandfell dictionary.

    Ill have to be more serious about attacking the crack.

    Its not enough to explore weirdness, youve also touched my pride.

    In the end, it will be me and my struggling legs that die!

    At that point, its not a strange thought.

    Thisndscape is also unbearable.

    I said.

    Yes, for me.

    No, because Grandfell had work to do.

    The demon on the loose, as you say?

    Now that Ive seen it, I cant let it go.

    Even if its on the continent of Arcana!

    In reality, its impossible to interfere with the Arcana Continent.

    But in the cracks, in the realm of the [Anomaly]?

    It may be possible to interfere with the Arcana Continent.

    As if to prove the possibility.

    Another quest was shing.

    [ss Quest: Legacy of Akshan].

    The torch of survival has been passed.

    Last of the Demon Hunters.

    Reim your legacy from evil.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Investigate the Quernberg machine tower of the War Machine. (Sess)

    Activate the Quernberg Machine Tower. (Ongoing)

    Activate the Quernberg Machine Tower.

    Youve identified a new objective.

    Crack!

    Easy profit!

    The mechanical device slowlyes to a stop.

    A magnificent sight unfolded in front of them.

    Huge cogs and mechanisms interlocked with each other.

    Search for the [Quernberg Rising Lever].

    I thought I had a rough idea of the structure of the tower.

    The giant device was designed with a circuitry far moreplex than a lever.

    Its like a heart.

    I eximed.

    At the same time, a message popped into my head.

    [Quernberg Machine Tower  You have entered the top floor].

    This is the top floor of the machine tower.

    If you have eyes to see, you will recognize it.

    This is where the Quernberg Machine Tower will be activated.

    I knew it would be on the top floor.

    I did not hesitate.

    Another angle.

    I approached the giant mechanical heart.

    Anyone who saw it would be worried and ask.

    Is it okay to touch it?

    Could it break down if I did?

    Its an understandable concern.

    As I said, the mechanical heart had a pedantic, intricate structure that even Grandfells talents couldnt immediately grasp.

    But.

    Knowledge is not what you need to hunt demons.

    Indeed.

    Complexity, immense technological prowess, whatever.

    After all, the Quirnberg Machine Tower was Akshans legacy.

    The ultimate weapon for hunting demons.

    Maybe a ritual.

    So I didnt hesitate.

    I ced my hand on the machines heart.

    I began a ritual only a demon hunter could perform.

    [The Quernberg Machine Tower was chosen as the sacrifice].

    [Skill, Ritual of the Exorcist is activated].

    Thud!

    The mechanical heart begins to beat.

    Chirp!

    Chi-chi-chi-chirp!

    The entire tower begins to vibrate as the giant machinery interlocked.

    A Exorcist ritual to y a demon.

    The Quernberg Machine Tower is its sacrifice.

    Sacrificed until it was no longer operational.

    I will hunt the demons that roam the continent of Arcana.

    [The Cirnberg Machine Tower begins to operate].

    Koo-koo-koo-koo-koo-koo!

    Vibrations and shaking gradually intensify.

    In my shaky vision, a message appeared.

    [You have cleared the crack in the Quirnberg Machine Tower].

    Clear.

    The crack will soon be closed, the space of the [Anomaly].

    When your vision returns, youll wake up in the real world.

    But I know.

    Legacy of Akshan.

    No, I believe it.

    May it live up to its pride as a war machine.

    The Quernberg machine tower will be thest of its kind.

    to hunt the demons of the continent of Arcana.

    As if he wasnt wrong.

    In my blurring vision.

    One message after another popped up.

    Activate the Battlecruiser Quernberg. (Sess)

    [You have fulfilled the condition].

    [You have unlocked the secret of the Quernberg Machine Tower].

    [The Battlecruiser Quernberg Mech begins to fight back].

    [The Battlecruiser Quernberg Mech umtes experience].

    [Prestige has been umted in the Battlecruiser Cirnberg Mech].

    [For information on umted experience and prestige, see.]

    .

    .

    .

    [You have cleared the Quernberg Machine Tower Crack].

    is Lee Ho-yeol.

    Eventually, Lee Ho-yeol cleared the crack.

    The message echoed through the Quernberg Machine Tower to all yers.

    Another jaw-dropping performance. Above all, this was an unimaginable speed of capture.

    No, how did you get to 30 points so quickly?

    Thest time I checked, I was at 21 points.

    Whats with this deal anyway?!

    Koo-koo-koo-koo-!

    Isnt this thing going to copse?!

    The machine tower was shaking to the point that it made me shiver.

    Their questions and curiosity only increased.

    What happened upstairs?

    If you cleared the crack so quickly, what was it?

    At least it wasnt a self-destruct, right?

    Oh, Im so frustrated, isnt Lee Ho-yeol going to do something like streaming?!

    I was so curious that I wanted to throw a ridiculous tantrum!

    But the mood didntst long.

    Soon, the yers were getting the message.

    [Someone has unlocked the secret of the Quernberg Machine Tower].

    [The Battlecruiser Quernberg areunching a counterattack].

    !!!

    For once, I knew immediately.

    That someone is Lee Ho-yeol!

    He had indeed uncovered the secret of the Quernberg Machine Tower in such a short time.

    But wait, what did he mean by a Battlecruiser?

    The faces of the yers gradually began to change.

    isunching a counterattack? Counterattack? What counterattack?

    So its just shaking, not copsing?

    No way, was that a transforming robot or something?! This?!

    Shock, shock, shock

    And so on and so forth.

    But I couldnt stay surprised forever.

    Crack cleared.

    Just like the system said.

    When I opened my eyes again, I was greeted by thendscape of reality.

    A dumbfounded moment.

    The rift that had been created in the Yusra Kingdom.

    The yers who entered the machine tower through him thought.

    Ah, Lee Ho-yeol!

    Where is Lee Ho-yeol?

    If I can get a word out of him, Ill win big!

    They looked around.

    I decided to grab him by the ankles and hang on to him.

    Seriously, the messages came like a storm.

    What had happened upstairs?

    What are the secrets of the Quernberg machine tower?

    Theyreunching a counterattack, but against whom?

    What kind of weapon is this?

    It was a truckload of questions.

    And Im sure the viewers, the world, too.

    So the answer, if there is one, is.

    .

    Ill do it for the worlds right to know.

    The yers gird their nerves.

    Finding a spot in the crowd?

    That wasnt too difficult.

    From the hair to the silver hair.

    The presence of Ho Yeol from his silver hair cannot be buried.

    As if that wasnt enough, this time he had Nam Tae-min, a hunk of muscle, by his side.

    But.

    omg.

    Its the right to know, and its a spleen resolution, and what.

    The moment I came face to face with Ho-Yeol.

    My lips froze, but didnt fall.

    When I asked, it came to me.

    The cold demeanor Ho-yeol had shown to the public all these years.

    -Not doing anything??? Forgot the question?

    -Youre making me subscribe twice.

    -Just ask him something, please! Or are you collecting money?!

    That was even scarier than the angry chat from viewers.

    Werent they yers themselves?

    As in the crack in the Quernberg machine tower.

    There was no way they wouldnt run into Ho-Yeol again.

    But if they ever did, would they be able to tell him?

    Holy sh*t.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ho-Yeol in action in a passing machine tower.

    He walked through the trap with grace.

    A 10-game winning streak in a tournament where it was hard to win a single game.

    I witnessed it myself.

    Im crazy!

    Like a bunch of clueless reporters.

    They couldnt get to Ho Yeol.

    Yes, you can see what you know.

    The yers knew Ho Yeol.

    I couldnt just grab him by the ankles and hang on.

    Go first.

    The crowd parted at Ho-yeols words.

    So Ho-yeol stood out from the crowd.

    He left without a single wrinkle or dust on his clothes.

    whoa.

    A sigh escaped him.

    Excuses came from the remaining yers.

    No, we couldnt help it, could we?

    Didnt you see that sour look? Its not really his!

    Unsubscribe? Do it. Its views, itsments, its dislikes, its terrorism, its whatever, Im way more scared of Lee Ho-yeol than that sh*t!

    *

    I headed straight for the portal.

    Arrive at the Magic Tower.

    I climbed the stairs and opened the door to theb.

    Thunk

    It was only after I closed the door that I realized.

    I must have hit the jackpot.

    The top floor of the Quernberg machine tower.

    Thest message I saw there.

    [Experience is umted in the Cirnberg Machine Tower].

    [Prestige umtes in the Battlecruiser Quernberg Machine Tower].

    [You gain ess to the umted experience and prestige].

    Experience and prestige!

    Its not the other way around, its the experience and prestige earned by the Quernberg Machine Tower, which has the prestigiousbel of being an Ultimate Weapon.

    And Ive seen it with my own two eyes.

    Ive seen the towers technological prowess with my own two eyes.

    Maybe we shouldnt me level anymore?

    This is the Quernberg Machine-Tower, the final weapon in the counteroffensive.

    It will hunt down demons on the continent of Arcana and gain experience,

    He will naturally y an active role and umte fame..

    And thats what Im giggling about.

    Its no wonder my heart is pounding with anticipation.

    I was too shameless to be carefree.

    Dalcak

    I was already sipping my teacup.

    With great poweres great responsibility.

    Youre a hard person to cheer up. Really.

    Of course, in retrospect, it was too early to be happy.

    Hed earned the right to acquire it.

    Its not like I acquired it.

    I mean, the experience points and the reputation umted in the Quernberg machine tower.

    Somehow I had to acquire it to make it mine.

    How to do that, I couldnt immediately tell.

    The Quernberg Machine Tower was on the continent of Arcana.

    Dakkak

    So I guess its best to let this excitement die down for now.

    Yes, lets consider it a savings ount and forget about it.

    Ill be able to stand tall in front of the level.

    Im not going to be a wimp anymore.

    Im saving up for the future.

    Myself.

    Of course, my hands are not for mental victories.

    They were busy earlier.

    Writing on a parchment with a feather pen.

    The addressee was, of course, the chief mage, Marcelo.

    [Marcelos Research], the quest objective fulfilled.

    I also learned something new at the Quernberg Machine Tower.

    Ill have to talk to Marcelo about that.

    The situation on the Arcana Continent as seen from the crack.

    The possibility of interfering in Arcana.

    The mystery of the Quernberg Machine Tower.

    I had a lot to say because I had discovered a lot of things on my own.

    Myself

    Marcelos reply appeared on the parchment.

    Clearly, he had a lot to say.

    !

    The first sentence left me speechless.

    The Quernberg Machine Tower.

    I thought the technology was pretty cool.

    This is where the racees from?!

 Chapter 71: I Can’t Wait (2)

    Chapter 71: I Can��t Wait (2)

    Chapter 71. I Cant Wait (2)

    This was not a story to be told on parchment.

    Dalcock

    I missed this vor.

    But its also not a casual conversation that could be exchanged over a cup of tea. Formality and etiquette are so important. Marcelo sipped his tea, then spoke.

    As you might have guessed, the Quernberg machine tower was built by Dwarfs.

    I cant believe I took such an important statement for granted!

    Yes, the technological marvels of the Quernberg Tower.

    It was the handiwork of the Dwarfs.

    Is this a true story?

    A dwarf.

    Ever since the days when Arcana was nothing but a game.

    They were the stuff of legend.

    At least the elves had eyewitness reports.

    Dwarves, on the other hand, were practically invisible.

    -Are theyingter for bnce reasons?

    -Dwarf weapons and such are already popping up.

    -If you think about the lore, its not exactly wrong???

    Yeah, its a legend.

    A legend passed down from mouth to mouth.

    Dwarf equipment is hard toe by, even for a billion dors.

    That their technological prowess isparable to magic.

    That they were the victims of bnce patches.

    In hindsight, you werent wrong, were you?

    The technological prowess of the Machine Tower wasparable to the Magic Tower.

    Plus, Marcelo wouldnt have said anything out of character.

    Apparently, the Quernberg machine tower was a dwarf construction.

    Indeed, such technology is notmon.

    I hadnt guessed.

    I was surprised by the sudden appearance of the Dwarven race.

    Of course, I didnt show it.

    Marcelo nodded and listened to me.

    The dwarves extreme technological prowess isparable to magic, only in a different direction. I can understand their hunger to learn and hone their skills.

    If there are those who seek magic for truth.

    There are dwarves who seek technology.

    Marcelo pauses, as if hes on to something.

    So, may I ask what happened to you at the Quernberg Machine Tower?

    The question was formal and polite.

    I was pleased to hear it.

    It started with the story of the crack.

    Or rather, the quest.

    I have witnessed the continent of Arcana in the crack, a strange space.

    !

    You guessed it, demons are on the loose.

    Such!

    The reaction that their fears had been realized.

    Marcelo spat out a sigh.

    Then he spoke with difficulty.

    I cant lift my head, I cant do anything.

    Magic Tower, the hidden story behind the story.

    I still didnt know exactly what happened.

    His reaction made me even more certain.

    Im pretty sure I cant intervene even if I wanted to.

    The situation must be serious.

    The real power in the tower.

    Even the chief mage, Marcelo, was stuck.

    So, Im motivated again.

    Quests, anything.

    As long as you can solve the story of the Magic Tower!

    Youll have an incredible ally in the form of the Magic Tower.

    Its a huge reward.

    So you wont be able to solve it right away.

    Didnt I tell you?

    Not even Marcelo can solve it.

    He couldnt even say it out loud.

    Im the same as always.

    Just patiently waiting for the right time.

    Mmm.

    I set my teacup down and continued.

    But I also saw the possibilities.

    Marcelo beat himself up.

    There was one thing that could certainlyfort him.

    Anticipation shed across Marcelos dry face.

    A possibility?

    That you have interfered with the continent of Arcana through the cracks.

    !!!

    Of course, the next crack will also witness the Arcana Continent.

    and interfere with it.

    Well, he wasnt wrong.

    He hadnt forgotten the specifics.

    The Quernberg Machine Tower is Akshans ultimate weapon of war, and it will hunt demons until its pride is spent. As much as I recognize the skill of the dwarves. Marcelo, I suggest you ease your guilt a bit.

    The subject of Akshanes up naturally.

    Theres no reason to hide it.

    And even if you wanted to, could you?

    There is no such thing as a dirty trick in the Grandfell lexicon.

    Marcelo looked like he needed time to think.

    Thanks for the kind words.

    I should have said more.

    In hindsight, the tea was a good idea.

    Otherwise, I would have burned my throat talking.

    Oh.

    Gulp.

    As if he felt the same way.

    Marcelo picked up his empty teacup and set it down with a grunt.

    I said generously.

    Would you like another cup?

    No, I cant be bothered anymore.

    From green tea to ck tea. How about that.

    A neatly organized collection of tea bags on the table.

    Sale items, in other words, with an abundance of innocent taste.

    Marcelo rolled his big eyes and opened his mouth.

    , then Ill have ck tea.

    Excellent choice.

    Thank you.

    Take this tea as well. It doesnt smell too bad.

    Oh, no, I dont mind. Obviously, thest time you told me about the existence of rocket ships, I wasnt ready for new knowledge.

    Ready for new knowledge?

    At best, how to use a smartphone.

    At worst, how to shop on a smartphone.

    Sure. If you have any questions, feel free to ask.

    Like its a big deal.

    Ask away.

    No matter how much I think about it.

    The more you go, the more shameless it gets, really.

    .

    .

    .

    The Oval Office.

    Marcelo paced the office for a long time.

    His mind was racing.

    He couldnt sit down easily.

    Marcelo shook his head.

    My lord, what do you want me to do?

    He knew there would be no answer.

    He felt like he would explode if he didnt talk to himself.

    The situation on the Arcana Continent?

    I had already guessed.

    The shock wasnt great.

    The helplessness of not being able to do anything?

    That was also not a day or two away.

    I could handle it.

    Besides, there was a possibility.

    The possibility of saving the Arcana Continent.

    Hadnt Ho Yeol witnessed it?

    No, that wasnt why his head was spinning.

    Akshan.

    Yes.

    The name that hade out of Ho-Yeols mouth, Akshan.

    A tangle of thoughts began to form in his mind.

    The Quernberg Machine Tower was Akshans ultimate weapon. It was the weapon of the Demon Hunters. It was activated by Lord Ho-Yeol to save Arcana.

    A barely organized thought.

    What it meant was simple.

    That Ho-Yeol was a demon hunter.

    Marceloughed bitterly.

    . are you trying to get me into debt again?

    Akshan.

    And a demon hunter.

    To them, Magic Tower owed a debt he could not repay.

    Marcelo groaned.

    Without even knowing it, I!

    Unaware of the debt.

    He was once again indebted to Ho-Yeol.

    It felt like my heart was breaking.

    I felt a distinctly different emotion than helplessness.

    Yes, this was true guilt.

    Aah!

    Marcelo gritted his teeth.

    No, I dont even deserve to feel sorry for myself.

    Akshan.

    Demon hunter.

    And a holy war.

    To think of the trials Ho-Yeol must have faced in the past, I dare not. In that sense, Marcelo was in awe again.

    How can you be so calm?

    How could Ho Yeol not be agitated?

    Even if he reversed the situation, he couldnt understand it.

    Marcelo looked at the tea bag in his hand.

    -Take this tea as well. It didnt smell bad.

    And then he thought.

    If only I was a god.

    Would I be able to show such mercy?

    Marcelo was unsure.

    He couldnt even begin to count the bowls of fever.

    But he was sure of one thing.

    I can endure no more, my lord.

    That he could no longer be in Ho-Yeols debt.

    Though he couldnt hear the lords reply, Marcelo was certain.

    Now that I know where he came from. Im sure youvee to the same conclusion as I have.

    So there was no hesitation.

    The roundtable was scheduled to resume.

    Marcelo was going to drop the bomb at that meeting.

    He had a good reason.

    Why, thanks to Ho-Yeol, hadnt he witnessed the possibility of a crack?

    Druk-

    Marcelo opened the drawer.

    I dont even deserve mercy right now.

    He ced the tea bags in the drawer, which was clean and dust-free.

    I dont know when Ill ever open this drawer again.

    One thing was certain.

    Things will never be the same at the Tower.

    Marcelo murmured low.

    You elders had better be ready.

    *

    Quernberg Machine Tower Crack!

    From its beginning to its clearing.

    It took a turn that no one could have predicted.

    And by anyone, I mean AAU.

    Senior, I think Ill just write my resignation.

    Resignation? What kind of resignation?

    Theres a limit to how much you can suffer!

    Sung Hyun-joon was frustrated.

    There was nothing great about AAU.

    It was just a game,

    even when he was a member of Arkanas development team.

    No,mon sense tells me we dont know much!

    Arcana became money when it was just a game.

    It makes sense that information about Arcana would be valuable.

    So the security of the content had to be tight.

    Even the developers dont know everything.

    Unless youre Raymond Sean, the missing CEO.

    Anyway, it was obvious to everyone.

    Why do you keep asking me, Im a baby!

    Ugh.

    Sung Hyun-jun scratched his head.

    He too was suffering from the pain of hisrades.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom replied nonchntly.

    Everyone is just frustrated. How much do you want to know?

    I dont know! Im dying of frustration too! No matter how many times I tell you, youre still calling me at dawn.

    Then punch me, but you wont be free.

    Youre too cold, senior. Its sad. I feel sorry for you.

    When you have time to bemoan your lot, take a look at this.

    What, again.

    What the hell, Lee Ho-yeol.

    Oh really! Even like this?

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    It was a name he seemed to hear more than his own name.

    Drat

    Sung Hyun-joon grumbled and dragged his chair.

    Then he saw Ho-yeols image on the monitor.

    What, youre a Park Hwi Kang subscriber too?

    Oh, yeah. His fan movies make meugh out loud. Whatever.

    That wasnt the point.

    It was the Quernberg machine tower in the background.

    The mouse cursor hovered, pointing to the background.

    You know it when you see it, right?

    I know it, the Quernberg machine tower. Whatever that is.

    Exactly. That.

    Sung was right.

    He knew it, but he didnt know what it was.

    That was the limit of AAUs intelligence.

    It was unavoidable, even if it seemed ipetent.

    You werent going to use that until a long timeter, were you?

    Yeah. We just didnt know how wed use it.

    Rayman, that son of a b*tch knew, didnt he, that bastard!

    Anyway, theres yer testimony about it.

    yer testimony.

    That was the moment the crack cleared.

    A message popped up.

    [Someone has unlocked the secret of the Quernberg Machine Tower].

    [The ultimate weapon, the Quernberg Machine Tower, has begun its counterattack].

    Sung Hyun-joons eyes lit up.

    Yes! I thought I was going to die because of that, too? Of course its Lee Ho-yeol. I asked him, and he answered nicely. He said he knew about it. No, then why did you call me? What the hell?!

    Why call?

    Yoon Soo-gyeom moved the mouse.

    The mouse cursor hovered over the second line.

    Sung Hyun-joon spoke up again.

    So Im curious, too? I dont even know what the Quernberg Machine Tower is. How do I know what its for? You know how I feel, dont you?

    No, not that one.

    What? You mean, not the one on the battlefield?

    I looked again, and the cursor was pointing behind me.

    isunching a counterattack?

    Yoon said meaningfully.

    System messages dont lie, thats a promise.

    Isnt that right?

    So that message must be true, too.

    The counterattack begins.

    Sung read the message over and over again.

    Wait a minute, senior. You mean its a counterattack?

    Yes. It means that the counterattack has begun not in our reality, but on the continent of Arcana, where the Quernberg machine tower exists. Hyun-joon, do you know what that means?

    Of course!

    The situation on the Arcana Continent?

    Even if I couldnt witness it, I could predict it.

    The passage of time was four times faster than in reality.

    That meant that the growth rate of demonic monsters and their power were faster than the passage of time.

    Just by looking at the fallen Frost, I could tell that the hypothesis was not wrong.

    So.

    Sung Hyun-joon opened his mouth cautiously.

    If the system message isnt wrong.

    On the Arcana Continent, a living hell. A significant counterattack has beenunched that even the system is forced to admit. someone in the message. Yes. thanks to Lee Ho-yeol revealing the secret of the Quernberg Machine Tower.

    Senpai, this isnt normal, is it?!

    Yeah, its not normal.

    Maybe thats what Ho-Yeol had just done.

    Its humanitys first counterattack against this shitty situation.

    In both reality and the Arcana Continent.

    Its the first fight back in both worlds.

    Even if the world doesnt know that yet.

    The two of them certainly do.

    In that sense, the two of them couldnt help but admire it.

    If its really me, its a neighborhood ce.

    Doridori.

    No, whats a neighborhood ce? I would have told the world about it! Isnt Lee Ho-yeols character unique? Sometimes hes like Noble, sometimes hes like.

    Hyun-joon, I saw that on the inte and they said it was sphemy.

    ? sphemy?!

    Yeah, why else would they say Gentleman?

    Man, I cant even tell a joke to Mr. Lee Ho-yeol. Really.

    Sung Hyun Joon sighed, then nced at Yoon Soo Kyum.

    Surely, youre not a senior or something?

    Yoon Soo-gyeom yfully raised his eyebrows.

    Gentleman?

    Ah, senior!!!

    *

    My ears are tickling badly.

    I wanted to scratch my ears.

    IIt couldnt be.

    Another angle

    Formality knows no time or ce.

    I was about to step into my Frost nature.

    Yes, rtionships and influence, which are at their peak in Frost.

    I checked the [Authority] feature that was activated because of this.

 Chapter 72: You’re a Nuisance (1)

    Chapter 72: You��re a Nuisance (1)

    72. Youre a Nuisance (1)

    Frost was Imperial territory.

    The death of the lord, Sirion, did not change that fact.

    In short, everything must be done ording to the Empires procedures.

    Thud, thud, thud.

    Frosts nature.

    The sound of shoes echoed through the castle.

    The knights salute me.

    What kind of knights, you ask.

    The Knights of Lionheart, of course.

    Weve been waiting for you, Lord Ho-Yeol.

    Lord Harkon, Knights of the Lionheart.

    As soon as he saw me, he was overjoyed.

    As expected, this is not an easy job for a swordsman like me.

    Yes, ording to Imperial procedure.

    It was Harkon who was acting lord of Frost.

    Of all the Arcane summoned to reality.

    It was Harkon, Knight Commander of Lionheart, who held the highest rank in the Empire.

    Naturally, I was involved in the decision.

    Im sure youll do well.

    Rtionships and influence at their peak.

    The [Authority] feature that was activated because of that.

    Yeah, that power was pretty powerful.

    It was enough to break Harkons stubbornness.

    If it was Lee Ho-yeol, who is full of greed, I wouldnt know.

    Isnt this the Grandfell who couldnt live without formalities and procedures?

    Its not some abandonednd in the Frost.

    I know its Imperial territory.

    To vite imperial protocols and stealnd?

    Its not something that should be done in Grandfell.

    At first, of course, I was disappointed.

    Unlike the innocent Grandfell, I am a mere mortal.

    As if that werent enough, Id have to deal with a lot of trouble.

    -What is Frosts economic value?

    -Japanese government, Frost cannot be given away to anyone.

    -AAU, International agreements should never be ignored.

    New update.

    From the time the word Frost appeared there.

    Until now, when Frost has escaped the Demon Kings grasp.

    The media has been chattering nonstop about Frosts value.

    I must admit, I was a little excited.

    Maybe I could be the lord of Frost, I thought.

    Imperial protocol dictates that Lord Ho-Yeol should be the acting lord, not me.

    Even Harkon had said so.

    But the regret was short-lived.

    I activated the [Authority] function.

    He checked the status of Frost and realized.

    [Northern City, Frost]

    [Status: Worst]

    Well, its a good thing I didnt do anything!

    The current state of Frost was literally the worst.

    It was even worse than the early days of the Yusra Kingdom.

    If the Yusra Kingdom had started from nothing.

    Frost was a negative.

    What is the condition of the people?

    Its not easy, but theyre trying to ept the situation.

    Harkon was right, it wouldnt be easy.

    They hadnt even gotten over the aftermath of the demon.

    Even before theyd gotten over the aftereffects of the demon.

    In that sense, it was a good thing.

    Imagine if someone like me was the new lord.

    I wonder if it would have made me feel even more resentful.

    Thinking about it, I couldnt help but be grateful.

    It was a real battle. This.

    Grandfells tired nature is often a boon.

    I added to a worried Harkon.

    Get used to the position, Lord Harkon.

    I am endeavoring to do so.

    No, you must get used to it.

    Sir , is there something wrong with you?

    Indeed, Harkon was perceptive.

    A crack in the Quernberg machine tower.

    The situation on the continent of Arcana that he hade to witness.

    Just like Marcelo.

    There was no reason he couldnt tell Harkon.

    I had a feeling.

    Harkon took a deep breath before speaking.

    But now that youve confirmed my suspicions, Im getting emotional.

    Then his eyes gleamed with determination.

    As you say. Take your seat. Youll get used to the weight.

    Yes, Harkon would have to get used to it.

    Given the situation on the continent of Arcana.

    There was no guarantee that something like the Frost would not happen again.

    Unless the Emperor of the Empire showed up.

    Harkons shoulders grew heavier and heavier.

    was. Now that you think about it, there was nothing good about that, was there?

    If only this were a game.

    Being a lord wasnt all it was made out to be.

    You have so many responsibilities.

    In that sense, the [Authority] feature was deceptive.

    Im not a lord, but I have the power of a lord.

    Of course, you cant just wield that power at will.

    Selfishly wielding power?

    The pride of Grandfell would not allow him to do that.

    Not if he used it at the right time.

    How is the recovery progressing?

    Its going well, thanks to the Guild.

    I see. Wed better prioritize our work.

    Mm-hmm.

    I immediately raised my feather pen.

    Frost Reconstruction.

    I scanned through the papers, looking for things to fix.

    Yeah, I could see where it could be improved.

    This, of course, was due to Grandfells setting.

    There was a good reason why he was chosen to be the heir of the family at the tender age of seven.

    In the setting.

    He was the heir to a great family.

    Knowledge of all aspects of manor management?

    Like a talent for magic or swordsmanship.

    Intuitively recognizing problems when he sees them.

    He could evene up with solutions.

    So there was a reason why Harkon greeted me with such enthusiasm.

    He had his reasons.

    Thats terrible! If it werent for you, I would have made a huge mistake.

    Everyone makes mistakes.

    Youre trying to be humble and make me feel ashamed, but Lord Ho-yeol never makes mistakes, do you?

    What are you doing, answer me quickly.

    Every moment of my life is the result of my mistakes as a school boy!

    But, contrary to my feelings.

    I remained shamelessly silent.

    In the end, it was Harkon who spoke first.

    Ive heard some bad news, but at least talking to you has given me some breathing room, though Im still indebted to you once again.

    Indebted.

    When I put it like that, Im at a loss for words.

    I had no idea of the power of the Knights of the Lionheart.

    Ive eaten it up like a bone, havent I!

    Theres no going back.

    If it werent for the Lionheart Knights.

    Id never have gotten to see a demon, let alone y one.

    But I didnt ramble on and on.

    I simply replied.

    Everything has a give and take. Never mind.

    Simply shameless!

    How very me.

    Haha. Ill keep that in mind.

    Its a good thing Harkons a flirtatious guy.

    I was thinking about it.

    Suddenly, I heard a noise outside my office window.

    Thud, thud, thud.

    Its a helicopter.

    A helicopter was flying over Frost.

    Harkon looked up and spoke.

    Yessica told me that the people of Frost view that hunk of iron in the sky with unease. I suppose thats fair enough.

    I nodded.

    It would be a natural reaction.

    Just as we were horrified by monsters.

    To the Arcanians, even modern civilization must be foreign.

    Anomalies summoned to reality.

    They will have to adapt.

    But.

    There was something dangling from the helicopter.

    Something untidy and flimsy.

    My reaction to it was natural.

    I gave it a cold stare and said.

    Aesthetically disturbing.

    *

    Anything worth having was bound to have a twist.

    Even if its a ridiculous demand.

    Keeeeeeep-!

    A creepy sound emanated from the loudspeaker.

    A furious voice continued.

    The government must deport the refugees immediately!

    Deport them! Deport them!

    Dont go against the will of the people for their country!

    By this time, Hokkaido was not exactly a breezy ce.

    This year is tough. Its miserable.

    Chung Man-seok of the Korea Times.

    South Korean reporters gathered in Hokkaido, Japan, shivered. Partly because of the cold winds, but mostly because of those protesters.

    Are they really creepy? I mean, do you really want to do that?

    Refugees. Refugees.

    Theyve seen what the people of Frost have been through. No real person would do that.

    I dont even want to call it a protest.

    The reporters could see the ulterior motives.

    Jeong Man-seoks breath came out of his mouth.

    They must have gotten funding from far-right groups.

    Thats the governments first tendency, so whats the big deal?

    Its urgent, and the situation in Japan is ridiculous, isnt it?

    The Japanese government broke international agreements to preempt Frost.

    They had taken a gamble for their own Inazuma Guild.

    In fact, the majority of the Inazuma Guild, including Guild Master Kazuma Hisagi, had brazenly emigrated to the Kingdom of Yusra.

    There was an uproar for a while.

    It was a de facto exile, that is.

    I dont know what happened between Inazuma and the Japanese government, but they really shake hands and now theyre throwing in the towel. Japans image is going down the drain~

    Well, since they broke the agreement, theyre going to keep throwing it around anyway.

    Tududududu

    In the middle of our conversation.

    The sound of a helicopter overhead.

    The reporters pressed their shutters in frustration.

    What does that banner say?

    F*ck off. Long live Japan. Thats about as nd as it gets.

    Holy sh*t. Those.

    I wondered if this was necessary.

    Whats the point of an international agreement?

    No matter how hard I tried, nothing would change.

    No matter how much the Japanese government tried, they couldnt influence Frost.

    Even knowing that, they still wanted to stab him because they were frustrated.

    At this point, it was more than a poke.

    They even put up a banner like that in the sky.

    No intention. Thats just pure malice.

    Malice.

    Yes, where theres value, theres a twist.

    Where theres a twist, theres a devil.

    Especially in a ce like this, with all the negativity.

    Youre doing great.

    The guidelines were filled with protesters and reporters.

    The man watching, Kenji Maeda, shivered.

    Cold? No.

    Goosebumps? No, not that either.

    Maeda shivered with a rush of exhration.

    Yes, this is it.

    Maeda was no longer a government minister.

    Well, it may look that way on the outside.

    He was possessed by a demon.

    Maedas pupils ckened.

    Foolish. Foolish.

    Humans were stupid.

    Was that Kenji Maeda?

    What was so great about this insignificant bastard?

    Whats so great about this insignificant person?

    Of course, as I said, it wasnt just humans who were foolish.

    You, too, my lord, were very foolish.

    Decarabia, the Demon King.

    Yes, even the demon who had once been his lord was foolish.

    White Commander, Demon Army.

    Recalling his past, heughed meanly.

    A demon will always be a demon.

    Despicably, viciously.

    Thats how the devil is supposed to live.

    And he knew it.

    He would not give his life for his foolish master.

    He deserted the demon army and took up human form.

    And what is the result?

    Burrr.

    The foolish demon is dead.

    The foolish demon was dead, and he was living, breathing, and growing stronger.

    Maeda, drunk with ecstasy, came to his senses.

    Oh, youre reporters.

    I began to y Kenji Maeda.

    It wasnt difficult.

    In fact, it was enjoyable.

    Isnt this a democracy? Isnt there no such thing as a wrong opinion? Since when did protests have toe with strings attached? Isnt that right? What are you guys from, anyway? What, Korea?! Yeah, I can see where youreing from!

    Every word, every snide remark.

    Their negative emotions were stirred up.

    It was good to clean up the mess.

    Kenji Maeda.

    When his body became useless, he could be discarded.

    Of course, by then, he would be a much stronger demon than he is now.

    Even so, I dont intend to die as foolishly as a Demon King.

    He had no intention of iming to be king.

    Ill just be mean, vicious, and demonic.

    He would live by possessing humans.

    In that sense, it was preying on its prey.

    The one who defeated the Demon King.

    Surely, it was Lee Ho-yeol.

    Lee Ho-yeol, if he could possess his body, he was the best.

    Just like he could do with the insignificant Maedas body.

    He could wield a human.

    If I could possess the body of the man who defeated the Demon King.

    I could be a Demon King, or something more.

    Yes, that was why he had sought out Frost.

    Who could im Lee Ho-Yeols body?

    He had no problem with that.

    I am not foolish.

    I didnt mean to say I was a demon, like the devil.

    Even if I had defeated a demon.

    He wouldnt recognize himself in Maedas body.

    It was a matter of catching them off guard.

    In that sense, it was fishing.

    I cast the bait.

    The bait of protesters and helicopters.

    Lee Ho-yeol, if he takes the bait!

    Maeda was thinking that.

    Tudududududu!

    The helicopter wasing back.

    For some reason, the sound of the propellers was very urgent.

    The reporters shouted.

    Now, wait a minute. Is that on fire? No way!

    Is the helicopter on fire?

    No, thats not it, the banner is on fire!

    !

    Suddenly, the corners of Maedas mouth twitched upward.

    Humans are stupid after all!

    Lee Ho-yeol took the bait.

    Maeda turned to the reporters as if waiting for a response.

    This is a clear act of hostility. I cant take it anymore, Im going to go into Frost right now and settle this myself!

    Of course, Maedas illusion was short-lived.

    The moment he stepped into the Frost.

    He subconsciously realized.

    What is this, this gaze?

    The terror of a hunter facing his natural

    .

    Maybe its because Ive leveled up.

    You realize your bodys senses have be even more acute.

    For example, now.

    [Skill, Natural Enemy is activated].

 Chapter 73: You’re a Nuisance (2)

    Chapter 73: You��re a Nuisance (2)

    Chapter 73. Youre a Nuisance (2)

    It was as if a detector had been set off.

    The bodys senses were sharpened.

    !

    I could feel the demons presence.

    The moment [Natural Enemy] is triggered.

    The position of the guy pictured in my head.

    The demon had stepped into Frost.

    Its a new feeling.

    Anyway, its amazing. Lee Ho-yeol.

    If this isnt the development of the nsmen, I dont know what is.

    Suddenly, the first encounter with the rising demon.

    Even the imp possessing Nam Chul-min didnt recognize me right away.

    Comparing then and now, I wonder if this is the same demon hunter.

    Perhaps the biggest influence is the level.

    Yeah, because I was only level 55 back then.

    Now Im level 295.

    Thats a whopping 240 levels.

    Plus, Ive improved my strength and agility stats through ss quests. Its all worth it, all those moonlight gymnastics.

    Youre off topic.

    In that sense, I wondered what the hell he was doing.

    On Frost. No, not just Frost.

    Maximum rtionship and influence.

    Frost, who I have enabled [Authority] on.

    How dare the demon step in, let alone a vendor!

    Who is the demon?

    A creature that is more of an eyesore to Grandfell than a helicopter banner.

    Hence their inferiority.

    As if burning them like banners wasnt enough.

    I immediately manifested a portal.

    Portals, a high-level skill that even Ranked yers feel burdened to use.

    Naturally, I didnt have such a high-level skill.

    So how did I manifest a portal?

    Im not sure.

    Its a different kind of magic than skills.

    The location of the demon.

    Where I felt the aura.

    The coordinates are in front of the Frost Gate.

    Its not far away, and [Natural Enemy] must be activated.

    Although the portal was manifested with great momentum.

    Its a hippopotamus that eats mana. This?

    My energy is visibly drained.

    I realize with a start.

    How do you maintain a portal like this?

    Not to mention the tower.

    Its a joke that dwarfs arepared to such a tower.

    However, I dont let it get to me.

    Bam.

    What, what?!

    Hes not one to mess around.

    Especially now that theres a demon on the loose.

    A portal opened in the air.

    I emerged from it.

    A middle-aged man appeared, agitated by the sight.

    Excuse me. I dont know what misunderstanding there is, but yes, I am this person. Kenji Maeda. Ive been steadily working in politics for over a decade.

    No, thats just a facade.

    Of course it is.

    Its not me, Grandfell, whos going to give that excuse the benefit of the doubt.

    Ive told you many times.

    You dont talk to the prey.

    Flowing silence.

    He was speaking now, almost begging.

    Yes, I made a huge mistake, not only with the protesters, but with the helicopter. Ill never go near Frost again!

    Politics.

    I had guessed by the sound of it.

    So this guy was right.

    More than I expected.

    I felt it when I turned back.

    The demon was bing more cunning by the minute.

    The subus that possessed Baek Yi-seol.

    The subus was the master of the Shinhwa Guild. And just like Baek Yi-seols status as a chaebol second generation was utilized. This guy was doing the same.

    In that sense, its a good thing.

    I have developed a sense to sense the presence of demons.

    The more subtle the demons be.

    My keen senses will see the light.

    While I was thinking.

    Suddenly, I heard the yers conversation.

    Hey, its Ho Yeol!

    Whats going on?

    I dont know. I think its a Japanese politician apologizing for the protest and the helicopter. Hes just bowed out.

    Really? It was already loud and distracting.

    But wait. This is all good.

    What, Ho-yeol, youre not good enough to be called hardness, now youre named sir?

    Whats with the overwhelming title?

    Of course, against my better judgment.

    But its a title well deserved.

    The body has epted it as nonchntly as always.

    Yes, it is not iprehensible.

    Those yers were the working ss.

    From rebuilding the kingdom of Yusra to restoring Frost. I was the one who unintentionally created working-ss jobs, even if I didnt mean to.

    If hes going to apologize like that, why did he do it?

    Because Mr. Ho-yeol ising, so I just lowered my tail.

    Oh, shit. I didnt need to be interrupted.

    Stares.

    There are a lot of eyes.

    He was relieved.

    I could see the devil was relieved.

    An illusion that doesnt make meugh. Thats it.

    I dont know about you, but Grandfell doesnt hold back.

    He doesnt care what he sees.

    I would have burned the demon possessing that man.

    But.

    ouch! You got hit in the face!

    I know. I told you not to mess with your sister!

    Mr. Lee. From now on, you wont look at me as an older sister!

    Pride was telling.

    The residents of Frost trying to get back on their feet from their wounds.

    Burning demons in front of them?

    Reopening a wound that was healing?

    Thats not pride, thats stubbornness.

    Clumps of snowing and going.

    I turned my head away from the kids in the middle of a snowball fight.

    And I said to the boy.

    Say that again.

    Again? Oh, I apologize, there arent enough protesters.

    No, again.

    What? Yes, I apologize again.

    Again.

    ?

    I said coldly.

    Look at who youre apologizing to.

    The demons apology.

    The resident of Frost, not me.

    Realizing my meaning, he bowed his head in apology.

    I apologize. Children.

    My brother and sister winced in unison.

    The older sister hid her brother behind her back.

    I stared at the scene and worked my magic.

    Yes, an apple is an apple, and demons are to be hunted.

    There are a few spells I can manifest.

    A demon like that, hunting in silence.

    Why, like a subus.

    And yet you want to help me.

    Get away from me!

    Flick.

    My sister threw a snowball at the mans face.

    Puck.

    A strike in the middle of the face.

    Magic manifesting at the same time.

    [Levels up].

    Somehow the timing was perfect, and this

    *.

    Kenji Maeda.

    Mmm.

    He woke up in a hospital bedroom.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, the men beside him spoke.

    Maeda-san, are you awake?

    I feel like Ive been asleep for a very long time.

    Yes!

    ?

    The men made subtle expressions at Maedas words.

    Maeda was puzzled.

    It literally felt like shed been asleep for a very long time and just woke up.

    If I may use an analogy, yes, it was like waking up from a deep subconscious sleep.

    Maeda smiles sheepishly.

    Working in such a deep dream, Im impressed.

    Fragments of the dream came back to me.

    Joining the protesters in the field.

    Helicopters hovering overhead.

    Being interviewed by reporters.

    And at the end, did you feel like you met someone higher up?

    Maedas words stunned the men.

    What really happened to your head?

    A moment of tension.

    Maeda frowned and said.

    Turn on the TV.

    ?

    You count from one to ten. Will you exin what happened while I was asleep? I mean everyone Dont be conceited as a yer, open your eyes and ears. You have to watch the news to know how the world is going.

    Maeda nervously picked up the remote.

    Keep that in mind if you want to work with me.

    Yes, the men were all yers.

    Government dogs to rece Inazuma, to be exact.

    Maeda clicked her tongue.

    They cant even understand a word I say, so how can I serve them?

    Inazumas level of intelligence was far below her.

    But Maeda was mistaken.

    It wasnt that the men didnt understand, they just pretended not to.

    For Maedas sake.

    Beep

    The anchors voice came from the TV.

    -This is a screen of material obtained from the Inte.

    Frost floats on the screen.

    A middle-aged man slouching ugly.

    Maeda clicked her tongue harder than before.

    I dont know who he is, but hes cringing like that?!

    Then it hit him.

    Maedas eyes widened.

    That wasnt him, was it?

    What the hell is that?

    Calm down. You must be absolutely calm.

    Im asking you what happened!!!

    Surely it wasnt a dream?

    The protesters, the helicopter, and the man on high.

    It was all real?

    No, thats too weird to be true.

    My memory shouldnt be this fuzzy.

    I was in agony.

    One after another, the subtitle popped into my head.

    -Kenji Maeda, the ultimate humiliation of Japanese politics!

    My, my, my body is the humiliation of the political world?

    Bam!

    Yes, that broadcaster has always been biased.

    I recognized it when it started praising Hanryu.

    Furious, Maeda changed the channel.

    On another channel, there was definitely a proper.

    !

    A timely resource screen popped up.

    Puck-!

    There he was, getting hit with a snowball.

    Could it be the grandson to be precise?

    He was knocked out by a snowball thrown by a boy!

    Maeda was at a loss for words.

    The other men spoke up.

    Theres nothing wrong with your brain, but we suspect memory loss.

    Thats why you must take absolute rest.

    Maeda-san, even if you keep looking, you wont find any good stories!

    Beep

    Beep

    It was true.

    No matter how many channels he turned, all he could see was his own humiliation and disgrace.

    Or praise for Lee Ho-yeol.

    -The scene of receiving an apology for the residents of Frost was really not amon scene. Shouldnt we Japanese politicians follow the attitude of yer Lee Ho-yeol  .

    Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!

    Maeda screamed.

    Was this really a memory loss?

    Thinking didnt catch up with him.

    Maedas eyes shed as he screamed.

    So, what were you guys doing while I was being a d*ck?

    We were waiting, just like you said.

    Wait? Was it really your job to wait until I was dead, socially, and do you think I brought in the likes of you to do this? Think proactively!

    It was an unnecessary spark.

    His own ugliness flickering in front of his eyes.

    Maeda could hardly hold back his anger.

    Stupid bastards! I was an idiot for trying to raise them!

    So He didnt notice.

    Druk

    You should be quiet in a hospital, its proper etiquette and formality.

    ?

    Dont move. Itll only take a few seconds to make skewers out of you.

    Hisagi! Now, what brings you here?

    Kazuma Hisagi.

    Until the moment he opened the door to the hospital room and walked in.

    Hisagis tongue flicked out like a snake.

    Dont ask, you know.

    There were six yers from Maedas side in the hospital room.

    Byparison, Hisagi was alone.

    Still, the six yers were frozen in ce.

    How intimidating!

    I wonder if this is what venomous snakes emit.

    I could feel that Hisagis words were not empty words.

    Shuffle.

    Hisagi sat down next to Maedas bed.

    Im here to ask the higher-ups. Oh, Ill spare you the honorifics. You know I cut ties with the government.

    So be it.

    Are you crazy, by the way?

    Well, what?

    This thing you said you did alone.

    For a moment, Hisagis spirits soared.

    Hisagi spoke up.

    I made it clear to you, if you didnt want me to go after you, dont touch Frost and Lee Ho-Yeol. You knew that.

    I dont know what happened this time either. I dont remember!!

    Oh, you dont remember? Thats a really good excuse.

    Lighthearted lines.

    But there wasnt the slightest hint of a smile on Hisagis face.

    Dont bother trying to convince a bribed judge. Im here to tell you that the doctor told me that you have a head injury, and that the photographs show no abnormalities, so why cant you remember?

    Uh, really. I dont remember. Please believe me!

    Well, I dont know. Im taking your advice and actively thinking about it.

    !

    The yers froze for a moment.

    Hisagi spoke up.

    But I cant either.

    Ughhhhh. Im frustrated too. I really dont remember! No, I apologize if I dont remember. Ill go back to Frost and apologize to him again!

    Thats not it. It wasnt the target this time, it was wrong from the start.

    Hisagi said, trying to be nice.

    You should just stay away and cower in the corner, thats how you apologize, Maeda. Keeping a low profile is the best way to apologize.

    Ill do that, but please dont kill me!

    Well. Think proactively again.

    Ugh!

    Maeda is furious.

    That was enough.

    Hisagi stood up from her seat.

    Yuck.

    He whispered to the dry-swallowing yers.

    Youd better stop holding on to that broken string.

    !

    Thats the end of the line.

    Hisagi added.

    A word of advice from a senior: the longer you dangle, the more it breaks.

    Ill keep that in mind.

    Good.

    Hisagi said finally.

    Ill keep thinking proactively, and youd better keep a low profile, Maeda. Im not as benevolent as Mr. Ho-Yeol. In that sense, you should be grateful to Mr. Ho-Yeol.

    Maeda was too frightened to reply.

    He would always live his life from now on, haunted by the fear that Hisagi was watching him.

    No wonder he couldnt do anything stupid.

    Druk

    The hospital room Hisagi had left.

    The men sighed, finally rxing.

    Thats Kazuma Hisagi.

    The imposing presence of a top ranker.

    It was more than I could have imagined.

    I couldnt help but feel dazed.

    More than that Hisagi-san  .

    Not to mention his performance so far.

    Hisagis mention of him and the respect he showed for him.

    The yers barely swallowed dryly.

    Gulp

    How strong is Lee Ho-yeol, anyway?

    *

    I checked the status window.

    [Name: Grandfell udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 296]

    [Stats]

    Strength: 45 / Agility: 46 / HP: 243 / Luck: 5 / Aesthetics: ]

    [Points held: 1]

    Only level 296.

    Thats not even close to being a mature level.

    However, Im good at grasping topics.

    Whoa.

    Such weak physical training.

    I can only be serious about ss quests.

    At least I have some good news today, which makes me feel less lonely.

    I wiped off the sweat and checked my messages.

 Chapter 74: It’s Just a Fluke (1)

    Chapter 74: It��s Just a Fluke (1)

    Chapter 74. Its Just a Fluke (1)

    The Weight of the Chief (Repeat)

    Proceed with the verification at Topaz Hall. (Sess)

    Sessfully organize a regr meeting. (Ongoing).

    Events in the Magic Tower.

    A regr meeting is about to start.

    I dont know about other yers.

    For me, its an important event.

    How is it already time?

    Why, I remember thest one.

    Even back then, I learned useful magic just by attending, including Marcelos advanced magic, [Anomaly].

    Such a regr meeting of a magic tower.

    For me, it was a big event where I could improve my magical level.

    It was a big event!

    New knowledge is always exciting.

    Okay, for once, Im sympathetic to this rhetoric.

    Above all, it was me who had a specific justification for attacking the crack.

    That means we need to jump into the cracks more aggressively.

    And at a fairly decent level.

    If I dont have enough levels, I have to make up for it on the other side.

    So you have to look forward to it.

    In that case, its good news.

    Of course, Im in a different position than I was at the first meeting.

    As the quest says.

    As Marcelos co-researcher.

    I carried the weight of seniority.

    You have to show the right attitude.

    Mr. Grandfell, youre used to weight and position.

    So as soon as the grueling physical training was over.

    I went straight to my desk without a proper break.

    I reached for the stack of spellbooks on my desk.

    Yes, these heavy spellbooks.

    This is the weight I must carry.

    You mean you need a better understanding.

    Research presented at regr conferences.

    All magic is tried and tested, old and new.

    I have a weight on my shoulders, and I will not be able to observe things as I have in the past.

    In other words, the High Pride has no intention of taking the efforts of the presenters lightly.

    Sigh.

    In the end, its me whos dying this time.

    I cant remember thest time I was in a dorm room.

    Magic Towersboratory.

    Frost.

    Yusras office.

    Magic Towersboratory.

    It wasnt just my mood, I was really only going back and forth to those three ces.

    If its going to be like this, I might as well move.

    I swallowed my sigh.

    Thats all for now.

    Chirp.

    I opened the magic book.

    Despite my grumbling, I was frighteningly focused.

    The book that required such intense concentration was none other than the book on secret herbs.

    The preliminary tests in Topaz Hall.

    The few studies I had passed.

    One of them was a study on the cultivation of elixir herbs.

    New.

    You said it was new to the Magic Tower.

    No wonder its new to me.

    But who was Grandfell?

    He wasnt the kind of man to bring a topic that was foreign even to him to a regr meeting.

    I was responsible for getting the study passed.

    After all, I was carrying the weight of a book.

    Theres so much involved.

    Healing, pharmacy, and manufacturing.

    Theres so much to memorize.

    If it werent for Grandfells talent, I would have beaten him a long time ago. Really.

    But its all in the mind.

    If it cant be avoided.

    Yeah, lets enjoy it.

    Lets dream of a happy future.

    The cultivation of elixir herbs.

    The research will be expensive elixirs and potions in the future.

    Lets drink some kimchi soup.

    Of course, his body was already enjoying it, unlike his mind, which was just now bing discouraged.

    Im looking forward to it.

    Sigh.

    No wonder theb is filled with the sound of books being flipped through.

    *

    Beep

    I flip through the channels.

    -Together with the Gaon Guild, the value of yer Lee Ho-yeol is hard to even dare to measure.

    Beep.

    -Theres a lot of talk about the message that appeared in the crack in the Quernberg machine tower, and its Lee Ho-yeol who may hold the key to solving it.

    Beep

    -His skill at maneuvering mechanical devices is on full disy here. Ive searched all the yers and sses, but I cant find anyone with that skill.

    Somehow, no matter how many channels I flip through, I cant stop hearing about Lee Ho-yeol.

    Ugh.

    Mrs. Choi sighed in frustration.

    She couldnte up with an excuse.

    Well, whenever I turn on the TV, I see his face.

    To be honest, she seemed to see her sons face more often than the faces of her neighbors. I dont know if hes talking about himself or not.

    Aha!

    Lee Jun-wook was concentrating and cutting out something.

    Are you going to get the newspaper again?

    What? Its nothing.

    No, its nothing, its just that if I see Lee Ho-yeols name in the newspaper, Ill take out a pair of scissors.

    Hehe. No.

    The corners of his mouth turned up to his ears.

    A newspaper clipping.

    Mrs. Choi was right, it was Lee Jun-wooks new hobby.

    Someone would have to ask.

    The youngest son of a daughters rich family.

    Whats so strange about keeping newspaper clippings from your own sons wife?

    Of course, Mrs. Choi had plenty to say.

    Do you know that you have more than a box of newspapers? No, I dont mean a box. I just need to point out a corner of the house and newspapers will pop out!

    Uh-huh. Dude, its all just a memory and.

    In a world where we watch the news on our cell phones, didnt Yerim teach us how to capture screenst time, right? Do you have to cut out paper newspapers and collect them? Not even properly organized, just stubborn.

    It was.

    A day or two.

    It wasnt just one or two lines of newspaper!

    Lee Ho-Yeol.

    An article with his sons name?

    If you buy a daily newspaper, Ho-yeols name appears in one article, adding a little lie.

    Politics, economics, even entertainment and sports.

    It was all over the ce.

    Hmph, what is it, you two fighting again?

    Who says were fighting? On this fine day.

    Well, I just cant let go of those scissors.

    No. 3, a familiar scene for Lee Yerim.

    Her brothers face on the TV as soon as she opened the door was also familiar. Lee Yerims mouth watered.

    Mom, its your birthday the day after tomorrow, but didnt Ho-yeol contact you?

    Hes busy. I dont think hed have the time.

    No, hes busy with his work, but what kind of son forgets his moms birthday?

    I dont care how good you are.

    A brother is a brother.

    Son is son.

    Lee Yerim coughed loudly.

    As a very good big sister, I have to say something.

    Of course, its an excuse.

    Inside, Lee Yerim was sarcastic.

    All she wanted to do was tease her brother.

    Thats because I recognized you from your own room?

    Why, from the chicken breast to the sd ingredients.

    My sisters may have been fooled by Lee Ho-yeol, but not me.

    Yes, Lee Yerim hadnt given up since then.

    What caught her eye was an article about Ho Yeol in an entertainment newspaper.

    Yi Yerim broke into the cold war between the menopausal couple.

    Mom, what do you think of your foreign daughter-inw?

    In this case, the foreign daughter-inw was Jesse Heinness.

    Jesses decision to leave her guild behind and join Ho Yeol had caused quite a stir. Of course, as you can see, it also drew Lee Yerims attention.

    You thorn in my side, are you going to say something stupid again?

    Mr. Lee. Not funny. Then, Dad!

    Huh?

    Dad, what do you think of the chaebols daughter-inw?

    The chaebols daughter-inw is the Shinhwa Guild Master, Baek Yi-seol.

    The same Baek Yi Seol who was kicked in the teeth by Ho Yeol time and time again.

    Shes gotten over it now, but it was a shock at the time.

    Baek Yi-seol was secretly popr among women as a femme fatale.

    She was humiliated by her own brother, Ho-yeol.

    The unnies werent making a fuss either. at that time.

    She wonders if Ho-yeol has some kind of magical charm that we dont know about.

    But her delusions were short-lived.

    Bam!

    Ouch! Mom, why are you clutching my head?!

    This thorny is always going to be teased Ho-yeol whenever something happens.

    Im not making fun of him, theres definitely something going on! Doesnt mom know the intricacies of the rtionship between men and women? Who knows if its a rtionship?

    Snap.

    Lee Joon-wook, who had been reading the newspaper, spoke up.

    I know. Shes the one who gave birth to them.

    He also bought a brother and sister as annuals.

    Of course, she couldnt let him finish.

    After all, Mrs. Choi exploded.

    Shut up!

    Both of them were furious.

    Even though her son was on TV every day.

    She couldnt help it.

    Besides, Ho-yeol was a yer.

    It seemed odd to worry about him until now.

    Ho-yeol was doing so well without a crisis.

    Its not for nothing that they say you never stop worrying about your kids.

    I wonder if hes eating properly.

    If I stopped by once in a while, Id make sure they had a good meal.

    I knew Ho-yeol was so busy.

    Her mouth didnt drop easily.

    Lee Yerim noticed and said.

    This is why its useless to raise a son like this.

    But before he could get a p on the back.

    A thud.

    What does that mean?

    The sound of something tapping on the window was heard.

    He turned to the window and gasped.

    Ugh, what is that?

    Something crashed through the open window.

    It was a winged stack of papers.

    To be precise, it was a letter in which magic was manifested.

    p, p, p.

    The winged letternded precisely in Mrs. Chois arms.

    A letter that came to life.

    Not so long ago.

    I would have thought this was a movie.

    Now I could guess.

    Wow, its from my Ho Yeol, right?

    It was.

    In fact, I could tell just by looking at it.

    Rolled up in a circle.

    The letter was sealed with a candle and exuded elegance.

    Lee Yerim said softly.

    Hes a tongue-in-cheek guy. Whats the big deal, right, Mom?

    I know. Im sure hes in a hurry.

    Ugh. No way!

    Well done, my brother.

    No matter how busy you are, you always remember your moms birthday.

    Seeing Mrs. Choi Kang-hees brightened face, Lee Yerims mood instantly improved.

    By the way.

    Mom, he must be crazy!

    I ripped open the candle and saw.

    How many characters is this?

    A long letter that must have taken hours to write.

    Did you think Ho Yeol would say something like this?

    Lines of text, each one filled with formality.

    Of course, it wasnt just a letter.

    Mrs. Choi had found something in the curled up letter.

    There was no need to look too closely.

    Its appearance was all too familiar.

    Lee Yerim frowned.

    Isnt that a tea bag? Is that green tea? What does it say?

    A dense letter.

    Mrs. Choi finally found the one he was referring to.

    herbal tea? Its a tea made with herbs, Ho Yeol?

    *

    Like in the movie, you dont need an owl to send a letter.

    All it took was a little mana.

    I opened the window and the letter took flight.

    No matter how busy you are.

    You cant ignore formality.

    Im sorry for not being able to attend.

    My mom, Mrs. Choi Kang-huis birthday was the day after tomorrow.

    I would have attended the family event if it werent for the regr meeting.

    In that sense, I cant help but be grateful for the regr meetings.

    Why, just writing it down is hundreds of lines.

    Imagine trying to convey that in words.

    Even in front of my sisters?

    I can only imagine. Really.

    Anyway, I didnt forget to enclose a tea made from herbs.

    Youre both at an age where you need to take care of your health.

    In that sense, the herbal tea should help.

    You know, the kind of herbs that make up potions and elixirs?

    It made sense that brewed tea would have simr effects.

    It was worth it to look in the book.

    Of course, it was because of his knowledge of elixirs.

    Hed been poring over all sorts of magical texts in the run-up to the conference, and hed gotten a rough idea of how to use them.

    But its still a long way off.

    Of course, I had an idea.

    Not enlightened.

    For one thing, herbal knowledge isnt something you can magically see. Its something you have to memorize, word for word.

    Moreover, elixir herbs were nts that grew on the continent of Arcana.

    The vast Arcana Continent.

    There were millions and millions of medicinal herbs growing there.

    Gaining knowledge of such medicinal herbs like that.

    Is that even possible?

    I had my doubts.

    Like I said, its all in the mind.

    The possibilities are endless, he said.

    Sigh.

    Thats why Im disappointed,

    Im the one whos disappointed with the level, and I have no choice but to sell the well.

    A second look at my herbal books.

    But my reading didntst long.

    Medicinal herbs are a ss of nts that grow on the continent of Arcana.

    !

    Suddenly, I remembered the passage.

    The Demon King, Decarabian.

    Something about him.

    Yes, Decarabian used birds as his minions.

    He had knowledge of all minerals and nts.

    All nts.

    That would include the knowledge of medicinal herbs.

    Yes, I have the spoils of such a Decarabian.

    [The Pentagram of Impure Knowledge]

    [Rank: Epic]

    [Restrictions: None]

    [Effect: Sealed]

    [Description: A demonic curse has sealed its effects, and it must be purified to know its full power.]

    Its a strange loot, from the name and rank to the!

    Wait, you cant tell me this is impure knowledge?

    But with great expectationses great disappointment.

    I know that.

    Plus, Grandfells personality is notoriously unreliable.

    So.

    I just blurt out casually.

    Every hypothesis needs to be tested.

 Chapter 75: It’s Just a Fluke (2)

    Chapter 75: It��s Just a Fluke (2)

    Chapter 75. Its just a fluke (2)

    Verification.

    I spoke grandly, but it was nothing.

    [The pentagram of impure knowledge].

    Its a demonic item with a sealed power.

    It simply means that it needs to be purified.

    In that sense, the effect of the item could not be seen immediately.

    There is a time for everything.

    Even purifying a demonic item through the [Exorcism Ritual].

    Its only possible when there are demons to hunt.

    Of course, there was also the option of utilizing the services of a magic tower.

    With the authority of the Chief, and without paying a dime.

    But.

    It wont be necessary.

    If you entrusted it with your purification and emotions.

    It will know of the items existence and its effects.

    Learning of its effects through others?

    That alone is a bit of a leak.

    And what kind of beings are they?

    A group with an endless pursuit of knowledge.

    Why, they might even ask to borrow an item like the Vampire Counts Orb, which was obtained after defeating Count Ascura.

    Of course, even if they did, Id probably refuse.

    First and foremost, I didnt have any crap when I purified it.

    Yes, that was actually the most important reason.

    The demonic items that were purified through the [Exorcism Ritual] were all extraordinary in their effects.

    From the Vampire Counts Orb I mentioned.

    Even the equipment he was currently wearing.

    Of course, you cant say that you want to hunt demons.

    As a demon hunter, I know.

    Demons are a despicable lot, the more you try to find them, the more they hide.

    Just when you think youve forgotten.

    They make themselves known.

    Well, that brings us to our conclusion.

    Shut up and deal with whats happening.

    In this case, that means, of course, the quest.

    The Weight of the Chief (Repeat)

    Proceed to Topaz Hall for verification. (Sess)

    Sessfully organize a regr conference. (Ongoing).

    Sessfully organize a regr conference.

    The actions required to do so?

    That, too, I knew only too well.

    Reading is the food of the mind.

    Sigh.

    No wonder all I can hear is the sound of books being turned over.

    *

    Regr conferences of the Magic Tower.

    Since the days when Arcana was a game.

    It was a regrly scheduled event.

    Perhaps no other event has received as much global attention as this one.

    The reason for this was, of course, the hype.

    What kind of ce is the Magic Tower? One of the best military groups on the Arcana continent. Arent those beings who build an ivory tower of knowledge because thats not enough?

    To be officially recognized by such a powerful organization, thats amazing, yer Lee Ho-yeol!

    What kind of recognition is that? Not an apprentice, not a junior adept, not even a senior mage, who is recognized with the same status as the one and only senior mage.

    So the Korean broadcasters started popping the champagne early. This was one of those guaranteed ratings stories.

    VBC.

    The studio is in full swing.

    The producer, Hyun Yong-seok, nodded in approval.

    Theres no better cheat than the old Korean noodle.

    Does that still work these days, Hyun? Young people are so freaked out these days. They make a big deal out of nothing. Sometimes I go on social media to see whats going on, and its just crazy!

    Tsk tsk. To each his own.

    It was.

    To put it bluntly, it was a legitimate national anthem.

    And not just in Korea, but on a global scale.

    It was not an exaggeration.

    Look, look. Even in Japan, theyre talking about how Lee Ho-yeol proved East Asias superiority. That Lee Ho-yeol did a great job for Hokkaido.

    wow. Is it real?

    Everyone is honest with their bodies.

    Hyun Yong-seok was no different.

    No, it wasnt just patriotic, it was exhrating.

    Honestly, it was a little bit. Of course, I shouldnt say that from a position of great benefit to Magic Tower, but he clearly looked down on us, on humanity, didnt he?

    An attitude as high-handed as his reputation.

    Except the portal was always open.

    The Magic Tower hadnt been cooperative.

    He never even showed his face.

    If only he had been more cooperative.

    things would have been a little better.

    That kind of criticism didnt change anything.

    Thats right, such a high-minded and stiff Magic Tower.

    Ho-yeol had entered the Tower with great prestige.

    With the same status as a chief mage.

    That alone makes me feel like Ive struck a blow to the Magic Tower.

    Oh, senior, not so fast.

    It would be nice if you fed me another shot properly.

    Even if youre Mr. Ho-yeol, thats not possible, senior.

    At Hyun Yong-seoks words, Jo Yeon-chul seemed to have a lot to say.

    Our Mr. Ho-yeol, how much do you think youre being red at by those great people? When I first joined thepany, I was also red at every idea conference !

    What, did you? Lets talk.

    Not verbally, sir, you just sighed heavily in every conference . Anyway, I cant imagine how much of a burden it must be for you to be like that. Here, there, and everywhere, all arcanine. Even the mages of that great tower.

    Hmm. That makes sense. That.

    After all, he had been recognized for his abilities and had been epted into the Tower.

    But Hyun Yong-seok knew that society didnt run on merit alone.

    It would be no different in the Magic Tower.

    So it was better to cheer him on than to expect anything from him.

    Still, well see. If its Lee Ho-yeol, who knows?

    It wasnt just the media that paid attention to the regr conference s.

    yers.

    It wasnt an exaggeration to say that yers of the Mage ss were risking their lives for this conference .

    One after another, yers flocked to the Magic Tower.

    Their faces were filled with excitement.

    Naturally, it was because of the excitement.

    I really shouldnt sleep today.

    Thats basic. You have to try to understand with your head.

    But does that count as trying?

    Ho-yeols achievement of being inducted into the Magic Tower!

    It all started with the incident that happened at thest regr conference .

    In the memories of the yers who witnessed it.

    Ho Yeols image was still vivid.

    Even thinking about it again makes me dizzy. Really.

    How did you even think to tackle him?

    By asking Marcelo, the chief mage!

    The impact must have been intense.

    But who knows?

    I had no idea that that snarkyment was connected to the quest in the tower.

    I watched it happen.

    The yers had no choice but to hold their tongues.

    Honestly, dont you think we can do it too?

    Do any of you remember Lee Ho-yeols line from that time?

    Something about navigation, I think. Ha, my ass.

    More sighing.

    The yers were just pulling out their invitations to the regr conference .

    A figure shed past them.

    It was Jesse Heinness, wearing a giant fedora hat.

    Boom.

    For a moment, silence descended on the Mage ss yers.

    He had already moved on to higher ground.

    They couldnt possibly consider him apetitor.

    Jesse is the most annoying.

    The biggest obstacle to this conference.

    Odds are, its Jesse Heinness.

    So Jesse has unwittingly be everybodyspetitor.

    Whether he realizes it or not.

    The corners of Jesses mouth turned upward.

    Hey, are you smiling?

    Why do I feel like Ive never seen her smile before?

    Shes even prettier when she smiles.

    Get a grip, as*hole. Werepetitors!

    Of course, no one could ask Jesse why.

    Even with the hat.

    Atop Jesses head, the top hat bobbed.

    -Pupil, I can see how youre looking forward to the conve, and I can see how youre searching for truth, and I can see that youre finally bing a mage. Its worth all the hard work Ive put into teaching you!

    But silence.

    No answer.

    In the silence, the tin foil hat suddenly realized something.

    The tin foil hat rattled more furiously.

    -, apprentice, youre excited about the conference, arent you?

    No, no, no.

    Please, give me some kind of answer.

    But no answer came from the disciple, despite his desperate pleas.

    Tadadak.

    As Jesse climbed the dizzying staircase of the magic tower, he stopped dead in his tracks.

    The Crystal Hall, the ce where regr conference s were held.

    Jesse took a small, deep breath at the entrance.

    Why am I nervous!

    Yes, it was Ho Yeol who should be nervous.

    Unlike the other yers.

    She had already sensed the different air as she walked in and out of the tower.

    Ho-yeol was in charge of pre-qualification for the regr conference.

    Because of that, he knew the atmosphere of the frozen Magic Tower.

    He knew it very well.

    Im sure everyone is watching.

    Especially the senior mages, whose eyes would be lit up.

    It wasnt an exaggeration to say that the oue of the regr conference would determine the honor and position of the school.

    It was one thing for Ho Yeol to prove himself.

    Its another thing entirely.

    There was no way the senior mages would give him a favorable nce.

    !

    As expected.

    When I entered the Crystal Hall, I saw the senior mages.

    I counted them all, and they were all present.

    Even Mathis?

    Even Senior Mage Mathis Dean Karl of the ck Mages, who rarely attended conferences, was there.

    There was definitely a different atmosphere hovering in the Crystal Hall.

    Thats right.

    Silence in the Crystal Hall at this moment.

    In the midst of it, different thoughts were running through their minds.

    Some were fueled by the desire for the quest.

    Some wereining about pre-qualification.

    Others were worried about their fate.

    But their thoughts didntst long.

    Soon, the sound of shoes echoed through the hall.

    As soon as Ho-yeol appeared, he announced.

    Regr conference called to order. The Chief Mage, Marcelo, will be absent from this conference due to his attendance at the Round Table. Therefore, ording to protocol.

    As if anyones worries were irrelevant.

    In a calm voice.

    I will preside over this conference .

    *

    Regr conferences.

    Roundtable.

    What a coincidence that these two important events ovep!

    I dont know who organized the schedule.

    This was a real society.

    Its not enough to write about. And this?

    Marcelo, youre putting too much trust in me.

    I cant believe youre putting this burden on me.

    Marcelo didnt sound the least bit concerned.

    In fact, he was delighted.

    -Thanks to your help, I was able to attend the roundtable.

    What the hell is a roundtable?

    Does he mean hes going to send me to a regr conference?

    I was puzzled at first.

    When I heard the exnation, I nodded in agreement.

    The chief mage, the real power in the tower.

    Marcelo was the lowest ranking member of the Round Table.

    Lord of the Tower.

    The elder mage.

    And Marcelo, the chief mage.

    Their meeting is called the Round Table.

    What exactly was said and done in those meetings.

    I couldnt possibly know.

    I dont even know what it looks like.

    Id never met any of the elder mages, let alone the top lords.

    They always seemed to be the most elusive of beings.

    Even among the senior mages.

    Ive heard that only a handful of people have ever met them.

    In that sense, Im kind of looking forward to it.

    -Ill be sure to bring good news.

    Marcelo added.

    High-level meetings.

    If theres good news on the agenda there, its good news.

    Something big ising.

    I dont know what it is, but I think its safe to expect it.

    Of course, that was just me, Lee Ho-yeols preupation.

    Its about whats inside that never shows on the outside.

    I tried different variations of the interference process.

    Thanks to him, I was focused on the conference.

    I listened to every word of the experienced mages presenting their research.

    As I said, the spells presented at conferences are tried-and-true, advanced, and new.

    They could be of use to me in many ways.

    But.

    It wasnt enough.

    First and foremost, I had the weight of being Chief.

    What is a chief?

    The top spot in a rank or position.

    Youve earned the right to lead others.

    Pride is not being satisfied with that.

    Pride to die for!

    Thats why I stayed up until dawn reading all kinds of magic books.

    To me.

    I could never be satisfied with the work of a skilled mage.

    Had this been Topaz Hall, I would have shouted my failure at the top of my lungs.

    But this was Crystal Hall, where a regr conference was being held.

    As if that werent enough.

    I have been duly appointed to take Marcelos ce as its organizer.

    In other words.

    I opened my mouth to speak with the generosity of a senior.

    Do you really think thats the best thing to do?

    !!!

    The problem was that it was my standard.

    .

    .

    .

    Do you really think thats the best?

    !!!

    Ho Yeols words followed.

    The face of the senior mage, Naslow, gradually changed.

    How dare you say you know anything about illusion magic!

    From anger

    , how could you?

    To astonishment.

 Chapter 76: It’s Just a Fluke (3)

    Chapter 76: It��s Just a Fluke (3)

    Chapter 76. Its Just a Fluke (3)

    Illusion magic.

    A magic with plenty of potential, but with all too obvious limitations.

    Topensate for the extreme drain on my mana, I have tried various variations on the interference process, and have achieved some results of significance.

    So much for his own examination.

    The apprentice was right.

    A distinct limitation of illusion magic.

    Ity in its extreme drain on mana.

    But it cant be helped.

    Yes, all magic had its limitations.

    But even with insurmountable limitations.

    The value and potential of illusion magic is greater than any other.

    Nasrow thought sincerely.

    That is why I, Nasrow, have chosen it.

    It was not strange.

    What is the position of Senior Mage?

    The highest authority in their school of magic.

    It was only natural that they would consider their magic the best.

    Or if they didnt think it was the best, if they doubted it.

    They wouldnt have been able to rise to the position of Senior Wizard.

    So.

    It was no wonder Nasrow was furious.

    What do you mean by that?

    Recognizing your limits. I asked if that was really best.

    And by limits, you mean extreme mana drain?

    Until then, Nasrow had scoffed.

    Bringing up limits.

    He snorted.

    That was an obvious mistake, not an intellectual one.

    As I said, there were limits to all magic, regardless of discipline.

    You have a self-replenishing water source.

    But then came the next paving stone.

    At that, Nasrows expression began to twist.

    This wasnt a throwing stone.

    How dare you!

    It was a dare.

    You need to think differently. Do you really believe that illusionary magic is the art of creating something out of nothing? If so, youve failed your quest.

    Why was Nasrow fascinated by illusionary magic?

    Simple.

    It was a magic that could create something out of nothing.

    Unlike other magic, there was no object to search for.

    As such, it was extremely draining.

    And youre talking about nothing?

    If I did, would I fail?

    It was a denial of illusion magic itself!

    Nasrows anger was short-lived, however.

    Ho Yeol continued.

    As long as magic exists, there is no such thing as nothingness in magic.

    The paving stones continue.

    Even Nasrow could not argue with that.

    correct.

    Technically, he wasnt wrong.

    The object of illusory magics search was power itself.

    Hence the limitations of magic efficiency.

    We must abandon the idea that only pure magic can be the object of illusory magic. Oveing the limitations of illusionary magic begins with correcting the error of that search.

    Treating it as an error.

    Isnt that a rejection of illusionary magic at its core?

    Nasrow persevered.

    That word will require responsibility.

    It was an usation that denied the nature of illusionary magic.

    He would have to provide evidence for it.

    If he couldnt, it was nothing more than rhetoric.

    Nasrow listened to the next words.

    It could be light, or it could be the air in the atmosphere. Choosing the right target based on your surroundings is an essential skill for oveing the limitations of illusionary magic.

    Light and air as search targets?

    Nasrow was dumbfounded by that.

    Likewise.

    Understanding the implications, the adept mage spoke up.

    Heh, heh. Does that mean?

    Thats right. It means youll need to have excellent searching talent.

    That, that!

    Nasrow was silent.

    Makes sense.

    Yes, Ho-Yeol was right.

    If you dont stick to magic as a search target.

    If we choose our targets based on our surroundings.

    We might be able to ovee the limitations of illusion magic.

    Any search target would be more efficient than pure magic power.

    But it would not be easy.

    It meant there would be more than one target to get used to.

    But then Ho-Yeol continued.

    This is the illusion magic youve chosen, so get used to its weight.

    Nasrow felt like hed been pped in the back of the head.

    !

    Yes, the reason he chose to use illusion magic.

    Because he was convinced that illusion magic was superior to other magic.

    It was because he believed that illusion magic reigned above all other magic!

    To get used to the weight of such illusionary magic.

    To be able to handle the weight of such illusionary magic.

    Naturally, that included what Ho Yeol had mentioned earlier.

    I suppose that includes a good searching talent.

    Nasrow looked at Ho-Yeol.

    How?

    I dont care how much magical knowledge you have.

    This was not a n that could be put forward without thought.

    Which meant.

    Ho-Yeol had given serious thought to illusion magic.

    Nasrow thought.

    So, hes a mage?

    He could tell because he was one.

    Mages were the most selfish of beings.

    But Ho-Yeol was different.

    Nasrow pondered, then muttered to himself.

    I have unintentionally incurred a debt.

    The regr meetings had only just begun.

    And he wasnt even a Adept yet.

    It was a favoritism that put even a senior mage in debt.

    *

    What does that mean?

    Search? Interference? Manifestation? Seriously!

    Oh, and whats with the trantion feature, it doesnt trante that stuff!

    You see what you know.

    I wont doze off this time.

    Despite my resolve.

    The yers sighed in frustration.

    Hey, Nam Tae-min. What do you know, do you think your brother Chulmin can understand?

    A yer from the Gaon Guild, Mage ss.

    She asked into her earpiece.

    A booming voice assaulted her eardrums.

    -How should I know? By the way, Mr. Ho Yeol, hes really serious.

    -Yes. I dont know what it is, but Im sensing an expert force.

    -Thats probably why hes treated as a senior in the tower.

    -Isnt that why the mages in the tower cant talk back?

    -Yikes. I really should have been worried. Whos Ho-yeol?

    Yes, I shouldnt have asked the Barbarian.

    Like I said, this ce.

    The yers gathered in the Crystal Hall had a lot riding on this regr meeting.

    What if, by some chance, they get the quest,plete the quest, and enter the Magic Tower like Ho Yeol?

    That would be an incredible quest reward.

    That was a huge quest reward.

    It was no wonder that guilds were clinging to it.

    Everyone, say something. Dont you think youve heard it all?

    There were more than a few yers whispering into their earphones.

    But it was unlikely theyd hear back.

    Even if the Guilds analysts were hanging around.

    I couldnt understand it.

    -Searching, interfering, tongue-in-cheek? What the hell is this? You just shout the name of the skill and youre out. Magic!

    Magic and skills arepletely different.

    It took Ho Yeol days to realize that.

    Theres no way any of the yers would recognize it if they put their heads together.

    Except for one.

    Jesse Heinness was the exception.

    Number one in the guild rankings.

    Because he had the full backing of the Shining?

    No. In fact, Jesse didnt even have his earphones on.

    She didnt.

    All she had was her teacher, a man named Old Hat.

    And because shed had a meeting with Ho Yeol.

    Wow.

    Even so.

    Even Jesse didnt realize much.

    After all that crack exploring, monster hunting, and everything else.

    After a full day of reading magic books.

    Searching, interfering, manifesting.

    Only now did she begin to understand the structure of magic.

    But it was enough.

    Great!

    It took me a while to recognize Ho Yeols extraordinary ability.

    The old manmented.

    -Its no use teaching you every day.

    Just one day.

    Just a few hours.

    I feel like Ive lost a pupil to a short question-and-answer session with Ho-yeol.

    But apart from that.

    Old Hat had to admit.

    -Thats not the realm of talent.

    Just evaluating and giving suggestions for improvement.

    Theres a world of difference between the two.

    Talent is a must, and it takes time and thought.

    My tin foil hat twitched.

    -Surely, a man who has piqued my interest.

    A man who piques the interest of an archmage.

    He wanted to let us know how much he was appreciated.

    I wish I could tell them in person.

    Its just a shame you cant.

    Still, it wasnt all bad.

    -For once, it felt like a conference.

    A quest to push the envelope, not be satisfied with the status.

    It was a sight to behold, even for the Archmage.

    I want to let you know how great this is, too.

    The impatient tin foil hat whispered to his apprentice.

    -Dont you want to put me on that mans head one day, apprentice? I know hes not going to let you do that, hes a bit of a prick, but why, Im sure you cane up with an excuse. Yes, lets make up an excuse, just like in that magic school movie! I can talk like that hat, so its not a lie.

    But the tin foil hat soon muddied the waters.

    The next announcement.

    Ho-Yeol, who had been silent, spoke up again.

    I have my doubts.

    !

    There are countless medicinal herbs that look simr, but havepletely different effects and mechanisms. For example, ragweed leaves and cannilia petals.

    A perfectly upright posture, not even cross-legged.

    And not the slightest twist in his voice.

    More upright than posture.

    The two medicinal herbs are identical in appearance and even in their habitat, but their effects are obviously different. Do you believe that your proposed nurturing method can provide amon nurturing effect for all medicinal herbs, including these two?

    The question stunned Old Hat.

    -And a knowledge of medicinal herbs?

    As I said, it wasnt just talent.

    It takes time and serious thought.

    The possibility of doing it was a long shot.

    -I mean, you cant just read every study presented at a conference on !

    I cant even begin to look at them.

    and even suggest improvements.

    You mean youve been thinking about it?

    Yeah, youre only as good as your knowledge.

    It wasnt just the tin foil hat that was freaking me out.

    !

    Starting with Nasrow.

    Bellier Yusia, the senior mage of the Healing School.

    Curtain, Maia, and Garfield.

    !!!

    The announcements continued.

    The more Ho-Yeol spoke.

    The more they opened their mouths.

    The emotions from the pre-qualification?

    The unkind nces he had given Ho-yeol?

    Those feelings were long gone.

    In fact, it made some of the senior mages reflect.

    This is an idea that even I, a senior, would never have thought of!

    You mean to tell me hes put more thought into this than I have?

    Shame on me, I dont even deserve seniority!

    But.

    He didnt seem to care.

    Ho-yeolsplexion didnt change in the slightest.

    He simply announced the next speaker.

    Next. Senior Mage, Vanguard Tom.

    *

    Fish meets water.

    Im sure thats what they say about situations like this.

    Not just an observer.

    A regr meeting as the chief guest and organizer.

    You have to feel the weight of it.

    If you just open your mouth and say.

    I was talking like fish out of water!

    I was tackling every single study.

    As a presenter.

    Oh, how I must havee across.

    I thought, Lets switch positions.

    I realized that I had done something even worse.

    Ive had professors and bosses criticize me for everything, and this?

    And if thats not bad enough, what is? Thats the best you can do?

    If it was the best, you would have presented it at a conference!

    Im a fish out of water, especially a mudfish.

    Why, a mudfish muddies the waters.

    My presence at the conference was more than a mudfish.

    But I thought shamelessly.

    If they dont like it, dont ask them to do it next time.

    Yeah, its better to be crazy than mediocre.

    Lets finish the conference with a bang, as I had decided.

    The good news is.

    At least I wasnt full of shit.

    It was worth it.

    All those books, all those books.

    When I didnt know anything about magic.

    Like, for example, thest regr meeting.

    Back then, Id have had to rely on Grandfells talent to get me through.

    But now I had an idea in my head.

    Of course, I studied for a living, but.

    Nothing.

    Thats right, the knowledge Id umted for my own use was useful.

    Of course, the problem was that it helped me get ahead.

    Weight of the Chief (repeat)

    Perform the verification at Topaz Hall. (Sess)

    Sessfully organize a regr conference. (in progress).

    Well, thats the end of both the meeting and the quest.

    I called for thest speaker.

    Next. Senior Mage, Vanguard Tom.

    Vanguard Tom, Senior Wizard of Pure Magic.

    He was the only senior wizard presenting research at this regr meeting.

    The school of pure magic continues to struggle.

    I hear hes prepared a presentation to revitalize it.

    It wasnt vetted before a senior mage.

    I didnt get to see his face.

    I can imagine how he feels.

    Uncle Tom.

    I remembered him as a bribe.

    -This is Vanguard Tom, Senior Mage of Pure Magic. Im here to offer my congrattions and a small gesture of goodwill. Do you mind if Ie in for a moment?

    The moment I was recognized by all the senior wizards.

    Because it was Uncle Tom who knocked on myb door.

    Such a precarious position to be in.

    I have a feeling this isnt going to be pretty.

    And in a way, I was right.

    As it turns out, I didnt open my mouth.

    Static.

    Vanguard did not appear in the Crystal Hall at my call. For some time now, there had been no sign of Vanguard Tom in the Crystal Hall.

    The senior mages chattered.

    Where did he go?

    He must have been at the far end.

    What, did he have an emergency?

    What could be more urgent than a conference!

    The chatter grew louder.

    The wait continued.

    But Vanguard showed no sign of showing up.

    I stood up from my seat.

    Vanguard Tom.

    What had happened to him.

    I couldnt possibly know.

    But one thing is certain.

    This is my regr conference.

    And I have a quest goal toplete it sessfully,

    a quest objective to sessfullyplete.

    My pride does not allow for such variables.

    With all eyes on me.

    I opened my mouth.

    ording to the procedure.

 Chapter 77: A Senior’s Dignity (1)

    Chapter 77: A Senior��s Dignity (1)

    Chapter 77. A Seniors Dignity (1)

    The regr conference will be temporarily suspended.

    Weight of the Chief (Repeat)

    Proceed with the verification at Topaz Hall. (Sess)

    Conduct the regr conference sessfully. (Ongoing)

    The quest objective is to sessfully conduct a regr conference.

    Ending the conference by skipping thest speaker, Vanguard?

    I can hardly call that a sess.

    My pride was telling me.

    Vanguard Tom. The moment he steps to the podium, the conference resumes.

    Im going to put Vanguard in Crystal Hall!

    Would I be able to run the conference as I pleased?

    Suddenly, I was worried.

    I thought again.

    I shouldnt have made him do it.

    In that sense, hes Uncle Tom.

    I dont know where he disappeared to.

    One thing was certain.

    Of course, before I do that, I will hold you ountable for the current situation.

    Unless theres a good reason.

    I mean, if you dont have a good reason.

    Youre going to have your work cut out for you, Senior Wizard Uncle

    Silence.

    If anyone was watching, Ho Yeol had taken the podium.

    Hes a man who values etiquette and formality.

    As if that werent bad enough, he even mentioned the word procedure.

    How dare anyone chatter or not listen.

    Booming.

    The group exited the Crystal Hall.

    The yers cautiously parted their lips.

    Ya, isnt this a quest?

    It looks like a quest.

    If we find Vanguard Tom, will it be a quest from then on?!

    I could smell it.

    It smelled like a big quest.

    A mage, a senior mage, had gone missing.

    The yers began to take notice.

    An invitation to a regr conference?

    Thats a sign of experience.

    Well, lets wait and see. It could end up being a surprise, right?

    It could be a surprise.

    He was referring to the possibility of Vanguard Tom being inside the tower.

    As in.

    Well, maybe hes just rxed and dozing off somewhere.

    That was a possibility.

    But it was still hard to imagine.

    How could a senior mage do that, let alone someone else?

    Its a Mage ss, after all.

    yers who know the greatness of the Mage Tower.

    It just didnt make sense that a Senior Mage would make such a mistake.

    So the wait wasnt long.

    First in line.

    The moment all the senior mages left the Crystal Hall.

    The yers began to stir in their seats.

    Its clear. Vanguard Toms on the outside of the Magic Tower!

    Did you hear that? Vanguard Tom, we must find him!

    What does it look like? Wait, Ive never seen it before!

    The Crystal Hall.

    There was only one person left in the room.

    It was Jesse Heinness.

    Jesse opened his mouth.

    What do you think?

    Without missing a beat, the tin foil hat replied.

    -This is certainly something unprecedented.

    Even if its reputation has since faded.

    It was a regr conference of the Magic Tower.

    The mage who disappeared before the announcement?

    I dont recall any such thing in my memories as an archmage.

    Moreover, Vanguard Tom was a senior wizard.

    I heard you put a lot of work into this research.

    Jesse had been in and out of the tower often, talking to apprentices and adept mages alike, so he was familiar with Vanguards methods. Jesse muttered.

    something must have happened to him.

    In terms of the atmosphere, it must be so. However, disciple.

    What?

    -Dont get me started on this one.

    ?

    It wasnt an old mans tone.

    It was the kind thates with a little thought.

    Jesses eyes widened as he realized what she meant.

    Is it possible that something could happen to Mr. ?

    It was.

    Vanguard Tom.

    Regardless of his position in the Magic Tower, he was the senior wizard of the Magic Tower.

    More of a superhuman than a human.

    Jesse knew him well, having seen him up close.

    what the senior mages of the Magic Tower were like.

    What could he possibly do that would get him in trouble?

    Suddenly, Jesse jumped to his feet.

    This is not the time to be thinking about quests!

    This really wasnt normal.

    So much so that it was dangerous to even be associated with it, as the Master had said.

    *

    Magic Tower.

    Senior wizard Vanguard Tom is missing.

    The news had reached the AAU.

    Senior, how did you get this rice cake?

    Uh, I had atuber streaming it. It was broadcasting the regr meeting from the beginning. Ive got a big appetite. I cant handle it if I get caught.

    Was there a rey? Can I go ahead and watch it?

    Of course.

    Yoon clicked the rey button.

    As he did, the chat window started to rewind.

    Sung looked at the chat window and was stunned.

    Why is the chat window full of the same words?

    Ho Yeol. Ho Yeol. Ho Yeol? Youre all over the ce today, arent you?

    I couldnt help it. It was serious. Earlier.

    Youve been stering for hours anyway, and instead of dropping out, youre joining in? What the hell happened?

    I could go on and on.

    Aside.

    Yoon sipped his Americano and preached the miracle of the day.

    He wasnt exaggerating.

    Ho-yeols performance was nothing short of miraculous.

    Sung Hyun-joon, who had been listening in silence, asked in astonishment.

    Su, you taught a bunch of adept mages?!

    Yes. She even gave them research directions.

    Does that make sense? No, I dont understand.

    Ho Yeol, a mere yer.

    How could he possibly teach the mages of the Magic Tower?

    Sung Hyun-joon was still not convinced.

    Regrettably.

    But thats not the point.

    Yes, because theres something else that doesnt make sense.

    Vanguard Tom.

    The senior wizard of the tower had gone missing.

    That was the real reason for the emergency at AAU.

    Hyunjoon Sung racked his brain.

    Where did he suddenly go?

    Thats something well have to figure out.

    No, really. Well, another NPC. No, you mean another Arcane has gone missing. Thats unfortunate. Ill move on, but!

    Like I said.

    What do you think of the mages in the Magic Tower?

    Even Vanguard Tom is a senior mage among them.

    You only look as good as you know.

    AAU realized the gravity of the situation.

    These NPCs arent supposed to be on the Arcana continent in the first ce. What about the mages of the Tower? Once the Gennes get their act together. The Empire is the only thing that can stop them.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom clicked his tongue.

    Dont overdo it. No one said they were moving in groups, its just that Vanguard Tom disappeared on his own.

    Thats not normal either, hyung! If the. really if Lets say that as the yers guess, a quest rted to Vanguard Tomes to mind. Lets just say the yers end up going up against him.

    Dude. I dont even want to think about that.

    Knowing what I know, I could guarantee it.

    If Vanguard Tom became an enemy of the yers.

    He might even be a greater foe than the Demon King Decarabian.

    What the hell is going on here, man?

    Ugh.

    I groaned and racked my brain, but nothing came to mind.

    So Sung Hyun-joon could only wonder.

    He knew the gravity of the situation better than I did.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom didnt seem to be worried.

    Is everything okay?

    Huh? What?

    No, in the past, you would have been more upset than me.

    Oh, Ive got faith.

    Faith? Where did you start believing in religion?

    Religion?

    Yoon Soo-gyeom smirked.

    Well, you could look at it that way, right?

    He clicked the y button.

    The video yed again.

    Ho-Yeols voice red from the speakers.

    -Vanguard Tom. The moment he steps to the podium, the conference will resume.

    !

    Yes, Ho Yeol was there.

    The missing Vanguard Tom.

    A position higher than that of the great Senior Wizard.

    Ho-yeol, who was being treated as an equal to the senior mage.

    Imagine the setup of the Magic Tower. Even if you were lucky enough to get a position as a chief co-researcher, if you didnt prove yourself, youd quickly be stripped of your position, because thats what a chief is.

    Yoon continued.

    So you have no choice but to trust him.

    As if that werent enough, he activated the Quernberg machine tower.

    Wasnt this a prelude to a full-scale counterattack?

    Sung opened his mouth.

    Ho yeol, Ho Yeol. I think I know a little bit why the attacks started.

    Of course, trusting Ho-yeol alone.

    It would be like dereliction of duty.

    Their thoughts were unspoken.

    Information that might help Ho-yeol.

    They exchange a nce.

    Tap, tap, tap!

    Sung Hyun-joon and Yoon Soo-gyeom started tapping diligently on the keyboard.

    Its not a game anymore, so it cant be a bug.

    Then there must be a purpose behind the disappearance, right?

    Thats right. Knowing its purpose, we can at least guess where it might have gone. The question is how to find out the purpose  . First of all, shall we look into the magic tower settings?

    *

    Indeed.

    Every action has a purpose.

    Even Vanguards spontaneous behavior has a purpose.

    So what is the purpose of Vanguard?

    If you ask me.

    Say you had to go to the toilet. I would have understood if you had asked for permission.

    Wait a minute, no matter how important manners are.

    How can you say the word toilet in the Crystal Hall?!

    People have shame, Grandfell.

    As you can see, I couldnte up with a nutritious answer.

    But unlike me, who shamelessly spits out bullshit.

    For there was one who could guess its purpose.

    Indeed, there is a point.

    It was Marcelo.

    Marcelo narrowed his sunken eyes.

    I dont know what the Lord will think. I think I know a person called Vanguard well. He has great talent, but even the problem that hisck of self-confidence is preventing him from progressing.

    Well, then, that exins your attempt to bribe me in the guise of good faith. Youck confidence, so you resort to bribery.

    Nod.

    I shake my head, and Marcelo continues.

    But thats just a personal matter. Someone suggested that Vanguard, who was under psychological pressure due to his reduced position, disappeared ahead of the conference, but  . I do not agree.

    His voice was full of conviction.

    Because he is a senior wizard of pure magic.

    Marcelos meaning was simple.

    So simple, in fact, that it made him feel under the pressure.

    The senior mage of the tower is not to be trifled with.

    I couldnt agree more.

    Which is why Ill tell you.

    I nodded, unable to argue.

    Marcelo said meaningfully.

    Its about the roundtable.

    There was a reason for the pause!

    A round table conference is a meeting of the leaders of the Magic Tower.

    I wondered what the hell they were talking about.

    I couldnt help but wonder.

    Of course, they didnt say.

    Its times like these that Im grateful for poker faces. Really.

    The scheduled roundtable has been postponed.

    But what? It was postponed?!

    Wait, then why did I go through all that trouble!

    Instantly, resentment bubbling up inside.

    Dont thank me for my poker face!

    I take that back.

    I might end up with a short life as a flower vase.

    But still, I asked back in an unmoved tone.

    When was it decided to postpone the roundtable?

    As you might have guessed. It was decided in the middle of the regr meeting.

    !

    Thats right. Simr to when Vanguard left the Crystal Hall.

    What he meant was simple.

    It meant that Vanguard Toms disappearance was linked to the head of the Magic Tower.

    Doesnt that mean hes connected to the tower lord or the elder mage?

    , surely Im not misunderstanding?

    Surely, thats what Marcelo meant.

    Its not a conspiracy theory.

    Its just that all of a sudden theres a lot of people in high ces.

    But as I said, there is no expression.

    Marcelo chuckled softly at my tasteless reaction.

    So, you guessed that, too.

    ?

    Yes.

    Guess what I had guessed?

    As if there were any more surprises left.

    I braced myself, but in vain.

    This is the matter of the unspeakable Magic Tower.

    At that moment, the quest window shed.

    [Quest: The Truth of the Magic Tower]

    Contradictions exist in the Mage Tower.

    Uncover the contradictions.

    Set the Tower and the truth straight.

    Secure the Vanguard Tom that is tangled up with the Lord of the Magic Tower. (in progress)

    was connected like this?

    How intricately twisted it is from the top, this thing.

    I had a hunch when Marcelo couldnt talk easily.

    Now that I know the truth, Im even more shocked.

    Hes not just a mage, hes the leader.

    But its not what I think.

    I replied.

    with the most impudent voice.

    I understand your troubles. Marcelo Chief Mage.

    *

    Fools, use your heads!

    The lobby of the Magic Tower.

    Several yers were waiting there.

    What are we going to do, just run up to him, and hell be like, Boom, and greet us?

    The search for Vanguard Tom.

    You have to look for clues to find him.

    In that sense, everyone was wasting their time.

    Yeah! If you dont know, you should know. Like us.

    The yers were waiting for Ho Yeol.

    He was going to be looking for Vanguard Tom, too.

    Who is Ho Yeol?

    The chief co-researcher of Magic Tower.

    Naturally, he would have more information than anyone else.

    If we follow him, well find something.

    Follow him, but what if you find Vanguard Tom before he does?

    The quest and the reward are ours.

    That was the purpose of the waiting yers.

    And then.

    The wait is over.

    The sound of shoes.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    But for an impure purpose.

    daaaat?!

    It was miserably broken.

    The footsteps were not alone.

    Ho-Yeol was not alone.

    Whats that behind you, a skeleton?

    It wasnt a skeleton.

    It was just a skeletonized man.

    Until they realized who he was.

    The mage yers who recognized him were horrified.

    Hey, Marcelo, how did Chief Mage get here?

    Wait, hes heading for the portal, those two!

    Did the magic tower start moving because of Lee Ho-yeol?!

 Chapter 78: A Senior’s Dignity (2)

    Chapter 78: A Senior��s Dignity (2)

    Chapter 78. A Seniors Dignity (2)

    Lets think about it again.

    Did I say something in that line?

    I understand your pain.

    That was just a greeting.

    Yes, the Head of the Tower might have something to do with this.

    And to think that Im the only one who knows about something that big.

    Every day must have been agony, stressful.

    Marcelo was not without reason.

    You finally realize the weight of your position.

    Being a chief is not for everyone.

    The next line was meant to be a spitball.

    But then.

    Its been a while since Ive been out.

    Marcelo followed me out the door.

    The Mages of the Tower never move.

    Among them, Marcelo, the chief mage.

    He was apanying me!

    True story.

    It was a different kind of problem from the Lionheart Knights and the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Unlike them, the mages of the Tower had been inactive even when Arcana was a game.

    Even the Emperor of the Empire was satisfied to maintain friendly rtions with the Magic Tower.

    I wonder if this isnt just a first for yers, but a first for history?

    For a moment, my mind raced with excitement.

    I realized the gravity of the situation.

    Yeah, there must be a reason for Marcelos move.

    In other words.

    [Quest: The Truth About the Magic Tower]

    There are contradictions in the Mage Tower.

    Uncover the contradictions.

    Set the Tower and the Truth straight.

    Secure Vanguard Tom, who is tangled up with the Chief of the Magic Tower. (Ongoing)

    Youre probably thinking this quest isnt going to be easy.

    It certainly looks that way.

    After all, the quest objective is to capture Vanguard Tom.

    Whos Vanguard Tom?

    A senior wizard of the Magic Tower.

    Imagine, if you will, his uncooperative demeanor.

    I cant do this alone.

    Regardless of my talent and knowledge of magic.

    Im only level 296.

    Because of that, my absolute magic power was terrible.

    Theres no way [Natural Enemy] could be triggered.

    I would be crushed by Vanguard due to the magic weight difference.

    Once Id gotten a grip on the subject, the past shed through my mind like a beacon.

    I remembered how I used to kick the crap out of Vanguard, citing manners!

    I cant even me myself if Im used of rudeness, thats for sure.

    In that sense, it was a relief.

    Marcelo, I couldnt have asked for a better ally.

    Theres still an audience.

    As we made it down to the lobby, I saw the yers.

    I can tell theyre surprised to hear me whisper something.

    I cant me them.

    Id been shocked myself.

    Of course, I didnt show it like I do now.

    Are you okay?

    I didnt care what anyone thought of me.

    But Marcelo wasnt.

    But maybe I was worried for nothing.

    The moment I came down here, I expected it.

    Of course.

    Now Marcelo is the chief of the Magic Tower.

    It was like going head-to-head with them.

    Who cares what the yers think?

    Well, Im no different.

    I didnt realize it was soplicated.

    The head of Magic Tower and Marcelo.

    I was riding Marcelos line between them.

    Its hard to swallow. Society, no, Magic Tower life!

    Besides.

    Wasnt my pride as the organizer of a regr society at stake?

    Even if Marcelo hadnte forward.

    His pride.

    Hed have to put Vanguard in the lecture hall.

    While I was thinking about it.

    Marcelo spoke up.

    Besides, we cant remain indebted to you forever.

    Indebted?

    He owes me money?

    Well, I wondered if there was a credit card attached to the floating garden without my knowledge.

    Its free in the first ce. More than a senior mages.

    Besides, with all the money Im going to be making in the Magic Tower.

    I didnt care if it was an unknown debt.

    That way, Id be able to take what I needed withoutpromising my integrity.

    Never mind.

    ?

    Theres a reason for everything.

    And of course, there is give and take in everything.

    Its a kind of deration of war, a deration of intent to pull the pirs out of the leaning tower.

    I wonder if he realizes what Im saying.

    Marcelo frowned and said.

    Ill keep that in mind.

    Reached the portal.

    The small talk was over.

    From now on, its all about securing the vanguard.

    Only one goal in mind.

    So where did it go, Vanguard Tom?

    Marcelo answered.

    Suddenly, a surge of mana shot through Marcelos body.

    A manifestation on a scale that would give you goosebumps!

    A vast amount of magic was spreading out in an instant.

    It wasnt even a spell to attack someone.

    It was enough to make my skin crawl.

    In that sense, I felt it again.

    Thank God. Marcelo is on my side.

    At least Ive got one stomach.

    It took me a moment to realize.

    Marcelo snapped back to reality.

    Vanguard does not exist in this world.

    A moment to witness.

    Grandfells gift for understanding the structure of magic.

    Thanks to him, I had just realized what magic is.

    Yes, Marcelo, that moment.

    He had tracked Vanguards location in this world, on Earth.

    More precisely, he was searching for Vanguards magic.

    Interfering with a vast area of the world.

    It was a manifestation of tracking magic.

    Its unimaginable.

    I knew he was a monster, but I didnt expect this.

    Interfering with the entire world.

    How much magic power does he have?

    Of course, I wasnt surprised.

    Well, that answers your question.

    That it doesnt exist.

    You got the answer? What are you talking about.

    Does it seem like we were in vain? Thats not even a password!

    If its not in this world, where is it?

    Unlike the yers, I know very well what they mean.

    Vanguard is not in this world, not on the continent of Arcana.

    Its a space of [Anomaly].

    In the rift.

    *

    A voice rang in Marcelos head.

    -Never mind. Everything happens for a reason.

    It was Ho-Yeols voice.

    No matter how many times he repeated it, Marcelo couldnt understand it.

    How can I not care?

    He owed a debt to the Demon Hunter and to Akshan that he could not repay.

    But instead of telling him to repay the debt, Ho-yeol said it was natural.

    I dare not fathom it.

    How far is Ho-yeol looking ahead?

    How can such a past be considered as simple.

    Marcelo couldnt help but feel pure admiration.

    At the same time, he felt greedy.

    I want to witness that future.

    He didnt know if that was possible, but.

    Thats why he had to hurry.

    Thats why Marcelo apanied Ho Yeol.

    This was definitely a handshake.

    The words were directed at the elder mages.

    Its purpose is unknown.

    The Elder Mages pushed Vanguard Tom out of the tower.

    It could not have been of his own will.

    No mages in the tower could leave the tower without the approval of their leader.

    The Vanguard I know is not like that.

    Yes, it was an assurance of a colleague.

    A man whose self-esteem was so low in rtion to his abilities, breaking the rules of the Magic Tower?

    Because it was unthinkable.

    So I could assure him.

    I will shake your hand and wring your neck.

    To do so, the priority was to secure new recruits for Vanguard.

    First and foremost, he needed Vanguards testimony.

    But Marcelo knew the elder wizards well.

    Theyll never let him live.

    Marcelo wasted no time.

    He cast a tracking spell.

    He pinpointed Vanguards location.

    But as expected.

    Its nned.

    Seoul, no, in the world of adventurers called Earth.

    I couldnt sense Vanguards mana.

    Especially a senior mage of pure magic.

    Wasnt Vanguard known for his delicate control of magic?

    He hadnt even left a trace of his magic that could be a clue.

    There was only one answer, then.

    Vanguard is in the crack.

    Then we have our answer.

    As expected, Ho-Yeol didnt need an exnation.

    But apart from that.

    If youre in a crack, time will inevitably be dyed.

    The Crack.

    It was a space of [Anomaly] where even Marcelo had only just taken his first steps.

    To find Vanguard in such a crack?

    Impossible even with magic.

    So thats where you were. Vanguard Tom.

    Could it be ?

    No way, Lord Ho-Yeol had found his location!

    As I said, it would be impossible for even Ho-Yeol to detect Vanguard in the crack with magic.

    How could he possibly know where Vanguard is?

    Marcelo is stunned.

    But then he hears Ho-Yeols calm voice.

    How to deal with a Giant Anomaly.

    .

    .

    . . .

    Entering the portal.

    Thendscape reversed.

    I sighed.

    Hes just so good at talking, so pretentious.

    I just got a text, thats all.

    How did I know where Vanguard was?

    It was simple.

    I got it from Nam Tae-min.

    Or more precisely, AAUs information passed to me via Nam Tae-min. The message contained a new update and the location of the crack.

    I dont know about anything else, but thats fast.

    After the Cataclysm.

    It was mankind who suffered from cracks.

    And finding the location of the crack?

    It was only natural that it was faster than magic.

    Why, satellites can take pictures of peoples faces these days. Finding a crack, its not that hard.

    Thats the power of science.

    How to deal with a Giant Anomaly.

    So in a way, hes not wrong. This?

    Of course, its because I said it with a lot of force.

    A different manifestation from thest time you mentioned it!

    Marcelo eximed.

    Thats amazing. I was a frog in a well after all.

    And byst time, I mean when we were having tea.

    At the snap of a finger.

    What you need arrives at your doorstep.

    I was preaching the greatness of rocket delivery.

    I just opened another app.

    To Marcelo, it appeared to be a new manifestation.

    I said smugly.

    If you have any questions, feel free to ask.

    Im d no one is listening to this.

    The least I can do is show him how to use a smartphone.

    Im a huge blusher. Really.

    Of course, this wasnt the time for small talk.

    My vision shifted.

    Then, a crack.

    Marcelo opened his mouth to speak.

    Thats the anomaly, the crack.

    Yes, there is Marcelo in that crack.

    Im sure of it, and the reason is simple.

    The new update.

    And the moment I approached the crack.

    The message that popped up.

    Any yer could have guessed.

    *

    Except Ho-yeol.

    Jesse Heinness was the only one who realized the gravity of the situation.

    It wasnt about the quest.

    Vanguard Tom, the senior mage in the tower.

    If, by any chance, he started to go on a rampage!

    No one would be able to handle him.

    I couldnt let the yers stimte Vanguard.

    Jesse thought about using The Shining to convey the situation.

    But it wasnt necessary.

    New update? What, its not Thursday?

    The unexpected update history popped up.

    It wasnt a scheduled new update.

    It was simple and straightforward.

    Holy sh*t. What the hell?!

    But the ramifications were unimaginable.

    Adds a new Crack, Broken Dimension.

    Rmended level: Lv.900

    has a proper level of 900?

    Isnt that an error, a typo or something?

    Well, yeah, maybe they got the 9 and 6 backwards?

    Thats what yers thought, not yet realizing the gravity of the situation.

    But for those who were aware of the events that had transpired in the Magic Tower, the update was impossible to ignore.

    Wait, Im not imagining things, am I?

    A senior mage in the Magic Tower, and that monster is inside that crack?

    No wonder the appropriate level is 900?

    Level 900.

    An overwhelming number indeed.

    It was enough to make even the most determined yers give up on the quest.

    No, it wasnt just yers.

    Even guilds couldnt afford to take such a big risk.

    The natural next thought was.

    But what about that crack?

    Or even worse, what if that crack copses?

    What would happen?

    Thats when the news broke.

    Mr. Ho-Yeol?

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    He was the head mage of the Magic Tower.

    The news that he had appeared with Marcelo.

    Nam Tae-min could feel it in his gut.

    that Ho-Yeol was thinking of entering the crack.

    So he texted him.

    I dont know if I can be of any help there.

    He said hed be there in a heartbeat.

    Nam clenched his fist.

    Wasnt his life worth it?

    After all, without Ho-yeol, he would have died in the Frost, or at least lived in a state worse than death. No, if I went back further, if Ho-yeol hadnt saved my brother.

    he wouldnt have survived himself.

    Still, Ill do what I can.

    At that moment, Nam Tae-min stood up from his seat.

    Jiaying

    A vibration rang out.

    ?!

    A reply came back from  that sounded like a long time ago.

    Im in trouble.

    It was only two characters longer than the one I received back then.

    The message was the same as before.

    -Internal affairs.

    Internal?

    A question mark appeared on Nam Tae-mins face.

    .

    .

    .

    This is an internal matter.

    In a way, its a family fight.

    Of course, the more reinforcements we have, the better.

    But that wasnt the case, at least not in this situation.

    Who cares about level 900?

    Theres a senior Mage in that crack?

    So what am I supposed to do?

    Ive got Marcelo, the Chief Mage, beside me.

    Yes, this is well-founded confidence.

    Its a fancy way of saying escort.

    [Broken Dimension]

    [Rmended Level: Lv.900]

    [Crack Copse Rate: 4.8%]

    I straightened my clothes and opened my mouth.

    My voice was as shameless as ever.

    Lets make this quick.

 Chapter 79: A Senior’s Dignity (3)

    Chapter 79: A Senior��s Dignity (3)

    Chapter 79. A Seniors Dignity (3)

    [Broken Dimensional Rift].

    Its always been a rift with a strangendscape.

    This one was beyond bizarre.

    Its kind of like when the graphics were broken.

    Reality and Arcana.

    I couldnt clearly see thendscape of either world.

    I dont know if thats the right word.

    It was like a rift had been forced open..

    Wait.

    A sudden realization dawned on me.

    Today wasnt Thursday.

    A new update.

    It wasnt a day for new cracks to appear.

    So the [Broken Dimensional Rift] was not a nned rift.

    My impression that it was a forced rift must not be true.

    Do all rifts look like this?

    No. Anomalys space isnt this bad.

    Then Im d to hear it.

    Sure enough, it was Marcelo.

    This must be the first time hes ever entered a rift.

    And he recognized something fishy right away.

    Marcelo continued.

    As you say. It wouldnt do to let the outside world know whats going on.

    It wasnt just anyone, it was the chief of the tower.

    It was bad enough that a senior mage had gone missing, but to have his disappearance linked to the chief of the tower? The implications would be far-reaching.

    Well make this quick.

    Marcelo deres.

    I say it again.

    I couldnt be more confident. I mean it.

    And then the magic in Marcelos body red.

    I recognized the search as soon as I saw it.

    It was tracking magic.

    Soon, Marcelos eyes lit up.

    Ive picked up Vanguards magic. Ill open the portal.

    The portal appeared instantly.

    would have lost a third of his mana in just two manifestations.

    For Marcelo, it didnt seem to take any energy at all.

    Im back on track.

    I still have a long, long way to go.

    But I have made my presence felt.

    Ive never left anyone behind.

    And again-

    Who is it!

    It must be the sound of his shoes.

    Its impossible to kill a favorite with Grandfells personality.

    His stride is always full of power.

    Ma, Marcelo, your co-researcher Ho-Yeol Lee?

    I turned to see a white-faced Vanguard. His brown curly hair disheveled. I swallowed a sigh of relief at his seemingly flustered reaction.

    You dont look hostile.

    It was Marcelo who spoke before me.

    Vanguard. I have an idea what the story is.

    Chief Marcelo. I, uh, I.

    Were not here to question you.

    !

    Vanguard shook his head.

    Thank goodness, he thought again.

    I mean, look at me,ing into this rift all by myself.

    Id have been spitting venom right from the start.

    Well, I recognized you from the moment you tried to bribe me.

    You ruined a conference I organized.

    I realize this too.

    They say a word is worth a thousand debts, right?

    Well, I guess its impossible to convince you with words.

    Vanguards magic pulses through his body.

    I already know youre not the one to do that, Chief Marcelo. But Im sorry. I cant let this opportunity pass me by!

    Pure magic.

    There is no such thing as an inefficient search.

    Magic that utilizes only pure magic as a weapon, and as such, is second to none in terms of destructive power. The pinnacle of such pure magic, the Vanguard Tom.

    Boom!

    He manifested his magic.

    Please forgive my behavior.

    Ssshhhhhhhhh!

    I recognized it as soon as I saw it.

    A beam of condensed magic power.

    The structure of the magic was simple and straightforward, with nothing to analyze.

    The only thing to search for was vast amounts of magic power.

    An interference that maximized only destructive power.

    And a swift manifestation.

    !

    Quack, quack, quack, quack!

    The destructive power was beyond imagination.

    Crunch, crunch, crunch!

    The earth was crushed and the atmosphere shook.

    Even the rising dust evaporated without a trace.

    Is this a real?

    What was even more terrifying was that Vanguards magic contained no murderous intent. Vanguard was merely trying to keep us away. The deflected trajectory of his magic was proof of that.

    But the destructive power of a deflected spell.

    This much power.

    So this is the senior mage of Magic Tower?

    The Magic Tower was not called the most powerful military organization on the continent of Arcana for nothing! Marcelo manifested a shield to offset the aftermath.

    Truly, a self-defense technique for someone with so much mana.

    Im insanely envious.

    Naturally, Im in a position where I need to maximize my mana supply.

    As usual, Im being a dick.

    I have no choice but to use what I have and what I dont.

    The object of my search is the pure magic that pervades this space.

    The power of the Vanguard, to be exact.

    I searched for the aftermath of the rushing magic.

    I interfered and manifested magic.

    Naturally,plex interference is impossible.

    As I said, the power was no joke.

    To avoid getting caught, I would have to simplify the interference process.

    Of course, it wasnt necessary.

    What I was looking for was pure magic.

    I needed to know how to interfere and manifest this pure magic.

    I would learn through experience.

    Dudongsil

    Hundreds of spheres of magic power floated in the air.

    Yes, it was light.

    The basic magic light of pure magic.

    !!

    For a moment, I felt the piercing stares.

    Marcelo and Vanguard looked at each other as if they could not see.

    In a ce where all sorts of high-level magic was rampant.

    Im sure they never expected to see such lowly basic magic.

    But this is my best, my way.

    With the lowly level of 296.

    Just trying to survive in a level 900 rift.

    I cant help it if you look at me like that.

    I said shamelessly.

    Thats not much of a wee. Vanguard Tom, Senior Mage.

    My mouth dropped open at theme retort.

    Vanguard shouted.

    Damn it, please leave me alone!

    At this point, I was convinced.

    I think Im helping by shutting up and staying still.

    SOOOOOOO-!

    Vanguard made me do it again.

    But this time, Marcelo wasnt watching.

    It manifested just as quickly.

    Quack, quack, quack!

    Vast amounts of magic power collided.

    The victor seemed clear.

    Marcelo opened his mouth.

    I dont want any part of this senselessness. Vanguard.

    Thats why Marcelo was in charge.

    Yes, this was the same Marcelo who had theorized most of the magic in existence.

    Which meant that no other mage was more familiar with the properties of binding magic than Marcelo.

    Damn it!

    In the end, it was Vanguard who stepped back.

    A short teleport.

    Vanguard ducked for cover.

    Thank goodness the battlefield is in a rift.

    Imagine if we were in the real world.

    Dozens of buildings had already been blown up and mountains would have copsed, but the end of this battle seemed obvious.

    Chief vs. Senior.

    The difference was obvious.

    Had Vanguard realized that, too?

    He didnt unleash his magic quickly enough.

    Vanguard gritted his teeth and spoke.

    Do you know ?

    What do you mean?

    It was the reason. Why I came here.

    Vanguard red at Marcelo.

    You will never understand my feelings, Chief Marcelo, born of the prestigious Mado family of the Empire, born with great talent.

    Marcelo, youe from a very good family.

    But why am I suddenly staring at you?

    The same goes for you, Mr. Lee.

    I winced, my feet tingling like a burr.

    Has he noticed my ck history?

    Heir to the great House of udie,

    and the possessor of an unfathomable amount of talent?!

    But.

    Naturally, the setting is a secret only I can reveal.

    A fleeting moment, enough time to counter my magic with pure magic science. If only I had the same talent as you  ! There would have been no reason toe here.

    As you can see.

    It was a simplement about my talent.

    But unfair, nheless.

    Vanguard needed to look beneath the surface.

    He needed to see how much I was struggling.

    I cant make that full sound.

    Marcelo seemed to sympathize with my snarky thoughts.

    Vanguard. You have a big misunderstanding.

    Misunderstanding?

    My life isnt great enough to warrant your envy.

    What do you mean , Chief Marcelo?

    Youll understand soon enough.

    He was simply trying to beforting.

    It didnt reach Vanguards ears.

    Vanguard gritted his teeth again and shouted.

    No, before you ask for understanding, why dont you understand me, Chief Marcelo? I have no bloodlines, no talent. Doesnt the chief know it well? The position of pure magic science, which is copsing because of a guy like me  !

    Suddenly, I remembered what Marcelo had said.

    Hed said I had a terrible self-esteem for my skills.

    I cant think of a better way to describe Vanguard.

    I could imagine the look on the faces of the other mages in the tower when they heard that.

    I dont know much about Vanguards poor family history, but if what he says is true, then.

    You mean you entered the Mage Tower without such a prevge?

    As if that werent bad enough, he became a senior mage.

    In the end, hes just bragging.

    So there was no reason to listen anymore.

    No, there was no point in listening in the first ce.

    I opened my mouth.

    Enough with the whining. Vanguard Tom.

    Did you say whining?

    I dont care about your blood or your talent.

    Judging someone by their blood and natural talent?

    I dont think the pride of the Grandfell would tolerate such behavior.

    Of course, it wasnt the kind of pride that would be changed by hearing specific stories.

    Yes, this moment.

    Theres only one thing the damn pride wants.

    To keep in mind that the conference is not over yet.

    Thest speaker of the regr conference.

    It was to set up Vanguard Tom in Crystal Hall.

    All I want to ask you about is your research.

    !

    Not your family name, not your bloodline, not your talent.

    Vanguard muttered to himself at my words.

    Ha, Society, I did my best to prepare, and you forgot.

    He seems to havee to his senses.

    Marcelo let out a sigh.

    But its not over yet.

    My pride was not yet satisfied.

    But first.

    ?

    I will hold you ountable for what has happened.

    Yes, Id better be sure of something.

    How the Rift came to me in such a hurry that I forgot all about the conference I had prepared for.

    How I came to the Rift and cried about the difference between blood and talent.

    And thest conversation you had with the chief of the Magic Tower.

    You will have to submit a reason that the pride judges reasonable.

    Only then will you be able to present your research at the regr meeting.

    Vanguard ruffled his hair.

    I was summoned by the Elder Mage in the middle of a regr conference.

    Marcelo nodded.

    I had guessed that. What exactly did you talk about?

    It was about this rift.

    I see.

    So far, so expected.

    I asked.

    There must be a reason you think this rift is more important than the conference.

    Well, thats. Im not sure, now that I think about it.

    What do you mean?

    Vanguard looked genuinely confused.

    The Elder apparently said that there is truth in this rift.

    There is truth in the rift? You mean the elder said that?

    Yes. He said that within the rift is the truth you seek, and that once you have it, no one will look down on you.

    Marcelos expression grew serious.

    The reason was simple.

    You know that, dont you, Vanguard? Truth is not so easily won, because it is not so easily won. Even what is called truth.

    I know that! Thats why Im confused. Why, I dont know if Im letting those words blur my judgment.

    I understand it well enough. Theres no need to force yourself to think about it; well talk about it when we get back, if you dont mind?

    I nodded at Marcelos request for understanding.

    I wasnt convinced by pride.

    It was simply recognition.

    To have such a suspicious conversation.

    That the elder mage had no intention of letting Vanguard live.

    Thinking about it, the question grew.

    Why?

    Why would the Elder Mage, the head of the tower, want to harm Vanguard Tom, the senior mage?

    And why would he lure Vanguard into the Rift with the promise of truth?

    Itsplicated.

    I cant even begin to tell you howplicated his inner workings are.

    It makes my head hurt just thinking about it.

    But the tangle of questions.

    It didnt take me long to unravel it.

    Kwajik-!

    !!!

    A boom echoes through the cracks.

    Thendscape crumbled like a broken graphic.

    A gigantic hand shot out of the rift.

    Kwazizik!

    A ck, vicious grip snatched at space.

    Kwajijijijik!

    It began to tear the space apart.

    What the hell is that?

    Neither Vanguard nor Marcelo could speak at the sight.

    But I got it.

    How Vanguard had fallen for such an obvious lie.

    Why theyd lured him into this crack.

    And the identity of that giant hand.

    All thanks to a message that shed before his eyes.

    [Skill, Natural Enemy is activated].

    The demon hunters senses sharpened.

    My sense of smell has also developed.

    Somehow I knew this ce stank from the start, I thought.

    Foolishly.

    I pulled the offering from my inventory and held it up.

    [The pentagram of impure knowledge]

    [Rating: Epic]

    [Limitations: None]

    [Effect: Sealed]

    [Description: Sealed with a demonic curse, its effects are sealed. It must be purified to know its full effect].

    You are impatient, you inferior.

    [The pentagram of impure knowledge has been chosen as the sacrifice].

    [Skill, Exorcism Ritual is triggered].

    [??? is invited to the ritual].

    I guess it hasnt fully revealed itself yet.

    Question mark, the demons name was unknown.

    But even if it is an unnamed demon, so be it.

    Grandfell cannot hesitate in the face of a demon.

    Neither can I, Lee Ho-yeol.

    Normally, I wouldnt know.

    On either side of me now are the Chief and Senior of Magic Tower.

    Marcelo and Vanguard.

    So whoever it was, he was caught.

    Even if he became the Demon King. whether it is evil

    It was because this moment was just an experience.<hr>

    i decide to change trantion from crack to rift

 Chapter 80: A Senior’s Dignity (4)

    Chapter 80: A Senior��s Dignity (4)

    Chapter 80. A Seniors Dignity (4)

    Marcelo summoned his powers.

    Me and Senior Vanguard will assist you.

    A conversation about the Quernberg Machine Tower.

    Thanks to that, Marcelo knew I was a demon hunter.

    Because demons jumped out at me.

    I guess that means they recognize my specialty here.

    Which was good for me.

    Id like to see Marcelo or Vanguard going full force.

    Wouldnt the bean curd evaporate like that dust earlier?

    Kwazizik-!

    A demonic grip ripped through space.

    Its identity was still unknown, except for its size.

    However, I could guess its strength.

    Of course its stronger than a demon.

    It was a trap.

    A trap for Vanguard, the senior mage of Magic Tower.

    Vanguard seemed to have realized it.

    His magic was clearly agitated.

    Why would the Elder Mage want to?

    Vanguard must be thinking.

    If only he were alone.

    What would have happened to him?

    I, the expert, could answer that for him.

    You would have died, or been possessed and your body stolen.

    The elder mages words clouded Vanguards judgment.

    No doubt.

    It was insane.

    How could he deal with a demon like that when he was out of sorts?

    Its not easy, even for Vanguard.

    But as you can see, Vanguard was not alone.

    I will not allow you any further ess. Inferior demon.

    I could drown in water and my snout would still float.

    Vanguard, now is not the time for such thoughts.

    And then there was Marcelo, the chief mage.

    I raised my powers as well.

    And then I said cheekily.

    Vanguard Tom.

    Im listening.

    Lets rece the reason submission with this battle.

    Oh, and if its the submission of reasons?

    The regr conference has been suspended pending your presentation. I want to know if your research on pure magic is worthy of resuming the conference. Prove it before me, the host of this regr conference.

    !

    Yes, if its inevitable pride.

    I should at least use it to my advantage!

    My aim was simple.

    Interfere with Vanguards magic, just like before.

    Now that [Natural Enemy] has been activated.

    My magic power wasnt exactly insufficient.

    But everything is rtive.

    I was surrounded by people with monstrous amounts of mana.

    Moreover, I watched them exchange magic.

    They werent even at full power.

    There was no killing intent in their magic.

    So I dont care how much experience he has.

    That meant nothing could fall on me if I stayed focused!

    In other words, it was bound to be crappy.

    Of course, theres no way such a thing could be seen on the outside.

    You, who is organizing the first conference, are better than me.

    Even in this situation, he talked about the conference.

    There was no blood or tears.

    What an insane man.

    But I was prepared to be even more insane than that.

    But.

    Thank you. Ill prove it to you.

    I was surprised by Vanguards response.

    I dont know what it was.

    For me, it was good news.

    Vanguard was suddenly manifesting magic.

    Goooooooooo!

    Yes, this time with murderous intent.

    Quadruple quadruple!

    A line of magic based solely on destructive power.

    The mage of pure magic can be counted on one finger.

    The moment when vast amounts of magic power arebined with interference that maximizes destructive power.

    A beam of magical power with a tremendous pressure stretched out towards his grasp.

    It was then.

    Kwajik!

    The grasp tore off arge piece.

    I held it up like a shield.

    I could feel it in my gut.

    Powerless.

    Technically, thats a fragment of a rift.

    A fragment of an anomaly.

    It was a shield that merged twopletely different concepts.

    In a way, it was the purest form of [magic],

    the purest form of magic, shouldnt be able to prate that shield.

    Indeed, my prediction was correct.

    Crackle

    The rift shards collided with the magic beam.

    The magic beam scattered, sending magic everywhere.

    But so what?

    Wheres your initial momentum, lowly demon?

    I had aimed for this situation in the first ce.

    Do you really think theres any point in hiding behind a shield?

    Right after Vanguards magical manifestation, to be precise.

    Vast amounts of magic!

    I didnt hesitate.

    How foolish.

    I immediately searched for the vast amount of magic power.

    Interfering with the familiar process.

    Manifestation.

    And then I saw hundreds. No, thousands of lights.

    Vanguard stuttered.

    in that split second?

    I dont know if he was surprised that Id eaten basic magic like a meal.

    I dont know the reason for his astonishment.

    Its not Vanguards reaction that matters.

    Dudongsil.

    Basic magic of pure magic.

    A sphere of pure magic, light.

    It can be manifested into any kind of magic.

    Of course, the amount of energy consumed by the interference process is beyond imagination.

    This is why Pure Magic focuses on rtively simple interference that maximizes only destructive power.

    But.

    I am not.

    Yes, I have more than just magic.

    I hadnt dug just one well.

    I had [stats] I could use.

    [Aesthetic: low]

    [Adds aesthetics to everything].

    Shortcuts, macros, or hacks.

    Theyre more of a hassle than theyre worth.

    Its just a button press.

    A [Aesthetics] that multiplies the output many, many times over.

    Magic and Aesthetics.

    Another fusion of twopletely different concepts.

    In other words, its a [Anomaly].

    But even if it is highly efficient.

    The interference was thousands of magic spheres, lights.

    Its a true story.

    I can feel the magic escaping in real time.

    Its not like its escaping at all.

    Its leaking like poison down there, man!

    Theres no point in trying to keep your head behind a shield.

    Of course, you cant hide.

    From neck to spine.

    Stiffly erect.

    I continued, my voice unwavering.

    It is also my power to determine the huntingws.

    Huntingws are a magical kind of thing.

    It was.

    I activated the effect of the Aesthetics stat.

    Thousands of lights, each manifesting different magic.

    What would be effective against him?

    If I had time to think about it, Id just hit him with all the magic I had and all the magic I didnt have. Its a very uncharacteristically me, ignorant manifestation.

    At least its aesthetically pleasing.

    Indeed!

    What unfolded was a spectacle that even Marcelo could appreciate.

    Fire, water, ice, lightning, wind.

    and more.

    Magic from all sorts of fields mixed together.

    Some of them in the form of sharp weapons.

    Others in the form of soldiers wielding them.

    There was also magic in the form of horses carrying such soldiers.

    I made an appraisal of him.

    Youre still immature.

    The reason I said that was simple.

    [Aesthetic: low]

    His Aesthetic stat was still at low.

    Even now, it looks like a colorful crab.

    If it improves to medium or highter.

    What kind of magic could it unleash?

    Im so immature, I cant figure out what part of me is immature!

    Vanguard eximed, unable toprehend the truth.

    He wouldnt know anything about aesthetic stats.

    Well, it might seem like a lot of magic.

    Well, its fancy, so theres something to eat.

    Charge.

    Immediately, thousands of spells rushed out.

    As usual, it was the aesthetics that shone through.

    A truly animated legion.

    It spun and spun, clinging to the piece of rift its grasp had lifted.

    It began to damage the creature.

    The [Exorcism Ritual] had been activated earlier.

    What does aesthetic magic look like on him?

    He didnt know, but he could be sure of one thing.

    It was much more colorful than what Vanguard was seeing.

    It would look like a much more colorful rampage.

    Suddenly, a message shed before his eyes.

    A cut is happening to [???].

    *

    The Seven Deadly Sins, Envy screamed.

    F*ck you!

    It hurt.

    It hurts.

    It hurts.

    My arm!!!

    The severed arm didnt grow back.

    What it meant was simple.

    It meant that the man who took it was a demon hunter.

    Once I realized that, it started to make sense.

    Thats how it happened, aaaaaaaaah!

    Greed, the seven deadly sins.

    The demon Decarabian.

    I finally realized why their existence had been condemned to hell.

    Yes, it was him.

    By that cocky bastard who had taken his arm off a moment ago!

    That he was a demon hunter.

    He knew it the moment he saw it.

    It was obvious the moment they met. He had invited himself to the ritual.

    How dare he invite this so-called seven deadly sins and great evil?

    It was the body of a mage I was after in the first ce.

    I thought a demon hunter wouldnt be too bad.

    I thought it would be more fun.

    The Holy War.

    The looks on the faces of the Demon Hunters there were something to behold.

    But it was strange.

    From the moment I brought the great demon himself into my consciousness.

    His mind couldnt have been intact.

    Inferior demon.

    Somehow.

    He was fine.

    Was he struggling?

    No, there was no sign of it.

    Where is your initial momentum, lesser demon?

    Do you really think there is any point in hiding behind a shield?

    How foolish.

    How is this possible?

    His mental strength didnt waver in the slightest.

    As if that wasnt enough, it wasing towards him.

    Rather, he was carrying this body, which is the Seven Deadly Sins and a great evil, to hunt!

    Dangerous.

    No, Im in danger, this body is dangerous?

    Yes, this is the fear of a natural enemy.

    It was to the point of awakening the senses that had been forgotten as great evil.

    The Seven Sins of Envy thought coldly.

    Yes, this is an unexpected ident.

    This sensation?

    A demon hunter?

    This body is the seven deadly sins, the great evil.

    If it werent for the mages around him, he might have been!

    I gritted my teeth.

    It is also my right to decide how to hunt.

    A cold voice said.

    At the same time, I saw something beyond the chasm.

    It was a mass of forces floating in the air.

    !

    Where did theye from?

    It was an immeasurably huge force.

    There seemed to be thousands, perhaps tens of thousands.

    Soon, they began to rush toward him.

    Soooooo

    His senses were failing him in terror.

    Searing heat.

    A cold chill.

    Tingling electricity.

    I began to feel all kinds of energy.

    My malfunctioning senses were constantly warning me.

    It must be avoided.

    But the rush was too swift to dodge.

    Like the magic of mages.

    Aaaahhhhhhhh!

    Legion, magic, whatever, shing with the unknown.

    The result was now.

    He found himself running, missing an arm.

    Damn it! Why?

    What the hell is wrong with a human subject?

    Human subject!!!

    How.

    Such a mind.

    Such a fellow.

    Such an attitude?

    Envy began to stir.

    No, it wasnt just that.

    As I thought about it, I remembered something.

    ?

    The tides of the Arcana continent had recently begun to turn.

    The culprit was the Demon Hunters ultimate weapon.

    At first, I thought it was simply the work of the dwarfs.

    The Akshan base was destroyed.

    The Demon Hunters wiped out.

    The only ones who can activate it.

    would be the dwarfs who built it.

    I thought it was a good thing.

    They activated it?

    The dwarfs hade out of theirirs and onto the continent.

    If we follow the trail, well find theirir.

    But not as expected.

    There was no sign of the dwarfs.

    It was then that he and the demon hunter

    He had encountered a demon hunter.

    The implication was simple.

    That was him, too?!

    Envy red.

    How dare he mess with a human!

    He had traveled in and out of dimensions.

    So freely that he could trigger any weapon.

    Even himself.

    No evil, no matter how great.

    It was impossible to interfere in another dimension like that.

    !

    The realization sent a chill down his spine.

    A sensation I had momentarily forgotten in my envy.

    Fear reawakened.

    Does this mean hes on a higher level than me?

    I cant admit it.

    If I did admit it.

    It all made sense.

    The way he seemed to be staring down at me.

    The battle with a creature that your senses could barely keep up with.

    The way he traveled across dimensions.

    And finally.

    A warning to his fleeing self.

    I remembered, demon who lost his right arm. I remembered that.

    Hes a demon hunter.

    The right arm he took from you can never be regenerated.

    If they ever meet again.

    He will surely recognize you as a one-armed man.

    And then?

    Am I, this body, condemned to hell?

    Will I, like greed, cease to exist?

    Thinking about it, my fear didnt go away.

    I realized the subject matter.

    I am enough with this wound.

    Yes, lets be satisfied with the continent of Arcana.

    Lets not even think about traveling to other dimensions again.

    At least not while that demon hunter has his eyes wide open!!!

    *

    [Broken Dimensional Rift]

    [Suitable Level : Lv.900]

    [Rift Copse : 51.2%]

    A rapidly rising Rift Copse.

    In the meantime, the appropriate level has changed.

    [Suitable Level : Lv.900~Lv.1000]

    The appropriate level was now 1,000.

    yers eximed.

    I cant even drip this, brothers!

    Whats going on, what the hell is going on inside!

    Ho-Yeol, are you sure youre okay?

    Ho-yeol and Marcelo, the chief mage of Magic Tower.

    Several hours had passed since they entered the rift.

    Still, it wasnt enough for the rifts copse level to skyrocket.

    It had risen to the proper level.

    They were right to be concerned.

    But as usual.

    My worries were short-lived.

    A shape emerged from the crack.

    A sound in my ears.

    Another angle.

    Ho-Yeol had emerged.

    Not only was he alive, but he was also not covered in dust.

    It was no wonder that all eyes were on him.

    !!!

    But as always.

    Ho Yeol coldly dered.

    I wont take any questions.

    His reasoning could not have been more straightforward.

    Its an internal matter.

 Chapter 81: A Simple Problem

    Chapter 81: A Simple Problem

    Chapter 81. A Simple Problem

    A proper level 900.

    No, a thousandter.

    No ordinary rift.

    It had to be a bug.

    What kind of rift would suddenly pop up like that!

    Are you sure its not because of that missing senior mage?

    If we go in there, were going to get killed.

    So the moment Ho-yeol enters that rift.

    It was only natural that the world would turn upside down.

    I cant believe it when I see it.

    What is the role of a host of a program?

    In any situation, you need to fill in the silence.

    But the host was at a loss for words.

    The silence stretched from seconds to minutes.

    It was obviously a broadcasting error.

    Not to mention the viewers.

    Even PD Hyun Yong-seok sympathized with the host.

    What are we watching?

    Senior, this isnt a dream, is it?

    No, its not. Even if its Lee Ho-yeol, its not.

    Ho-yeols performance so far?

    It was amazing enough.

    No, it was a series of surprises.

    From Count Ascura to Demon King Decarabian.

    Evenpared to top-ranked yers.

    Ho Yeol was used to defeating enemies with overwhelming advantages.

    But this was a different matter.

    That rift looked sudden and dangerous to anyone.

    But Ho Yeol didnt hesitate.

    He entered the rift as boldly as ever.

    The image of Ho-yeol was broadcast on the airwaves.

    The hosts voice came from the TV.

    A step toward peace for mankind.

    Thats a noble attitude.

    A hero of mankind beyond the yer.

    Rox shrugged as he listened.

    Thats great, Lee Ho-Yeol.

    His experience in the [Quernberg Machine Tower] rift.

    Hes at least level 900.

    Rox had estimated his level.

    However, this is nothing to him.

    So when he heard that Lee Hoyeol had entered the proper level 900 rift, he wasnt surprised.

    He just thought, Hes good. That was it.

    There was one surprise, though.

    Jesse? Are you crazy?

    Jesse said he was going to follow Ho-Yeol into the rift.

    Cami was stunned.

    You just said it yourself, theres no way youre going to get involved with something that involves the senior mage in Magic Tower, so why would you go to?

    I trailed off.

    He recognized the cold look on Jesses face.

    Nothing he could say would break her stubbornness.

    Under normal circumstances.

    I wouldnt have bothered to stop him.

    A business rtionship, not a coworker.

    Technically, Jesse could have left the Shining Guild at any time.

    But it was clear to me that Jesse was mistaken.

    It was time for some business partner advice.

    Youll only get in the way.

    what?

    What do you think of Lee Ho-Yeol, Jesse?

    Someone to worry about.

    Plus.

    Hes not alone.

    !

    Im sure you know better than I do, Jesse, what its like to be the Chief Mage of the Magic Tower, the best of all those great Senior Mages?

    Chief Mage, Marcelo.

    As Rox said.

    Jesse knew his abilities better than any other yer.

    The top hat on his head was another reminder.

    -Yes, its a relief to have Marcelo with you, isnt it?

    He wasnt saying this to ease his pupils worries.

    Marcelo, if its him.

    Even if the senior mage is hostile.

    He could easily subdue him.

    But that begged the question.

    -I dont know how he came to be with us.

    The tin foil hat is familiar with the futile discipline of the tower.

    He also knows that Marcelo, the skinny kid, knows the contradictions of the rules and doesnt break them. But Marcelo broke the rules and went outside the tower. .

    -The tower will be shaken for a while.

    Is changeing to the unchanging Magic Tower?

    Only one person has changed.

    There is only Ho Yeol.

    Indeed, this is the man who piqued my interest.

    I know.

    Jesse rxed his clenched fists. How hard hed clenched his fist. His knuckles were white and pale fromck of blood.

    I know, but.

    You know what Rox said, that you cant be of any help?

    Did she realize her own weakness?

    That Ill never see the magic of Ho-Yeol again?

    She couldnt answer those questions now, even if she thought about it.

    This moment.

    Because all she could see was the rift in the screen.

    Of course, the wait wasnt long.

    Steady stride.

    The same outfit.

    The same interview.

    -Im not taking any questions. Its an internal matter.

    Literally unharmed.

    As if nothing had happened.

    Ho-Yeol reappeared.

    *

    Yeah, this guys internal affairs arent over yet.

    A portal appears.

    Back to the tower.

    Me, Marcelo, and Vanguard ascended the stairs of the tower.

    I apologize. Because of me.

    It was not your fault, Vanguard.

    Ask forgiveness from the audience, who have been waiting for you to speak.

    Wow!

    What a difference in response to the same words!

    As Marcelo consoled him, Vanguard was not at fault.

    His muzzle never uttered a single word.

    But.

    Of course. Im not about to pass up a second chance.

    I wondered if this was the same Vanguard that tried to bribe me.

    Its like hes changed.

    I dont know why, but its not me.

    So take that unnecessary strain off your neck.

    Like I said, all I did was spout venom at Vanguard.

    And then, in the midst of it all, I ranted about conferences.

    Vanguard. Your safety is the most important thing.

    I checked the quest at Marcelos words.

    Secure Vanguard Tom, the senior mage who is tangled up with the chief of the Tower. (in progress)

    Yes, the quest was still in progress.

    That means its not over yet.

    Marcelo was thorough in that regard.

    Thud.

    Marcelos magical power hit.

    A giant door opened, revealing a panoramic view of the Crystal Hall.

    The Crystal Hall, including Vanguard.

    All the senior mages were gathered.

    Each of the senior mages stood by and spoke.

    Vanguard, youre safe!

    I apologize. Im sorry for the inconvenience.

    I dont speak English, but Im d to hear it.

    Chief Marcelo, whats going on?

    By the looks of it.

    Marcelo had invoked his seniority.

    He had summoned all the senior mages.

    Well, I could guess why.

    It was only natural that the seniors would need an exnation.

    For the protection of Vanguard, and to avoid unnecessary suspicion. Please stand by for a moment. Ill return with a definitive answer, or send a signal.

    Indeed, Marcelo.

    There were twenty senior mages in the room.

    If anyone was going to threaten Vanguards safety.

    It would be impossible to harm Vanguard under their watchful eyes.

    It made sense to me to avoid unnecessary suspicion.

    Suspicion will be directed upwards.

    Up there, at the top of the tower.

    It wasnt enough that I put a status ailment on Vanguard. It was none other than the elder mage who directed him to the rift, and to the rift from which the devil came out.

    I knew that.

    And Marcelo wasted no time.

    He climbed the stairs once more.

    I knew the Elders were hiding something, but I didnt think it had to do with demons. Its disgraceful to show up like this to my lord.

    I hadnt imagined it either.

    I never thought a demon could have reached the top of the tower.

    But its still just spection.

    Until I saw it.

    Until you check it yourself.

    Its just a spection.

    Though its very possible.

    I turned to a somber-looking Marcelo.

    Youre not the one who should bow your head. Chief Marcelo.

    ?

    Theyre the ones who should be bowing, not you.

    The top floor of the steeple is finally here.

    The people Im talking about are, of course, the elder mages.

    Noblesse oblige.

    With greater statuses greater responsibility.

    Even if you say you didnt know, its only an excuse.

    It is the pride of Grandfell that they cannot tolerate the ipetence of their elders.

    Its so bright, by the way.

    The light shining down from the towers ceiling.

    The backlighting makes it hard to see their faces.

    I could make out the number of Elders by the number of shadows.

    Four.

    Yeah, that means theres a demon among them.

    Not just involved, but perhaps possessed.

    Based on the flow of the conversation, there was enough potential for a battle.

    Its my own man, but hes fierce.

    They say its aedy from afar, a tragedy up close.

    Im a mage.

    A position equal to that of a senior mage.

    I want to show this to those who envied me.

    Magic Tower.

    As it turns out, theres no such group of peasants.

    Heck, even the shadow mercenaries who live for money arent this corrupt, really.

    They dont say the waters are clear at the top for nothing, do they?

    Its not like the senior mages didnt get along for nothing.

    Are you trying to make up for the experience you didnt get for missing the demon?

    If thats what he meant, I wanted to refuse with all my might.

    He was an elder mage.

    I was just facing him.

    The feeling of intimidation was overwhelming.

    But as long as my pride is in motion.

    No fear, no trembling.

    Even if I sink and drown in pride.

    I have no choice but to face it.

    Besides, I thought of the worst case scenario from the beginning.

    So Ive made my own preparations.

    The elder mages gathered in the Crystal Hall.

    By now, Vanguard should have exined the situation.

    -I will return with a definitive answer, or I will send a signal.

    Yes, Marcelos signal is the start of all-out war.

    But it didnt turn out to be catastrophic.

    !

    It was because Marcelo opened his mouth.

    snap.

    with a grinding sound.

    Why are there only four of you?

    What, there werent four of them to begin with?

    .

    .

    .

    The roundtable is postponed.

    Vanguard Tom goes missing.

    The moment he realized that the demon was involved in this case.

    Marcelo considered every possibility.

    Even an all-out war against the elder mages.

    But he hadnt thought of this.

    If youre talking about the senior mage, Vanguard Tom, I know.

    I am deeply sorry for your loss, Marcelo.

    I had no idea there was a demon worshipper among us, and by the time we had proof, it was toote. The honor of the tower was at stake. We tried to go after him, but as you can see.

    Demon worshipper!

    I cant believe the Elders brought that up first.

    Marcelo swallowed dryly.

    This was a reaction and development he hadnt anticipated.

    His mind was in turmoil.

    Where do I begin to believe this?

    In his head, he knew.

    I cant trust anything they say!

    There was no shortage of contradictions from the elder mages.

    Even if they werent involved with demons.

    Their words were utterly untrustworthy.

    That alone was daunting enough.

    Now the demons were involved.

    Marcelos head felt like it was going to explode with thoughts.

    Can I be sure that there is really, truly one worshipper?

    But what if I cant be sure?

    If the Elders havee out with this attitude.

    Do I have any reason to sway the elders?

    Damn it.

    Marcelo gritted his teeth.

    He looked at the tower lord floating in the sphere.

    Doesnt the Tower Lord know!

    Even though he knew there was no answer.

    He wanted to shout in frustration.

    Well, thats true.

    But then the answer came.

    Not from Lord, but from Ho-yeol.

    Ho Yeol, who had been silent, spoke up.

    This ce smells like a Demon Worshipper, but thats strange, because ording to your words, the Demon Worshipper should have already left the Magic Tower.

    !

    On such a favorable face.

    There was nothingplicated or disturbing about it.

    There was only conviction.

    I can simply smell it. Either because a demon worshipper has been here for so long, or because another demon worshipper dares to still be here.

    !

    What are your thoughts?

    At that question, Marcelo looked at the elders.

    He couldnt see their reactions.

    The backlight made it impossible to see their expressions, and none of them answered.

    But Ho-Yeol seemed to expect it.

    He continued.

    If this is a difficult question to answer, I will rephrase it.

    It was a punchline that even Marcelo hadnt thought of.

    Who is the majority that authorized Vanguards departure?

    It was!

    Senior Mage Vanguard.

    A decision like that required the approval of the majority of the Hierarchy.

    I wonder if the Elder Mages understood the implications of such a gesture.

    !!!!

    The four shadows immediately split in two.

    An odd air current flowed between them.

    Three, plus the one who fled. Now we have a clear majority.

    Ho Yeol looked at Marcelo and said.

    Isnt that right, Chief Mage Marcelo?

    .

    .

    .

    [Quest: The Truth of the Magic Tower] .

    There are contradictions in the Magic Tower.

    Uncover the contradictions.

    Set the tower and the truth straight.

    Secure Vanguard Tom, the senior mage who is tangled up with the chief of the Mage Tower. (Sess)

    Identify a devil worshipper among the elder mages. (Ongoing)

    Its simple, Im a cube.

    If not now.

    I would never seed in this quest.

    On top of that, the difficulty level didnt make sense.

    Mages of the Tower.

    Elder mages, too.

    Under normal circumstances.

    I cant even see their faces.

    And even if I did, the problem would still be the same.

    Even if we were face to face, it would still be a problem.

    If they were stronger than Marcelo, they were stronger.

    I felt like I could never be weak.

    And if thats not enough, what is?

    Theyre demon worshippers?

    This guy was no joke, not even at the level of a tangled demon. This is a guy who could take a blow with all of my magic and run away with only one arm.

    So, to summarize.

    This was not a quest that was meant to seed!

    Its too big to begin with.

    Once youve grown to the point where you can face an elder mage.

    Why not just do the quest?

    How could he say that after what hed done today?

    Your n for Vanguard has failed.

    Next time, theyd have a more thorough n.

    And then you thwarted it all.

    Leveling up and growing?

    I could have sworn it was impossible.

    But.

    It is possible now.

    Now that I had prepared myself.

    I didnt have to say why.

    Marcelo understood what I meant and sprang into action.

    Yes, it was a signal.

    The top floor of the tower.

    A manifested portal.

    Coordinates to the Crystal Hall.

    Soon, in a swarm of light, they emerged.

    Twenty senior mages.

    So what if the opponent is a elder mage and a demon worshipper?

    There are two elder mages here.

    One senior mage.

    Twenty senior mages.

    And then theres me, Lee Ho-yeol.

    Yes, this is more than a bodyguard.

    Knowing that.

    I could not be more shameless.

    Time to pay for your deception. Foolish worshipper.

    *** Tranted with /Trantor (free version) ***

 Chapter 82: Finally Moving (1)

    Chapter 82: Finally Moving (1)

    Chapter 82. Finally Moving (1)

    An apprentice mage.

    Before a single mage set foot in a magic tower.

    They werebeled variously.

    Undisputed genius.

    A magical prodigy.

    The pride of the family.

    Each had their own pride.

    But after entering the tower.

    Once you realize that all the knowledge youve gained is just a drop in the ocean.

    You dont just forget about it, youre ashamed of it.

    Youve be the sunshine child of the tower.

    . Isnt there something wrong with that?

    It was obvious what such sunshine babies do.

    Sticking their heads out and pouting.

    And then.

    Its not just me, is it?!

    The beeps echoing through the floating garden were unusually quiet today.

    I wondered if anyone was listening.

    A low-voiced conversation.

    The topic of the conversation, of course.

    Thats not amon painting, is it?

    It was the senior mages.

    Senior mages.

    A position you can only climb to if you have pride in your chosen magic.

    Naturally, all twenty senior mages harbor the idea that their chosen magic is the best.

    They cant get along with each other.

    Normally, you wouldnt even say hello to each other.

    Whats more, its not the time of the regr conference, is it?

    This is the time when senior mages are most sensitive.

    The honor of the school was on the line.

    Therefore, the scene in the floating garden was very unfamiliar to the mages.

    Why are they all huddled together like that?

    Facing each other!

    Hey, theres Senior Mage Vanguard Tom over there, too.

    And there he was.

    Vanguard Tom had disappeared.

    He and the other twenty senior mages were all gathered around a table.

    A sight not often seen in the Crystal Hall.

    This was a society, a floating garden.

    As if that werent enough.

    Theyre not just talking.

    A meal was set on the table.

    The senior mages were having breakfast.

    A scene that defiedmon sense.

    The chicks began to formte their own thoughts.

    , if we sit closer, cant we hear something?

    Are you crazy, Richelle? Dont you have any sense? Cant you see that senior mages dont hang out in the floating garden? Its not normal!

    Of course its not normal. Vanguard Tom Senior is back, but Im honestly curious, what the hell happened? How did they get along so well that theyre sitting across from each other eating a meal like that.

    No, but.

    Is that what youd call getting along?

    Because the senior mages didnt look happy.

    You all look incredibly tired.

    As if theyve been beaten up by someone.

    Dude, who are those people to be harassed?

    But technically, it wasnt all of them.

    Among them, the usual ones.

    Yes, there was one constant.

    Yes, there was one who could make even the greatest senior mages suffer.

    Equal in status to a senior mage.

    He was the chief co-researcher.

    His posture with a fork and knife was perfect.

    From his erect back to the angle of his arms and neck.

    Ho-yeol personifies the word formal.

    Dont you think hes eating pretty well for himself?

    Unlike the senior mages, who dont show the slightest hint of hunger.

    Ho Yeol was eating nonchntly.

    The sight of him naturally sparked spection.

    I wonder if youve heard what everyones been saying? Why, you know from the regr meetings, not a single presentation has gotten away with it, I suppose, and theyve all been pointed out.

    Is that what they talk about in the floating gardens, while eating?

    Ugh. I dont think youd do something like that, no matter how tough you are.

    Exactly. Talking about work while eating is way out of line!

    But whats a chick to do?

    What do you know.

    You cant see anything at that eye level.

    No wonder they couldnt figure out why.

    However, this time its a new chick.

    This wasnt just for apprentice mages.

    I dont know what to say, really.

    Im d you know that now.

    It was always going to happen, I can only assume that now is the right time.

    Just a few hours ago.

    It had happened on the top floor of a magic tower.

    Only elder mages and two chiefs.

    And only twenty senior wizards know.

    It was an internal matter of the tower.

    Five elder mages.

    Three of them, a majority, were demon worshippers.

    Since when do they give the demons?

    Are they even sure theyre chewing meat?

    The senior mages look like theyre chewing on something else.

    My head is spinning, and I dont know whats going down my throat.

    The reason for their gathering in the floating garden was simple.

    Skipping breakfast is a bad habit.

    It was only because Ho-yeol had said so.

    In the silence, no one dared to speak.

    The senior mages looked at Ho Yeol.

    Are you sure you dont mind?

    Ho Yeol was an adventurer.

    Technically, he was an outsider until recently.

    But his status as an adept was well known among adventurers.

    To think that such a mage tower was being yed by a demon worshipper.

    He should have been as shocked as they were.

    Ho Yeol was nonchntly slicing meat.

    As if that werent enough, he was on the top floor of the tower.

    The way hed acted when hed confronted the elder mages.

    He didnt know what an elder mage was.

    They were demigods, capable of shaking the heavens and earth with their magic.

    If it was the same mages, just facing them would have no choice but to be weighed down by the magic they emitted.

    They would be overwhelmed.

    But Ho Yeol was not like them.

    He wasnt overwhelmed.

    He even spoke to the elder mages.

    He must be a foolish worshipper.

    The words were stinging.

    Having witnessed it with my own eyes.

    It was only natural that his opinion of Ho-Yeol would change even more dramatically.

    Yes, if it werent for Ho Yeol.

    Maybe we wouldnt have gotten Vanguard Tom back, maybe we wouldnt have been able to make a decision based on our suspicions, and it was horrible to think of the worst.

    We would still be at the hands of demonic worshippers.

    They were.

    Whether they realized it or not.

    Everyone in the tower was indebted to Ho Yeol.

    That was why they couldnt refuse his invitation to eat.

    In just one day.

    Ho-yeol had done so much for the Magic Tower.

    Yet his demeanor hadnt changed.

    He seemed surprisingly normal.

    To the point where it was pointless to keep an eye on him.

    Yes, the same as usual.

    He was so sensitive to manners and formality.

    He looked at the table and said.

    Sometimes there are more important things than appetite.

    !!!

    What is more important than appetite?

    Twenty people in the room.

    No wonder we all have different answers.

    Oops. Does that mean Im breaking table manners?

    Im holding my fork and knife backwards!

    Maybe Im the only one who ordered something different?!

    But the behavior was the same for everyone.

    It wasnt until Ho Yeols words ran out.

    The forks and knives started to move in earnest.

    Only then did the meal begin.

    *

    Yes, you should eat even if you dont have an appetite.

    Youre going to have a busy schedule starting today.

    A mans heart is in his stomach.

    Of course, Ill still be the busiest one.

    Oh well.

    This is my eight children.

    My eight berths without a breeze.

    The top floor of the tower.

    To cut to the chase, no battles were fought there.

    An elder wizard.

    No, I should call them demon worshippers now.

    It was because they had lowered their tails.

    They must have realized their lives were worthless.

    I realized there and then.

    I realized that if you want to die, you live, and if you want to live, you die!

    Instead, I was prepared for an all-out war.

    As a result, the quest was sessful.

    [Quest: The Truth of the Magic Tower]

    Contradictions exist in the Magic Tower.

    Uncover the contradictions.

    Set the tower and the truth straight.

    Secure Vanguard Tom, the chief mage who is tangled up with the chief of the Magic Tower. (Sess)

    Identify a devil worshipper among the elder mages. (Sess)

    [You have fulfilled the condition].

    [Your rtionship with the Magic Tower is greatly increased].

    [Your influence in the Magic Tower is greatly increased].

    A quest I was reminded not to seed at.

    Sure enough, I seeded!

    The rewards were quiterge.

    My rtionship with the Magic Tower and my Influence increased significantly.

    Wasnt I the one who had the most to offer the Magic Tower?

    Valuable magic grimoires, of course.

    Approved magic tools and items on loan.

    And the free breakfast I just ate.

    Though theres no telling how much of that is left.

    One thing was certain.

    The reward of a better rtionship with the Magic Tower and increased influence would be far better than any other reward. Of course, the quest was far from over.

    In keeping with the scale of the Magic Tower.

    The quest was also a tie-in quest.

    And, as usual, its not an easy one.

    [Quest: Rebuilding the Mage Tower].

    The contradictions that existed in the Magic Tower.

    Even its purpose, the pursuit of truth, has been corrupted.

    Rebuild the tower from the ground up.

    Meet with the Tower Lord. (Ongoing)

    Dispose of the escaped demon worshippers. (Ongoing)

    Find the real truth. (Ongoing)

    Indeed, the Tower Lord.

    Apparently, you get what you pay for.

    Right from the start, quest objectives pour in. Pouring in.

    And none of them seemed easy.

    For starters, just running around the tower.

    Even from the top floor.

    It didnt look like it was in good shape.

    What about the objective to dispose of the escaped demon worshipper?

    This was a call to find the elder mage and settle the score.

    And the ultimate goal of the Magic Tower, the pursuit of truth.

    Just looking at those goals.

    I really do feel like a part of this organization.

    Your rtionship and influence have increased significantly.

    And now I get this quest?

    Well, whatever. As you can see from its grand goal.

    It wasnt a quest that could be broken right away.

    From the beginning, the quest was called Reconstruction of the Magic Tower.

    Its not an easy task, to be sure, but it all starts with a single step.

    And so on.

    So I took a step.

    Toward the basement of the tower.

    *

    There is an underground space in the tower.

    The role of the underground space is just to support the tower.

    There are many spaces in the tower that are iprehensible tomon sense.

    Its structure cannot be exined scientifically.

    On the surface, it doesnt look very tall or vast.

    In fact, the inside of the tower had countless floors, and each floor had a vast space.

    It was built with magic.

    Naturally, a solid foundation was needed to support such a magical tower.

    A foundation that could withstand all magical forces, all eons of time, and remain unwavering and constant.

    Yes, the basement of a magic tower is the ce that always reigns.

    Its proper name is the Nether.

    True to its name, it was a hellish ce.

    There were those who had fallen into it.

    Demon worshippers who had been called Elder Mages only a day before.

    The worst sinners in the history of the tower.

    Damned ce.

    The Elder Mages had reached the peak of their magic.

    But even their magic was useless in the Nether.

    So was their highly touted mental strength.

    How long has it been, a week, a month?

    All their senses, including their sense of time, had long since broken down.

    But they didnt give up.

    Yeah, they wouldnt be the only ones feeling overwhelmed.

    Marcelo. When did you notice?

    I said, desperate to get through to him.

    Marcelo, youve got to get him out of this.

    If only I could get out of this cage.

    Maybe I can escape the damned Nether.

    If I could only escape.

    I will repay you for this disgrace many times over.

    Deceiving someone with words?

    Nothing could be easier.

    Even the Chief have been deceived by their own tongues.

    And they had their reasons for speaking with them.

    Well have to find out where one of them is.

    To find and punish the other one who escaped.

    Thats probably the Towers top priority right now.

    So he held out hope.

    Ill live if I stay awake.

    Of course, that hope was short-lived.

    Hello?

    Marcelo spoke up after a long silence.

    His greeting was directed at Lee Ho-yeol.

    The adventurer and Marcelos chosen co-researcher.

    The moment his face met Marcelos, it felt foreign.

    What is it?

    There was not the slightest hint of panic in his voice.

    This was Nether.

    A ce where its hard to keep your wits about you.

    It was a ce where time literally stood still.

    How could he be so unharmed?

    I have to trick him to get out of here?

    Is that really possible?

    Is it just an illusion that I feel because my senses are malfunctioning?

    If not, is it truly real?

    Its impossible!

    Again

    I felt a cold sweat run down my spine.

    *

    Nether.

    Always a space.

    The moment I heard Marcelo exin it, I thought.

    One of the first things he learned as the next head of the family was not to get carried away with personal matters.

    The position of patriarch of the udi family was one in which the slightest disturbance was uneptable.

    This was going to be watered-down meat.

    That prediction turned out to be urate.

    I was feeling veryfortable with Nether.

    I was not mistaken.

    Marcelo alone was showing signs of exhaustion.

    Not to mention the demon worshippers.

    So much for the initial momentum.

    By the way.

    They dont even know what they look like.

    Heres a quick look at their status.

    Dispose of the escaped Demon Worshipper. (in progress)

    Maybe we can finish this sooner than expected?

    I thought I might be able to find out more than just the whereabouts of the escaped demon worshipper. Information about demons, of course.

    Anyway, its because I was in the position of an elder mage.

    Couldnt he have some advanced information about the Arcana Continent?

    Of course, there was no urgency.

    Thisher space was on my side.

    It was literally my home ground.

    So I spoke as I always did.

    I didnt need to threaten.

    The same attitude always works.

    Let the interrogation begin.

    I meant it in a nice way.

    Why, did their faces be more somber?

    I dont know why.

    Not being swayed by personal emotions like pity.

    Thats always the case, too.

 Chapter 83: Finally Moving (2)

    Chapter 83: Finally Moving (2)

    Episode 83. Finally Moving (2)

    The official meeting of the AAU.

    One by one, the chapter leaders of each chapter logged into the video chat.

    The faces that came to mind were ugly, to say the least.

    I couldnt even me the camera.

    Every single one of them had bad blood.

    You guys did a great job.

    The reason was simple.

    It had been a stormy week, literally.

    But I couldnt be stern.

    Hard work, I said, I know someone whos had a really hard time.

    Someone who had it worse than they did.

    No, because there was one yer.

    They couldnt measure it, but they could guarantee it.

    If you put the efforts of all the local AAU staff together.

    They couldnt match the weight that one guy carried.

    Its been a horrible week, hasnt it?

    Im still dizzy. Just.

    My heart sank when I first heard the news.

    The senior wizard of Matap is missing.

    A super emergency.

    Weve said it many times.

    The mages of the Tower were too powerful.

    They were bound to the tower.

    A senior mage, one of the most powerful in the tower, has gone missing.

    If he were to take a hostile attitude towards the yers, it would have been a disaster.

    It could have been a disaster. A catastrophe.

    You can tell by the look on his face.

    Maybe its because  is in the past, but now I can at least sigh.

    This was Seoul, South Korea, the home of one such martop.

    South Korea, a country where the martop effect has led to spectacr economic growth.

    But it was also the country most likely to have a senior wizard.

    Seoul could be wiped off the face of the earth!

    I was giddy, really.

    What if Seoul had be a battlefield, as I had imagined?

    The damage would have been hard to measure.

    But.

    So, in the end, youre still indebted to yer Lee Ho-yeol.

    It was.

    At the same time, in Korea, in Seoul. In Matap.

    A yer who suffered more than they did.

    Because there was Lee Ho-yeol.

    A force to be reckoned with.

    Even the AAU executives, who were more than just Arcana experts and had made modest contributions to the Arcana universe, couldnt understand what Ho-yeol was doing.

    To be honest, I had my doubts at first. Its great, but a position like Chief Mage, even if youre Lee Ho-yeol, is a normal position for a Chief Mage in any martial tower?

    Well, it turns out that my suspicions were futile.

    Thats right, in such a ridiculous rift.

    [Broken Dimensional Rift] Rift.

    Level 900 to 1,000 in the right ce.

    A row of yers who cleared a rift that could only be considered a bug.

    I didnt expect you toe back as if nothing happened!

    Im still dying to know what happened back there. I feel like grabbing him by the pants and asking him.

    Eh, it wouldnt do any good, would it?

    Interview difficulties.

    Internal affairs.

    No matter how much he begged.

    Ho-yeols resolute demeanor would not budge.

    But one thing remains constant.

    Why dont you just do a few more interviews? Why dont you say all you can say? Its not anyone else, its Ho-yeol, and this is the second time youve done this.

    Yes, Ho-Yeol deserves it.

    He was fundamentally different from the other yers who couldnt watch theirnguage when they had star disease.

    Why, from his first appearance until now. Wasnt that the same attitude hed always had?

    Its more than popr, its almost religious, the way the public reacts to him.

    Everyone wasnt muttering Homen for nothing.

    Its probably because of Ho Yeol that the chapter leaders can smile with bloodless faces. But the AAU knew. No, it had to be concerned.

    But if you take out Lee Ho-yeol.

    If it werent for Ho-yeol.

    Would humanity, the yers, have been able to resolve this situation?

    The answer was, unsurprisingly, no.

    Honestly, the disparity is too great.

    Who could clear a level 900 to 1,000 rift? They say that the chief mage was with them, but it was Lee Ho-yeol who moved the chief mage, and thats a personal ability.

    The bottom line is that other yers have no choice but to step up.

    The yers must have felt it too.

    Their powerlessness.

    In that sense, the new update was good news.

    Powerlessness can be ovee by leveling up.

    What you need to level up is experience.

    With this new updated crack.

    It looked like Id be able to get at least one experience level right.

    Finally, some [predator] content.

    This is going to be a nerve-wracking experience for top-tier yers, isnt it?

    Well, nerves are a good thing in the predator zone.

    .

    .

    .

    Adds a new rift, Predators Swamp.

    New monsters are added.

    Maddened Iri : Lv.450

    Berserker Blood Goblin : Lv.460

    Skyde : Lv.500

    Ragged Fighter : Lv.520.

    Thursday.

    A real new update, not a bug.

    This update caused an uproar in themunity.

    -Levels must be crazy, lol???

    -Everyone except Lee Ho-yeol should be nervous???

    -But isnt something a little strange?? Theres no unity in the mobs;;;

    From the time Arkana was a game until now.

    There was consistency in the monsters that appeared.

    [If it was a gnoll habitat, it was natural for gnolls to appear, and if it was a goblin habitat, it was only goblins.

    In that sense, this rift was a bit odd.

    [Predator Swamp].

    With a name like Swamp, youd expect to see crocodiles or lizardmen.

    As somementers have pointed out, theres no unity to the monsters in the game.

    If I had to find a simrity.

    Levels, maybe?

    But as with anything, you know what you see.

    This is the first time theyve appeared in the Rift, right? Predator Zone.

    Yes. If you had, you wouldnt have gotten this kind of reaction.

    You came at just the right time.

    The Nam siblings from Gaon chatting.

    Naturally, they were acquaintances.

    Nam Tae-min raised the corner of his mouth.

    Well be able to fight without circles in no time, wont we, big brother?

    The predator zone.

    It was simple to exin.

    As the name implied, it was a predator zone.

    Thats why theres no uniformity in the monsters that appear.

    It was a gathering ce for predators from the surrounding area.

    To give you a nice exnation of why they were gathering, heres a link.

    Predators battle each other for the loot that exists in the swamp.

    Hisagi told the guild.

    Okay, that made sense.

    Loot in the swamp.

    A ce where powerful monsters gathered to im that loot.

    Thats the Predator Zone.

    The rift that appeared this time, the Predators Swamp.

    But there was a question.

    Does that mean monsters fight each other too?

    Hey, asshole, is this your first time in the Predator Zone?

    Yes, its my first time?

    What, its your first time?!

    Apparently, the first time is a strange time.

    He apologized for his earlier outburst.

    The tight-haired man coughed, then spoke.

    Yes, monsters fight in the predator zone. They dont just fight, they kill each other. I told you, theyre from different areas. Theres no such thing as kinship or dy.

    It was.

    Theres never a dull moment in the Predator Zone.

    Unsurprisingly, the monsters are level, and then some.

    To show up in the Predator Zone meant youd survived a series of such battles.

    Good catch. Predator assholes.

    Yes, good catch. But you know what, sis?

    What?

    Are you sure youre okay?

    Will you shut up? How many times have I told you Im okay?

    No, I wasnt okay.

    I was fucking pissed.

    Leonies pouting lips were a testament to that.

    The reason was anyones guess.

    Sis, thats why we usually get up so early.

    Appropriate level 1,000.

    Ho Yue had entered such a ridiculous crack?

    Even if I knew, it wouldnt have made a difference.

    Joining would have been more of a burden than a help.

    But the difference between knowing and not knowing is the difference between sleeping soundly and waking up and knowing!

    I feel like such an asshole.

    Its hard to exin, but.

    Something like that.

    Its a different feeling than helplessness.

    Its a feeling of self-loathing that goes beyond helplessness.

    But she realized exactly what she needed to do.

    Just shut up, because from now on, Im going to sleep dead.

    Predator Swamp.

    Leveling up as fast as I could in a new rift.

    A predator zone with endless battles?

    There was no better hunting ground for a berserker who grew stronger with each battle.

    Of course, Leonie wasnt the only one with such thoughts.

    No more primary objectives, just 10 levels.

    Our first priority is the loot of the Swamp.

    Im sure theres a lot of NetTubers here, too.

    Even if we all have different goals.

    If youre a predator.

    If youre a predator, youre bound to gather in the [predator swamp].

    Yeah, we know that.

    Even though we all have different ideas.

    Everyone had the same person in mind.

    Ho-yeol.

    Even if we cant catch up to him, we should try our best.

    To repay Hokkaidos debt.

    You dont think hes going to show up, do you? I mean, hes cleared a level 1,000 rift, isnt it too immoral to go through a rift like

    Wow.

    Thats a tight one, this rift.

    I cant believe the monsters are at least level 450.

    On top of that, its a predator zone.

    In other words, its a coliseum for battle mad monsters.

    I sipped my teacup and opened my mouth.

    Its going to be rowdy.

    No, beyond rowdy, its too harsh for me!

    I was only level 296.

    To top it all off, it was a continuous battle rift.

    I dont think I have enough magic left.

    The effects of the Sixth Sight Brooch and the Duke of Swalins Favorite have improved my magic regeneration quite a bit. His low level meant that his absolute magic output was low.

    I am not a predator.

    The interrogation of the demon worshippers hadnt even ended.

    To be honest.

    I would have preferred to ignore the ugly rift.

    Approach to Anomaly (Ongoing) .

    Attack the Rift. (Repeat)

    Witness the continent of Arcana. (Sess)

    As if the recurring quest to capture the Rift wasnt enough.

    Wasnt I the one who discovered that the Rift is connected to the Arcana Continent?

    Furthermore, Ive learned that demons are rampaging on the Arcana Continent.

    His pride cannot be contained.

    Perhaps you need some training.

    Yes, even a tired personality who cant live and die by formality cant stand still.

    In that sense, its a good thing youve dug so many wells, even if youre running low on energy in the midst of the ongoing battle.

    Ive got a few things I could use.

    For one thing, theres ck magic.

    Id never had the chance to wield it, but I had trained in swordsmanship.

    Though my training was brief, I was blessed with the talents of Grandfell and a master teacher in the person of Lionheart, Knight Commander Harkon.

    Bitter but fragrant.

    And the tea made from the herb hes been sipping.

    Tasteless.

    Im d Ive been reading up on herbal medicines in preparation for this conference, because even just drinking them as tea has had some pretty significant effects.

    [A slight increase in health regeneration for three hours].

    And finally.

    I still had one more thing to check.

    I opened my inventory.

    What I pulled out was a small pentagonal fragment.

    It was the [pentagon of impure knowledge] that was purified through the exorcism ceremony.

    Yes, it was time to test my hypothesis.

    I didnt hesitate.

    I immediately checked the items information.

    [The pentagram of pure knowledge]

    [Rating: Epic]

    [Restrictions: None]

    [Effect : When equipped, the user gains knowledge of all minerals and all nts on the continent of Arcana].

    [Description : A magical tool that contains an immeasurable amount of knowledge].

    Yes, I had a feeling, didnt I?

    Indeed, an epic ranked item!

    Its effects are immense.

    It grants knowledge of all the minerals and nts of the Arcana continent!

    I was expecting it, but I didnt expect to be so disappointed.

    This is more than I expected, isnt it?

    I dont know about the other yers.

    For me, I cant think of a better use for it.

    Knowledge of all minerals?

    Increases the effectiveness of spells that use minerals as search targets.

    Knowledge of all nts?

    All nts, of course, including the knowledge of elixirs.

    Yeah, so what if its a predator zone with endless battles?

    Ive got the The pentagram of pure knowledge!

    I feel so confident that I wouldnt mind running to the rift right now.

    But there was a procedure for everything.

    I stood up from my seat.

    Yes.

    Even if you enter the rift when you enter it.

    You have toplete it.

    Weight of the Chief (Repeat)

    Proceed with the verification in Topaz Hall. (Sess)

    Sessfully organize a regr conference. (in progress).

    I smoothed out my messy clothes.

    This is the pride of the organizer of a regr conference.

    .

    .

    .

    The two elder mages.

    And the chief mage, Marcelo.

    They looked down at the Crystal Hall.

    Or, more urately, the rows of people listening to Vanguards presentation.

    Marcelo opened his mouth.

    We need a decision. This is our chance to make everything right. The Akshans and the Demon Hunters, the unredeemable sins of the Towermitted by them. And the first step toward repaying the debt we owe to Lord Lee Ho-yeol.

    The elder mage, who had been listening in silence, cleared his throat.

    Im sure the Tower Lord is thinking the same thing as you.

    He nodded.

    I will allow your request. Marcelo.

    !

 Chapter 84: Blooming in the Swamp (1)

    Chapter 84: Blooming in the Swamp (1)

    [Predators Swamp]

    [Rmended level: Lv.500]

    [Rupture copse: 0.9%]

    The coordinates of the rupture were in the northernmost part of the Scandinavian Penins in Europe.

    Although it was about two miles away from Korea.

    As long as there was a portal in the Mage Tower.

    The distance didnt matter.

    Achoo! Why is the weather so cold?

    Cold resistance or whatever. What kind of wind is this?

    Uh, Id rather fall into the swamp. Seriously!!!

    Yeah, the problem was the cold wind.

    The swamp of predators.

    In front of the rupture, the yers base camp was alreadyid.

    ording to the information of the yers who entered first, the scale of the rupture was vast, just like its name, predator zone.

    Its good news. That means there are a lot of mobs down there.

    Its good news? The rmended level of this rupture is 500.

    High risk. High return. Dont you know? Youre scared?

    Its not for me to say, but yers have no fear.

    Naturally, it would take quite a while to clear it.

    Having a base camp where you could rx was essential.

    Of course, before the base camp arrived.

    Some people had entered the rupture first.

    He couldnt stand the cold.

    But he was so motivated that he heated up.

    Swoosh

    It was a swampy environment where your feet stumbled every few steps.

    At the same time, a message appeared.

    [Movement speed decreases slightly.]

    But there was no room for grumbling.

    As had been stated so many times.

    This was the predator zone where strong people gathered.

    It meant that each and every monster you saw wouldnt be easy.

    Whiing

    That said, that insect-looking guy wasnt normal either. Giant flying mantis, Skyde. His forelegs gleamed.

    Swoosh!

    He dogged it.

    He felt like his body was being pushed out by the strong wind pressure.

    But he didnt hesitate.

    Yeah. It has to be at this level to get the taste of hunting.

    The strongest Barbarian, Nam Taemin.

    Thanks to this, he faithfully carried out the ss quest that started.

    At first, he struggled to activate [Call of the Wild], but now he was able to control it to some extent.

    Ssh!

    Nam Taemin kicked off the swamp and jumped up.

    Because of the reduced movement speed.

    He had no choice but to lower his jumping power.

    Hyungnims, Nam Taemin is flying around!

    As if it wasnt a big deal.

    Nam Taemin tracked down the prey at an explosive speed.

    There was a movement like an animal caught in the wild.

    It wasnt enough to block Nam Taemins approach.

    Thats Nam Taemin, the person who beat amander of the demons army!!

    The predator zone where the strong people gather?

    Nam Taemin had chased after Hoyeol and fought with worse opponents.

    The demon armysmander, Horikan, was also one of those formidable enemies.

    So the battle didntst long.

    Rip

    He plucked out its wings, its forelegs, and then

    There was nothing more to exin.

    The man who was broadcasting the scene shouted at the camera.

    I told you, didnt I? Your eyes would have a great time!

    - Nam Taemin just got wings, seriously

    He could sh with Hisagi even before the ss quest came up, right??

    When I think about the level difference, it doesnt make sense

    Hes just good at fighting

    The viewers were immersed in the battle.

    They had to.

    All the monsters in the predator zone had the same fighting power as the named monsters. Even in simple hunting, you couldnt help but feel the excitement.

    Crazy. The next mob jumped on Nam Taemin?

    Such battles took ce without a break, too.

    It wasnt for no reason that the Nettubers smelled content here.

    The situation on the other side was not much different.

    Wow. Berserker isnt called berserker for no reason.

    An ongoing battle.

    A berserker got stronger the more they got hurt.

    For Leoni, the predator zone was the best hunting ground.

    Shining and Union definitely move efficiently. They seem to move members into party units. Theyre basically not giving the monsters the chance to attack. Its a scary angle. Everyone.

    Guild ranking 1st and 2nd.

    Shining and Union didnt have to be mentioned.

    They moved systematically and hunted the monsters.

    In addition, as long as the location of the rupture didnt change.

    Even the EU guilds, which hadnt been in the spotlight for a while.

    Their battle.

    No, watching their endless struggle,

    It was natural to think that it was truly a Colosseum.

    Indeed, who would be the fighter whosted until the end?

    I bet its hard for anyone to stand still.

    Stab

    This was a swamp anyway.

    Just standing there, you would inevitably stumble.

    When you lived as a Nettuber, the only thing you could improve was your talking skills.

    Thanks to that, the Nettuber could spit out such words.

    However, even if it was just a joke, he shouldnt have made such a bet.

    Regardless of the exhaustion from fighting over and over again.

    Regardless of the swamp area where legs sunk.

    A man couldnt but stand still beyond the normal standard.

    H-Hes here!

    He was so excited.

    Predators Swamp.

    Hoyeol, who had entered the rupture, was looking down at the swamp.

    Why did his expressionless gaze look cooler than usual?

    The Nettuber, who was watching while holding his breath, whispered.

    Doesnt it look like hes here to take over the predator zone?

    The moment he said that.

    The chat flooded.

    Oops. Sorry for the slip of the tongue.

    In response, the Nettuber quickly held back his informal speech.

    He politely formalized it.

    I will correct it! It seems he hase to requisite this ce?!

    *

    Always.

    My outfit was the same as always.

    The location of the rupture where the North Pole was right in front of it?

    The cold was no longer a problem.

    Because I had the [warm] buff.

    [Jewelry Box Filled with Warmth]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: Grants warmth to stored essories for a certain period of time.]

    [Description: A jewel box handed down in noble families. A mothers heart for her daughter has been passed down from generation to generation.]

    At the battle of Demon King Decarabia.

    Like the long sword and Duke Swalins cherished item, it was an item that was offered as a sacrifice for exorcism. The effect was to give [warm] buffs to the ornaments.

    [Warmth keeps your body in top condition.]

    The effect was simple.

    The feeling of the effect was really great.

    I really didnt feel cold even without a thick coat or functional tights.

    It meant that I no longer needed to tremble in the cold wind!

    Still, Id grown up.

    I entered the rupture with a majestic stride.

    But I stopped right away.

    The swamp could reach my waist.

    Naturally, my clothes could get dirty.

    This was grossly informal.

    It was all because of this tiring personality.

    I used to live well in my own room, which was dirtier than a swamp.

    Still, it was a bit ufortable to step into the swamp in this outfit.

    Because of that, I was in the middle of an unexpected staring contest with the swamp.

    Then something came into view.

    !

    It was a lotus leaf floating in the swamp.

    Until just yesterday, I would have thought it was just a lotus leaf and casually passed it by. Not anymore. Because I had the [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    Extraordinarilyrge leaves.

    The Arcana continent.

    I acquired knowledge of all minerals and nts from that ce.

    Its a ck lotus.

    Thanks to this, I was able to recite the exact name and characteristics of the lotus leaf. What it meant was simple.

    The lotus leaf was a familiar target of exploration for me. To the point that I could skip the process.

    To be honest, I want to be like them too.

    I wanted to fire a teleport like Marcelo or Banglet.

    If wanting to be like the chief and senior mage of the Mage Tower was too big of a wish. Well, I wanted to levitate like Jessie Heinness.

    Like a real mage.

    But my level was only 296.

    How could I do such a thing with this pitiable amount of mana?

    I didnt know when [Natural Enemy Rtionship] would be activated, so I had to save my mana.

    Furthermore, this was the predator zone where the battles never ended.

    This is the best I can do.

    It couldnt be helped if it wasplicated andme.

    It was the reality that I had no choice but to consider the cost-effectiveness of mana.

    Skipping the exploration.

    I immediately interfered with the lotus leaf.

    Enough to support my weight.

    I only interfered enough to adjust the intensity.

    Compared to turning mana into fire and electricity.

    It naturally consumed less mana.

    Careful

    I climbed on the lotus flower.

    I was the one who went up and down the stairs of the magic tower as if it were nothing.

    This was no big deal.

    Not bad.

    I could feel the stinging gazes.

    Yeah, for yers who didnt know myplicated mind.

    What is that skill?

    They wondered if such things existed.

    However, this body didnt care about other peoples gazes.

    To be honest, I didnt feel intimidated even in front of the elder mages of the Mage Tower.

    No, beyond that, I even brazenly interrogated them.

    Therefore.

    Youre as impatient as Ive heard.

    The only problem I had was the monsters.

    Indeed, it was a predator zone where there were only monsters that were crazy about fighting.

    As soon as it sensed my presence, a monster rushed at me.

    Wriggle

    Bright red pupils that exuded life.

    A gigantic body swaying beneath the swamp.

    A tongue that flittered nonstop.

    I recalled a name I saw in the update history.

    [Beast Predator Anaconda: Lv.530]

    Its not easy from the start. Seriously!

    That level wasnt great enough to make a fuss about.

    In the first ce, the rmended level of this rupture was 500.

    There were numerous monsters who boasted levels higher than the predator anaconda. In any case, that monster seemed to suit the modifier predator.

    What did you swallow up?

    Is it a snake or a snake-shaped jar?

    How much had it swallowed?

    The already huge size seemed to be getting even bigger.

    But it was still not full.

    Kiaaa!

    It opened its huge mouth at me.

    As expected, I cant find any formalities.

    That was my impression of the threat.

    It would be better to learn table manners first.

    I raised my mana.

    The first thing I should consider was the cost-effectiveness of mana.

    The battle should be continued while reducing the consumption of mana as much as possible.

    To do so, I had to use everything I had and didnt have.

    That too, in the right ce.

    I thought of this well. The me from the past.

    The level difference between me and the monster was roughly 230 levels.

    It wasnt a demon-type monster.

    Arcana system had arge gap between 1 level.

    Taking that into ount, a one-on-one battle with it was basically suicide. Moreover, my ss was the demon hunter with nothing special about it.

    But my specialty was knowing my ce.

    With that fact figured out.

    Id been trying to ovee this situation for a long time.

    I improved [strength] and [agility] stats by repeating ss quests every day.

    Not only that, for the past few days, Id been reading magic books at random. I hadnt gone through that for no reason.

    Of course, the shittybor also included sword training.

    I took my sword out of the inventory.

    [An Unknown cksmiths Posthumous Work  Long Sword]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.280]

    [Effect: When attacking, theres a high chance of the status abnormality bleeding urring on the opponent.]

    [Description: This is thest work of a cksmith. It was only after the lingering feelings of resentment disappeared that it regained its true value.]

    Grandfels talent didnt go anywhere.

    The feeling of the handle wrapped in my hand was so familiar.

    Even if I hadnt held the sword for a while, that feeling was clear.

    What it meant was simple.

    You beast predator.

    I lowered my body and continued.

    Are you confident enough to devour a lion?

    Lionheart.

    The wless posture that the lion-hearted knights aimed for.

    Of course, there was no intermediate process in learning it.

    I just followed Harkons posture.

    The posture that looked as if aiming for a sword.

    Well, how great is it?

    I didnt know.

    But.

    Sssh?

    Well, isnt this very effective?

    As if it was about to swallow me.

    The monster approached then paused.

    Then it stopped moving.

    Kiaaoo!

    It was a monster who survived by fighting numerous beasts and predators.

    With the experience of crossing the line of death. Perhaps it felt the presence of Harkon in my posture.

    By the way.

    This is a pretty important information.

    Just holding a sword and posing.

    I could limit the movement of the opponent.

    The practicality was no joke.

    In a word, it was a bluff.

    I didnt even understand why this wless posture was wless.

    I was able to use that effect properly.

    Well, just like now.

    Exploration, interference, manifestation.

    Magic poured on the monster who couldnt move hastily.

    Was it because it was still keeping me in check as I aimed the sword at it?

    It was helplessly taking damages.

    [Burn urs to the Beast Predator Anaconda.]

    [Bleeding urs to Beast Predator Anaconda]

    I looked at it in my usual manner.

    It is formal to refrain from unnecessary conversations during meals.

    If I lost my posture, I might get counterattacked

    .

    .

    .

    A lotus leaf floated in the swamp.

    On top of that lotus leaf, Hoyeol.

    There was no feeling of danger in that figure.

    Like a lotus flower blooming on a lotus leaf, there was no other sense of ipatibility like this.

    What is that skill?!

    That alone was surprising enough.

    T-Thats a sword, isnt it? Huh? Instead of a staff, he has a sword?

    Such a lotus flower had an unexpected de.

    He couldnt help but feel shocked.

    Furthermore.

    No, he just held up the sword, but the mob stopped???

    Its just Homen

    The moment they realized that the de wasnt just sharp.

    Wait, that posture! I saw that in the analysis video of Harkon!!!

    ??? What does that mean???

    No way, Lee Hoyeol can even use swordsmanship to Harkons level?!

    Naturally, the world turned upside down

 Chapter 85: Blooming in the Swamp (2)

    Chapter 85: Blooming in the Swamp (2)

    What an insane bullshit.

    When he first saw the post.

    He thought it was just low-level aggro.

    Lee Hoyeol knew how to use a sword?

    You had to say something that made sense.

    Sigh. Look at his level.

    Who was Lee Hoyeol?

    He was a yer who was treated like the chief mage of the great Mage Tower. What if you left out that background? Even after seeing the splendid magic skills that Hoyeol showed in battle, they got hooked by that rumor?

    Click ck!

    He pounded on the keyboard with a sigh.

    Drip

    Thement window updated.

    What bullshit are you talking about so seriously?

    Its not bullshit. Its real

    Youre saying something like that. Have you ever yed Arcana before? Youre making it obvious that you dont know anything

    They still didnt understand the situation.

    They didnt even seem to know what kind of game Arcana was.

    Arcana didnt have a ss system for no reason.

    Lets give an example.

    If.

    Lee Hoyeol somehow feltcking.

    It wasnt going to happen, but lets just imagine that Lee Hoyeol wanted to learn swordsmanship and swung a sword.

    What, do you think thats going to make his sword skills pop up???

    Yeah, no matter how much he practiced, it would be useless.

    Skills, stats, and nothing else. It was a waste of effort.

    The yers couldnt ovee the limitations of their ss.

    It was themon sense of Arcana.

    Therefore, it was natural for the post to be treated as an aggro.

    But something was weird.

    What is it? It was posted all together by a group?

    Lee Hoyeol raised a sword.

    The nonsensical story didnt stop on the bulletin board.

    If it were the usual, he would have thought someone else had released a part-time job.

    But a part-time job.

    That didnt make any sense.

    Is there a reason for Hoyeol to release such a part-time job?

    Why would Hoyeol do that?

    No matter how hard he thought about it, there was no good reason.

    Besides, this wasnt some sort of publicity or praise.

    Lee Hoyeol, a mage ss, used a sword.

    It was nonsense.

    So he naturally rolled his brain.

    These are some nasty bastards.

    Lee Hoyeols antis had released part-time jobs.

    If he took a look at themunity, there was a way to notice it.

    He started to move his mouse sharply.

    Anyway, the trolls. Lets just take a look at what kind of guys they are.

    By spreading an obviously ridiculous rumor.

    They would cleverly insert positive evaluations of themselves.

    However.

    ?

    No matter how hard he looked.

    There was no talk about other guilds or yers.

    It was all about Lee Hoyeol.

    He felt like hismon sense was falling apart.

    He couldnt hold back any longer from the feeling of disparity.

    Yes. Fool me once.

    With that thought, he clicked the Nettube link.

    Soon, a screen popped up on the monitor.

    There, Hoyeol was really wielding a sword!

    Crazy! What is this?!

    Indeed.

    At this moment.

    The battle between the lion and the [Beast Predator Anaconda] was spreading around the world through dozens of cameras.

    What it meant was simple.

    This real-time video was a reality that hadnt been edited at all.

    The monster cant do anything? The 530-level monster?

    One word was enough to describe the battle.

    Massacre.

    Hoyeol was hunting the anaconda, a predator of the swamp.

    No, calling it a hunt would be too much.

    Since the battle began, Hoyeol hadnt moved once.

    Wow. Hes on a different level

    Some people are having a hard time getting stuck in the mud like this.

    This is Lee Hoyeol who cleared a 1000-level rupture. Well.

    The meaning of that action.

    The yers who were hunting in the rupture realized it more deeply than anyone else.

    For an opponent like the anaconda. He didnt even have to swing his sword.

    I didnt have a good rtionship with Harkon.

    The posture of aiming the sword.

    Looking at the posture, he could also notice the rtionship between Hoyeol and the Knights of Lionheart.

    It was clear that Hoyeol had a deep connection with the Knights of Lionheart.

    The fact that he had the same posture as Harkon was the evidence.

    Maybe hes upying a spot there like in the Mage Tower.

    In fact, its pretty much confirmed. I dont think its an ordinary spot either.

    Harkon even calls him sir.

    Doesnt that mean hes also close to the Imperial family?

    Seriously! Does that make sense?!!

    The strongest armed group on the continent, the Mage Tower.

    The strongest knight order of the Empire, Knights of Lionheart.

    How could a yer get a ce in those two groups?

    Does that mean that anyone can take up a seat thats not just an ordinary seat?

    Every time they thought about what happened, the questions about Hoyeol grew bigger.

    Howe I havent heard anything about it?

    Even now, Hoyeols presence couldnt be hidden even if you tried to hide it.

    Even back when Arcana was a game, Hoyeol must have stood out

    But a story of a yer who deviated frommon sense like that. Nothing came to mind.

    They were seriously curious about his past!

    The moment those who watched him had such thoughts.

    Plop

    The Beast Predator Anaconda.

    It stopped breathing.

    It was the end of the battle that couldnt even be called a battle.

    Predators Swamp.

    A Colosseum where the battles never ended.

    As the winner of that fierce battlefield.

    There was not an ounce of confusion in Hoyeols figure.

    As if he was in a different space.

    No, as if he was the only one with a different genre.

    Yes, that figure of Hoyeol was as foreign and noble as ever.

    Like a lotus flower blooming in a swamp.

    *

    Really, there was no other documentary like this.

    I couldnt let go of the tension even for a moment.

    An extreme real documentary.

    I checked the message that popped up.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.].

    But the experience point wasforting.

    [Beast Predator Anaconda].

    As expected of that level, the amount of experience it spat out was significant.

    The experience point wasnt at the level of a boss monster like the great evil or demon king.

    But I was monopolizing that experience point.

    [Name: Gradnfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 314]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 53 / Agility: 60 / Mana: 244 / Luck: 5 / Aesthetic: Low

    [Point: 18]

    This meant that I rose up 18 levels at once.

    My absolute level was low, so it rose up a lot.

    But this kind of trick was wee.

    Above all, whether it was a trick or whatever.

    Im not in a position to be picky.

    The battle against Anaconda from a moment ago was the same.

    If, even just for a moment, I had missed the string of tension.

    If my posture of pointing the sword had been disturbed.

    It would have allowed a counterattack immediately.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship] hadnt been activated.

    No matter how much strength and agility I had gained through my ss quest.

    I put all the points acquired through leveling up into mana. I also invested in luck asionally.

    It would have been impossible to avoid it by physical ability alone.

    Naturally, for the magic manifestation.

    The damage had to be minimized.

    Then just thinking about it from then on started a terrible vicious cycle.

    Unexpected magic manifestation  Absoluteck of magic power  Its the predator zone, so battle again  Unexpected magic manifestation again  Absoluteck of magic power again  Battle again

    Therefore.

    I was earnest.

    I didnt know what it looked like to a third party.

    I went to the battle without a moment to rx.

    As a result, I was able to acquire experience points and loot.

    [Thick Anaconda Skin]  [Grade: Rare]

    [Melting Amber]  [Grade: Rare]

    [Poisonous Birch]  [Grade: Unique]

    Three loots.

    The grades were also rare, rare, and unique.

    My gut didnt swell up for no reason.

    They were all material items.

    If it dropped three, I had no reason toin.

    Above all, I had acquired knowledge of all minerals and nts in the Arcana continent through the effect of the [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    It must be worth it.

    Molten amber.

    And the birch covered with anacondas venom.

    I knew right away how to use it.

    Of course, the loot came from its stomach.

    It will require some processing.

    That wasnt a big deal either.

    Its time to pull out the pirs of the Mage Tower.

    I could use the service of Mage Tower at my disposal.

    Free, at that.

    It was also my right as the chief.

    By the way.

    I really had no time to rest?

    It was called the predator zone.

    Rustle

    Another monster appeared as soon as I knocked one down as if it had been waiting.

    Snake, and then a rat? Of course, from its appearance alone, it wasnt an ordinary rat

    [Cruel Scavanger: Lv.550]

    It was about the same size as a person.

    It was walking on its hind legs over its size and held weapons on its forelegs.

    From crossbows to axes to shields.

    There were more than one or two weapons.

    Indeed, not all rats were the same.

    Its long tail flinched.

    Perhaps because I still had a sword in my hand.

    It didnt rush in.

    Well, first of all.

    Lets invest in points first.

    For me, each stat point was precious.

    I had 18 points.

    I was going to invest all of it in mana, but I saved one point.

    Yeah, theres a saying, the sess or failure of everything that happens in ones life depends on luck, not effort.

    Even if I invested one more point in mana.

    This was a rupture with the rmended level of 500.

    I should hope for luck rather than expecting dramatic effects with one point of mana.

    I invested a point in luck.

    [Luck: 6]

    But why is it 6?

    Memories shed.

    Clearly, I should have invested two points to avoid unlucky points.

    In the end, I had no choice but to go through the demons number 6.

    This This wasnt a trick, right?

    But I had no more points left to invest in.

    The superstition is nothing but superstition.

    It wasnt something I should say since I somehow invested in luck.

    Yes, I couldnt be conscious of superstitions forever.

    And if it was the demons number.

    Its not so bad.

    No, rather, Id feel grateful if a demon showed up.

    If [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was activated, I didnt need all of these.

    I didnt have to go around on this lotus leaf.

    I wouldnt have to film a documentary by myself.

    The useless thoughts ended there.

    Snap

    What was this sound? Not again.

    I looked at where the sound came from.

    A giant tree that was rising up throughout the swamp.

    The monster was gnawing at the stump of the giant tree with its teeth.

    Crash!

    Perhaps because its teeth were big.

    The giant tree tilted in an instant with a loud noise.

    Its intention was obvious.

    Youre thinking of putting the battlefield in your favor.

    The moment the giant tree fell.

    The swamp would shake in an instant.

    The monster was trying to take advantage of that opportunity.

    As expected, its not easy.

    In terms of the days when Arcana was just a game

    Id say this pattern was damn right.

    They werent even boss mobs, they were just at the level of named mobs.

    It was hard to deal with all of them.

    However, despite my struggle.

    Grind!

    I knew every nt in Arcana.

    So much that I could skip the exploration process.

    Naturally, the tree that it was gnawing with its teeth.

    I could interfere with it, the [Chukira Tree].

    Griiinndd?

    I skipped the exploration.

    Interference strengthened the trees thickness.

    Eventually, it manifested.

    Grind?

    This meant that no matter how hard it tried, it couldnt break down the giant tree.

    I stared at the bewildered giant rat, [Cruel Scavenger].

    There was no need for unnecessary conversation.

    I cast magic while pointing my sword.

    There was no need to add [aesthetic] for a stiffened enemy.

    The only thing I considered was the mana cost performance.

    Among all the magics I poured on it.

    [Frostbite urs to the Cruel Scavenger.]

    I looked for magic that did the most damage to it.

    I couldnt help it even if it made me look ignorant.

    In order to deal with enemies much stronger than my level one after another.

    This was the only way.

    I cant figure out the reason, and I dont want to know.

    All I needed to know was that it worked.

    If its frostbite, the cold must be its weakness.

    I manifested advanced freezing magic Frost.

    Sss!

    Frost stretched toward it.

    Frosts projectile speed was so slow.

    It was magic ssified as advanced magic with only one destructive power.

    Crack!

    As you could see, the swamp naturally froze in an instant.

    Crack crack!

    The feeling of pressure on the tip of the sword pointed at it.

    Its movement speed decreased due to the effect of the status abnormality Frostbite.

    The frost slowly crept in.

    I spoke in a colder voice than cold.

    I have no intention of joining your water game.

    It was the determination to not have a ssh of the dirty swamp.

    On top of that.

    I looked at the giant tree, the Chukira tree.

    To be precise, at therge tree that was shaking dangerously.

    A bi-herb was glowing on top of it.

    If the giant tree falls, the bi-herb will also fall into the swamp.

    It was something I couldnt bear to see.

    The effect that the bi-herb had.

    I knew it better than anyone else!

 Chapter 86: Blooming in the Swamp (3)

    Chapter 86: Blooming in the Swamp (3)

    Yusra Kingdom.

    The ancient kingdom, where capital andbor were invested, had already be a proper city. It was as bustling as Arcanas big cities in the past.

    Wow. Every day is different.

    The corner in front of the Golden Pce Square.

    yers were gathered at the Golden Calf Tavern.

    Back when Arcana was just a game.

    They used to kill time at the tavern like now.

    It really reminds me of the old days. Dont you think so?

    It was the first time since Arcana became a reality and they became yers.

    Looking at the scenery of the nostalgic tavern, they felt like they had returned to those days for a moment.

    Wow, those mobs are no joke.

    Arge screen was hanging on the outside wall of the tavern.

    The ying screen reminded them that this was not a memory but the reality.

    For the yers, as well as Arcanains who were no longer NPCs.

    It was still broad daylight.

    The drunken head of the Shadow Mercenary Corps was drunk.

    Tsk. Hey. Tell him to get rid of that lump of hair.

    Kitchs hand holding the ss trembled.

    What triggered Kitch was the mass of muscles blocking the screen.

    Just whack! Hit it, bam! Flee.

    It was Lakid.

    There werent just one or two people who were ufortable with his size.

    What are you doing so frustratingly, you bastards!!

    Sigh, my ears are going to fall off.

    What? Speak up. Because I cant hear you!

    With only stinging gazes.

    Lakid, who was fascinated by modern culture, couldnt be stopped.

    Lakid picked up the whole beer.

    Gulp

    The predator zone where the battles never ended.

    His throat burns with excitement just thinking about it.

    Lakid emptied his ss one after another and said.

    Leader! Do we have any ns to go somewhere like that?

    Hup. Even if I go, I wont take you with me. You suck.

    W-What?! What nonsense is that!

    Youre covering the whole screen. Even I am offended, too Hup!

    Plop

    At the end of that drunkenness, Kitch spread out on the table.

    Wait, leader!

    Lakid rose from his seat to shake Kitch up.

    I can see something now.

    I cant even say anything

    Lets put up with it. You know that muscr guys personality.

    The yers were tongue-tied at Lakids rudeness.

    There were people who couldnt lift their heads at that disgrace.

    They were Arcanains Just like the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    The League of Explorers.

    The nuisance is being a nuisance. My face is turning red for no reason.

    No. This is how people live. Well.

    But its a predator zone. It is understandable to feel excited.

    The League of Explorers.

    Literally a group of explorers.

    The conditions for joining the league were simple.

    One, you had to be an explorer.

    Naturally, if you were an explorer ss yer, joining the League of Explorers was the default.

    In order for the explorer ss to level up, they had to explore dangerous areas.

    However,pared to thebat ss, the explorersbat power was poor.

    It was thanks to their intelligence that explorers could survive until now.

    Well, there are many rare things in the predator zone.

    It was their duty to exchange information, help each other, and make a living among explorers.

    Park Hwigangs eyes sparkled at the words of the explorer of the league.

    You mean the loot that monsters fight each other for, right?

    Well, thats themonly known information. There are other loots, too.

    T-There are other loots? In that swamp?

    Of course, but because we keep talking about this, I feel a little thirsty~

    Naturally, exchanging information bare-mouthed was not the way to go.

    When Park Hwigang tactfully ordered a beer, a smile spread across the explorers face.

    Aigoo, its fine. Then Ill ept with gratitude.

    Gulp

    And then he spoke secretly.

    Nice. Youve heard of bi-herbs, right?

    Bi-herbs?

    Of course, Park Hwigang knew.

    Those were grasses that were used as ingredients for potions.

    Thats right. Theyre herbs that aremonly thought of as potion ingredients. But thats the effect of bi-herbs that are reallymonly known. There are other bi-herbs that are really rare. But, seriously. Even among explorers, very few people know about it

    Then he paused his words.

    It meant that he didnt have snacks that went well with the beer.

    As expected, Park Hwigang, who was quick-witted, ordered it.

    Can we have chicken here?

    How about this? it was the modern culture of chicken and beer.

    He couldnt go on without giving information now.

    Sure enough, after tearing off a chicken leg, the explorer spat out.

    I heard that precious bi-herbs can permanently increase physical abilities.

    What? I-Is that possible?

    Its possible, thats why theyre treated as precious. The best among them are bi-herbs that permanently increase mana. Rumors circted only among explorers who once knew Its crazy. If you find one, you can just y and eat for several months.

    !

    I heard that there is a high probability that such rare bi-herbs grow in special areas such as the predator zone. Explorers like us would have to risk our lives to get it. The reward is a great deal.

    It permanently boosted your physical ability?

    That meant it could raise the [stat] permanently.

    Park Hwigangs head was spinning fast.

    I dont know how much it raises the stats.

    However, even if it only raised 1, the effect was enormous.

    Because the value was equal to 1 level.

    Of course, except for the level-up.

    There was a way to raise the stat.

    But there was no need to consider that method.

    Because not everyone can carry out ss quests.

    Only one person in the ss.

    Only those who met the conditions could start the ss quest.

    Since it wasnt connected to the majority of the yers.

    It was no exaggeration to say that this bi-herb would be traded at a huge price.

    The higher the level, the harder it gets to raise one level.

    Soon, Park Hwigang prayed with a fanboy heart.

    Please!

    He hoped Hoyeol-nim earned at least one of those bi-herbs!

    Park Hwigang had a lot of subscribers and views on Nettube thanks to Hoyeol. He wanted to convey this valuable information to Hoyeol, but

    It was impossible for him, so all he could do was pray.

    However.

    Crazy. Whats with that skill?!

    Park Hwigangs thought didntst long.

    The angle switched.

    Hoyeols figure appeared on the screen.

    Not only there was magic there.

    Hoyeol even had a sword in his hand.

    What is that?

    The first to react was Lakid.

    You had to know to truly be able to see.

    Lakid recognized Hoyeols posture in holding the sword.

    So, without realizing it, he raised the corner of his mouth.

    After the do-over, the old man didnt say anything wrong!

    As he said, it was clear that Hoyeol was a strong man.

    Lakids fierce fighting instincts.

    Even though he knew that Hoyeol was an opponent he couldnt challenge, his blood boiled.

    However, Hoyeols performance had only just begun.

    Hoyeols ensuing magic, Frost.

    That manifestation shocked the tavern again.

    T-The swamp is freezing.

    I dont think that freezing magic is a normal freezing magic either?!

    Hey, you specialize in ice barriers. Whats the name of that skill?

    I dont know. I still have a long way to go before I learn that kind of skill.

    Lakid, who was silently watching the screen, nodded.

    Yes, it was enough to snow Frost.

    Hoyeol even made the rude Lakid control his anger.

    At the sight, Park Hwigang couldnt help but change his mind.

    Would Hoyeol need a bi-herb?

    Yes, what he needed was faith, not prayer.

    Park Hwigang, who had gained enlightenment, recited it reverently.

    Homen.

    *

    The vast swath of predators.

    The news was delivered to the yers who were each focusing on hunting.

    Hoyeol-ssi is here, too? Really?

    I didnt know. I heard that he went into the rupture right away.

    No, hyung! Ill pack some of the tea he likes!

    Starting with Nam Taemin and Nam Cheolmin brothers.

    Unnie, did you hear?

    Lee Hoyeol has entered the rupture~

    They said it so clearly.

    Couldnt she make an excuse that she didnt know because she fighting?

    Leonie, a berserker who waspletely immersed in battle.

    He has no business ethics, seriously!

    And the Shining Guild.

    Although Dmitry was always exaggerating.

    For once, they could sympathize with that exaggeration.

    Swish!

    Cami let go of her bowstring and brushed her loose hair.

    Hes greedy. Our Hoyeol-ssi.

    The greedy man, Lee Hoyeol.

    Having Jessie wasnt good enough so he came to clear this rupture.

    Our Hoyeol-ssi? You two dont even know each other, do you?

    Should you be asking that?

    What? What does that mean?

    No~ I understand why you are not popr with women~

    No, why are you flipping out again all of a sudden?!

    The two people bickered.

    Shinings Guild Master, Rox, was not involved in the quarrel.

    The ongoing battle.

    He thought differently.

    Now that he realized he was an underdog.

    He couldnt afford to waste time on himself.

    Lee Hoyeol has entered the rupture.

    Did he look for this rupture because hecked experience point?

    Rox could be certain that it absolutely wasnt the case.

    It was obvious that the experience points obtained from hunting at the level 500 rupture wouldnt mean anything to Hoyeol. Yeah, there must be another reason why Hoyeol looked for this rupture.

    Roxs guess seemed to be right.

    Wait a minute.

    The pinnacle of the archer ss, the Bow Master.

    Befitting of that title, Cami had a vast field of vision.

    Her field of vision caught Hoyeol.

    To be exact.

    What is our Hoyeol-ssi doing now?

    Stairs embroidered in the air.

    Stepping on the stairs confidently.

    Hoyeol was heading somewhere!

    As expected, I knew it.

    So, toward Hoyeol.

    Including Rox, who was guessing.

    All yers attention was naturally focused on Hoyeol.

    *

    Gradually, I could understand why the rankers made a big fuss about it.

    The amount of experience required increased each time you leveled up.

    [Beast Predator Anaconda : Lv.530]

    [Cruel Cleaner: Lv.550]

    As you could see, I hunted higher-level monsters.

    I rose up 10 levels.

    [Level: 324]

    Although I couldnt fully understand Arcanasplex experience system.

    It must mean that there was a significant difference between catching a 500-level monster in the 200-level range and catching a 500-level monster in the 300-level range.

    There was actually a difference.

    I have more room to rx.

    Simultaneous operation of swordsmanship and magic.

    Unlike the first time, I was able to defeat the enemy without being too nervous.

    Of course, this dreadful adaptability as well.

    It made up for myck of magical talent.

    It must have been thanks to Grandfel, who possessed the potential that was second to none.

    [gue-Stricken Crossbow]  [Grade: Magic]

    [gue-Stricken Crossbow Bolt]  [Grade: Magic]

    [Modest Storage Belt]  [Grade: Rare]

    I got three loots after defeating the [Cruel Scavanger].

    There was a reason why it could carry things around.

    Of the three trophies, the only thing that stood out was [Modest Storage Belt]. It had the practical effect of slightly expanding the inventory.

    Of course.

    Its out.

    Although it was lousy from Grandfels aesthetic point of view.

    Theres no point in selling it.

    Leaving aside this pure integrity.

    I had a rupture clear reward.

    If it was Lee Hoyeol in the past, he would have umted so much money in his bank ount that he wouldnt be able to sleepfortably all day. There was much morepensation to be settled than that.

    So I have to make good use of it.

    I felt it clearly from todays experience.

    The more holes you dig, the better.

    I recalled something.

    Among the 20 schools that existed in the Mage Tower, there was the study of enhancement.

    While preparing for the regr conference, I also had read dozens of books on magic enhancement. To summarize the core of the school, it could be summarized in two lines.

    Effects can be extracted from items.

    The extracted effect can be applied to other items.

    It seemed easy just by listening to it.

    The problem was in the process.

    Items and magic tools were one of the areas that even the Mage Tower couldnt conquer.

    I heard that there werent just one or two items that got blown away in the process of extracting and applying the effect.

    They were always discouraged. I suppose.

    Kiko Armin, Senior Mage of Enchancement.

    She had a pretty small physique.

    Not only that, she walked around with her waist bent.

    If Mage Tower was a performance-basedpany.

    Kikos department of enchantment was a department that recorded losses.

    In other words, Kikos self-consciousness had its own story.

    But that didnt matter to me.

    I had the audacity to dere.

    Every sess requires failure.

    Yes, because I promised to root out the pirs of the tower.

    I would advance magic enchantment by sacrificing Mage Towers capital and items.

    The material was [Modest Storage Belt].

    The more free inventory I can have, the better.

    I figured there would be a lot to take from the ruptures in the future.

    Well, just like now.

    Sss

    As soon as the battle was over, I stepped up the stairs.

    The reason for climbing the stairs was simple.

    It was to collect the four-colored mistletoe.

    The bi-herb that glowed on the top of the Chikura tree.

    To think it was mistletoe from the beginning.

    [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    The vast knowledge I gained through it was telling me.

    Id found an awesome thing.

    The four-colored mistletoe had the effect of permanently increasing physical abilities, in other words, permanently increasing stats.

    Four-colored.

    Matching that name.

    Four points.

    It was worth four levels.

    How many terrible training ss quests is this worth?

    In addition.

    The method of growing bi-herbs in the preliminary verification of the regr conference.

    Hadnt I witnessed the possibility of that study?

    If that study produced a sessful oue

    It can produce bi-herbs like this mistletoe.

    I wasnt making a fuss for no reason.

    I realized it again.

    As expected, I had to dig a lot of holes in order to survive!

    Befitting its enormous effect.

    The four-colored mistletoe grew in an inconspicuous ce.

    Be it a human or a monster.

    It boasted an appearance and effect that would inevitably fascinate the viewer.

    I never thought itd be at the top of a tree like this.

    I almost missed it too.

    If it werent for the [Cruel Scavenger] that gnawed at the tree.

    I appreciate your sacrifice.

    Thank you very much.

    I praised myself for investing points in [Luck].

    I climbed the stairs for a while, envisioning a thrilling future.

    I reached the top of the giant tree.

    I found the four-colored mistletoe.

    But what?

    Rather than the four-colored mistletoe.

    !

    A rare existence caught my eye.

 Chapter 87: Blooming in the Swamp (4)

    Chapter 87: Blooming in the Swamp (4)

    Low-ranking forest spirit nymph.

    The expression of the nymph pping her butterfly wings was serious.

    Its gotten weird.

    Unfamiliar scenery was oveying the swamp of the predators.

    But it seemed to be a forest

    The nymph frowned and struggled.

    Even if she was a low-ranking spirit, she was the spirit of the forest.

    Even if it looked strange.

    That forest must also be a forest that existed on the Arcana continent.

    If shemunicated with the forest, she would know what was going on.

    Huh?

    However, no matter how hard she listened, she couldnt hear any sound.

    It was impossible to talk, let alonemunicate.

    Confusion appeared on the nymphs face.

    I am totally lost.

    Sag

    The fluttering wings drooped.

    A sigh came out of her mouth.

    How did this happen?

    Yeah, it was all because of the demons.

    The forest where I was born by now

    The nymph had believed without a doubt.

    The forest was stronger than anything else.

    Even if animals broke the branches and humans cut down the trees.

    The forest didnt groan.

    Even in the face of natural disasters.

    The forest of the Arcana continent endured it silently.

    However.

    Im sorry everyone.

    The forest that had been burned by the demons screamed.

    It was a horrible scream, as if it was burning in hellfire.

    The nymph fled from the forest to the Predators Swamp.

    If she had remained in the forest, she would have been corrupted and be like a demon.

    Even if she knew it was inevitable, her heart didnt feel light.

    In the Predators Swamp, I dont have to worry about demons.

    Forest, wind, water, fire

    Nature existed all over the Arcana continent.

    Spirits living in such nature were well aware of the news of the Arcana continent.

    How the demons expanded their power.

    The demons were clever.

    Demons only invaded ces that they could destroy.

    In that sense, the predator zone.

    This swamp of predators wasnt an easy ce for the demons.

    No matter how hard I try, I just cant get used to it.

    It was understandable!

    The nymph pouted her lips.

    Seriously, in the swamp, there was always a battle day and night.

    If she had known what this ce was

    She would have flown a little further.

    Even if its probably impossible to fly to Zero Mountain.

    Well, she could have found a quiet ce

    A better ce than here.

    But now, she didnt have the confidence to fly to another area.

    Thats right, I dont know the outside news.

    The demons would have expanded their powers further.

    They must have gotten stronger along the way.

    Even ces that were safe in the past were likely to fall into the hands of the demons now.

    And the swamp has be something strange.

    That alone was a headache.

    A forest mixed with the swamp.

    An unidentifiedndscape.

    What else had happened?

    The nymph shook her head gently.

    Whatever. Im going to rest for now.

    She needed to get some sleep under the mistletoe.

    Her mana was consumed when she struggled tomunicate with the forest.

    She was able to supplement their mana with the energy of the mistletoe.

    However.

    ?

    The nymphs sweet sleep didntst long.

    Tap tap

    Because she heard the sounds of impossible unfamiliar footsteps.

    The nymph woke up from a sound sleep and thought in her slumber.

    Ive never heard such footsteps in the swamp

    No, wait a second.

    Before that, how could the footsteps sound so loud?

    Isnt this the top of a tree?!

    The question didntst long.

    Soon, the owner of the footsteps revealed himself.

    It was a man with silver hair.

    The man made the sound when climbing the floating stairs.

    She couldnt understand.

    She hadnt seen a human in a long time.

    What? I was surprised for no reason.

    But let alone being able to see spirits.

    Ordinary humans couldnt even hear the voice of the spirits.

    Well, she was a spirit with no name or rank.

    She used to talk to humans who visited the forest without knowing that fact.

    But she never got a single answer.

    I want to sleep more. Im tired.

    It was the spiritsmon sense.

    The man couldnt see her.

    Yeah, it should be like that.

    For some reason.

    She could feel his gaze.

    When she slowly opened their eyes, it wasnt her imagination!

    The man was clearly looking at her.

    That too, with a very cold gaze, for some reason.

    The nymph opened her mouth, thinking that it couldnt be.

    By any chance, can you see me?

    *

    The study of spirits.

    One of the schools that exised in the Magic Tower.

    The senior mage was Peiyan Lot.

    I remembered her.

    I dont know anything about her, but she has a good appetite.

    After the Banglet Tom incident.

    Twenty senior mages, the meal I had with all of them.

    Peiyan was the one concentrated on eating her meal amidst the grumbling senior mages.

    Of course, the spirit school also presented its research at the regr conference. In other words, I also knew about the spiritology at the surface level.

    So.

    How can I see this?

    I couldnt help but feel startled at the sight of the spirit.

    Among mages, the spirits.

    They were a rare existence that only a few could see.

    I tried to roll my brain.

    I had read so many magic books.

    Was there a mistake in my knowledge?

    No, it might be a different case for Lee Hoyeol.

    But there was no such mistake in Grandfels brain.

    Then the story was simple.

    Grandfel was able to see spirits!

    As soon as I acknowledge that fact, my mind went nk.

    Yeah, I recalled the conditions to see a spirit.

    It was in the introductory book on spiritology.

    The first page.

    This phrase was described in the second paragraph.

    There are only a few humans who can witness the spirits in a state of no contract.

    This is because it requires excellent mana sensitivity and an extremely clear mind.

    That is why most spirit contractors sign contracts with spirits at a rtively young age.

    Clear mind.

    And a rtively young age.

    To put it bluntly.

    It meant that you could see the spirits of nature only if you were immature.

    I realized it again.

    Grandfel was a dark history from my school days.

    Yes, whether it was the demon king or the great evil.

    I considered them all to be insignificant demons.

    It was safe to say that Grandfels state of mind was like a flower garden.

    Anyway.

    I am not looking at nothing.

    A spirit was tossing and turning under the mistletoe.

    Of course, with my shallow knowledge that was only scratching the surface.

    I couldnt guess who she was just by staring.

    However.

    By any chance, can you see me?

    That being said, Grandfel wasnt someone who would listen to informal speech calmly.

    In addition.

    How did she find this bi-herb, and this mistletoe, at that?

    I, Lee Hoyeol, had no intention of yielding to the spirit.

    So I said in a cold voice.

    I am Lee Hoyeol, the chief co-researcher of the Mage Tower.

    The Mage Tower?

    Identify your affiliation and identity. Unknown spirit.

    She was half asleep.

    The spirit didnt seem to understand the situation.

    But that couldnt be an excuse to remain silent.

    I recalled my knowledge of the introductory spritology book again.

    The second table of contents.

    The first paragraph.

    The first sentence.

    Spirits have a hierarchy.

    Lower, middle, upper.

    And spirit king.

    There was a thorough hierarchy between spirits.

    Because I knew that.

    I had to say.

    Ill ask you again.

    Just like the spirits.

    There were sses in the Mage Tower.

    Peiyan lot.

    Why did she take the senior position?

    It was because the spirit who signed her contract was a high-ranking spirit.

    His exact name was Fire Drake, a high-ranking fire spirit.

    So I said the truth without adding or subtracting anything.

    The contractor of Fire Drake, the high-ranking fire spirit.

    !

    Indeed, ss society was great.

    Their eyes were wide open as soon as I mentioned the high-ranking name.

    Of course, she had to listen to my speech until the end.

    Senior Mage, Peiyan Lot.

    Peiyan Lot-nim!

    I am the chief co-researcher who ranks one level higher above her.

    Y-Yes?!

    Identify your affiliation and identity. Little spirit.

    Me and the nymph.

    Strictly speaking, we were unrted to each other.

    But there was something inmon among fellow ss societies.

    Its not for no reason that movie prologues always mentioned the directors.

    I was so good at ss society.

    The moment I admired my social skills.

    A reply came from the spirit.

    I am a nymph, a low-ranking spirit of the forest.

    It was working great.

    I didnt expect her to bow politely.

    However, the nymphs expression was strange.

    The nymph continued with her head down.

    Lee Hoyeol-nim, a chief co-researcher of the Mage Tower, who is one rank higher than Peiyan Lot, the contractor of Fire Drake, the high-ranking fire spirit. May I risk being rude and ask you a favor?

    Wait, what kind of modifier was more verbose than the main point?

    These were harmful consequences of ss society.

    But I was satisfied.

    I couldnt express my embarrassing inner feelings.

    I answered brazenly.

    Ill listen.

    Why is the forest spirit in the swamp of predators?

    My original question was solved after talking to her.

    In fact, I could guess to some extent even without listening to it. Considering the current situation on the Arcana continent, most of the culprits of all the incidents were the demons.

    Meanwhile, just like now.

    ?

    Suddenly, thendscape of the swamp changed. The swamp seemed to be oveid by a forest, so I tried tomunicate with the forest. Maybe its because I am ipetent. It was useless. I, nymph, didnt hear any voices.

    It was about the rupture.

    The nymph med herself for being ipetent, but it couldnt be helped.

    If you asked the forests of Scandinavia in Europe about the situation on the Arcana continent, you wouldnt get an answer.

    I was so discouraged so I took a break.

    Even in the middle of this conversation.

    The four-colored mistletoe was radiating subtle mana. That area of the mistletoe would be a good ce for a spirit to rx.

    By any chance, Lee Hoyeol-nim, the chief co-researcher of the Mage Tower, who is one rank higher than Peiyan Lot, the contractor of Fire Drake, the high-ranking fire spirit About this forest. No, do you know anything about this situation?

    I did.

    However.

    Before that, can we do something about that title of address?

    But I couldnt reveal my true feelings.

    I answered her with a shameless face.

    Well, the exnation of the ruptures was simple.

    The nymph must have known to some extent.

    The viges or the forests that disappeared. And the Mage Tower, all of them are like this?

    Yes,

    T-That means. Im going to the same world as Chief Co-Researcher?

    No, it wont happen.

    It happened when an area was added.

    Or when the rupture copsed.

    Predators Swamp.

    No matter how powerful the monsters that appeared. Considering the potential of the yers gathered here, it was unlikely that the rupture wouldnt be cleared.

    But, wait a minute

    Suddenly, a possibility popped up.

    After clearing the Predators Swamp.

    The space of [oddity], the rupture, would be gone.

    The Predators Swamp would return to the Arcana continent.

    Suddenly, I shifted my gaze and looked at the relieved nymph.

    Whoa. Thats a relief.

    Her relief would be useless.

    Information about the Arcana Continent.

    The information I knew about the Arcana continent was extremely limited.

    The gruesome scenery that I had witnessed at the [Qirnberg Machine Tower].

    And, through the space of [oddity], I could interfere with the Arcana continent through the ruptures.

    That was all about it.

    Still, that could help me.

    Other yers were all dependent on the new update history.

    However.

    If there is a being on the Arcana continent who canmunicate like this

    The specific situation of the Arcana continent.

    That meant I could get information about it, right?

    Depending on what the information was.

    I could make various ns.

    Depending on the situation, I might fully prepare myself.

    But there was a real problem.

    Even if there were beings on the Arcana continent who I couldmunicate with.

    I have to calcte the probability of meeting that being again.

    The Arcana continent.

    How could I know which ce would be caught in the rupture and make an arrangement for the next meeting?

    To expect such a coincidence, the probability was lower than the probability of winning the lottery.

    But if that being is a spirit, the story is different.

    Yeah, if I signed a contract with the spirit.

    I might be able to ovee that odd.

    I remembered the spirit schools top priority.

    Oveing a disconnected rtionship

    Reality and the Arcana continent.

    Because they werepletely different, those two worlds werepletely disconnected.

    Even if I made a contract with the spirits.

    In the reality, it was impossible to summon the spirits of the Arcana Continent.

    But I knew.

    Because I saw the possibility.

    I had talked arrogantly at the regr conference.

    It will need verification, but it will be worth the research.

    Indeed.

    In the space of [oddity], in the rupture.

    Maybe I could summon a spirit.

    Grandfels brain was telling me.

    There are plenty of possibilities.

    If I signed a contract with the nymph.

    I might be able to summon the nymph from the rupture.

    In other words, I could obtain information on the Arcana continent.

    So I said proudly.

    Nymph, low-ranking spirit of the forest.

    Oh, Im listening.

    I want to make a contract with you.

    I realized it all over again.

    I really had an iron te on my face<sup>[1]</sup>Iron te in ones face = thick-skinned/brazen. .

    In this contract, A was Nymph, and B was, of course, me.

    As I said, no one could see spirits.

    The fact that Arcana, which had thousands of sses, didnt have an elementalist ss was proof.

    The abilities of the spirits were in the realm of {nature}, different from [skills] or magic.

    If you consider my level.

    It wouldnt be strange if I got rejected by the nymph.

    The spirits had nothing to gain from me.

    However.

    A-Are you sure? H-How could you say that to me?

    The nymphs response was unexpected.

    The nymph was crying with an emotional expression.

    Her next words made me realize why.

    Lee Hoyeol-nim, the chief co-researcher at the Mage Tower, who is one rank higher than Peiyan Lot, the contractor of Fire Drake, the high-ranking fire spirit! Why are you signing a contract with a lower spirit like me? Of course, its a great honor for me, as a nymph!!

    A contract with a spirit.

    I should be happy.

    But, for some reason.

    I feel truly ashamed of myself

    .

    .

    .

    The floating stairs.

    Even while hunting the attacking monsters.

    The yers attention was focused on Hoyeol.

    What the hell is he doing up there?

    They couldnt possibly guess.

    However, it was impossible to follow Hoyeols footsteps.

    But the anxious wait didntst very long.

    !!!

    Because something came up in their sight.

    In the Predators Swamp rupture.

    A message appeared to every yer who entered.

    [Someone has signed a contract with the spirit.]

    [The spirit king of the forest, Dryad, blesses the contract.]

    [The blessing of the spirit king of the forest, Dryad]

    Although messages were constantlying up.

    The interests of the yers remained the same.

    L-Lee Hoyeol again!<ul><li>1. Iron te in ones face = thick-skinned/brazen. </li></ul>

 Chapter 88: Blooming in the Swamp (5)

    Chapter 88: Blooming in the Swamp (5)

    From the time Arcana was a game.

    For the yers, spirits were a fantasy being.

    Does a spirit really exist?

    If anyone had seen it, it would have already been uploaded on Nettube.

    What, wouldnt it be like throwing away content? After raising expectations just by the mention of it. A new ss elementalist will appear in the new update!

    They naturally thought that way.

    Well, even if yers hadnt witnessed the spirit.

    It was clear that spirits existed even if there were no yers with sses rted to spirits. The stories told by books and NPCs were proof of it,

    By the way, when is the update going to be made?

    Theres no such record this week or this time either.

    No, wait. I havent changed jobs and Ive been waiting for months.

    But it was a long way off the mark.

    As it had been told, spirits existed.

    It was a rare existence that only a few people could witness.

    Naturally, interest in spirits couldnt help but gradually cool down.

    Not to mention after Arcana became reality.

    Ruptures appeared and monsters roamed in the reality.

    Spirits that they didnt even know existed?

    It was like catching clouds.

    Breaking news just came in. An unidentified message came up from the rupture. I will deliver the message to the viewers now!

    Indeed.

    Until this message popped up to the yers who entered the rupture.

    Predators Swamp.

    [Someone has signed a contract with a spirit.]

    Someone had signed a contract with a spirit.

    No, it would have been hard to fight. What do you mean a contract!?

    Its not an ordinary contact, too. Its a contract with a spirit. The spirit that only grew content!

    For those of us who are just watching, this is hard news to believe.

    In the Predators Swamp that was no different from the Coliseum.

    Who was the one who signed with the spirit?

    It wasnt that hard to guess.

    Wasnt there only one person?

    Swamnd.

    Endless mud fight.

    Among them, like a lotus flower that bloomed in the swamp.

    There was a yer who was on his own.

    It was Lee Hoyeol.

    Look! I told you there was definitely something, didnt I?

    Who was Lee Hoyeol?

    He was a yer who returned intact from a 900~1,000 rmended level rupture. Lee Hoyeol probably didnt simply seek out the predator rupture for experience points like other yers.

    In fact, didnt everyone guess it the moment he brought up the stairs??

    So everyone was really looking forward to it

    But this is more than what I expected?

    I never thought it would be a spirit

    The pouring chat felt the same way.

    This wasnt just another yer. It was Lee Hoyeol.

    Their expectations heightened.

    And as if those expectations were natural.

    Lee Hoyeol responded.

    yer Lee Hoyeol never disappoints!

    Predators Swamp rupture.

    yers who checked the message themselves were no different.

    No, if the viewers were surprised, they would have been more surprised.

    He signed a contract with a spirit?

    No, seriously! Swordsmanship is not enough, so its a spirit now?!?

    Stop whining. What are these messages that keep appearing?

    In the series of messages that appeared.

    The content was unusual.

    [The spirit king of the forest, Dryad, blesses the contract.]

    [The blessing of the spirit king of the forest, Dryad, dwells in the Predators Swamp.]

    [The experience gained in the Predators Swamp increases by 20 percent.]

    [The value of the loot earned in the Predators Swamp increases by 20 percent.]

    The blessing of the spirit king.

    The effect of blessing was an increase in experience and loot drop rate.

    It was the rarest buff since Arcana was a game. Even the yers, who were familiar with Arcanas system at a higher level.

    E-Experience and drop rate increase buff?

    Its a buff Ive only seen once or twice.

    A 20 percent increase, not a 10 percent increase?

    Youve done an amazing thing again, Lee Hoyeol!

    They couldnt help but make a fuss.

    He was just guessing.

    Rox let out augh.

    You really surpassed my guess.

    Indeed, as big as the level gap between them.

    There must be a gap between his and Lee Hoyeols eye level.

    Naturally, the picture they saw was bound to be different.

    Wow. I never thought of it. As expected!

    Nam Taemin uttered in pure admiration.

    Still, he prided himself on knowing more about Hoyeol than other yers. It seemed that Hoyeols vessel was much bigger than he thought.

    A contract with a spirit? All of a sudden?

    It was hard to get a cup of tea, seriously.

    Was it because of the message or was it because of the madness of the berserker?

    Leonies face was full of energy.

    Everyone had a different rtionship with Hoyeol.

    Naturally, each person responded to the message differently.

    But one thing was clear.

    Someone in the message was clearly Lee Hoyeol.

    Therefore, most of the attention was focused on the stairs that floated in the air.

    It was only natural that they turned to the stairs where Hoyeol would appear.

    Nettubers were already smacking their lips.

    I will clearly convey what the spirit looks like!

    In fact, what does it matter knowing what a spirit looks like?

    It was just that the title first was more important.

    Yeah, they thought so.

    Tap tap

    !!!

    Until Hoyeol came out.

    *

    Contract with the Spirit

    Even if my knowledge was only at the surface level, it was only ording to Grandfels strict standard.

    Id read a few books rted to spirits.

    It meant I had basicmon sense about spirits. Of course, I also knew what the contract with the spirit meant. So I was actually relieved.

    If I met an intermediate spirit.

    Information from the Arcana continent, contracts, whatever.

    I wouldnt have been able to afford it.

    It was because of the terms of the contract.

    The spirit is closely affected by the nature of the contractor.

    The nature of the contract was the overall nature of the contractor.

    To put it simply, I was a yer.

    If you considered the yer standard.

    It will probably get affected by my status window.

    Peiyan Lot, Senior Mage of Spiritology.

    The reason she was a glutton was also because of her contract with the spirit.

    As you can see, I have poor fuel efficiency.

    The high-ranking spirit of fire, Fire Drake

    Fire Drake seemed to demand a lot from his contractor, Peiyan.

    In short, it was as expected of his rank worth.

    Their rtionship waspletely severed, so it ended at the level of food intake, but Peiyan continued with a squirrel-like face.

    Still,pared to when I was suffering from mana exhaustion.

    What kind of beings were the senior mages of the Mage Tower?

    Above all, I had witnessed the amount of mana they had in the battle with Banglet Tom.

    It was an overwhelming amount of mana that I didnt even dare to catch up.

    As a fellow senior mage.

    Peiyans mana wouldnt be much different from Banglets.

    Yeah, a high-ranking spirit.

    It was an existence that made even Peiyan, who possessed overwhelming magical power,in of magical exhaustion!

    A low-ranking spirit is already too much for me.

    So, of course, I knew my ce.

    In addition.

    I swear in the name of Spirit King of the Forest, Dryad.

    At the conclusion of the contract.

    I started to feel it as soon as the nymph finished talking.

    The feeling of my pitiful mana escaping!

    The mana where I invested all the points I acquired through level-ups and went all-in. It was fortunate that I raised my mana regeneration with [Hexagram Brooch] and [Luxury Item  Duke Swalins cherished item]

    A spirit wasnt a spirit for no reason.

    Spiritology wasnt called the study of the chosen mages in the Mage Tower for no reason.

    However, nothing revealed my inner embarrassed side.

    I opened my mouth nonchntly.

    Youve changed shape.

    The nature of the contractor.

    Because of my influence, the nymph changed her appearance.

    Her body was still as small as a fairys, but.

    For some reason, that little body.

    Unlike before, it seemed to radiate elegance.

    Is that so? This must also be due to Hoyeo-nims influence.

    By the way, whats with that tone of voice?

    It was a formal tone of voice that didnt go against Grandfels strict standards.

    Only then did I realize.

    The true meaning of the saying that spirits were affected by the nature of the contractor.

    Because I was influenced by Grandfel.

    The changed state of the nymph also made sense.

    Wasnt it me who heard Harkon call me Sir even in the days when there wasnt much anything going on more than now? Not only that, there was also the influence of [aesthetic] stat that existed in the status window.

    From her appearance, she doesnt look like a low-ranking spirit.

    She looked like some kind of spirit queen?

    I swallowed my saliva as I looked at the nymph.

    This was what mirror therapy was, it was something that allowed me to learn from my mistakes.

    Thanks to the contract with this pitiful me.

    The appearance of the nymph had be usible, only her appearance.

    Bad influence.

    Sincerely.

    I felt a sense of responsibility because I felt like I had corrupted her.

    The nymph examined her changed appearance with a restrained nod.

    From the elegantly stretched butterfly wings, the rich, elongated hair, and the clothes that were wless even by Granfels aesthetic sense.

    Then she said.

    I like my change. What do you think, Hoyeol-nim?

    Yeah, it was a relief that the contracting party liked it.

    But what should I do with the burdensome historical drama tone?

    I couldnt reveal my inner feelings.

    Theres nothing I can nitpick.

    The conversation with the nymph ended there.

    I immediately reached out to the mistletoe.

    Because I couldnt afford otherwise.

    Even at this moment of conversation, my mana is escaping

    It wasnt enough to get freaked out about.

    But I didnt have enough mana consumption to spare.

    Besides, I checked the message.

    The congrattory message contained the blessings of the spirit king of the forest, Dryad.

    Experience and drop rate increase buffs.

    Because the blessing was given to the [Predators Swamp].

    Other yers enjoyed the same effect.

    If I hesitated even if just a little, there wouldnt be any monsters left.

    It was a waste of time to whine and me my weakness.

    Yeah, if I wascking in level, I could just raise it.

    If it was a level of magic that couldnt be reached just by leveling up.

    I could reach it by chewing and swallowing the bi-herbs.

    In other words, I had plenty of possibilities.

    The moment I thought so.

    p

    The nymph flew gracefully toward the mistletoe.

    If you need this four-colored mistletoe.

    ?

    I will bless it.

    Bless it?

    Why a blessing all of a sudden?

    My knowledge of spirits was only scratching the surface.

    However, no detailed exnation was needed.

    Caress

    Just once.

    The nymph only caressed the mistletoe.

    Gooo

    The light of the four-colored mistletoe became clearer.

    !

    As the mistletoe grew, its light grew deeper.

    [The Pentagram of Pure Knowledge.]

    The knowledge of all the nts in the Arcana continent that I acquired through it.

    This, perhaps?

    And I witnessed it there.

    How to Grow Bi-Herbs

    The direction of the research with tremendous potential value!

    *

    Tap tap

    The sound of shoes came from above.

    The waiting Nettubers swallowed their dry saliva.

    Lee Hoyeol. No, it seems Hoyeol-nim ising down!

    There were also stations that broadcasted the streaming of the Nettubers in real time.

    Spirits had been treated as a fantasy being.

    A situation in which the true nature of the spirit was revealed.

    It obviously would be a topic of high ratings.

    Not only that.

    Who signed with the spirit?

    It was Lee Hoyeol.

    Real-time ratings exceeded 15 percent!

    That expectation was showing up in ratings.

    Still, knowledge about the spirits was widely known through Arcanas books or word of mouth.

    Thanks to this, some people saw the situation realistically.

    It is said that high-ranking spirits dont easily reveal themselves, regardless of their abilities.

    Even if its yer Lee Hoyeol were talking about, it cant be easy to sign with a high-ranking spirit.

    Thats right. But what does rank matter? Isnt it important that hes the first yer to sign a contract with a spirit?

    Of course, such opinions.

    The moment Hoyeol appeared, those opinions disappeared.

    The appearance of the winged spirit.

    Elegance flowed from every movement.

    T-Thats the spirit?

    Whats with the halo?

    Thats beyond pretty, its gorgeous.

    Her appearance was so strong that it didnt fade even when she was next to Hoyeol.

    What it meant was simple.

    Someone made a fuss and opened their mouth.

    That spirit, no matter how you see it, its a high-ranking spirit, no, its at the level of the spirit king?!

    .

    .

    .

    Stare

    I could feel the gaze from everywhere.

    The nymph opened her mouth.

    I see, Hoyeol-nim is in a ce like this.

    Then she went on gracefully.

    I will also get used to this kind of gaze as a contract spirit.

    You, you have been properly stained by Grandfel.

    But her words were wise.

    Because this guys personality wouldnt change.

    That meant it would be easier for the nymph to be the one who adjusted.

    Of course, the focused gazes are none of my business.

    Like I said.

    I was a busy man.

    Unlike those rankers, my level was poor.

    In other words, each minute and each second of the experience value and drop rate buff were regrettable.

    So I didnt hesitate.

    This was the predator zone where the battles never ended.

    I took out my sword at once.

    [Level: 324]

    Im still hungry for experience points!

 Chapter 89: Blooming in the Swamp (6)

    Chapter 89: Blooming in the Swamp (6)

    [Predators Swamp].

    In front of the rupture created in Scandinavia.

    The strongest guild in Europe was more confident than anyone else.

    It was Bohemian.

    Weve just been unlucky.

    Thats right! The Mage Tower wasnt enough, why did the ruptures only appear on the Asian side? It seems that the bnce is finally getting right.

    Was it Asia or Russia to be precise? Whether its Moscow or Hokkaido, the cold gives me goosebumps. I thought I would freeze to death in the shower. Seriously.

    They had the full support of the EU.

    Thanks to that support.

    The initial atmosphere wasnt bad.

    Gyver, the No. 1 pdin and guild master.

    He even smiled for the first time in a long time.

    When the rupture attack is over, everything wille back to normal.

    One of them was the guild ranking.

    Bohemian Guild had been in third ce for many years right behind Shining and Union.

    Even if there was a wide gap with those ahead. Gyver was overflowing with confidence that no one could catch up.

    Even if there wereters.

    Inazuma in Japan and Gaon in Korea.

    How active the yers could get in those small countries?

    Even with national support, they couldnt have chased after Bohemian who had the EU on their backs.

    But something went awry.

    The permanent third ce.

    Bohemian was deprived of their seat.

    Not by Inazuma, 4th ce, but by Gaon, 5th ce.

    There is no luck in the Colosseum.

    Yes, Gaon was only lucky.

    Gyver believed so.

    So when the predator zone appeared as a rupture.

    He expressed his overflowing confidence.

    Not only Gaon, but also the Union!

    Just like Bohemian, big and small guilds were supported by the EU. Since it was a rupture in their home ground, Europe. Gyver had to use all his cards carefully.

    Master. The mana is at the limit!

    Supporter yers located in the rear.

    Gyver changed them like machine parts.

    He let the yers out of the rupture.

    Team Two. Enter immediately.

    A united front of dozens of guilds.

    Thanks to sorting out high-level yers there as well.

    The level of substituted yers didntg far behind.

    There was enough support from the rear.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    With that full support.

    Gyver and Bohemian guild members only focused on monster hunting.

    Itd been a long time since he had such a sharp increase in experience points.

    Its been a while since we were able to save face. Isnt that, Gyver?

    Gyver nodded silently.

    Yes, he could be conceited in this rupture.

    Shining and Union.

    Those two werent able to show overwhelming hunting speed like they were. Yeah, if they kept it up. Gaon wouldnt ever cross the rankings again

    Lee Hoyeol has entered the rupture?

    Wait, whos entered?

    Lee Hoyeol!

    Thump!

    At that name, veins popped out between Gyvers forehead.

    Just hearing that name made him tense up.

    Because of him, Gaon took third ce.

    The good luck that followed Gaon.

    Among them, the biggest luck was Lee Hoyeol.

    Both in the Yusra Kingdom and in the struggle for Frost.

    Gaon had benefited greatly from the alliance with Lee Hoyeol.

    And so were the Berserkers.

    Since their guild ranking only came and went in the top 10.

    They werent worth being considered as apetitor yet.

    But Berserker was also a guild supported by the EU.

    Because Britain, Second Sun is no longer part of the European Union.

    In the EU, that guild also upied the position of the second best after Bohemian. Therefore, Gyver couldnt help but feel sensitive at Lee Hoyeols arrival.

    What did he feelcking that made him enter this rupture?

    Even if it was the predator zone.

    This rupture would be too easy for Lee Hoyeol.

    He must have another purpose.

    What could it be?

    If not, what if it was rted to another guild?

    Maybe Gaon or Berserker.

    Sweat.

    At that moment, a bead of sweat formed on Gyvers forehead.

    I must take responsibility for my remarks.

    The fact that he received enormous support.

    He had to produce results that matched it.

    Gyver began to feel impatient.

    Ill pick up the pace. Team 1 re-enters!

    Team 1 probably hasnt finished recovering their mana yet.

    I dont care. From now on, its a battle of speed.

    Then a message appeared.

    [Someone has signed a contract with a spirit.]

    !

    It was Lee Hoyeol.

    His purpose was to sign a contract with a spirit.

    For a moment, Gyver felt relieved.

    He even knew that a spirit was here?

    As expected of Lee Hoyeol.

    However, Lee Hoyeols greatness was nothing new.

    So Gyver focused on the message that followed.

    Experience and drop rate increase buff.

    Gyvers face was in a ze.

    My judgment to raise the tempo was right.

    They had faster progress than any guild.

    Thanks to this, Gyver was able to reach the center of the swamp.

    And he witnessed it.

    Its a gift from God.

    A chance to win the jackpot!

    At the center of the rupture, monsters were fighting each other.

    The voice of the analysis team came to his ears.

    From its appearance, its Ragged Giant. And the other one is expected to be ck Iron Eagle.

    Information about the update history followed.

    [Ragged Giant: Lv.600]

    [ck Iron Eagle: Lv.600]

    Named monsters with 600-level.

    Those two monsters were fighting to the death.

    The battle was as fierce as their level.

    Both seemed to have suffered considerable damage.

    Gyver licked his lips.

    The enemy of an enemy is a friend.

    Yeah, this was a chance to hunt two named monsters.

    In a normal situation, dealing with one of them would have been too much. They were focused on each other. If he looked for the opportunity, he would be able to hit them all at once.

    But, before its taken away.

    Now that drop rate and experience buff was enabled.

    Other guilds would speed up like they were.

    He couldnt miss such an opportunity before his eyes.

    No. 1 in the pdin rankings.

    The skill he acquired as a reward for the ss quest.

    [Blessing of the Crusader] was activated.

    aang!

    A golden glow began to radiate from Gyver.

    Gyver shouted.

    Gather around me. Charge.

    Offensive and defensive buffs for nearby allies.

    A skill that caused constant damage to the enemy.

    As a reward for ss quests, the effect of the skill was outstanding.

    Oh! This is Gyver-ssis skill!

    Its very effective.

    As expected, hes not a ranker for no reason.

    The resulting morale boost effect was a bonus.

    Swoosh!

    At Gyversmand.

    Arrows and attack skills rained down.

    yers charged with Gyver in the lead.

    Ill deal with the Ragged Giant first!

    He took advantage of the ck Iron Eagles bite and aimed for its back.

    p!

    ?!

    However, that n was ruined by the pping of the ck eagles wings.

    The ck eagle that flew into the air changed its direction.

    It aimed at supporters in the back.

    Gyvers mind went nk.

    What the hell is this?

    Those monsters who were fighting as if they were going to kill each other until just now.

    They went to attack them in an instant.

    Damn it!

    Gyver shouted hastily.

    Everyone, get back! Protect the rear!

    He quickly ran away.

    The momentum of the charge was nowhere to be found.

    Damn it, there was no other disgrace like this.

    Gyver clenched his teeth.

    I admit that I was too rash.

    But his judgment wasnt wrong.

    Wasnt this pattern too much?

    This was a trap.

    It was a clever trap that anyone couldnt help but get caught in!!

    *

    Wow, they were fighting like hell.

    It was true that monsters fought against each other even when there were no yers in the predator zone. They were really fighting to kill each other, werent they?

    With a lofty gaze.

    The nymph, who was watching them, opened her mouth.

    What should I do? Hoyeol-nim.

    Spirits basically didnt like fighting.

    However, contract spirit was different.

    Regardless of the terms of the contract, the spirits were affected by the nature of the contractor. In other words, the nymphs quick grasp of the situation was due to my influence.

    Lets see.

    On the lotus leaf floating in the swamp.

    I watched that battle.

    Were close to the center of the swamp.

    ording to the nymph.

    There were more and more battles going on in the center.

    It was because the loot was at the center.

    As proof of that, they started grabbing each other by the throat from here on out.

    yers were trailing behind.

    Monsters were in the midst of their own struggle.

    To be honest.

    I wanted to break into that battle.

    Because both monsters were out of energy.

    Both experience points and loot.

    I wanted to have them through the easy way.

    Its not taking the easy way, its just amon-sense decision.

    To be honest, who could turn a blind eye to such an opportunity?

    But as crazy as that battle.

    I was also crazy in a different way.

    I told the nymph.

    Its a battle for each others pride.

    Yeah, Im crazy about pride!

    To prove ones strength, to win loot.

    Monsters flocked to the predator zone.

    Granfels pride regarded that action as justified.

    In addition.

    Its against my pride to break into that struggle.

    Taking advantage of that and aiming for the back of their head?

    Again, if it wasnt something to be prideful about.

    I could never take the easy way.

    The nymph bowed gracefully.

    As expected, thats what you meant. I will keep that in mind.

    Please dont make such an enlightened expression.

    The plea that echoed in my heart was also fleeting.

    I let go of my regrets.

    To be honest, I dont have the confidence to hunt.

    Actually, I didnt even have the energy to walk the easy way.

    Most of all, the amount of mana drained by the contract with the nymph was a burden.

    Since a contract was signed, the nymph would y an active part in the battle, but it was unclear how much help she would be.

    Because Ive never seen a spirit.

    I had confirmed only one ability of the spirit nymph.

    The blessing that stimted the growth of the four-colored mistletoe.

    In fact, with the contract with the nymph, that alone was a tremendous achievement.

    Well, because I got the idea of How to Grow Bi-Herb from there.

    But I didnt mean to be satisfied with that alone.

    At that moment, I had witnessed it.

    Completely different from [skill] and magic.

    Spirits {nature} abilities!

    It was also specified in books rted to spiritology.

    I dont know about other mages, but for me.

    What those words meant was simple.

    It meant that the number of quirks I could use had increased.

    I had seen the potential of the oddity in thest rupture.

    A piece of rupture that couldnt be pierced with just magic.

    That magic was also no ordinary magic.

    In terms of destructive power, it was Banglets pure power that could be counted on one hand even in the Mage Tower.

    Even Banglets magic couldnt break through a rupture like that.

    It was pierced with [oddity], abination of [aesthetic] and magic.

    It could be [{oddity}] or {oddity}.

    To put it simply.

    It also meant that {nature} had be a hole to live in, a well I could dig.

    A well that didnt wither easily!

    Its like the eye of the storm.

    The useless thoughts ended there.

    I nodded at the nymphs words.

    The word leisure suited my figure.

    The closer I got to the center, the loot.

    The more I saw monsters fighting to death. Since they were fighting each other, a low-level yer like me probably wasnt worth worrying about.

    I was rather grateful.

    The loot is just as important as the level.

    Above all, I needed to check.

    The predator zone.

    Calling the predators.

    What was the loot that attracted named monsters?

    As if they were possessed by something.

    Yeah, like having status abnormalities.

    A loot that made them fight each other.

    The probability that its a demons item isnt low.

    Yeah.

    If there was any possibility that a demon was involved.

    Grandfels pride wouldnt leave it alone.

    I really go out and live a tiring life.

    Soon, I reached the center of the swamp.

    I could see the yers.

    They seemed to have touched something wrong.

    This could have been a disaster.

    A zombie giant and an eagle as big as the giant.

    I could see the yers being helplessly attacked by the two monsters.

    I could see what they were thinking.

    It seems they put into practice the idea I only thought of.

    As a result, I felt like I had gone through a lot.

    It means I might have ended up like that.

    Those yers had colleagues.

    I was alone.

    I cant even fully enjoy the experience and drop rate buffs

    Without any resistance whatsoever.

    It would have felt like a trip to the underworld.

    It meant I almost died only doing good things for other people.

    Even if I tried to sweep my chest out in relief, it wasnt enough.

    I spoke shamelessly.

    The penalty for taking pride lightly is high.

    The nymph nodded.

    Thats right.

    Then she looked at something and said.

    That big rock is the loot that those who gather here long for. To be exact, something in that rock is attracting everyone.

    I could understand it the moment I saw it.

    Why had no one ever been able to im the loot?

    Because it was the predator zone where the battles never ended.

    To each other.

    They probably didnt give a chance to break the rock and im the loot.

    However.

    Thats not a rock.

    That premise was wrong.

    Like I said, that wasnt a rock.

    Its a seed.

    Yes, the knowledge.

    To be exact, the knowledge acquired by [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    It was telling me.

    That was a nt seed, not a rock.

    A seed?

    Even though she was a low-ranking spirit, she was the spirit of the forest.

    What if it was a seed of an existence that even the spirits of the forest didnt know about?

 Chapter 90: Blooming in the Swamp (7)

    Chapter 90: Blooming in the Swamp (7)

    [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: When equipped, acquires knowledge of all minerals and nts in the Arcana continent.]

    [Description: A magic tool containing immeasurably vast knowledge.]

    The status window said knowledge of all minerals.

    That wasnt a rock.

    The status window also said knowledge of all nts.

    It was a seed, and it was the seed of the World Tree.

    Yes, the World Tree was an entity that even the forest spirit nymphs didnt know about.

    If there were words about the World Tree written in books.

    I wouldnt have easily trusted that information.

    But an epic item wasnt graded epic for no reason.

    Item effects dont lie.

    The loot wasnt rock or anything.

    It was the seed of the World Tree.

    When I found out the truth, these were my first words.

    It seems that the crisis of extinction has truly arrived on the continent.

    The nymph politely asked back.

    Hoyeol-nim. Since I amcking, what do those words mean.

    It was only natural that she didnt know.

    I wouldnt have guessed if it wasnt for the item effect.

    Even if I had known that the World Tree existed on the Arcana continent. Who knew that the World Tree would sow seeds like this?

    Its not that yourecking.

    Of course, I knew the reason.

    The fact that the World Tree sowed seeds.

    It meant that the World Tree was under a huge threat.

    Of course, the threat was referring to the demons.

    This knowledge was the knowledge of the demon until recently.

    The demons item.

    It was an item acquired from Demon King Decarabia.

    Decarabia, he must have had items rted to all minerals and nts like I was now. He must have also known information about the World Tree.

    Did he use that information to threaten the World Tree?

    Of course, until I had the detailed story.

    There was no way I would know.

    It happened in the Arcana continent of the past.

    How could I know in the reality?

    But what I would do after learning about it was simple.

    [World Quest: Seed of the World Tree]

    The crisis of extinction of the Arcana continent has arrived.

    In the midst of the great crisis.

    Give birth to new hope.

    Germinate the seed of the World Tree. (In Progress)<ul><li> Seeds of the World Tree currently found 1 / Unknown</li></ul><ul><li> Seeds of the World Tree currently sprouted 0 / Unknown</li></ul>

    A quest appeared.

    A world quest clear, at that.

    Suddenly, I recalled the fuss of the yers.

    A message that popped up in front of all the yers.

    It must be a world-ss quest.

    Whoever it was, it was clear that the world-ss quest had been sessful.

    Because everyone said so.

    I just knew that.

    But looking at the quest window that appeared, I realized it.

    There was really a world-ss quest!

    From that scale, it was truly world-ss.

    Just look at the story.

    The World Tree, which was called the mother of the continent, was in crisis, and in such a world-ss crisis, I had to sprout a new hope, the seed of the World Tree!

    But As I said, I was great at knowing my ce.

    Isnt this too early?

    My level to handle this world-ss quest was only level 324.

    Wouldnt the worldment?

    Why is this newbie the one who sprouts its seed?

    Yeah, lets consider the general situation.

    The moment I realized that it was the seed of the World Tree, the quest appeared. Specific information about the World Tree must be the starting condition of the quest.

    Wait, that doesnt make sense from the start, does it?

    As I said.

    Even the forest spirit nymph was ignorant about the World Tree.

    Would it be different for the Mage Tower?

    Id been reading a lot of magic books.

    Id never seen the word World Tree.

    But the yers.

    How could we get information about the mysterious World Tree?

    Even if I wasnt good at this, shouldnt I get at least level 1,000?

    Sincerely.

    So to sum it up in one line.

    It meant that I was out of the standard quest progression.

    The defeat of Demon King Decarabia.

    Thanks to obtaining the [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    I skipped that huge intermediate step.

    I was able to start a world-ss quest!

    It wouldnt be weird to feel pressured.

    If you had a normal mindset, youd naturally feel worried.

    And youd agonize, Do I deserve to seed in this world quest?

    However.

    Since when had I been thinking and acting normally.

    Greed of Seven Deadly Sins.

    Demon King Decarabia.

    Mage Towers demon-worshiper elder mages.

    I hadnt even reached level 300.

    Even when I was only at level 100 or 200.

    I just acted as my pride led me.

    Thats why I could tell.

    Even if it meant sinking in that pride and drowning.

    I had no choice but to move forward.

    In addition.

    Time waits for no one.

    I had witnessed the Arcana continent.

    Arcana continent was being trampled by the demons.

    The probability of demons just watching until the seeds of World Tree sprout?

    Even more than when Demon King Decarabia existed.

    I couldnt even hope for the slightest possibility.

    So I continued brazenly.

    Also, I cannot take your pride lightly. World Tree.

    My speech shook the nymph.

    If youre talking about the World Tree No way, the seed?

    Fortunately, she wasnt agitated by my cringy tone.

    Anyway.

    The nymph seemed to have realized everything.

    I finally understand. The reason why so many people covet the rock, the seed. It must be instinct. The seed of the World Tree contains energy that I dare not express.

    The World Tree is real

    The nymphs words halted.

    Because of mythe contractorsinfluence, she was a nymph whose lofty figure didnt waver.

    So what to do with that huge seed of the World Tree? She seemed deeply concerned.

    In short, she feels the same way as me.

    Grandfels pride was overwhelming enough.

    I couldnt believe I had to take on the pride of the World Tree.

    But unlike the nymph, I didnt hesitate.

    Get ready. Nymph.

    I was great at knowing my ce.

    Even if I had to struggle again, I was confident.

    Even if there were no means or methods.

    I was confident that I wouldnt sink because of my pride.

    I need your blessing to sprout the seed.

    After all, it was a nt, even if it was the great World Tree.

    Just like how I was able to grasp information about it through the [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge] because it was a nt.

    The effects of the nymphs blessing in advancing nt growth would also be effective.

    I bless the seed of the World Tree?

    As expected, the nymph seemed to be very flustered.

    However, she soon answered in a calm voice.

    It would have been impossible if I were alone. Since Hoyeol-nim is here, I will try.

    Alright.

    Whether the blessing would work or not, I would have to struggle.

    Before that, of course.

    I need to put an end to themotion.

    Predators Swamp.

    The center of the fiercest battle.

    The problem was getting to the seed of the World Tree by breaking through the obstruction of wild predators.

    I cant afford it.

    I rolled my brain coldly.

    The blessing wasnt for a bi-herb but for the seed of the World Tree.

    The rebound wille not only to the nymph, but also to me, the contractor.

    It wouldnt be strange if I fell into a state of mana exhaustion right away.

    My understanding of my ce was amazing.

    I was the one who dug holes in my flesh with swordsmanship and ck magic in preparation for mana exhaustion, but

    The opponent should be that opponent.

    It might be different if [Natural Enemy Rtionship] is activated.

    If not, dealing with one monster would be difficult.

    !

    However, monsters were not the only ones struggling.

    Because there were yers here.

    Among them, I saw some familiar faces

    No, I saw some regrettable rtionships.

    Theres a give and take in everything.

    Yeah, it was almost my turn to be on the receiving end again, right?

    I really have an iron te on my face. Severalyers, at that.

    Were those familiar faces and connections normal people?

    Basically, they were all rankers and top guild masters.

    I spoke to them.

    We need cooperation.

    Not help but cooperation!

    But to be humble now.

    Well, Ive summoned the senior mages of the Mage Tower as I please.

    Unfortunately.

    Id experienced too many things

    *

    Reaching the center of the Predators Swamp.

    The first thing he saw was a huge rock.

    And monsters fighting over the rock.

    !

    But there was something else that caught his attention more intensely than anything else.

    It was Hoyeol standing upright on top of the swamp.

    Hoyeol-ssi, youre walking on water now?

    Homen was really Homen?

    Gaons guild members said to Nam Taemin, who was shocked.

    Taemin hyung. Look closely. Hes riding on a lotus leaf.

    Ah, is that so? But thats also?

    Wait a minute. Is that the spirit next to him?

    Indeed, she had the appearance worthy of being called Hoyeols spirit.

    Needless to say.

    ording to what had been said.

    It was clear that the spirit was at least the highest ranking.

    Isnt it a relief?

    ?

    When I look at her, she doesnt look much different from unnie.

    Which part didnt look much different?

    What, is it the face?

    Leonie looked up and saw the crazy bastardparing their heights with her fingers All right, she didnt even have the energy to talk. Leonie stepped on her foot instead of answering.

    Hit!

    Oh, unnie!! Its a joke. A joke.

    At that moment.

    She heard a loud voice.

    We need cooperation.

    !!!

    A high-ranked skill, [Telepathy].

    Hoyeols voice sounded like it was right next to her.

    Leonie was startled for a moment.

    Y-You are too close. So suddenly?!

    Even though she knew it was telepathy.

    This sense of distance from Hoyeol was unfamiliar.

    Leonie. You, this is a delusion.

    But Leonie immediately came to her senses.

    He needs cooperation?

    She didnt know what kind of cooperation he wanted, but.

    This was a chance to pay off her debts to Hoyeol!

    Yeah, shed been waiting for this day.

    Regardless of her personal feelings.

    That doesnt mean I have any particr feelings though.

    Yeah, thats all!

    Aside from getting a cup of tea!

    The debt to Hoyeol was a guild-level problem!

    Also as the master of the Berserker Guild.

    Naturally, she had no choice but to respond to Hoyeols request for cooperation.

    Leonie didnt hesitate.

    And she ran into them.

    Huh, you too?

    What? Thatbination doesnt fit.

    Well.

    Nam Taemin.

    Hisagi Kazuma.

    And all guild members of Gaon and Inazuma.

    Gaon, be it as it may.

    Gaon was indebted to Hoyeol just like she was.

    Also, Nam Taemin seemed to have the same nationality as Hoyeol, as well as a close friendship.

    It was understandable.

    But whats with Inazuma and Hisagi Kazuma?

    Gaon and Inazuma?

    No matter how you thought about it, it was abination that didnt make sense.

    One of the people involved, Leonie, thought the same.

    Not to mention the third parties who were watching.

    The studio.

    What is this?

    The cast members blinked at the screen that popped up.

    They thought theyd seen it wrong.

    The host slowly recited their impressions.

    That reliable figure. He is a South Korean yer, Nam Taemin. And next to him is Leonie Belli of Berserker who has had a lot of contact with Gaon recently. And

    No matter how many times he cleared up his eyes and saw it again, it was certain.

    The spear hes holding. And that sharp impression Hes definitely the Guild Master of Inazuma, Hisagi Kazuma!

    Hisagi Kazuma of Inazuma.

    Why did they drag out so long just to say his name?

    If anyone asked.

    They needed to bring up the terrible rtionship between Gaon and Inazuma.

    From the time Arcana was a game until after the Cataclysm.

    The two guilds, the two guild masters growled at each other so much that there were fewer days when they didnt collide. So they couldnt help but doubt their eyes at the screen that popped up.

    First of all, they dont seem to be in a feud?

    Gaon, Inazuma, and Berserker.

    The three guilds were gathered together.

    In the predator zone where the battles never ended even at this moment.

    If they werent at a war of nerves, what it meant was simple.

    D-Does it mean that Gaon and Inazuma are holding hands?

    That seems to be the case. And the Berserker Guild, too!

    Theyre not guilds that join forces without a good reason. Theyre big guilds that dontck anything. Moreover, Gaon and Inazuma. Considering the conflict between the two guilds, this cant be possible!!

    Oh, wait a minute. At this moment, it seems yer Lee Hoyeol has appeared! Silver hair, shoes, suits, and a spirit. From that description, its definitely yer Lee Hoyeol!

    Lee Hoyeol? Wait, could it be? The reason Gaon, Inazuma, and Berserker Guild are joining hands?

    Indeed.

    Soon, the sight that captured peoples attention began to unfold.

 Chapter 91: Blooming in the Swamp (8)

    Chapter 91: Blooming in the Swamp (8)

    Its to germinate the seeds of the World Tree.

    !!!

    The confidence of not having anything to hide.

    Hoyeols words shocked the faces of the guild masters.

    The one who could answer.

    It was Nam Taemin who had developed some resistance to Hoyeols shocking behavior while working with him.

    Hoyeol-ssi. This progress is too fast By any chance, when you said the seed of the World Tree, are you referring to this huge rock?

    Yes. Its not a rock, its the seed of the World Tree.

    The World Tree

    Was Hoyeol lying?

    He knew it was impossible, but.

    He didnt expect the World Tree to be suddenly mentioned.

    Naturally, it was difficult to ept.

    However.

    There is no shame in not knowing.

    A voice as lofty as her appearance.

    Nam Taemin nodded to the spirits voice.

    If Hoyeol-ssi says so, he must be right. I believe it.

    Nam Tamin believed in him.

    Leonie was confused in her head.

    Is it okay to tell us something like us?

    Before and after the Cataclysm.

    Information about Arcana held power.

    But suddenly, the word World Tree.

    He said it with his own mouth.

    He was basically telling the truth to strangers with his own mouth.

    Actions came before thoughts.

    Leonie hated giving meaning to such behavior, but

    Doesnt it mean no one else knows?

    Anyone was bound to feel surprised.

    Hisagis thought was not much different from hers.

    No, it was bound to be worse than those two.

    Why?

    If Hoyeol tried to hide it, he could hide it as much as he wanted.

    No, if it were Hisagi, he would have hidden it.

    Seed of the World Tree.

    Just hearing about it, he could tell there were huge rewards involved.

    Any yer would have known that by intuition.

    But Hoyeol told the truth as if it were natural.

    Gaon and Berserker might be different. But he even told us.

    Hed felt it in Hokkaido and the Yusra Kingdom.

    Even if he thought hard about it, how could he fathom Hoyeols meaning?

    Hisagi was just determined.

    No matter what that cooperation is, Inazuma will do our best to help.

    Nam Taemin and Leonie.

    The two seemed to have nothing to answer.

    They were waiting for Hoyeol to open his mouth.

    Of course, Hoyeol didnt hesitate.

    In order to sprout the seeds of the World Tree.

    In order to do that!

    Considerable concentration is required.

    So, where should they start?

    While listening to his words.

    The three of them used Arcanas experience to roll their brain in their own way.

    If they followed the normal course of action, they had to start with an investigation.

    It would take quite a long time just to examine the huge seed.

    It looks like the fight will be long.

    Its worthwhile to be fully prepared.

    If necessary, we have to build a camp

    However.

    Can you calm themotion for a moment?

    What do you mean?

    At Hoyeols words, the faces of the three were again stained with shock.

    Hoyeols words meant that a moment would be enough to sprout the seed of that huge World Tree.

    I didnt even know the World Tree existed!

    How far are you looking?

    As expected, Hoyeol-ssi.

    What did it mean?

    Hoyeols deration that they couldnt even make a guess of.

    The reactions to it were different.

    At this moment, the actions of the three guild masters were the same.

    The seed of the World Tree.

    Now that they were close to the loot.

    Hoyeol and the three guilds had be public enemies.

    Itsing!

    Yeah, they had to fight the predators that came at them.

    No, as requested by Hoyeol.

    They had to put themotion to rest.

    [Poison Horn Rhinoceros: Lv.530]

    [Ragged Beast: Lv.550]

    [Bone Grave Keeper Golem: Lv.600]

    Considering the level of monsters flocking.

    If it was a single guild, it would have been unthinkable.

    4th in the guild ranking, Bohemian alone suffered tremendous damage while dealing with only two monsters. But this wasnt just one guild.

    Alright. You can just do it like when youre being clingy. Youre a professional, arent you?

    Besides, Gaon and Inazuma.

    They were two guilds that knew each other well enough topete with each other.

    Guild masters, as well as guild members.

    They were well aware of each others strengths and weaknesses.

    Were these two guildsing together for the first time?

    This was the first time such an unbelievablebination happened.

    Enough to ignite the madness of the berserkers who were watching.

    Knock!

    After snatching a flying arrow with his bare hands.

    Swish!

    Hit!

    Nam Taemin threw the arrow with his bare hands, using force.

    Crunch!

    It literally surrendered.

    ng!

    Leonie cut the bone.

    Barbarian and berserker.

    If Nam Taemin and Leoni violently stirred up the battlefield.

    Hisagi skillfully adjusted the speed of the battle with his spear.

    Really, was it really their first time working together?

    Those who watched were also excited.

    We dont know what kind of talk came and went. Anyway, its a greatbination. Against close to a dozen monsters, theyre not being pushed back.

    With the exception of Shining and Union, arent Gaon and Inazuma the best guilds? Theyre showing a performance worthy of their reputation!

    Berserker is no joke. Their guild rankinggs behind the two guilds, but as expected from the name Berserker. Their momentum on the battlefield isnt inferior to the two guilds at all!

    Predator zone rupture.

    As long as the battles never ended.

    There would be a lot of things to see.

    I never thought Id see Gaon and Inazuma team up in my life

    The joke that made me curse on April Fools Day has be a reality

    Rankers arent rankers for nothing

    Even though there are a lot of mobs and the level difference is quite high, theyre not pushed back.

    Unpredictable developments poured out.

    Of course, the majority of the shares belonged to Hoyeol.

    From his unusual emergence on the lotus leaf.

    To swordsmanship revealed like a hidden dagger.

    Not only hed signed a contract with a spirit.

    He even united Gaon, Inazuma, and Berserk.

    Knowing that fact.

    Those watching couldnt help but look forward to it.

    The yermunity was the same way.

    I thought his purpose was just the spirit contract

    No, if that was his purpose, he would have gone out of the rupture right away;;

    Actually, experience or drop rate buffs are meaningless to Lee Hoyeol

    VBC Studio.

    yer Lee Hoyeol probably has a greater purpose.

    Hes drawing a bigger picture. Thats what it means!

    Thats right! There must be a reason why he gathered the guilds!

    No, the whole world was starting to focus on Hoyeol.

    PD Hyun Yongseok looked at the monitor with his hands getting sweaty.

    He suddenly opened his mouth.

    Ive felt this while working on broadcasting.

    Yes?

    Human beings are so cunning. If a stimulus gives you a lot of fun or thrill, you adapt to it. You can tell by looking at the dramas. Even if it is praised as a well-made drama, the viewership ratings are lower than those of the soap opera dramas.

    Is that right?

    But it means theyve adapted to the level of the soap opera.

    Now that I look at it, thats true, isnt it? Now, the secrets of birth are the basics, and the siblings are betrayed by adultery and crime Anyway, ites with a lot of settings.

    Yes. You know it well. Thats why Im worried.

    Worried? Are you worried about the broadcasting station?

    Hyun Yongseok shook his head at the confused assistant directors reaction.

    No, Lee Hoyeol.

    Hed shown so many things so far.

    Now Hoyeol wouldnt be able to satisfy the public.

    Well, it was like that now.

    If it were me, I wouldnt have been able to breathe properly due to the pressure.

    He couldnt understand Hoyeols thoughts.

    Hyun Yongseok tried to roll his brain.

    Not only magic, high-level swordsmanship. Not only he proved the existence of the spirits, he also signed with a high-level spirit. Besides, he united Gaon, Inazuma, and Berserker together.

    Days.

    No, those were boisterous activities that could be talked about for weeks.

    But, as you could see, humans were crafty creatures.

    Werent they looking forward to it again?

    Lee Hoyeol will show something even greater.

    However, Hyun Yongseok thought coldly.

    While developing Today Arcana, hed developed an eye for it.

    There are so many things he showed us this time.

    A performance that would go beyond those performances.

    Even if this was Lee Hoyeol, it must be difficult.

    Hyun Yongseok thought.

    Of course, its the directors job to wrap up even that.

    But it was an illusion.

    S-Sunbae! Look at that!

    H-Huh? What is it?

    No, look at Lee Hoyeol!

    At the urgent call of the assistant director.

    He looked at the monitor again.

    Soon, Hyun Yongseoks eyes widened.

    W-What? That wasnt a rock?

    There was no way Hoyeol needed a wrap-up.

    *

    As reliable as they were.

    In this [Predators Swamp] rupture.

    You wouldnt find a stronger support group than this one.

    Rankers arent rankers for nothing.

    Nam Taemin, who started the ss quest in the recapture of Frost.

    Without the ss quest, he was already at the top of the yers ranking.

    Thanks to the rewards of ss quests.

    He was getting noticeably stronger every time I saw him.

    A rival isnt a rival for nothing.

    His rival was Hisagi.

    There was nothing more I had to say.

    Leonie, since the first time I saw her.

    She was an excellent yer who met Grandfels standards.

    At some point, I had tried to move my body to try out Leonies swordsmanship.

    Therefore.

    I was able to ess the seed of the World Tree without much interference.

    It was bigger up close.

    I didnt know where the World Tree was

    It was so big that I wondered how the seed could roll all the way here. Seriously.

    Here we go, nymph.

    But I didnt hesitate.

    I was worried about the aftermath and mana exhaustion due to its huge size, but

    I had confidence.

    Since the [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge] had knowledge about the World Tree.

    The World Tree was just a nt.

    As you wish.

    Because the nymph had the blessing that could advance nt growth.

    Me and the nymph simultaneously put our hands on the seed of the World Tree.

    It was solid.

    That was all I felt, but that didnt seem to be the case for the nymph.

    I feel an extraordinary energy.

    I didnt bother to answer back.

    Wasnt she a nymph under my influence?

    As expected, once she made up her mind, she had no hesitation.

    Gooo!

    Mana began to flow out of the nymphs body.

    At the same time, the power of nature permeated the seed of the World Tree.

    Sure enough, what I expected began to happen.

    Crazy, look at the mana running out.

    I was determined, but I didnt expect it to be this fast.

    The seed of the World Tree was a giant sponge.

    I felt like I was just dropping a few drops of water.

    But I couldnt express it.

    Even if I copse from mana exhaustion!

    My legs were shaking too.

    Round and round it spun in front of my eyes.

    I had no choice but to suppress it desperately.

    This was a problem on a different level from enduring the cold.

    Indeed, this obsession with formality was phenomenal.

    I felt like I was going to faint when I touched it.

    I was standing upright.

    Damn it, method acting!

    As much as the yers were immersed in the battle.

    I was struggling, too.

    Of course, even the nymph right next to me couldnt notice it.

    The nymphs {nature} ability was using my mana as if it were water.

    It was reced with a blessing.

    No one knew.

    My life was so sad

    However.

    !

    Even if the spirit didnt know, someone did.

    [The seed of the World Tree germinates.]

    Yeah, the system knew my shitty life!

    As soon as the message appeared, the nymph said.

    Hoyeol-nim, thanks for your support!

    I nodded.

    And I checked the quest window.<ul><li> Seeds of the World Tree currently sprouted 1 / Unknown</li></ul>

    I did it!

    Dont ask me how the process was.

    Whether it was a mess or skipped halfway through.

    The important thing had always been the result.

    I had no doubt that it would be possible.

    This time I wasnt being brazen.

    If we had to collect information about the World Tree and sprout the seeds of the World Tree following the normal standard. The Arcana continent would have been destroyed by demons before then.

    Yeah, you did a great job this time. Lee Hoyeol.

    I briefly praised myself.

    I shifted my gaze from the message.

    So this is the World Tree.

    Slide

    The seed slowly cracked.

    Szszsz

    A brilliant light began to emanate from between.

    Hoyeol-ssi?

    I-Is it over already?

    As expected, Hoyeol-san!!

    Those who were nearby began to witness the sight.

    It didnt discriminate between yers and monsters.

    Even the life-and-death battles stopped.

    They focused on the birth of the new World Tree.

    It was the same with me.

    The giant cotyledon bes a stem and a base.

    Its stretching roots held the swamp firmly.

    As if the dampness of the swamp was a nourishment prepared for it.

    You could even see the water level going down.

    The World Tree was absorbing the water.

    Then it began to sprout leaves from the branches.

    At the same time, messages appeared.

    [A new World Tree has taken root on the Arcana continent.]

    [The Arcana continent blesses the birth of the World Tree.]

    [The energy of life is swaying throughout the Arcana continent.]

    A feast of constantly emerging messages.

    Because it was a world-ss quest.

    The messages didnt just appear to me.

    W-World Tree?!

    No way, was that the seed of the World Tree?

    How far does Lee Hoyeol know?

    But I kept quiet.

    Because I was carrying out the world quest.

    A message came only to me.

    [Your achievements resonate in the Arcana continent.]

    [Life on the Arcana Continent speaks of your existence.]

    [The title system will be opened.]

    [You will acquire the title, Last Adventurer.]

    Title system?

    Wait, whats its effect?

 Chapter 92: It doesnt sound bad

    Chapter 92: It doesn''t sound bad

    A new line was added in the status window.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 324]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 53 / Agility: 60 / Mana: 271 / Luck: 6 / Aesthetic: Low

    [Point: 0]

    Indeed, an item called [Title] was created.

    In an instant, the sordid knowledge I had of Arcana passed through my head.

    But no matter how much I looked back on my memory.

    Then and now.

    I had never heard or seen the title system.

    I didnt know about any other game, but at least in Arcana, the title was definitely a non-existent system.

    I reflected on the message that appeared.

    My achievements resonated in the Arcana continent.

    The achievement was talked about among the living people of the continent.

    Thanks to them, I acquired the title

    This is a different matter from opening a stat.

    [Title].

    Was it a system that originally existed in Arcana?

    If not, was it a newly updated system after the Cataclysm?

    It was a matter beyond my knowledge.

    However, I recognized that not everyone could get it easily.

    Even now, the acquisition conditions dont make sense.

    It meant that you had toplete at least a world-ss quest to acquire the title.

    Thinking about it like that, once again. I felt something indescribable.

    Is this really the right reward?

    Can I ept the [title]?

    The process had been a mess.

    I had been running only based on the results.

    A fluke was a fluke, even if it was the best kind.

    But shamelessly.

    The Last Adventurer.

    As always.

    I couldnt express my feelings.

    Besides, I could feel it even if no one else knew.

    The upright angle of the neck and spine.

    You had to look through a microscope to notice it.

    A slight raise in the corners of my lips.

    And the proud eyes toward the World Tree.

    It doesnt sound bad.

    Yeah, the germination of the World Tree.

    Thanks to it, I became known to the Arcana continent.

    I, Grandfel, responded as if it was only natural.

    Of course, I was slowly adjusting to this iron skin.

    What I would do was simple.

    I checked the effect of the [Title] without changing my expression.

    It was part of the process anyway.

    As a result, shouldnt I make sure I get the reward?

    [Last Adventurer: You will not die on the Arcana continent. Upon death, you return to reality immediately and cannot ess the Arcana continent for a certain period of time.  Cooldown: 24 hours]

    But what.

    Whats this effect?

    Wait, doesnt it mean I am immortal?

    Even at a nce, the effect seemed extraordinary.

    No, apart from immortality, even the preconditions.

    In the Arcana continent?

    No, but whats the point of not dying on the Arcana continent?

    I didnt even know how to get to the Arcana continent! If I knew how.

    The Arcanains, including the mages of the Mage Tower, wouldnt have been staying in reality.

    But why is it familiar?

    The strange effect of the title was somehow familiar.

    Wait, the name.

    Last Adventurer.

    Adventurer.

    From the days when Arcana was just a game.

    It was the word the Arcanains used to refer to yers.

    Yes, I was a yer.

    I was an adventurer.

    If I approach the Arcana Continent.

    I would be thest adventurer.

    From that perspective, I started to understand the effect.

    This, too..!

    Upon death, there would be no ess to the Arcana continent for 24 hours.

    If you change the word ess to connect.

    The days when Arcana was just a game.

    It was the same as the death penalty!

    I read the effect of the title over and over again and opened my mouth.

    Its just a hypothesis, but theres plenty of possibility.

    System messages didnt lie.

    The fact that it gave me this [title].

    There definitely would be a day when I had to use this [title].

    What it meant was simple.

    essing the Arcana Continent in reality.

    It wasnt just a pipe dream anymore.

    Of course, I dont know when Ill be able to.

    One thing was clear.

    For the time being, tremble with fear. You inferior race.

    The day I could ess the Arcana continent.

    It would be the day when the demons tremble in fear.

    Wasnt I the one who struggled every day?

    By that time, I would be stronger than I was now.

    And if you considered the effects of [The Last Adventurer]

    Even if I die, Ille back alive 24 hourster.

    At least to the demons.

    Grandfel was a subject they should more than fear.

    Wouldnt it be their nightmare?

    Because, of course, it still felt so far away.

    Lets wrap up our thoughts there.

    I looked up at the World Tree.

    The World Tree had grownrger than any other giant tree in the swamp.

    Like the message that passed by.

    This was no longer the bloody Predators Swamp.

    [Youve entered the Secret Garden of the World Tree.]

    Hyungnims. E-Everyone, are you watching? The monsters!!

    I didnt feel the will to fight from the monsters.

    Yes, as the living beings of the Arcana continent.

    They must have instinctively realized the meaning of the newly growing World Tree. They learned that the Arcana continent was on the verge of extinction.

    [Youve cleared the rupture in the Secret Garden of the World Tree.]

    Rumble!

    Soon, the view shook.

    The space of [oddity], where reality and the Arcana continent were mixed, now returned to its original world.

    It was a familiar phenomenon for yers. But the nymph seemed perplexed.

    The scenery is again!

    Of course, there was nothing to worry about.

    The nymph and I had a contract.

    We would be reunited at the next rupture.

    So until then.

    The light gradually intensified.

    Through my blurry vision.

    I told the nymph.

    Can you see the situation of the Arcana continent on my behalf?

    The situation in the Arcana continent.

    Just like I had considered before signing a contract with the nymph.

    Information about the Arcana continent was important.

    Even more so in the current situation where the possibility of essing the Arcana Continent was confirmed through the effect of the title.

    Of course, it wont be easy.

    It was the Arcana continent, where it was difficult to find an area that was still intact.

    It was the reason why the nymph stayed here, in the Predators Swamp. Thanks to the contract. The nymphs appearance and personality changed due to my influence as a contractor.

    I will repay your trust.

    She would have pride.

    She wouldnt fear.

    But I knew.

    To bear that heavy pride.

    The wings of the nymph were too weak!

    Even if she looked like a high-ranking spirit or a spirit king.

    The nymph was a low-ranking spirit.

    Because of my pitiful mana, it would be difficult to expect an increase in herbat power.

    However.

    Even if I dont have any magic.

    I had some legacy.

    Akshans legacy, the Qirnberg Tower.

    Yeah, even at this moment.

    The machine tower must be doing its best as Akshans decisive weapon.

    The [Qirnberg Machine Tower] was the best ce for the nymph to travel around the continent and collect information.

    Of course, such aplicated story.

    I didnt have the time to exin it.

    I sent a telepathic message to the nymph.

    And added briefly.

    Join my arrangement.

    Until the end, I just acted like myself.

    Shamelessly.

    *

    sh!

    The yers opened their eyes without anyone saying anything first.

    A coniferous forest in Scandinavia came into view.

    Wow, I never imagined it would end like this.

    What was that at the end? Didnt the monsters kneel down?

    The World Tree. So many messages wereing up so fast!

    Wait, so what about Lee Hoyeol?

    [Predators Swamp].

    No, should they call it the [Secret Garden of the World Tree] now?

    Anyway, even in this rupture.

    Hoyeol showed ridiculous moves.

    It was only natural that the eyes of the yers were looking for Hoyeol.

    If he really gets something, thats awesome. You know?

    I know. I think so too.

    Hurry up. Rx your mouth properly. We have no choice but toe here anyway.

    Uh, howe its still cold here?

    Around the portal.

    The same was true of many reporters.

    Even if the target of the coverage was Hoyeol, this was not something that could be easily given up.

    Yeah, they could even skip the sensitive questions that might upset Hoyeol.

    Should I ask him something about swordsmanship?

    Yes, its better to go with that.

    Right? Im sure Lee Hoyeol will answer this much.

    Well, I hope so.

    There were so many contents that could be a hot topic.

    Of course, the most important thing was Hoyeols feeling.

    Shiver

    The anchor, whose lips were shaking, continued to talk just in case.

    Hey, no matter what, Lee Hoyeol is a human being. There are so many achievements hes made from this crack. He must be in a good mood, at least he can answer such a trivial question, right? At least just for a moment?

    If Hoyeols performance had only ended with the contract with the spirit,

    They wouldnt even dare to ask.

    But wasnt Hoyeol the one who had sprouted the seed of the World Tree and sessfully let it take root at the end?

    Whether it was before or after the Cataclysm, there was no yer who ever aplished this level of achievement.

    Actually, Im curious about something else, but

    Hoyeols confident and unstoppable actions.

    It was as if he knew everything.

    Indeed, how far did Hoyeol know to enter that rupture?

    What kind of reward did he get from this performance?

    Lets continue with such a sensitive question by looking at the atmosphere first.

    The anchor took a deep breath.

    And soon, he faced Hoyeol.

    However, his determination was useless.

    !

    Including the anchors.

    No one could speak to Hoyeol.

    Tap tap

    Until Hoyeol disappeared beyond the portal.

    The reason was simple.

    What else is it?!

    As if there was no word for satisfaction in his dictionary.

    With an expression of indifference.

    Hoyeols atmosphere was so serious.

    While everyone was staring nkly at the portal where Hoyeol had disappeared.

    Someone quietly opened their mouth.

    Could it be that he cant be satisfied with this achievement?

    Indeed.

    It was the reaction that they couldnt help but see.

    Naturally, questions were bound to follow.

    How far was Hoyeol looking?

    .

    .

    .

    My mana was irredeemably insignificant.

    It was fortunate that no one talked to me or grabbed me. Seriously.

    Because I didnt have the energy to answer nicely.

    I was certain that if someone had grabbed me, I would have fainted.

    In that sense, I could only admire it.

    I am going up the stairs even in this pathetic state.

    Tap tap

    I headed straight to myb.

    In order to get rid of the mana exhaustion, I needed to supplement my mana.

    I also couldnt help but insist on using a severely inefficient method of supplementing mana. Yeah, its because of the damn formality!

    The most efficient way to replenish mana?

    Of course, it was by consuming the magic regeneration potion made from bi-herbs.

    How simple is it?

    It was like drinking a beverage.

    However, with Grandfels noble formality and dignity.

    There was no way he would tolerate the act of drinking potions without a proper ss container.

    I prepared a teacup as soon as I finally arrived at theb.

    Click

    I boiled water with an inefficient tool, [Simple Lamp].

    I waited for the bi-herb tea bag to inefficiently brew.

    I inefficiently savored the tea and regained my mana.

    Putting ama is just as important as putting a period.

    Yes, yes, as long youre happy.

    Id rather die than get really sick.

    Still, I strongly agreed thatmas and rest were needed.

    Because from the moment I entered the [Predators Swamp].

    I never let down my guard.

    Lets enjoy this tea time leisurely.

    Suddenly, I recalled my regret.

    The blessing of Spirit King Dryad.

    In the end, I never tasted the experience and drop rate buff.

    If I had to count the bnce sheet.

    World quests would be much more profitable.

    I was always in a position where I was disappointed with my level.

    But I could afford one thing.

    When I activated the [Qirnberg Machine Tower].

    I remembered the messages clearly.

    [Experience point is umting in the decisive battle weapon, Qirnber Machine Tower.]

    [Fame is umting in the decisive battle weapon, Qirnber Machine Tower.]

    [You receive the right to acquire the umted experience and fame.]

    The title, the Last Adventurer.

    Now that I had confidence that I could ess the Arcana continent through it. The umted experience and fame of the Qirnberg Machine Tower were basically my savings.

    Of course, I dont know when the due date is.

    Anyway, if I found it, my life would turn around.

    No, it might even turn around my level.

    When that timees.

    I could properly pull out the root of the Mage Tower.

    I would rent a lot of magic tools from the Mage Tower that I couldnt use because of the level restriction. I would use the magic that I couldnt even dare to use because of the mana consumption!

    The moment I was filled with dreams of quickly getting rich.

    Knock

    Someone knocked on the door.

    I reflectively checked the parchment.

    Distinct handwriting was floating.

    Indeed, there was an appointment.

    Hees at the right time.

    I had good news.

    I leisurely opened my mouth.

    Come in. Marcelo.

    *

    Thrump

    Marcelos steps down the stairs were light.

    Not because of his thin body, but because his heart had be a little lighter.

    The agenda had been passed.

    What it meant was simple.

    Suddenly, Marcelo, who stopped on the stairs, looked around the panoramic view of the Mage Tower.

    Tower Master. The Mage Tower can move only after breaking the bondage of contradiction.

    Although the first step was weak.

    Everything started with that first step.

    Marcelo shrugged his shoulders.

    For the first time, I can tell him good news.

    Indeed, what kind of reaction would Sir Hoyeol show?

    Wouldnt he be a bit surprised?

    However.

    Marcelos ambitious thoughts soon copsed.

    Clink

    At the same time as he took a sip of the tea that Hoyeol gave him.

    ?!

    Gulp.

    Marcelo, who had barely swallowed the hot tea, asked back.

    W-World Tree. Besides, you even have information about the Arcana continent. I dont understand! Can you say that again?

    It was a progress that even the chief mage of the Mage Tower couldnt keep up with.

 Chapter 93: Everything is done in accordance with the procedure (1)

    Chapter 93: Everything is done in ordance with the procedure (1)

    The crisis of continental extinction

    Marcelo groaned.

    World Tree, a being that had been considered a legend.

    The fact that it existed was shocking news.

    Not only Hoyeol had discovered the World Tree.

    He even sprouted its seed and came back.

    Besides, to think he even signed a contract with a spirit in the process.

    Sir Hoyeols steps are too much to keep up.

    But the fuss didntst long.

    Marcelo grasped the situation coolly.

    But it was a good decision. The World Tree in the legend is the one who coordinates the world of Arcana. If the gap in its existence hadsted longer. The forces of the demons would be stronger, and those who resist them would lose their strength.

    Hoyeol sprouted a new World Tree.

    It was like nting a seed of hope on the Arcana continent.

    Its a different level of problem from the research of magic.

    The fact that hed done such an amazing thing.

    Was Sir Hoyeol aware of it?

    Indeed, it was an aplishment worthy of being praised as an achievement by everyone on the Arcana continent. However, the person himself was so calm.

    More than that, he was no different from the usual.

    Marcelo wondered.

    He didnt think that far?

    Rather than being satisfied with his aplishments.

    He seemed more satisfied with the leisurely tea time.

    Marcelo was determined.

    Even if it means getting stuck with the impression of being too chatty.

    Sir Hoyeol.

    Hed done an amazing job.

    He needed to be aware of it.

    This isnt just empty words, theres a new atmosphere on the continent

    The moment Marcelo made up his mind.

    Clink

    Hoyeol put down his teacup and opened his mouth.

    You are right, Marcelo.

    Calmly.

    By sprouting the seed of the World Tree. The energy of life wille to the Arcana continent.

    He continued talking.

    The energy of life will be a great help to those who resist the crisis of extinction. Its not just a figure of speech, but it also affects vitality and mana regeneration.

    There was no change in his tone.

    Those who have witnessed the new World Tree will also intuitively sense the danger of the extinction on the continent. To protect the World Tree and the continent. You can expect them to face the demons with even more heroic determination.

    There was no agitation, no excitement.

    He knew it more urately than I did!

    Even though he knew hed made a great achievement.

    To think he could recite his achievements so calmly.

    He acted as if what hed done was only natural.

    As expected, I cant keep up with Sir Hoyeols thoughts.

    Marcelo could not help but feel amazed at Hoyeols vessel once again.

    .

    .

    .

    [A new World Tree has taken root on the Arcana continent.]

    [The Arcana continent blesses the birth of the World Tree.]

    [The energy of life is swaying throughout the Arcana continent.]

    [The vitality regeneration buff is applied to the entire Arcana continent.]

    [The mana regeneration buff is applied to the entire Arcana continent.]

    I just read the message that was printed out.

    Because the message said so.

    I was able to say all that.

    But Marcelo didnt know.

    I was sessful by skipping the massive intermediate step. It was like turning a blind eye to the normal path and using tricks to reach the shortcut.

    That fact.

    I knew that better than anyone.

    To think I could be so brazen.

    Seriously, I want to be appalled by the thickness of my skin.

    Of course, this attitude that never alternated between joy and sorrow.

    Lets just say its fortunate that it didnt budge.

    However, even if Grandfel didnt show his emotion.

    Wait, what did Marcelo just say?

    I couldnt help but feel shocked at his next words.

    It was a talk that made me doubt my ears.

    The Mage Tower no longer requires the approval of a majority of the heads.

    At first, I guessed that much and moved on.

    Well, because the heads of the current Mage Tower werent intact.

    The Tower Master was unable to act normally.

    It was a situation in which three of the five elder mages were identified as demon worshipers.

    Even if they were the heads, there were only two elder mages left.

    What was the point of a majority?

    Yeah, I thought that was what he meant.

    The towers exit. The full power has been given to us.

    What? Thats what you meant?

    The moment I realized that.

    A quest window came up in front of me.

    Chiefs weight (Repeat) <ul><li> Conduct verification at Topaz Hall. (Sessful)</li></ul><ul><li> Conduct the regr conference sessfully. (Sessful)</li></ul><ul><li> Supervise the mages tower exit. (In progress)</li></ul>

    I couldnt help but feel shocked.

    The towers exit.

    What he meant was obvious.

    Thats right. Thanks to Sir Hoyeol breaking the ties of contradiction. Finally, we, the Mage Tower, are able to act outside.

    The mages who were tied to the Mage Tower were moving!

    The day had finallye.

    I couldnt show it again this time, but I was deeply moved.

    Is my dreaming true?

    At the same time, I felt reassured in my heart.

    I realized the need for reinforcements in the [Predators Swamp].

    If I hadnt gotten a give-and-take in advance.

    If I hadnt gotten any help.

    I, on my own.

    I could never have sprouted the seed of the World Tree.

    In that sense, the mages of the Mage Tower.

    As an ally, there was no one stronger than them.

    Moreover, I had to carry out the world quest.

    From now on, there would be more and more quest goals waiting.

    By the way, if the Mage Tower became allies.

    Not only a shortcut.

    Wouldnt it be possible for me to create a new path?

    Yeah, Im going to break through the highway!

    By the way, hold on.

    Somehow the shing quest goal was somewhat unusual.

    Instead of approving the towers exit

    He wanted me to supervise it?

    The purpose of the towers exit will vary. However, inmon, it will be directed toward the ruptures. However, as you know from your experience in appointing Banglet. There is a high possibility that the demons magic exists in the ruptures.

    Indeed.

    [Cracked Dimension Gap].

    In the rupture, ???.

    An unnamed demon aimed at Banglet.

    Of course, it was only possible because of the cooperation of the elder mages who were devil worshipers.

    Even if its not necessarily that.

    It must be because I was a demon hunter.

    The demons were going to invade reality in more clever ways.

    Because they were a race that became more despicable the stronger they were.

    In that sense, Marcelo seemed to be wary of that.

    I want our powers to be fully used.

    The Chief Mage of the Mage Tower.

    Great poweres with great responsibility.

    Marcelo knew that better than anyone else.

    I hope so, too.

    I nodded silently.

    Lets say that Banglet got possessed by a demon.

    Just imagining it was terrible!

    I couldnt run away even when a demon was right in front of me. I would have forced myself to face Bangrit, and by now I would have drowned in the afterlife, sinking in this heavy pride.

    Therefore.

    As you said, there must be a need for a supervisor.

    In my old age.

    I wouldunch the towers exit.

    To be exact, I needed to apany them to the ruptures and supervise them. However, being a supervisor was always the standard for me, Grandfel.

    The procedure will be simple.

    Of course, the procedure always came first.

    Marcelo nodded.

    I opened my mouth without hesitation.

    A mage who wishes to exit the tower must specify the purpose of the exit in detail and deliver it to me. It is solely up to me to judge whether that purpose is justified. Of course, in my judgment, the position of the applicant is not considered.

    Being swayed by others and taking troublesome tasks?

    Granfels heavy pride would sway others.

    Now that I, Grandfel, had supervised the exit of the tower.

    It should be the mages, not me.

    I continued brazenly.

    Also, I decide and proceed with all the exit schedules.

    Learn another thing.

    You shouldnt make promises recklessly in society.

    Look at it now.

    This happens because you give me the full power.

    Ill deliver it to the senior mages.

    Would this unfair procedure pass right away?

    But it wasnt something I cared about.

    Hadnt I dered it all along?

    If you hate it, you shouldnt have asked me to do it from the beginning.

    Under the weight of the chief.

    I had to enjoy everything I wanted to.

    In order not to sink.

    In addition.

    Theres another ce I need to take care of right now.

    Yes, now that Mage Tower was officially active.

    I needed to remove the biggest threat.

    About the situation of the Mage Tower.

    And about the demons.

    The threat that existed before that.

    [Quest: Reconstruction of the Mage Tower]

    The true nature of the contradiction that existed in the Mage Tower.

    Now even the purpose of the Mage Tower, the pursuit of truth, has be impure.

    Set the Mage Tower straight from its foundation.

    Encounter with the Tower Master. (In progress)

    Dispose of the runaway demon worshiper. (In progress)

    Find the true truth. (In progress)

    The supervision of the towers exit, as well as the regr conference.

    It was a job where my pride as a chief was at stake.

    Of course.

    In the towers exit that I supervised.

    Not a single sudden action was eptable.

    I have to dispose of the threats.

    I stood up from my seat and said.

    Its time to interrogate the Mugan prisoners.

    Marcelo asked in a concerned voice.

    Are you leaving right away?

    Yes.

    Are you sure you dont mind?

    Mugan.

    Mages of the Mage Tower were born with natural magic powers.

    The sense of helplessness they felt in Mugan seemed toe as a considerable psychological shock.

    Even Marcelo, as well as the elder mages who were like sly creatures, couldnt keep their sanity in the Mugan.

    But havent I told you?

    The first thing Grandfel learned as the next head of the family was to be indifferent about trivial matters.

    The position of head of the udie family was a position where even the slightest agitation was not tolerated.

    The terrible Mugan was like my bedroom.

    But I couldnt tell him my ugly past even if I had to die.

    I just added it on my own.

    Helplessness is also part of the senses.

    !

    Even I need to get used to it. Marcelo.

    As the one that was suffering until just now.

    I wrapped up the experience of mana exhaustion in a usible way

    *

    All he could see was darkness.

    Are you there?

    He didnt hear any answer even if he asked the air.

    Shit!

    Now even his hearing was broken?

    Or perhaps they really couldnt answer him.

    The elder mage of the Mage Tower.

    No, the demon worshiper.

    No, he wasnt even that anymore.

    He was just a helpless human being groaning in the middle of Mugan.

    How long has it been?

    His mind was clouded.

    His memory was hazy.

    At this rate, this would be a problem even if they were released from Mugan.

    Could he properly manifest his magic when that time came?

    However, even such worries could only be done when there was hope.

    Even after such a long time.

    Why was he stuck in this damn ce?

    No way, did the whole n go down the drain?

    It wasnt easy to shake his head and try to clear off his thoughts.

    Yes, the n may already have worked. Even though he knows were locked up in Mugan. Even though he can afford to rescue us. Isnt he turning a blind eye to us?

    As expected, was he just a discarded card?

    Shit!

    More and more doubts and distrust dominated his thoughts.

    In the midst of that.

    !

    Creak

    The door opened and someone approached.

    It didnt matter who it was.

    If they would get him out of here, he could beg as much as they wanted.

    Who is it? Did youe to get me, us, out?!

    But there was no answer.

    Yeah, in Mugan.

    Tap tap

    For some reason.

    He only heard the sound of shoes that remained strong in his confused memories.

    Soon, the demon worshiper saw an incredible sight.

    Y-You?

    Because his memory was hazy, he couldnt recall the unfamiliar name.

    Silver hair.

    A face full of arrogance.

    How could he forget that appearance?

    That man was the adventurer who was put by Marcelo in the chief co-researcher position.

    The fact that he reappeared in Mugan.

    What it meant was simple.

    Even though I feel like its been forever.

    The n was to reach the true truth.

    Was it still so far away?

    He felt a renewed sense of despair.

    But the real despair was just the beginning.

    !

    The man was seated in the chair.

    Then he picked up something without saying a word.

    Through his blurred vision.

    He couldnt see it exactly, but he could tell.

    It was a book.

    And on the mans other hand

    A ss?

    Correct.

    To be exact, it was a teacup.

    This wasnt the floating garden.

    This ce was Mugan.

    The flow of time.

    Physical senses.

    It was a space where everything converged at all times.

    It was a terrible space where you couldnt maintain your sanity the moment you stepped in! However, not only did he open a book in this quiet space, he could enjoy tea?

    Is that how his mind stays sound?

    But the question didntst long.

    Soon, he realized it.

    Sk

    The sound of turning pages.

    Clink

    The sound of a teacup moving.

    !!

    Those actions became the ticking sound of the clock.

    It was a reminder of his broken sense of time.

    That meant part of his senses were back.

    It wasnt something to be happy about.

    Judging from the mans book.

    It seemed a few days had passed.

    Its only now that a page has turned over?

    Likewise.

    It felt like forever.

    The steam from the teacup showed no signs of cooling down.

    T-Thats ridiculous!

    Yeah, there must have been some sort of trick.

    Obviously, magic trick

    He thought so and then realized.

    This ce was Mugan where mana couldnt exist.

    Then the time Ive endured for eternity?

    Only a few weeks.

    No, it was only a few days?

    If so,

    How much longer do I have to rot here?

    From what hed felt so far.

    He felt a sense of despair on apletely different level.

    Just because of a book and a teacup.

    .

    .

    .

    Even a small amount of time should be valued.

    Well, even in school.

    Good students didnt let go of their books even during breaks.

    Besides, I felt regretful.

    I had to dig a lot of holes to live.

    The interrogation should be done efficiently, too.

    I couldnt just waste my time interrogating a demon worshiper or something like that.

    Thats why I entered Mugan with a magic book and a teacup.

    Of course, I had no obligation to kindly exin the reason.

    Intensive Theory of Enchantment.

    Sk

    The book I brought was an advanced course in enchantment.

    The services of the Mage Tower, which I could enjoy for free by iming my right as the chief, included enchantment.

    Therefore, I had no intention of attempting enchantment with my own hands, leaving behind the free service of the Mage Tower.

    Even if its enchantment, it depends on who made the touch.

    As a result, the effect of the item changed.

    I couldnt do anything properly with my poor hands thatcked magic power.

    But even if I had to borrow someones hand.

    I need knowledge in order to properly borrow it.

    Besides, this was knowledge that could be used over and over again once acquired.

    Thinking so, I focused on reading.

    Suddenly, I heard a voice close to a groan.

    I-I will tell you the truth. The elder mage who had escaped, where he was, and what he was doing. Ill tell you everything as much as I know!!

    Whats with him all of a sudden?

    The interrogation hasnt even started?

    He saved me a lot of trouble.

    However.

    There was a procedure for everything.

    I said with my eyes fixed on the book.

    Wait.

    ?

    Quiet while reading.

    I mean, keep your basic etiquette.Author''s Thoughts

    Hi, everyone, I didn''t update yesterday because there was a trouble with the wifi. Thankfully, it''s all fixed now

 Chapter 94: Everything is done in accordance with the procedure (2)

    Chapter 94: Everything is done in ordance with the procedure (2)

    Ga Hall.

    In Ga Hall, which managed the magic tools in the Mage Tower, there was a private room managed by the enchantment school.

    The work done in that private room was, of course, the work of enchantment magic tools.

    It was a study of enchantment where the results didnt follow the effort.

    If something went slightly wrong, the valuable tool would be damaged.

    She couldnt stop sighing in Ga Halls private room.

    However.

    Ugh. Why are you giving me such an ordeal !!

    Even in the private room, a rare scream came out.

    Senior Mage of Enchantment, Kiko Armin.

    She shouted a scream of resentment.

    Flop

    Kiko sprawled over the magic table.

    Skilled mages looked at her and exchanged nces.

    Is she really okay?

    Kiko showed no signs of getting up.

    Eventually, one of the skilled mages had no choice but to take the bullet.

    Senior Mage Kiko. As expected, were the ones responsible

    If you were going to do that, you shouldnt have told me in the first ce.

    Oh, I am sorry. We were short-sighted

    But what if things went wrong after you kept quiet? Even then, I would never have stayed still. I would have asked why you didnt tell me.

    I-Im sorry about that, too

    What are you sorry about? Anyone can tell Im fickle.

    Kiko grandlyy down on her stomach.

    She shot sharp words like chain lightning.

    Skilled mages exchanged nces again.

    Oh, boy.

    Here it came!

    Senior Mage Kikos persecutionplex!

    Herplex was a disease caused by herck of self-esteem.

    If the other schools of Mage Tower diligently earned results.

    Enchantment was a school that took up your wealth for the results.

    You better change your career path now. Whats good about clinging to enchantment? Damn you, research! If I were as young as you!

    Seeing that she even mentioned the age that she normally didnt bring up.

    Thisplex wouldnt go away easily.

    Skilled mages shook their heads.

    Thats understandable.

    But they understood her feelings.

    The cause of this situation was obvious.

    Kiko, who had been spitting out hysterical words, eventually brought up the name.

    Damn it, Chief Lee Hoyeol, is he touching enchantment studies because hecks something? No matter how you look at it, its clear that hes keeping an eye on us! Get off the Mage Tower right away, loss-making insects! Instead of saying that, hes keeping an eye on us like this. Isnt that right?

    The obvious culprit, Chief Lee Hoyeol!

    Indeed.

    The reason why Ga Halls private room was on alert was because of Hoyeols order.

    I knew it from the moment he kept an eye on me at the dinner table

    Peek

    Kiko, who was muttering resentfully, finally raised her head.

    Can you read that request one more time?

    Rough purple hair.

    The dark shadow under her eyes was darker than that.

    If she was going to use her face like that, they should have given it to her

    Hey, are you listening?

    Shake

    At her urging, the skilled mage shook off useless thoughts and replied.

    Ah, yes! ording to the order sent by Chief Lee Hoyeol First, extract the effect contained in the submitted magic tool and apply it to the submitted material. Second, amplify the effect extracted from the material and give it to the magic tool

    Kiko looked at the skilled mage reading the parchment.

    The chattering mouth showed no sign of stopping.

    Kiko chewed inside.

    No matter how many times I listen to it, I dont understand.

    As expected, he was the main culprit of everything!

    Enchantment that she loved and hated.

    The knowledge she could acquire was absurdly vast, but the damage she had to endure in order to properly demonstrate that knowledge was too great.

    As she said, it was an inefficient magic field.

    In other words, it wasnt worth studying.

    Even Marcelo, the chief mage, had only a basic knowledge of magic enchantment.

    However.

    Why do you know this in detail?

    The order sent by the chief who just rolled in was overly detailed.

    Even though he understood the limitations of magic enchantment.

    He demanded results that were close to cutting the threshold.

    In short, it was a very strict order!

    Unless you have knowledge of enchantment up to the advanced process.

    You couldnt ask for an order like this.

    Thinking about it like that, it was the same during the regr conference as well.

    He asked a sharp question about the enchantment research.

    Thanks to that, the skilled mage who had struggled then was right in front of her.

    The skilled mage, who had been chattering for a long time, finished speaking.

    Kiko rubbed her chin.

    I think theres still something left. What is it?

    Oh, theres a word he added as a postscript.

    Postscript?

    It said here to use it if its helpful What is this? Its knowledge that we cant understand with our knowledge as skilled mages.

    He possessed a personality that you never wanted to have on a superior.

    But personality and ability were two different things.

    Kiko vividly remembered what Hoyeol had shown.

    Above all, the thing that had the biggest impact on that impression.

    It was, of course, the case of Senior Mage Banglet Tom.

    Really, it was out of the ordinary.

    Banglet Tom.

    Elder mages.

    And what led to demonic worshipers.

    The contradiction of the Mage Tower that she never would have imagined.

    Hoyeol was the biggest contributor to solving it.

    Use it if it helps?

    So she was curious.

    What did he write down.

    That even the skilled mages were tongue-tied saying it was hard to understand?

    Ill have to read it.

    Sk

    Kiko finally rose from the magic table.

    And she beckoned.

    The skilled mage handed Kiko the parchment paper.

    Hes amazing. Seriously.

    Their chief who just rolled in.

    He didnt do anything half-heartedly.

    The length was too much to be called a postscript.

    Wasnt this longer than the detailed order?

    She shouldnt have read it.

    Soon, however, Kikos expression began to change.

    Wait. Isnt this?

    The moment she read the first paragraph.

    She realized it.

    No wonder you guys cant understand.

    Because this wasnt a knowledge of magic enchantment.

    Strictly speaking, its the knowledge of another school.

    It was hard to say.

    It was written with a mixture of knowledge from various schools.

    However, as the senior mage of enchantment school, she could guess.

    He didnt make such a difficult request for nothing, did he?

    The postscript added by Hoyeol.

    It might be able topensate for the limitations of enchantment studies.

    As soon as she read it, she realized that fact.

    It wasnt even a difficult solution.

    It just needed a change of mindset.

    How did he get this perspective?

    The answer didnt exist only in enchantment.

    The reason why Kiko couldnt change her mindset was simple.

    The thought that any senior mage had.

    Enchantment is the best

    Yes, it was because of the insistence that her magic was the best.

    Then she realized it.

    How Hoyeol coulde up with this idea.

    Kikoughed out loud.

    It was possible because he was a stone that just rolled in?

    Well, a rolling stone didnt gather moss.

    Soon, Kiko rolled up her long robe.

    Yeah. Alright. Its time for me to peel it off, too.

    The time hade for her to peel off the moss that had inadvertently clung to her body.

    Thats what she meant.

    Skilled mages who couldnt even interpret the postscript couldnt fathom her deeply meaningful words.

    What are you going to peel off all of sudden?

    Skilled mages exchanged strange nces.

    How stressed she must have been that she started talking nonsense?

    Our poor Senior Kiko.

    Do I really need to change my career path now?

    *

    What is the Mage Towers ultimate goal?

    The pursuit of truth.

    Of course, the Mage Tower didnt even know what the truth was.

    Anyway, their end goal is the same.

    In that sense, I wondered if there was a need for bad rtionships between schools.

    Well, I found out thanks to Grandfel, who had a natural gift for magic.

    Its dark underneath themp.

    Was it because I dug several wells?

    The answer was unexpectedly easy.

    It was like that at the regr conference.

    The same was true for the enchantment magic this time.

    Even if it was unfair that I studied, I wrote it down properly.

    I would root out the Mage Tower.

    Just like I had promised.

    I drew an enchantment spell with a very detailed request.

    Every time a detail was added.

    Considering that changing the number of units was the Mage Towers enchantment service.

    It was an estimate that ordinary yers couldnt even think of.

    You should eat in moderation. Whatever it is.

    Of course, if you eat too much raw meat<sup>[1]</sup>Eat raw meat = having it easy/taking the easy road. , you get a stomach ache.

    So I added in the postscript.

    Deep Theory of Enchantment.

    The knowledge that I acquired while reading in Mugan.

    Of course, the probability of sessful enchantment would also increase.

    It meant that I had nothing to lose.

    Even if it was annoying, I had to take the first step properly.

    That way, I could use it properly next time.

    However, the procedure is more important than the oue.

    The procedure here was the deadline.

    I never knew when things would happen.

    In other words, I might urgently need an item.

    Sure enough.

    I also requested to enchant an item.

    Not bad.

    [Ne of Noble Promise]

    [Grade: Rare]

    [Restriction: Lv.300]

    [Effect: When attacked, theres a low probability of activating the skill Intermediate Protection.]

    [Description: Its a ne for lovers going to the battlefield. The hope for the other person to be safe has imbued it with magical power and it has an excellent effect.]

    Wearing items that were kept in the inventory.

    It was all for the preparation.

    Because I needed to get rid of threats.

    Dispose of the runaway demon worshippers. (In progress)<ul><li> Prevent the resurrection of the high-ranking demon king. (In progress)</li></ul>

    I just turned the pages and enjoyed my tea time.

    The demon worshipers confessed the n they knew.

    I recited calmly.

    Whether theyre high-ranking, low-ranking, or a demon king. The fact that theyre insignificant doesnt change.

    I said that, swayed by pride.

    It just wasnt usually serious.

    I was fully aware of it.

    The demon hunters knowledge was telling me.

    Not all demon kings are the same. Depending on their rank, a low-ranking demon and a demon king. The difference is bigger than that. Therefore, it is safe to say that a high-ranking demon king has the same power as a great evil.

    It was simple, so to speak.

    I was not the only one who cheated and took a shortcut!

    The demons.

    And the demon worshippers.

    They were the same.

    Our n was to revive the high-ranking demon king faster. Yeah, Banglet Tom was just one of those offerings. It was a damn failure.

    When I first heard that, I felt really dizzy.

    I did manage to defeat a demon king, Decarabia.

    Decarabias ranking was only 69th out of 72 demon kings.

    Between Decarabia and a high-ranking demon king.

    The difference between them was even bigger than the gap between a low-ranking demon and a demon king.!

    The same was true of the great evil, Greed of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    He was even ignorant of the [Exorcism] that Decarabia knew about.

    Although I didnt know why.

    He wasnt an opponent that could be called a great evil.

    As someone who had knocked him down, I knew that better than anyone else.

    Yeah, even those guys with some missing screws.

    I knocked them out in a pathetic way.

    If, as nned by the demon worshipers,

    The high-ranking demon king had been resurrected at this point

    I dont even want to imagine it. Seriously.

    In that sense, I couldnt help but praise myself again.

    You did well at the right timing.

    Im so proud of you, Lee Hoyeol.

    It was a relief that I didnt feel intimidated in front of the elder mages.

    Thanks to that, I had a chance to fight back.

    However.

    Its unpleasant that were breathing the same air.

    One demon worshiper who fled the Mage Tower.

    As long as he was alive and breathing.

    The demon worshipers n to resurrect the high-ranking demon king was still in effect.

    The reason why the demon worshipers trapped in Mugan hadnt opened their mouth until the end was because they knew that.

    I have persevered so far by believing that. But I cant do it anymore! I dont have the confidence to hold out any longer. My mind cant hold on!

    Of course, I couldnt let them go just because they told me the truth.

    Above all, werent they the criminals of high treachery of the Mage Tower?

    If they were treacherous, be treacherous to them.

    They should bear the punishment ording to the procedures of the Mage Tower.

    Of course, so is the other one.

    The one demon worshiper remaining.

    It seemed that even the demon worshipers didnt know about his whereabouts.

    Hes tough.

    Even the demons possessing the humans couldnt be recognized unless using [Natural enemy Rtionship]. It wouldnt be easy to find a demon worshiper, a person who even took the position of an elder mage.

    But one thing was clear.

    The day he acts rashly will be the day of his disposal.

    To carry out the n.

    The moment he moved.

    I.

    No, to be exact, the Mage Tower.

    It would be the day we moved to punish the criminal of high treachery.

    Yeah.

    Marcelo, as well as twenty senior mages.

    Once again.

    I can exert prestige beyond the tigers might that the fox borrowed!

    In that sense, Im looking forward to it.

    But even if I was alone in this dark heart.

    It was something that couldnt be revealed.

    I only recited coldly.

    Do your best until the end.

    Well, it wasnt easy to struggle desperately.

    I meant it.

    He might get a cramp on his leg soon.

    *

    The top floor of a hotel.

    Scattered clothes.

    A thick cloud of smoke.

    Fluctuating unclean energy.

    Indeed, it deserves to be called the demon den.

    Gray hair with pomade.

    Properly groomed beard.

    Dressed in modern attire.

    The elder mage.

    Karimjeva, now a demon worshipper, continued.

    This world is no different from the Arcana continent. Yeah.

    Except for the vast amount of mana that fluttered in his body.

    He looked perfectly adapted to society.

    There is no difference. Rather, it seems more doomed.

    On the bed.

    A man rose from among the drunken women.

    What was there to hide in front of a demon worshiper?

    Proof of possession was revealed.

    He looked around the hotel with ck eyes.

    I am a demon too, but in a way, youre more vicious than the demons. For the demons. Things like being strong andmitting an evil deed. We have no justification for that. But you kick fellow human beings into the pit simply for your own pleasure.

    Watch what you say.

    I see. Youre taking care of the demon king more than I am, a demon!

    Gooo

    Karimjevas mana rose.

    The demon urgently raised both hands and picked his words.

    Hey. Im kidding. You cant even joke?

    I guess our n sounded like a joke to you.

    No, thats not what I meant. What I mean was!

    Thats enough. I dont need the long story.

    He had escaped from the Mage Tower.

    It had been a long time since he hid in society.

    But the flow was unusual.

    Telepathy doesnte in.

    The elder mages who remained in the Mage Tower.

    There was no news from the demon worshipers.

    Since he didnt have ess to the Mage tower.

    He didnt know the exact reason.

    It was clear that the n had been disrupted.

    Its iprehensible.

    Like him, they were elder mages.

    Who could question their words and actions?

    Even if they raised doubts.

    They shouldnt have been in so much trouble.

    To the point where they couldnt even send telepathy to him.

    Dont tell me.

    Did they betray him?

    Just like how they had betrayed the Mage Tower in the past.

    Did they betray the demons this time?

    No, they know what the real truth is.

    He knew that, but.

    The longer he waited, the greater his distrust.

    Eventually, Karimjeva was forced to make contact.

    To the demon in the human mask.

    Karimjeva said.

    I need news from the Mage Tower. With your position in this world, you should be able to easily acquire information about it. You upy this body for that.

    His words made the demon smile.

    Yes, you know it so well.

    ?

    I am the only one who can answer your curiosity. You just treat me like this? I know that you are a great nobleman. There is a stake between us, isnt it?

    Damn it, little demon bastard.

    He didnt even need interference.

    With just his mana.

    He could blow this kind of demon.

    However.

    I wont be able to know the news about the Mage Tower. Then the n

    Karimjeva desperately suppressed his murderous intent.

    And he answered.

    Youre right. I was careless.

    Karimzeva, who was called the Fire Dragon in the past.

    He bent down to the demon.

    He had only taken the first step.

    He already felt like his legs were sprained.<ul><li>1. Eat raw meat = having it easy/taking the easy road. </li></ul>

 Chapter 95: Thats all I can think of

    Chapter 95: That''s all I can think of

    No matter how great you are, youre just a human being, after all.

    The true demon, Akampatham, swallowed a smile.

    He knew well what a great person Karimjeva was.

    Wasnt he called Fire Dragon?

    Well, even if he put aside his reputation on the Arcana continent for a moment.

    The power of his body was extraordinary.

    Hed probably burn me if I made fun of him.

    But this was not the Arcana continent.

    A worldpletely different from the Arcana continent.

    He knew more about this world than Karimjeva.

    Youre right. I was careless.

    At least Karimjeva was able to keep his head down.

    Yes. I said too much. We have to help each other.

    Of course, there was no need to fight such a monster.

    Akampatham generously epted the apology.

    And they sat face to face on the sofa.

    Lets do some calctions first.

    Huft

    He thought about it, lighting up his cigarette.

    The heir of a chaebol family.

    Although he upied a body that was nothing special in terms of status.

    Still, it wasnt bad as his brain weighed the pros and cons.

    Well, as you could see now.

    His brain was putting his own pleasure before other peoples lives.

    On the contrary, It could be said that he has a more vicious side than I do.

    That brain was telling him.

    This proposal isnt tempting at all.

    High-ranking demon king?

    Even if they were sessful.

    It wouldnt do him any good.

    Rather, hed gain a loss.

    Because all the evil energy will be directed to the demon king.

    Even though it was insignificant, he was content with his current life.

    Crackle!

    In short, it was a situation where he couldnt move after stepping on a poop.

    He couldnt help but put strength in his hand to put out the cigarette.

    You need news from the Mage Tower. Well, its not difficult. This world is very convenient. You dont have to use magic, and you can get the information you want with just a few snaps of your finger.

    Sk

    He took out his smartphone.

    Karimjevas pupils shook slightly.

    He was like a country bumpkin.

    Akampathamughed and smirked.

    But as you know better than anyone else, Mage Tower is such a conservative group, isnt it? Even if theres some information floating around, theres only spection. Its all hoax. Ah, do you know what a hoax means?

    The atmosphere instantly changed at the single joke.

    tter

    The surrounding furniture began to vibrate at the shimmering magic power.

    Does this old man have no self-awareness?

    What kind of magic he was radiating?

    If he pushed him wrong, hed die.

    Akampatham hurried on.

    But who am I? Theres a way, sir.

    A way. Can you tell me?

    Of course. Were in the same boat now.

    And sk

    He scrolled the contact number.

    I dont know how ordinary demons like us, who arent demon kings, will look to you. Everyone is using their brains. Theyre wearing human masks like me and are active all over the world.

    He knew that.

    Karimjeva nodded, and he immediately continued.

    Of course, how many demons are there? Its more than what our Karimjeva-nim thinks. Our abilities, too. I dont know about in the Arcana continent, but its good enough to be used in this world.

    Get to the point.

    Its simple. There arent only people from the Arcana Continent in the Mage Tower, right?

    Karimjeva immediately caught on to the meaning of those words.

    You mean Adventurer Lee Hoyeol.

    Answer! There is one demon that has a connection with Lee Hoyeol on our side as well.

    !

    There was a demon who had a connection with Lee Hoyeol?

    Karimjeva was well aware of demons and their powers.

    Chief Hoyeol, he was said to be a talented person who had been recognized by Marcelo.

    Regardless of his ability, if it was the power of the demons.

    Like how it did to the other elders and Banglet.

    It could cloud his judgment.

    Im sure Ill be able to obtain information about the Mage Tower.

    No, what if they used Hoyeol beyond that?

    Wouldnt it be possible to get more results than that?

    Akampatham smiled and continued.

    Looking at your expression, you seem to have guessed it. But its not easy. Even from the point of view of the Arcana continent. And from the perspective of this world. Lee Hoyeol, that bastard is not normal.

    Rattle

    The connections of chaebol families.

    The fingers that had been scrolling down finally stopped.

    But there is one person who made it in the end.

    Youre saying that its possible.

    Well, its for the demon king, so wouldnt she naturally cooperate?

    Akampatham deliberately twisted the end of his words.

    No matter how hard he rolled his brain.

    As expected, it wasnt tempting at all.

    Damn it, I cant take my hands off this.

    Of course, it was something he couldnt refuse.

    Hell burn me to ashes.

    In short, if he didnt want to die, he had no choice but to do it.

    Besides, he was a demon.

    He was well aware of how the other demon would react.

    I dont know if I can get a reply.

    Even if he said that the business was rted to the resurrection of the demon king.

    Let alone cooperate, he might get blocked.

    However.

    The brain, which had been weighing gains and losses for a while, came up with a way.

    After all, it needs a sacrifice, right?

    Demon worshipers.

    He didnt know what their specific ns were.

    A huge number of sacrifices were required to resurrect a demon king, even more so for a high-ranking demon king.

    Akampathams brain spun despicably.

    If so, the sacrifice

    What if I can steal it?

    He, too, could gain powerparable to that of a high-ranking demon king!

    I could use this as an excuse to attract this person.

    It wasnt for the purpose of resurrecting the demon king.

    His purpose was to steal the offerings needed for the resurrection of the demon king.

    If he said so, he could get information about Lee Hoyeol.

    Of course, Ill have to hit the back of her head.

    Now it was easier than staying out of the way.

    Either ride or die.

    At that point, the calction was done.

    By the way, I have one condition, too.

    Now all he had to do was cleverly cheat the bill.

    Since were on the same boat. I think you need to tell me exactly what the n is.

    He could tell without checking the mood.

    The fluctuating mana was reced by an ufortable look.

    But Akampatham didnt budge.

    I just dont want to fail. Our great Karimjeva-nim. A single failure wont be a problem for you. Its different for a weak demon like me.

    Karimjeva, who was silent, nodded.

    Ill do that.

    Of course, Akampatham wasnt satisfied there.

    Even if he knew the n.

    Interception required preparation.

    Also, while Im working on my n, I want you to keep quiet.

    ?

    I know its a presumptuous request, but. Even now, Karimjeva-nims mana stands out. Leave it to the experts, devils like us, to proceed with the n secretly.

    How could he talk like this?

    It was simple.

    Karimjeva was still learning how this society worked.

    He didnt know it properly.

    Hes not Fire Dragon for now, but a frog just out of the well.

    Swoosh

    Sure enough, Karimjeva rose from his seat.

    Then he opened his mouth.

    Ill be waiting for the news about Lee Hoyeol.

    That meant he epted the offer.

    Akampatham replied, his ck pupils glinting.

    Of course. Ill bring you good news.

    Teleportation.

    Soon after, Karimjeva disappeared from his hotel room.

    Akampatham didnt hesitate.

    He nastily raised the corners of his mouth.

    Hes tricked.

    He sent a message straight away.

    Since arge fish was at stake.

    He had to snatch it quickly.

    *

    Affiliation of Shinhwa Group.

    Shinhwa guild.

    Guild Master Baek Yiseol listened to the briefing.

    Shinhwa Guild`s domestic brand preference has increased by 4.8 percentage points fromst month. For the first time since the establishment of the guild, it has been on the rise for two consecutive months

    Trust that had fallen once was hard to undo.

    Such was the case with the Shinhwa Guild, which was infamous for its actions in the past.

    However, as you could see from the graph, the image of the Shinhwa Guild was rebounding.

    Its because the attitude of the owner has changed

    Everything in the Kingdom Yusra.

    Yeah, it was thanks to Hoyeol.

    Looking at the data screen made her feel new.

    At first, it was really

    She felt like she was forced to do something she didnt want.

    The terms offered by Hoyeol were true.

    From the perspective of the Shinhwa Guild, it was no different from doing business by selling dirt.

    Of course, she owed him a lot.

    So Baek Yiseol boldly signed the contract.

    The result was now.

    Shinhwa Guild. And even at the Shinhwa Group level, it was a bold investment, but rather, it seems that the bold investment attracted public repercussions.

    She never thought the Lee Hoyeol effect would be this big.

    It was a result that she didnt expect when deciding to invest.

    Shinhwa Guild, for money, for bribes, for connections.

    She was trying to regain the trust that she couldnt buy.

    When all the briefings were over, Baek Yiseol spoke.

    Now I can go somewhere and not hear that Shinhwa is doomed, right?

    Oh, I think so.

    Honestly, Im stillcking. Ill try harder.

    Nice banter.

    A small burst ofughter.

    A rxed atmosphere in the meeting room.

    It clearly showed the change in the Shinhwa Guild.

    Click

    Baek Yiseol returned to her office.

    Todays newspaper on the desk.

    The first page was also printed with Hoyeols face.

    The emergence of the World Tree How far does Lee Hoyeol know?

    AAU side, We are confused too. I want to talk to Lee Hoyeol

    Gaon, Inazuma, Berserker Will the strongest guild alliance be born?

    A hand naturally went to the newspaper.

    Hmm.

    Baek Yiseol stared at the newspaper.

    No, to be exact, she was staring at the picture of Hoyeols article.

    With a more serious look than she had at the meeting.

    Howe he doesnt have a humiliating picture?

    There was an automatic search term that could bepleted just by entering Baek Yiseol on the portal site.

    [Baek Yiseols humiliation]

    So perfect.

    The image of her door-mmed in the front gate was floating on the Inte forever.

    Of course, she had a dark history that was more disgraceful than that.

    Rumors of infidelity spread throughout the entertainment world and politics.

    Furthermore, rumors of being a femme fatale.

    Now, even through the gaps in her hands, she could see the dizzying outfits

    Of course, when I think of that situation, I am grateful for it for the rest of my life.

    Yeah, whether she got stuck with humiliating photos or whatever.

    For Baek Yiseol, Hoyeol was like a benefactor.

    If it werent for Hoyeol, she would still be like that!

    Just imagining it is terrible. Seriously.

    Chill.

    Baek Yiseol patted the goosebumps on her forearm.

    Then she looked at Hoyeols picture once again.

    Silver hair.

    A lofty gaze.

    Expressionless face as always.

    Was it because his expression was the same?

    There was no w in either angle, up or down.

    But Baek Yiseol knew.

    Still, the picture cant keep up with the real thing.

    A neat blouse and skirt.

    The serious look at the newspaper.

    Baek Yiseol looked like a CEO who grasped the trend of the times

    Photos cant express his elegance and formality.

    People didnt just say homenhomen for no reason.

    The fact that she was also Hoyeols believer.

    Who would have guessed?

    Baek Yiseol looked as though she was carrying out an important task.

    In other words, if you had any tact, you wouldnt disturb her.

    Bzz

    But tactlessly.

    Baek Yiseols smartphone vibrated.

    She checked and there was a message.

    When Baek Yiseol confirmed the sender, she was startled.

    Jang Hyundo?

    The sessor of Jangseon Group, Jang Hyundo.

    He was in the same business world as she was.

    So she naturally knew his name.

    Well.

    She had no personal connection with him.

    What it meant was simple.

    The time when her memories were hazy.

    It must have been a connection built at the time when she got possessed by the subus, a demon.

    I already have a headache.

    Shed had a hard time cleaning up the mess.

    As the subus disappeared, so did the effect of the dream status abnormalities.

    Although their memories were gone.

    Evidence remained for the victims.

    It meant that there were still messages left that they shared, including their contact information.

    I dont know what else hes going to say

    I saw you in my dream.

    I think were meant to be.

    Did we have that kind of rtionship?

    Out of all the things that possessed her, it had to be a subus.

    Baek Yiseolmented and checked the message.

    Soon, Baek Yiseols face quickly hardened.

    Subus. Ill make a tempting offer. Its something rted to the demon king.

    Subus?

    Jang Hyundo was calling her subus.

    What it meant was simple.

    Jang Hyundo was not a victim of the subus.

    Jang Hyundo was a demon or possessed by a demon like she was in the past.

    As if that wasnt enough, it was something rted to the demon king.?

    Baek Yiseol calmed down her startled heart.

    Demon, demon king. I dont know what the hell hes talking about.

    One thing was certain.

    Jang Hyundo had some kind of n.

    The n was rted to the demon king,

    A n so big that he had to involve other demons.

    But Jang Hyundo, the demon,cked one thing.

    Tact.

    Baek Yiseol didnt hesitate.

    No, as if she had been waiting for this

    She called Hoyeol right away

    Ah.

    She left a text message first.

    Yeah, no matter how urgent it was.

    She had to keep her manners.

    *

    Jang Hyundo, heir to the Jangseon Group.

    And a demon.

    Those two words alone were enough to convince me.

    Found you.

    A demon worshiper and a demon.

    Youre thinking hard, arent you?

    They were thinking of borrowing the power of the chaebol.

    At least they knew exactly how Korea worked.

    But no matter how fast they adapted to this world.

    Can you know better than me who was born in this country?

    It might be different in the Arcana continent.

    But I was experienced in the reality.

    I will open the portal to the coordinates right away.

    Marcelo said solemnly.

    I knew how he felt, but he didnt have to.

    The reason why the demon took over Jang Hyundos body was simple.

    They believe in it.

    There was nothing they could get far away.

    Baek Yiseol, and Maeda as well.

    The demon possessing the Japanese politician was the same.

    The fence called society will protect them.

    Be it yers or Arcanains.

    He was wearing the mask of Jang Hyundo.

    If we touched him while he was wielding Jang Hyundos power?

    He used it knowing that it would cause trouble to anyone.

    Theres no need to drag the internal affairs to the outside.

    Besides, this was the internal affair of the Mage Tower.

    It was also an internal affair rted to the contradiction of the Mage Tower.

    There was nothing good about it being known to the world.

    If it were the past, itd be a headache.

    I probably would have whined that the demons were bing more and more clever.

    However.

    Its not that difficult for me right now.

    Indeed.

    To the ce where the fence didnt exist.

    I just had to bring Jang Hyundo there.

    Gooo

    I raised my mana.

    Like Marcelo, who had tracked Banglet Tom, I explored the area.

    Of course, with my poor mana, I didnt have enough power to explore the whole like Marcelo. However, it was possible if the scope was limited to Seoul.

    Because Jang Hyundo is definitely in Seoul.

    The interference and manifestation were also not very special.

    Saying that I was taking him away was too grandiose.

    The passage from there to here.

    Just think of it as manifesting a portal.

    To put it simply, I created a portal under Jang Hyundos feet.

    Like this.

    A-Aaagh! Fuck. That scared me. W-What?!

    I looked at Jang Hyundo, who was rolling on the floor.

    [Skill Natural Enemy Rtionship is activated.]

    Yeah, this was the Mage Tower.

    Among the rooms there, Topaz Hall.

    It was a ce to hold independent interviews prior to the regr conference.

    An extremely closed ce in the Mage Tower.

    Eyes to see.

    CCTV, too.

    There was no such thing as a chaebol family here.

    In other words, this was the best ce for interrogation.

    Let the interrogation begin, Marcelo.

    I-Interrogation! What nonsense are you saying all of a sudden?!

    You dont mind not asking him yourself?

    I answered Marcelos question in a confident voice.

    I dont exchange words with prey.

 Chapter 96: An Eye for an Eye (1)

    Chapter 96: An Eye for an Eye (1)

    A big stature.

    A scrawny appearance.

    A skinny face.

    The interrogation led by Marcelo was unexpectedly powerful.

    Enough that I didnt regret passing it over to him.

    Perhaps because it was rted to the Mage Tower.

    There was no feeling of mercy.

    I am asking about Karimjevas whereabouts.

    I told you I dont know. Are you asking because you think that arrogant old man will tell me his hiding ce?

    I will make sure that youre being genuine.

    U-Uuurg!

    Crackle!

    A magic that made even people who watched it feel numb.

    Marcelo didnt change his expression and tortured Jang Hyundo.

    No, he tortured the demon.

    I realized it once again.

    That the mages of the Mage Tower were beings that shouldnt be touched carelessly.

    In a way, it makes sense that they have no blood or tears.

    Of course, this interrogation process.

    I was watching it calmly, so I had no right to say that.

    I couldnt help it.

    I, Grandfel, felt sympathy for the demon?

    It was impossible.

    S-Say something!!

    It was no use looking at me like that.

    I summarized the information obtained after the interrogation.

    Demon of True Name, Akampatham.

    Akampatham was the demon possessing Jang Hyundo.

    It sounded grandiose when you called him the demon of true name, but there was no big difference. Among the demons, those who were ssified as named monsters were demons of true names.

    Theyre stronger than demons of the same level.

    They were named monsters.

    I was tired of seeing them in the [Predators Swamp] rupture.

    Even ordinary monsters matched the pattern when named.

    Naturally, the demons got more than that.

    Didnt you hear me? In the first ce, I had no intention of cooperating with that old man, Karimjeva! I even thought of hitting him from the back. I also dont want the high-ranking demon king to be resurrected!

    The same was true of Akampatham.

    Especially his mouth was damn right.

    What the Mage Tower wanted was not a small fry like he was.

    What they wanted was Karimjeva, the demon worshiper.

    Realizing that fact in Marcelos question.

    He cleverly made a point.

    I swear. Ive told you everything I know.

    Karimjeva must have fallen for this.

    Not only that, he almost got hit in the back of his head.

    Well, thanks to that, we were able to figure out all of Karimjevas ns.

    Simultaneous creation of ruptures

    Indeed.

    Karimjeva was preparing a summoning ceremony for the high-ranking demon king.

    Just like Decarabia did in Frost.

    Sacrifices would also be needed for the resurrection of the high-ranking demon king.

    Karimjeva and other demon worshipers would the ruptures.

    The n was to make up for the sacrifice through the ruptures.

    Senior Banglet must have almost be a sacrifice.

    Toward a senior mage of the Mage Tower, they dared.

    Marcelos eyes were alive again.

    He calmly grasped the situation.

    Now that two demon worshipers beside Karimjeva are trapped in Mugan. He wont be able to afford to control as many ruptures as he nned.

    I agreed with him on that.

    But even if the ruptures were less than what they nned.

    I could guess the rmended level of the ruptures.

    [Cracked Dimension Gap]

    [Rmended level: Lv.900]

    Of course, that had been a trap for Senior Mage Banglet.

    The rmended level of that rupture could have been exceptionally high.

    However, Karimjeva had a bigger variable than the rmended level.

    Lets just say Karimjeva is on standby at the rupture.

    The moment the yers entered?

    They would just be the sacrifice for the high-ranking demon king.

    The problem was that there was a good chance that Karimjeva would act that way.

    The fact that he confided all his ns to Akampatham was the proof.

    Karimjeva was in a tight spot.

    I just couldnt win against his threats! The only thing I had to do was to hand over information about Lee Hoyeol. Then he would know how the Mage Tower was doing. But damn it. Why did the subus?

    Like Akampatham said.

    If I hadnt been contacted by Baek Yiseol, I would have gone a long way back. However, I was also the one who turned Baek Yiseol into a human through [Exorcism].

    In that sense.

    Well done, Lee Hoyeol.

    I couldnt help but praise myself once again.

    Now, as thick as it got, the iron skin had be thicker.

    This kind of thing could no longer be included in the category of self-praise.

    As if to prove that, I was calmly soaked in emotion.

    It would have been terrible in the past. Seriously.

    Ruptures that boasted enormous rmended levels appeared all over the world at the same time, and there was a possibility that a monster called Karimjeva was lurking in those ruptures, and if those ruptures werent cleared, a high-ranking demon king might get summoned.

    Wow, isnt that scary?

    Not only that, my level was only 324.

    Where should I start by myself?

    It was definitely a scale that I couldnt even imagine.

    But I was no longer alone.

    Yeah, at least I had authority.

    As of this time, I will grant senior mages ess to the ruptures. Marcelo.

    Thats right, the full authority on the mages exit tower!

    Karimjeva was a criminal of high treason of the Mage Tower.

    Since it was for the purpose of securing the criminal of high treason.

    This towers exit permission didnt against the procedures and pride.

    Yeah, I was more confident than ever.

    I could wield the power of the Mage Tower.

    The Mage Tower quest is a given.

    The ruptures would also be cleared in the process of securing Karimjeva.

    The experience and loot that will be acquired through him must be at a level that cannot be ignored.

    Of course, my self-interest was never revealed.

    Marcelo replied.

    Ill hurry up and get ready. Karimjeva will soon find out.

    Flinch

    I looked at Jang Hyundo, who flinched.

    Hell find out?

    About what?

    I told you the whole truth, didnt I?

    Jang Hyundo. No, Akampatham had such a questioning look on his face.

    I looked coldly at Akampatham.

    What are you gonna do with your barks?

    He really had no wits.

    .

    .

    .

    Clench

    Akampatham gritted his teeth with his head down.

    Damn it.

    Thanks to selling Karimjeva.

    The vignce against him was reduced.

    Akampatham was relieved for now.

    At least I can survive.

    He felt relieved, but he couldnt help but tremble.

    Crazy mages of the Mage Tower.

    Karimjeva and this bonehead.

    All of them were ignorant.

    To think there wasnt even a stir in their emotions while wielding magic.

    They had no awareness of the magic they were spouting.

    In that sense, he couldnt understand.

    What the hell?

    Lee Hoyeol.

    He didnt feel magical power like Karimjeva or the bony guy from that man.

    Akampatham knew the mages very well.

    If they showed off their magic, they showed it all off.

    Mages never hid them.

    However.

    Was this man hiding magic?

    Or was it because he had no magic?

    Either way, both options made no sense.

    Thats right, since a while ago.

    Hadnt this bony guy been speaking formally to Lee Hoyeol?

    Not only that, his attitude was very polite.

    He didnt even feel any negative emotions.

    The bony guy was being sincere.

    Thats enough. Its none of my business.

    He had to think about it more, but his mind wasplicated.

    Akampatham gave up thinking.

    Instead, he turned his mind toward the side he was confident in.

    By the way, theres nothing they cant say in front of Akampathan-nim.

    Lee Hoyeol and the bony guy, Marcelo.

    Thanks to the conversation between those two, he roughly grasped the situation.

    Theyre trapped in a space called Mugan.

    Karimjeva.

    The fellow demon worshipers he was looking for.

    It was a surprise for Akampatham as well.

    If it was Karimjevas colleagues.

    They must have had an equal level of mana.

    Did those monsters get subdued?

    How the hell did this ce, the Mage Tower,e about?

    To think that he got brought to such a ce.

    He got goosebumps again

    Anyway, he had obtained valuable information.

    Its fine to go back with this.

    At a time when Karimjevas whole n was revealed.

    He would have no desire to see him.

    But he wasnt the kind of guy who would stay still.

    When Karimjeva woulde to visit.

    Akampatham needed to say something to save his life.

    Of course, Ill keep what happened today a secret.

    Tricking Karimjeva?

    He was confident.

    No matter how great Karimjeva was.

    He was just a human being who had already been deceived once.

    Deceiving him a second time would be easier.

    To do so, I have to shut up for now.

    Akampatham held his breath.

    Yes, all he had to do was return from here alive.

    Then a voice came in.

    Ill hurry up and get ready. Karimjeva will soon find out.

    ?

    Hell find out?

    What will he find out?

    Am I going to shut up about this?

    !

    Akampatham looked up in bewilderment and then made eye contact.

    Hoyeol.

    And he remembered.

    The voice that seemed to pass him by.

    I dont exchange words with prey.

    Indeed.

    It was the gaze of a natural enemy toward its prey.

    Akampathams pupils turned ck.

    Y-You?

    Shake

    Even in front of the Fire Dragon, Karimjeva, his tongue, which was working fine, hadnt listened.

    Even Karimjeva couldnt utter the sly words to trick him.

    His brain stopped thinking.

    Yeah, this was an irresistible tremor.

    It was horror.

    Hoyeol said to Akampatham.

    I see it.

    ?

    Your stupid misunderstanding.

    Misunderstanding.

    He could immediately understand what it meant.

    I was mistaken in thinking that I could return alive?

    But he couldnt say anything.

    I dont exchange words with prey.

    As if it was a one-sided deration, not a conversation.

    There was no hesitation in Hoyeols behavior.

    Akampatham was astounded.

    I-Is this how it ends? Me, Akampatham?

    Squeak

    Of course, he couldnt even utter that astonishment.

    *

    It wouldnt do any good for him to know what was going on inside.

    Marcelo erased Jang Hyundos memory.

    I didnt know how far he erased those memories.

    I wished he could erase even the old memories.

    At least until he got straightened.

    Jang Hyundo is famous in a different way.

    Drugs, drunk driving, power trip.

    Even before he was possessed by Akampatham, Jang Hyundo was a person who was in the newspaper with all kinds of gossip.

    We couldnt let that punk get away with it and try that habit again.

    I wonder if Karimjeva will just watch.

    Since Akampathams memory had been erased.

    There was no way they couldmunicate.

    It meant that Jang Hyundo could be the target of his angry vent.

    Of course, whether Jang Hyundo would reform or not.

    That depended on how far his memory remained.

    By the way.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    I had felt it when activating [Exorcism].

    Its kind of weird to say this myself.

    Apparently, I had grown considerably after clearing the [Predators Swamp].

    Of course, demons didnt exist in the [Predator Swamp].

    There might be some dramatic effects in [Natural Enemy Rtionship] because it hadnt been activated for a while.

    Even thinking about it, I never thought I would be able to hunt so easily.

    I checked the status window.

    Demon of True Name, Akampatham.

    After defeating him, my level went up by 9 levels.

    [Name: Gradnfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 333]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 60 / Agility: 65 / Mana: 271 / Luck: 6 / Aesthetic: Low

    [Point: 9]

    When estimated from the amount of experience points gained.

    Akampatham should be at least level 560.

    Getting rid of a guy like that.

    I didnt even need grand magic.

    Silver Mastery (81%)

    I just wanted to improve my skill level.

    All I had done was attack him with silver, which had roughly changed shapes.

    However, an unexpected fatal blow urred.

    [Critical hit urs to the demon of true name, Akampatham.]

    I was just lucky.

    Or was this also thanks to my investment in luck?

    I could have thought nothing of it and moved on.

    But I knew.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship]. Its not just an increased range of activation.

    The higher the level.

    Like the activation radius of [Natural Enemy Rtionship], which was getting wider and wider.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship] between me and the demons had be more firm.

    It means that I can gain an even greater advantage in the battle against the demons.

    I spoke brazenly.

    But I am not satisfied.

    I wasnt being greedy, I was justcking a lot.

    There wasnt much to look back for.

    Even in the [Predators Swamp].

    I had struggled pitifully.

    Because I wasnt good at swordsmanship.

    I had walked around on a lotus leaf because of myck of mana.

    Wouldnt it tell the pure spirit the bitter taste of a ss society

    So I cant be conceited.

    I didnt know about Granfel, who was always confident.

    But I had to stay reasonable until the end.

    I shouldnt forget my ce.

    In that sense, I was thoroughly prepared.

    Sss

    Letters appeared on parchment.

    Enchantment of the magic tool you requested has been sessfullypleted.

    Clink

    I put down my tea cup.

    [Due to the effect of the bi-herb, Starflower Roots, your intelligence increases by 1 point.]

    I was fully prepared to dispose of Karimjeva.

    That would be the same for the senior mages of the Mage Tower.

    So I promised once again.

    I would know my ce.

    I would make good use of the Mage Towers strong support.

    Because I had no desire to get caught up in a whale fight and perish.

    .

    .

    .

    Yeah, thats what I promised.

    I didnt mean to be treated excessively like this again.

    Its more than reassuring, its burdensome.

    But as always, I couldnt express it.

    I looked at the middle-aged man sitting opposite me.

    He spoke to me with a gracious smile.

    Its the first time weve had a conversation like this. Let me introduce myself.

    He had a small build for a man.

    However, the transcendental magic that swayed through his body revealed who he was.

    I was reminded once again.

    But I made nopromise.

    This damn pride.

    That was why I quit thepany!

    Despite my echo of resentment.

    I cheekily opened my mouth.

    No, lets skip the introduction.

    Oh?

    Elder Mage, Senios. Tell me the reason youe to me.

    Noblesse Oblige.

    Until the Mage Tower reached its current state.

    The two elder mages had just been on the sidelines.

    There was no way Granfels pride could take it lightly.

    Let alone respectful words, I couldnt even say nice words.

    I just wanted to close my eyes.

    A quibble with the boss Even if I get fired, I have nothing to say. Seriously.

    Does Mage Tower also have a retirement allowance system?

    What would they give me if they had one?

    What would happen to the rented magic tools?

    However, I heard a different answer than what I was prepared for.

    Its a matter of business, so its not that simple. I want to obtain permission.

    Wait, permission?

    What permission would the elder mage want to receive from me?

    I thought about it and remembered.

    The full authority of the towers exit that was given to me.

    Seniosughed and continued.

    Elder Mage, Senios, is formally requesting permission to exit the tower.

    He seemed to mean it.

    In ordance with the procedure.

    He added his purpose.

    My purpose is to punish Karimjeva, the criminal of high treason of the Mage Tower, with my own hands.

    No, youve easily passed the qualifications to volunteer, havent you?

    I was so surprised that my voice gasped.

    But I couldnt express it in my face.

    Clink

    I calmly put down the teacup and said.

    I need you to be more specific.

 Chapter 97: An Eye for an Eye (2)

    Chapter 97: An Eye for an Eye (2)

    Float

    Fluctuating mana.

    Jang Hyundos body floated in the air like a feather.

    Cough.

    The space had less oxygen due to a high concentration of mana.

    Jang Hyundo gasped, but Karimjeva didnt budge.

    He just searched for Jang Hyundos body.

    I dont feel any magic mark.

    Marcelos thorough handle.

    It was the basic rule not to leave any magic marks that could serve as a clue.

    No matter how great he was, Karimjeva didnt have the talent to track down the remaining magic marks.

    Snap

    Karimzebas brow furrowed mercilessly.

    How dare you deceive me, Akampatham.

    Akampatham had run away.

    Karimjeva couldnt help but think so.

    Crash!

    Worthless human bastard.

    Jang Hyundo fell from the air.

    Ugh

    Jang Hyundo, who fainted, was thrown to the floor.

    Considering that he dared to speak informally.

    It seemed he couldnt remember anything properly.

    Did you n to do this from the beginning?

    Why.

    Why did Akampatham suddenly disappear?

    Karimjeva calmed down the rage that seethed likeva.

    In the end, there was only one thing he knew.

    Does it mean that a demon is still a demon after all?

    Demons were deceitful creatures.

    Even their king.

    Even the demon kings couldnt abandon their true nature.

    He just didnt want to care about the demon of true name.

    Akampatham knew too much.

    Is this why he brought up a specific n?

    Not only that.

    When it came to dealing with things.

    Akampatham had asked him to stay away.

    Karimjeva was just waiting.

    It was stupid of me to believe in the demon.

    And now he knew.

    The fact that Akampatam didnt exist in Jang Hyundos body.

    It is an outright mistake.

    It was his mistake to trust the demon.

    Karimjeva acknowledged it.

    However, the self-reproach didntst long.

    I realized it for sure during the time I spent in vain.

    The fact that he no longer had apanion.

    Now that Akampatham was gone.

    There was no way to obtain information about the Mage Tower.

    I am deeply sorry.

    The telepathy was still unknown.

    Thanks to this, he could be sure.

    Whether it was out of their own will or not.

    The two elder mages.

    He would no longer be able to be with them.

    Swoop

    Karimjeva wiped his face once with his hand.

    Then he opened his mouth in a low voice.

    This has greatly reduced the possibility of sess.

    Enough to make him want to give up.

    sh

    But Karimjevas eyes were still burning clearly.

    Like a burning me.

    Yeah, it was definitely the eyes of a mage.

    But, if it worked out easily, it would be strange.

    It was the eyes of a mage longing for truth.

    How easy it must be to overlook the true truth?

    The road to true truth.

    Even if there had been a setback in the n.

    Even if Akampatham knew all his ns.

    Even if this action hastened his own end.

    Good. There could be no funeral more splendid than this.

    The mage, Karimjeva, had no intention of giving up.

    For the sake of true truth.

    I can burn this body many times.

    Thats what it meant to be a mage.

    So Karimjeva warned.

    A fire, once ignited, cannot be easily controlled.

    The Mage Tower?

    The demons?

    The adventurer?

    It didnt matter who it was.

    The road to the true truth.

    He could burn anything that got in the way.

    *

    The Fire Dragon, Karimjeva.

    He was a great mage befitting of that grandiose modifier.

    Well, I didnt even have to look at the magic books.

    Senior Mage of Fire Magic, Bensch William.

    I could tell just by listening to his fuss.

    To be honest, I want to be out.

    Crystal Hall.

    Me and Marcelo.

    In a ce where all the senior mages gathered.

    Bensch dered out of the blue.

    Karimjeva-nim. No, hes the criminal of high treason of the Mage Tower now. Karimjeva, he wasnt called the Fire Dragon for no reason! His achievements in fire magic are truly beyond imagination. That strength is something that even Bensch William can never keep up with!

    I knew that.

    I had devoured all kinds of magic books to dig various wells.

    Naturally, Id also gained some knowledge of fire magic.

    The name Karimjeva was mentioned a lot.

    It wasnt a lie.

    At least once in each paragraph, his name popped up.

    Bensch seemed frustrated, too, and said, hitting his chest.

    Hit.

    Of course, its impossible for me to be the only one missing out. However, I told you at a meeting like this, please consider the characteristics of fire magic.

    The nature of fire magic.

    As expected, reading was my strength.

    I also knew without hearing it from him.

    Its magic with a certain hierarchy.

    A fire was swallowed by a bigger fire.

    The same was true of fire magic.

    If Karimjeva and Benschs fire magic hit each other?

    It will be a bigger me and attack us.

    Abination between a senior mage and an elder mage.

    Just imagining it made my mouth dry already.

    In that sense, Benschs words were reasonable enough.

    Even so, Ive taken that into ount in the formation.

    Sksk

    Marcelo was busy moving his feather pen.

    As the term formation suggested, it was about how we tied up the senior mages together.

    He seemed to be pondering.

    Even if they were the best mages in their respective fields.

    There must be strengths and weaknesses in each field.

    Think like a yer.

    Prior to the rupture entry.

    It felt like organizing a party by ss.

    Of course, it wasnt a very important arrangement.

    The purpose of the Mage Tower was to stop Karimjeva, a criminal of high treason, not to attack the rupture.

    The moment Karimjevas location is confirmed.

    All the senior mages would gather there.

    The distance between the ruptures?

    Like the portal magic.

    It wouldnt be a concern for senior mages who use their magic like water.

    Of course, its a bit of a burden with my poor mana

    Anyway, lets try to make up for it with bi-herb as much as possible.

    In the moment of determination, Marcelo continued.

    As expected, the only way we can respond to the risk variable is by appointing Matis Dean Carl.

    Senior Mage of ck Magic, Matis Dean Carl.

    In the past, Matis was a mage whopeted with Marcelo for the chief position.

    Matis nodded as if he respected Marcelos decision.

    Yes? Senior Matis with me?

    Of course, Bensch seemed to feel burdened.

    No, actually, its not that serious, is it? I dont think its enough to bother Chief Matis Besides, wouldnt Chief Matis feel a little burdened because of me?

    Matis influence among the senior mages was considerable.

    Well, even in the demonstration quest.

    As soon as Matis voted yes, the rest of the senior mages followed him.

    Bensch must be feeling ufortable acting alone with Matis.

    Of course, there was no way I could just sit back and watch.

    Fight fire with fire!

    Good luck, Bensch William.

    Disposing of the criminal of high treason was an important mission that had the Mage Towers pride at stake.

    Small emotions such as difort couldnt be prioritized.

    I opened my mouth right away.

    I looked at Matis.

    Do you feel burdened by this decision, Matis?

    No, sir.

    Thats what he said. Senior Bensch William.

    I thought about it seriously.

    How does it feel to deal with a boss like me?

    One thing was certain.

    It must be more tiring than dealing with our manager.

    Unlike the general manager who could be sucked up to.

    No ttery, not even a bribe, could work on me.

    Benschs reaction left no further exnation.

    But you didnt ask me.!!

    I ept the arrangement

    Bensch shut his mouth after those crawling words.

    Of course, there were also senior mages who werent far behind Bensch, who were making unusual expressions.

    Maybe it was because of my address for Matis. It was only natural that they would misunderstand.

    The great Matis Dean Carl.

    I called him by his name as if it was natural.

    Of course, there was aplicated story there, too.

    I cant guess. Seriously.

    Someone murmured.

    Yeah, they must be curious about the story.

    Of course, toward me and Matis.

    They wouldnt dare to ask.

    I have no intention of telling you either.

    To exin the whole story, I had to go back to my first meeting with Matis.

    Of course, I would also have to mention my aptitude for ck magic.

    The source of ck magic.

    My past as the source of the right mana.

    I couldnt tell them my dark history.

    Sksk

    In the midst of the smallmotion.

    Marcelo didnt stop his pen.

    As a result, the formation seemed to be over.

    I am going to monitor the situation inside the rupture and move towards the side that needs support. Therefore Now, all that remains is Chief Lee Hoyeols decision.

    Naturally.

    With the gazes directed to me.

    I thought honestly.

    To be honest.

    I wanted to tour all the ruptures, one by one.

    I wanted to pick up all the unexpected profit that the senior mages would drop.

    But there wouldnt be room for that. Because there was no way to know what kind of ruptures Karimjeva was lurking in and what kind of demons there were.

    So I dered as I made up my mind.

    I will apany Senios.

    Silence

    As if my words poured ice water.

    ?

    The Crystal Hole fell into silence.

    Then someone managed to speak out.

    Senios? Dont tell me?

    Yeah, that guess was right.

    The Senios I mentioned was the Elder Mage of the Mage Tower, Senios.

    Marcelo, who was speechless, came to his senses and asked.

    Sir Hoyeol, what you mean by Senios?

    Yes. The Elder Mage, Senios.

    Apanying him means that Senios-nim will also exit the tower. So youre saying he will go to the rupture?

    Head of the Mage Tower.

    Even if he had frequent exchanges with the elder mages.

    Marcelo seemed to have difficulty understanding that decision.

    I thought so too.

    If he could step up like this.

    He should have done better in advance.

    You may not know. The mages are a selfish and arrogant race. Its a nature that doesnt change even when you get older or reach this level.

    But Senios response was unexpected.

    He cooly admitted that he took things too easily.

    It was followed by a detailed story.

    To talk about someone elses personal history in a public ce like this.

    That would be a breach of formality.

    So I had no choice but to tell the truth.

    All I had to do was connect the words calmly.

    Senios also asked me for permission to exit the tower. His purpose in exiting the tower is to dispose of Karimjeva, the high-ranking criminal, with his own hands. I have judged the purpose without considering the position of Senios, and granted his exit.

    My words caused amotion in the Crystal Hall.

    Senios-nim got permission from Chief Lee Hoyeol?

    Although Chief Lee Hoyeol holds the full authority of the towers exit

    Even if he doesnt consider positions. This is

    They never thought Id put so much emphasis on procedures.

    Everyone must be so shocked.

    Of course, I also had nothing to say if I got fired.

    Because I wanted to tie down this impolite tongue.

    The buzz of these senior mages.

    I could understand generously.

    Surprising, but good news.

    Sure enough, Marcelo seemed to have finished his judgment quickly.

    Then he continued to talk to me.

    However, if it werent for Sir Hoyeol, it would have been impossible.

    I dont think so?

    Senios is different from what he looks like.

    But regardless of what I thought.

    Marcelo seemed to sincerely think so.

    Marcelo must be overestimating me.

    But I didnt bother to deny it.

    For Grandfel, the feeling of humility doesnt exist. If hes underestimated, he can prove himself to them. Because hes the one who ends up making the overestimation a reality.

    I, too.

    I was a human being that was born this way.

    Of course, that alone couldnt rece the exnation.

    The moment the astonishment was slowly going away.

    Someone came up with a fundamental question.

    Yes. Its the procedure, so I can understand it. However, Chief Lee Hoyeol must have known the Elder Mage, Senios-nim Did you just call him Senios?

    My pride couldnt acknowledge Senios.

    To exin theplicated story.

    Just like Matis.

    I had no choice but to go back in time.

    In the end, I would have no choice but to bring up the unfortunate fact.

    I got up from my seat.

    I spoke brazenly.

    Positions are not considered when I supervise the towers exit.

    I realized it once again.

    If I am going to go crazy.

    Its better to do it properly.

    So that no one can touch me.

    If you have aint, file it ording to the procedure.

    Tap tap

    .

    .

    .

    A new article had been posted on Arcanas official website.

    Wednesday.

    Today was not Thursday.

    In other words, it was an emergency update, not a new one scheduled.

    What those words meant.

    I knew better than anyone else.

    So I didnt hesitate.

    The aligned angle of the brooch.

    The tidied-up clothes.

    The teacup that I put down calmly.

    I scribbled on the parchment with a feather pen.

    From this time on, we will begin the disposal of the criminal of high treasonl, Karimjeva.

    Elder Mage, Senios. Chief Mage, Marcelo. All senior mages.

    Gather.

 Chapter 98: Top Secret (1)

    Chapter 98: Top Secret (1)

    The AAU North American branch.

    The lights in the building didnt turn off even at night.

    The rupture was scheduled, but a threat was unavoidable.

    They always had to respond quickly.

    Ugh!

    The sound of stretching echoed in the control room.

    Fatigue poured out, but they were lucky this week.

    Wednesday isnt bad, though. Dont you think so?

    Dunno. Im busy.

    Huh, what are you tapping so hard on a good day?

    Tomorrow was Thursday.

    The day when new updates appeared.

    Even AAU employees with a strong sense of duty wouldnt wee Thursdays work.

    It was all about figuring out the situation, briefing to high-ranking people, and stuff like that. On Thursday, they really had no time to catch their breath.

    You work hard. Are you writing a report already?

    I dont intend to waste my precious time like everyone else.

    Whatever it is, you have to take it easy. Youre too passionate.

    So what was she writing?

    Sneak

    When he looked at theptop screen, he recognized it right away.

    World Tree? Youre looking into that?

    Predators Swamp.

    The World Tree that bloomed from that rupture.

    It was also one of the hottest subjects of study in the AAU.

    Of course, they couldnt find any information despite their efforts.

    Its good to try. But what difference does it make? Well, only Raymond Sean would know about the information regarding the World Tree.

    I know that. Im just organizing it.

    Click ck

    Even in the middle of talking.

    Katrinas fingers didnt stop.

    Well, I dont know about now, but it might be usefulter.

    It might be usefulter?

    At that, the man who nced at the contents said.

    By the way, that only seems to be nothing but praise for Lee Hoyeol?

    From beginning to end.

    The name Lee Hoyeol dropped out in every sentence.

    But there was nothing he could say to it.

    In fact, the discovery of the seed of the World Tree.

    The seed that sprouted.

    It was all done by Hoyeol.

    When you said it might be usefulter. Do you mean youre going to use it and sell Lee Hoyeols biography or something like that?

    What are you talking about? Ill just upload a video on YouTube. Who read such things these days?

    Youve already thought about uploading a video.

    Shake

    There was a Hoyeol believer here too.

    Katrina replied to the man who was tongue-tied.

    And its kind of an upational disease.

    upational disease?

    Those words made the man realize.

    Ah! You said you were in charge of quests when you worked at Cosmo, right?

    Yeah.

    Then I approve of it. No, not like this, I should stop disturbing you.

    Department in charge of quests.

    When Arcana was a game.

    It was a department that made up therge and small quest lines of Arcana.

    The man shut his mouth and thought.

    If it was the days when Arcana was a game.

    A yer who had made great achievements on the Arcana continent by now.

    Lee Hoyeols name must be ringing out.

    The birth of a new hero. There are countless quests that can be connected with just one incident. Because this is connected to the World Tree. Is that what you mean when you said it might be usefulter?

    After all, every quest had a story.

    She must be organizing the inspiration that came up while organizing Hoyeols story.

    And by exercising her upational disease

    As expected, youre expecting the next quest, right?

    Click ck

    Katrina tapped the keyboard and shrugged her shoulders.

    Well, there is less than 1% chance that my predictions will be correct.

    She should try it if it could help even if just a little.

    Every moment, unlike yers who risked their lives to enter the ruptures.

    There wasnt much AAU could do.

    Time is still ticking.

    The Arcana continent was another reality and world.

    It couldnt be the same as when it was just a game. Considering the level of work Lee Hoyeol had done, the achievement would certainly shake the entire continent.

    Besides, time on the Arcana continent is faster than reality. By now, Lee Hoyeols achievements should have spread all over the continent.

    Indeed, what kind of change did Lee Hoyeols actions bring to the Arcana continent?

    Yes, the reason why she kept tapping the keyboard was to gauge that possibility.

    Huft. Im craving sugar.

    Of course, it was so difficult, enough to break her head.

    Because the current Arcana continent would be nothing more than a wastnd.

    It would bepletely different from what she knew.

    Considering all such variables and predicting the flow in the continent?

    That was impossible.

    But she could guarantee one thing.

    The race rted to the World Tree will move somehow.

    The elves.

    Of course, she didnt know when that would happen.

    She could be sure.

    That the world would be turned upside down just by their emergence.

    Huh?

    ?

    Tsk, not again,e on!!

    But before that.

    The world had turned upside down.

    Beep

    An rm went off in the control room, no, throughout the AAU branch.

    The man tore his hair.

    No, Wednesdays emergency update really crossed the line!

    He was quick to respond while venting his anger.

    He checked the update history.

    Right away

    Right away

    They had to move on right away.

    Crazy.

    Without ming anyone, the two people stopped at the same time.

    This is the rupture from that time.

    That rupture.

    Indeed.

    [Cracked Dimension Gap].

    That rupture that was created with an emergency update like now.

    In the emergency update history that appeared.

    At that moment, it was written [Cracked Dimension Gap].

    But the length of the update was rming.

    A new rupture, Cracked dimension Gap:  is added.

    A new rupture, Cracked dimension Gap:  is added.

    A new rupture, Cracked dimension Gap:  is added.

    A new rupture, Cracked dimension Gap:  is added

    Even the hand that was tapping the keyboard.

    And the chattering mouth, it all stopped.

    It was because he realized the seriousness of the situation.

    The rmended level wasnt written, but they naturally were able to guess.

    It wasnt the first time the rupture [Cracked dimension Gap] appeared.

    In other words, they could predict the rmended level.

    [Rmended level: Lv.900]

    Although he had knowledge through experience.

    He couldnt shake off his panic.

    Even if the rmended level wasnt up to 900 levels.

    The number of ruptures created was so high.

    He also knew from experience that the rmended level of the ruptures could rise.

    The man murmured.

    This is not a matter that can be dealt with by our level.

    Branch

    No, it wasnt an issue at the AAU level.

    This was a catastrophe that required consensus from all over the world.

    The news spread quickly.

    Some suggested extreme solutions early on.

    So youre just going to let the ruptures copse?

    Is there a way? This is a catastrophe that would have been better wiped out with a missile. We have no choice but to make small sacrifices for the world.

    Why dont you refrain from saying that when the location of the ruptures hasnt yet been specified?

    No. The location doesnt matter. Even if the rupture appeared in the middle of my country, the capital, my decision wouldnt change. The fact that we cant help it. Dont you all know?

    If it had been like the usual.

    Super-strong force, which wouldnt have been mentioned, was seriously discussed.

    Yeah, because everyone knew.

    This is not the level that yers can step up to, is it?

    Urgent update on Arcanas homepage.

    The details were avable to the public as well as yers.

    So, no matter whichmunity you looked at, the atmosphere was not much different.

    No, didnt you see the rankers in the [Predators Swamp]?

    Even at the rmended level 500 rupture, everyone was bleeding

    This update really crossed the line

    And theres not just one of this rupture

    However, it was the yers who realized the seriousness of the situation more than anyone else.

    Union.

    Guild Master Liu Jinchun had already drawn attention to the rupture early on.

    Its none of our business.

    He didnt care about the circumstances of the people.

    He didnt intend to foolishly give up his life.

    Whether they would bomb the copsed rupture with missiles or send a nuclear.

    It was none of their business.

    Thats really vicious.

    Is this also Raymond Seans work?

    Its an urgent update that suddenly appeared. It must not have been nned.

    Yusra Kingdom.

    And Frost.

    yers who stayed there also got updates.

    No matter how thirsty they were for levels and fame.

    Entering this rupture seemed like a suicide.

    But as it had been told.

    Everyone knew from experience.

    Such a ridiculous rupture.

    One yer had cleared it.

    In the end, is there only Lee Hoyeol this time around?

    Yeah.

    Rmended level 900 to 1,000 levels.

    It was Lee Hoyeol who cleared the [Cracked Dimension Gap].

    Knowing the fact.

    There were yers who had no choice but to move.

    The ce where they met was, of course, the Mage Tower.

    What are you doing?

    You too. Dont talk to me. Because I dont want people to misunderstand.

    Youre good at saying unpleasant things.

    Leonie.

    Nam Taemin.

    And Hisagi.

    The three stared at each other with disapproving eyes.

    [Predators Swamp], the ufortable union that began there.

    How many questions, interviews, and media had they suffered from it?

    Seriously, if it wasnt for Hoyeol-ssi. Huh.

    The thought still made Nam Taemin shudder.

    Especially with Hisagi, it was better when they growled whenever they met like before.

    Back then, they were able to relieve stress by criticizing each other.

    But it was Hoyeol who brought them together.

    He didnt know what Hoyeol was thinking when he united them together. It was impossible to immediately deny Hoyeols decision.

    In the end, there was noment on the union.

    In todays world, silence was no different from affirmation.

    The result was now.

    Leonie looked up at the two men with a crooked gaze.

    Do you know the seriousness of the situation?

    I know ande here. Dont we need to help?

    If you receive something, you have to pay it back.

    nce-

    Leonie looked behind them.

    Like her, their guild members were nowhere to be seen.

    Well, they knew the seriousness of the situation.

    Its like a real suicide.

    A reckless decision.

    She had no intention of drawing the guild members to this stubbornness.

    Yeah, that was how it should be.

    They werent the only ones being stubborn.

    Found you. Idiots like me!

    A sly voice.

    It was Cami, Shinings executive and top ranker.

    They could see familiar faces behind her, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    Are you guys crazy?

    They were guild members of Gaon, Inazuma, and Berserker.

    Not all guild members were there, but at first nce, there were dozens of them.

    Many payers followed their guild masters.

    Nam Taemin. I knew youd be here.

    Unnie, do you think youre the only one whos stubborn?

    I guess someone really is a snake. Without the knowledge of a mouse or a bird. I finally found you.

    Cami shuddered.

    Does it mean its a bond that even death cannot separate? Good time.

    Of course, there was nothing to envy about that touching reunion.

    Because my position is no different.

    On that day, Cami.

    She remembered Jessies eyes.

    So now that the rupture [Cracked Dimension Gap] had reappeared.

    I can tell what shes thinking.

    She could see what judgment Jessie would make without asking.

    Of course, she didnt know how helpful it would be for them to join that ridiculous rupture.

    You have to know to be able to do whatever you want~

    Why was a princess called a princess?

    They were called princesses because they needed a lot of handling.

    When she looked around, she couldnt see Jessie.

    I hope shes not gone yet? I hurried here too.

    Cami rushed to the Mage Tower.

    And she witnessed it.

    Jessie Heinness, who suddenly stopped.

    Jessie?

    Camis senses could detect even a small breath.

    Jessies breathing was clearly different from usual.

    Jessie. Come on. Whats wrong?

    Cami hugged Jessie from behind.

    Those who followed her also witnessed the sight.

    To be exact, the sight of the changed lobby of the Mage Tower.

    Is the portal gone?

    There wasnt even a trace of it.

    The portal, which was always guarding the lobby of the Mage Tower, was nowhere to be seen.

    What it meant was simple.

    The yers that gathered here, the Mage Tower

    Some ruptures have been created. How can we get there without a portal?

    There was no way they could get to the ruptures in a short time.

    Soon, Cami noticed why Jessie had stiffened.

    Cami bit her lips.

    Why did the portal disappear?

    It wasnt known exactly.

    There must be a reason.

    However, one could guess who had the authority to make the portal disappear.

    They werent sure, but it was impossible for a senior mage to do something like this. Yeah, at least you had to be a chief to be able to make this decision.

    Ill have to say something harsh.

    Only then did everyone realize.

    It was Hoyeol who shut down the portal.

    Why?

    Unlike them.

    They knew that Hoyeol was looking far away.

    There must be a meaning in this behavior.

    Yeah, for yers including themselves.

    They might have thought this rupture was a daunting one.

    Even so.

    But still

    This was too harsh.

    Damn it. Are you saying we cant do anything?

    To themselves, too.

    How many cracks are there? What are you going to do about it alone!

    Hoyeol, to them.

    He was always confident.

    Because he was always the same.

    They didnt think about it.

    Why did Hoyeol stop the operation of the portal?

    Not only that, the feeling as though he was heading towards the ruptures alone.

    And why were they.

    Why was it only now that they thought like this.

    This wasnt the first time that Hoyeol had such a burden.

    It was an indescribable feeling.

    In silence.

    Clench

    They heard the grinding sound of teeth.

    But this is too much. Alone, all alone..!

    *

    I couldnt involve outsiders in internal affairs.

    And furthermore, for group action like this.

    The senior mages of the Mage Tower were on the move.

    Even if no one said the specific circumstances.

    If you had any tact, you would know that something was happening in the Mage Tower.

    I want to avoid reprimand.

    I wanted to go through it as quietly as possible.

    It was the parachute that took responsibility if something happened.

    I knew that because Id seen it in society.

    Therefore.

    As quickly as possible.

    As stealthily as possible.

    It was best to deal with the internal affair that way.

    A total of 11 ruptures were created.

    Locating these ruptures wasnt difficult.

    Even if I didnt know at first.

    [Cracked Dimension Gap].

    I had grasped the characteristics of the imperfect rupture through experience.

    All we had to do was track down the magic marks of Karimjeva, the person who nned this situation.

    Of course, I didnt have the magic power to do that.

    But I had the reliable mages of the Mage Tower.

    Sure enough, Marcelo didnt hesitate.

    Exploration, interference, manifestation.

    Soon, Marcelos eyes narrowed.

    We have captured the coordinates.

 Chapter 99: Top Secret (2)

    Chapter 99: Top Secret (2)

    Mage-stylemunication.

    There was no need for unnecessary conversation.

    The information of the ruptures flowed into my head through telepathy.

    Its overflowing with mana, seriously!

    Sending telepathy not only to me, but to all the senior mages.

    If it were me, Id be already out of mana.

    I couldnt even take a moment to be speechless.

    The location of the rupture felt familiar.

    It looks simr to Frost.

    The summoning ceremony of Demon King Decarabia that took ce in Frost.

    The sacrifices for the summoning ceremony.

    And the procedures that were needed.

    Like a magic circle drawn with blood and corpses.

    11 ruptures were created.

    The location of the ruptures looked like a particr pattern, as it did then.

    Senior Mage Banglet carefully opened his mouth.

    It looks like a horse?

    If there was a constetion rted to horses, would it look like that?

    It seemed so.

    But that wasnt the point.

    In terms of the distance between each rupture.

    The problem was that the scale of this summoning ceremony was iparablyrger than that of Frost.

    I couldnt help but feel startled inside.

    Theres a difference in the amount of sacrifices needed.

    There was a gap between the ordinary demons and demon kings.

    As well as between the lower and higher-ranking demon kings.

    I could feel the words of Akshan, the demon hunter, on my skin.

    Well, thats just like the elder mage

    In order to summon the demon king, they had to make this fuss.

    But of course, I didnt express that feeling.

    No demons temptation, deceit, or trial can damage Grandfels lofty pride.

    Yeah.

    Even if this damn heavy pride of Grandfel was in front of the high-ranking demon king.

    I wouldnt waver without a resolution.

    Even if I had to sink under that weight.

    But again, naturally.

    Of course, I have no intention of sinking down.

    This wasnt even the first time.

    Because I knew what this guys pride was like.

    In order not to sink.

    Id been constantly struggling.

    This time was no exception.

    It is not the demon king that you have to care about.

    Why were we moving like this?

    In order to prevent the descent of the great demon king.

    I continued calmly.

    To dispose of Karimjeva, the criminal of high treason. Focus on your purpose.

    In the end.

    In the end, the key was Karimjeva.

    Why are you already worried about the descent of the high-ranking demon king?

    In the first ce, I was fully prepared to prevent such a mishap. So stop being so negative, Senior Mage Banglet Tom.

    Therefore, I opened my mouth.

    However, even if the demon king is resurrected. You have nothing to worry about.

    In the face of a demon kings summoning ceremony.

    My damn pride went up more and more.

    In the end, I had no choice but to say something I didnt mean.

    For I am here.

    Although I did intend to go crazy properly.

    I didnt mean to go this crazy!

    I felt like I wanted to curse at myself if I could.

    The people in front of me right now.

    They werent ordinary.

    They were the most powerful armed group in Arcana, the powerhouse of the Mage Tower.

    The senior and the chief, and not only that, the elder too.

    Its not like I am teaching fishes how to swim.

    There was nothing I could say with my level 333.

    This was a different level of shame from what I used to say in front of the yers.

    But there was no change in my brazen skin.

    I understand.

    Nod

    At Marcelos answer, I could see senior mages, including Banglet, nodding their heads.

    Please, I hope you dont take my words seriously.

    In the midst of my earnest prayer.

    Marcelos words continued.

    Then Ill move as nned.

    Gooo

    It was a signal of some sort.

    Through telepathy, everyone grasped the information about the rupture.

    Each of themunched a portal.

    Of course, I stayed still.

    I needed to save as much mana as possible.

    I even dosed myself with bi-herb.

    Full preparation.

    That, of course, it included bi-herb.

    [Your mana regeneration increases slightly for 6 hours.]

    [Your mana regeneration increases slightly for 6 hours.]

    [Your mana regeneration increases slightly for 1 hour.]

    It was truly a full dose.

    As long as the effect didnt ovep.

    I ate everything that helped with mana regeneration.

    It would be really terrible if I didnt have something like this.

    This was also my struggle.

    Nevertheless, thanks to the information on bi-herbs acquired through the [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge], I could consume bi-herbs of various types and effects.

    Acquiring some bi-herbs wasnt difficult.

    Because theyre treated like useless items at the auction.

    Knowledge about non-herb was vast.

    It was difficult for yers to appreciate the value of bi-herbs.

    There was a limit to directly ingesting and understanding the effect.

    First of all, if its bi-herb, I bought it as it looked.

    Among them, there were a few precious herbs that permanently raised stats, although not as much as the four-colored mistletoe.

    But by that point, there were eyes that recognized it. Although there were people who auctioned.

    I.

    No, who was Granfel?

    The incarnation of pure integrity that transcended material life.

    Even when buying green tea bags, I looked for the lowest price. My astronomical bank bnce still remained intact. Even if the bi-herbs were expensive, it wasnt unreasonable for me to buy them without hesitation.

    [Name: Granfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 333]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 62 / Agility: 66 / Mana: 287 / Luck: 6 / Aesthetic: Low

    [Point: 0]

    The visible status window was the result of the struggle.

    Strength and agility.

    Id been steadily rising them through ss quests.

    If you took that into ount, the total of my stat far exceeded yers of the same level.

    Of course, these numbers were nothing in front of Karimjeva.

    Then, lets go.

    Im not alone, Karimjeva.

    Tack

    Elder mage Senios hit the floor with his staff.

    Then a portal immediately appeared.

    Are you for real?

    Wasnt the exploration, interference, and manifestation at an unspeakable level!?

    Well, if you were an elder mage of the Mage Tower, you must be able to use a portal casually.

    I might not be able to reach Senios greatness.

    But this is not normal magic.

    The portal was strictly a high-level magic.

    Among the yers, there were only a handful of yers who could use portal skills.

    Their performance would be embarrassing topare.

    Manifesting a portal as if it was some kind of light.

    To think that Senios was with me.

    Yes, it was a kind consideration for me, the weakest, to make the bnce right.

    For me, who was shameless.

    Suddenly, Senios asked.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol. Do you get cold easily?

    An unexpected question.

    Well, I hated cold.

    From Russia to Hokkaido.

    When I think of wearing only a long coat in that cold weather, I still do.

    Even my bones felt the cold.

    I was unlucky enough to have frequent connections with cold regions.

    Of course, the act of making a fuss about the cold?

    It was something I couldnt do with the dignity of Grandfel.

    I answered calmly.

    Not even the cold can stop me.

    Is that so? Thats a relief.

    Wait, why is it a relief?

    It wasnt long before I figured out what he meant.

    Ssssaaaaaa!

    What is this cold wind?

    I could guess from the air permeating into my lungs.

    This was a different level of cold.

    Luckily, I have a warm buff.

    If it wasnt for the jewelry box that gave [warm] buffs to the stored ornaments.

    I would feel so cold that I couldntst even a few minutes in a suit and suffer from hypothermia!

    Through the fluttering snow.

    All I could see was snow.

    It was a rupture.

    At that moment, the coordinates of the rupture popped into my head.

    In my heart, I resented Senios.

    Of all the rupture

    Why did you pick the rupture in the North Pole?!

    This made it clear.

    Senios must have some grudges toward me!

    Of course, I couldnt say anything.

    I had a conscience, too.

    I treated my boss with rudeness, impolite speech, and insubordination.

    Considering what Id done, it would be strange if he had no grudge.

    I like the chill.

    However, Senios seemed to have no other thoughts.

    At this moment, his eyes were cold.

    The purpose of the towers exit he dered with his mouth.

    The execution of Karimjeva.

    It was a gaze that was thinking only of a purpose.

    Among many ruptures, he chose the Arctic rupture.

    So its just a coincidence?

    Then what kind of coincidence is this!?

    Its not like Im serving military life in Cheorwon.

    From Russia to Hokkaido, to the North Pole.

    What do you keep looking at!!

    The stronger the opponent, the more important it is to choose an advantageous battlefield.

    An advantageous battlefield?

    Senios words reminded me of his nickname.

    If Karimjeva was called the Fire Dragon.

    Senios of Eternal Snow.

    Because he was the pinnacle of ice magic.

    However, Karimjeva. That arrogant stupid guy wouldnt have cared about such simplemon sense at all. I mean, the odds are the same. You wont know until you check beyond it.

    Senios headed straight for the rupture.

    Come on, Karimjeva. Lets see if youre here.

    I followed him and thought.

    Even if Senios was by my side.

    Even if I was fully prepared.

    Facing Karimjeva from the start was extremely burdensome.

    Please, I hope you havemon sense. Karimjeva.

    *

    This sensation was as shitty as ever.

    I cant get used to it.

    The eleventh.

    Karimjeva shook his hand at thest rupture.

    The whole thing was just a process for true truth.

    Nevertheless, he felt reluctant to work with the demons.

    The preparations for the ceremony areplete. Demon king.

    But all he needed now was the sacrifice.

    It was up to the demons to prepare the sacrifice.

    All he had to do now was to finish the ceremony safely.

    He just had to burn the intruders who rushed in.

    I hope you show up, Akampatham.

    Whether it was a demon.

    Or an adventurer.

    There would be no exceptions.

    Karimjeva was determined.

    !

    Karimjeva felt it.

    A magic that kept track of his presence.

    It was obviously a high-ranking magic.

    Naturally, he didnt even consider the adventurers who were only at the level of apprentice mages. Aside from adventurers, not many people could use this magic.

    A mage.

    Karimjeva muttered, rolling his brain.

    Who was it?

    Who was tracking his mana?

    The person he thought of.

    Is it you?

    The elder mages whosemunication had been cut off.

    No, the demon worshipers.

    Karimjevaughed.

    He got too close to the demon, and in the end.

    Does it mean that I am no different from the demons?

    For Karimjeva, the demons were just a means to witness the true truth.

    But those guys were different.

    Infatuated with demonic powers.

    In the end, it seemed he had be no different from the demons.

    I dont know.

    Why were they chasing after him now?

    He didnt know.

    But one thing was certain.

    In order to witness the true truth.

    The ceremony that he started had to be sessfullypleted.

    Soon, Karimjevas eyes burned.

    !

    At that moment.

    The detection magic that was ced in the rupture area was manifested.

    Someone had approached the rupture where the ceremony was about to take ce.

    Is it an adventurer?

    It didnt matter if it was adventurers.

    It was like a sacrifice crawling on its own feet.

    But that wasnt the case.

    His detection magic had been discovered and destroyed.

    As expected, its you.

    Gooo

    Karimjeva instantly raised his mana.

    He would immediately open a portal through the rupture and burn the traitors.

    However, contrary to his pledge, Karimjeva couldnt move.

    One.

    Two.

    And three.

    !

    Something iprehensible happened.

    There were only two traitors.

    Akampatham overestimated himself, even if he interfered with the ceremony

    The interrupter should have stopped at three.

    But four.

    And five.

    Six.

    Seven.

    Taking turns.

    The rupture detection magic waspletely destroyed.

    It was an unexpected flow.

    Karimjeva rolled his brain desperately.

    And he remembered.

    No way, did the Mage Tower move?

    If the Mage Tower moved.

    It solved his questions one by one.

    The fact that he couldntmunicate telepathically with the demon worshipers.

    His mana being tracked down.

    And the detection magic being destroyed simultaneously.

    If the Mage Tower had found out about their n.

    It was all made sense.

    But how?

    Who could see through the n?

    The suspect was Marcelo, the chief mage.

    Because he was the only mage who had doubted the elders. However, they couldnt have done anything with the elder mages just because of that doubt.

    There is no time to be worrying about it.

    Now that the Mage Tower had moved, time was running out.

    He wondered if it was another senior mage.

    Chief Marcelo was never easy.

    But even if the Mage Tower moved.

    The n didnt change.

    As he had promised.

    Even if it meant giving up his life.

    The true truth was something that had to be carried through.

    Is there only one rupture still intact?

    Sksk

    Karimjeva opened the portal with the coordinates of the rupture.

    He entered the rupture and waited for the intruder inside.

    And he ran into them.

    !

    With an unexpected hindrance.

    I knew this would happen, Karimjeva.

    Elder Mage Senios.

    He had entered the rupture.

    Did Senios notice our n?

    No, if he could notice.

    Hed have noticed long before that.

    Because the demons curse had clearly clouded Senios judgment.

    Of course, Karimjevas doubt didntst long.

    Because Senios wasnt alone.

    Tap tap

    Reality and the Arcana Continent.

    Thendscape of the rupture mixed.

    Through the fluttering snow.

    A silver-haired man appeared.

    !

    No way?

    Suddenly, possibilities passed by.

    Chief Co-Researcher Lee Hoyeol.

    And Akampatham.

    Acampatam, he must be trying to connect with Lee Hoyeol

    Wait, what if Akampatam got caught by Lee Hoyeol?

    I see. Thats how it happened.

    Now he knew.

    The main culprit of everything.

    The person who moved the Mage Tower.

    It wasnt Marcelo.

    Lee Hoyeol, it was that guy.

    How dare you.

    Karimjevas pupils burned like mes.

    Magical power that seemed to devour everything swayed through his body.

    Senios reacted reflexively and marveled.

    Your heat is still great.

    But even in the face of the Fire Dragon.

    Hoyeol was the same as always.

    Criminal of high treason, Karimjeva.

    Even in the raging heat.

    Consistently upright posture and gaze.

    You are foolishly ignorant.

    Lastly.

    A cold voice.

    .

    .

    .

    [Masterpiece  Koi Scale Handkerchief]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.200]

    [Effect: When equipped, increase me property affinity]

 Chapter 100: Battle of Demigods (1)

    Chapter 100: Battle of Demigods (1)

    Demigod.

    I felt like I knew why the elder mages were called demigods.

    What kind of person had this much magic power?

    No, aside from the pure amount of magic power, the momentum rising from his body was unusual.

    The Fire Dragon and the Eternal Snow.

    Karimjeva and Senios.

    The pinnacle of fire and ice magic.

    Those two hadnt even revealed their true magic yet.

    How insanely intimidating.

    I could feel the sense of intimidationing from the magic power that was unconsciously radiating.

    Of the two of them, Karimjeva was the problem.

    Perhaps because I criticized him as being ignorant from the beginning.

    He radiated tant heat toward me.

    How dare you.

    My level was only 333.

    In fact, the heat would be too hot for me, who was weak.

    In that sense, I was grateful once again.

    Well done, past me.

    In order to be fully prepared.

    I had dug a lot of wells.

    And on behalf of this pitiful me.

    I also felt thankful toward Kiko Armin, the senior mage of enchantment, for her hard work.

    [Masterpiece  Koi Scale Handkerchief]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.200]

    [Effect: When equipped, increase me property affinity / Increase all attack evasion rate / Open aesthetic stat]

    [Description: Made with extremely rare materials and a special manufacturing method. Its value is so great that no one can dare to evaluate it. The title masterpiece wont be a waste on it.]

    Yeah, even in this heat.

    The reason I was able to stay upright was simple.

    It was simply because of the item.

    It was all thanks to the [increase me property affinity] effect attached to the handkerchief.

    Affinity is a higher concept in Arcana.

    Resistance to that property as well.

    Even the effect when the corresponding attribute skill was activated.

    The additional effects that came with increasing affinity were significant.

    The handkerchief wasnt graded as [Unique] for no reason.

    Not only that, it wasnt called [Masterpiece] for no reason.

    However.

    If I was satisfied with that, I cant say I am fully prepared.

    I told you.

    I didnt know anything else, but I was good at knowing my ce.

    No matter how good the effect was.

    In the end, the 200-level restricted item.

    I never thought that just a handkerchief would be able to block Karimjevas fire magic.

    For a 200-level restricted item to prevent a demigods magic.

    It happened because I have a conscience.

    I recalled it.

    As I said before, enchantment.

    It was an enchantment that could extract effects from items and give the effects to other items.

    The preparation period that I got until Karimjeva went into action.

    I didnt waste it.

    I really persistently bullied Kiko Armin.

    Effects that could be extracted from items.

    Determine the effects that couldnt be achieved.

    Give the extracted effect to the item.

    I didnt even pay.

    In short.

    I properly wielded the authority of the chief.

    The consequences of that abuse of power were expressed in the messages.

    [Effect: When equipped, me property affinity increases]

    [Effect: When equipped, me property affinity increases]

    [Effect: When equipped, me property affinity increases]

    [Effect: When equipped, me property affinity increases]

    From clothes to shoes to rings.

    The effect of the increased me attribute affinity stacked on top of each other.

    Yeah, thanks to thatme struggle.

    My weak self.

    I could stay fine in this heat!

    To be honest, I felt greedy.

    I wanted to extract and apply effects rted to [aesthetic] stat.

    Because the status of my aesthetic stat was still [low].

    But even if I wished for that, how could such a thing be possible?

    If that was possible, everyone would have majored in enchantment.

    So, I had no choice but to be satisfied with this.

    It was also something to be thankful for.

    This is my first time seeing such a sess rate. Ugh, how did I do that?! I need to maintain this feeling!! Im not going to wash my hands from now on.

    The sess was so great that even Kiko couldnt believe it.

    Anyway, its all thanks to Chief Lee Hoyeol!

    Thanks to me, she said.

    All I did was.

    Just in case my precious item got blown away.

    All I had done was write down the postscript on the order sheet.

    Of course, I took Kikos appreciation for granted as well.

    Anyway, I cant help but feel thankful once again.

    The war of nerves between the demigods.

    Heat and coldness went back and forth in that war.

    If it werent for the [warmth] buff and [me attribute affinity] obtained through enchantment Wouldnt I be a shrimp in the fights between whales by now? A frozen shrimp ced on a hot grill.

    I would have been destroyed.

    Of course, it was too early to feel relieved.

    Crackle

    mes rose from Karimjevas hands.

    It was a rapid manifestation with no exploration or interference process.

    Because of that, its power couldnt be perfect.

    It was crazy, seriously.

    The Earths surface was melting like ice cream?

    How high was the temperature of that me?

    No, as if melting wasnt enough, it started to boil likeva.

    Senios said in an admiring voice.

    Indeed, youre strong enough to not mind the battlefield!

    I recalled Senios words.

    The stronger the opponent, the more important it is to choose an advantageous battlefield.

    Even in the battle between the strong, the environment of the battlefield was important.

    In that sense, this rupture was a favorable battlefield for Senios.

    It was a snowy field, although only half of it was.

    The temperature was high enough to make snow fall.

    Hes changing that battlefield to his advantage.

    It didnt even requireplicated high-ranking magic.

    Crackle

    Crash

    Karimjeva was just manifesting me.

    The rupture area began to turn into ava field.

    Well, he was the Fire Dragon.

    I felt like I realized once again why he was called a demigod.

    Its not nonsense, its at the level wheremon sense is unnecessary.

    Of course, I wasnt just admiring it either.

    If Karimjeva had fire magic, and Senios had ice magic.

    I couldntg behind either.

    An object that I could handle skillfully.

    It existed on this battlefield.

    Rumble!

    If Karimjeva had omitted the process of exploration and interference in his fire.

    The ground that I was stepping on right now.

    It was a familiar object.

    So familiar that I could omit the exploration and interference process.

    The surface surged.

    It wasnt an insignificant stone wall.

    It was a battlefield where demigods and elder mages shed.

    That meant I couldnt continue to build significant stone walls like I had done in the past.

    Thump!

    I was literally lifting the crust of the Earth.

    Oh, my.

    Senios eyebrows twitched.

    As expected, Marcelos assessment was urate.

    Thump thump!

    Why did I lift the crust?

    It was simple.

    Do you think Ill just watch innocently?

    I did that to limit Karimjevas territory.

    Well, no matter how hot theva was, it couldnt melt a volcano, right? A manifestation that changed the terrain. If it was me in the past, it wouldve been a scale that I couldnt even dream of.

    However, it didnt greatly consume my mana.

    Due to the dose of the bi-herbs?

    Mana regeneration that I got as an item?

    They definitely had helped a lot, but.

    There was a separate reason.

    [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: When equipped, acquires knowledge of all minerals and nts in the Arcana continent.]

    [Description: A magic tool containing immeasurably vast knowledge.]

    Indeed.

    Knowledge of all minerals.

    I could skip the exploration and interference process.

    I could also manifest magic of this scale regardless of my mana. It was all thanks to the [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge], an epic-grade item.

    !

    How does my struggle taste, Karimjeva?

    Of course, even as I was thinking that, the ground was rising.

    Thump thump!

    At the end of the tectonic shift.

    Theva created by Karimjeva could no longer flow.

    And though it wasnt what I intended.

    Somehow the ground I was standing on was rising much higher than the ground Karimjeva was standing on?

    Therefore.

    You seem to be mistaken about your situation.

    I couldnt help but look down at Karimjeva and say.

    You are no longer the Fire Dragon. Youre nothing more than a criminal of high treason and petty demon worshiper.

    No, but I didnt say anything wrong.

    Did he need to raise his eyes that much?

    Karimjeva replied, radiating heat.

    Shut up, you adventurer brat.

    I wished I could shut up when being told to shut up.

    I didnt even open my mouth from the beginning.

    Senios supported my position.

    Indeed, this eye level is befitting of the criminal of high treason.

    Youre foolish. Senios.

    Foolish? Me?

    You already know. Dont try to turn a blind eye to the true truth.

    The true truth?

    Whats that?

    I couldnt cut in on a story that only two of them knew.

    However, no matter what stories those two exchanged, I wasnt too worried.

    I knew exactly what Senios was like.

    Karimjeva spoke seriously, but.

    Senios grinned confidently.

    True truth? Bullshit. Theres no such thing in the world.

    W-What?

    If youre human, act like a human, Karimjeva. People around you supported you, calling you the Fire Dragon and all. Did you really think you were a dragon who lived forever?

    Like I said.

    He was different from how he looked.

    Senios was not a proper mage.

    As he said, he was a poor one.

    Im saying this only because its you. Actually, I had doubts from the moment I set foot in the Mage Tower. We search for the truth but In the end, if truth is something that can be reached by searching for it. I wondered if you can call such a trivial thing the truth.

    The desire to pursue truth, the thing that a mage of the Mage Tower should have.

    He had no such a thing.

    This kind of crooked mage is upying the position of elder. Can the Magic Tower run properly? Hahaha! even I am embarrassed to say that too!

    When I heard that.

    I had a question.

    Then, why did Senios enter the Mage Tower?

    The reason was simple.

    It was purely because I wanted to prove my strength.

    Because there was someone in the Magic Tower who could prove his strength.

    -I chased after the Fire Dragon and entered the Mage Tower.

    The Fire Dragon.

    His reputation was built up even before he entered the Mage Tower.

    It wasnt something I couldnt understand.

    Because mages of the Mage Tower basically didnt engage in outside activities.

    Senios added this with his pupils shing.

    Its a chance to defeat the Fire Dragon with my own hands and prove my strength! How could I miss this opportunity? Oh, of course. I havent forgotten the purpose of correcting the Mage Tower. So, taking that into consideration, allow me to exit the tower

    I didnt mention his looks for no reason.

    Who would have guessed?

    Would you believe me if I told you?

    Even if he said he stepped out to punish Karimjeva.

    The elder mage, Senios, had such personal feelings.

    I thought you would understand. Youre deluded, Senios.

    No.

    It is you, Karimzeba, whos deluded.

    Senios, that guy was a lot worse than I thought.

    Gooo

    Karimjevas magic rose again.

    This time the mes began to sweep through his body.

    No matter how much I stered myself with me attribute affinity.

    With that level of firepower, even just grazing it would be dangerous.

    Then there is no mercy. You and the adventurer. Ill give you all a ride.

    It was a full-fledged deration of war.

    Senios had been waiting for this moment more than anyone else.

    He didnt hesitate.

    Crack!

    Ayer of air froze.

    Soon, a huge ice enveloped Senios body.

    Not only that, the area was quickly cooling down.

    As if to draw a line.

    How dare you look at someone else when Senios of Eternal Snow is in front of you? I cant ept that. As expected, you seem to believe in the superiority ofpatibility.

    As Senios said,patibility existed in magic as well.

    me magic and ice magic were pr opposites.

    Naturally, Karimjeva was well aware of that.

    Your little tricks are useless in the face of my mes.

    Of course, I, who had devoured various magical books, also knew that.

    So I didnt stay still.

    Even as it used up my precious magic.

    I didnt turn up the ground for no reason.

    Even if I only intervene vaguely, its still an intrusion.

    Lets not forget, I knew my ce.

    As I said, I was just a shrimp in a whale fight.

    But I had expected this.

    This was also a development that was included in all my preparations.

    The tectonic shifted.

    Drizzle!!

    As a result, the groundwater drizzling in the ground rose up.

    As I said,patibility existed in magic.

    Like rock-paper-scissors.

    It was a profoundpatibility that bit at each other.

    Ice < me < Water < Ice < me < Water

    Indeed.

    Changing the battlefield to our advantage as much as possible.

    It was the best I could do at this moment.

    Drizzle!

    Drizzle!

    A stream of groundwater sprouted from everywhere.

    It was a poison for Karimjevas me magic.

    For Senios, it would be like an elixir for his ice magic.

    !!

    Noticing such a change in the battlefield.

    The reactions of those two were clearly different.

    You brat!!

    Nice support, Chief Lee Hoyeol!

    I looked at those two people and thought.

    Marcelo, Matis.

    No, even Banglet is fine.

    Someone please hurry.

    This battlefield was too much for me without [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    *

    Marcelo clenched his teeth.

    Banglet did the same.

    Chief Marcelo. Thats!

    For sure. Theyre demons.

    Cracked Dimension Gap.

    Demons poured out from there.

    The demons level didnt seem very strong, unlike in Banglets incident.

    But their number was significant.

    They couldnt even see the end of the demons march.

    Marcelo had a hunch.

    Are these many demons moving solely for the sake of the demon kings resurrection?

    No matter what happened.

    They had to prevent the resurrection of the demon king.

    So he couldnt help but worry.

    As if Karimjeva wasnt enough, now the demons

    It wouldnt be easy.

    Of course, it was impossible to know which one of them was dealing with Karimjeva.

    Ruptures were the space of oddity.

    Telepathy from inside to outside was impossible.

    But one thing was certain.

    Senior Belliere.

    Yes?

    Well speed up.

    Marcelo, no, more than that!

    Belliere trailed off.

    She needed to stop him

    But Marcelos eyes were full of determination.

    Swallowing her words, Belliere held her staff firmly instead.

    I see. Ill sweep everything away as you wish.

    In any case, their target was Karimjeva, the criminal of high treason.

    They couldnt be held back by the demons.

    They had to quickly close the rupture and support other ruptures.

    .

    .

    .

    Shapes pouring in from afar.

    Before my eyes could see what it really was.

    A message appeared.

    [Skill Natural Enemy Rtionship is activated.]

    Wait a minute.

    I took back the word that this was too much.

    I immediately dered to Karimjeva.

    It suits you, Karimjeva.

    The only person who was desperately waiting for reinforcements.

    It suits me?

    So much that you couldnt imagine.

    Rationalizing yourself by talking about the true truth. In the end, you be dependent on the demons. In other words, your ugliness is befitting of an ugly demon worshiper.

    Shamelessly so.

 Chapter 101: Battle of Demigods (2)

    Chapter 101: Battle of Demigods (2)

    My demon hunters deepened sense was telling me.

    Ive definitely grown.

    This was a different growth than the rise in levels and stats.

    To put it simply, I felt like my skill proficiency in [Natural Enemy Rtionship] had increased. Actually, there was no skill proficiency in [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    But that doesnt mean I can get between those two.

    Lets not forget. Know my ce.

    Even if [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was activated.

    My fighting power was poorpared to those demigods.

    Furthermore.

    Please take care of the demon, Chief Lee Hoyeol!

    Senios didnt seem to want me getting involved in the fight. So my job on the battlefield was simple. I should do what I was good at.

    Yeah, the demon hunt.

    A gaze looking down at lower ones from a high ce.

    Indeed, this view was just like Grandfel.

    I stared at the demons pouring out of the ruptures.

    From the looks of it.

    They looked different from ordinary demons.

    It must be the demon kings army.

    It looked simr to the demons I saw in Decarabia.

    Lets try our best.

    The demons army advanced toward me and Senios.

    But naturally.

    Its not a problem.

    I didnt feel intimidated.

    No, it was only natural that I didnt.

    Apart from Grandfels pride in the face of any demons.

    Compared to the question mark I saw in Banglets incident

    Yeah, I had experience.

    That power was on a different level.

    ???, the demon who appeared after breaking the rupture.

    Not only that, when encountering the unknown demon who had ripped a part of the rupture and swung it, I had the experience of cutting out the arm of that fearless guy with [oddity]

    Yes, my confidence was well-grounded.

    I spoke in a low voice.

    I wont allow further ess.

    At this moment when the demons were pouring in.

    The degree of the rupture copse might be increasing rapidly.

    Just like Decarabia.

    The Demon King was a bastard who swallowed up even his subordinates, the demons, as sacrifices.

    The demon poured into the rupture, the ce of the ceremony.

    I couldnt just sit back and watch.

    Even so.

    But I wont allow you to run away either.

    There was no way I would just send demons back to the Arcana continent, which was already in ruins.

    So I would follow them with this heavy pride.

    In other words, I had no choice but to hunt down the pouring demons.

    I closed my mouth.

    I believed in not having unnecessary conversations with prey.

    Yes, silence was my deration of war.

    Gooo!

    My magic power rose due to the effect of [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    In addition, in preparation for mana regeneration, I had consumed so many bi-herbs that were good for mana regeneration without ovepping effects. I immediately worked my magic.

    Crack!

    I skipped the process of exploration and interference.

    !!!!!

    The ground where the advancing demon kings army stood shook like a carpet.

    To me who had acquired all the knowledge of minerals through the [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge]. The ground was like the palm of my hand.

    Crackle!!!

    Demigod.

    If Karimjeva madeva.

    And Senios froze the atmosphere.

    I could cause an earthquake.

    ?!?!!!

    The ground split.

    The demon kings army fell down.

    How far had they fallen?

    I didnt know but I was sure of one thing.

    As expected, theyre tough.

    The demon kings army.

    Perhaps because they were the demons of the high-ranking demon king.

    I couldnt knock them down with just one earthquake. I could tell just by looking at the level-up message that didnt appear. But I didnt hesitate.

    I did it again.

    Crack!

    It wasnt a series of earthquakes.

    Even if [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was activated and I had bi-herbs. There was no way I could continuously manifest magic on a scaleparable to that of those demigods.

    No matter how much the efficiency has improved.

    My level was 333.

    My absolute mana was lower than that.

    But at this moment.

    Bang!!

    The ground was just like it was before.

    It was making a loud noise and shaking.

    The split ground.

    As if trying to devour the demons that fell underground forever.

    It began to close its cracked mouth.

    Haha. What do you say, Karimjeva? Does he still look like an adventurer in your eyes?

    !

    Its useless that your head gets bigger. Weve be senile, Its time for us to step down. By the way, how long will you be looking away?

    It was a sight that made even Karimjeva and Senios, who were immersed in the battle, turn their gaze.

    Even to me, it looked usible.

    It was a magic that split the ground like a great earthquake and then returned it to its original state. Sounds like one hell of a high-ranking magic. But only I knew the reality.

    It was just a reversal magic.

    Indeed.

    It was just a reversal magic.

    A simple reversal magic that had transformed a silver dagger and restored its durability to its original state. Only the scale grew, and the principle was the same.

    Of course, the fact that it only consumed a small amount of mana was still the same.

    Its possible to get mistaken.

    To Karimjeva and Senios, who didnt know my pitiful circumstances, it must have looked like a manifestation of high-ranking magic.

    Of course, naturally. I had no intention of saying thisme truth out loud.

    Gooo!

    Reversal magic.

    When the split ground returned to its original form.

    The number of the demon kings army was noticeably reduced.

    Those remaining were also unable to move hastily.

    I looked down at the ground and said.

    The only ces allowed for you are underground and abyss.

    Yeah, this was my best shot.

    Soon, the best results began to appear in messages.

    [Fracture urs to Demon Kings Cavalry.]

    [Suffocation urs to Demon Kings Foot Soldier.]

    [Burnt happens to Demon Kings Centurion.]

    Sensation in the ground.

    The weight of the ground.

    And geothermal heat.

    Its just scientificmon sense at best.

    If it was odd, it would also be [oddity].

    As if to prove that fact.

    A series of messages appeared.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    *

    The portal had disappeared from the Mage Tower.

    The news spread quickly.

    What is this situation???

    I just realized the importance of the tower

    - Whats the point of locating the ruptures?? Theres no way to go there

    Whats wrong with the Mage Tower all of a sudden??

    There were some yers who could use portals. However, the effect was iparably different from the portal of the Mage Tower.

    Not only does it consume an enormous amount of mana. Every time someone uses and enters the portal, the same amount of mana is consumed. So, for now, it is impossible for yers to enter the ruptures in a short period of time

    In other words, guilds from all over the world.

    They didnt flock to Seoul, South Korea, where the Mage Tower was located.

    Of course, some people found out about it earlier than the world.

    Thats why they went into action.

    We have no choice but to acknowledge the reality and make a choice.

    Nam Taemin continued.

    At our level, it is impossible to look at all 11 cracks. Especially now that the portal has disappeared. That means you need to clearly set your goals.

    Jessie Heinness.

    Cami.

    Hisagi Kazuma.

    Leonie.

    They were ranker yers that were always mentioned when it came to levels. However, they couldnt refute Nam Taemins words. Because they realized the situation.

    Our help may not be necessary.

    No, the disappearance of the portal from the Mage Tower

    That must have been what he meant.

    But they couldnt just watch.

    Even if other yers didnt know.

    They knew well the weight Hoyeol was carrying.

    Was it because those people simply didnt know or did they know but were ignoring it?

    To paraphrase it

    Yes, it went against pride.

    Our target is the nearest rupture.

    Nam Taemins n was simple.

    Entering the nearest rupture with or without Hoyeol.

    Clear the rupture.

    Of course, he didnt know how helpful that action would be.

    If he could carry Hoyeols burden even if just a little bit.

    Huft

    He felt like his heavy heart could ease up a bit.

    Their destination was the same, so there was no need to divide the number of people.

    Gaons private jet.

    The yers quickly boarded the ne.

    Someone opened their mouth.

    Huh?

    It was breaking news that made the private jet turn around.

    T-The ruptures have been cleared!

    What?

    It had only been about an hour since an emergency update came up and the ruptures were created. He was surprised, but he thought it might be possible if it was Hoyeol.

    However.

    Wait a minute, isnt this a different rupture than that?

    Huh? What, the locations are really different.

    The fact that its different means that two ruptures have already been cleared!

    Yeah.

    There wasnt just one rupture clear.

    Two.

    No, three.

    No, in real time.

    Wait, does this make sense?

    Breaking news wasing up.

    It wasnt a misinformation or a gossip in the newspaper.

    It was an official announcement by AAU.

    [AAU] 8 out of 11 created ruptures have been cleared

    The news forced the world to turn upside down again.

    Perhaps the news had reached the studio.

    In the video that someone yed.

    They could hear the voice of the exasperated host.

    Whats going on here? No yers have entered the cracks yet, have they?

    Thats right. At least not officially. But dont you know? I am sure yer Lee Hoyeol has moved. Otherwise, it doesnt make sense!

    Its unbelievable. I knew that yer Lee Hoyeol was amazing, but. I didnt know he was this great!

    Rupture copse, missiles, nuclear bombs.

    A situation where even extreme topics were mentioned.

    In such a situation, it was great news.

    It was only natural that the world was shaking.

    Of course, the yers on Gaons private jet were also making a fuss.

    There were sighs of relief everywhere.

    I am d.

    The fact that the ruptures were being cleared in real-time.

    It meant that Hoyeol was safe.

    But they couldnt just be happy.

    Like they said.

    They knew.

    Nonsense.

    Clench

    Nam Taemin unconsciously clenched his fist.

    Emotions that he had barely been suppressing rose up.

    Leonie murmured.

    In the end, hes alone again this time

    *

    An odd space that disappeared, rupture.

    Marcelo said while manifesting a portal.

    There are two ruptures left.

    Marcelo and other senior mages closed nine ruptures.

    Those who closed the ruptures first joined the other ruptures.

    Naturally, the time it took to close the rupture gradually decreased.

    But Marcelo knew. The process of the summoning ceremony of the demon king, Decarabia, that took ce in Frost.

    Sir Hoyeol said that not all demons are the same.

    He said that hierarchy existed even within the demon kings army, excluding the demon king. Therefore, Marcelo carefully examined the demons in the process of closing the ruptures.

    But no one stood out.

    So he had a hunch.

    The remaining ruptures will be different from the ones we have now.

    In the remaining ruptures, there would be high-ranking demons.

    And the criminal of high treason, Karimjeva.

    The evidence was visible.

    Even at this moment, Sir Hoyeol and Senios-nim.

    The fact that Hoyeol and Senios hadnt joined them.

    It meant that they were still in the ruptures.

    Marcelo looked at the portal that had been manifested.

    We must hurry.

    As Hoyeol said.

    There was nothing good about this secret of Mage tower being known to the outside world.

    Marcelo knew how the world of adventurers worked.

    Sir Hoyeol said that the moment we close the rupture, the news will be known to anyone.

    In other words.

    Even though they could hide the purpose of the Mage Tower.

    They couldnt hide the fact that the ruptures were closed.

    In the end, on behalf of the Mage Tower that couldnt step forward.

    Hoyeol would take responsibility again this time.

    Thrump

    Senior mages entered the portal.

    Suddenly, Matis, who stopped walking, said to Marcelo.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol must be tired.

    Matis was also aware of that fact, so he said that.

    Thats right. Were in a situation where we cant go out. Its inevitable that he will take on the responsibility of closing the ruptures alone. Hes going to suffer a lot from public rumors.

    The conversation between the two ended there.

    In the end, he was indebted to Hoyeol again this time.

    To repay this debt, they had to move more quickly.

    The meaning was obvious even without saying anything.

    In the end, Banglet Tom, who was watching silently, felt frustrated.

    Wait, isnt that a good thing? Wouldnt he get the worlds attention?

    Shake.

    Banglet, who was worried, shook his head immediately.

    Hed already known his ce.

    With his simple mind.

    Those two chief.

    How could he understand the significance meaning of Matis disappointment?

    *

    The importance of practice.

    I felt those words with my body.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    No, apart from my rising level.

    Bang!

    mes and ice shed with a roar.

    Karimjeva and Senios.

    The magic that came and went in the struggle of the two elder mages was different from the magic Id seen so far. This was not at a level that could be treated as high-level magic.

    The pinnacle of fire and ice magic.

    The magic pouring out from the two demigods was truly amazing.

    It was the limit of fire magic and ice magic.

    They manifested secret magic that was not known to anyone.

    How about it? Do you still believe in the superiority ofpatibility? Karimjeva!

    The demigod responded to the demigod.

    Shut up, you idiot.

    The struggle between those two.

    His innate magical talent is such that he can imitate most magic just by looking.

    In order to look at a higher state.

    I woke up my eyes.

    The demons couldnt disturb me who was immersed in the scene.

    [Fear urs to themander of the demon kings army, Shartan.]

    Even if the disruptor was amander of the demon kings army.

 Chapter 102: Cold Victory

    Chapter 102: Cold Victory

    The ice caps were melting.

    Cold chill.

    He gradually felt an acute pain.

    Senios had a hunch.

    In the end, I cant ovee him.

    What was the purpose of his life?

    If anyone asked.

    Senios could answer that it was to prove his strength.

    Even when he looked back at himself, it was truly a simple and ignorant life.

    Until he became an old man.

    He never thought he would end up like this without being able to let go of his regrets.

    But it wasnt so bad. Yes.

    Compatibility.

    The rtionship between the Fire Dragon, Karimjeva, and his own ice magic was extremely terrible.

    At this moment, as you could see.

    Crack!

    Senios vision magic manifested.

    Countless icicles fall from the sky.

    Everything that touched each icicle froze in an instant.

    Out of all the magic that Senios could manifest.

    It was the most lethal magic.

    Useless.

    Rumble!

    However, the icicles didnt reach Karimjeva.

    Even if it were an ice cap, it wouldnt be able to freeze his mes.

    The icicles touching Karimjevas me scattered into the air, spraying mana.

    Hahaha

    Suddenly, Senios burst outughing.

    Karimjeva became puzzled.

    His magic, which had been overflowing uncontrobly, also calmed down.

    Senios must have noticed that he had no chance of winning.

    Have you finallye to your senses, Senios?

    Why was heughing?

    Still, wasnt it pretty good for the worstpatibility?

    What?

    I never thought about beating you in the first ce. Karimjeva.

    Senios suddenly recalled the past.

    Before his awakening.

    After entering the tower.

    Up until he became the elder mage.

    My goal? To freeze the mes.

    Senios believed in ice magic and didnt doubt it.

    Like the current senior mages, he thought his magic was the best. But over the years. He opened his eyes. When he could see the world of magic.

    Limitations are inevitable.

    Senios admitted.

    There was a limit to every magic.

    His own ice magic was no exception.

    However.

    Isnt oveing those limitations also a purpose of life?

    Knowing his limits.

    He didnt think he could beat Karimjeva in the first ce.

    He even thought of dying with that guy.

    Senios grunted.

    Fire and ice. If I ovee the worst odds and achieve a draw. Wouldnt future generations have a higher opinion of me, Karimjeva? What do you think? Dont you think so?

    A draw.

    Youve lost your mind.

    Karimjeva sensed madness in Senios.

    And he clicked his tongue.

    What can you do when even your heart is stopping?

    Hahaha. My heart is not stopping. Im controlling the speed at which my heart beats. You dont even know that? The quest for magic is an important one, Karimjeva. You must have been so absorbed in the truth that you neglected it.

    !

    His heart wasnt stopping.

    He was controlling its running speed?

    At his meaningful words, Karimjeva looked around.

    No, he didnt see anything strange.

    Drip

    The ice wings that surrounded Senios had long since melted.

    The stream of water that was gushing out of the ground was being converted into steam through his own destructive fire. Yeah, if he had to pick one thing strange, he felt a bit cold.

    Wait, I feel cold?

    It didnt make sense.

    Didnt he, too, surround himself with mes?

    Was it a physical illusion?

    He thought so.

    !

    It wasnt.

    Huft!

    White breath was reallying out of his mouth.

    Karimjeva frowned.

    Youre bullshitting until the end. Senios.

    It was a bit disappointing.

    Seniosughed.

    Huft

    As heughed, white breath came out from the corners of his mouth.

    Youre so merciless. What do you mean I am bullshitting? This one and only Senios of Eternal Snow, for the Fire Dragon Karimjeva. This magic is created just for you. Cant you consider my sincerity?

    Reaching the peak.

    When he came up with this magic.

    Ive really taken it all.

    Senios thought so and clicked his tongue.

    Will there evere the day when I can use this?

    He entered the Mage Tower after Karimjeva.

    However, before he knew it, he had risen to the position of an elder mage like Karimjeva.

    Even though he knew they couldnt settle the matter with each other. He didnt expect to create this meaningless magic.

    But who knew? I didnt know this day woulde.

    So he didnt even name the magic.

    If I knew this would happen, I wouldve given it a usible name.

    Karimjeva.

    You, me.

    The Mage Tower.

    He found out that he was deceiving the Tower Master.

    So without hesitation.

    Senios manifested hisst magic.

    What do you think is the essence of ice-cold magic?

    Huft!

    The chill didnt go away.

    Out of frustration, Karimjeva didnt reply.

    But Senios immediately continued.

    Some people say its beauty. The shape of ice that reflects light is as gorgeous as a jewel. But youre wrong. The essence of ice magic lies in coldness.

    Huft!

    Huuft!

    Karimzeba clenched and unclenched his stiffening hands.

    It became increasingly difficult to move and breathe.

    I wont hear it anymore.

    Karimjeva no longer stood still.

    He couldnt tell what kind of magic Senios was using.

    He couldnt keep up with his rhythm.

    Crackle!

    Karimzeva showed fire.

    He pped the wings of fire at Senios.

    And he witnessed it.

    What?!

    An incredible sight.

    His spreading me looked so slow.

    What? Did time slow down?

    No, it didnt.

    Because Senioss mouth was stillughing.

    How about the chillness that freezes even your senses, Karimjeva? The moment you notice, your body and internal organs are already half frozen.

    Karimjeva didnt believe it.

    There had been no opportunity to manifest that level of magic.

    Huuuft!

    But as if his words werent a lie.

    Neither his body nor his me listened.

    Karimjeva thought hard.

    Where did this kind of magic happen?

    He hadnt even noticed?

    And soon, when he saw Senios breathing white steam like he was.

    He realized it.

    Its breath!

    The magic cooled the air he inhaled.

    Because the air in the area was cooled indiscriminately.

    His body was freezing, too.

    But why could he talk at a normal speed?

    Did I tell you? Its not stopping, its just being controlled.

    A chill that even froze his senses.

    Thumpthumpthump

    Senios heart was beating in tune with that frozen sensation.

    Senios counted as he looked at Karimjeva, who couldnt even answer.

    Even 1 second.

    If he couldst longer than Karimjeva.

    The Fire Dragon could be put to sleep under the eternal snowfield.

    Of course, regardless of the oue, Ill be frozen in the cold.

    Yeah, as expected.

    At best, it would be a draw.

    Well, if its a draw by sacrificing the life of a spoiled old man.

    Thats not too bad of a deal, is it?

    And that was his atonement for the Mage Tower.

    Senios smiled.

    Even if I took a lot of things, it was a very good life. Yeah.

    But the Fire Dragon was not easy.

    I never thought you would risk your life. Thats surprising.

    !

    Karimjeva was speaking just fine.

    More than half of his body should have been frozen already.

    Senios was shocked and looked at Karimjeva.

    mes gushed out of Karimjevas mouth.

    However, I am risking my life too.

    He swallowed the mes.

    In other words, he was melting his frozen body, the organs.

    Senios spat out augh.

    Thats the worst.

    He wasnt called the Fire Dragon for no reason.

    He swallowed fire to melt the frozen organs.

    It was amazing that he made such a decision.

    To think he could spit out words even after doing that.

    Are you saying you wont even allow a draw?

    Did this mean that limitations couldnt be ovee no matter what?

    Damn it.

    His eyes were slowly closing.

    His senses be dull.

    The moment Senios clenched his teeth.

    Tap tap

    He heard the sound of shoes stepping into the frozen ground.

    Senios, your magic was excellent.

    A voice called to him.

    But the interference process is disappointing.

    And that voice was criticizing him.

    Senios managed to answer.

    Is that so?

    He knew who it was without even having to check.

    Because Senios knew the protagonist of this bold voice.

    Yes, Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    You need a new concept to ovee the limitations.

    Seniors saw him confidently stepping forward to Karimjeva.

    Yeah, he remembered seeing that back, too.

    At the regr conference, when Hoyeol criticized the presentation of the senior mage, Banglet Tom.

    His back was as upright as it was then.

    The exploration that the essence of ice magic lies in cooling was excellent. However, there is some disappointment in the interference process. If an object is to be cooled, how far should it be cooled? Unrestricted abstract interference only leads to inefficient manifestations.

    Karimjevas me swayed.

    How dare you brat?

    Wasnt the same as giving a lecture in front of him?

    He wanted to burn that cheeky guy right away.

    The senses of his body were not yet intact.

    There was no way the body that repeatedly got frozen and burned could be fine.

    However.

    Its practically over for Senios.

    He just had to deal with the adventurer brat.

    He could do it even with an unhealthy body.

    Karimjeva opened his mouth thinking so.

    I will surely kill you.

    But Hoyeols lecture continued.

    It continued regardless of Karimjevas words.

    Senios could understand why.

    Youre being considerate of the old man. Yes.

    He knew that Senios didnt have much time left to breathe.

    Thats why he hurriedly tried to finish his sentence.

    Senios concentrated on Hoyeols words.

    If the goal had been specifically set during the interference process, more effective manifestation would have been possible. But even so. It wouldnt have been possible to ovee the magicpatibility. However, if it is [oddity] rather than magic, it would be a different story.

    [Oddity]?

    Understanding the concept right away.

    It was impossible even for the two elder mages.

    Therefore, a revtion was needed.

    Of course, Karimjeva was not one to quietly sit back and watch.

    Its over.

    His senses were back.

    He would take the brat immediately

    In the interference process, you need to add a [concept] that ispletely different from [magic].

    Crack!

    ?!

    For a moment, Karimjevas body stopped.

    Karimjeva could feel it.

    It was different from Senios magic.

    I cant resist it?!

    If Senios magic had merely caused his bodys senses to malfunction, this truly felt as if it stopped his body. Even the flow of his magic power!

    What have you done to me!

    It was iprehensible.

    A magic that even stopped the flow of magical power.

    Karimjeva also thought hard about it.

    There must be a clue in his words to ovee this magic.

    Just like how he had seen through Senios magic.

    But no matter how much he reflected on Hoyeols words.

    There was only one conclusion.

    Yeah, this is [oddity].

    It wasnt magic. It was called [oddity].

    Its specific goal, a manifestation of oddity that cools the object of interference to absolute zero.

    Absolute zero.

    He didnt know what that meant, but.

    One thing was certain.

    Senios opened his mouth quietly.

    Absolute zero, lets name it that. It sounds good.

    Through his cloudy vision.

    Senios raised his head.

    I shouldnt have been worried. Yeah.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Wasnt he the man Marcelo acknowledged?

    Senios understood how Marcelo felt when he rmended Hoyeol.

    So he had no more regrets.

    It wasnt the ice magic that wascking, it was me.

    As you could see, wasnt Karimjeva helpless against the oddity that Hoyeol had manifested?

    The Fire Dragon was frozen because his mes werent enough.

    Senios continued.

    You will do better than I do.

    That was the old-fashioned elders first andst regret.

    Nevertheless, please take good care of the Mage Tower. Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    He added a word with a smile.

    Thest lecture of my life was absolutely wonderful.

    .

    .

    .

    Senios was dead.

    Karimjeva looked at Hoyeol.

    How?

    He still didnt understand.

    The magic power he felt was terrible, not onlypared to himself but also to Senios.

    His doubts didnt go away. Thinking about it, he didnt understand it from the beginning.

    He was unharmed even by my mes.

    No, not only that, Hoyeol had definitely dealt with the demons. Karimjeva knew very well what kind of race the demons were.

    Those who came into contact with the demons, no matter how strong they were, were deprived of their mental strength.

    It shouldnt bepletely impossible.

    Even the elder mages had been swayed by them.

    However, Hoyeol was fine.

    No, beyond that, he was calm.

    To the point that he could incessantly chatter about the structure of magic.

    Wait a minute.

    At that moment, Karimjeva felt a sense of distortion.

    How did he recognize Akampathams possession?

    Unless Hoyeol was a demon worshiper like he was.

    It was almost impossible to notice a demon possessing someone.

    And for a mage, his magic power was absurdly low A thought passed through his mind.

    Are you, by any chance, a demon hunter?

    Tap tap

    At those words, Hoyeol turned his back and looked at him.

    Karimjeva was convinced.

    Yes, this guy was a demon hunter.

    Karimjeva rolled his brain.

    Maybe

    He might be able to get away from it.

    This damn magic. No, this oddity.

    Karimjeva opened his mouth.

    Demon hunter. All I want to do is witness the true truth. The demons are just a means. Dont you know that? What the Arcana continent needs is the true truth!

    Yeah, if he was none other than a demon hunter.

    He would have no choice but to understand the true truth.

    Karimjeva thought so and said that.

    However.

    Why?

    There was no change in Hoyeols expression.

    There was a chill in his cold gaze.

    If he was a demon hunter.

    Thinking of the end of Akshan.

    He could never react like that.

    Karimjeva opened his mouth in wonder.

    Perhaps, do you not know the truth of the Holy War?

    .

    .

    .

    Holy War.

    What is that?

    Did it happen when Arcana was a game?

    Whatever had happened, of course, I wouldnt know.

    Because for me, I had a ten-year gap.

    Karimjeva mumbled.

    If you let me go, Ill tell you everything. About the Holy War, about the true truth! If youre a demon hunter, Im sure youll understand what I mean. I swear on the name of the Fire Dragon, Karimjeva!

    I could feel it in my head.

    Holy War, demon hunter.

    It might have something to do with Akshan.

    But I didnt answer.

    At this moment, for me.

    For Grandfel, Karimjeva was no different from the demons.

    I told you.

    I didnt talk to prey.

    The true truth was bullshit. Not only it messed up the world, it even resurrected the demon king, how could you call it the truth? Of course, there was no reason for me to pause for such things as Holy War.

    Holy War.

    The moment Karimjeva took that word out of his mouth.

    A message appeared.

    [ss quest: Akshans Annihtion]

    Yeah.

    Therefore I manifested my magic right away.

    No, I manifested [oddity].

    Absolute zero.

    An extreme temperature at which even molecules stopped moving.

    I!!

    Soon, Karimjevas pride was nowhere to be found.

    He froze with an ugly look.

    At the same time, a message appeared.

    [Youve cleared the rupture Cracked Dimension Gap: .]

    Dispose of the runaway demon worshiper. (Sessful)<ul><li> Stop the resurrection of the high-ranking demon king. (Sessful)</li></ul>

 Chapter 103: The Way to Go

    Chapter 103: The Way to Go

    Episode 103. The Way to Go

    Elder mage.

    Senios of Eternal Snow.

    Killed in action while disposing of Karimjeva, the criminal of high treason.

    His memorial service was held in secret.

    Damn it.

    Someone said so and clenched their teeth.

    The elder mage of the Mage tower was killed in action.

    Even if they held a grand funeral, that wouldnt be enough.

    Only about 20 people were there to mourn him.

    The internal circumstances of the Mage Tower.

    Only senior mages and elder mages knew the truth. They were the only ones who knew about Senios death. They knew it couldnt be helped, but.

    Im sorry. Senios-nim.

    In the midst of a mixture of emotions.

    Marcelo looked at the frozen Senios.

    Hes smiling.

    In the eternal ice cap.

    Senios was smiling.

    As if he had lived a life without regrets.

    But those who are left behind cant smile like that.

    But Marcelo was mindful.

    The one that Senios closed his eyes to was the demons.

    And it happened because of the demon worshipers.

    So as soon as the mourning for Senios was over.

    Marcelo opened his mouth.

    This has caused irreversible damage to the Mage Tower.

    Death of Senios.

    Now there was only one elder mage left in the Mage Tower.

    But Senios sacrifice was not in vain.

    But this has made it clear.

    Marcelos voice was full of emotion.

    Our, Mage Towers, enemy.

    That emotion was obvious anger.

    Mage Tower finally began to move after breaking the cycle of contradictions.

    Senios sacrifice was tantamount to offering a destination to the Mage Tower.

    Before the storm.

    A still calmness.

    Senior mages could tell without having to say anything.

    Hadnt they seen it in the first rupture they entered?

    The images of the demons pouring down.

    As a result, they learned that the demons were extending their power not only to the Arcana continent but also to this world. It was natural for their feelings to change.

    Now that they had a target, the demons.

    They shouldnt hesitate.

    I.

    Banglet couldnt easily look at Senios.

    He felt like an idiot who clung to useless things.

    As if that wasnt enough, he got tricked by the demon worshipers.

    If only he had noticed something

    If he hadnt been deceived and told the Mage Tower

    This wouldnt happen to Senios

    Banglet lowered his head.

    For a long time.

    It was a noble voice that awakened Banglet, who was dropping his head.

    Raise your head, Senior Mage Banglet Tom.

    !

    Excessive silence is also an act that goes against formality.

    It was Hoyeols voice.

    C-Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Banglet raised his head and looked at Hoyeol.

    His gaze focused on Hoyeol.

    Hoyeol had gone through more hardships than any other mage.

    Not only he had dealt with Karimjeva.

    All the demons called the armymanders had poured into the rupture where Hoyeol and Senios entered.

    Moreover, it was Hoyeol who witnessed Senios end.

    He must be traumatized more than anyone else.

    He must have been exhausted just by dealing with the demons.

    If I were him, I wouldnt be able to stand properly

    It was only natural to worry about Hoyeol.

    Such worries were meaningless.

    Hoyeol was the same as usual.

    He was just standing upright and looking at Senios.

    There was no deviation in his mourning.

    Following the formality and procedures.

    Hoyeol finished his mourning for Senios, unperturbed.

    Those who watched thought.

    He must be desperately holding back his emotions.

    Hoyeol was chief of the Mage Tower.

    Now that there was a void in the Magic Tower.

    He knew he shouldnt be shaken.

    Yes, just like how Marcelo immediately suggested the direction for the Mage Tower to move forward.

    Without falling into sorrow.

    Banglet came to his senses when he saw Hoyeol.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol is also holding it in

    To think that he was being ridiculous like this.

    Banglet hurriedly walked toward Senios.

    He kept his mouth shut and mourned for Senios following the procedure.

    Actually, the person concerned didnt say anything.

    After the emergence of Hoyeol.

    The senior mages of the Mage tower felt a great sense of responsibility.

    .

    .

    .

    I couldnt be sad.

    How long had I known Senios?

    Apart from our friendship.

    And feeling sad as a human being and yada-yada.

    I had witnessed his end.

    My damn pride.

    It was telling me that I had no reason to be sad.

    Senios ultimately proved his pride and died in battle.

    I remembered the look on Senios face. It was a face with no regrets. It was a good endpared to Karimjeva, who was frozen with an ugly look.

    I looked at Senios again.

    I recalled thest thing he said.

    Thest lecture of my life was absolutely wonderful.

    I didnt think it was because of me that he had an expression of no regrets.

    Because I knew.

    Senios, that guy was a dirty mage.

    Considering his personality

    At thest minute.

    He was probably most pleased about defeating Karimjeva using ice magic.

    But my condolences to him were sincere.

    I couldnt do anything I didnt want to do.

    Because I, too, was a jerkass.

    Im sorry, Sir Hoyeol, you probably dont have enough time to get your feelings together.

    Marcelo bowed to me.

    No, you dont have to apologize so politely.

    Didnt I just say that?

    I couldnt do things I didnt want to do.

    So I replied nonchntly.

    Dont mind it.

    Tap tap

    I walked straight ahead and the direction I was heading to was simple.

    The lobby of the Mage Tower.

    I checked the inte, and at a nce, the public interest in this incident was really no joke.

    Well, it was only natural that it couldnt be understood bymon sense.

    Hadnt they all guessed it from the name?

    Rmended Level 900, [Cracked Dimension Gap] rupture.

    There were 11 cracks that had the same name as that rupture.

    But in less than a few hours, all the ruptures were cleared.

    The yers couldnt evene forward.

    Why the yers couldnte forward?

    It was simple.

    Because I stopped the manifestation of the towers portal. In any case, this [Cracked Dimension Gap] rupture was created in rtion to the internal circumstances of the Mage Tower.

    There was nothing good about the yers knowing about it.

    So in the end.

    I supposed it couldnt be helped that everyone misunderstood.

    The senior mages of the Mage Tower.

    No, not only that.

    An elder mage of the Mage Tower entering the rupture, it was hard to imagine.

    Naturally, attention couldnt help but be directed toward me.

    They think I cleared all the ruptures.

    The overestimation is crazy, seriously.!

    No, it didnt make sense. Come on!

    Is it possible to clear 11 cracks by myself in that short time?

    If only it werent for the internal circumstances of the Mage Tower!

    But I knew this guys pride.

    For Grandfel, the feeling of humility doesnt exist. If hes underestimated, he can prove himself to them. Because hes the one who ends up making the overestimation a reality.

    I could talk without changing my facial expression one bit.

    But following this tiring pride.

    I couldnt make up words that didnt exist.

    In front of therge crowd at the Mage Tower.

    In the pouring sh.

    I had no choice but to open my mouth like this.

    I will answer only what I can answer.

    Even more shamelessly than possible.

    If you have anyints, refrain from asking questions.

    *

    Breaking news poured in with every word Hoyeol said.

    [Breaking News] Lee Hoyeol, I entered the rupture.

    [Breaking News] Lee Hoyeol, I stopped the portal of the Mage Tower.

    [Breaking News] Lee Hoyeol, I cleared the rupture.

    They never thought Lee Hoyeol would agree to an interview!

    A windfall that reporters hadnt expected was pouring in. Today, Lee Hoyeol was different from usual. Wouldnt he answer any questions?

    With that thought, there was a reporter who asked a sensitive question.

    May I ask what happened in the rupture?

    Of course, the answer that came back was cold.

    [Breaking News] Lee Hoyeol, What happened in the rupture? I wont answer.

    However, perhaps because they hadnt expected it.

    They didnt mind Hoyeols attitude.

    The public reaction to the situation was not much different.

    - Hes ying hard to get

    But hes gotten a lot better at the interview

    He wouldnt let them talk at some point

    But arent reporters the ones whose attitude has improved? Ive never seen reporters being so orderly

    -But Lee Hoyeols attitude is always upright.

    Since it was an opportunity that didnte easily.

    The reporters were persistent.

    Among the questions they asked, there were some that stimted the publics curiosity.

    What was the difficulty level of the rupture?

    If they couldnt know what happened inside the crack.

    They would ask around it like this.

    That question was asked with that intention.

    [Breaking News] Lee Hoyeol, Any rupture is the same for me.

    In any rupture.

    In front of any demon.

    Hoyeols attitude wouldnt change.

    Thats what he meant.

    It was impossible for the listeners to know Hoyeols inner circumstances.

    Look at his confidence

    Lee Hoyeol is qualified to say things like that

    This time again, hell show you with action rather than words

    It was just an expression of great confidence.

    Thements were updated in real-time.

    Leonie, who was watching, said quietly.

    But arent you going to ask that???

    So why did he stop the portal?

    It might be different for other yers.

    But for Leonie, Nam Taemin, and Hisagi, who gathered here. And for Jessie as well, it was a very important question.

    Yes, as thements said, he showed it with actions rather than words.

    Cant I be of any help?

    Well.

    Jessie didnt want to hear Hoyeols answer to that question.

    It was because she was seriously concerned about this situation.

    Maybe her help for Hoyeol.

    It no longer had any meaning.

    Otherwise, he would have no reason to stop the portal.

    Actions speak louder than words.

    The portal stopped working as if chasing after him was unnecessary. Jessie could guess.

    If that was the reason the portal stopped working

    Hell answer without hesitation?

    It would be like drawing a line between her and Hoyeol.

    Let alone helping him, she would just be a hindrance.

    Jessie wasnt the only one who thought like that.

    Everyone gathered at the meeting had the same thought.

    In the midst of tension, a question was soon asked.

    Is there a reason why you stopped the portal?

    Then came the answer without hesitation.

    I wont answer.

    !!!

    Since Hoyeol didnt answer.

    The reason was still unknown.

    But at least it was a sufficient answer for those who were giving up.

    Are you saying its on hold for now?

    Hoyeol-ssi is going to be watching.

    Ill catch up really soon.

    There was no line drawn yet.

    Depending on what they did.

    They might or might not be able to move forward with Hoyeol.

    When they realized that, they began to understand.

    Nam Taemin, Leonie, and Hisagi looked at each other and said.

    No way, is this why he brought us together?

    Hey, man.

    No, I mean it.

    Isnt that interpretation too much?

    Thats what Leonie thought, but.

    She couldnt shake the thought of what-if.

    Why didnt he tell her?

    Hoyeol showed through action rather than words.

    So Jessie didnt stay still either.

    A short-distance teleportation.

    Jessie, who had already left, lifted the brim of the pointed hat she had been wearing.

    And then to the pointed hat. No, to her teacher, she dered. It didnt matter what quest goal it was.

    Ill do my best!

    To be on the same line as Hoyeol.

    As shown in the ss quest.

    She really felt like she needed to be at the level of an [archmage].

    Is this also due to Hoyeol?

    Just like the Mage Tower.

    Those who set new goals.

    And.

    What awaited such yers was Thursday.

    The regr update of Arcana.

    .

    .

    .

    A new area wille to you.

    A new area, Holy Land of Goddess Church, Muon will be added.

    *

    Goddess Church.

    The Goddess Church was the most influential religion among the religions that existed on the Arcana continent.

    In the Empire, there was a saying, When three peoplee together, one of them must be a dull fellow.

    A dull fellow.

    It was referring to a believer of the Goddess Church.

    Goddess Churchs doctrine was famous for its rigidity.

    At the same time, one of the three people.

    Those words referred to the enormous number of believers in the Goddess church.

    The Holy Land of Goddess Church, Muon had appeared in reality!

    It hadnt been long since Hoyeols performance.

    Themunity couldnt help but get excited again due to the updates that came up one after another.

    If its Goddess Church, quests will pour out

    Religion has been a mass of quests since a long time ago

    The yers must be relieved

    Back when it was just a game.

    The role of religion on the Arcana continent was significant.

    In particr, the yers received a lot of help from the church.

    From basic buffs, status abnormality treatments, to transfer to healer ss.

    It was only natural that the yers were excited.

    Dont you think they all somehow fit together?

    Right. The Mage Tower. Frost, Yusra Kingdom. Even Muon.

    Theyre elite minorities, but they have everything!

    Yeah, the weird thing was.

    Even after checking the update history.

    He was a man of few reactions.

    For example.

    Clink

    Like the heat of putting down a cup of tea.

    .

    .

    .

    I checked the update history.

    The Holy Land of the Goddess Church, Muon

    Even if I had a gap of 10 years and a few, I couldnt not know the Goddess church. Goddess Church was the religion that had the greatest influence even when Arcana just started its service.

    By the way.

    It was a strange thing.

    The great Goddess church.

    Howe?

    I looked at the shing message.

    To be exact, at the quest window.

    [ss quest: Akshans Annihtion]

    Extinction of Akshan and the demon hunters.

    Thest demon hunter.

    Dig up the truth about the temple.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Identify the forces involved in the Holy War. (In Progress)<ul><li> Encounter the Saint of the Goddess Church. (In Progress)</li></ul>

    It was rted to the quest [Akshans Annihtion]?

    Like I said.

    I had a gap of well over a decade.

    So what was the Holy War?

    And what was the truth behind it?

    I dont even know why the Goddess Church came up in quest goal.

    But it didnt matter.

    Clink

    I put down the teacup.

    Its something that can be resolved ording to procedures.

    Yeah, since the ss quest appeared.

    I just had to learn about everything gradually.

    Just where the quest goal was headed.

    Well, maybe in the process.

    I should dig up the Goddess Church.

    That must be a total sphemy.

    But it didnt matter.

    There was one of the few things I and Grandfel had inmon.

    I dont believe in God.

    Of course, even if I didnt believe in God, I still believe in level.

    I checked the status window.

    I had a lot of points to distribute this time.

 Chapter 104: It stinks

    Chapter 104: It stinks

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 377]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 62 / Agility: 66 / Mana: 287 / Luck: 6 / Aesthetic: Low

    [Point: 44]

    Karimjeva was not a monster. Naturally, this meant that I didnt get experience points.

    So I raised 44 levels just by hunting the demons!

    Its great.

    In the Arcana system.

    The higher the level, the more experience points required to level up increased exponentially.

    I also felt the systems viciousness in the [Predators Swamp].

    I couldnt believe I went up 44 levels.

    But I wasnt surprised.

    I recited calmly.

    This achievement is a given.

    Needless to say, it was only natural.

    Yeah, I had hunted a lot of demons.

    Besides, the demons were not ordinary demons.

    They were the subordinates of the demon king, the high-ranking one at that.

    There was definitely an armymander involved.

    I didnt remember many messages that appeared.

    Besides, I was distracted by the battle between Senios and Karimjeva at the time.

    Some people might ask in shock.

    I cant believe youve knocked down so many demons while being distracted.

    Did you think I could afford to do so?

    Of course, I couldnt and I had my circumstance.

    A very pathetic circumstance, at that.

    Senios ice magic.

    Karimjevas fire magic.

    The two supernatural magic had collided and turned into pure magic.

    This was possible because the two properties were pr opposites.

    Thanks to this, I was able to freely use the pure magical energy that was flowing around the rupture.

    Like how I interfered with Banglets magic.

    It was the magic of two elder mages, demigods.

    The amount of mana allowed me to manifest magic as if it were water.

    Of course, I lost a little experience point because it wasnt my mana, but I med my conscience.

    Not only that.

    It was a battle on a different level.

    If it was Lee Hoyeol, the battle wouldve been too overwhelming to watch,

    In the battle of two demigods, I witnessed something.

    I noticed it because of Grandfels talent.

    To put it into words.

    Awakened.

    I had felt like I opened up my eyes that had been closed.

    I had felt like I woke up my eyes and looked into a higher state of magic.

    His innate magical talent is such that he can imitate most magic just by looking.

    And thanks to unconsciously imitating that state.

    I made the armymander sick with fear.

    I was even able to kill Karimjeva with [oddity] in the end.

    I could be certain.

    The state actually existed.

    Well, I had experience.

    Even in the days when I was ignorant about magic.

    Exploration, interference, and manifestation.

    I had immediately grasped the structure of magic.

    An experience that benefited greatly from Grandfels talent.

    The fact that the state existed meant that I could recognize it.

    Of course.

    Unfortunately, the view is blurry.

    The state was literally the state that belonged to demigods.

    At that time, I had unconsciously immersed myself.

    It was just an imitation of the state.

    To put it simply, Senios and Karimjeva had forced me to wake up my eyes for a short time.

    Even if I like taking the easy path.

    It would stab my conscience to surpass the level of a demigod at only level 377.

    But I ended up having an opinion that stabbed my conscience more than anything else.

    But oddity is no less than that.

    Yeah, that wasnt wrong.

    Because I defeated Karimjeva, who had reached the high level, through [oddity. Knowing that fact gave me a goal. This time, I was just following the state.

    If I could wake up my eyes and manifest [oddity] by my own power.

    At that time, I really wouldnt be a pathetic person.

    I didnt know when that would happen.

    However, a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step.

    Distributing the stat points was part of that step.

    The ss quest rewards are enough for strength and agility stat.

    Just like always.

    I was about to put all my points into mana but then stopped.

    Why is it 44 points?

    44 level-ups.

    Two deaths each.

    I was the one who had said.

    I had dered that I was non-religious and that I didnt believe in God.

    It was a little weird to be swayed by superstitions.

    [Mana: 331]

    As promised.

    I invested all my points into mana and shifted my gaze.

    I checked my immediate goal, the quest window.

    Identify the forces involved in the Holy War. (In Progress)<ul><li> Encounter the Saint of the Goddess Church. (In Progress)</li></ul>

    First of all, I needed to figure out what kind of person the Saint of the Goddess Church was. Of course, I didnt have to get out of my seat. I said shamelessly.

    This is also an oddity.

    Dont make a big deal of web surfing on the Mage Tower, Grandfel.

    Later on, you will say that even very early morning delivery is an oddity.

    I searched for information about the Goddess Church.

    What?

    And I regretted it.

    I shouldve invested 1 point in luck.

    Because the demon hunters sense of smell was telling me.

    Theres a saintess, but theres no saaaaint?!

    The Goddess Church was fishy!

    *

    The arrival of Muon, the Holy Land of the Goddess Church.

    The person who was more excited about the update history than anyone else was none other than Bohemians guild master, Gyver.

    Gyver recalled the humiliation in thest rupture, [Predators Swamp].

    Its a humiliation that I want to forget.

    The [Predators Swamp] rupture was created in Europe.

    Thanks to that, Bohemian entered the rupture with the full support of the EU.

    However, the attack on the rupture ended in failure.

    The goal of showing the greatest performance?

    The moment Lee Hoyeol appeared.

    It was out of his hand.

    Theres nothing to regret about that.

    However, even if he excluded Lee Hoyeol, it was a huge failure.

    It was all because of his own misjudgment.

    The greed of trying to catch two named monsters at the same time.

    What he had lost because of that mistake was too great.

    I dont have the face to see everyone.

    There were guild members who were killed during the battle.

    He couldnt help but fall for that pattern.

    He couldnt even make an excuse.

    As expected, it was because of Hoyeol.

    Because Hoyeol acted as if he knew everything.

    Gaon, Inazuma, and Berserker joined forces to respond.

    With that judgment, Hoyeol seeded in sprouting the seed of World Tree. He realized that the gap between him and Hoyeol was so big that having an inferiorityplex toward him was embarrassing.

    However.

    He had an opportunity to wash away his sorrow.

    Muon, the Holy Land of the Goddess Church, appeared!

    Gyvers ss was pdin.

    He was also a pdin chosen to carry out the ss quest.

    Although he wasnt a pdin of the Goddess Church, there was something inmon between the Churches.

    And we had a friendly rtionship with the Goddess Church.

    He himself was quite close to the NPCs of the Goddess Church.

    If he took that into ount

    Gyver thought hard.

    No matter how many times he pressed the calctor.

    Rather than exploiting the ruptures, this is a more profitable business.

    He might receive a quest.

    No, even if he didnt receive a quest, Muon was definitely in a state of confusion right now.

    Like a bolt out of the blue. They teleported from the Arcana continent to Earth.

    I can increase intimacy in the process of exining.

    That dream wasnt in vain.

    Gyver didnt hesitate.

    As soon as Muons coordinates appeared, he headed straight to Muon.

    However.

    Gyver, something is strange.

    It wasnt the Muon he imagined.

    It didnt look like it was in mes or in the hands of the demons like it was with Frost.

    A pure white fortress.

    Muon was just the same as when Arcana was a game.

    Gyver, those on the castle wall are pdins?

    Yeah.

    It was the same except for the pdins who were casting hostile gazes from the top of the castle wall.

    As expected, the reporters gathered at the scene.

    They noticed Givers arrival and asked him a question.

    Its notmon for pdins to move, is it?

    Nod

    Gyver nodded silently.

    It meant that the church had moved the pdins.

    Gyver was the yer who knew that better than anyone else.

    But Ive never seen the pdins on that magnitude.

    Thergest religion on the Arcana continent.

    As a sacred ce for the Goddess Church.

    Muon had a fortressparable to mostrge cities.

    There was no gap in sight on the walls of Muon. The pdins were lined up tightly on the castle wall.

    There seems to be some misunderstanding.

    Amidst the barrage of questions.

    Gyver opened his mouth with difficulty.

    That was the only way he could exin it.

    Theres no reason to be hostile toward us, is there?

    There was definitely a misunderstanding.

    But it wasnt a misunderstanding.

    There was a sounding from Muon.

    Booo!

    It was the sound of a horn.

    Soon, the loud sound that drew attention stopped.

    He heard a voice.

    We await the Judgment Day in Muon, the Holy Land of the Goddess Church.

    Everything is arranged by the Saintess. We dont need any help.

    So anyone who approaches Muon.

    A deration followed.

    We will punish you in the name of the Goddess.

    A clear deration of hostility towards humanity.

    .

    .

    .

    [Breaking News] Muon, the Holy Land of the Goddess Church, I dont want to talk.

    [Breaking News] EU, We have deep regrets and want to resolve the misunderstanding.

    [Breaking News] Gyver, 1st in pdin ranking, This situation is definitely serious.

    [Breaking News] AAU, We are currently assessing the situation

    Muons attitude waspletely different from what they imagined.

    Back when Arcana was a game.

    When they thought about the actions of the Goddess Church, the shock was bound to be even greater.

    I understand to some extent. Updated NPCs Arcanains who were summoned to reality were like that at first. Because they were suddenly dropped into an unfamiliar world.

    Yoon Sookyum nodded at Sung Hyunjoons words.

    But thats too much, isnt it? Sunbae, have you checked the satellite images?

    As long as Muon, the Goddess Church, showed hostility.

    AAU also couldnt sit back and watch.

    Naturally, AAU operated the satellite and took pictures of the inside of Muon.

    Click

    He clicked the mouse.

    A panoramic view of Muon came up on Sung Hyunjoons monitor.

    First of all, the number of pdins is ridiculous. At a minimum, there are tens of thousands. Up to 100,000 people. You know how much money it takes to train a pdin, dont you?

    I know. But still. Lets just say its possible because it is the Goddess Church, thergest religion on the Arcana continent. The question is, when did it start?

    Yes, thats what I want to ask, too.

    It would take an enormous amount of time to train pdins of that caliber Since when?

    Everything was arranged by the Saintess.

    They didnt need help.

    Just as they dered.

    Muon didnt seem tock anything.

    Food, clothing, and shelter, everything was self-sufficient in Muon.

    Its basically a small country.

    Is this arrangement real?

    As if theyve been preparing for a day like this

    Huft

    Not only did he sigh spontaneously, he started to have a headache.

    Above all, he wanted to avoid this kind of twist.

    It was just yesterday that I had an hour of rest thanks to Lee Hoyeol

    From emergency updates to regr updates.

    It was just a bunch of nonsense

    But they had to do something.

    Click ck

    Yoon Sookyum said, tapping on the keyboard.

    First of all, I guess some of the yers will move.

    When you said they will move, do you mean they will approach Muon?

    Hn, they seem to be yers who transferred jobs in the Goddess Church.

    Oh, thats possible, isnt it?

    Thats right. Theyre on their side, though.

    So, wouldnt it be possible to have a conversation to a certain extent?

    However, he didnt expect much. As he said, the misunderstanding seemed very deep and old. He could tell just by looking at the pdins sharp warning.

    They said it was an arrangement?

    Yoon Sookyom reflected on their words.

    They definitely said they were waiting for Judgment Day.''

    Naturally, he didnt know what Judgment Day was.

    The only thing that could be known from the horn deration was who the saintess was.

    [Saintess, Freiza].

    From the days when Arcana was just a game.

    She was a figure who was considered to be a symbol of the Goddess.

    Where should I look?

    To know what Judgment Day and her arrangements were.

    He needed to look up her settings.

    Yoon Sookyum essed the AAU database.

    Even if its simple, there should be some information left.

    He searched for information about the saintess, Freiza.

    However, no search results came up.

    Yoon Sookyum was startled.

    This doesnt make sense

    Freiza was an NPC that existed from the time when Arcana was just a game.

    She was also an important NPC who was a saintess of the Goddess Church.

    This couldnt be.

    Yoon Sookyum essed thepany messenger.

    Even if there are no records left, it should remain in the memory card.

    Well, just like the Demon King Decarabia.

    At least the person in charge of Freizas settings should know something.

    There seemed to be some employees who thought simrly to Yoon Sookyum.

    They were already inquiring about information about Freiza.

    Click ck

    ck

    Tak

    Soon, Yoon Sookyums finger stopped moving.

    He opened his mouth in a low voice.

    Its not here.

    Yes? What isnt here? Ah, caffeine? Do you want me to buy you a drink?

    No. Its not that.

    He continued speaking with a mesmerized look.

    There is not a single person who nned the saintess, Freiza.

    *

    Freiza.

    Saintess of the Goddess Church.

    She had been a famous NPC since Arcana was a game

    Well, in the past, I would have just assumed she was an Arcanain and moved on.

    I saw that it said saint instead of saintess in the quest window, so I would have wondered if there was a typo. Rather, I would have gotten suspicious of the quest.

    But I knew.

    After the Cataclysm.

    It had only been a few years since ruptures began to appear.

    The existence of demons had already been cleverly hidden in reality and society.

    It must be even worse the Arcana continent, which was the home of demons.

    Even 10 years ago, when I yed Arcana. Wasnt there a quest to hunt demons that possessed humans?

    So, I had serious doubts.

    Isnt Freiza, the saintess, is the demon?

    Lets say this was the Arcana continent.

    If I had said those thoughts out loud.

    One of every three people would have thrown stones at me.

    From the point of view of the Goddess Church, there would be nothing more sphemous.

    But unfortunately.

    Im already more than half sure.

    Above all, it was stated in the ss quest.

    A saint existed, but a saintess didnt.

    And at this moment.

    Muons attitude deepened my doubts.

    Waiting for Judgment Day on Muon

    Indeed.

    Even if I tried to be open-minded.

    Even if I looked at quests without prejudice.

    Grandfels pride couldnt understand it.

    Goddess Church.

    Even though they had so many believers.

    And even though they trained tens of thousands of amazing pdins. Why did they wait until the continent was wrecked by the demons?

    Were they just sucking their fingers at Muon? Just waiting for Judgment Day.

    It was the saint, Freiza, who encouraged the outrageous act.

    Noblesse Oblige.

    How could Grandfels pride tolerate such a behavior?

    I recited indifferently.

    That irresponsible behavior is proof that God doesnt exist.

    In any case, I needed to find out the truth.

    I needed to track the movements of the Goddess Church on the Arcana continent.

    I didnt about other yers, but it wasnt difficult for me.

    It was the saintess arrangement, they said?

    Yeah, I also had an arrangement.

    I had an informant nted in the Arcana continent.

    The spirit of the forest, nymph.

    Id have to head to a rupture to summon the nymph.

    Come to think of it, there was a rupture created by this update.

    I checked the update history.

 Chapter 105: Towers Exit - Mantra Mine

    Chapter 105: Tower''s Exit - Mantra Mine

    Mage Tower.

    The only ce to socialize, the floating garden.

    The skilled mages chattered.

    Did you fill out the application form?

    A desire to explore the unknown.

    For the mages of the Mage Tower, the outside world.

    The reality was an object of curiosity.

    Until now, they had been ignoring it because they didnt see the possibility of exiting the tower.

    Ah! Of course, Im talking about the towers exit application.

    To think it became possible.

    They felt like they finally understood why the senior mages had been away frequently recently.

    They must have had a meeting about the towers exit. At the question, answers poured in.

    Of course, I did. The problem was setting the deadline

    How about we share the deadline just between us?

    Can I do that?

    Well, what do you think? At least we shouldnt ovep each other!

    Indeed, I should do that, right? I want to increase my chances even if a little.

    The problem was that the application wasnt easy from the start. It wasnt difficult to write their purpose for the towers exit.

    They had written the purpose down ad nauseam even within the Mage Tower.

    The problem was the deadline.

    He rejects all applications that dont fit the schedule.

    Indeed.

    The deadline for the towers exit must be set ording to the schedule of the person in charge.

    The problem was that the person in charge didnt inform his schedule.

    Its not like Im taking any test questions.

    While looking around each others applications.

    Someone sighed.

    In fact, I wonder if I should go out.

    Is it because of the person in charge?

    Everyone thinks the same. Dont you?

    And who was in charge of the towers exit?

    It was Chief Co-Researcher, Hoyeol.

    The skilled mage hurriedly continued.

    Of course, I think hes amazing. How many mages have filled out this application form? It would take a lot of effort just to sort them out. But In any case, entering the rupture alone with Chief Lee Hoyeol

    It was very burdensome.

    They only knew it because they heard the rumors.

    Hoyeols notoriety.

    Soon, all eyes fell on Klee.

    Thats right. Klee has experience, right?

    Yes? Experience?

    Why are you so surprised? Well, you had a conversation alone with Chief Lee Hoyeol during the pre-verification for the regr conference. I heard that there was more than one mage who ran out of Topaz Hall crying at that time How was it, Klee?

    How was it?

    Stir

    Klee stirred her teacup with a teaspoon.

    Then she opened her mouth with difficulty.

    It was fine.

    Yes?!!

    Of course, more than I was worried about!

    Klee had made a resolution.

    Even if other skilled mages were reluctant toward Hoyeol, and even the mere mention of that name made them flinch. At least she shouldnt act like that.

    Yeah, Klee hadnt forgotten what Hoyeol said.

    Its a pretty interesting approach.

    Since there seems to be no leaps or errors in the logic and process, what is needed is the result.

    Be confident and focus on your research.

    How to grow bi-herbs.

    It was Hoyeol who had recognized the potential of that research.

    The skilled mages nodded at Klees ambiguous response.

    They exchanged meaningful nces.

    Ah, so.

    Klees application pointed to a deadline.

    So, you set the date tight, Klee?

    Yes? I just thought it would be better to try first

    As expected, Klees face is more important than her personality.

    What? What does that mean?!

    Argh! Klee, youre pinching my sides?!

    It was fun to tease Klee, who reacted strongly both when she was happy and when she was sad.

    For this fun.

    They wished Klees exit application would be epted.

    Even so, the seniors applications will take priority over us, right?

    The skilled mages werent the only ones who thought so.

    Senior mages secretly thought so, too.

    Senior mage of fire magic, Bensch William.

    Alright. There are no other seniors appointments that ovep with the schedules. Perfect.

    Bensch recalled his application for the towers exit.

    The purpose was simple.

    The deadline was the tightest.

    There was a real purpose.

    How on earth did you subdue that monster, the Fire Dragon?

    What Bensch was curious about was what happened inside the rupture.

    Even if Senios had sacrificed himself.

    Ice magic and fire magic were notpatible.

    I am sure Chief Lee Hoyeol must have also done something.

    Bensch wanted to hear from Hoyeol about the day.

    Wouldnt it be ufortable to enter the rupture alone with Hoyeol?

    Since he had been apanied by Matis, what else could he not do?

    Of course, Im worried.

    He recalled the memories of Matispany.

    Senior Matis, he didnt say a word

    However.

    He had to endure it in order to hear the story behind that day.

    Of course, Benschs worries were unfounded.

    Sksk

    Suddenly, words appeared on the parchment.

    Benschs eyes widened when he checked it.

    I-I get rejected? Me?

    His application for the towers exit had returned.

    At the same time.

    Belliere was tongue-tied again.

    Senior Mage Belliere-nim! My application for the towers exit passed!

    Klee must have filled out the towers exit application form on the same date as Bensch William Kles application passed, setting his application aside.

    Belliere recalled Marcelos words.

    Additionally, Chief Lee Hoyeol added that the position of the person wishing to exit the tower will not be considered in his decision.

    She didnt know that he meant it.

    In fact, the Elder Mage, Senios, had also formally requested permission to exit the tower from Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Klee said she got his permission.

    Belliere smiled.

    Its just in time. Klee.

    By the way

    This would make thepetition more the towers exit be more severe in the future, regardless of whether you were a senior mage, skilled mage, or apprentice mage. In that case, she thought she should prepare in advance.

    Belliere continued quietly.

    How do I pass those difficult standards? Wait a minute, Klee. Can you please tell me a little bit about how you filled out the application form?

    *

    I realized the weight of the chief.

    What kind of person has so much work to do?

    But I couldnt whine.

    Its all caused by my own mouth.

    All the towers exits were conducted ording to my schedule.

    In order to take responsibility for what I said.

    I dealt with the increased workload of the chief.

    Of course, I wasnt just speaking carelessly.

    Well, everything had a give and take.

    I remembered the update history.

    The rmended level is 550.

    The new ruptures that were updated with Muon.

    The rmended level of those ruptures wasparable to [Pedators Swamp].

    When I thought about what happened in [Predators Swamp]

    If I hadnt received help from the three guilds in the end.

    Let alone sprouting the seeds of the World Tree.

    It wouldnt have been strange if I got trampled by the monsters.

    For me, who was only at level 377.

    Level 550 rupture solo y without [Natural Enemy Rtionship] is still impossible

    This meant that the rmended level was still too much for me.

    But I wasnt alone now.

    Yeah, because I had the full power of the Mage Tower.

    Nothing is more reassuring than this !

    It meant I could enter the rupture with the mages of the Mage Tower.

    Yes, from when I first entered the Mage Tower.

    I dreamed of this day.

    However, there was a gap between dreams and reality.

    It was greed.

    Passing through most of the exit applications.

    I wanted to clear the rupture with a lot of mages.

    Following strict procedures.

    Numerous applications had been rejected.

    I put down an unusually dry application.

    You still havente to your senses. Senior Mage Bensch William.

    If you write promoting friendship in the purpose, how can I give it a pass! Yes, there was only one exit application that I approved ording to the procedure.

    [Klee Odia]

    Her purpose in exiting the tower was to collect bi-herbs necessary for research.

    Just like how I had collected four-colored mistletoe.

    It was possible to collect bi-herbs from the ruptures.

    Her purpose was fully understandable.

    Moreover, I liked Klees How to grow bi-herb research.

    I highly valued the potential of her study.

    In fact, even a skilled mage is a strong ally.

    Now that I thought about it.

    Wasnt this a good thing?

    Well, if Bensch apanied me to the rupture.

    Wouldnt there be no monsters left?

    Senior mages could clear a dozen of ruptures in an instant.

    It was me who had indirectly confirmed the force of their power.

    This was definitely a good thing.

    I almost burned all the potential benefits I could get.

    This was why people should live fairly ording to the procedure.

    I took a moment to praise myself.

    Tomorrow was the time when I would enter the rupture.

    I opened a book.

    Ive witnessed the state.

    For me, for Grandfel.

    It was like having a new goal.

    Of course, as always.

    Sk

    I devoured magic books like a daily routine.

    Clink

    I consumed bi-herbs brewed as tea.

    But the meaning behind that action was different.

    At least I knew for myself.

    If what happened so far was a struggle to not sink.

    [Due to the effect of the bi-herb, Red Moon Flower, your intelligence increases by 1 point.]

    From now on, it was a struggle to move forward.

    .

    .

    .

    [Mantra Mine  Block 1]

    [Rmended level: Lv.550]

    [Copse rate: 1.8%]

    Wow. So this is a rupture.

    Klee put on her robe and uttered in admiration.

    In fact, her admiration hadnt ceased since a while ago.

    Big buildings, people in unfamiliar clothes, everything must be new to Klee.

    But it was too early to be surprised.

    The inside of the rupture is a step further.

    A scenery mixed with reality and the Arcana continent.

    As soon as she entered the rupture, Klee looked startled.

    Its somewhat amazing.

    Andscape where buildings and a mine were mixed together.

    The scenery couldnt be intact.

    A building sprang up like a stctite in arge cave.

    This is my first time seeing such an odd rupture?

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship] didnt work either.

    It seemed the demons didnt want to touch it.

    Of course, I naturally couldnt reveal such feelings.

    I said calmly.

    Mantra Mine. Are you aware of the threats that appear here?

    Ah! Ive heard of the name Mantra Mine. At first, I thought it was an ordinary mine, but it turned out that it wasnt. So, as far as the threat factor goes

    Familiarize yourself.

    The threats.

    I recited the list of monsters that appeared in [Mantra Mine  Block 1. It was all thanks to finding that information in the update history.

    Not knowing that fact, Klee nodded with a grave expression.

    The threats are all tricky.

    That answer was understandable.

    The monsters that appeared in Mantra Mine were all [ghost] attributes. It was because of this fact that the mine was abandoned in the first ce.

    Well, physical attacks did not work on [ghost] attribute monsters.

    You need magic or buff to deal with it.

    However, this mine probably wasnt worth the effort it took to mine it. Well, it wasnt important. As I said, magic was enough to counter it.

    More importantly.

    I summoned the nymph as per my purpose.

    I was aware of the summoning process when I signed the contract.

    Soon, the nymph appeared from the air.

    I have answered your call ording to the contract.

    Gasp.

    I heard the sound of someone urgently covering their mouth.

    Only Marcelo knew that I had signed a contract with a spirit. It might be surprising to Klee. But was there any reason to be so surprised?

    In the first ce, spiritology exists in the Mage Tower.

    However, such thoughts were meaningless.

    I was also stunned inside.

    What?

    The nymphs appearance somehow became more gorgeous. No, not just her appearance Her energy of {nature} was definitely different from before.

    Did this really happen because of my pride?

    The nymph didnt hide anything.

    She continued politely.

    There has been a slight change in me due to the influence of the World Tree.

    World Tree!

    Yes, I grew the World Tree with the power of the nymph.

    I also received a reward for sprouting the World Tree. It was only natural for the party involved, the nymph, to receive a reward as well. I was slightly surprised, but I spoke without expressing it.

    That change, too, is only natural.

    As expected, I thought youd guess it.

    No, I never guessed it until I saw it.

    Of course, I couldnt refute her overestimation of me.

    I asked the nymph.

    Did you see my arrangement?

    Of course. I have a lot of stories to tell about it.

    Is that so? Lets listen to it slowly first.

    The activities of the Goddess Church on the Arcana continent.

    There was something I wanted to ask, but.

    There was a procedure for everything.

    I first received the nymphs report.

    And I was startled.

    Whats going on in the Arcana continent?

    .

    .

    .

    She never thought Chief Lee Hoyeol would have made a contract with a spirit.

    Rather, she never thought it would be possible to summon spirits from the ruptures.

    She never thought the chief would have known that fact in advance.

    Klee couldnt have imagined all of that.

    Spirits were a being that only a few of the mages could witness and make a contract with. It was surprising that Lee Hoyeol, an adventurer, could summon a spirit.

    Gasp!

    But there was another reason why Klee was surprised.

    So much that she had to cover her mouth.

    Yeah, Klee was a skilled mage of the Mage Tower.

    Even if it is a contract spirit

    Naturally, she had witnessed spirits.

    Of course, they were spirits that belonged to the skilled mages of the spirit school.

    Including Senior Mage Peiyan Lots Fire Drake.

    But what the hell was spirit?

    The energy I feel is different!

    She wasnt talking about the energy of big or small.

    Klee was a mage of the healing school.

    Since she had no expertise in spiritology, she couldnt exin it well.

    How should I say this, it feels different from the spirits Ive seen so far?

    Yes, the spirit felt elegant and ssical.

    As if her elegance was also revealed in her appearance.

    Her figure was wless.

    It was even more shocking than when she first saw Fire Drake.

    Klee cautiously predicted.

    Is she a high-ranking spirit, or stronger than that?

    Shake

    But she couldnt be higher than a higher-ranking spirit, right?

    Peiyans Fire Drake was a high-ranking spirit.

    But Klees expectations soon fell apart.

    Because of the conversation between Hoyeol and the nymph.

    T-The World Tree?

    Whats the arrangement?

    N-No! Not only that, dwarves?!

    How could she tell such great stories?

    Is it possible to share this without even changing your facial expression?

    Both of them must be more amazing than she first thought!Author''s Thoughts

    Alright, everyone, it might be toote to address this but Klee''s name is not pronounced like the name of a certain bomber child from a certain game. The ''ee'' is actually pronounced like ''e'' in Kaveh, you know, the hot sexy blonde guy from the same game. I don''t know what could be the good english equivalent of that so I just picked what google trante suggested me. Admittedly, I didn''t think too much of it it because I thought she would just be a one-shot background character (I am sorry, Klee). I apologized for the confusion, everyone.

 Chapter 106: Ego (1)

    Chapter 106: Ego (1)

    A counterattack.

    The vanguard was, of course, the decisive weapon, the [Qinberg Machine Tower].

    The Qinberg Machine Tower performed very well.

    Dwarves boasted technological prowessparable to that of the Mage Tower, even if they went in different directions.

    Wasnt the [Qinberg Machine Tower] built by those dwarves solely to hunt demons?

    Crack!

    An earthquake was caused by a machine tower that hit the ground.

    What is that?

    R-Run away!!

    Arrrgh!!

    That sound was terrifying to demons.

    That machine is knocking down the demons.

    God

    What the hell is this!

    It was a hope for those who suffered from the demons.

    Of course, the demons didnt sit still.

    In order to stop the machine tower.

    They took enormous damage and entered the [Qirnberg Machine Tower].

    Wiiing!

    But it was a misjudgment.

    As seen in the [Qirnberg Machine Tower] rupture, the inside of the machine tower was literally full of traps. No, more than a trap, it was like hell for the demons.

    Its silver!! Damn iiit!!

    It made yers mistake it forpetitive content.

    A trap made of silver prated the demons weakness.

    The demons managed to shut down the [Qirnberg Machine Tower] only after suffering a great deal of damage. Only one out of the dozens of them.

    What kind of bastards are they?

    The demons momentum was broken.

    The opponent was an unstoppable machine.

    It was also a decisive weapon that used itself as a sacrifice and proceeded with the exorcism until the end. In the end, the demons chose to avoid the [Qinberg Machine Tower] rather than attack it.

    The Qirnberg Machine Tower is our beacon!

    Chase the machine tower!

    There is a machine tower behind us. Dont back down!

    Survivors gathered in the direction of the tower.

    Some people used the machine tower as an escort to reach their destination, while others gained courage from the machine tower and fought against the demons.

    Did this mean that there was still hope on the Arcana continent?

    They got the blessing of a new World Tree.

    For the first time since the demons appeared.

    The demons force was faltering.

    The news spread quickly throughout the continent.

    Thump!

    A tremor felt from far away.

    The roaring sound made by the [Qirnberg Machine Tower] as it moved.

    The tremor was also transmitted to the dwarves who were hiding in their hideouts.

    Were there any survivors left in Akshan?

    That was the trigger for the dwarves to move.

    Thump!

    Not long after they moved, something came up over the Arcana continent.

    A flying boat so huge that it was amazing it could fly in the sky.

    The culmination of dwarven technology had begun its flight.

    Bang bang!

    A barrage of bombs poured down from flying boat,,

    Dwarves flying boat, along with the Qinberg Machine Tower, became another disaster for the demons.

    Why was this happening to the Arcana continent?

    Even those who fought back.

    And both the demons couldnt even imagine the reason.

    It couldnt be helped.

    The fact that this all came from only one person.

    It was only natural that they couldnt even imagine it yet.

    .

    .

    .

    The nymph delivered the news of the Arcana continent.

    Thanks to that, I felt it a little bit.

    Wow, Ive done one hell of a job.

    Its worth the fuss of being a real legacy.

    [Qirnberg Machine Tower].

    It seemed to be performing extremely well, befitting its name as a decisive battle weapon for the great demons.

    I did think that it could properly hunt down the demons from within.

    To the point that those vicious guys actually avoid it.

    It must be because of the goodpatibility.

    After all, the demons biggest weapon was [status abnormality]. Well, even the elder mages of the Mage Tower, who were called demigods, got swayed by their [status abnormality].

    It naturally wont work on machines.

    When I thought about it like that, I felt bbergasted.

    Could it be that Akshan even thought of thatpatibility?

    Then they were really demon hunters.

    Even their way of thinking is just like the demons natural enemy.

    Of course, it wasnt just admirable.

    I was the one who had operated the [Qirnberg Machine Tower].

    Yeah, I had a legitimate right.

    [Experience point is umting in the decisive battle weapon, Qirnber Machine Tower.]

    [Fame is umting in the decisive battle weapon, Qirnber Machine Tower.]

    [You obtain the right to acquire the umted experience and fame.]

    The machine tower was ying the demons on the Arcana continent.

    I had the right to acquire the experience and fame umted in the tower!

    To be honest, I couldnt even guess. Aside from fame, how much experience was built up in the machine tower? Didnt the nymph just say that?

    Hundreds of thousands of demons rushed to stop one machine tower.

    It meant that a tower had destroyed hundreds of thousands of demons until it fell. How much experience it must have!

    My greed sprang up.

    It was my inner circumstance that I couldnt reveal.

    I want to head to the continent right away.

    But this time, it made sense.

    If Grandfel wanted to step on the Arcana continent to hunt demons out of pride.

    I wanted to step on the Arcana continent to acquire the experience umted in the [Qirnberg Machine Tower]!

    Hundreds? No, it doesnt matter if hundreds of millions of demons stand in the way.

    Because I had a title.

    [Last Adventurer: You will not die on the Arcana continent. Upon death, you return to reality immediately and cannot ess the Arcana continent for a certain period of time.  Cooldown: 24 hours]

    I didnt know about the reality or the ruptures.

    At least on the Arcana continent, I had no fear of dying, sinking in pride, and drowning.

    So if I somehow found a way to get to the Arcana continent!

    It will be like winning a lottery.

    I spoke with such an impure intention.

    Perhaps she sensed a solemnity in my words.

    The nymph opened her mouth.

    I can also understand that feeling.

    Then she continued.

    But I dont think you need to worry too much for the time being. The demons seem to be in great confusion, thanks to the dwarvesing forward along with the machine tower.

    Oh, I couldnt leave out the dwarves.

    I tried to think.

    Why did the dwarves move?

    If I had to pick a reason, it would definitely be the [Qirnberg Machine Tower].

    I couldnt find out the specific circumstances surrounding it.

    I think theres something.

    It was just what I could expect.

    I wondered if the dwarves knew something about [Akshans Annihtion]. Of course, it wasnt something to worry about now. Well, if it was relevant, it would pop up on the quest goals.

    However, it doesnt smell as bad as the Goddess Church.

    To hunt the demons.

    They reappeared on the continent.

    Even if the dwarves had their own circumstances.

    They werent a race without pride.

    The pride in my heart was telling me.

    The day wille when I can meet them, too.

    Lets wrap up the nymphs report.

    Speaking of which, I asked the nymph.

    Did she know anything about the activities of the Goddess Church?

    The nymph shook her head gracefully.

    No. In the past and in recent years. I havent heard anything about their whereabouts.

    The nymph was a forest spirit.

    The forest spirit was able to talk to the trees, so she was well-informed of the news of the Arcana continent.

    Even the nymph had never heard any news about the activities of the Goddess Church, both in recent years and in the past

    I guess they really just have been sucking their fingers.

    Judgment Day was it?

    Just waiting for the day to do something.

    I could be sure.

    As expected, they suck.

    sphemy or whatever.

    It seemed I needed to turn the Goddess Church upside down.

    Of course, it wouldnt be easy.

    Above all, the Goddess Church was a huge force.

    I didnt have to go far, it was easy to tell just by looking at the uproar in themunity.

    The number of pdins waiting in Muon alone was close to 100,000 As if that wasnt enough, they even denied ess to yers from the same Goddess Church.

    The Holy Land, Muon, is an impregnable fortress.

    In that Muon, I had to encounter the saint, who was not a saintess, and was unknown. I was already at a loss, but what I had to do right now was simple.

    In order to stand up to the forces, I too had no choice but to be a big shot.

    So lets take a step forward.

    Since I had entered a rupture, I would start by raising my level.

    Of course, I didnt intend to only use one well.

    I said to Klee, who had been silent for a while.

    Skilled mage, Klee Odia.

    Y-Yes?! Well, I didnt hear anything. No, even if I heard it, I would keep it a secret until the end. I didnt eavesdrop because I wanted to!

    I know.

    Machine tower, World Tree, dwarves.

    In fact, it was as if I was bragging about me.

    Due to my personality, I would reveal it proudly if I had to reveal it, and it wasnt a story that could be hidden.

    However, it was also wrong for a person who wasnt involved to talk about other peoples stories hastily.

    You just have to behave formally.

    It was a matter of going against formality.

    Klee nodded as if she had been waiting for my words.

    Yes, of course! Everything follows formalities and procedures I will focus on my goal, which is gathering bi-herbs. If you have anything to say, please call me!

    Rush

    Klee withdrew her hand out from her flowing robe and reached for the leaves growing in the cave. des of grass emitting a soft blue light. Anyone could tell that it was a precious bi-herb.

    But I opened my mouth once again.

    Klee Odia.

    Y-Yes!

    There is also a procedure for collecting herbs.

    Yes?

    Look around.

    ?!

    [Morspike Mercenarys Vengeful Ghost: Lv.560]

    [Morspike Mercenarys Vengeful Ghost: Lv.560]

    [Morspike Mercenarys Vengeful Ghost: Lv.560].

    It happened in an instant.

    The moment Klee reached for the bi-herb.

    Float

    Ghosts surrounded Klee.

    U-Ugh!

    It was as if they were waiting for the moment Klee picked the bi-herb.

    They were stuck on the wall of the cave, with only their head exposed, staring at Klee.

    T-Thank you. Chief!

    Clee freaked out and pulled out of the bi-herbs.

    Then she asked me.

    Chief, do you know that bi-herb?

    I did.

    Because I had knowledge acquired through [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    The knowledge was telling me.

    The name of the nt.

    Ethereal grass.

    Ethereal grass? As expected, with my limited insight, this is the first time Ive heard of it

    It is natural to not know. Klee Odia.

    Yeah, it was only natural that she didnt know.

    This bi-herb was notmon.

    I recited its effect.

    Ethereal grass has the power to attract the soul. Therefore, it can also be used as an elixir ingredient for necromancers. However, to those who dont know its value, it is nothing more than an ominous nt that attracts ghosts.

    Klee seemed to realize it then.

    Necromancer So its not known.

    Necromancer was rare in the Arcana continent.

    Among yers, the necromancer ss was extremely rare.

    Even the terms of the transfer were unknown. I heard that it was treated as a hidden ss.

    But the reason why the ethereal grass was unknown.

    Thats not the only reason.

    I looked at the vengeful ghosts who seemed to be disappointed.

    Were trying to appease their regret with me?

    Soon, those who escaped from the wall took up a fighting stance.

    But, you have chosen the wrong opponent.

    Even if I had a sword at my side.

    Even if I looked like this, I was still a mage.

    I was also the chief mage of the Mage Tower.

    Although I am just a parachute.

    Just like how the demon hunters and demons were natural enemies.

    Mages and ghosts were the same way.

    I opened my mouth, raising my mana.

    I have a question. Klee Odia.

    A question? Yes, Ill do my best to answer it!

    Do you think that ethereal grass with such unusual effects could grow anywhere?

    Uhm, no! Bi-herbs are nts that are closely influenced by the environment!

    Klee-nim, you have deep knowledge of bi-herbs.

    N-No! I am not great enough for spirit-nim to praise me!!

    As the nymph said, it was the correct answer.

    Even the four-colored mistletoe collected in the [Predators Swamp]. It was able to grow from a normal mistletoe to a precious bi-herb under the influence of the seed of the World Tree.

    So then, what factors do you think that influenced the ethereal grass to grow here, in the Mantra Mine?

    Um, thats

    Kle couldnt answer easily.

    It wasnt something to ask.

    It was only natural that she couldnt answer.

    I wouldnt have guessed it at all if it werent for the knowledge of all the nts and minerals Id acquired from the [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    Ethereal grass grows only where ethereal iron is buried.

    In terms of rarity.

    That mineral was a type that could be counted on one finger.

    It seemed to be buried in the closed Mantra Mine.

    Sssss

    Mospike mercenaries vengeful ghosts rushed at me.

    Yeah, it makes sense if it was ethereal iron.

    Those mercenaries must have also entered the Mantra Mine aiming for valuable treasure. However, ethereal iron couldnt be easily collected or smelted.

    Of course, such things didnt matter to me.

    Collecting it?

    I had the [Pentragtam of Pure Knowledge].

    Smelting it?

    Including the ethereal iron.

    Any mineral could be smelted.

    The news about dwarves.

    What I just heard from the nymph.

    So, youre the only ones who are the problem.

    Rapid exploration and interference.

    I unleashed mana.

    Crack!

    !!!

    The ghosts froze.

 Chapter 107: Ego (2)

    Chapter 107: Ego (2)

    Thendscape of the state remained blurry.

    I recalled that feeling and manifested Senios ice magic. Although it may be nothing more than a drop in the oceanpared to the original, I was able to follow along at least in a simr way.

    Crack crack!!

    The power was incredible.

    [Morspike Mercenarys Vengeful Ghost: Lv.560]

    [Stiffness urs to Morspike Mercenarys Vengeful Ghost.]

    [Stiffness urs to Morspike Mercenarys Vengeful Ghost.]

    I never thought a level 560 monster would freeze and not be able to do anything.

    Suddenly, I recalled my struggle in the [Predators Swamp] rupture. Yeah, howme it was then?

    Magic isnt enough, so I even use swordsmanship

    I didnt even use the sword aura.

    Just to protect my weak body.

    I copied Harkons posture.

    Compared to then, it was a great development. Now.

    Of course.

    It wasnt just high-level magic.

    It was the manifestation of state-level magic.

    Unlike with Karimjeva, I wasnt fully prepared now and didnt overdose myself with bi-herbs. The consumption of mana was extreme. My eyelids were shaking, but I didnt show it.

    This kind of ice magic at once!

    I spoke to Klee, who was breathing in the cold.

    Its not just the living who are after the grass.

    Oh, I see!

    Keep that in mind. Ill leave the disposition to you.

    This was the authority of the chief.

    I shamelessly ordered her to take care of it.

    It was literally a monster that caught everything.

    I didnt really want to share the experience point, but.

    I have to save my mana.

    Ethereal iron.

    Now that I found out ethereal iron was buried in Mantra Mine.!

    Y-Yes!

    Klee looked a little surprised at my words.

    But she soon disposed of the frozen vengeful ghosts.

    Yeah, this was what organized society was like.

    She had no choice but to do as demanded.

    I used my rank well like this.

    As expected of the Mage Tower.

    Klee Odia.

    She was a skilled mage of the healing school.

    However, her school knowledge wasnt necessary to hunt monsters of this level. She manifested basic magic and quickly proceeded with the vengeful ghosts.

    Jessie Heinness is not treated as an apprentice for no reason.

    I was startled for a moment.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.].

    However, it was natural that my contribution was bigger.

    The backup of the Mage Tower, nothing was more reliable than this.

    I was careful not to show my dark intentions.

    That wouldnt happen, but just in case.

    Wow, so this is the ethereal grass.

    Klees mind was already focused on the ethereal grass.

    Yeah, lets just be satisfied and gather some bi-herbs.

    Considering the effect, it probably wouldnt be useful right now.

    If I stacked them up, the day woulde when I would need to use it.

    If you need my blessing, please tell me.

    The nymph, who had been silent, spoke to me.

    The nymph had helped to grow the four-colored mistletoe.

    It was her area of expertise.

    However, as I said, the effect of the ethereal herb was useless right now.

    Plus the blessing of the nymph, {nature} ability, consumed my mana.

    At least until I mastered the ethereal grass. Blessings were sealed.

    Having collected the bi-herb nts, I checked my inventory.

    As expected, digging a lot of wells was worth it.

    An item acquired in [Predators Swamp].

    [Modest Storage Belt].

    Thanks to extracting the effects of inventory expansion that was attached to the item.

    And added it to my clothing.

    I had more room in my inventory.

    What it meant was simple.

    Whether it was the ethereal grass herb.

    Or ethereal iron.

    Or experience point.

    I can go out and fill it up as much as possible.

    It looked like greed but it wasnt.

    How can I be greedy when I am the embodiment of pure integrity?

    Okay.

    This was just to be a big shot.

    I couldnt miss anything.

    This was my desperate struggle to achieve my goal.

    *

    nce-

    Klee looked at Hoyeol from under her robe.

    Why did he do that?

    She never thought he would entrust the vengeful ghosts that were incapable of fighting to her.

    For Klee, Hoyeols behavior was iprehensible.

    Klee was a skilled mage of the Mage Tower.

    It was very unfamiliar.

    Hoyeols behavior was different from the mages of the Mage Tower that she had seen.

    Klee knew mages very well.

    It might be a different case for magic, but.

    Basically, they werent interested in other people.

    Me too

    Because she knew that fact.

    She was ready to exit the tower.

    Even if Hoyeol apanied her as the person in charge.

    She would protect her safety at all costs.

    But it was unexpected.

    Yeah.

    With generosity.

    Klee Odia.

    There is also a procedure for collecting herbs.

    Look around.

    It was understandable that Hoyeol warned her and stopped the vengeful ghosts with ice magic.

    Because he was in charge. He wouldnt want any problems to arise when exiting the tower.

    But at the end, why did he?

    Klee had a lot of question marks in her head as she tried to get rid of the vengeful ghosts.

    Was it because she was a skilled mage that she couldnt understand the chiefs thoughts?

    She wondered if Senior Belliere would have figured him out right away.

    Hmm

    She couldnt understand.

    So, Klee had been looking at Hoyeol for a while.

    She thought there might be a clue in his gaze.

    I dont know. Belliere-nim.

    Never-changing attitude.

    The face that remained expressionless as always.

    Naturally, that couldnt have been possible.

    A voice came to Klee who was screaming out.

    Do you have some questions?

    Oops.

    Klee shut her mouth again.

    Now he was using the magic to see through her inner heart?

    Toward Klee, who was paralyzed for no reason, Hoyeols words continued.

    I mean about the ethereal grass.

    Luckily, that was what he meant.

    Yes. I dont know the rtion between the ethereal grass and the mine

    She trailed at the end of her words.

    There were hundreds of thousands of bi-herb nts growing on the Arcana continent.

    It was impossible to understand each effect and characteristic

    Ethereal iron.

    Yes?

    Ethereal grass is a bi-herb that grows only in ces where the ethereal iron is buried.

    !

    Did he have to exin?

    How on earth does Chief Lee Hoyeol have such extensive knowledge of bi-herbs? This is information I couldnt find even in the books of Mage Tower?

    And why did he tell such valuable information?

    Youre telling me so casually.

    No matter how hard she thought about it, Hoyeol was not like a mage.

    No, was he really a mage?

    She even thought of such nonsense.

    But that wasnt all.

    The environment in which medicinal herbs grow, etc. It would be useless information for me. However, I am giving this information to you because I am also thinking about your research, how to grow bi-herbs.

    !

    He was thinking about her research?

    It had been a while since the regr conference ended.

    He thought about it all this time?

    Why?

    She didnt know the reason, but he was still the chief.

    From the conference until now.

    He didnt stop thinking about work.

    Klee couldnt help but admire again.

    I dont think I would ever be able to do something like that even if someone asked me, Chief!

    *

    The mine became moreplex as it got intertwined with the forests.

    The person who served as a guide was none other than the nymph.

    This way.

    The nymph could talk to nts, including trees.

    The ethereal grass where the ethereal iron was buried.

    Thanks to listening to her, I could figure out its location.

    Its a perfect shortcut.

    [Mantra Mine  Block 1].

    The shortest route to [Iron Master], the boss monster of the rupture. Information on [Iron Master] was also found in the update history.

    [Iron Master: Lv.650]

    It was just a 650-level monster.

    It must be pretty tough.

    Lets be careful.

    Thats what I thought back then.

    After finding out that it was rted to ethereal iron.

    The name made sense.

    And more than anything, I was d.

    This big mine didnt just close down.

    Knowledge of all minerals.

    If it werent for my prior knowledge of ethereal iron.

    I would have to struggle quite a bit in the battle against the Iron Master.

    Soon, Nymphs wings, which were moving ahead, fluttered and stopped.

    This is the ce.

    I spoke to Klee.

    Klee Odia, stand by here.

    I hadnt known.

    I knew now.

    Klees support was not needed.

    Tap tap

    What greeted me was arge iron giant.

    He was about 3 meters tall and had armor that tightly covered his body. Considering that his level was 650, his appearance was bound to be overwhelming with a sense of intimidation.

    However.

    Without fail, you look like a warrior.

    I wasnt intimidated.

    Apart from Grandfels personality, I knew.

    That huge body was just an illusion.

    Yes, [Iron Master] was an illusion created by ethereal iron.

    But you cant fool my eyes.

    Ethereal iron.

    That name basically meant ghost-possessed iron, didnt it?

    The Iron Master was clearly a warrior.

    It looked like it wanted to sh swords.

    But as I said, that was a fake made by the ethereal iron.

    Just like a ghost.

    Physical attacks couldnt hit it.

    That trick doesnt work on me.

    So what I needed at this moment was.

    Not a sword, but mana.

    Yeah, the mana Id stocked up to acquire ethereal iron.

    Gooo

    I immediately pulled up my magic.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship] wasnt activated. Did this mean my level increased so did my mana? I was able to feel the changed flow of mana.

    You noticed it right away. Youre not a stupid idiot.

    A voice like scraping metal was heard from the [Iron Master].

    It must be the ethereal irons voice.

    To think that an iron was talking.

    If it were me in the past, I would have made a fuss.

    But I knew everything about ethereal iron.

    Its only natural it can speak.

    Indeed.

    There was a reason why ethereal iron was treated like the legendary minerals. Yes, because ethereal iron was the material of Ego Sword.

    Ego Sword.

    A sword with an ego.

    A precious existence that had been a hot topic since the days when Arcana was just a game. However, that fact wasnt known not only to the yers but also to the Arcanains who possessed an ego sword.

    That was how precious this iron was.

    I could guess why.

    First of all, finding ethereal iron was difficult.

    Ethereal iron was basically a rare mineral.

    However, as if that wasnt enough, it had its own will.

    No, it was more like stubbornness than a will.

    I heard the scraping sound again.

    Mage, do you think I will give in to you?

    In other words, it wouldnt give in to you willingly. That was probably why it created the illusion. I recalled how to collect ethereal iron.

    Either be acknowledged or subjugated.

    Whatever it was, it wouldnt be easy.

    Didnt the mercenaries who heard the rumor about ethereal iron somehow end up as vengeful ghosts?

    But, you know.

    Im stubborn, too.

    No, it was more like pride than stubbornness.

    I cast magic on [the Iron Master].

    The armor was just a facade.

    Knowing that the essence of it was a ghost.

    What I chose was pure magic.

    Swoosh!

    Senior mage of pure magic, Banglet Tom.

    I manifested the rays of mana that I usually used as a thermal te.

    Lets somehowpensate for the difference in power due to the gap in mana by adding the [aesthetic] stat!

    Shwaagh!

    I didnt know how effective the effort was.

    First, something shy.

    I used one and hit it.

    You are no ordinary mage.

    Zigzag.

    For a moment, the magic beam that had been extending was bent brilliantly.

    Swoosh!

    Shwaagh!

    I started to pierce the [Iron Master]. When I saw that scene, I felt it again.

    You know. I didnt say [oddity] was on the same simr level of state for no reason.

    But you still cant make me give in.

    But this guys body was an ethereal iron hiding somewhere.

    The Iron Master was back on his feet.

    This was why he was tricky to deal with.

    If I cant break the ethereal irons stubbornness.

    In the end, the ethereal iron had to be destroyed.

    That was the method to escape from the endlessly reviving [Iron Master].

    I checked the remaining amount of mana.

    There was about 70 percent remaining.

    Will I be able to break the ethereal irons stubbornness while my mana holds out?

    No, whether I was able to do it or not.

    I have to break it.

    From struggling just not to sink.

    I had pledged to struggle to move forward.

    For me, it was an opportunity that I couldnt miss.

    There was a saying that if you dont have teeth, you still have gums.

    Yeah, if I didnt have magic.

    I just had to bring out something.

    I had dug out wells for that purpose.

    The battle with the [Iron Master] continued.

    There was apatibility between a mage and a ghost.

    Thanks to this, I was able to overwhelm him, but the mana consumed was also extreme.

    Of course, just like ethereal iron, I didnt break my stubbornness.

    In the end, I have no choice but to bring out the next move.

    Magic, then ck magic.

    Even though I didnt have mana, I had a lot of the right mana.

    However.

    I wont give in Mage!!

    I paused at the screaming voice of the ethereal iron.

    Even if it destroys me, I wont give in. The only person who can subdue me is a swordsman with the skills I can serve!

    It wasnt usually stubborn either.

    It was a level of pride beyond stubbornness.

    Of course, it was something I couldnt ignore.

    Well, I wasnt a mage.

    Clink

    I nonchntly raised my sword.

    Then I took a breath.

    Sword aura swayed on the de.

    My level was insignificant.

    In the battlefield between life and death, the aura bes darker and takes on its own color.

    Thanks to that, for me, the battles in every rupture.

    Thanks to always treating them as a battlefield between life and death.

    My aura was iparably thicker than before.

    Without the slightest hesitation.

    It gave off its own noble light.

    Suddenly, I heard the ethereal irons voice, which was full of emotion.

    Sword aura! Youre the one Ive been waiting for!

 Chapter 108: Ego (3)

    Chapter 108: Ego (3)

    2nd ce in the guild ranking. Union.

    Guild Master Liu Jinchun had a goal.

    Well take this opportunity to usurp Shining.

    The opportunity was, of course, the newly created rupture with a new update.

    His goal to overthrow Shining never changed.

    However, he couldnt help but take it more seriously this time.

    Because Shining was currently staggering like never before.

    Rox, you must have suffered great damage in your force.

    Jesse Heinness, who was called the second-inmand of Shining after Rox.

    [Breaking News] Jessie Heinness officially withdrew from Shining!

    She ran away from the fence called Shining.

    He didnt know her reason, but he could tell that statement was not a dream.

    Shinings stock price plummeted. The fact that Unions stock price conversely rose was the proof.

    There is no time to waste in Muon.

    The Holy Land of the Goddess Church, Muon.

    At first, he assessed its usefulness.

    There were many factors that would help the guild in many ways if they had a friendly rtionship with the Goddess Church.

    However, now that he knew Muon harbored hostile feelings toward humanity.

    There was no reason to cling to Muon anymore.

    [Mantra Mine  Block 2]

    [Rmended level: Lv.550]

    [Copse rate 0.8%]

    Everyone, enter the rupture!

    In the face of a golden opportunity to stand on top of Shining.

    Liu Jinchun didnt hesitate.

    He entered the rupture with Unions most elite force.

    Dont back down!

    Clench your teeth and hold on!!

    What are you doing, cast magic!

    The raid wasnt easy.

    Above all, all the monsters appearing in the rupture had ghost attribute.

    In preparation for this, they took a potion that gave properties to weapons and made them capable of attacking ghosts.

    Theyre too fast!

    Damn it, theyre hiding in the wall.

    Its not easy to swing a sword because it flies over their head!

    Sss

    They were moving as if they were toying with arge army.

    However, Liu Liu Jinchun had numerous experiences.

    From the days when Arcana was just a game until now.

    He had experiences that helped Union stand tall as a top-tier guild.

    Dont chase them. Stay in line.

    It was a tricky pattern.

    But hed seen a lot of monsters with much more despairing patterns.

    And since this was a great opportunity, he had prepared thoroughly.

    We wont do what they want us to do.

    Liu Jinchun was confident in a drawn-out war.

    Under his leadership, Union calmly attacked the rupture.

    And now.

    All troops on standby.

    To identify the topography of the mine.

    Dozens of explorers scattered throughout.

    Soon, they returned to the main road holding something.

    Ivepleted the map.

    No matter howplex the structure of the mine was, it was impossible to ovee quantities.

    Liu Jinchun looked at the maps that the explorers created by using their skills.

    He found a passage that particrly caught his eye among dozens of maps.

    There are unusually a lot of weeds that have grown.

    Of course, Liu Jinchun didnt think long.

    Because he had plenty of hands and feet to suffer on his behalf.

    He gestured and a few groups moved quickly.

    Ill be back with the information.

    They disappeared over the mine with the explorers map.

    Soon, good news came to Liu Jinchun.

    It was news that the [Iron Master] had been discovered.

    It could be said to be the boss monster of the rupture.

    All forward!

    [Iron Master].

    If he knocked that monster down, the rupture would be cleared. If he cleared the new rupture perfectly in a short time, the expectation for guild ranking to change wouldnt be in vain.

    There is so much useless trash.

    A giant d in iron armor.

    The size and voice.

    It was exuding a sense of intimidation.

    All forces charge!

    Liu Jinchun.

    He and other Union yers didnt step down.

    It was thanks to the special effect of Liu Jinchuns ss, [sovereign].

    Chief: After the battle begins, the skill Morale Boost is activated on yers who serve the sovereign until the sovereign receives the first damage. The effect of Morale Boost is proportional to the sovereigns level.

    A huge guild.

    The reason why Union could rally around Liu Jinchun.

    It was thanks to Liu Jinchuns ss called [sovereign].

    Liu Jinchun looked at the guild members rushing to the giant.

    They are my swords and shields.

    It wasnt just all talk.

    The experience points they earned.

    They were actuallying to him at a certain rate.

    Yes, this was the power of the rare ss [sovereign]!

    That was why Liu Jinchun received full support from China. Of course, Lin Jinchun was also well aware of its weight. So he made a cool judgment.

    Argh!

    Guild members were falling down.

    Liu Jinchun didnt blink an eye.

    Swords and shields could be reced as many times as possible.

    But there was only one [sovereign].

    No one can rece me.

    Liu Jinchun swung his sword and shield.

    Never back off!

    Thanks to the skill effect of [Chief].

    The guild members moved in unison under his direction.

    The Iron Master opened his mouth.

    Youre the kind of people I hate.

    What was the monster talking about?

    Despite the bitter words, Liu Jinchuns eyes were not shaken.

    Agitated in front of the enemy?

    It was impossible for a sovereign.

    Even if it destroys me, I wont give in.

    What he wished for.

    Liu Junchun constantly overwhelmed the Iron Master.

    Its durability in getting up again every time it fall down was amazing.

    But as he had emphasized many times, it was impossible to ovee quantity.

    Crash!

    Soon, he heard a sound.

    At the same time, the wall of the mine glowed.

    It was only then that Liu Jinchun realized.

    Was its body a rock?

    If he had destroyed the main body from the beginning.

    Would he have been able to knock it down faster?

    But it didnt matter.

    Its fine.

    He had plenty of swords and shields anyway.

    The fact that [Mantra Mine  Block 2] was conquered with the power of Union didnt change.

    A message came up.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Youve cleared Mantra Mine  Block 2 rupture.]

    Liu Jinchun smiled with great satisfaction.

    Its time to enjoy the air at the top.

    *

    Its scary. Really.

    Lets imagine if I didnt have the [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    Of course, I wouldnt have known what ethereal grass was like, right? Then, it would have been hard just to knock down the Iron Master.

    I guess I was lucky enough to find out that the ethereal iron was the main body.

    Attacking the ethereal iron directly.

    Lets imagine I had knocked down the Iron Master.

    By destroying the ethereal iron.

    It was so terrible that I couldnt help but groan! It was the ethereal iron that could make ego equipment, including an ego sword. It was like smashing it with my own hands.

    Just imagining it

    It gave me goosebumps. Seriously.

    What you dont know wont kill you.

    If you dont know until the end, you wont know.

    If I ever found outter.

    I would have insomnia from that day on.

    Of course, I couldnt even guess the ethereal grass mary value.

    Because that information was unknown, like the Ego Sword.

    But I could guess this.

    [Ethereal Iron]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: When crafting, give an Ego to the crafted item.]

    [Description: A mineral containing a soul. Its rarity is worthy of being treated as a legend, and its value cannot be dared to be evaluated.]

    Indeed.

    That great ethereal iron came into my hands.

    Yes, it was all thanks to the sword aura.

    As I said before.

    There were two ways to acquire the ethereal iron.

    Either you subdue the ethereal iron.

    Or got recognized by the ethereal iron

    This was thetter, I was recognized by the ethereal iron.

    Even now, your sword aura is as noble as ever Nevertheless, you still have endless possibilities for development.

    It was the ethereal irons evaluation of me.

    While I was listening to it, I thought it felt familiar somehow.

    Come to think of it, it was simr to what Harkon said, right?

    I was sure of it before, but only today can I say it with confidence. Sir Hoyeol! You must walk the path of the sword. Talented people like you can be counted on one hand. No, on three fingers within the continent!

    The ethereal iron continued like that.

    I have been waiting for someone like you here. Could you please take me to the level of the sword that you will pursue? I will also burn my body so that you can reach the state!

    Just as magic had its state.

    Swordsmanship must have its own state.

    Of course, there was nothing I couldnt do.

    Because I have no intention of wasting Granfels talent.

    In addition.

    Even if it was a waste of the well that had been dug steadily in its own way.

    I would have to struggle as hard as I can.

    That was how I got the ethereal iron.

    Well, I didnt get the experience point.

    Breaking the ethereal iron just for the experience point?

    What kind of crazy person in the world could do such a thing?

    Of course, the results of Iron Masters disappearance remained unchanged.

    [Youve cleared the Mantra Mine  Block 1 rupture.]

    Soon, a message appeared.

    Thendscape of the rupture copsed immediately.

    Perhaps because it wasnt the first time.

    The nymph bowed to me formally.

    Then, I hope you are at peace until our next meeting.

    Somehow, I felt like her tone of voice was bing more refined.

    I couldnt find fault with the way she spoke.

    I summoned the nymph back and found Klee.

    Oh, is it over, Chief Lee Hoyeol?

    As expected.

    Klee was shaken by the copsing rupture.

    Even if she was a skilled mage of the Mage Tower, she must be surprised to see it for the first time. I calmly spoke to Klee.

    There is nothing to be afraid of.

    Yeah, close your eyes and open them.

    Youll be back to reality.

    Well, like now.

    Amidst the buildings.

    I saw the yers when I first opened my eyes.

    When I looked around, they looked puzzled.

    What, its already cleared?

    It was surprising.

    I was surprised too.

    Well, lets just say that thanks to the nymph, I found a shortcut to the ce where the ethereal iron was buried. The process to acquire the ethereal iron was much shorter than expected.

    Wait, silver hair and that outfit Thats Lee Hoyeol, right?!

    Damn it, no wonder.

    Lee Hoyeol? When did he enter the rupture again?

    The yers buzzed.

    This didnt happen just once or twice for me.

    I didnt have to pay attention to those gazes.

    But whos lowering her head next to him?

    It wasnt the same for Klee.

    No, not only Klee, if the world knew that the Mage Tower had moved. It was obvious that the mages of the Mage Tower would get a lot of attention.

    Yeah, therefore.

    Is she with Lee Hoyeol-ssi?

    I dont know, but shall we get an interview?

    Wait a minute, lets take a look

    Didnt I apany her to the towers exit?

    Tap tap

    I headed straight for the portal.

    Lets go.

    As soon as I dropped my words, Klee followed suit.

    That was enough. yers and reporters, who were interested in Klee, immediately turned around while swallowing their mouths in regret.

    Silence.

    Keep your formalities and manners.

    I wont answer your rude questions.

    It was thanks to the consistent attitude Id shown.

    Of course, Klee couldnt know that.

    Klee seemed puzzled even when we arrived at the Mage Tower through the portal.

    But I was the chief, and Klee was a skilled mage. In other words, I didnt have to exin the specific reasons.

    Thats what society is like.

    In ss society, if I say get it done, then you have to get it done.

    I shamelessly opened my mouth as I climbed the stairs.

    All the schedules were finished in time.

    Oh, yes!

    I hope this towers exit will be helpful for your research.

    No, I hope so.

    The state of magic wasnt enough, so now I had to reach the state of the sword.

    As my goal was getting bigger, medicine was essential for me

    *

    The towers exit.

    Questions poured out for Klee, who just returned from her schedule.

    Skilled mages surrounded Klee.

    Their eyes sparkled with curiosity.

    How was the world out there, Klee?

    What about the rupture? How was the rupture?

    No, everyone. Wait a minute. Everyone, please be quiet.

    Silence

    The one who calmed themotion was Jibril, who had her hair braided into two pigtails.

    From a prestigious family in the empire.

    Jibril always had a strong presence among skilled mages.

    She cleared her throat and opened her mouth.

    Hmm, no matter how curious you are, you have to keep the order.

    She continued speaking kindly.

    Did everything go well, Miss Klee?

    The voice continued as Klee nodded.

    You didnt have any problems with Chief Lee Hoyeol?

    Ah, thats right!

    Then sighs erupted everywhere.

    Theypletely forgot it because they focused on the towers exit itself.

    The fact that Klee went to the tower alone with Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Finicky No, the chief is very feisty.

    Right? Hes very direct.

    Honestly, hes a little scary?

    Conversations poured out rapidly.

    Shake

    Klee, who was silent, inadvertently shook her head.

    Miss Klee?

    She did it so vigorously that the crowd was shocked.

    Everyone had a big misunderstanding.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol is not that kind of person!

    Klee recalled the towers exit.

    He kindly taught her the knowledge of bi-herbs.

    He warned her of the attack of the vengeful ghosts.

    How many times had she received direct help from the chief?

    Not only that, my research

    Except for Belliere.

    No one was interested in the How to grow bi-herb.

    He was thinking about it more seriously than she was.

    Jibril sensed something unusual.

    What was that reaction, Miss Klee? As expected, did something happen?

    Tell me quickly. What is it? Did something happen to you two~?

    Klee! Are you really going to keep your mouth shut?

    But Klee closed her lips tightly.

    It was because she didnt forget what Hoyeol said.

    You just have to act formally.

    Formally.

    I will not talk about anything rted to the chief.

    However, people misunderstanding Hoyeol.

    She couldnt sit back and watch it happen.

    Determined, Klee opened her mouth.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Yeah, lets just tell the truth.

    This wasnt just her imagination.

    Klee had watched it intelligently.

    The moment she got out of the rupture.

    For some reason.

    A tremendous amount of attention and gaze was directed at them.

    In the midst of confusion, she heard his voice.

    Lets go.

    Sure enough.

    At Hoyeols words, therge crowd split.

    It was a sight that had never been seen in the Arcana continent.

    It might be different if there was an emperors order

    At least Klee had never seen the emperor.

    Klee seriously pondered.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol was perhaps an aristocrat of this world.

    No, he probably wasnt just an aristocrat either.

    Wasnt he a high-ranking aristocrat?

    With that in mind.

    Hoyeols personality, which valued formality, also began to make sense.

    Klee continued meaningfully.

    Maybe he is a much greater person outside the Mage Tower than inside the Mage Tower!

 Chapter 109: Dont you regret it

    Chapter 109: Don''t you regret it

    AAU.

    A virtual meeting of the branch heads was being held.

    However, no matter how much they put their heads together, they couldnt figure it out.

    The starting point was, of course, Hoyeol.

    Its confusing, starting with yer Lee Hoyeol. So confusing.

    Emergency update.

    Eleven [Cracked Dimension Gap] ruptures that appeared simultaneously shortly thereafter. How could Hoyeol clear all those ruptures in a short time?

    It was too much to keep up.

    Howe Muons situation is still the same?

    The very next day.

    A bomb exploded in the regr update.

    Arcanains who were hostile to humanity.

    AAU had no choice but to be nervous.

    There doesnt seem to be much change from the outside. If the hostility toward humanity within Muon grew, it would likely increase, not decrease. Theyll be sick and tired of seeing drones floating overhead.

    The Holy Land of the Goddess Church, Muon.

    As Muon had shown hostility, it was natural for the world to be wary of Muon. But most of all, there was a bigger problem. It was the existence of Freiza, the Saintess of Goddess Church.

    Freiza. What the hell is that NPC

    Freiza had existed since the days when Arcana was a game.

    So they couldnt help but question it.

    If she were a saintess of the Goddess Church, she was definitely an NPC of considerable importance.

    She wouldnt be an NPC randomly printed by artificial intelligence like a viger Even when an official letter was circted to all AAU employees, no one knew anything about Freiza.

    In the end, the answer is probably one of the two.

    Raymond Sean. If hes not involved

    Its a really unknown existence that even we dont know. Like the great evil that appeared in the Yusra Kingdom.

    Whatever it is, it doesnt change that your mind will break. Seriously.

    The world was changing rapidly.

    Jessie Heinness has left Shining. And because of Unions aggressive rupture raid, the guild ranking eventually changed. For the first time since the tally, Union has topped the guild rankings.

    The order of power also fluctuated ordingly.

    Gaon, Inazuma, and Berserker had no official announcement. In fact, it would be more correct to say that theyve established a great alliance. Their force is expected to notg behind Shining and Union.

    Concerns were bound to follow in many ways.

    Even if it is a great alliance, Union is

    Indeed.

    China was holding out after Union.

    China was the only country in the world that established its own line, with no interaction with AAU.

    Now, the influence of Union had be stronger. The variable called China was bound to be even bigger.

    Maybe weve reached the limit.

    After the Cataclysm.

    AAU attempted to respond to the erosion of Arcana by predicting numerous variables.

    However, thetest update was simply unexpected. They had no choice but to admit their limitations.

    They wished at least one of the tangled threads would be untangled.

    Silence

    In that heavy atmosphere, someone opened their mouth.

    But its such a great coincidence.

    What do you mean?

    Howe all the tangled threads are pointing in one direction?

    Yes?

    The fact that [Cracked Dimension Gap] was created as an emergency update. Jessie Heinnesst track record before leaving the Shining Guild. Also, the great alliance of Gaon, Inazuma, and Berserker. They all involve yer Lee Hoyeol, right?

    !

    Perhaps yer Lee Hoyeol knows Muon that we cant even understand. And perhaps he knows something about Freiza. What do you think?

    There was someone who reacted particrly strongly to that question.

    Wait a minute, what are those looks in your eyes?

    It was Park Minjae, the head of AAUs South Korean branch.

    He shook his head and pleaded.

    By any chance, if youre expecting something from me. Give up those thoughts quickly. Everyone is saying that there is no contact point with Lee Hoyeol. Did you not see the interview? yer Lee Hoyeol is the one those persistent reporters andizens are all scared of. How can I dare!

    *

    The fluctuating guild rankings.

    4th ce in guild ranking, Bohemian.

    The guild master, Gyver, shuddered.

    Fuck, it all gets twisted

    He thought he could turn the tables on Muon.

    Muon, who was thought to be a jackpot, didnt even let them scratch the lottery ticket, let alone win.

    Yesterday and today, they only wasted their time.

    Union cleared the new rupture.

    They finally reached the top of the guild rankings.

    Ridiculous.

    Of course, Union wasnt the only one that cleared the new rupture.

    Because Lee Hoyeol was there.

    ording to the testimony of the yers.

    The times when Union cleared [Mantra Mine  Block 2] and Lee Hoyeol cleared [Mantra Mine  Block 1] were simr.

    No, I saw that Lee Hoyeol was a little faster

    But he was faster than Union by himself???

    He wasnt alone, though? There was a person wearing a robe next to him

    If shes wearing a robe, isnt she a mage??? Could she be a mage of the Mage Tower??

    No Have some restraint on your brain;; Facts are enough

    Even if Lee Hoyeol is the chief, being able to move the mages as he wants would be too much; Considering that the Mage Tower has been sitting still all this time.

    Lee Hoyeol.

    It wasmon that there were numerous spections about where he appeared.

    Gyver was neither jealous nor angry.

    Just one thing.

    In the end, Gaon, Inazuma, and Berserker!

    3rd ce in guild ranking, Gaon.

    5th ce in guild ranking, Inazuma.

    The 4th-ce position was already at stake and yet.

    The twopetitors above and below joined forces.

    Along with Berserker, which was from the same EU!

    Not only the guild ranking, but also the title of being the strongest in the EU.

    It couldnt be like this.

    Being impatient, Gyver couldnt stand still.

    He wanted to run towards a new rupture right away, but As he said, [Mantra Mine], the two ruptures had already been cleared by Hoyeol and Union.

    There were also strongpetitors in the remaining ruptures.

    What was left for Gyver was.

    I need to make a decision.

    In the end, only Muon was left.

    Knowing that fact.

    A base camp, which was usually installed near a rupture, was installed in front of Muon. Muons gate was still firmly closed. Gyver thought hard.

    No matter what, they cant ignore the rules.

    No matter how stern the warning was.

    They were the pdins of Muon who served the Goddess.

    Although the religion he served was different, Gyver was also a pdin.

    He was aware of the strict discipline of the pdin.

    A pdin cant attack civilians first.

    So youre really going to approach Muon?

    Because nothing will change if I just sit back and watch.

    He put down his weapon and approached Muon.

    He would try to talk to them.

    Gyver didnt hesitate.

    Thump

    As he moved to Muon, his heart beat with tension. It was a heartbeat mixed with a little anticipation. There was a lot of interest in Muon right now.

    If the talk went well.

    If Muon changed their hostile attitude.

    If they opened the gate.

    Not only Bohemian, but also his own stock price would soar.

    But that didnt happen.

    !

    Because themon sense of the pdin copsed.

    Gyver was also one of the rankers.

    At that moment, his developed senses sent a warning.

    The atmosphere he felt on the castle walls.

    Clink!

    It was the sound of a bowstring pull.

    Swoosh!

    Swooosh!

    Not only had he put down his weapon, he also raised both hands.

    Gyver who was approaching Muon.

    Arrows were pouring down on his defenseless figure.

    It wasnt a threat.

    It was really a life-threatening preemptive strike.

    Twang!

    Those crazy bastards are really!!

    Arrows came down to Gyvers body.

    If Bohemian guild members hadnt stepped forward and struck down the arrows.

    He wouldnt have been able to breathe like he did now.

    Realizing that fact, Gyver managed to open his mouth.

    Muon, the Goddess Church, is not the one I knew.

    And this whole situation had gone through the airwaves.

    EU was more furious than anyone else.

    They immediately made an official statement.

    We will never sit back and watch Muons hostile actions.

    It was tantamount to a deration of war against Muon.

    Reactions from other countries were not much different either.

    No, there were also rumors that it was something that would explode eventually.

    It would have been better if there were only a few NPCs There was concern every time a regional or city-level update was made. In the first ce, It was a misjudgment to judge that the Arcana people would be friendly to us humans.

    It might be a different case back when it was just a game.

    Why would they be friendly to humanity?

    To be honest, it was difficult to count them with one hand.

    Maybe the case of the Yusra Kingdom or Frost was exceptional.

    Although the regr program started after the breaking news.

    Shocking data screen yed over and over again.

    The hosts still had grim expressions.

    Moreover, as though they didnt care about such reactions at all.

    Muons gate was tightly closed.

    If Muon continues to show hostile behavior, that is a huge variable for humanity. In the worst case scenario, we might really have to blow up the entire Muon

    What should they do with muon?

    There seemed to be no answer in sight right now.

    Yeah, until a guy showed up on Muon.

    Is he crazy? Who is that?

    The camera that was showing the view of Muon hurriedly erged the screen.

    A man was approaching Muon fearlessly.

    First of all

    It wasnt Lee Hoyeol. Indeed, if Lee Hoyeol had appeared, their smartphone would have been vibrating nonstop.

    The headquarters would have yelled at them to not miss Hoyeols movements.

    Even if hes a Nettuber, that bastard has crossed the line

    They thought that person was just an attention-seeking Nettuber.

    But it was strange.

    For a Nettuber.

    The man wasnt wearing filming equipment.

    Besides, his outfit was unusual.

    An old-fashioned uniform.

    It looked closer to a fantasy setting than reality.

    The yers seemed certain.

    Is there anyone whoes to mind?

    If he looks that big, he must be very unique.

    Well?

    That wasnt wrong.

    Exceptionally tall.

    Stretched arms and legs.

    A skinny body.

    It was something you couldnt easily forget once you saw it.

    Was there a yer like that?

    None of the yers came to mind.

    However, unlike the reporters who were confused. Likewise, there were people at the Bohemian Guild base camp who were watching the scene and recognized the mans identity.

    Yes, they were mages.

    W-What? Why?

    To be exact, they were mages who were capable of attending regr conferences.

    Chief Mage Marcelo has appeared in Muon?!

    *

    The news of Muon had been shaking the world for days.

    It was natural for the Mage Tower to hear the news.

    Marcelo let out a small smile.

    Sir Hoyeol. Its finally my turn.

    Starting with the study of [oddity].

    Even the disposition of the demon worshipers.

    He had only been indebted to Hoyeol all this time.

    I keep in mind that there is give and take in everything.

    Finally, he received it.

    The opportunity to pay off his debt to Hoyeol.

    However.

    I also know that this is not something I should do arbitrarily.

    It wasnt a simple matter as long as Muon was entangled.

    Yes, the Goddess Church and Akshan.

    And the Mage Tower.

    There was the Holy War intertwined between them. Determined, Marcelo didnt hesitate. He went straight to Hoyeol. And he let it all out.

    Clink

    Unsurprisingly, Hoyeol wasnt shaken.

    His expression and behavior were no different from usual.

    Marcelo could feel it.

    As expected, Sir Hoyeol knew everything.

    That was the only reaction he could think of.

    Therefore, his thoughts became more firm.

    Marcelo continued.

    Sir Hoyeol, will you leave this matter to me?

    Marcelo knew.

    Even if Sir Hoyeol had known.

    Even if he didnt express it.

    The past that existed didnt go away.

    The elder mages fault.

    No, even if it was the demon worshipers fault.

    It couldnt be excused or absolved.

    Besides, hadnt Sir Hoyeol also said that?

    So that Mage Tower can maintain formality with Lord Akshan.

    .

    .

    .

    Often the yers said:

    Mage Tower? Honestly, arent they just all talks?

    No, theres no result to show.

    Why are their modifiers so grand when theyre not moving at all?

    From the days when Arcana was just a game until now.

    It was the Arcanains who reacted more violently than anyone else to such rude remarks.

    To be exact, thy were the Arcanains who had witnessed the movements of the Mage Tower in the past.

    Its because youve never seen it.

    The mages of the Mage Tower are not human.

    Please, dont touch the Mage Tower. I dont want sparks flying.

    But at this moment.

    There was no need for further exnation.

    The chief mage of the Mage Tower, Marcelo.

    He showed up on Muon.

    There would be no other opportunity like this to prove it.

    If you watch, you will know. Whether its an exaggeration or not.

    Since hes in the same chief position as Lee Hoyeol. Arent those two roughly simr?

    If we do well, will we be able to figure out Lee Hoyeols power?

    The Mage Tower.

    How would the Chief Mage block Muons attack? As he got closer to Muon, the viewers couldnt help but look forward to it.

    However.

    ?

    That expectation also didnte true.

    Because it didnt rain arrows like it happened with Gyver.

    Just.

    Creak!

    The gate, which had been tightly closed, opened as if it were a lie.

    A pdin walked out through the open gate.

    Everything is arranged by the Saintess. We dont need any help.

    Anyone who approaches Muon.

    We will punish you in the name of the Goddess.

    He was the man who had been spewing out hostile words toward humanity.

    That alone was a surprise.

    Soon, the people watching realized.

    Why the Mage Tower was called the strongest armed group on the Arcana continent. Why the emperor of the Empire offered tribute in order not to offend the Magic Tower instead of being given tribute.

    !!!

    As if he were willing to risk death.

    The pdin who had seemed as if he had nothing to fear.

    That man was bowing down to Marcelo with a white face.

    Shock

    Someone whispered.

    So, Lee Hoyeol is on the same level as that kind of person?

 Chapter 110: Its too late for regret

    Chapter 110: It''s toote for regret

    I checked the quest that appeared.

    [ss quest: Akshans Annihtion]

    Annihtion of Akshan and the demon hunters.

    Thest demon hunter.

    Dig up the truth about the Holy War.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Identify the forces involved in the Holy War. (In Progress)<ul><li> Encounter the saint of the Goddess Church. (In Progress)</li></ul><ul><li> Identify the original sin of the Mage Tower. (Sess)</li></ul>

    Wait, what does this mean?

    So the Mage Tower was also rted to the Holy War.

    The Holy War where Akshan was annihted.

    No, maybe its only natural.

    The heads.

    The ones who decided the matters of the Mage Tower were the elder mages, and the majority of them were demon worshipers, including Karimjeva. I could understand.

    Moreover, the Mage Tower was not a force that actively participated in the Holy War.

    I realized this while looking at the scriptures. Turning a blind eye cannot be an indulgence. As you said, with great poweres great responsibility.

    ording to Marcelo.

    The Mage Tower just turned a blind eye to the Holy War.

    Just like it had always been.

    Marcelo added.

    Sir Hoyeol probably already knew everything. Now that I finally confess it myself, I have nothing to say. The Mage Tower owes a great debt to Sir Hoyeol and Akshan.

    No, I dont know about Akshan, but

    You dont have to apologize to me so politely.

    I wouldnt have known anything about the Holy War or anything else if it wasnt for the quest.

    I have a gap of over ten years!

    But everything I did was guided by the heavy pride in my heart.

    I answered Marcelo.

    Shamelessly without changing myplexion.

    I understand you. Marcelo.

    Dont pretend to be kind, Grandfel.

    You may not know, but I do.

    The absurdity of social life.

    The water from the upper stream is so rotten so what can the water from the lower stream do?

    Because if the superiors asked things to be done, we would get it done.

    Marcelo probably couldnt express his opinion even in the Holy War.

    But from my point of view, this wasnt a bad thing.

    Goddess Church.

    Tens of thousands of pdins were waiting at the Holy Land, Muon.

    In order to deal with that huge force.

    I thought I had to be a big shot first.

    Sir Hoyeol, will you leave this matter to me?

    Who would have thought that the Mage Tower, a force greater than the Goddess Church, would move

    Marcelo even showed his determination to me by mentioning formality as if to say that it was not an empty word.

    What I had to say was as simple as that.

    If it is the pride of the Mage Tower, I will ept that request.

    Oh boy, thank you.

    Even though bowing my head wouldnt be enough.

    I was acting as if I was the boss.

    However, instead of admiring my impable skin.

    I rolled my brain.

    If the Mage Tower moves.

    There might be no need for me to get back to work.

    Even if we were both fellow chiefs, parachutes and elites were treated differently.

    First of all, unlike me, Marcelo had a reputation.

    Muon may show signs of hostility.

    Considering the reputation of the Mage Tower.

    Wouldnt they at least listen to Marcelos story?

    With that in mind, I said to Marcelo.

    What Im questioning is the existence of Freiza itself.

    Even putting the quest aside.

    The actions of the saintess, Freiza, were uneptable for Grandfels pride.

    What I meant was she was especially suspicious. But wasnt I the only one who guessed so?

    Naturally, I need to give a detailed exnation.

    Unless I want to be punished by the Goddess Church for sphemy

    Thats what I thought.

    I understand. Sir Hoyeol is suspicious of her.

    As expected, Marcelo was overestimating me.

    He didnt even raise a small question.

    Marcelo didnt hesitate.

    Then, Ill be back.

    He got up straight away and left.

    Already? Youre going? Is it okay for me not to prepare my heart?

    Although I was concerned, Marcelo had already left theb.

    In the end, I had no choice but to wait and see.

    I hope we can solve it in words if possible

    I soon witnessed it through breaking news.

    Marcelo appeared in Muon.

    At the same time, the tightly closed gate opened wide.

    The pdin even bowed his head and greeted Marcelo.

    Are you for real?

    I knew the greatness of the Mage Tower better than anyone else.

    As the parachute of the Mage Tower.

    I was the one who benefited from the Mage Towers background more than anyone else.

    By the way, as expected, a real chief was truly different. But so what?

    Regardless of that, I picked up a teacup.

    Clink

    I spoke calmly while watching the scene.

    He has the least formality befitting a pdin.

    It was written in his pupils that he had formal devotion.

    Of course, his formalities didnt erase my doubts regarding the Goddess Church.

    The conversation between Marcelo and the pdin was not long. Soon, heunched a portal.

    Marcelo, who immediately returned to the Mage Tower, told me the story he had exchanged.

    Sir Hoyeols concern was right.

    My concern was right?

    Leader of the pdins, Talim. Even he says he has never seen the face of the saintess, Freiza.

    Indeed.

    The Saintess of the Goddess Church, Freiza.

    She only conveyed her voice and prophecy from behind the curtain.

    Naturally, what I had to say was simple.

    Its behavior that doesnt seem formal at all.

    There was a limit to ignoring peoples sincerity.

    No, Im not going to get too formal here.

    Lets think inmon sense.

    Its tantly rude, isnt it?

    Not only she had locked the gate of Muon.

    Freiza, she was a mysterious being who hid her identity even from her aides.

    I could be sure.

    It definitely smells like demons.

    Why was the Goddess Church deceived by the words of a self-proimed saintess whose face wasnt even visible? It could be exined by the power of the demons, [status abnormality].

    [Status abnormality] even worked for demigods and senior mages.

    It wont be easy on this side either side.

    Would that meticulous demon easily reveal herself?

    Of course not.

    Seeing that she specifically mentioned Judgment Day.

    Freiza wouldnt show up until then.

    If only I could get ess to Muon

    Once I got in, everything would be clear.

    The effect of the demon hunters unique skill [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was sharper than before. If there was a demon inside Muon, I could sense the sign.

    However.

    Marcelos next words shocked me.

    As Sir Hoyeol said. I also suspected her identity.

    I could understand up to that point.

    It wouldnt be strange if it was Banglet, who didnt even know anything about the world.

    What saintess in the world would never reveal her true identity even once?

    Thats why I invited the saintess, Freiza, to the Mage Tower.

    When I heard those words.

    I thought I heard it wrong.

    Marcelo must have guessed that Freiza wouldnt ept the invitation.

    But I forgot for a moment.

    What kind of group the Mage Tower was.

    If she doesntply, we have a cause.

    It was only then that I remembered the horrible description.

    Yes, the Mage Tower was the most powerful force in Arcana.

    When the Mage Tower wanted to achieve something, nothing could stand in their way.

    Either disappear from the Arcana continent without a trace, or get out of the way before they make you disappear.

    For those who faced the Mage Tower, their option was one of the two.

    I could feel it again.

    That enormous Mage Tower.

    They moved just to maintain their formality with me!

    However, Granfels self-consciousness was also enormous.

    Could I feel burdened?

    I spoke unperturbed.

    We can wait and see how they respond.

    Indeed.

    At this moment, it wasnt me who was burdened.

    There must be someone else who was really on a tightrope.

    Self-proimed Saintess Freiza, Im talking about you.

    *

    The leader of the Pdins of the Goddess Church, Talim.

    He knelt before the curtain.

    The shadow of the Saintess, Freiza, swayed beneath the curtain.

    Talim honestly confessed everything.

    The Mage Tower hase to Muon.

    He was a pdin who had to protect the saintess.

    Talim was too ashamed to meet her.

    He never imagined that he would encounter the Mage Tower in the Arcana continent, let alone in this world.

    The Chief Mage of the Mage Tower even came to visit Muon in person.

    I had no choice but to break the Saintess rules.

    He felt dizzy when he thought about it again.

    !

    If he hadnt remembered the face of Marcelo, the chief mage of the Mage Tower, in his memory By now, Muon would have been wrecked by Marcelos hand gesture.

    Knowing the abilities of the mages of the Mage Tower.

    Talim had no choice but to step out of Muon.

    And he exchanged words with Marcelo.

    They wanted to talk to the Saintess. The Chief Mage, Marcelo, has conveyed his intention to formally invite the Saintess to the Mage Tower.

    Talim thought with his head down.

    Why does the Mage Tower want to talk to the Saintess?

    Just as he was about to guess the reasons one by one.

    He heard the voice of the Saintess, Freiza.

    Is that so? What do you think, Talim?

    Thenguid voice was powerful.

    !

    To the point that itpletely blew away his thoughts.

    It was a strong force that couldnt be resisted.

    I think the Saintess will should take priority.

    An answer came from beyond the curtain.

    Is that so, Talim? Then why did you look for me?

    Uh.

    I know, you must have been afraid.

    The Saintess was right.

    Because the Mage Tower were people that everyone couldnt help but fear.

    But Talim realized that he was wrong.

    Im afraid youck faith.

    L-Lack faith. Thats not it, Saintess!

    No. I can fully understand. You might be confused too. As if the demons werent enough, our Holy Land, Muon, fell into an unfamiliar world. But dont worry, Talim. Dont you know?

    ?

    Even in this strange world, the Goddesss care is still here.

    !

    Those words reminded Talim.

    Goddess care and miracle.

    The reason why Muon was called the Holy Land, The Tears of the Saint.

    Yes, what Freiza said wasnt wrong.

    Talim spoke with tears in his eyes.

    I understood what you meant.

    Is that so, Talim? Then what should you do?

    I

    The moment he faltered.

    A strong idea lingered in Talims head.

    It was the Goddess Revtion that came from time to time.

    Talim continued.

    We will open Muon as revealed. We will prove the miracles of the Goddess to this world and spread the greatness of the Goddess Church. We will create a force that even the Mage Tower cannot stop.

    The curtain shook finely at Talims deration.

    Somehow, unknowingly.

    A satisfiedugh came out.

    *

    [Breaking News] The Holy Land of the Goddess Church, Muon, is fully open!

    [Breaking News] Is this also the Mage Tower effect? The gate of Muon, which had been closed, opens!

    [Breaking News] yer says, A miraculous spring water exists in muon!

    It was a flow that no one could guess.

    It was a surprise that Marcelo, the Chief Mage of the Mage Tower, appeared in Muon. Who would have thought that a few hourster, Muon would step forward and open the gate.

    It is a situation where we can only guess that the Mage Tower has intervened in some way. Thats what I think.

    But isnt it strange? Whether its before or after the Cataclysm. I dont think Ive ever seen the Mage Tower take action this far.

    Thats right. President of the Republic of Korea No, Marcelo, the Chief Mage, didnt show up to the public even when governments around the world came forward and sent love calls.

    What the hell happened to the Mage Tower?

    Had the attitude of the Mage Tower changed?

    There was only one possibility they coulde up with.

    Its just Homen

    The past and present of the Mage Tower.

    What changed was the chief mage.

    There was nothing but Hoyeols presence.

    Although Hoyeol didnt show up anywhere near Muon.

    Interest in Hoyeol was explosive.

    No matter which channel ormunity you essed, there was a lot of talk about him.

    NoIf this doesnt win him the Nobel Peace Prize, then what else will!!

    I thought we were really doomed when Gyver fell;;;

    The big picture is amazing, seriously

    This means he paid attention to Muon while going to the rupture, right??

    He did something that cant be done simultaneously

    Compared to the interest in Hoyeol.

    This might just be a drop in the ocean.

    Centering on Nettuber yers who entered Muon.

    There was also one piece of information that was spreading rapidly.

    It was about the spring water that filled theke.

    In the middle of Muon.

    The effect of the spring water is extraordinary, guys.

    The pdins didnt call it the miracle of the goddess for no reason.

    This effect makes me want to convert to Goddess Church, too!

    Ssh

    News about the spring water in theke was spreading.

    There was no need to exin the effect in words.

    The effect of theke was being broadcast live on real-time streaming.

    As if the spring water in theke were truly an elixir of rejuvenation. It made the skin of the Nettubers look young.

    Assured.

    And no less.

    The interest in spring water, the miracle of the Goddess, soared.

    Of course.

    Hoyoel who confirmed the whole situation was the same as always.

    Tidying up his outfit in front of the mirror.

    Hoyeol soon moved.

    Tap tap

    Towards Muon.

    .

    .

    .

    The self-proimed Saintess was pretty good.

    I didnt know she would open up Muon herself.

    It was really a dirty trick.

    Anyone could see that her intention was to frame a false usation!

    In fact, the media was talking about it.

    Muon was opened all thanks to the movement of the Mage Tower, Marcelo, and furthermore, it was thanks to me, who moved Marcelo.

    Yeah, it was exactly what Freiza was after.

    If an incident broke out in the open Muon, the arrow of responsibility would fall to the Mage Tower.

    It would inevitably fall towards me.

    But this had made it absolutely clear.

    Thats a despicable answer.

    Of course, the only person whose mind would turn in that direction would be the demon.

    Well, I didnt know what kind of demon she was, but her abilities were good.

    Swallowing the whole Muon wasnt enough for her.

    She was now trying to frame the Mage Tower with the Goddess Church.

    And what?

    A medical medicine of rejuvenatioooon?

    How did she know that people would go crazy for anything thats good for their health?

    That was how she was going to attract believers, or rather, hostages?

    This almost made me very tired.

    In that sense, it was a good try.

    Indeed.

    Nothing is as trivial as not knowing your ce.

    I.

    Even as she engaged in the sham called the Holy War.

    A natural enemy that tried to erase its very existence.

    Demon hunter.

    [Skill Natural Enemy Rtionship is activated.]

 Chapter 111: Can you grasp your situation? (1)

    Chapter 111: Can you grasp your situation? (1)

    Now, lets think about it generally.

    The Holy Land of the Goddess Church, Muon.

    Even if the gate, which had been tightly closed, was opened, the eyes of the pdins were still fierce. I had to find the Saintess, Freiza, with these tens of thousands of eyes watching?

    Really, this situation couldnt be anything other than hopeless.

    I feel sorry for Gyver, but

    There must have been a misunderstanding, right?

    The Goddess Church I knew couldnt do that for no reason!

    By the way, as expected of the Mage Tower. It was solved as soon as they moved.

    Plus if the yers listened to the conversation.

    If I made a mistake, I would be falsely used.

    I realized how ridiculously difficult this was.

    However.

    Tap tap

    There were no hesitations in my steps.

    So what if there were tens of thousands of pdins?

    So what if the scale of Muon was on a magnificent level?

    To me, there was pride in Grandfel.

    No demons temptation, deceit, or trial can damage Grandfels lofty pride.

    Even if I might sink due to its heavy weight.

    It was a pride that could never be shaken!

    That pride was telling me.

    [Skill Natural Enemy Rtionship is activated.]

    Having to breathe the same air as the demon.

    This moment was so unfortunate.

    There it is.

    I shifted my eyes and looked at the white building.

    Indeed, it was thergest religion on the Arcana continent.

    The size of the building was unusual.

    Yeah, the demon was there.

    The self-proimed saintess, Freiza, was there.

    The entrance to the building was blocked by a pdin.

    Wow, did you see that cold expression? I guess we cant go in there.

    Although some of the yers tried to get into the inside of Muon.

    It seemed they had already been restrained.

    The church tried to open Muon with dark intentions.

    That meant they had no intention of revealing the ce where she was coiled up.

    Fool.

    But she seemed to misunderstand something.

    It seemed she didnt know why natural enemies were called natural enemies.

    Unable to be fought back under any conditions.

    Thats what a natural enemy was.

    Indeed.

    I noticed it from the moment I stepped into Muon.

    Not just her location.

    The Pdins of Muon, what they had wasnt faith.

    It was just the demons [status abnormality].

    To reach the demon, I have to destroy those pdins.

    There were lots of them, by the way.

    Break through the defense line of tens of thousands of pdins?

    It was an unthinkable task, but I had the backup of a group that made the unthinkable a reality.

    Thats right, the Mage Tower. If the Mage Tower wanted something, theyd do anything to get it.

    Because she found out that the Mage Tower moved

    She opened Muon like she did now.

    In order to increase the number of eyes watching.

    Of course, the Mage Tower didnt pay attention to anyone.

    Even if the world was watching.

    If I were to ask them to, they could wipe out tens of thousands of pdins who stood in my way.

    But lets avoid that. The Mage Tower might not know, but the whole world would be watching them.

    The confusion it would cause.

    I couldnt even imagine it.

    And in such chaos.

    The power of the demon would grow stronger.

    How cunning.

    Indeed, she was the one who devoured the Goddess Church.

    The Holy War sounded like the demons were messing around.

    She was on a different level from the demons Id seen in the reality, wasnt she?

    She dug a hole for herself to escape from any situation.

    But I can dig a hole too.

    This meant I didnt just have one option.

    Removing [status abnormalities] from tens of thousands of pdins.

    No matter how much mana you had, it would be close to impossible based onmon sense.

    Even with Marcelos mana, that would be a bit burdensome.

    Moreover, with the sight of magic manifesting toward them.

    There was no way the pdins suffering from [status abnormality] would just sit back and watch.

    But I could do it.

    Without hesitation.

    I took the demons item out of the inventory.

    The demons item that would be the sacrifice for the [exorcism].

    [The Gloomy Statue has been chosen as the sacrifice.]

    [Skill Exorcism is activated.]

    [Invite the selected target to your consciousness.]

    Consciousness.

    A space where the mental battle between demon hunters and demons took ce.

    The demon invited to the consciousness no longer had the ability to maintain [status abnormality].

    Even if it was a status abnormality inflicted by some great demon.

    Hadnt I witnessed it?

    The great evil, Greed of Seven Deadly Sins.

    And even the status abnormality of the demon king, Decarabia.

    The moment the exorcism was activated.

    To be exact, the moment I opened my mouth.

    I watched it be meaningless.

    In that sense, it might be unfair.

    The fact that Muons pdins, whom she had been deceiving for a long time, got out of her hands at once.

    But for me, it was a perfectly natural result.

    The demon hunter and the demon.

    Being an undefied natural enemy.

    It was that kind of rtionship.

    No, she must have known more than anyone else.

    She was afraid of those natural enemies.

    Thats why she weaved Akshan into the Holy War and sent them to the afterlife. Just like how I recognized the demon at this moment. The moment the exorcism was activated, she must have recognized me.

    How do you feel? Insignificant race.

    Of course, my feelings were as simple as that.

    Tap tap

    Wait. There is no ess to this ce.

    The status abnormality was gone.

    The pdin blocked me even in the midst of confusion.

    I confidently tidied myself up and dered.

    This is the moment of judgment that you have been waiting for.

    *

    Pdin Talim Ever was confused.

    Why am I wary of them?

    Pause

    The hand holding the sword handle at his waist only felt awkward.

    Pointing a sword at a civilian.

    It was again the pdins rule.

    Talim frowned, recalling the memory.

    The words of the Saintess.

    Yeah, it all started with Saintess Freiza.

    Talim came to his senses, recalling Freizas voice.

    He warned the person approaching.

    Wait. There is no ess to this ce.

    The answer came straight back.

    This is the moment of judgment that you have been waiting for.

    !

    The moment of judgment?

    A judge?

    The word gave Talim a headache.

    His head hurt like it was going to explode.

    Judgment Day!

    He vaguely remembered what Freiza had said.

    Until the Judgment Day came.

    No matter what happened, they must not leave Muon.

    Because of the Saintess words.

    He maintained his position even by breaking the rules of the pdin.

    !

    Therefore.

    When the Arcana continent was trampled on by the demons.

    When the innocents were killed.

    Even when his hometown was destroyed.

    He was stuck in Muon, only waiting for Judgment Day.

    Ugh!

    Did he really do that?

    At that moment, Talim felt uncontroble nausea.

    It was because his body and mind were in direct conflict.

    Doubts began to bloom in Talims heart.

    Why didnt I do anything?

    Everything was to keep the words of the Saintess.

    Because he believed that she would lead them to the right ce.

    The voice continued to Talim, who was trying hard to shake off his doubts.

    Freiza.

    ?

    Does she still look like a saintess to you?

    !

    It was sphemy.

    Normally, he would have reflexively pulled out the sword from his waist. But Talim couldnt. Because what the silver-haired man said was right.

    What about me?

    Freiza could no longer be trusted.

    Where did it all go wrong?

    No, since when he didnt notice?

    Now that he thought about it, Freizas move didnt make sense.

    Goddess Church had an obligation to protect its believers.

    In the name of the Goddess, they had a duty to save the Arcana continent, which was being trampled by the demons. Freiza was overly obsessed with Muon.

    However.

    Goddesss revtion.

    Every time he had that doubt, he had a strong thought.

    That thought quenched his doubts.

    Clench

    Talim clenched his fist.

    Even in this trial, my faith is not shaken.

    Yes, soon the Goddess revtion woulde as usual.

    He only had to act ording to the Goddesss revtion.

    Why.

    But there was no more presence of the Goddess.

    Doubt that he shouldnt have was rising to his head.

    All he could hear was the mans calm voice.

    The status abnormality is gone.

    Talim unconsciously asked back.

    Status abnormality?

    Some kind of curses.

    Did it mean hed been under a curse all this time?

    Despite that, his body was in perfect condition.

    The doubts in Talims head grew more and more.

    He clearly said that the status abnormality is gone.

    If he didnt know what kind of curse it was.

    He could look back on what had disappeared.

    But no matter how much he thought about it.

    There was only one thing that disappeared from him.

    Only the Goddess revtion.

    U-Ugh!

    The nausea rose again.

    He couldnt believe he was showing this ugliness in front of other people at Muon. Talim hurriedly came to his senses and looked at the man. However, there was no change in the mans expression.

    Talim opened his mouth.

    If she is not a saintess, then what is she?

    His doubts were uncontroble.

    Therefore, he couldnt help but ask the man.

    Still, Talim desperately hoped.

    Please, he hoped the man didnt answer.

    But this time, too, the answer was immediately returned.

    A demon.

    Ah

    An answer thatpletely denied his faith.

    .

    .

    .

    The back of my head was tingling.

    It wouldnt be eptable right now.

    But what can I do.

    This is the reality.

    Thud

    The pdin who blocked me knelt on the floor.

    It seemed his legs had lost their strength.

    By the way, I could feel hot gazes.

    It was the gazes of the yers.

    Since they werent close enough to hear the conversation.

    Isnt a strange rumor going to uselessly spread again?

    I had those concerns.

    Now was the time to focus on the demon in front of me.

    The knight opened his mouth again to me, who had made up my mind.

    I cant believe it.

    Yeah, you cant believe it.

    But reality was inherently dirty.

    Even if I was deceived by Freiza, I cannot agree with the statement that she is a demon. Even if the saintess didnt exist, we still have the care of the Goddess. The miracle of the Goddess, the Tears of the Saint, being intact is the proof of this.

    His eyes were shaking as he continued to speak.

    In such a holy ce, Muon. The demons cant set foot in it.

    Thats what he meant.

    It didnt matter as long as he didnt believe in Freiza.

    Neither I nor Grandfel were religious.

    There was freedom of religion in this world.

    It didnt matter to me what anyone believed.

    In the first ce, my parents too.

    One went to the temple and the other went to church.

    However, I had a tiring personality that couldnt ignore incorrect words.

    I said calmly.

    Its not a miracle of the Goddess.

    Yes, it was an opportunity for the Goddess religion to spread widely.

    The media made a fuss about the potion of rejuvenation.

    The Tears of Saint.

    How could spring water have such an effect?

    At least in my eyes, the reason was clearly visible.

    The Tears of Saint are not as special as its name suggests. Because its effect on aging is just one of the effects of Aria moss, a bi-herb that grows under the spring. Because its appearance is difficult to distinguish from ordinary moss, proper research has not been conducted. Its only natural you dont recognize it.

    What?

    However, Aria moss alone cant produce such an effect. This is because the effect of Aria moss is only effective at certain temperatures. Perhaps it is thanks to the minerals that have settled in the pond that maintain the appropriate water temperature. Considering the surrounding environment, the Demune moonstone is the most likely.

    [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    Thanks to this item, I was able to recognize the truth.

    The quest window supported my guess.

    Identify the forces involved in the Holy War. (In Progress)<ul><li> Encounter the Saint of the Goddess Church. (Sess)</li></ul><ul><li> Identify the true nature of the Goddess Church. (Sess)</li></ul><ul><li> Hunt the demon disguised as the Saintess of the Goddess Church. (In Progress)</li></ul><ul><li> Identify the original sin of the Mage Tower. (Sess)</li></ul>

    The quest window was telling me.

    There was no such thing as a saint or a saintess in the first ce.

    At my words, the pdin waspletely crushed.

    Aaaaah!!

    Because I knew what the Arcana continent looked like.

    I could understand his feelings.

    In his heart.

    He must feel guilt or remorse.

    I wanted to offer at least some simplefort, but

    Was this tiring personality able to say such warm words?

    All I could do was be myself and open my mouth.

    I do not believe in God.

    It was a provocation.

    Although I wasnt trying to fan the fire.

    I was so good at spitting out words to make enemies with the Goddess Church.

    My vision became dizzy, but my mouth was able to speak well.

    Because there is no hard evidence that God exists.

    But there is also no hard evidence that God doesnt exist.

    ?

    At my words, doubts appeared on the pdins face.

    The expression on his face seemed to be saying there was already enough evidence.

    Well, his mental state must have beenpletely broken.

    It would be natural to have such thoughts.

    Their Holy ce, Muon, waspletely yed by the demon. Even if he didnt know about other gods, he probably thought that was enough proof that the Goddess didnt exist.

    However, it was an overestimation.

    Because a significant demon cant be proof.

    !

    It was like acknowledging the demons existence.

    Grandfels pride couldnt tolerate that.

    At that moment.

    A loud noise hit my eardrums.

    Crash!

    Muons pure white nature copsed.

    A huge tentacle popped out through the cracks of the copsed building.

    Freiza, a demon impersonating a saintess, appeared.

    A huge mass of tentacles.

    I heard anguid voice that didnt suit her.

    From the reaction of the pdins, it must be Freizas voice.

    As expected, the circting rumors were true. Great. Ive found a new trick to y around. I will stop the fun at this point. It was fun in its own way. You foolish Goddess Church, you guys are crazy about illusions.

    Just as you might have guessed.

    She wasnt an ordinary demon, seeing that she was fine even in my consciousness.

    Circting rumors, she said.

    She seemed to know something about my existence.

    By the way, she made a real mistake.

    In the enemys camp where I might get caught up in an unexpected situation.

    Did she think I was here alone?

    Yes, of course, there was Mage Tower behind me.

    After the death of Senios.

    The anger of the senior mages of the Mage Tower against the demons reached its peak.

    Crunch

    But, wait a minute.

    Maybe the Mage Tower didnt even have to step up.

    Clink

    Before I knew it, the pdin stood next to me.

    His eyes were no longer shaking.

    Soon, I heard a determined voice.

    Thank you for saying that to me, who was discouraged.

    ng

    Then he pulled out his sword.

    It is time to prove true faith that doesnt give in to trials.

    It is time to judge the demon who deceived the Goddess.

    In the name of the Goddess. Pull out your sword, Pdins of Muon!

    At the same time.

    A message came into my sight.

    [You have gainedmand of the Pdins of Goddess Church.]

    [46,800 pdins under the Commander of Pdins, Talim Ever.]

    [Current status: Waiting formand]

    !

 Chapter 112: Can you grasp your situation? (2)

    Chapter 112: Can you grasp your situation? (2)

    Muons situation was broadcasted live.

    It was AAU who paid more attention to the news than anyone else.

    There was no need to distinguish between branches.

    Everyone was aware of the uncertainty of this situation.

    Can we just leave the yers alone?

    What do you mean?

    The variable called Freiza is too big.

    An unidentified being, Freiza.

    At this point, it was her, the Saintess, who moved Muon. If she had kept the gate of Muon closed tightly, they wouldnt have been so worried

    Dont you listen to what our yers are saying?

    Well, thats true too

    Of course, I canpletely understand your worries. But lets see. Above all, Muons attitude changed right after the Mage Tower, Marcelo, moved.

    They stared at the monitor and there was silence

    In the end, we have no choice but to lean on Lee Hoyeol again this time.

    It was Lee Hoyeol who moved the tower.

    And this time again, Lee Hoyeol didnt disappoint.

    He appeared on Muon.

    In the same outfit as always.

    But his move was more unconventional than usual.

    To the point that those who watched were startled.

    Wait a minute. Whats going on?

    Lee Hoyeol, a pdin kneeled in front of him!

    AAU was more surprised than anyone else.

    They didnt know who Freiza was, but they knew about the setting of the pdins better than anyone else.

    The pdin kneels down To a yer?

    How high is his umted fame?

    No, thats not possible with fame alone.

    Yeah, it wasnt just about fame.

    Not only a pdin, the person who kneeled was the leader of the pdins.

    It meant that Lee Hoyeol had a considerable influence on the Goddess Church.

    Did he do a quest for the Goddess Church?

    Was it ever implemented in the first ce?

    How far do you know, Lee Hoyeol?

    But the astonishment didnt end there.

    Crash!

    A loud noise.

    Muons fortress suddenly fell.

    At the same time, a mass of tentacles appeared.

    A-A monster on Muon? What is that?

    Monster that didnt exist in the database.

    Freiza, who also didnt exist.

    An inconceivable sigh erupted in AAU.

    Was that the true identity of Freiza!!?

    Since they couldnt figure out the identity of the monster.

    They couldnt guess whether she was strong or weak.

    But one thing was clear: she wasnt an ordinary person.

    Otherwise, she wouldnt have been able to survive pretending to be a saintess in Muon.

    Hurry up! Contact the yers!

    An unknown being.

    They couldnt even imagine the danger.

    Everyone should refrain from rash behavior.

    However, due to the unexpected situation, they had forgotten about it for a moment.

    Even this, too?

    Hoyeols presence.

    It seemed he had also guessed the existence of the mass of tentacles.

    There was no disruption in his posture.

    His expression and gaze were also the same as always.

    And there was a pdin next to Lee Hoyeol.

    ng

    In the name of the Goddess. Pull out your sword, Pdins of Muon!

    It wasnt just one person.

    The pdins drew their swords at the great mass of tentacles.

    Tens of thousands of them.

    AAU had no choice but to acknowledge that sight.

    Head of AAUs South Korean Branch, Park Minjae.

    He opened his mouth at the gathering of all branch members.

    I dont know who AAU is at this rate.

    Damn, who was the anti-Arcana?

    Arcana eroding the reality.

    Wasnt Lee Ho-yeol the only one responding to that? What was even more surprising was that even though he was aplishing such an incredible feat, Lee Hoyeol didnt express it at all.

    Hyunjoon, do you think you could do that?

    Yoon Sookyum asked Sung Hyunjoon.

    Even if he knew there was a mass of tentacles in Muon. If Muon was the inside of that monsters mouth.

    Lee Hoyeol jumped into the monsters mouth.

    This is not a game, this is reality. A life-threatening reality.

    No matter how high his level was.

    He wouldnt be able to do that.

    Sung Hyunjoon shook his head.

    But Lee Hoyeol was doing it.

    No, hed already done it several times.

    Without even showing condescension.

    There was only one word that could describe Lee Hoyeol.

    Is it his loftiness that makes even the pdins follow him?

    Tens of thousands of pdins moved under Lee Hoyeols hand gestures.

    An outsider to the pdins of the Goddess Church.

    He couldnt believe they were following a yers orders.

    ording to the settings of Arcana.

    It was something that could never have happened, but

    Hes a truly unbelievable yer, Lee Hoyeol!

    Yes, this was also a reality.

    *

    It was a reality.

    [Current status: Waiting formand]

    Tens of thousands of pdin stood behind me.

    I wasnt a master of a giant guild like Nam Taemin or Hisagi. I wasnt even in the [sovereign] ss, when had I ever led such arge army? It was definitely a situation where anyone would have felt pressured.

    Talim Ever. I ept your will.

    But shamelessly.

    I took over themand of the Pdins of Muon.

    Wielding tens of thousands of troops?

    Even if I had Grandfels setting.

    There was a limit.

    In other words, even during the stormy and turbulent times when I thought I was special, I never thought about wielding tens of thousands of soldiers.

    Moreover, it was a time when I thought that doing whatever one pleased was cool

    Its my domain from now on.

    In the end, it was up to me.

    I had no choice but to face it my way.

    Yes, Lee Hoyeols way.

    I was used to it now.

    Bringing out everything that I had and didnt have.

    Thump!

    Muons fortress copsed under its tentacles.

    Since it was also a mineral, the object of exploration was familiar.

    Enough that I could skip exploration and interference, and manifest it immediately.

    tter

    Crack!

    Dumdum!

    Muons fortress, which had copsed, was rebuilt.

    It looked as if scattered puzzles were put together on their own.

    Even the determined pdins were speechless at that sight.

    What is this?

    The building is being rebuilt?!

    M-My Goddess.

    Well, from what I could see, it was spectacr.

    Surely that magic was amazing?

    If you didnt know, it might look like a miracle from the Goddess.

    But the reality was really simple.

    Reversal Magic.

    The target just had be widespread.

    The cost-effectiveness of reversal magic was quite excellent.

    In addition, [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was activated.

    Since minerals were an extremely familiar exploration subject.

    I used very little mana even after restoring the destroyed Muon to its original form.

    This level of aesthetic value is rare. It needs to be preserved.

    The reason was really simple.

    Manifestation only in ordance with aesthetic perspective.

    But there would be no problem.

    Talim spoke to me in an exalted voice.

    Thank you. For protecting Muon.

    My true feelings were never revealed.

    And it was enough.

    Even to scratch the nature of the tentacles.

    Insolent, very insolent. How dare you have time to look around while dealing with this Neprifit? You are so arrogant. But at the same time, its familiar. Because of those guys that didnt know their ce.

    Those guys.

    She was probably referring to Akshans demon hunters.

    I felt it once again.

    Demons were definitely good at talking.

    So what was the end of it? Lets see. Your disgrace in the Holy War is still in my memory. It was stupid. How could youpletely believe the words of a person youve never met before and jump into danger?

    Did this mean she didnt take over Muon for no reason?

    The pdins were reacting to her words.

    Swoop

    Talim cut off the tentacles that stretched out and looked at me.

    The Holy War? No way, you?

    Are you a demon hunter?

    His eyes seemed to be asking that.

    Yeah, Im a demon hunter.

    And thest demon hunter, too.

    I wanted to say something cool, but.

    I couldnt break Grandfels stubbornness.

    This is not something to say to an insignificant prey.

    The iron rule.

    Do not exchange unnecessary words with prey.

    Goo

    Instead of answering, I raised my magic.

    The mass of tentacles that had beenpletely ignored writhed strangely.

    The [exorcism] had started.

    Because she was invited to my consciousness.

    She could hear my voice in the midst of thismotion.

    Soon, I heard loudughter.

    You are especially arrogant among those guys. Therefore, it is unforgivable. What do you dare to think of me, Neprifit?

    What I think of you?

    I think of you as a saintess impersonator.

    Of course, dont be disappointed that I think that way.

    To Gradfel, a demon like you is not worth thinking about.

    The weak demon hiding in the shadow of the great evil no longer exists. I am me! I, Neprifit, am a being that a clumsy demon cannot dare to touch! My power rivals that of a high-ranking demon lord!

    Swoosh

    At the same time, tentacles rose.

    Hundreds.

    No, thousands of tentacles came out and stretched out towards the pdins.

    It was an attack pattern as broad as its size.

    It seemed inevitable that someone would be harmed.

    But with me, it would be a different story.

    Rumble!

    What I had.

    What I didnt have.

    I decided to be pathetic.

    Rumble!

    I lifted the ground.

    To be exact, what I lifted was the surface of Muon made of rock.

    Although the strength was considerable, it wasntcking from an aesthetic point of view.

    It was a weapon that I felt satisfied wielding.

    Pooow!

    Its shape was like a discus.

    In order to cut off the stretching tentacles

    I modified the surface of Muon that floated in the air.

    Telekinesis mana efficiency was not very high.

    But this wasnt just telekinesis.

    Because I definitely added more concepts.

    Different from magic telekinesis.

    A whole new concept.

    [Skill], Simultaneous Fire.

    Yeah, it was called [oddity].

    Swoosh!

    Dozens of dicus cut through the tentacles.

    Its power was Magic or [Skill]

    Either one couldnt respond alone.

    What did it mean?

    Flop

    Her tentacles fell to the floor.

    [Cut urs to the Demon of True Name, Neprifit.]

    !!!

    Both pdins.

    And Neprifit, they stopped moving for a moment.

    Tap tap

    The only thing that moved was my step.

    I opened my mouth.

    Youre mistaken.

    The iron rule was to not exchange words with prey.

    However, I had a tiring personality that couldnt ignore incorrect words.

    So this wasnt a conversation.

    It was a one-sided deration.

    With just something like that, I cant believe youre iming to be as strong as a high-ranking demon king.

    I couldnt just listen.

    The resurrection of the high-ranking demon king.

    To stop it, Mage Tower and I had worked tirelessly.

    In the process, there was a collision with Karimjeva.

    The Elder Mage, Senios, was killed in action.

    This was the resurrection of a high-ranking demon king that the Mage Tower made such a sacrifice to stop.

    So I recited coldly.

    Dont make light of that sacrifice.

    The Demon of True Name, Neprifit.

    She was as strong as I expected.

    You could tell by looking at the [Exorcism] that she was surrounded by tens of thousands of pdins and was still fine. In the message, it was clearly stated that she was a demon of true name, a named monster.

    Demon monsters grew just like the yers.

    Just like the subus who possessed Baek Yiseol. She must have be stronger than ever before, living as the saintess and Freiza.

    But I knew.

    High-ranking demon kings were those who had reached the state like Karimjeva.

    They were unparalleled.

    But she was on par with a high-ranking demon king?

    She must have lost touch with reality because she had been stuck in Muon

    There was a word that suited her perfectly.

    Foolish demon in the well.

    I shot back and unleashed my magic.

    How dare you!

    If I didnt give her time to answer, it wouldnt be a conversation.

    The magic that I manifested was simple.

    If she called herself a high-ranking demon king because calling herself the saintess wasnt enough.

    Just try to endure from this point.

    [Absolute Zero].

    Senios future prospect magic.

    If I were to be honest, it wasnt the state, but an imitation of the state.

    Even so, it was [oddity].

    A fake thing is enough for a fake.

    Goo!

    Eventually, as I received the [warmth] buff.

    A cooling chill enveloped Neprifit.

    !!!

    The writhing tentacles froze.

    [Freezing urs to the Demon of True Name, Neprifit.]

    [Stiffness urs to the Demon of True Name, Neprifit.]

    What do you think? This is the cold reality outside the well.

    .

    .

    .

    Its ridiculous!

    The frozen Neprifit couldnt admit it.

    How many had she deceived?

    How vast were the negative emotions she had absorbed?

    Hadnt she be stronger through that?

    How can I?

    But what was that demon hunter?

    From the moment he invited her to his consciousness.

    Even when she revealed her true self.

    She couldnt feel any emotion from him.

    Thats ridiculous. How can a human!!

    She was struck with a sense of difort.

    In order to elicit negative emotions from the man.

    She talked about his colleagues, but it was still the same.

    How can you stay so calm?

    Even if she mentioned the Holy War and the terrible end of the demon hunters. There wasnt even the slightest hint of agitation from him. From start to finish, his gaze was looking down on her.

    Hes arrogant.

    That was why it was fun.

    Because pushing him from a high ce was more fun.

    But she couldnt bring him down.

    Just a human being.

    He hadpletely overwhelmed this Neprifit.

    He wasnt arrogant

    At that moment, Neprifit remembered.

    A distant past.

    The voice of the great evil that took her away.

    Ill leave Akshans annihtion to you.

    Do I deserve such a great honor?

    Do it on your own. Everything is troublesome for me.

    Sloth of Seven Deadly Sins.

    She thought she was a stupid old-fashioned demon.

    Demons natural enemy.

    She didnt like the fact that the great evil was afraid of humans.

    But the moment Akshan was destroyed as nned.

    Neprifit thanked her.

    Youre pathetic. I cant believe youre giving me this position!

    Thanks to her, she became stronger than any other demon. The ability to be stronger day by day. As she watched, her confidence soared.

    -I may be able to beat the demon king and be a great evil.

    Sloth.

    She would be a truly great evil greater than that foolish woman.

    Neprifit truly thought so.

    Until she met a natural enemy.

    Move! I have to move!

    It was cold.

    Her huge body didnt budge.

    It was an unbearable chill.

    It was so cold that even the passage of time froze.

    Everyone, stop. Im the saintess. Im Freiza!

    Among them, she saw the pdins approaching her.

    Weak humans who had been dancing on the palm of her hands.

    They began to cut out her body.

    And in that scene.

    There was a man watching with a consistent gaze.

    For the first time in her life, Neprifit felt fear.

    Am I, Neprifit, going to die in vain?

    It finally began to make sense.

    Why the great evils, the demon kings, were so afraid of Akshan. Though she might have driven Akshan to extinction, even going through the trouble of wearing a mask.

    In the end, Neprifit had no choice but to beg.

    Great evil. My master, Sloth! Please save me!

    But no answer returned.

    The reason was too simple.

    Wasnt she the source ofziness?

    She didnte to see Neprifit even when she had rebelled again and again.

    And it was herziness that made Neprifit not disposed of.

    Naturally, she didnt think of saving her either.

    Daaaamn iiit!!

    .

    .

    .

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    The mass of tentacles disappeared.

    Lets put off checking the dizzying messages for a while.

    The hunt was over, I needed to make that clear.

    I asked Talim, who was approaching me.

    I will ask the Goddess Church about the Holy War.

    Anyway, this guys habit of speaking.

    Even if we said the same thing, he said it very arrogantly.

    However, there was no reason I couldnt get an answer just because I was being impolite.

    Didnt I check the message just now?

    [Your rtionship with Holy Land, Muon, has increased significantly.]

    [Your influence in the Holy Land, Muon, has increased significantly.]

    [Your friendship with the Goddess Church has reached the maximum.]

    Besides, I was qualified for it.

    There was no need to exin what the qualifications were.

    The leader of the Pdin of the Goddess Church.

    Kneel

    In front of me.

    He officially kneeled down and lowered his head.

    I will take full responsibility. Even if its the judgment.

    Wait, I didnt mean that kind of judgment.

    There was no time to correct the misunderstanding.

    So many people were watching.

    J-Just now! T-The Goddess Church will take responsibility?

    What are they responsible for?

    Judgment? Lee Hoyeol will judge the Goddess Church?!

    First, lets move ces a bit.

    This isnt the right ce to have a conversation.

    Ah, let me guide you.

    If possible, Id like a ce where I can have some tea and chat.

    ?

    After the battle.

    Replenishing mana was the most important procedure for me

 Chapter 113: Naming (1)

    Chapter 113: Naming (1)

    The outskirts of Muon.

    Marcelo and some of the senior mages were watching the situation.

    Was it okay to stay still?

    Senior mage of pure magic, Banglet Tom, opened his mouth cautiously.

    Excuse me Shouldnt we join, too?

    It would be best to wait until there is a warning signal.

    If Chief Marcelo says so.

    Was it because of the experience of being fooled by that ruse?

    Banglet got to know about demons to a certain extent.

    Dealing with demons was also something you should always be vignt about, regardless of your ability.

    Banglet recalled the feeling from the past, in the [Cracked Dimension Gap].

    I didnt even know when I had that thought

    At some point, he came to his senses.

    He was acting ording to the demons intentions.

    If it were just me, I would think it was because I wascking.

    Didnt the elder mages also have their judgment clouded by the demon?

    Chief Lee Hoyeol should also be careful.

    There was no doubt about Hoyeols abilities, but

    As he just said, the opponent was a demon.

    That too, a demon who had been ying the Goddess Church.

    When Bangrit could hardly straighten his face, Marcelo spoke.

    I cant tell you in detail because I dont know what Sir Hoyeol meant.

    ?

    Theres nothing to worry about.

    Unlike Banglet, Marcelo knew.

    The fact that Hoyeol was not a mage, but a demon hunter.

    The only natural enemy that demons feared so much.

    Because this is his field of study.

    His field of study was in dealing with demons?

    What on earth was Marcelo talking about?

    The moment Banglets wrinkles between his eyebrows deepened.

    !!!

    Bang

    Far away with vibrations.

    Tentacles were seen in the center of Muon.

    Even when viewed from a distance, its size was unusual.

    Thats disgusting.

    Senior mage of ck magic, Matis, held back his emotions.

    He had been thinking about it from the moment it reached the Mage Tower.

    It seemed the Arcana continent was really being yed by the demons.

    It was impossible for humans to perfectly control their emotions.

    As a result, Matis ring became stained ck.

    Its like we neglected them.

    If the Mage Tower could have moved beforehand.

    The Arcana continent wouldnt have been this ruined.

    Marcelo opened his mouth to Matis, who was pondering his anger.

    Yes. Itste, but its also up to us to correct it.

    Indeed.

    Originally, it was up to them to dispose of that demon.

    Somehow, Sir Hoyeol came forward again this time.

    I dont know why, but he must have a purpose in his actions.

    However, Marcelo was soon able to understand Hoyeols meaning.

    The eyes of the pdins had changed.

    Soon, they rushed to the demon, risking their lives.

    Watching that scene, he suddenly thought of Hoyeol.

    Is it to prevent the Goddess Church from copsing?

    So that the Goddess Church, which had been toyed with by the saintess, the demon, could protect its final pride. He gave them a chance to dispose of the demon with their own hands!

    Likewise, Matis also guessed Hoyeols meaning.

    He exchanged nces with Marcelo.

    The two men spoke admirably.

    I didnt even think about it until I saw it for myself.

    Me too. Sir Hoyeol is really

    He thinks on a different level than us.

    Marcelo changed his position and thought.

    If I were Sir Hoyeol.

    Even if they got yed by the demon, the Goddess Church who had betrayed Akshan in the Holy War was like an enemy to Sir Hoyeol.

    Even though he knew it intellectually, he definitely would have prioritized his emotions.

    But what did Hoyeol do?

    He thinks of the pride of the Goddess Church even in the face of enemies and demons.

    He couldnt help but admire it.

    Come to think of it, this wasnt the first time.

    Didnt Hoyeol also generously forgive the original sin of the Mage Tower?

    So, the only ones who didnt understand were Banglet and the senior mage of fire magic, Bensch William.

    The two also exchanged nces. They couldnt hold back their frustration and whispered softly.

    What are they talking about?

    He thinks on a different level? What does that make us if we cant understand that?

    Why dont you just ask them honestly?

    Are you serious, Senior Banglet Tom?! Do you know what trouble I went throughst time when I went to the rupture with Senior Matis? I still cant breathe when I think about that time!

    *

    Leader of Pdin of Goddess Church, Talim Ever.

    I didnt really learn anything new from my conversation with him.

    Everyone in Muon, including him, was just swayed by Neprifits [status abnormality].

    Clink

    [Your mana power regeneration increases slightly for 30 minutes.]

    I put down the cup and opened my mouth.

    I understand.

    Yeah, I had no choice but to let it go.

    Just as the Mage Tower had no choice but to stay still.

    It seemed the same was true for Muon.

    Of course, unlike the Mage Tower who wasnt even interested in the Holy War.

    Muon had stepped in and out of the Holy War.

    They hit Akshan in the back of their head harder than the Mage Tower.

    Its not the back of their head.

    A gap of over 10 years.

    Grandfels personality that didnt alternate between joy and sorrow.

    Lastly, the heavy pride.

    Akshan simply maintained their pride until the end.

    Holy War.

    Akshans demon hunters were wiped out while fighting demons.

    Even if it was said that they were destroyed by the demons evil scheme.

    Their pride didnt fade.

    Sympathy for their deaths?

    At least among demon hunters.

    They didnt sympathize with each others deaths.

    Grandfels pride was saying so.

    Im sorry. And thank you.

    Of course, he couldnt understand myplicated feelings.

    To Tallim, I would look just a generous demon hunter.

    Talim was moved by the proof and continued speaking.

    We, the Goddess Church, will no longer be yed by the demons. If its Sir Hoyeol who has discovered the identity of the Saintess. Sir Hoyeol probably knows where we, the Goddess Church, should move forward.

    As long as there was [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    I knew where to go, but.

    As expected, he was overestimating me.

    However, being overestimated was also natural to me.

    Of course, I shamelessly convinced him.

    Talims voice sank seriously.

    Even now, I will keep the promise I made to Akshan that the Goddess Church couldnt keep.

    The promise with Akshan that they couldnt keep.

    The meaning of those words was simple.

    The Goddess Church will join this Holy War.

    The Arcana continent was in the hands of demons.

    Currently, the demons influence was reaching into reality.

    It was safe to say this was an extension of the past Holy War.

    There was no reason for me to refuse.

    Above all, I had seen with my own eyes the power of the Goddess Church.

    It would have been overwhelming.

    Tens of thousands of pdins.

    The priests, who assisted the pdins.

    If I had failed to get them out of the [status abnormality]

    I feltplicated just imagining what the development would have been like.

    The Goddess Church would join the Holy War.

    Following Arcanas strongest armed group, the Mage Tower.

    Arcanasrgest religion, the Goddess Church.

    They would be a strong supporter.

    In addition, they werent the only ones.

    Kingdom of Yusra, Frost, and.

    The guilds that were intertwined in business rtionships.

    I had so many reinforcements.

    So one thing became certain.

    All I, Lee Hoyeol, have to do is thrive.

    All you, Grandfel, have to do is thrive.

    Please dont just y pretend.

    The conversation was settled at that point.

    Since Muon was updated to reality.

    There were enough ways to keep in touch.

    In any case, I just had to create a portal like I did now.

    I, Talim Ever, will not forget todays grace.

    Next time Ill serve you tea.

    Thank you. Sir Lee Hoyeol.

    No, I should be the one thanking you.

    Because the Goddess Church had a bi-herbal tea that improved mana regeneration. If it werent for the bi-herbal tea, I would have no mana left to manifest a portal by now.

    I learned another lesson.

    State-level magic was not something to be imitated carelessly

    I got to know my ce.

    With determination, I headed to the portal.

    Of course, the coordinates were Mage Tower.

    Level raised through hunting Neprifit.

    Past messages.

    Even the acquired items.

    I needed some time for maintenance.

    .

    .

    .

    Watching Hoyeol disappearing over the portal.

    Talim recited in a small voice.

    May the wisdom of the Goddess be with you in everything.

    Because Hoyeol said he didnt believe in God.

    Talim couldnt pray for it to be heard.

    However, all Talim could do for Hoyeol was pray.

    I believe.

    Tallim looked out the window at the crowd.

    To be exact, they were people who were driven here by the Tears of the Saint.

    What Hoyeol said crossed his mind.

    Its not a miracle of Goddess.

    After learning that the saintess was a demon.

    When even the miracle of the Goddess, the Tears of the Saint, was denied.

    There was no belief in the Goddess left in him.

    But Hoyeol said.

    But there is also no hard evidence that God doesnt exist.

    At that, Talim thought to himself.

    Maybe Sir Hoyeol is proof that the Goddess exists.

    The Tears of Saint and the Saintess.

    He wondered if Goddess took pity on them for being swayed by lies.

    And sent Hoyeol to them.

    Tallimughed bitterly.

    Sir Hoyeol probably would say that its nonsense, right?

    Hoyeol didnt believe in the existence of God.

    For that kind of Hoyeol to be the proof that God existed.

    It was absurd even to think about it.

    But Talim recited a little.

    However, please understand. Sir Hoyeol.

    Then he looked at Muon.

    The Muon that was swept through by a singlemotion.

    The young priests were shedding tears of shock.

    The pdins hadplex expressions like they were.

    Yes, they were on his shoulders.

    Please be my strength not to break down for a moment.

    Of course, as much as Hoyeol became a support.

    Both him and the Goddess Church should be of great help to Hoyeol.

    To do so, he needed to make a decision.

    The Tears of Saint was still visible in Talims vision.

    First, lets start by revealing the truth about the miracle of the Goddess.

    *

    By the way, I didnt expect such a coincidence.

    Its understandable.

    The Tears of Saint.

    I never thought that the Dmune moonstone underneath was bringing out the effect of Aria moss. Aria moss was nothing special in its natural state.

    Currently, its true value hadnt been revealed.

    Its value was nothingpared to its effectiveness.

    Of course, I couldnt stock it up now, but.

    I had bought them a long time ago.

    While preparing a birthday present for our Mrs. Choi.

    I sent a bi-herbal tea bag to Mrs. Choi.

    It was a tea bag made of Aria moss.

    Somehow, my sisters were more shocked about the effect than Mrs. Choi.

    What on earth is the name of that tea?

    No joke, if we go out with Mom, well be mistaken for four sisters.

    As I recalled that memory, I felt like the voice of No. 3, my nemesis, was ringing in my ears.

    Ah, so noisy.

    Anyway, unless Talim said it first.

    The effect of Aria moss wouldnt be revealed.

    For yers, that would be better.

    Aria moss with that effect.

    If they found out that it was sold for a low price.

    If it were me, I wouldnt be able to sleep due to how unfair it was.

    The same was true for ethereal iron.

    The saying that ignorance is a bliss didnt exist for no reason.

    Of course, knowledge was power.

    I had a pile of Aria moss.

    There should be no shortage of materials in research.

    The embodiment of integrity.

    It wasnt all about greed, it was the How to Grow Bi-herb.

    It was part of research.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 390]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 65 / Agility: 70 / Mana: 335 / Luck: 6 / Aesthetic: Low

    [Point: 10]

    Saintess, Freiza.

    10 levels were raised by hunting the demon of true name, Neprifit.

    I finally felt it now.

    It was terriblepared to the overvaluation that was pouring in.

    Still, it had reached a level worth watching.

    Its the ranking.

    Is that why?

    What the rankers said also made sense.

    It was so hard to level up.

    Those interviews where people whined about how much experience point was required.

    I could totally rte to it myself.

    To think I only raised 10 levels.

    However, it was a good number considering that I shared the experience points with tens of thousands of pdins.

    Of course, even if tens of thousands of pdins contributed to the disposal. I was the one who made the highest contribution.

    You know.

    It wasnt for no reason that I manifested pseudo-state-level magic.

    [Ceremonial Robe Stained with Evil]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: Sealed]

    [Description: The demons curse dwelled on it, and its effect was sealed. In order to know its proper effect, it must be purified.]

    A demons item acquired by defeating Neprifit.

    It was a unique grade, but it had no restriction level.

    If it were me in the past, I would have been disappointed that it might be a failure.

    Hadnt I been dabbling in enchantment as well?

    I hope the effect is useful.

    All I had to do was extract it and give it to another item.

    Oh, it was a demons item.

    The Mage Tower could suddenly tear it off

    No, it reminded me of one demons item that I rented.

    [Vampire Counts Orb]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.400]

    [Effect: When attacking, additional damage is applied with a high probability.]

    [Description: An orb filled with vampire blood. Every time ites into contact with mana, the blood bursts out and causes damage to the target.]

    The item I got after getting rid of Ascura.

    There were only 10 levels left until I reached level 400, which I had considered far away. Im so proud of you, Lee Hoyeol. So far, youve endured well without sinking into pride.

    Ill retrieve it as soon as I reach level 400.

    I had thought about it in the past.

    The effect of applying additional damage was endless in its versatility.

    I didnt forget the ethereal iron in my inventory either.

    Finally, if I can smelt the ethereal iron with decent equipment.

    I didnt know if I would be a big shot myself.

    But at least, I could equip myself with high-level equipment.

    Of course, it wasnt something to be drooling after already.

    Especially, I was concerned about how to use the ethereal iron.

    It wouldnt be toote to do it after encountering the dwarves.

    Alright.

    The moment I sorted out my thoughts.

    Suddenly, letters appeared on the parchment.

    Sk

    .

    .

    .

    Huft

    Senior Mage of the spirit school, Peiyan Lot.

    She put down her feather pen vigorously.

    She did it!

    She couldnt help it.

    Munch munch

    A contractor of a high-ranking spirit.

    Because of the contract, her body had poor fuel efficiency

    Peiyan, a big eater, chewed cookies like a habit.

    Chief Marcelo. Munch. I only trust you. Munch.

    She was sure he wasnt as cold-hearted as she was afraid of.

    The reason she scribbled with the feather pen even though she was afraid.

    It was all because of rumors about Lee Hoyeol.

    The rumors that Chief Lee Hoyeol signed a contract with a spirit!

    As the senior of the spirit school, she was surprised, but the topic of conversation wasnt the reason why she left a letter to Hoyeol.

    Another rumor. Yes, there was a rumor of the Arcana continent that Fire Drake had heard.

    If he sprouted the seed of World Tree with the power of his spirit.

    The spirit that sprouted the seed of the World Tree.

    She should have achieved a huge increase in status.

    In Arcana continent, her status should increase to the point where all spirits would notice.

    However, Peiyan received no news from her spirit, Fire Drake, whom she summoned from the rupture.

    So she wondered if it was possible.

    No matter how basic it was

    The knowledge of spiritology was not widely known.

    I dont know if this will be helpful or rude.

    Peiyan muttered as if making excuses.

    Its not like its a hassle. Just by giving the spirit a new name, its status increases. The germination of the world tree. With that level of achievement, it is clear that the spirit will be a unique spirit that is not bound by ss. Besides, theres no special reason not to give it a name!

 Chapter 114: Naming (2)

    Chapter 114: Naming (2)

    The once-concluded situation of the Holy Land, Muon.

    The time bomb, which was about to explode, was lifted.

    Everyone was guessing that attacking the yer, Gyver, was just the beginning. There was also a possibility of a war that would take ce around Muon.

    But, there, the Chief Mage of the Mage Tower!

    But with the unexpected involvement of the Mage Tower.

    Muon opened the gate as if it had never happened.

    And the appearance of an unexpected tentacle monster.

    The rapidly changing situation of Muon was vividly conveyed by the yers.

    [The pdins attack the fortress]

    [Views: 132,407,117]

    Tens of thousands of pdins.

    The sight of them running towards the tentacle was literally spectacr.

    So was it necessary to exin further? The image of Hoyeol leading the pdins with just hand gestures.

    When I think about that time, I still feel overwhelmed.

    Only those who have seen it know. That feeling.

    Its a pity that I cant disclose the video as I want. Seriously.

    Of course, the main character of the video was Hoyeol.

    No matter how crazy the Nettubers were about the number of views and aggro.

    Just recklessly pushing ahead.

    If they uploaded a video of Hoyeol at a time like this, they would get hit by a bacsh, asking if they had gotten permission from Hoyeol to upload.

    The video of Hoyeol couldnt be released without asking for Hoyeols permission.

    But how many people had watched that scene live?

    So many yers and viewers spoke in unison.

    Lee Hoyeol, he was really on a different level.

    Tens of thousands of lives were in his hands! If it were me, I wouldnt know what to do because of the pressure He seemed to have no hesitation in his actions.

    But I think he could have hunted alone without the pdins. Did you see him freeze that huge mass of tentacles at once?

    So what is that skill? Huh? Its a high-level magic that even ice mages dont know about? There really is no end. Does this mean that he didnt be a chief mage for no reason?

    It wasnt just that.

    After the battle.

    The conversation between Hoyeol and the leader of the pdins of the Goddess Church also became a hot topic.

    Commander of the pdins, Talim Ever.

    He used to say hostile things to humanity.

    Not only he had kneeled politely in front of Hoyeol.

    He suddenly put down his voice He said he would take full responsibility!

    No, he didnt just say that he would take responsibility

    He said he would be responsible for the judgment, didnt he?

    What kind of conversation is that???

    He dered that he would take responsibility and further judgment.

    The impact was bound to be greater than the battle shown by Hoyeol.

    But perhaps because of the crowd.

    Hoyeol and Talim moved ces.

    It was unknown what kind of conversation had been held since then.

    But one thing was certain.

    In the end, Lee Hoyeol did it again this time.

    Hoyeol had done it.

    Well, if it werent for Hoyeol just now.

    If he hadnt stepped up and got rid of the tentacles.

    The lives of the yers who entered Muon.

    There was no guarantee that they would have been safe.

    Some people noticed it earlier than anyone else.

    It was Nam Taemin, Leonie and Hisagi.

    Did you see that? We dont have time to worry about Hoyeol-ssi, we just need to do our best!

    I dont know if I can keep up with that level, but

    Now, shut up. The break is over. I cant afford to rest like this.

    Whats with you? You were the one making the biggest fuss just now.

    Made fuss? Who? When? Me?! Damn it. Its not true!

    Hoyeol didnt need their help at the moment.

    Because they trusted Hoyeol.

    They could just focus on growth even in the crisis of Muon.

    Jessie Heinness situation was not much different.

    Even that ice magic! As expected, hes amazing!

    Hoyeols state could only be revealed to those who knew.

    It was the pointed hat who was more agonized than Jessie.

    The pointed hat rattled and made a fuss.

    I didnt know he had already reached the state. You have a long way to go, disciple.

    Also, that fact.

    There were some who felt it more painfully than anyone else.

    It was AAU.

    They came to a conclusion at the branch meeting.

    The crisis of Muon has made it clear. Arcanas update is beyond the realm of our AAUs prediction and preparation.

    Silence

    Actually, theyd realized this long before.

    From the time when monsters that didnt exist in the database appeared.

    No, looking back, it probably started when demon-type monsters appeared in the rupture.

    Someone said with a bitter taste in their mouth.

    Isnt it obvious in a way? We were overwhelmed even when Arcana was just a game. Now that it has be another world, it is impossible to predict the flow of the Arcana continent.

    AAU was well aware of their role.

    This why why their ipetence became even more painful.

    Someone else said.

    The official announcement seems to being soon.

    Official announcement.

    To let the world know the limits of AAU.

    The aftermath was hard to imagine.

    Even now, there were a lot of yers waiting for AAUs information.

    But it was impossible to hide it forever.

    The gloomy meeting ended.

    Park Minjae, the head of AAUs South Korean branch, took a deep breath.

    Is there a way out for humanity to survive?

    He recalled his past as a developer of Arcana.

    Even if it was not serviced at the time, there were many contents that were scheduled to be serviced at some point.

    There was no need to cite many examples.

    Just one, dragon.

    Yeah, even just dragon.

    Wont it show itself someday?

    In a rupture, in reality.

    Park Minjae thought about humanity confronting the dragon.

    He drew a simtion.

    I worked hard to develop it only for it to end up useless.

    Huft

    All he could do was sigh.

    Even if yers leveled up and humanity moved its armies, all that remained was defeat. Or just a victory no different from a defeat.

    But Park Minjae knew.

    A way out that he had witnessed.

    The only possibility.

    Lee Hoyeol.

    It was yer Lee Hoyeol.

    Even AAU couldnt be sure about anything about it. Lee Hoyeols level, as well as his ss. However, he could guess from the steps Hoyeol had shown.

    How far does he know?

    Even in the case of the Muon incident.

    Didnt Hoyeol act as if he had known everything?

    Above all, human couldnt hide their emotion. The proof was that Hoyeols expression didnt change despite the sudden appearance of the mass of tentacles.

    It gives hope even to a bitter realist like me.

    The reason people were crazy about Lee Hoyeol.

    He felt like he knew why.

    Soon, Park Minjae lifted his shoulders.

    Yes. Shouldnt we should go as far as that hope goes?

    Yeah.

    It was not the time to weigh the possibilities.

    In the end, it was all or nothing.

    Park Minjae was also ready to do whatever it took.

    What Park Minjae could do was simple.

    To the only hope, to Hoyeol.

    He had to deliver information that might be helpful.

    However.

    In AAU, numerous interests of each country are already intertwined. AAU cannot take the lead. Plus, providing insider information to just one yer Even if its Lee Hoyeol. There will be plenty of people who will oppose it for the purpose of keeping Korea in check.

    Nevertheless.

    Didnt Park Minjae already make a promise?

    From now on, he wouldnt hesitate.

    Therefore.

    From here on, it is a breakaway that puts the pride of an individual, Park Minjae, at stake.

    Of course, the breakaway didnt seem easy from the first step.

    Anyway, talking alone with Lee Hoyeol isnt enough That means I might continue to keep in touch with him in the future.

    Those cold eyes.

    That feisty manner.

    Lee Hoyeol was a man whom those persistent reporters and Nettubers feared.

    Park Minjae ended up spitting out another groan.

    Lets fucking do it. Looks like Im going to start receiving etiquette education again at the age of fifty. I need to get rid of my habit first

    Suddenly, he grabbed two people passing by and asked.

    Hey, Sukyoom. And. Yes! Employee Sung Hyunjoon.

    Yes? Branch Manager Park.

    Im asking just in case. Am I a boomer?

    Yes? All of a sudden, w-what do you mean?

    Uh-huh. Only yes or no to the questions I asked. Am I a boomer?

    Of course, a journey of a thousand miles begins with one step

    *

    It was a new feeling, but it was a little unfair.

    I didnt even sleep that long.

    Somehow, the speed at which time passed day by day was unusual.

    Drip

    I bet one of the causes was this physical exercise.

    Even if the ss quest changed, it always upied the first goal.

    [ss quest: Akshans Annihtion]

    Annihtion of Akshan and the demon hunters.

    Thest demon hunter.

    Dig up the truth about the holy war.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat) <ul><li> 30 KM runs (Sess)</li></ul><ul><li> 2,000 push-ups (Sess)</li></ul><ul><li> 1,000 pull-ups (Sess)</li></ul><ul><li> 500 burpee Tests (In Progress)</li></ul>

    The [strength] and [agility] stats were the same as the level.

    The higher the absolute number was.

    The amount of training to raise one point changed.

    The quest goal was always at a level that took my breath away.

    Its easy.

    Bullshit.

    I almost fainted a few times today, it was just a bluff.

    The only thing that improved from before was the medicine.

    I could get help from bi-herbal medicine.

    Clink

    I lifted up the teacup.

    But proper rest is also helpful for muscle growth.

    The ice water wasnt enough, I even added hot tea.

    This tasted like death.

    But it was good for the body, so I held it in.

    I had to eat this because my body would survive.

    I checked my next quest goal while catching my breath.

    Identify the forces involved in the Holy War. (In Progress)<ul><li> Meet the Saint of the Goddess Church. (Sess)</li></ul><ul><li> Identify the true nature of the Goddess Church. (Sess)</li></ul><ul><li> Hunt the demon disguised as the Saintess of the Goddess Church. (In Progress)</li></ul><ul><li> Identify the original sin of the Mage Tower. (Sess)</li></ul>

    All goals rted to the Goddess Church were sessful.

    But the quest [Akshans Annihtion] wasnt over yet.

    That meant the forces that attacked Akshan still remained. Suddenly, a thought urred to me.

    The demon hunters all had entric personalities.

    Well, thats right.

    Isnt there a saying that when you stare into the abyss.

    The abyss stares back at you.

    Especially at the training ground, there were no demons.

    There was no saying that suited the demon hunters better than that.

    The days when Arcana was just a game. The attitude of demon hunters,pared to friendly NPCs, was notorious even among yers.

    I cant believe I thought it was cool. This damn preference.

    Of course, that hadnt mattered to me at the time.

    Anyway, did they get stabbed in the back simply because they were mean?

    No matter how unlikely it was, the possibility existed.

    This too must be a trick of the lowly race.

    In the end, it was probably because of the demons.

    Since the saintess of the Goddess Church, thergest religion on the Arcana continent, was a demon.

    It was safe to say that there was no area or force that was safe from the devilish demons.

    In that case, my break wasnt long.

    Clink

    I put down the teacup.

    I had toplete the 5000 burpee tests.

    To make the overestimatione true.

    Also to move forward.

    I must not stop struggling even if just for a moment.

    .

    .

    .

    Of course, there was good news for me, who struggled day and night.

    Senior mage of spirit school, Peiyan Lot.

    The letter she delivered on parchment.

    I unexpectedly received great help from those lines.

    [Shelter of Toxic Spores]

    [Rmended level: Lv.350]

    [Copse progress: 0.1%]

    I entered the rupture.

    It was amon rupture that was created on a daily basis and wasnt specified in the update.

    Considering my level and the rmended level of this rupture, it would be difficult to raise my level even if I hunted hundreds of monsters that appeared.

    But my purpose was not to level up.

    I opened my mouth.

    Haiel.

    My mana escaped in an instant.

    Goo

    Soon, the nymph appeared in the air.

    That too, with Grandfels sense of esthetic.

    A nymph with a wless appearance.

    Indeed.

    I named the nymph ording to the information Peiyan had given me.

    Because my knowledge of spiritology was only at the surface level.

    I didnt know that a name had such a meaning to a spirit.

    ording to Peiyan.

    To a spirit, a name was like a vessel.

    Because I kept calling her the nymph after the contract.

    Even though the nymph aplished the incredible feat of sprouting the World Tree and met the conditions to be reborn as a unique spirit, she only changed in a superficial way!

    I was relieved when I found out.

    It wasnt because my mana has a negative effect.

    But it was too soon for me to be relieved.

    I had overlooked it.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    My naming sense that created that bizarre name.

    The nymph gave an elegant greeting.

    Haiel has answered your call.

    Indeed.

    Haiel.

    To be exact, it was Haiel Chrysiad Four Seasons Leaf.

    A full name as long as Grandfels.

    That was the name I gave the nymph!

    Damn it.

    Every time I called out Haiels name, I felt something indescribable. Naturally, I didnt express it.

    I shamelessly asked Haiel about her business first.

    What is the situation of the Arcana continent?

    Haiels report continued immediately.

    As I listened in silence, I was soon able to escape the indescribable emotions. It was because I suddenly caught a glimpse of a possibility when I heard the news from Haiel.

    If thats the case, maybe

    It could lead to the next regr update?

 Chapter 115: Demon Kings Castle (1)

    Chapter 115: Demon King''s Castle (1)

    There was news that the dwarves had begun their activity in earnest.

    Of course, what the activity was referring here.

    It was the demon hunt in the Arcana continent.

    No, in this case, it would be more correct to say that they got swept away.

    Haiel uttered an eerie remark in a lofty manner.

    The fire pouring from the flying boat burned the demons without leaving a trace.

    The decisive weapon, the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    I had felt it when I first saw the machine tower in the rupture.

    The skills of the dwarves were phenomenal.

    In fact, the fact that they got recognized by the Mage Tower spoke volumes.

    Just that alone made it feel real.

    However.

    As a result, the demons resistance has also increased. After the emergence of the new World Tree, theyre trying to get the momentum of the changed Arcana continent back in their hands.

    I was startled by Haiels next words.

    In the Arcana continent, the demon kings had begun to run rampant.

    And three of them at the same time.

    The three demon kings did not join forces or cooperate with each other, but each of them reached the peak of their power. The dwarves flying boat was also blocked in front of a demon king.

    With the prelude to a counterattack.

    The activation of the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    I even sprouted the seed of the World Tree.

    And yet, the Arcana continent was still on the demons palm.

    As you could see now.

    It was just three demon kings moving.

    The wind of counterattack blowing across the Arcana Continent had died down.

    But I knew.

    The demon kings appearing in earnest on the Arcana continent.

    It was the first time since the Cataclysm.

    Im sure theyre nervous, too.

    By the way.

    They made a mistake.

    The demon kings, thanks to the revival of three of them at a time.

    This had definitely be a big event.

    A big event that could shake the Arcana continent!

    From the days when Arcana was just a game until now.

    The yers were somehow able to intervene in such big events. I had a distant memory Lets see, I vaguely remembered 10 years ago.

    During the Empires war of conquest at the time.

    It was a big deal at the time.

    Including me who was stuck in Akshan.

    Every yer in Arcana was given a quest.

    The Empire or the Empires opponent.

    By joining the selected force, I umted my contribution, and received the corresponding reward after the quest was over. Therefore, it wasnt for no reason that I didnt get flustered.

    It might be a different case if its just one, but three of them? Absolutely.

    I could be sure.

    The demon kings would appear in some way in the next regr update.

    Of course, as I just said, there were three demon kings.

    I dont know which one will be caught.

    Besides, I didnt know what the demon kings level was.

    The only thing I could be sure of was that they were iparably stronger than Decarabia.

    Decarabia that descended from Frost, which had been summoned to reality.

    No matter how filthy the reality was, the Arcana continent, which had already fallen into the hands of demons, probably had it worse.

    The demon kings who were resurrected on the Arcana continent might unleash the force of a true demon king.

    However.

    Whether its a demon or a demon king. It doesnt matter.

    Naturally, I wasnt intimidated at all.

    Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeos pride is ironically the highest in the presence of a demon.

    Whether there are one or three demon kings. It doesnt matter.

    The setting of Grandfel?

    Of course, it must have an impact.

    But even if I didnt have that setting.

    I had been struggling diligently all this time.

    Much more than the effort they put in to take over the Arcana Continent!

    With the [authority] function activated in Yusra Kingdom and Frost.

    The Mage Tower.

    And the Holy Land of the Goddess Church, Muon.

    Those positive backups

    No, the evidence was giving me strength.

    A head that didnt lower down.

    An upright back.

    Shoulders proudly straightened.

    So that I didnt cower.

    I calmly concluded my remarks.

    Because to me, theyre just prey.

    Is there a connection between contractual rtionships?

    Haiel bowed to me with sincerity.

    I will also show results that live up to the name I received.

    I understand your feelings, but.

    It would be best to stop mentioning the name.

    It would be especially good if she didnt tell others her full name, but.

    I didnt have the personality to pay attention to such things.

    I went straight into what I had to do.

    When I said it like that, it might seem grand, but it was simple.

    Once you enter the rupture, you have to clear it before leaving.

    There were only a few days left until the next regr update.

    Even if the amount of experience points I could gain was small, I could make a great mountain by collecting dust. In addition, there were quite a few usable items in this rupture.

    [Shelter of Toxic Spore]

    Starting with highly poisonous nts that were used as ingredients for poison.

    To the rare bi-herb nts growing among the poisonous nts.

    Yes, as expected, what I had to do hadnt changed.

    I just have to do well.

    In that sense, it would be better to check the means I could use.

    [Shelter of Toxic Spore], rmended level 350. Wouldnt it be a suitable level to check the power of Haiel, who had been reborn as a {unique spirit}?

    Haiel, can you open the way?

    Above all, at this level, I could deal with an unexpected situation on my own without activating [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    This meant that even if the demon hunter ss had missing screws, level 390 was not a waste.

    By the way.

    I will open the way as you wish.

    What is this?

    I was stunned by the sight before me.

    She didnt do anything special.

    Haiel just waved the air with an elegant gesture.

    Crunch

    Ssssk

    Sssss

    The [LV.300~LV.350] nt monsters that filled the area were destroyed.

    They returned to soil.!

    In fact, I had expected it honestly.

    Didnt Peiyan, the senior mage of spirit school, make an uproar about it? Through that uproar, I learned that {unique spirit} was a spirit that transcended ss.

    However, the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment.

    So, I had moderate expectations.

    But this was more than my initial expectations.

    Haiel opened her mouth.

    All I could do was give blessings until I was given a name. After receiving a name, I also gained the ability to reap blessings.

    Haiel was a forest spirit.

    It may be just an ability effective for nts, but

    Even taking that into ount, it was a powerful ability.

    I was satisfied.

    I was satisfied with Haiels growth.

    I could add a new concept to that {nature} and use it as [{oddity}].

    Thats great.

    Even with Grandfels high standard, it was inevitable that she got a passing score.

    But I closed my mouth at Haiels subsequent reply.

    Seriously, I wanted to hide in a rat hole.

    Haiel Chrysiad Four Seasons Leaf. Befitting the name you gave me. I can be a warm spring or a harsh winter for them. It is only you who decides that.

    Those were truly loyal and reassuring words.

    Damn that naming sense

    I felt extremely embarrassed.

    But, of course, I didnt express it.

    I brazenly said.

    The time will soone to unleash that power, Haiel.

    With this kind of power, we would soon face a big event.

    Haiel would also be helpful in the battle against demons.

    And to forget the past.

    In the end, I had no choice but to live faithfully in reality.

    I walked down the path that Haiel opened.

    Tap tap

    *

    Frost.

    Frost, which had been like a living hell, was full of energy.

    Just like in the past, the streets were filled with blood and bodies.

    It was crowded with adventurers.

    Of course, that scenery is unfamiliar.

    The fortress of Frost.

    Following the procedure.

    Harkon, who was carrying out his duties as the Lord of Frost, looked down at the street for a moment.

    He never thought hed be able to see Frost in the world of adventurers.

    Im getting used to this, too.

    Yes, he was getting used to the unfamiliar scenery.

    Anyway, his stiff body was barely adjusting.

    Harkon turned his shoulder for no reason.

    I want to run away right now.

    Sword-wielding was his thing.

    Since he was just sitting at his desk scribbling with a feather pen.

    It was only natural that he got a little sore.

    If I cant handle it on my own, Ill have to pass on the work to Sir Hoyeol.

    He couldnt cause such inconvenience to Hoyeol again.

    In that sense, Hoyeol was admirable.

    Harkon knew what kind of daily routine Hoyeol was doing because he had watched him for a while.

    Swordsmanship training in the morning.

    Deal with Yusra Kingdoms agenda in the afternoon.

    Study at the Mage Tower from night to dawn.

    Besides, Frost was full of adventurers.

    He also heard the news about this world heard through adventurers.

    Hoyeols activities were conveyed every day.

    If it was just a day apart, it was still good.

    Only a few hours.

    No, there was a lot of talk about Hoyeol every few minutes.

    I can guarantee he lives a more tiring life than His Majesty the Emperor.

    Hoyeol and the Emperor.

    This was something he could say because Harkon had watched the two from up close.

    Harkon wasnt the only one who sympathized with that.

    Yusra Kingdom.

    A corner in front of Golden Pce Square, Golden Calf Tavern.

    Lakid upied the front seat with the best view of the TV screen. Since he was so big that he was taking up the front seat. All you could see from behind was half the screen.

    Hey! Get out of the way!

    It would be good if the shadow mercenary leader, Kitch, was there. Even that egocentric Lakid at least pretended to listen to what the leader Kitch said.

    But today Lakid was alone.

    Cant you get rid of that?

    Are you crazy? How can I talk to that monster?

    Okay, lets just settle it with being quiet today.

    Tsk. I need to see it on the big screen.

    The voices of the whispering yers.

    The piercing stares at the back of his head.

    Lakid didnt have the energy to care about that.

    The more I look.

    Hot-tempered, dirty, cranky, etc.

    The evaluation of Lakids personality might vary, but the evaluation of his ability had never been divided.

    Winner of the Colosseum, the Giant of the Underworld, the battle machine. For Lakid, titles that were almost like praises were proof of his skills.

    Hes crazy.

    Gulp

    He put down therge cup of wine.

    Of course, it was Hoyeol who was recognized as crazy by Lakid. He watched the video of Hoyeol ying on the screen.

    Befitting his title, the battle machine.

    He pictured the battle with Hoyeol like a machine.

    The conditions for battle were set the same as in actual battle.

    Special assassination request. The target is Lee Hoyeol.

    First, before the battle, Alkali.

    He would have to rip off all sorts of potions from the old man.

    Since he needed to obtain all kinds of attribute resistance potions of the highest quality.

    He would have to get paid even before he started.

    Of course, even if I increase my magic resistance.

    It wasnt possible topletely offset the damage.

    Besides, Hoyeol was not just a mage.

    You had to know to truly be able to see.

    Lakid recognized Hoyeols swordsmanship skills.

    Ugh. Fuck.

    No matter how many times he imagined the battle.

    He couldnt see any way to beat Hoyeol.

    Most of all, Hoyeols attitude.

    That confident arrogant look.

    It showed how rxed he was.

    Hoyeol probably hadnt revealed his full power yet.

    But that side is having it hard, too.

    Unlike the Arcana continent, there were many restrictions on the world of adventurers.

    On the Arcana Continent, enormous power was tantamount to freedom.

    In this world, power was apanied by useless attention and responsibility.

    He didnt really learn much, but he could tell just by looking at Hoyeol.

    AAU will contact yer Lee Hoyeol as soon as possible

    Lakid was the type of person who enjoyed the attention and gaze of others.

    But even he had a limit too.

    Lakid imagined for a moment.

    In the moving picture.

    What if the topic the woman was talking about was not Hoyeols story but his own?

    Then his tongue stuck out of its own ord.

    He must be tired in many ways.

    Even Lakid was realizing the weight Hoyeol carried.

    There was no need to mention the feelings of those who knew Hoyeol better than Lakid.

    Therefore, as soon as the letter from Hoyeol arrived in front of them, they couldnt help but wee it.

    This is good to hear!

    Harkon and the Knight of Lionheart.

    They said it had been so peaceful. Theres no way my life can be like that.

    Kitch and the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    In every moment, may the Goddess be with us.

    Talim and the Holy Land of the Goddess Church, Muon.

    Its the long-awaited news.

    Even the Mage Tower learned of Hoyeols intention through the parchment.

    Each had a different reason to move, but they had no hesitation.

    The content of the letter was not much of a problem.

    It was only natural.

    The strongest knights, Arcana continent.

    The ck curtain of the Arcana continent.

    Thergest religion on the Arcana continent.

    The pinnacle of the Arcana continent.

    Each one was a huge force.

    For those people to be afraid of the contents of the letter and just throw it out?

    It was impossible.

    Even if the content was rted to the demon king.

    .

    .

    .

    The next Thursday.

    The world was in shock at the Arcana regr update history.

    A new rupture, Demon Kings Castle, is added.

    Because the demon king appeared in reality.

    A new rupture, Demon Kings Castle, is added.

    A new rupture, Demon Kings Castle, is added.

    Three of them.

    Only then did the world reevaluate AAUs announcement.

    Now the threat is no longer predictable;e.

    Indeed.

    This was an unexpected, non-standard update.

    To think it wasnt just one but three.

    It was beyond the scope they could expect.

    But the world soon learned.

    Wait a minute. What about that?

    It was as if he had anticipated even this absurd situation.

    With a consistent expression.

    Hoyeol showed up.

    Besides, Hoyeol wasnt alone.

    At the same time.

    Frost.

    Yusra Kingdom.

    Muon.

    And the movement captured from the Mage Tower.

    The world was in shock once again.

    C-Could it be that they alle because of Lee Hoyeol?

    It was an unimaginable development.

    .

    .

    .

    This wasnt just a hunt.

    Now that the demon king hade forward.

    What was needed was a sure victory, not ame hunt.

    Thats why I sent this letter.

    Thats right.

    Today, I.

    No, we will.

    Oppress the demon kings.

 Chapter 116: Demon Kings Castle (2)

    Chapter 116: Demon King''s Castle (2)

    A sure victory.

    I needed steady preparation for that.

    No, I had no choice but to prepare steadily.

    Knight of Lionheart under Harkon.

    Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Goddess Church.

    Mage Tower.

    Regardless of the reason, so as not to show my weak side to my allies.

    I stopped by Ga Hall of the Mage Tower for the first time in a while.

    Finally, level 390.

    Compared to the overestimation I got, it might still fall short.

    Ive grownpared to a few months ago.

    Looking around the magic tools at Ga Hall.

    It reminded me of the first time I stopped by Ga Hall.

    I had drooled over but it in the end, due to the level restriction, it was limited to level 100.

    All I could take was [Hexagram Brooch].

    Yes, looking back to that time, I had more options now.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol is thest one.

    The skilled mage who managed Ga Hall.

    He bowed politely to me.

    Then he added.

    I hope there are some magic tools left that suit your taste.

    Ga Halls magic tools.

    To me, they were still things that I mostly couldnt afford.

    But I immediately understood what he meant.

    The goal is to oppress the demon kings.

    I delivered the n to the senior mages of the Mage Tower, including Marcelo.

    Was my meaning conveyed urately? Since then, lines about [rental of magic tools] had constantly appeared on the parchment.

    Everyone borrowed incredible magic tools.

    [Illusionary Golden Statue].

    [Small Mana Sun].

    [Staff of the Great Sage]

    Even if I looked around, I couldnt see great magic tools.

    They were probably rented out by senior mages.

    They must be renting it because they were able to use it.

    I vaguely recalled twenty invisible magic tools.

    The lowest level limit among them was level 800.

    The level of senior mages was 800 at minimum.

    I realized the gap once again.

    I thought I had grown up.

    Its the difference between heaven and earth.

    Furthermore, Karimjeva and Senios.

    They even had guessed the existence of the high-ranking demon king that they couldnt reach.

    Heaven and earth. And the beings of heaven and earth that couldnt even bepared to the sky.

    I still have a long way to go.

    Even if it was grand, it was too grand of a goal.

    An ordinary person would have been discouraged.

    But am I, Grandfel, just an ordinary person?

    Not bad.

    High pride that could pierce even the sky of heaven!

    Thanks to this, I was able to calmly choose the magic tool to rent.

    The magic tools rented by senior mages were items that I, who was only level 390, couldnt even wear.

    Lets do this.

    At my level.

    Wearable at least.

    A total of three magic tools and items were rented.

    [Token of the Whirlwind]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.350]

    [Luxury Item  White Elytra]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.350]

    [Luxury Item  Lightning-Struck Tree Branch Wand]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.380]

    A ring, clothes, and a wand.

    There were about three level-restricted items that I could use that fit Grandfels aesthetic.

    The skilled mage seemed surprised at the magic tools I chose.

    Are you sure youre okay with just these magic tools?

    Even if I wanted to choose something else, I couldnt because my level was insufficient.

    Of course, confessing my own shorings?

    It was impossible as long as I had this pride in my heart.

    I had no choice but to say it brazenly.

    This is enough.

    !

    Soon, a gaze full of respect poured down on me.

    Somehow, he must have misunderstood me.

    I just took gaze for granted.

    It was so embarrassing

    .

    .

    .

    But apart from that embarrassment.

    Grandfels eye was great.

    The status window proved it.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 390]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 67 / Agility: 73 / Mana: 350 / Luck: 6 / Aesthetic: Medium

    [Point: 0]

    The stat went up.

    It was probably thanks to wearing two extra [luxury] items. Its good that the stat that rarely changed in [low] had increased, but

    It would be impossible to feel it until I used proper magic.

    But there was no need to fret.

    A new rupture, Demon Kings Castle is added.

    A new rupture, Demon Kings Castle is added.

    A new rupture, Demon Kings Castle is added.

    Just as expected.

    The demon kings appeared in the update history.

    Three at a time.

    Well, I had expected even the worst situation, so I wasnt surprised.

    I went straight into action.

    I picked up a feather pen and scribbled it on parchment paper.

    Sksk

    From now on, we will follow the procedures and oppress the demon kings.

    *

    [Demon Kings Castle] rupture.

    The progress of the copse was rising in real time.

    It was due to the fact that the Demon Kings Castle rupture was increasing by 1 percent, which was 10 times higher than the average rupture that was increasing by 0.1 percent at most.

    I have never seen this rate of copse.

    How much is going on in there?

    Does it mean that their force is so strong that even ruptures cant handle it?

    In the midst of numerous concerns.

    Additional updates appeared.

    There, the rmended level of Demon Kings Castle rupture was stated.

    [Demon Kings Castle of Rhyme]

    [Rmended level: Lv.800]

    [ Demon Kings Castle of Indulgence]

    [Rmended level: Lv.800]

    [Demon Kings Castle of Hunting]

    [Rmended level: Lv.850]

    !!!

    Maybe the details were wrong.

    Or maybe their eyes were seeing something wrong.

    It was a number that raised unnecessary doubts.

    A level 800 rupture? How on earth can something like that?

    The situation was different from the [Cracked Dimension Gap] rupture.

    The difference between emergency and regr updates.

    It was definitely not a bug.

    But the shock didnt stop there.

    Following the rmended level, the masters of the Demon Kings Castle.

    The demon kings level had risen.

    [Demon King, Amdusias: Lv.800]

    [Demon King, Kimaris: Lv.820]

    [Demon King, uros: Lv.850]

    This is crazy.

    Demon kings.

    Beings whose presence alone plunged the world into fear.

    Even if Amdusias, the lowest level of the three, appeared alone, humanity wouldnt be able toe up with a suitable solution.

    But, that guy was only the weakest of the three demon kings.

    Sunbae, Branch Manager?

    Sung Hyunjoon.

    Yoon Sookyum.

    And Park Minjae, the head of AAUs Korean branch.

    They also faced the despairing update.

    Sung Hyunjoon managed to continue.

    Y-Yes! Well, lets say that we can stop the Demon Kings Castle this time somehow by dropping a nuclear bomb. What next? What should we do with the next demon king?

    Demon king, Decarabia.

    Through him, they found out about the information of the demon kings.

    The motif of the demon king was the 72 demons.

    There was also a pecking order among the demon kings.

    ording to the ranking, Decarabia was at the bottom of the list.

    That information was also valid for the new three demon kings that appeared this time.

    Knowing that fact.

    The two couldnt answer Sung Hyunjoons words.

    Park Minjae said in a defeated voice.

    That means those monsters are only the 67th, 66th, and 64th.

    67th, Amducias.

    66th, Kimaris.

    64th, uros.

    Indeed.

    If you looked at these guys broadly as well.

    Like Decarabia, they were the weakest among the 72 demon kings.

    Manager

    Just a few days ago, AAU finished figuring out their ce.

    They couldnt predict all the threats as they had done in the past, but they would do their best to protect humanity from Arcana.

    However.

    What can we do now?

    Level 800 at minimum, level 850 at maximum.

    If those demon kings were weak.

    What was the level of the high-ranking demon kings?

    That was a threat that they literally couldnt even imagine.

    It was a reality that even the situation they had barely finished figuring out was denied.

    Pray your ass out.

    Park Minjae swallowed.

    Despair, the feeling of being trapped in darkness.

    Perhaps this was why.

    The only way out that he could think of a few days ago.

    His thought came to Lee Hoyeol, the hope.

    Lee Hoyeols level is expected to be 900.

    yers recognized fellow yers better.

    Lee Hoyeols level was predicted bybining the evaluations of rankers including Rox and the actions he had shown so far. Park Minjae brought out themon sense from the time when Arcana was a game.

    If it was a normal monster, he might be able to deal with it.

    By considering his level first.

    However, even for named monsters, there were strong and tricky patterns that surpassed their level. Hadnt they confirmed that fact in the [Predators Swamp] rupture as well?

    But the opponent was the demon king.

    As stated in the update history, it was the boss monster.

    Even for Lee Hoyeol

    Plus even if his level was 50 to 100 ahead.

    It was impossible to hunt boss monsters alone.

    No, it would be difficult just to reach the boss monster.

    ording to the system, there will be fifteen named monsters attached.

    Bite

    Park Minjae bit his dry lips.

    He recalled the scene of Decarabia. Named monsters, demon corpsmanders, of course. It was impossible to leave out the demon kings army, which boasted an enormous amount of supplies.

    Break through that siege and reach the demon kings.

    It might be different if there was just one.

    But there were three Demon Kings Castle ruptures in total.

    Furthermore.

    The situation is different from Frost.

    At that time, Frost was notpletely in the realm of Decabaria.

    The recapture quest that appeared to the yers was proof of it.

    But this time, attacking the Demon Kings Castle was no different from attacking the demon kings main base.

    Naturally, the difficulty of the siege would be different.

    So the more he thought about it, the more he sighed.

    Branch Manager. It is said that yer Lee Hoyeol has moved.

    Is that so? Hes really consistent.

    Does Hoyeol-ssi have no fear?

    Thats why he couldnt just be happy when he heard that Lee Hoyeol had moved.

    Unlike the excited media, hadnt they already run the simtion in their heads?

    Damn it.

    Lee Hoyeol.

    He felt like he was sending that man to his grave.

    He wanted to stop him if he could.

    But the difort didntst long.

    It was because of the information that came in one after another.

    B-Branch Manager Park?

    Frost, Knight of Lionheart.

    Yusra Kingdom, Shadow Mercenary Corp.

    Holy Land Muon, the pdins.

    And the Mage Tower.

    They began to move simultaneously as if they were waiting for Lee Hoyeols footsteps to drop. Park Minjae let out a lugh.

    What was he looking at right now?

    This isnt a game where you can use cheats.

    A force that was impossible to move as a yer.

    Four of them are moving at the same time?

    Yes, he could understand the Shadow Mercenary Corps by conceding a hundred times.

    They were Arcanas mercenaries who would risk their lives if their interests matched.

    Thats ridiculous

    But the rest couldnt be exined.

    Even if rtionships and influence had reached the maximum.

    They were people who put their beliefs first.

    What the hell have you done?

    Could it be that Lee Hoyeol even influenced their beliefs?

    He was getting more and more doubtful.

    Sung Hyunjoon opened his mouth carefully.

    Wouldnt it be possible? Clearing the Demon Kings Castle rupture.

    When asked, Park Minjae and Yoon Sookyum remained silent.

    The Knight of Lionheart and the Pdins of Muon.

    Their level could be guessed.

    They would definitely be a great help for Lee Hoyeol.

    But that may not be enough.

    Perhaps it was possible if there was one demon king.

    But there were three of them.

    Therefore, the fate of the Demon Kings Castle depended on the Shadow Mercenary Corps and the Mage Tower.

    However, even Arcanas development team couldnt guess their level.

    One is the ck curtain. The other is the best armed group in the continent.

    He hoped they would show a performance worthy of their title.

    All he could do was pray and watch.

    Of course, just like the ufortable feelings.

    The prayer didntst long either.

    .

    .

    .

    [Demon Kings Castle of Ryhime.]

    [Rmended level: Lv.800]

    [Copse progress: 17.9%]

    [Boss Monster: Demon King, Amdusias]

    Lv.800

    [Named monster: Commander of Demon Army, ckhorn, and 28 monsters]

    Lv.650

    [Monster: Approximately 100,000 under themand of the Commander of Demon Army]

    Lv.500

    [List of entrants]

    [Mage Tower: Senior Mage of ck Magic, Matis Dean Carl / Senior Mage of Fire Magic, Bensch William / Senior Mage of Illusion Magic, Nasrow]

    [Shadow Mercenary Corps: 2nd seat, Wolf Sharin / 6th seat, Isabel Marl/ 7th seat, Alkali]

    [Goddess Church: Approximately 18,000 people under the leader of the pdins, Talim Ever]

    Those watching couldnt know the details.

    There was only a small amount of information known about the Mage Tower and the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    But I could guarantee it.

    What unfolded was a result that no one expected.

    !

    A rupture disappeared into thin air.

    This meant that the rupture had been cleared.

    They couldnt believe the time.

    T-This isnt a dream. Sunbae?

    As they entered the Demon Kings Castle rupture.

    Less than ten minutester.

    That scene happened.

    Park Minjae, who was watching that scene on the monitor, murmured.

    I couldnt even imagine, let alone guess.

    Literally.

    The Demon Kings castle had been trampled upon.

 Chapter 117: Demon Kings Castle (3)

    Chapter 117: Demon King''s Castle (3)

    Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Except for the lowest seat, Lakid.

    They didnt enjoy fighting against a majority number.

    No, there was no need for them to even face such a situation.

    This was because they were Shadow Mercenary Corps that boasted an astronomicalmission fee for just the assassination of a single target.

    But that didnt mean they werent good at fighting a majority number.

    [Demon Kings Castle of Rhyme]

    The 67th ranked Demon King, Amdusias.

    The moment they entered this guys territory, the rupture.

    Demons rushed in.

    In yourter years, your fate is fierce. Isnt that right, old man?

    Second seat, Wolf Sharin spoke to Alkali.

    Clink

    Of course, his hand didnt rest while the demons came rushing in.

    He was equipped with crossbows in each hand.

    Alkali rummaged through his bag.

    Well, what can I do? Its the leaders will, so theres nothing we can do.

    What the hell did our leader see? Has shee to a standstill?

    Swoosh

    Pop

    Swoosh

    A crossbow repeatedly fired and loaded.

    One bolt that extended went right through fifteen of the demon kings army.

    The average level of the demon kings army was 500.

    Considering their defense power, it was quite a sight to see.

    But Alkali replied without blinking.

    Yeah. Because all you do is take a nap day after day. You dont even know whats going on? Let me exin briefly. Even that Lakid has put his tail down.

    Lets see, this might be suitable.

    Likewise, the demon kings army rushed in.

    Alkali threw the potion bottle out of his arms.

    ng!

    A deadly poison spread immediately.

    Aaaargh!

    S-Save me. My lord!!

    It hurts so muuuch!

    It was only for a short time that a terrible scream rang out.

    It was because the demon kings army melted cleanly without a trace.

    Anyone else might surprised by its power.

    But they were Shadow Mercenary Corps who knew each others skills well.

    So Wolf was surprised at something else.

    Flinch.

    What? That Lakid? He acknowledged it?

    Lowest seat, Lakid.

    Although his position was the lowest, there was a reason for it.

    If they hadnt fallen into the world of adventurers and had stayed on the Arcana continent.

    He could guarantee Lakid would have won the position of the upper seat rather than him.

    Of course, the neck Lakid was aiming for could have been his neck.

    Wow. Thats a bit shocking and upsetting. I havent been acknowledged by Lakid yet either. Did our sister know?

    Sixth seat, Isabel Marl.

    She didnt answer back.

    He wondered if he could see a change in her expression.

    He couldnt see anything properly because of the bangs that covered her eyespletely.

    Alkali snorted.

    Did you expect an answer from her?

    No. Well, its just that I havent seen her in a long time.

    If you really want to talk, how about taking a drink of this poison first?

    No, old man. What kind of joke is so boring and creepy?

    Isabel Marl.

    She was as reticent as she looked.

    To be exact, she didnt mix words with the living.

    Wake up. Its time to serve a new master.

    Because she was a necromancer.

    Creak~!

    The bodies that Wolf and Alkali had knocked down revived and began to move.

    The ghosts that came to life were notmon skeletons.

    Starting with bone warrior.

    To death knight.

    The number of summoned death knights alone couldnt be counted on one hand.

    Death was fair to everyone.

    Clip clop!

    Clip clop!

    As if to prove her words, the revived ghosts trampled on the demons at breakneck speed. The forces were summoned at a rapid pace, creating a gap in the demon kings army.

    Wolf and Alkalis performances were also indispensable.

    The road is open! Charge the entire army! Goddess is with us!

    Talim Ever.

    The Pdins of the Goddess Church led by him also had room to y an active role.

    Talim swallowed his admiration again.

    Strong.

    They didnt know each others specific circumstances.

    Talim didnt even know they were the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Theyre quite capable.

    But he could recognize their skills at once.

    Just the three of them could wipe out the demon kings army while he had to work together with the pdins to defeat them.

    Really, there are people like that under Sir Hoyeol?

    Of course, the more you knew, the more you could see.

    Talim didnt notice.

    Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    They were just as amazed as he was.

    Even so, I can understand even if I havent seen him in person. Old man.

    Wolf said, looking at three men.

    They were senior mages of the Mage Tower.

    If hes the chief, hes stronger than those people.

    Feeling Wolfs gaze.

    Senior mage of fire magic, Bensch William.

    He nced at Isabel Marls performance.

    There is a necromancer of that level in our forces.

    The review was as in as that.

    It was only natural.

    Because they were the senior mages of the Mage Tower.

    Well, she still has a long way to go.

    There was no senior mage of necromantic in the Mage Tower.

    What it meant was simple.

    No matter what level of necromancy it was.

    The level of magic was lower than the magic they were pursuing.

    Moreover, in front of him was a demon, the demon king.

    In front of him was the main enemy who had deceived the Mage Tower and even took the life of the Elder Mage, Senios,

    In addition, the senior mages had heard from Chief Lee Hoyeol that the purpose of the mission was to oppress the demon kings.

    The Chief wants a sure victory.

    Senior mage of ck magic, Matis, looked at the Demon Kings Castle.

    Perhaps feeling something unusual in that gaze.

    Commanders of the demon army with different appearances appeared.

    But it didnt matter.

    Matis continued.

    Trample on those scums, gentlemen.

    The performances of the Shadows Mercenary Corps and the Pdins of the Goddess Church.

    Thanks to them, there was no obstruction in the manifestation of magic.

    So he didnt restrain himself.

    Now that there was not enough power and the use of magic tools had been permitted.

    A small mechanical sphere emerged from the Benschs grasp.

    [Small Mana Sun].

    Senior mage of illusion magic, Nasrow, also used a magic tool.

    [Illusionary Golden Statue].

    Strange mana rose from Matis body.

    He burned the demons, themanders of the demon kings army, and even the Demon King Amdusias.

    Demons in a terrible hallucination were stabbing and chopping each others bodies.

    However, they didnt even realize that.

    Until Matis ck magic took their breath away.

    It took away all their senses.

    Indeed.

    With that, [Demon Kings Castle of Rhyme] copsed.

    Alkali grinned.

    Chuckle. I knew it, but

    As expected, the mages of the Mage Tower were not human.

    They were superhuman beings.

    Wolfs impressions of them were no different.

    He collected his crossbow and opened his mouth quietly.

    I can see why the Mage Tower has been quiet since the continent.

    To paraphrase, the Mage Tower was a giant beast.

    Compared to the Mage Tower, the rest were just worker ants, or soldier ants if they were being generous.

    Could they really see the ants fighting against those beasts? Before that, did they even know that each ant had different looks?

    It was only natural that their perspectives differed due to their gap.

    Now that I see them, theyre wise.

    Could a beast have mediated an ants quarrel? If they uselessly took the wrong footstep, hundreds of ants could have been trampled on in one step.

    Shake.

    Suddenly, Wolf stopped shaking his head.

    This means he moved that Mage Tower? The man called Lee Hoyeol.

    Soon, he shrugged his shoulders.

    How far is he looking with those eyes?

    To the point that he could move the Mage Tower?

    Then he smacked his lips.

    The ant who got curious should just ride quietly on its back.

    Now he felt like he understood a little bit about the leaders, Kitchs, judgment.

    The rupture crumbled.

    Light poured down.

    Since they had experienced this when clearing the [Cracked Dimension Gap] rupture.

    Senior mages, including Matis, were unperturbed.

    Anyway, Bensch, who was looking around, opened his mouth.

    How about supporting the next rupture?

    Even when he thought about it, he felt like he had trampled on the Demon Kings Castle too early.

    Moreover, Bensch was in a slightly exalted state.

    It was probably thanks to the fact that he was able to freely manifest his magic for the first time in a very long time.

    In addition, he wanted to enjoy a little more of the power of the top-notch magic tool in his hands.

    Of course.

    Dont act rashly. Senior Bensch William.

    Oh, yes.

    At Matis words, Bensch gasped and shut up.

    Matis continued in a stern voice.

    The purpose of the Mage Tower has already been achieved. Its uneptable to break the rules.

    O-Of course. Thats not what I meant!

    How could he be so unlucky!

    Bensch made excuses but resented his luck.

    There was not just one or two senior mages, there were 20 of them.

    Why did he get stuck with Senior Matis in so much work?

    Im just worried. Just in case he needs any help

    But Matis didnt seem to have any intention of knowing his true feelings.

    Matis interrupted Bensch.

    Such thoughts are also an insult to others.

    Youre right. Its my fault.

    Let me just shut up.

    Bensch shut his mouth quietly.

    Matis thought.

    At the same time, there will be doubts about Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Because it was Chief Lee Hoyeol who nned this.

    Matis had faith.

    Thats why he was able to return to the Mage Tower without any worries or regrets.

    Of course, that belief didnt go wrong at all.

    .

    .

    .

    [Demon Kings Castle of Indulgence]

    [Rmended level: Lv.800]

    [Copse progress: 20.1%]

    [Boss Monster: Demon King, Kimaris]

    Lv.820

    [Named monster: Commander of the Demon Army, Salut, and 19 monsters]

    Lv.670

    [Monster: Approximately 50,000 under themand of the Commander of Demon Army]

    Lv.530

    [List of entrants]

    [Mage Tower: Senior Mage of Healing School, Belliere Yushia / Senior Mage of Pure Magic, Banglet Tom / Senior Mage of Earth Magic, Maia Deian / Senior Mage of Spirit School, Peiyan Lot]

    [Shadow Mercenary Corps: 3rd seat, Henderson / 4th seat, Pimby / 5th seat, Herkiora / 8th seat, Nadivo / 9th seat, Deschev / 10th seat, Lakid]

    [Knight of Lionheart: Approximately 100 people under Knight Commander, Harkon]

    ng!!

    A merciless magic bombardment rained down on the Demon Kings Castle.

    Lakid was tongue-tied.

    Crush!

    He crushed the head of the demon that he was holding in both hands.

    It was a kind of venting of anger.

    Its not fair. Its very unfair.

    It was the first time in a while that he had used my body.

    He was determined to make the highest achievement on the battlefield.

    Wasnt it against thew to shoot such magic?

    Of course, Lakid was not discouraged.

    Alright. Even that amazing mana will run out someday!

    Conversely, his body didnt get tired.

    He might be able to keep up with that gap.

    Madness was once again cast in Lakids eyes.

    He made a solitary dash to the Demon Kings Castle.

    Isnt that idiot annoying?

    9th seat, Deschev didnt even take out his weapon.

    Because it seemed there was no need for him to step forward.

    Just taking a quick look at it.

    The thoughts of the upper seats didnt seem to be much different.

    Fire Drake. Indeed, its power isparable to that of a dragon.

    This is why theyre on a different level. A different dimension.

    I envy them. I envy them. I envy them.

    Haha! Its discouraging!

    An information collector of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Deschev turned his head and looked around the war situation.

    Only four mages.

    The Mage Tower.

    There were so many stories about them that he was familiar with them.

    But this was more than a rumor.

    They were not ones to be measured by the standards of the world.

    Each one is a monster.

    The power of each mage was at a level that couldnt be expressed in words.

    Among them, Belliere, the green-haired mage, stood out.

    That womans magic protects against other magic.

    Lakid and the Knight of Lionheart who entered the Demon Kings Castle.

    Bellieres healing magic protected them.

    She didnt let her allies get caught up in the magic that would destroy the Demon Kings Castle.

    Deschev looked at Lakid with disapproval.

    That idiot probably thinks its because hes that great

    Different from Deschevs thoughts, Lakid couldnt be happier.

    It was because he faced Harcon.

    Like Lakid, Harkon hadnt been on the battlefield in a long time.

    Swag!

    He released his suppressed aura.

    The demon army fell like autumn leaves.

    That power was devastating.

    Enough to make Lakid smack his lips.

    Its fun!

    Of course, Harkon didnt even care about thepetition with Lakid.

    Harkon knew the weight of this battle. Harcon recalled his conversation with Hoyeol.

    Oppress the demon kings

    It was only natural to get rid of demons running wild on the Arcana continent.

    But for them to have to be oppressed. It was the first time Hoyeol said that.

    Harkon couldnt help but wonder why.

    Is there any reason for that, Sir Hoyeol?

    Because it is necessary.

    Necessary? What do you mean?

    Thats why he, who was so busy trying to defeat the demons, couldnt even think about it.

    Hoyeols voice saying those words casually still rang in his ears.

    A warning and a deration of war.

    Indeed.

    Oppressing the demon kings.

    There could be no greater warning or deration of war than that.

    To the demons, the object of fear.

    In other words, it was to instill a sense of fear.

    It is truly an idea that only Sir Hoyeol can do.

    Harkon looked around the battlefield.

    Before he knew it, the battle was already over.

    Harkon said with a small smile.

    And as you can see, Sir Hoyeol has enough ability to make it happen.

    As if Shadow Mercenary Corps wasnt enough, he never thought the Mage Tower would move as well.

    But Harkon knew.

    What kind of impact this would have.

    It was because Hoyeols presence was beyond the world.

    It was like being revealed to the demons.

    The existence of Sir Hoyeol bes peace itself.

    In other words.

    If Hoyeol was shaken.

    The peace that had been maintained would also be shaken as well.

    Harkon was well aware of that weight.

    He had been protecting the person who carried the same weight.

    His Majesty

    It was the emperor of the Empire.

    The emperor was distressed by that weight.

    Therefore, Harcon couldnt help but ask for forgiveness.

    Im sorry. Your Majesty.

    No matter how hard he tried to imagine it, he couldnt.

    Hoyeol suffering because he couldnt bear the weight.

    Hadnt Harkon seen it before?

    Here, in the world of adventurers, the treatment that Hoyeol was receiving.

    Sir Hoyeol is already carrying a heavy enough burden.

    In the Empire, it wasnt easy to talk about the emperor.

    Because it could be a crime of treason against the emperor.

    However, this was not the case in the world of adventurers.

    The fact that there were endless stories of Hoyeol wherever he went was the proof.

    Harkon shrugged his shoulders.

    No matter how hard I think about it, only Sir Hoyeol can do it.

    Someone who could handle such a weight.

    In that sense, Harkon had no worries.

    Even now.

    With only two people in a row.

    Hoyeol entered the Demon Kings Castle rupture.

    .

    .

    .

    [Demon Kings Castle of Hunting]

    [Rended level: Lv.850]

    [Copse progress: 22.1%]

    [Boss Monster: Demon King, uros]

    Lv.850

    [Nameed Monster: Commander of Demon Army, Etio]

    Lv.800

    [Monster: Approximately 10,000 under themand of the Commander of Demon Army]

    Lv.650

    .

    uros

    Befitting of his ranking.

    Roughly looking at the details, he was the most difficult of the three.

    The level of themander was 800, equivalent to that of Amdusias, a demon king. The average level difference between the demon soldiers was also close to 150.

    I guess its quality over quantity.

    So I could guess.

    The demon who blocked the dwarves flying boat was uros.

    So I looked for the [Demon King of Huntings Castle] where he resided.

    Of course.

    An eye for an eye.

    For this.

    If that side stepped forward as an elite, this side would also have to fight back as an elite.

    There were two such people by my side.

    Wed better end it quickly.

    Chief mage of the Mage Tower, Marcelo.

    Seriously. This is my life.

    Leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps, Kitsch.

    One stepped forward, and the other was practically dragged in

    Anyway, knowing their history, I couldnt be more confident.

    Of course, those watching must feel a little differently.

    They might think I am crazy.

    Three Demon Kings Castle ruptures.

    It was just three people entering the most dangerous rupture.

    But hadnt I said it?

    The goal was to oppress, not to hunt.

    Only if the three of us resolved this level of rupture it could be called oppression.

    Then like I told Harkon.

    It could be a warning and a deration of war to the demons.

    Of course, to the demons of the Arcana Continent.

    And demons possessing humans in the reality were no exception.

    Thats why I couldnt do this half-heartedly.

    Thats why I borrowed a lot of magic tools.

    [Token of the Whirlwind]

    [Luxury Item  Lightning-Struck Tree Branch Wand]

    [Luxury Item  White Elytra]

    There was no hesitation for me.

    Lets begin.

    p

    White outer wings shone in a hundred colors.

    I entered the rupture, my cloak fluttering.

    .

    .

    .

    Indeed, as expected.

    A huge floating that flew in the sky.

    The dwarven flying boat came into view.

    !

    At the same time, a message shed.

    The quest appeared.

    To be exact, quests.

 Chapter 118: Demon Kings Castle (4)

    Chapter 118: Demon King''s Castle (4)

    [Demon Kings Castle of Hunting].

    yers flocked when the location of the rupture was detected.

    Among them, there were some who arrived at the rupture faster than Hoyeol.

    Wasnt Hoyeol always acting the same way?

    I assure you. If its Hoyeol-nim, he will 100%e to this Demon Kings Castle of Hunting! How can I be sure? No, wouldnt you be able to tell just by looking at the patch details?

    The yers knew from experience.

    Trying to figure out the difficulty of the rupture.

    They could tell just by looking into the patch details.

    Our Hoyeol-nim, who is he putting off difficult tasks for? To the point where you would think it might be too much. How many times has he shown himself as an example by entering into ruptures that others would not dare think of?

    Indeed, that prediction was correct.

    News of other ruptures arrived one after another.

    Even in [Demon Kings Castle of Rhyme].

    Even in [Demon Kings Castle of Indulgence].

    It was breaking news that Hoyeol didnt show up.

    drooling.

    This is the jackpot.

    It was a jackpot in their head.

    At this moment, how many giant forces had moved?

    From Shadow Mercenary Corps to the quiet Knight of Lionheart.

    The Pdins of the Goddess Church.

    Even the Mage Tower who actually went outside for the first time!

    Actually, just filming that performance would be amazing.

    Yeah, even if they could only capture their performances, it would attract a lot of attention.

    But as if that wasnt enough, there was still Hoyeol left.

    Arent you excited? Hoyeol is leading that force!

    That interest.

    Views.

    Apart from Nettuber.

    If you were an Arcana yer, it was natural that your heart would flutter.

    Who would have imagined it? They never thought the day woulde when one yer would lead such a force to conquer the rupture.

    And in the midst of that huge expectation.

    Hoyeol appeared.

    With only two allies.

    Huh?

    In an instant, those expectations turned into doubts.

    Those who watched couldnt help but panicked.

    Is this for real? There are only three people??? Really??

    No, this is different from that time with [Cracked Dimension Gap] rupture

    That one was like a bug and this one is a regr update

    Tens of thousands of troops gathered in [Demon Kings Castle of Rhyme].

    One hundred troops gathered in [Demon Kings Castle of Indulgence].

    They knew the scale.

    Its a bit different from what I imagined.

    Among the three Demon Kings Castle ruptures.

    It was the highest level of difficulty.

    They naturally expected more power to be put in.

    Tap tap

    The only ones who approached the rupture were Hoyeol and two shadows.

    However, as they got closer, their doubts disappeared like melting snow.

    Hold on, everyone. Is that?!

    Soon, they could identify the shadows.

    The chief mage of the Mage Tower, Marcelo, who boasted a strong impression.

    Kitch, the leader of Shadow Mercenary Corps known for its fame or notoriety.

    Its abination that makes your heart feel grand, seriously

    - Does that mean three people are enough??

    Arent they actually an all-star?

    Their levels or skills had never been officially disclosed.

    They had been around since the days when Arcana was just a game.

    They were the most famous people.

    By the way.

    Wait a minute. What is that??

    To the extent that it took away attention from those people.

    There was Hoyeol that radiated an enormous presence.

    The yers who were watching this spoke in fascinated voices.

    Wow, its no joke.

    Just looking at it, its iparable to before

    Hoyeol-nim, it looks like his level of equipment has improved tremendously!

    Hoyeol was equipped with three additional unique items.

    Certainly, the level of equipment had risen from before.

    However, it wasnt a rise that would cause admiration.

    As they focused their attention.

    It revealed its overwhelming presence.

    [Aesthetic: Medium]

    It was all thanks to the increased aesthetic stat.

    However, it was an effect of the [aesthetics] stat that even the Mage Tower didnt know about.

    Interest from all over the world was pouring in.

    No matter how many eyes were watching.

    Since they couldnt know the truth, all they could do was admire it.

    In the midst of it, Hoyeol opened his mouth.

    Lets begin.

    p

    At the same time, Hoyeols cape fluttered.

    It looked like pping wings.

    He could easily be called a judge who came down from heaven.

    Tap tap

    Fear? Hesitation? Worry?

    It was a confident stride with no such feelings.

    The moment when Hoyeol, Marcelo, and Kitch entered the rupture.

    yers who were mesmerized by their appearance also came to their senses.

    T-Then Ill hurry too!

    Even if they just filmed it, it would be a masterpiece.

    What stopped the yers when they were about to enter the rupture with that kind of thought.

    !

    It was none other than the message.

    It was information about the rupture that made them aware of reality.

    [Demon Kings Castle of Hunting]

    [Rmended level: Lv.850]

    [Rupture copse: 23.0%]

    .

    A rupture with rmended level 850.

    At times like this, a few words came to mind.

    If you touch it, youll die.

    Or the proverb that said the back of a shrimp bursts amid a fight between whales<sup>[1]</sup>The back of a shrimp bursts amid a fight between whales = when strong people fight, weak people that have nothing to do with them suffer the damage. .

    No matter what, trading your life for views is a bit

    Time passed while the yers hesitated.

    Hoyeols goal was topletely oppress the demons.

    They didnt have a lot of time to think.

    Hold on Okay! Put on some buffs and take a deep breath!

    They couldnt know.

    *

    My poor life

    Kitch muttered and looked around.

    Although she had no choice but to be dragged out, she hated this kind of thing.

    Above all,st time, and this time.

    It wasnt profitable.

    There is nothing I can do. This is self-defense.

    Lee Hoyeol, he made her like this.

    Okay, looking at the situation

    Lets think of fleeing.

    But Kitchs impure thoughts were just thoughts.

    It was because of the two men around.

    Those damn chiefs of the Mage Tower.

    Marcelo spoke calmly.

    It doesnt seem like it will take long.

    Kitch was astonished.

    Is that really something you can say while looking at the Demon Kings Castle?

    Well, if it was just empty words.

    There was nothing you couldnt say.

    Well, even Kitch herself, in order to remain attached to the Yusra Kingdom.

    She spat out a lie that she didnt mean. But Kitch was good at lying, so she could tell.

    Marcelos words were truly sincere.

    It will be over before the tea gets cold.

    Of course, it was the same for Hoyeol.

    No, it went one step further.

    He would finish it before his tea got cold.

    He was saying that the Demon Kings Castle was no better than a sand castle, wasnt he?

    Kitch sighed quietly.

    Huft

    She made up words that didnt exist to cling to the Yusra Kingdom.

    Not only Hoyeol had seen through the lies, he took advantage of it.

    Now that the man was next to her, her eyes were wide open.

    You have to expect what to expect. My poor fate.

    Kitch had no choice but to give up her scheme.

    Instead, she turned her head in the other direction.

    So those little bastards wont be my job.

    If she just ripped off the head of the demon king or an executive, everything would be over, right?

    The moment she thought of the target.

    Kitchs eyes suddenly changed.

    The change in her presence was even recognized by Marcelo.

    Shes a brilliant assassin.

    With that level of skill, Sir Hoyeol brought her along.

    Marcelos thoughts on Kitch ended there.

    !

    The Demon Kings Castle was getting closer.

    At the same time, a loud noise hit their eardrums.

    Bang!

    It was a sounding from above.

    Soon, a flying boat emerged from the dark clouds.

    Marcelo was not surprised.

    Because he had heard about the situation from Hoyeol and guessed it.

    But it wasnt the same for Kitch.

    W-What is that? Is that?

    The leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Kitch was naturally well-versed in rumors, legends, and information circting in the Arcana continent.

    But shed never heard of flying machines.

    H-How can something that big reach the sky?

    Outside the ruptures, in the world of adventurers.

    She had seen something simr called an airne.

    This one was an object that emerged from the Arcana continent.

    A calm voice came to Kitch.

    Flying boat.

    Flying boat?

    Indeed, it is the culmination of dwarven technology.

    !

    Dwarf!

    She didnt know what a flying boat was, but she knew what kind of race dwarf was.

    Among the requests received from the Shadow Mercenary Corps. There were asional requests to inquire about equipment made by dwarves.

    But, howe they didnt look surprised at all? Both of them.

    No, especially of the two men, Lee Hoyeol.

    He reacted as if he had expected this situation.

    Hey, no matter how great you are.

    Kitch was cautious.

    Because her weakness was discovered.

    She was overestimating him.

    Unless you can look into the future.

    What was happening on the Arcana continent?

    How could he know from this world?

    But Kitch was stunned by Hoyeols next words.

    As I heard, they havent forgotten their past oath.

    Just like he had heard?

    What, had he really expected this?

    By the way, what else was the past oath?

    Huh, she was scared.

    Kitch couldnt help but nce at Hoyeol again.

    Yes, even if she didnt know what it was about.

    I am d I stopped thinking nonsense from early on

    .

    .

    .

    A culmination of dwarven technology.

    At the same time as I saw the flying boat.

    The quest window shed.

    Two at a time.

    [ss quest: Akshans Annihtion]

    Annihtion of Akshan and the demon hunters.

    Thest demon hunter.

    Dig up the truth about the Holy War.

    -Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Identify the forces involved in the Holy War. (In progress)<ul><li> Encounter the Saint of the Goddess Church. (Sess)</li></ul><ul><li> Identify the true nature of the Goddess Church. (Sess)</li></ul><ul><li> Hunt the demon disguised as the Saintess of the Goddess Church. (Sess)</li></ul><ul><li> Identify the original sin of the Mage Tower. (Sess)</li></ul><ul><li> Confirm the oath with the dwarves (In progress)</li></ul>

    Holy War.

    It seemed that the dwarves were also involved in the incident that led to Akshans destruction.

    There was news of the Arcana continent that I learned through Haiel.

    I was guessing.

    The dwarves who disappeared from the continent.

    They appeared after the decisive battle weapon, the Qirnberg Machine Tower, was activated.

    They led a flying boat and began to hunt the demons of the Arcana continent.

    I was able to guess from that news.

    Like the Mage Tower, the dwarves were indebted to Akshan.

    I looked at the quest goal.

    Its not just a promise, its an oath

    The dwarves must have broken the oath in the Holy War.

    Maybe they were trying to protect it now.

    Even if it was the demons who stood in their way.

    The evidence was shown in the next quest window.

    [Demon King, uros vs. Dwarves]

    The Demon King and the dwarves.

    Who won?

    The Demon Kings Castle and the flying boat.

    What were the symbols left behind?

    It is all up to your judgment.

    You will reap the rewards of victory ording to your achievement.

    Join the forces and lead the war to victory. (In Progress)<ul><li> Participate on the Demon King uros side. (Select)</li></ul><ul><li> Participate on the dwarves side (Select)</li></ul>

    Current achievement: 0p

    For dwarves, flying boats were like their Mage Tower.

    They risked that flying boat and entered into battle with the Demon King.

    There would be no evidence more solid than this.

    As I heard, they havent forgotten the oath of the past.

    A gap of over ten years.

    I didnt know about Akshans demon hunters, but.

    I didnt suffer anything.

    Let alone doubt, there was no such thing as resentment in the first ce.

    I shamelessly spoke.

    I will no longer doubt your pride.

    Of course, I was done choosing.

    [Faction selectionpleted.]

    [You participate on the dwarves side.]

    [Demon King, uros is hostile to your forces.]

    The presence felt in the Demon Kings Castle.

    Indeed, its momentum was different from the time with Decarabia. It was so intimidating that it wouldnt be surprising if someone with moderate mental strength would immediately fall into a status abnormality.

    But there was no half-hearted person here.

    Marcelo and Kitch and.

    I, Grandfel, felt overwhelmed by demons?

    Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeos pride is ironically the highest in the presence of a demon.

    It could never happen.

    Marcelo and Kitch.

    And I went straight into battle.

    As I emphasized, what was needed was a sure victory.

    I had no intention of exchanging fists.

    Thats why I went with full preparation.

    I reminded myself of the effects of buffs that were currently being applied.

    [The power of all magic increases slightly for 1 hour.]

    [Mana regeneration increases slightly for 3 hours.]

    [Mana regeneration increases significantly for 30 minutes.]

    The medicine I took.

    The bi-herbs that were consumed enough to make my stomach full.

    And in addition, the effect of the equipment, Mage Towers magic tools, that I picked and chose.

    [Token of the Whirlwind]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.350]

    [Effect: When equipped, the destructive power of all magic activated increases by 100% for 1 minute.  Cooldown time: 24 hours]

    [Luxury Item  Lightning-Struck Tree Branch Wand]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.380]

    [Effect: When attribute magic is activated, mana consumption increases by 30%, but the destructive power increases by 30%.]

    [Luxury Item  White Wing]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.350]

    [Effect: When equipped, the attribute magic generated by the user is stored. The number of magic that can be stored is proportional to the color of the wing, and when the stored magic is activated, mana consumption is reduced by 30%.  Number of currently stored attribute magic: 100]

    As you could see from the effectiveness of the item.

    I was going to hit with 100 attribute magic.

    Even thinking about it again, this was truly an ignorant method.

    Even if I skip the exploration due to the effect of the wing

    The process from intervention to manifestation couldnt be skipped.

    It was a utilization that most wizards couldnt even attempt.

    It was a trick that I could use thanks to Grandfels talent.

    But this was my strength and my best one.

    p

    At the same time as I raised my magic.

    White elytra pped like wings.

    I recalled the stored magic of the elytra.

    Because I brought out the stored magic.

    I could skip the exploration process.

    However, I didnt forget to use the [aesthetic] stat during the interference process.

    Are you for real?

    My mana escaped at a frightening rate.

    But I wasnt agitated.

    Medicine, mana, even if those werent enough.

    [Skill Natural Enemy Rtionship is activated.]

    I couldnt show myself faltering in front of the demons.

    This was what I was, the human called Gradfel.

    Marcelo, who recognized my desperate manifestation, shouted.

    Ill open the way.

    A swift manifestation iparable to my tricks.

    Ten thousand of the demon kings army was deleted as if they had evaporated.

    Etio, themander of the demon army, appeared.

    !!!

    But he immediately fell to his knees.

    Seriously, my life!

    Stab

    It was because Kitchs dagger chopped off the guys leg.

    Beyond the fallen Etio.

    The Demon King, uros, was finally visible.

    I didnt hesitate.

    [Ceremonial Robe Stained With Evil has been chosen as the sacrifice.]

    [Skill Exorcism is activated.]

    [Demon King, uros, is invited to your consciousness.]

    .

    .

    .

    Rattle!

    The rocking flying boat, Iron Castle.

    Damn it. Of all things, why thunder and lightning?

    Iron Castles only weakness was bad weather.

    This was because even the culmination of great technology couldnt defy the power of nature.

    With the demon king in front of them, there was no time for this. Still, perhaps because they kept turning the steering wheel without stopping.

    There we go. Were out!

    Iron Castle could get out of the thunderstorm.

    The entire view of the Demon Kings Castle was visible in the eyes of the dwarves.

    W-Wait. Whats going on down there?

    To be exact, the view of Demon Kings Castle copsing.

    The sight was truly disastrous.

    They were not a demon but they were capable of pushing back the Demon King.

    No way?

    At least the dwarves who made the oath in the past knew.

    Demon hunter! Weve found a survivor of Akshan!<ul><li>1. The back of a shrimp bursts amid a fight between whales = when strong people fight, weak people that have nothing to do with them suffer the damage. </li></ul>

 Chapter 119: Oppression

    Chapter 119: Oppression

    An oath.

    It was a story about a time when the dwarf king was still alive.

    The person who brought down the dwarf king, who was like a mountain, was neither an elf nor a dragon, but only a little demon.

    My king, are you taking this absurd story seriously?

    Because the demon was so small.

    It didnt seem like a threat to the mountain.

    The problem was that they couldnt get rid of him from the beginning.

    Be quiet. We dont usually hear rumors about the outside world like this.

    Dwarves had little contact with the Arcana continent.

    The little demon gained the trust of the dwarf king using news from the continent.

    The story he told showed impure intentions.

    Humans are both afraid and jealous of dwarves skills. Now theyre fighting each other. Its not something you dont know aboutter, right? Besides, theres something Ive seen

    Was it true?

    Was it a lie?

    However, the dwarves had no way to determine the truth of those words.

    In the end, they were ying to his malice.

    It was as obvious as fire.

    Shut up.

    Dont interrupt my y.

    Hmm. Its an extremely boring talk about internal affairs.

    The mountain quickly withered in evil.

    There was no more dwarf king.

    There was only a puppet that moved ording to the demons wish.

    The dwarves put their heads together and agonized.

    Is there really no way to change his mind?

    Damn it

    He doesnt even want to listen to our story.

    Thats why I feel like Im looking at someonepletely different.

    Technological prowessparable to the magic of the Mage Tower.

    Brilliant minds that achieved a brilliant mechanical civilization.

    However, even if they put their heads together like that, there was no answer.

    But, isnt it possible that what he says is true?

    What? What are you talking about?!

    No, I dont think I should treat it like nonsense either.

    To the point that infighting even urred among the dwarves.

    The anguish didnt end easily.

    Then one day.

    Your Majesty, howe you are alone today?

    The little demon that had been hovering by the lords side disappeared.

    It was something they should feel pleased about.

    But they couldnt.

    !

    For some reason.

    The lords pitch-ck pupil seemed darker and deeper than usual.

    The way he spoke, which they had heard all their life, had clearly changed.

    Come on. Talk to me again today.

    ?

    I am feeling refreshed today. Im telling you to talk to your hearts content.

    !

    It was certain.

    That was the way the little demon spoke.

    There were more than a few people who noticed the change.

    However, it was something that could not easily be said out loud.

    Its so easy to call it treason.

    ?

    He can kill us if hes offended. By using us of treason.

    How on earth should this situation be resolved?

    Literally pitch ck.

    A unespecable pit of despair.

    They couldnt believe it at all.

    It all started with just one little demon.

    So they couldnt even imagine it.

    A man? How did a human find our hometown?

    Until they heard the soldiers report.

    ording to what the man said. He is a demon hunter from Akshan. He said that he reached this ce after chasing the presence of a demon he felt while hunting.

    !

    To think that only one man could solve this situation.

    What have I done all this time?

    After that day.

    The awakened Dwarf King and Akshan made an oath..

    It was no different from cooperation to hunt down the demons.

    The demons are more dangerous than anything else.

    The Qirnberg Machine Towers built throughout the Arcana continent were the symbol of that oath.

    Even though the kings life ended and he closed his eyes, the dwarves didnt forget his legacy.

    Holy War.

    Even ahead of the Holy War, the oath between the dwarves and Akshan remained strong.

    They thought they could finally pay off the debt they owed to Akshan.

    But they couldnt.

    Like a lie,munication with Akshan had been cut off..

    There is no answer from Akshan.

    Although they couldntmunicate telepathically like the mages.

    Between them and Akshan, there was a machine that imitated it.

    It was a machine made by the dwarves themselves.

    They were certain that it wasnt due to performance issue.

    Unless its from the edge to the edge of the continent. No matter where they are, their voice will be heard Didnt we have a good conversation justst night?

    Something unfortunate might have happened to Akshan.

    Just like that, the dwarves.

    They also sent messages to those who participated in the Holy War.

    Had anyone else heard news about Akshan?

    And they noticed.

    Something has gonepletely wrong.

    Their attitude changed overnight, including the Goddess Church.

    When they realized the seriousness of the situation, it was toote.

    It doesnt make sense! What!!

    Akshan disappeared from the continent in just one day.

    .

    .

    .

    At the Holy War, the dwarves vowed.

    They would never return to the Arcana continent.

    They would never reveal themselves to humans.

    They didnt know if there was an ugly scheme surrounding the Holy War, but.

    Now that Akshan had disappeared, humans were no longer worth dealing with.

    Indeed.

    There was no need to worry whether the Arcana continent was trampled by demons.

    Or whether the Empires soldiers were wiped out.

    Crush!

    That was until the Qirnberg Machine Tower was activated.

    The symbol of their oath.

    Akshans battle weapon that they developed.

    Demon hunter! We found a survivor of Akshan!

    Leader of the dwarves, Chainwalker Hardrock.

    Chainwalker was sure.

    I am sleeping.

    He was certain that the silver-haired man who was pouring magic on the demon king was the demon hunter who had activated the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    It was thanks to the lingering image in his memory.

    Cant you see it too? The demon is trembling with fear.

    The past, the dwarf king.

    No, the little demon wearing the mask of the king.

    He had kneeled before the demon hunter and prayed obsequiously.

    -I-I was wrong. Save me, please!!

    The sight of that guy pleading seemed to ovep with the demon king.

    But then and now.

    There was no mercy from the demon hunter.

    Akshan, I owe you one more time.

    So Chainwalker didnt hesitate.

    Iron Castle, descend altitude immediately!

    Now was the moment to keep their oath to Akshan.

    *

    Stab

    Commander of the Demon Army, Etio.

    Kitch pulled a dagger out of his neck.

    Drip.

    Blood poured and trickled down.

    Kitch shook off the blood without blinking. At least when she was holding a dagger in her hand, Kitch was a crueler and more cold-hearted assassin than anyone else.

    However, Kitchs eyes widened.

    H-He did another ridiculous thing again!

    If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles.

    On the Arcana Continent, mages were resented in many ways.

    Even if it cost thousands of gold, there were often requests for their lives.

    They cant avoid it if it rains on them like that.

    However, the magic expressed by Hoyeol was on a different level.

    No, to be precise, it was magics.

    To the point that even Kitchs keen eye couldnt figure it out.

    It was a feast of simultaneous magic.

    As expected.

    Marcelo knew about the magic tool, the White Elytra.

    Magic tools that could store magic were notmon even in the Magic Tower.

    However, the utility of those magic tools was judged to be little of value.

    Even if you can skip the exploration process by storing it.

    The user must bear the brunt of interference and manifestation process.

    Even if could store one hundred attribute spells.

    The magic that the user could bring out would inevitably fall far short of that.

    Without being able to go far, all it could do was pull out about a dozen magic spells.

    However.

    There is no one who can utilize that magic tool better than Sir Hoyeol.

    For Hoyeol, it was nothing but unfounded worry.

    Marcelo couldugh a little.

    As expected, I can feel at ease because Sir Hoyeol is here.

    .

    .

    .

    Damn it.

    No matter how optimized Grandfels body was for tricks.

    This time the reaction was unusual.

    Its my first time being this ignorant.

    I had taken a lot of bi-herbs.

    I stered it with things rted to mana regeneration.

    Still, as expected, it wasnt easy to bring out 100 magic at the same time.

    Besides, were these magic ordinary? These were 100 mana-eating hippopotamus magic!

    Mana exhaustion.

    A feeling of weariness bounded my whole body.

    But I.

    I stared at the demon king, uros, with an unshakable gaze.

    The light attribute magic made skins vulnerable.

    Fire attributes magic burned the fragile skins.

    The strong wind intensified the mes.

    Lightning, judgment from the sky, struck.

    Demon kings reputation or whatever. If he could avoid it, he would want to avoid it, right?

    However, these were magics I had saved up to oppress them.

    Of course among them.

    The only state-level magic I could manifest.

    [Absolute Zero] was included.

    You inferior demon who calls yourself a king.

    ?

    Bear the weight of that arrogance.

    !

    [Freeze urs to the Demon King, uros.]

    Absolute zero.

    Extreme temperatures at which even molecules stopped moving.

    [Oddity], it was something even Karimjeva, the pinnacle of fire magic that boasted superiority to ice magic, could not do anything about. It was only natural that he couldnt.

    Soon, a message came before my eyes.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    A level 850 boss monster.

    Whether it was a standard method or a trick.

    The fact that I knocked him down by myself didnt change.

    It meant that I had acquired enough experience points to easily meet and exceed the required experience that increased exponentially with each level up.

    In addition.

    [Demon King, uros vs. Dwarves]

    The Demon King and the dwarves.

    Who won?

    The Demon Kings Castle and the Flying Boat.

    Which symbol will remain?

    It is all up to your judgment.

    You will receive the reward of victory ording to your achievements.

    Win the war against the Demon King, uros (Sess)<ul><li> Defeat the Demon King, uros. (Sess)</li></ul>

    Lets not leave out the quest either.

    The goal was to help the dwarves win the war. As you could see, I even achieved the additional goal of defeating Demon King uros. Yeah, so the achievements measured by that

    Current achievement: 1,000,000p

    Exactly a million points.

    Of course, I was the only yer who did this quest.

    There was noparison target topare values with.

    But I had awareness.

    I skipped the process and ended up defeating the demon king alone.

    I can look forward to that reward, right?

    Suddenly, I recalled [Recapture of Frost] quest.

    The quest reward was the activation of Frosts [authority function] due to increased rtionship and influence.

    But did that mean I and the dwarves had any rtionship or influence to discuss?

    In other words, it was a rtionship formed by a deepermitment.

    At least I would get a different reward than during Frost.

    Even if it wasnt necessarily a reward, I was indebted to the dwarves.

    I was referring to precious minerals stored in my inventory and precious iron, which was the material for ego equipment.

    There are many things I want to say.

    [You have seeded in the quest.]

    I raised my stiff head and looked at the dwarves flying boat.

    The quest must have been sessful.

    Likewise, I should encounter the dwarves right away.

    I wanted to have a leisurely tea time and talk.

    [Youve cleared the Demon Kings Castle of Hunting rupture.]

    A message notified that the rupture had been cleared.

    Crumble

    At the same time, the space of [oddity] began to copse.

    Thendscape of reality began to pour in between.

    Kitch nced at the flying boat and asked me.

    Is it okay to part like this?

    This wasnt Kitchs first rupture.

    She knew it would be difficult to reunite with them.

    But that didnt apply to me.

    Haiel.

    For me, Haiel Chrysiad

    No, lets skip her name.

    Haiel was my eyes and ears in the Arcana Continent.

    I, Haiel, have answered your call.

    But she seemed to have be more elegant?

    I almost misunderstood that the spirit also had a growth period because her appearance changed every time I saw her. But I knew because I heard it from Peiyan, senior mage of spirit school.

    Thanks to her name Haiel.

    She had been reborn as a {unique spirit}.

    Y-You even signed a contract with a spirit?

    Marcelo briefly greeted Haiel.

    Kitch reced her greeting with hups.

    Of course, there was no time for me to say hello peacefully.

    Even at this moment, the rupture was copsing.

    I ryed telepathy to Haiel.

    Haiel immediately recognized my meaning and turned her gaze toward the flying boat.

    Then she bowed her head straight away and bid farewell gracefully.

    I will abide by your will.

    Summoning Haiel and even telepathy.

    This was the real limit of my mana!

    The revealed foundation waspletely scraped away, seriously.

    So I turned my back without any regrets.

    p

    For now, the needlessly fancy and shy thing.

    I appreciated the white elytra.

    Because it could hide these shaky legs

    Kitch barely stopped huping and asked me.

    That, um Is it okay if you dont bring any loot?

    Grandfel was pure integrity itself.

    Even if he was a person who transcended greed.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, was not.

    It was my loot.

    How could I forget the items dropped by the demon king?

    [With high disposal contribution, you automatically acquire the loot.]

    In other words, it was already buried in my inventory.

    .

    .

    .

    [Demon Kings Castle of Hunting].

    yers who were hesitant to enter eventually decided.

    Yeah. Its not just any other yer. Its Hoyeol-nim!

    Because of the moves Hoyeol had shown so far.

    It was possible to make that decision. Hoyeol had entered any rmended level of rupture before anyone else without fear. They could make that decision because they had faith in him.

    The money collecting is finally over

    Lets go in

    I thought it would take a few more minutes, but its not

    The sense of broadcasting was great

    It was only ten minutes or so.

    Thats why they couldnt even imagine it.

    The yers, who were fully prepared, suddenly stopped walking.

    W-Wait a minute!

    ???

    What are you doing

    Its not funny

    ? Youre looking for another way to collect money here???

    You suck

    The chatroom exploded.

    But the misunderstanding didntst long.

    Soon, the reason why the yers faces turned white appeared.

    Light pouring down.

    The rupture fading.

    In that intense light, Hoyeol and the two people appeared.

    Indeed.

    After Hoyeol entered the [Demon Kings Castle of Hunting] rupture.

    Exactly 10 minutes and 41 seconds had passed.

    The [Demon Kings Castle of Hunting] rupture had been cleared.

    Immediately after regr updates.

    Three demon castles appeared.

    How long did it take for the three demon kings to fall?

    Only ten minutes or so.

    There was one word that could summarize this great event.

    Yeah.

    It was indeed.

    An oppression.

 Chapter 120: Wavelength

    Chapter 120: Wavelength

    Three demon castles were revealed through regr updates.

    Concerns arose over the shocking update.

    But those concerns were for naught.

    Hey, Sookyum. What am I looking at right now?

    After Lee Hoyeol took action.

    It was all over in just ten minutes.

    Head of AAUs Korean branch.

    The old man. No, it was a question from the boss that was like their sky.

    Yoon Sookyum didnt have the presence of mind to answer.

    Pinch

    First of all, seeing that his pinched cheek hurt, it wasnt a dream.

    Now that he realized it was real.

    Then next.

    Im trying my best to understand as well, Branch Manager.

    He had to acknowledge what happened.

    But he couldnt believe it easily.

    Yoon Sookyum managed to continue.

    Lets concede and assume that the Mage Towers firepower was much stronger than we predicted. Not only the senior mages of the Mage Tower moved, but even the Shadow Mercenary Corps joined in.

    Were they alone?

    The Pdins of the Goddess Church.

    Knight of Lionheart of the Empire.

    It was the Demon Kings Castle rupture where forces that made ones heart sink just by hearing its name entered.

    So he tried desperately to understand. Sung Hyunjoon, who was listening, also held his head.

    Yes. As sunbae said. I also understand the Demon Kings Castle of Ryhme and the Demon Kings Castle of Indulgence. But I dont understand what happened to thest Demon Kings Castle of Hunting!

    Demon Kings Castle of Rhyme, about ten thousand.

    Demon Kings Castle of Indulgence, about a hundred.

    But the people who entered thest Demon Kings Castle of Hunting.

    There were only three of them.

    Its driving me crazy, really.

    AAU staff, all of whom were once developers of Arcana.

    They could tell just by looking at the update details.

    Comparing the difficulty level of the attack.

    The Demon Kings Castle was trickierpared to the other two Demon Kings Castles.

    They could tell as much as they knew.

    So they couldnt help but feel surprised.

    Wipe

    Park Minjae let out a helplessugh and wiped away his cold sweat.

    How good are you, Lee Hoyeol?

    It wasnt just about strength or level.

    Soon, a caption appeared on the monitor.

    The demon kings were oppressed!

    As the media said, this was not just a victory, but the demons crushing defeat.

    It was like trampling on the demonspletely. Before they could even stir up their dirty monsters.

    How could that be possible?

    This is not possible by strength alone.

    Branch Manager is right.

    More than anything, the rate increase of the copse progress was no joke

    As if he had known the existence of the demon king beforehand.

    No, to be exact, demon kings.

    Yeah, it was as if he had known there would be three Demon Kings Castle ruptures.

    This event could happen because as soon as a regr update appeared, he took action without the slightest hesitation.

    And by leading those Arcana All-Stars, too.

    Even thinking about it again, it was an astounding performance.

    All of a sudden, Park Minjae was horrified.

    Dont tell me, its not a dream, is it?

    He had been overdoing ittely

    To the point that he got reality and dreams mixed up.

    He wasnt naive.

    It was such an unbelievable incident.

    Park Minjae tried to copy Yoon Sookyum and pinch his cheek, but gave up.

    No, this is it.

    Inside the monitor.

    The appearance of Hoyeol was caught by Nettubers.

    The same appearance as usual.

    It was telling him that this was not a dream but a reality.

    I wont take any questions.

    Even his feisty attitude.

    How can a person do that?

    If it were me, I would have felt pressure on my shoulders. I would have shown off.

    Does a hero just get called a hero? Do you think hes called Homen for no reason?

    *

    Oppressing the demon kings.

    A warning and deration of war against the demons.

    The ce where the effects of the victory first appeared was on the Arcana continent. Flying boat, Iron Castle. The leader of the dwarves, Chainwalker, looked down on the ground.

    Its truly incredible.

    Thest demon hunter.

    And the fact that he was an adventurer.

    Also, not only he had recognized the existence of the demon kings in a worldpletely different from the Arcana Continent.

    He even nned to hunt them. And even he executed the n perfectly!

    The moment that appeared in front of us. I never thought we would be dealing with two demon kings at the same time. Actually, we who were on the same Arcana continent didnt even notice

    Naturally, it was thanks to Hoyeols arrangement, Haiel, that he learned of that fact.

    Chainwalker bit his lips.

    If only they hadnt got caught up in the bad weather

    I could have seen him face to face.

    But he was d.

    ording to the spirit, Haiel, if they could match the time and ce, they could reunite.

    Of course, Chainwalker could not easily stop admiring.

    I never thought he could understand this natural disaster to that extent.

    Dwarves regarded ruptures as an insurmountable natural disaster.

    Because even with their brilliant minds, they couldnt guess the cause.

    But they never thought there would be someone who could predict the ruptures emergence to some extent. Furthermore, they never thought that person would be the survivor of Akshan, thest demon hunter.

    Haiel, spirit.

    Chainwalker politely called out Haiels name.

    His eyes, filled with emotion, turned to the ground.

    Chainwalker continued quietly.

    On our behalf, please report this situation to the survivor of Akshan without exception. Thanks to his activities, the momentum of the Arcana continent haspletely changed.

    In response to the earnest request, Haiel took in the scenery on the ground.

    In just overnight.

    No, even that was an overestimation.

    In the reality, it was about 10 minutes.

    Even in Arcana Continent time, it was only a few tens of minutes.

    Compared to its scale, it was over in an instant.

    In an instant, the demon kings castles disappeared without a trace.

    One of the three demon kings, uros, was wiped out of existence.

    He was thrown into hell, from which he couldnt descend by any means.

    The shocking incident was a total horror for the demons.

    For those who resisted the demons, it gave them courage.

    Chainwalker continued.

    Can you see it?

    The Empires defeated soldiers ultimately protected the vige.

    Akshans decisive weapon has recaptured the great city, Saxon.

    Lake Pironity has regained its original shine

    Continuous reports of victory.

    An incredible butterfly effect.

    However, this was also one of the reasons why Hoyeol oppressed the Demon King.

    Haiel just answered calmly.

    He was even looking ahead to this.

    Of course, the dwarves who didnt even know the situation.

    W-What?! Is that true?

    They couldnt help but feel shocked again.

    .

    .

    .

    Ruptures connected the Arcana continent to reality.

    As long as ruptures existed.

    Changes in the Arcana continent inevitably affected reality.

    Naturally, yers were the first to notice the changes from the Arcana continent.

    Guys, am I the only one who feels this?

    yermunity site.

    The bulletin board was filled with posts with simr nuances.

    No, hasnt it been quiettely???

    - I also go around in the rupture and never run into them;;;

    No, It was easier because I didnt have to worry about buffs

    I never thought the disappearance of the demons would feel so great

    Race that caused sickening status abnormalities.

    There were no demon-type monsters in sight.

    There was only one reason they could think of.

    Its because of the oppression of the demon kings

    Lee Hoyeol!

    He oppressed the demon kings, the kings of demons.

    It was definitely thanks to him literally trampling on the three demon kings.

    Considering the period when the appearance of demon-type monsters subsided, the spection became even more credible.

    It was just an overwhelming clear of the impregnable ruptures, its amazing, Im curious about that level. Its not a matter that could end with such questions.

    Is there a reason why you say that?

    Cant you tell just by looking at it now? This is the ripple effect caused by yer Lee Hoyeol clearing the Demon Kings Castle rupture. Above all, the demons that were a nuisance have disappeared!

    This allowed yers to enter ruptures more actively.

    Thanks to that, the level of the yers rose up. Humanity was able to build up the power to resist rupture erosion

    All kinds of programs were full of stories about the effects.

    Beep

    Beep beep

    Beep beep beep

    No matter where you turned the channel, up or down.

    At the loud sound of the remote control, Nam Taemin finally opened his mouth.

    Hey, do you have to break it?

    Youre noisy.

    Why are you upset? I thought I knew you, but I dont.

    I am really upset.

    Although he said that.

    Leonie was right to be upset.

    The emergence of Demon Kings Castle ruptures.

    Hoyeol and his forces that moved at the same time.

    They werent included in that force.

    It was only natural.

    Wipe.

    Hisagi said while polishing the spear that looked like his alter ego.

    Inazuma, Berserker, Gaon. Even if our three guilds were united. Entering the Demon Kings Castle ruptures, which had rmended level 800, would have been a suicide.

    Right, right.

    Nam Taemin nodded his head.

    They calmly looked back at their track record.

    Thanks to Hoyeol-ssi, we were able to focus only on growth, but it is true that we are stillcking.

    An alliance of three guilds.

    The effect of their synergy was truly great.

    But, of course.

    But, why are you talking in that order?

    ?

    Inazuma, Berserker, Gaooon? Why are we thest?

    It didnt mean anything. It was out of habit.

    What? Habit?! You think its all fine as long as you speak quietly.

    As you could see, they couldnt work perfectly together.

    Nevertheless, it became easier for them to attack the ruptures than before, and the amount of experience gained had increased.

    Thats why I was very motivated

    Leonie bit her lips.

    Due to the Demon Kings Castle ruptures, she realized it once again.

    The gap between them and Hoyeol.

    But she wasnt discouraged.

    Thats right.

    The goal was to stand with Hoyeol.

    It wasnt about catching up to Hoyeol.

    These people had a clear goal.

    Demon Kings Castle ruptures.

    There were people who stood with Hoyeol there.

    So she had to at least rise to the same level as them.

    Did she have the right to feel heartbroken?

    Good. Its fine.

    In that case, what they had to do was simple.

    Attacking the ruptures.

    Knowing that fact.

    Leonie couldnt help but feel shocked.

    Is there a reason why he oppressed the demon kings and silenced the demons?

    They wouldnt be held back by demon-type monsters.

    It was to make them grow faster?

    No way

    Of course, Leonie was quite dull

    Nam Taemin and Hisagi, those two had uselessly good ears.

    What are you talking about? Tell me in detail.

    .

    .

    .

    A separate building somewhere.

    There was no need for lights.

    Because everyone knew each others faces, or rather, each others identities.

    Its been a while since weve gathered like this.

    Why has everyone be more vicious?

    Well, isnt it thanks to the world being a better ce to live?

    The only thing that shone in the dark was the ck eyes.

    They were looking at the monitor.

    What was being yed repeatedly was the clear scene of the Demon Kings Castle rupture.

    Someone opened their mouth.

    I think these are truly outdated ideas and actions.

    Uh-huh! Watch your words. Our demon kings might hear you.

    Well, if they can hear it. Ill tell them to listen.

    Crackle.

    There was a moment of drearyughter.

    The words continued again.

    They dont know too much about this world, do they? On the Arcana continent, such a ssic method might have worked, but here it is out of the question.

    Its like going out and putting yourself through a hard time.

    I am not sure our demon kings can even handle demons. They really dont know how to deal with humans. Is it because its been a while since they smelled the worlds air?

    Possession.

    Thanks to living in human disguise, they came to know it naturally.

    What humans in this world were afraid of.

    It was not such a primal fear.

    They have to use their head. What are they doing ignorantly?

    Well, its still good news for us.

    Thats right. I dont have to worry about getting hit one way or another by demon kings.

    You could tell just by looking at them disparaging the demon kings.

    There was no real unity or loyalty among demons.

    It had been a while since they gathered here.

    How would the demons stab each other in the back?

    They were seriously thinking.

    Since they know each other well.

    They refrained from meeting.

    There was a reason why such demons gathered here today.

    So, why dont you all stay calm for a while?

    The emergence of a being that united even such demons.

    Indeed.

    It was because of Hoyeol.

    Even if theyre old-fashioned, theyre still demon kings. Theres no doubt about their great strength. But those demon kings were crushed in just 10 minutes. By the forces Lee Hoyeol lead.

    We certainly need to be vignt.

    No. There is no need to do that.

    ?

    We just have to stay where we normally are.

    Lee Hoyeol?

    Mage Tower?

    Shadow Mercenary Corps?

    No matter how strong they were.

    That only became a problem when faced with an enemy.

    We just have to use the mask were wearing like we do now.

    Because those people wouldnt be able to recognize the demons possessing humans.

    In other words, they didnt have to take action themselves.

    As long as they didnt raise any unnecessary doubts, this movement was actually beneficial to them.

    What Im saying is, lets quietly hide and gain strength.

    Silence.

    There was no objection.

    But for a moment, everyones eyes turned to one ce.

    Youre staring too much. I understand enough.

    ck eyes glistened in the dark.

    Well, is it because youre worried that I might say Im a supernova?

    A supernova.

    yers who would do anything to be stronger. It was a vessel perfectly suited to the demons.

    That was the reason Desquee, a demon of true name, possessed this man.

    Desquee waved his hand in the dark.

    Youre crazy. I have wit, too.

    This was Lee Hoyeol, who took the lives of three demon kings.

    It would be suicidal to target him.

    But he couldnt help being curious.

    How strong is he?

    Desquee smacked his tongue.

    Well, Ill just quietly watch. Just watch from afar. Thats okay, right?

    *

    The appearance of demons had diminished.

    It might be a temporary effect of oppressing the demon kings, but

    I seriously hoped.

    A low-ranking demon, true demon, or whatever.

    I hoped they showed up in front of me just three more times.

    The reason was simple.

    Demon King, Amdusias.

    Demon King, Kimaris.

    Demon King, uros.

    The loot, the demons items acquired after the three demon kings were defeated.

    I was very curious about the effectiveness of those three [epic] grade items.

    Moreover, I meant it as someone who enjoyed the effect of the demon kings loot, [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge]!

    Afternoon tea is like gold.

    Its not an apple you eat in the morning<sup>[1]</sup>Theres a saying in Korea, An apple eaten in the morning is gold, but an apple eaten in the evening is poison. Homen was just mixing up words to sound cool. , what are you saying.

    Of course, there were always these cheesyments, too.

    I calmly titled my teacup as usual.

    With a calm gaze, I checked the information of the demon kings loot.<ul><li>1. Theres a saying in Korea, An apple eaten in the morning is gold, but an apple eaten in the evening is poison. Homen was just mixing up words to sound cool. </li></ul>

 Chapter 121: History Being Overwritten (1)

    Chapter 121: History Being Overwritten (1)

    [Baton Tainted by Evil]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: Sealed]

    [Description: The demons curse dwelled on it, and its effect was sealed. In order to know its proper effect, it must be purified.]

    67th in the pecking order, Amdusias.

    The loot he dropped was a baton that seemed to have been carved from the horns of a beast.

    Anyway, a baton. Seeing that it had no level restriction, the effect might not be ordinary.

    Not a bad look for someone from an inferior race.

    First of all, it passed Grandfels sense of aesthetics.

    Well, its grade was epic.

    I could look forward to what kind of effect it would have.

    [Map of Oblivion Drawn in Blood]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: Sealed]

    [Description: The demons curse dwelled on it, and its effect was sealed. In order to know its proper effect, it must be purified.]

    66th in the pecking order, Kimaris.

    The guy seemed to have spit out a map.

    When it came to maps, the first thing that came to mind was a treasure map.

    Like the baton, it was difficult to guess the effect until it was purified.

    By the way.

    So, can I just receive this and take it?

    Grade [epic] items.

    As I exined grandly, just by looking at the grade, these were rare items.

    Above all, I was well aware of the effects of [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    Its like getting the same level of fraudulent items day by day.

    I wasnt the one who defeated Kimaris and Amdusias.

    The loots were obtained by the senior mages who entered [the Demon Kings Castle of Rhythm] and [the Devils Castle of Indulgence], respectively.

    Yes, the loots were given to me by the Mage Tower.

    The reason was as simple.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol probably knows best how to use it.

    If this was a simple item

    Due to my integrity.

    I wouldnt have been able to receive and take the loot.

    But it was a demons item.

    The loots of the demon kings, at that.

    It had an extremely unclean energy.

    Therefore, it had to be purified through [Exorcism].

    I will live up to your expectations.

    Indeed.

    It was a great intention.

    Compared to Grandfels cause, my material desires were like dust in front of a mountain. I shamelessly epted it too.

    Yes, wasnt it against formality to ignore sincerity?

    Well, yes.

    Of course.

    [Eyes Burning with Malice]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: Sealed]

    [Description: The demons curse dwelled on it, and its effect was sealed. In order to know its proper effect, it must be purified.]

    64th in the pecking order, uros.

    The loot that I acquired after defeating him was really acquired by my own power. It should be okay to look at this with a bit of pride.

    It looks ugly. It couldnt be worse.

    Despite what I thought, I broke my excitement with my own words.

    As the name suggested, its appearance was like an eyeball itself.

    So looking at it with aesthetic sense, there was nothing I could do about it.

    I packed the loot into my inventory and shifted my gaze.

    To the status window.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 425]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 67 / Agility: 73 / Mana: 350 / Luck: 6 / Aesthetic: Low

    [Points: 35]

    Thanks to removing the item worn, the aesthetic stat went down.

    I raised 35 levels when I defeated Demon King uros.

    It was a tremendous increase, but it was also true that it was disappointing.

    Because uros was a boss monster of level 850.

    Its like theres a wall every 100 levels.

    I felt this every day.

    The sharp increase in the required experience points.

    This was what I felt when I went from level 200 to level 300.

    Now that Id reached level 400, the rate of increase in level probably had slowed down significantly.

    If rankers at a simr level to me heard it.

    They might say that I didnt know how to be satisfied.

    They might get angry.

    Put yourself in my shoes. They might say something like that.

    However, for me, it wasnt enough to be at a levelparable to the top ranker.

    I still had a long way to go to turn the pouring overestimation into reality.

    In that sense, it was good news.

    It looks like you finally know your ce.

    The news that the demons activities had subsided.

    Of course, because I was a demon hunter.

    I knew very well how clever the demons were.

    Now I was just watching the situation.

    The demons could reach out again at any time.

    It suits you to lie down like that.

    So I had to use this short peace properly.

    If I had been busy pouring water into the bottomless pot.

    Now was the time to properly restore it from the bottom up.

    In short, I have to take care of my substantiality.

    By the way

    I had dug out so many holes and wells.

    I didnt know where to start.

    But there was a saying that well begun is half done.

    The first step was important.

    Tap tap

    Knowing that fact.

    I first headed to where my pride led me.

    If you said that I still had a long way to go and asked where I was going.

    There was no big problem because I wasnt going to get out of the Mage Tower anyway

    Hubble-bubble.

    I recited at the boiling water.

    I wille back before the water cools down.

    *

    Ga Hall.

    The return of the highest-quality magic tools that had been taken out was done quickly.

    Some of the senior mages relented with regret.

    The one who seemed particrly regretful was the me mage, Bensch William.

    It ended quickly.

    Isnt that actually a good thing?

    Thats true, but I feel strangely regretful for this

    Tsk.

    Bensch looked at the [Small Mana Sun] drifting away. Even if it was the senior mage who requested it, the removal of top-ss magic tools was not easily permitted.

    A senior mage armed with top-ss magic tools.

    That alone was enough to raise concerns from everyone except the Mage Tower. In the first ce, it was the first time Bensch handled a magic tool of that level.

    I literally felt like I was the Fire Dragon.

    Bensch was tantalized.

    Of course, his regret didntst long.

    His unexpected natural enemy.

    Matis appeared at Ga Hall.

    That too, with good hearing.

    Im sorry, then, Bensch William.

    Y-Yes?

    I always grind my teeth when ites to the Fire Dragon.

    No, I wasnt I wasnt referring to Karimjeva!

    Yes. Well talk about it at ater meeting.

    A-A meeting? Ater meeting?!

    A meeting with Senior Matis!

    Just imagining it made him feel sick under pressure.

    First, lets avoid it.

    The moment Bensch walked out of Ga Hall with a pale face.

    Marcelo and Belliere, senior mage of healing school, encountered him.

    You look pale. Is there anywhere you feel hurt?

    Bensch tried to smile at Bellieres warm-hearted question.

    My heart is going to be in bad shape soon. Haha.

    ?

    What are you talking about?

    Marcelo and Belliere exchanged nces for a moment.

    They caught sight of Matis.

    Belliere greeted him first.

    I havent seen you in a while. Have you been well?

    There was no problem.

    Both of you had a hard time in the Demon Kings Castle rupture. Senior Matis, and Senior Belliere. I have unintentionally passed on an important responsibility to you two.

    Hoyeol and Marcelo.

    Because the two chiefs unintentionally entered the same rupture.

    Matis and Belliere were the ones responsible for the other two ruptures.

    Matis shook his head.

    It was Chief Hoyeol who was doing the hard work, not me.

    News from the world was also delivered to the Mage Tower.

    Without having to go far, you could see how the world worked just by listening to the conversations between adventurers in the lobby of the Mage Tower.

    Thank you.

    Belliere returned the magic tool she took out and turned around.

    Her jade eyes looked surprised.

    I didnt know because I wasnt interested until now. People in this world are very interested in others, arent they? Really, the talks about Chief Lee Hoyeol never end

    Of course, the Mage Tower officially moved in this Demon Kings Castle rupture.

    This meant that a lot of attention had been paid to them as well.

    Bellierre swept the goosebumps on her forearms.

    I feel burdened just by the attention I get now.

    How on earth did Chief Lee Hoyeol get to that position,

    By enduring a lot of pressure?

    More than just being curious, she felt a sense of respect.

    Trudge.

    The three left Ga Hall and climbed the stairs.

    Marcelo continued the topic from earlier.

    I can also guess the weight he carries a little bit. I wanted to share the burden. Sir Hoyeol doesnt allow that easily.

    Its not because Chief Marcelo iscking.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol has his own firm standard.

    Hoyeols standard.

    Although they werent exactly sure about it.

    It was clear that he was not conscious of anyones gaze or evaluation.

    Thanks to this, he brought a new wind to the Mage Tower. Over and over again.

    There was no need to exin, you could tell just by looking at what happened at regr conferences and pre-verification. It was Hoyeol who poured out rejection without considering the senior mages or the schools reputation.

    Matis and Belliere.

    Marceloughed a little at the two senior mages evaluation of Hoyeol.

    Im relieved that you two say so.

    To a third party, it was an insignificant exchange.

    But Matis and Belliere couldnt ignore it.

    They knew what Marcelo meant.

    Matis looked at the back of Marcelo, who was walking ahead.

    Hes thinner than before.

    Many thoughts came to mind, but Matis shook them off.

    Then he opened his mouth.

    He tried his best to change the subject.

    Coincidentally, it looks like we all head the same destination.

    It wasnt really nned.

    The three were walking up the stairs toward the same ce.

    Soon, three people reached their destination.

    Marcelo said.

    I know that it is impossible to remember forever and be remembered. There are things you have to forget in order to move forward. But I want to greet him at least this time.

    For mages below the skill level,

    It was an unknown location.

    Where the Eternal Snow Sleeps

    In front of it, Marcelo calmly continued.

    Its like the first counterattack.

    They only knocked down three demon kings.

    It wasnt enough to call it revenge for the Mage Tower that was manipted by the demons.

    But this was definitely a first step.

    Shall we go in?

    Belliere, who had been silent, asked.

    Three people entered Where the Eternal Snow Sleeps.

    And they faced each other.

    !!!

    They never imagined.

    That person would be here.

    .

    .

    .

    Dark history was something you couldnt forget even if you wanted to.

    Thanks to this, I remembered the setting of Grandfel clearly.

    I also knew the impact of those settings on me.

    So, I.

    My pride.

    Also, the reason why I visited Where the Eternal Snow Sleeps where Senios slept.

    I could guess.

    He was the heir to a great family, but that family was ruined by the demons.

    The only survivor of the family, Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo, hereinafter referred to as Grandfel, walked the path of a demon hunter to take revenge on the demons.

    Grandfel was alone.

    He was the only survivor of the udie family.

    At the same time, he was Akshansst demon hunter.

    For Granfel, the Mage Tower was a new home.

    However, one of its members, Senios, lost his life to the demons.

    Even if Senios death was the death Senios had wished for.

    Even if his end was full of pride.

    As long as the demons were involved.

    As long as he was the elder mage of the Mage Tower.

    Gandfel couldnt take his death lightly.

    Indeed.

    The oppression of the demon kings.

    That included mourning for Senios.

    The first thing Grandfel learned as the next head of the family was to be indifferent about trivial matters.

    The position of head of the udie family was a position where even the slightest agitation was not tolerated.

    I didnt know how much Grandfel-style mourning would be conveyed

    At any rate, this was the best I could do.

    Senior Mage Senios

    The address nim didnte out no matter how hard I tried.

    I looked at the coffin where Senios had fallen asleep and turned.

    And we faced each other.

    What are those gazes?

    Marcelo, Matis, Belliere.

    For some reason.

    Those three people were looking at me with emotional gazes.

    *

    Tok.

    ?

    A nemesis wasnt called a nemesis for no reason.

    No. 3, Lee Yerim, woke up to the sound of a presence.

    Tok.

    The sound of something hitting the window.

    Now she could tell without having to check.

    Seriously

    Stammer.

    Lee Yerim managed to open her eyes and picked up her smartphone.

    Sunday.

    5:50 a.m.

    Lee Yerim groaned, burying her face in the pillow.

    Lee Hoyeol, my one and only younger brother. Do you not sleep?

    Even spam messages were not this bad.

    He sent greeting letters to their parents every morning.

    Thanks to this, Lee Yerim felt like a rtively unfilial child.

    Mrs. Choi even said that she was more worried about her marriage path than Hoyeols yer career.

    Jerk!

    So Lee Yerim kicked the nket and shouted.

    No, cant you just send a text message?

    Creak!

    A letter flew in the moment she opened the window.

    The letter clung to Lee Yerims face.

    Hubble-bubble, Lee Yerim suppressed her boiling anger.

    Youuuu Is this magic, too?!

    Whether youre older, more mature, or whatever.

    Nemesis is nemesis.

    But youve worked hard. This noonim will let you off, bastard.

    Family is family.

 Chapter 122: History Being Overwritten (2)

    Chapter 122: History Being Overwritten (2)

    Mage Tower.

    A unique social space, the floating garden.

    An apprentice mage, who was looking around while chatting, began.

    Hey. Dont you think something has changed?

    In response to the question, there was an exchange of nces between each other.

    They received an answer immediately.

    Hmm. You cut your bangs! It suits you much better!

    What?

    What, is that not it? Then Youve lost weight! Your cheeks are slim

    Hey! Youre making fun of me!

    Huh, thats not it either? So whats changed?

    Shake.

    Thats not it!

    The apprentice mage shook their head for a moment.

    A more secretive tone followed.

    The atmosphere, the atmosphere. The atmosphere of the Mage Tower, not me!

    Oh, was that what they meant?

    Even though they were an apprentice mage, they could see and hear everything.

    Of course, since they were a young chick who hadnt even decided on a school yet.

    The changes that apprentice mage could notice were bound to be limited.

    Honestly, theres been a lot of tension until now, hasnt it?

    Right, right. Weve been busy adjusting to this world.

    Thats why. These days, how should I put it? I feel like theres a procedure in ce.

    Above all, the biggest change was the behavior of the Mage Tower.

    On the Arcana continent.

    In this world of adventurers.

    Mage Tower had always maintained its consistent stance.

    Mage Tower was not to be involved in matters outside the tower.

    Therefore.

    It was the rule that mages should refrain from outside activities as much as possible.

    More than anything, it doesnt make sense that the towers exit has be possible. I never imagined it!

    They thought that was just how it was and they thought it would continue to be like that.

    But suddenly, it became possible to exit the tower.

    Of course, they had to go through the procedures.

    This was unthinkable in the past.

    Whisper.

    The conversation continued in secret again.

    Well, a skilled mage came back from the towers exit.

    Thats right. I heard that rumor, too!

    Isnt that really unexpected? Senior mages must have also filled out the application form. It means that she got epted first, oveing applications from prominent seniors.

    There was indeed a ss hierarchy in the Mage Tower.

    That hierarchy could never be ignored.

    Especially,pared to the gap between apprenticeship and mastery.

    It could be said that the gap between mastery and seniority was several timesrger.

    So naturally, the topic naturally came up.

    Chief Lee Hoyeols standard is definitely different for sure.

    It was natural for the topic to turn to Hoyeol, the person who made that decision.

    Although the person involved had no way of knowing.

    It was inevitable that expectations would build up implicitly.

    Isnt there a chance for us, too?

    Chance? What chance? Are you

    Hey. Dont talk nonsense again. Im talking about the towers exit.

    Oh, the towers exit? Well, he didnt put any restrictions on applying for the towers exit.

    Yeah, that was exactly the level of the chicks eyes.

    If you were listening.

    This was a perspective that could be considered cute.

    Meanwhile, another table in the floating garden.

    Leading the table was a skilled mage, Jibril.

    Its clear that not only the atmosphere of our school has changed.

    The people sitting around at the social gathering were all skilled mages.

    There were about twenty skilled mages gathered from all the schools that existed in the Mage Tower. It was possible because Jibril, who had a wide range of connections, stepped forward.

    Tak!

    Jibril mmed the table with a frivolous fist.

    Her eyes shone with curiosity.

    Im sure there was an incident among the seniors that we didnt know about!

    After listening to the stories of each school, she became convinced of her doubts.

    Jibrils braids fluttered for a moment.

    Someone said.

    Youre right, Miss Jibril. You dont have to go look far back, you can tell just by looking at the regr conference. The seniors would grind their teeth just by hearing the name of Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Pre-verification ahead of the regr conference.

    Wasnt it Hoyeol who just poured out rejections at Topaz Hall?

    Of course, even if the reason for those rejections was perfectly valid.

    If you considered the meaning of regr conferences for the schools

    The seniors resentment that headed toward Hoyeol.

    Those emotions shouldnt fade easily.

    They should have been like that. It shouldnt be like flipping your palm.

    Like, when did Senior Garfield be like that?

    No, dont you think theyve gone beyond that and bepletely different people?

    After listening and seeing them. I feel like theyve be serious about something.

    You can say that theyve be more solemn.

    It wasnt just their feelings for Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    It seemed that even the war of nerves between schools, which had been going on for a long time, had disappeared.

    Well, as you could see now.

    Werent there a few seniors facing each other at the floating garden?

    Among the skilled mages, the man who was looking at the unusually gloomy table spewed out.

    But thatbination is unfamiliar. Just looking at it is breathtaking.

    Of course, there was no need to pay attention to the personal lives of their seniors.

    Tak tak

    Jibril crossed her arms and tapped her fingers.

    There must have been a reason

    What on earth was the trigger?

    No matter how hard she thought about it, she couldnt think of anything.

    However, there was one thing she could guess.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol must have been involved this time too, right?

    Jibril asked a question and looked at Klee, who had been silent.

    When it came to Hoyeol, there was no skilled mage here who knew about him more than Klee. Because Klee and Hoyeol had gone out of the tower alone.

    Is that so? I dont know.

    Klee, are you really going to run away on me like that?

    I dont know. What can I do?

    Klee felt wronged.

    She was so curious that it was driving her crazy!

    Klee recalled the conversation she had with Belliere yesterday.

    I realized another thing today. Klee.

    You realized something? What is it, Bellier-nim?

    I realized that what you see is not everything.

    ?

    When she first heard that, she was puzzled.

    However, Bellieres gaze and tone were unusual. It was Klees first time seeing Senior Bellieres expression of deep emotion.

    What on earth happened?

    Of course, she couldnt ask Belliere just because she was curious.

    However, at her next words, Klee was shocked.

    Belliereughed bitterly.

    No, the Chief has always been the same.

    !

    I just noticed itte.

    The chief?

    There were only two chiefs in the Mage Tower.

    She wasnt talking about Chief Marcelo.

    Senior Belliere and Chief Marcelo had known each other for a long time.

    So the person Belliere referring to was

    It was definitely Hoyeol.

    So Klee couldnt help but agonize over it in her own way.

    In such a situation, she was called out to a social event.

    That alone made her feel dizzy.

    Ah. Come to think of it, it was like that, right?

    ?

    Chief Lee Hoyeol is clearly a nobleman in the world of adventurers, and a nobleman from a very great family

    Jibril, that!

    Klee was astonished.

    Words were very scary.

    When did the rumor be so exaggerated?

    What if such a rumor reached Hoyeols ears?

    At that moment, Hoyeols voice echoed in her head.

    You just have to act formally.

    Absolutely not.

    She couldnt listen to it anymore.

    Klee hurriedly closed Jibrils mouth.

    Ugh!

    A smallmotion urred in the floating garden.

    But as expected, because their eye level was different.

    There were people who didnt care about themotion.

    It was the senior mages.

    In the first ce, they had no intention of listening to the chatter of the skilled mages.

    How are you progressing, Senior Banglet?

    Im just trying it out. Then what about Senior Nasrow?

    Well, Im doing my best, too.

    They werepeting in good faith.

    I hope we all get good results based on our efforts.

    It wasnt even about the regr conference.

    It was none other than about the opportunity to exit the tower.

    Of course, there was one person who couldnt join thepetition even if he wanted to.

    Kuh.

    Bensch shut his mouth.

    It was called karma, but wasnt this too harsh?

    Say something!

    Every minute was too long.

    There was not a word between them.

    How could you call this a meeting?

    But as if Benschs thoughts didnt matter.

    Clink.

    Matis tilted his cup calmly.

    Chief Lee is probably mulling over his thoughts over tea.

    However, even Matis couldnt guess Hoyeols thoughts.

    Well, didnt Matis get hit in the back of his head just yesterday?

    Who would have thought that the chief would have looked for Senios before them?

    I cant keep up.

    But one thing.

    The reason why Chief Lee Hoyeol enjoyed tea time.

    He felt like he could understand it a little bit.

    Time seems to pass rtively leisurely.

    Y-Yes? How can you tell my true feelings? Is it perhaps mind reading?!

    ?

    *

    My ears were itchy.

    However, I didnt informally pick on my ears with my fingers.

    And I was prepared for this level of itchiness.

    They talk about me wherever I go.

    The media.

    yermunity.

    Mage Tower.

    Even my older sisters, the existence I loved and hated.

    It was all thanks to my magnificent oppression of the demon kings.

    However, as I said, I was prepared and expected it.

    Moreover, to some extent, I had acted while keeping that in mind.

    If Id been struggling so far not to sink.

    I had decided to move forward now.

    Now is the right time since the demons activities have calmed down.

    The right time toy the groundwork for progress.

    Of course, I didnt let my guard down.

    Because I knew very well how despicable the demon race was.

    It wouldnt be long before the demons came and watched me.

    Well, it wasnt a bad thing for me.

    Actually, dealing with demon-type monsters is so much easier.

    Demon hunter.

    To put it bluntly, it was a ss that had several screws missing.

    Mybat power differed several times depending on whether [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was activated or not. In addition, there were some loots of the demon kings that needed to be purified through the [Exorcism]

    Its not good to rely on luck.

    Of course, I couldnt just hope to meet the demons forever.

    When [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was turned off.

    A battle in that state.

    I needed to use this opportunity to study it seriously.

    Yes, there were several wells that I had dug for that purpose.

    I felt like I should try it all at least once.

    Slide

    That was where the thoughts ended.

    I immediately looked through the applications for the towers exit.

    Anyway, why were there so many of them?

    I wanted toin, but I brought this upon myself.

    It was also impossible for Grandfel to pass it over to other people now.

    An upright back and neck.

    I took a moment to look at the applications without moving.

    Suddenly, a familiar name caught my eye.

    Peiyan Lot.

    Senior mage of spirit school, Peiyan Lot.

    I stopped my hand on her application form.

    I had received great help from Peiyan.

    Thanks to her, Haiel was able to be reborn as a {unique spirit}.

    And she also worked hard on the Demon Kings Castle rupture.

    I had many personal debts to Peiyan.

    But I knew myself, Grandfel, very well.

    Even if you pricked me with a needle, no blood woulde out<sup>[1]</sup>Even when pricked with a needle, no bloodes out = Its a term used to describe a very cold-hearted person. .

    Our Grandfel-nim was a person who was faithful to the procedure and was stricter than anyone else when it came to public and private matters.

    Naturally, personal feelings couldnt exist. I looked at Peiyans application for the towers exit with a very public eye.

    Her purpose is reasonable.

    Peiyans purpose for her towers exit actually made sense.

    Above all,pared to Bensch, who persistently talked about promoting friendship.

    This was a much more rational and representative purpose.

    Collect and exchange information on the Arcana Continent through the contract spirit.

    My knowledge of spiritology was only superficial.

    But even I could recognize the potential of spirit.

    Peiyan learned that she could summon spirits from a rupture.

    So it was only natural that she felt the same way as I did.

    Peiyans contract spirit is Fire Drake

    It was a high-ranking fire spirit.

    Since he was a high-ranking spirit, he must have seen and heard a lot of information about the situation on the Arcana Continent. That information would be of great help to me and, of course, to the Mage Tower.

    You passed.

    I epted Peiyans application for the towers exit.

    Then straight away.

    Swoosh!

    I scrawled letters on parchment with a feather pen.

    There was no reason to dy the towers exit.

    Just in time, there was a suitable rupture created.

    However, the words doing two jobs at the same time didnt exist in Grandfels dictionary.

    If youre going to do anything, you have to do it right.

    The words I left to Peiyan were simple.

    There will be no limit to the number of people on this towers exit.

    If there is a mage of the spirit school who fits the purpose of the towers exit.

    Regardless of rank, they may apany you in the towers exit.

    Well, be it a spirit or information.

    The more, the better.

    This was what we called the more the merrier.

    *

    [Thefern Fence]

    [Rmended level: Lv.450]

    [Copse rate: 3.2%]

    The yermunity became lively for the first time in a while.

    Rmended level 450?? Without the demons, we can do it

    Its fine as long as there are no status abnormalities

    First of all, the poison isnt worth its price, damn it

    Now that demon-type monsters had disappeared.

    For yers, the rupture was like a hunting ground when Arcana was a game.

    From day to night without any restrictions. They could focus entirely on hunting.

    Hey, a lot of people are here.

    In that sense, among the ruptures that currently appeared.

    The [Thefern Fence], which boasted the best rmended level, was bound to be crowded with yers.

    Star yers appeared at every angle.

    Among them, there was a picture that caused a strange sense of tension.

    As expected, the atmosphere is unusual, isnt it, hyungnims and noonims?

    The order of power changed.

    From 1st to 2nd ce.

    From 2nd to 1st ce.

    The rankings of Shining and Union had changed.

    Its not like theyre talking You can tell by just looking at it.

    The two sides didnt make official statements.

    I dont think Shining has anything to say??

    Right, Jessie left

    Look at Roxs eyes full of venom

    But isnt it unexpected for Union???

    I thought they were going to make a fuss

    Shining had lost its peak.

    Union, which had taken over that peak, was not excited as if that ce belonged to them from the very beginning. In such a situation, these two guilds faced each other for the first time in the rupture.

    As expected, whats going to explode will explode, isnt it?

    It was literally the calm before the storm.

    There were a lot of things to be seen for Nettube.

    Nettuber yers were drooling from the very beginning of the [Thefern Fence] rupture.

    Yeah, how much did they regret it during the Demon Kings Castle rupture?

    If only I had been a little braver !

    It would have been possible to broadcast Lee Hoyeols activities independently.

    But who would have thought?

    They never thought that Hoyeol would clear the rupture in just 10 minutes.

    Having learned from that.

    Nettuber yers didnt hesitate.

    Okay, then. Lets rush in today!

    Just one scene.

    Just a few minutes more.

    They would broadcast the stimtingpetition between Union and Shining.

    But their determination didntst long.

    W-What the hell is that?! D-Dragon? No, what could it be?!

    A giant lizard zing with mes.

    Led by the high-ranking spirit Fire Drake.

    An army of spirits appeared in the rupture.

    And at the center of the spirit army.

    Wait a minute? That person?!

    There was silver hair, Hoyeol.<ul><li>1. Even when pricked with a needle, no bloodes out = Its a term used to describe a very cold-hearted person. </li></ul>

 Chapter 123: Its not stiff, its upright

    Chapter 123: It''s not stiff, it''s upright

    Munch.

    Perhaps because she was nervous.

    She was still hungry.

    Senior mage of spirit school, Peiyan Lot.

    She looked back at her memories beneath her robe.

    She remembered the words of Klee, a skilled mage who was her senior when it came to the towers exit.

    More than anything, the pouring gaze will sting a lot!

    Indeed, that sunbae was right.

    The eyes pouring from the entrance of the rupture were no joke.

    It was understandable considering the influence of the Mage Tower.

    How did things get so big?

    Peiyan was restless.

    She was just happy when her application for the towers exit was epted.

    I didnt expect him to say that.

    He wouldnt put a limit on the towers exit!

    She never imagined this development.

    Was it because Chief Lee Hoyeol took her purpose of the towers exit seriously?

    Skilled mages, even apprentice mages.

    Suddenly, the spirit school started to explore the rupture as a group.

    Maybe its because Im nervous, Im getting hungrier.

    Munch crunch.

    The burden weighing on her shoulders was never light.

    Wasnt she a senior among mages who were like newborn chicks and sniveling dogs?

    If this was the Arcana continent.

    She would have been able to show her dignity as a senior

    Im shaking because its unfamiliar to me. Damn it.

    But this was the world of adventurers.

    Peiyan busily assured herself.

    Of course, regardless of whether they knew her feelings or not.

    Wow, this is a rupture.

    Its unfamiliar~ Its weird~

    But why do peoples clothes look familiar?

    You idiot. Its because they are adventurers.

    The young chicks seemed really excited.

    In that sense, Peiyan had no choice but to look up to Hoyeol.

    She recalled Klees advice.

    But you dont have to worry too much. Even though the stares might sting. No one wille close to you. As long as Chief Lee Hoyeol is by your side!

    When she first heard that.

    What are you talking about?

    She couldnt understand immediately.

    But it was better to see it once than to hear it a hundred times.

    The moment they entered the rupture.

    Peiyan could understand Klees words.

    Those guys are really just watching from afar, arent they?

    Peiyan looked at them cooly.

    Even from a third partys perspective, this kind of spectacle would be rare.

    Even though they wore robes, they couldnt hide the spirit they summoned.

    Not only the mages of the Mage Tower appeared in a group.

    They even summoned the spirits as a group.

    Its an incident that could cause an uproar even on the Arcana continent.

    To her surprise.

    Theyre at a distance where they cant even hear my voice properly.

    The adventurers in the rupture maintained a certain distance from them.

    It doesnt seem to be because theyre afraid of Fire Drake?

    It was hard to mistake that

    Because those eyes were clearly directed at Hoyeol.

    Does it mean that many adventurers are watching the Chief?

    Gulp

    Peiyan swallowed her dry saliva.

    Sneak, she nced at Hoyeol.

    Are you really a great aristocrat in this world?

    As rumored among the young chicks.

    He was the heir to a really great family?

    But Peiyans misconceptions didntst long.

    W-Wait. What did you say?

    High-ranking spirit, Fire Drake.

    It was because of news from the Arcana continent that came from him.

    In fact, Peiyan had also guessed to some extent.

    Entering the Demon Kings Castle rupture.

    She had contributed to the assassination of the Demon King.

    No way!

    But this was a wave that far exceeded her prediction.

    The news from other spirits was not much different.

    News of victory was heard from all over the Arcana continent.

    Fire Drake spoke in a heated voice.

    Its probably because the newly born World Tree is having a positive impact on all living things.

    !

    Buzz

    World Tree?

    Young chicks reacted if they were surprised by that alone.

    But Peiyan was surprised at something else.

    Peiyan knew the person who had sprouted the World Tree.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol!

    In an instant.

    Her head spun.

    If so, the current transformation of the Arcana continent.

    Are you saying it all came from Chief Lee Hoyeols hand?

    Well, even the World Tree sprouting.

    Also oppressing the demon kings.

    It was all carried out under Hoyeols ns and procedures.

    nce

    Peiyan looked at Hoyeols expression.

    He did a great job and didnt show off once.

    In fact, there was no change in the expression of Hoyeol, the person involved.

    Why did her heart flutter for no reason?

    Rumble

    Thanks to this, her body, which had poor fuel efficiency, was trembling.

    Rummage.

    The moment Peiyan, who was searching through her robe, shoved something into her mouth.

    She heard a bewildered voice.

    Qirnberg Machine Tower? Its starting to move?

    It didnt just move. Its clearly hunting the demons.

    H-Hunting the demons? That machine tower?

    Cough.

    Are you all right, Senior Peiyan?

    Y-Yes. Im fine.

    Cough.

    She almost choked up.

    By the way, what? The Qirnberg Machine Tower is moving?

    Peiyan also knew at amon sense level.

    The machine tower was built by the dwarves.

    But, not only it was moving, it was also hunting demons.

    Patter

    Peiyan thought as she wiped the bread crumbs off her lips.

    Yes, no matter how great Chief Lee Hoyeol is.

    It would be impossible to actively shake up the situation on the Arcana Continent by himself. Most of all, wasnt this world disconnected from the Arcana continent?

    Even though I dont know who operated it and for what purpose.

    The advance of the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    It was clear that it had a significant impact on the uing victory report.

    Thats right, Chief Lee Hoyeol is also a human being.

    Yes, that was Peiyansmon sense.

    No matter how exceptional his ability was, an individual was still an individual.

    There was bound to be a limit to his influence.

    Of course, thatmon sense copsed straight away.

    Haiel.

    The moment Hoyeol called that name.

    A spirit appeared in the air.

    !!!

    Including Peiyan, all of them were mages of the spirit school.

    Thats why they were able to recognize it.

    Senior Peiyan, that spirit is?

    A small body.

    However, the energy she radiated was by no means small.

    Indeed.

    It was a {unique spirit} that transcended ss.

    Peiyan nodded to the questions of skilled mages.

    Thats right. Its a unique spirit.

    A unique spirit!

    Chief Lee Hoyeol was a contractor of a unique spirit?

    In surprise.

    The newborn chicks didnt stop chirping.

    Just looking at it, they were surprised to this extent.

    How shocked would they be if they found out the truth that Haiel sprouted the World Tree and was reborn as a {unique spirit}? However, Peiyan had no intention of telling them Hoyeols achievement.

    Shrug

    They will get hurt if they know.

    Actually, she was doing this because she was afraid the chief would criticize her.

    Of course, Peiyans conceited act didntst long.

    Because Haiel soon delivered the message.

    Leader of the dwarves, Chainwalker Hardrock. I conveyed Hoyeol-nims wishes to him. Also, there is a message from Chainwalker Hardrock that he delivered to Hoyeol-nim.

    Although Haiel didnt actually say a word about the message.

    Peiyan got goosebumps.

    Wait, the leader of the dwarves?

    Why is Haiel with the dwarves?

    Dwarves.

    The Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    Haiel.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    At this moment.

    Words intermingled around in her head.

    At the same time, an exmation mark came to Peiyans face.

    Dont tell me?!

    Soon, Haiels unexpected words continued.

    First, Chainwalker expressed his gratitude for activating the Qirnberg Machine Tower and not forgetting the oath. Second, for taking direct action for those who encountered the demons

    W-Wait a minute.

    What was she hearing now?

    Beyond the exmation mark, a look of astonishment appeared on Peiyans face.

    She couldnt help it.

    This meant that all of this.

    It started from the hands of one person, Hoyeol!

    *

    It was spectacr.

    When oppressing the demon kings, she had entered a different Demon Kings Castle rupture.

    It was my first time seeing Peiyans Fire Drake with my own two eyes.

    By the way, it wasnt called a high-ranking fire spirit for nothing.

    Crackle

    A body as big as a cargo truck.

    If he had wings, he could be mistaken for a hatchling dragon.

    Most of all, every time he exhaled, mes flickered.

    I felt hot just by looking at it.

    Starting with Fire Drake.

    About twenty or so spirits were summoned.

    Because each spirit had different attributes.

    The surroundings became hot, then cold, then dazzling

    Anyway.

    In order not to be caught up in that noisy influence. Peiyan and the other mages were all one step away from the group of spirits.

    Indeed.

    Living so tiringly. Me too, really.

    Live for style and die with style.

    There was no way our Grandfel would back down in front of the wonderful backdrop of the spirit army. I was really d.

    I was d I brought some [warmth] buff, seriously.

    Thank you again, [Jewelry Box Filled with Warmth].

    [Warmth keeps the body in optimal condition.]

    Siberian high pressure.

    [Warmth] buff that protected against Frosts strong cold.

    Fire attribute affinity effect on the handkerchief.

    Thanks to these things, I could stand upright even among spirits.

    Anyway, it was worth it.

    Indeed, the more the merrier.

    I did my best to find a rupture with this number of people.

    They had quite a bit of news about the new Arcana Continent.

    Of course.

    All the things that could be called big events were the stories I had heard through Haiel.

    Theres no surprising news.

    Now, it was Haiels turn.

    I summoned Haiel.

    My mana escaped.

    Still, it wasnt to the point that I had to whine about it.

    It was probably because my [mana] stat was close to 400.

    Soon, Haiel appeared among the spirits.

    Yeah, I didnt know about anything else, but her appearance stood out.

    Too much, at that.

    Wasnt this too shy for someone who had just been reborn as a {unique spirit}? Even so, I gave up thinking. I wasnt going to be a pot calling kettle ck

    In the end, that would just be a spit in my face.

    By the way.

    Leader, Chainwalker Hardrock.

    The dwarves, including him, were fighting the demons in their own way.

    ording to Haiel.

    It seemed the number of demons they had driven out was quiterge.

    Haiels serious eyes met mine.

    Thats right. Everything was going as you anticipated.

    No. Well, I anticipated it, but.

    I didnt anticipate everything in that much detail, did I?

    What kind of telepathy did you get, Haiel.

    Of course, I didnt deny it.

    Cough.

    Peiyan was surprised by Haiels words and tapped her chest.

    Whats more.

    Y-You anticipated it? All of it?!

    Hey, be quiet.

    Ssh!

    The skilled mages and apprentice mages looked even more surprised than she was.

    Really, because of this damn tiring personality

    I couldnt deny this burdensome overestimation.

    Indeed.

    I answered calmly.

    It was the peak of shamelessness.

    In the meantime, a feeling of anxiety suddenly rushed in.

    Haiel, you, dont tell me.

    Did she tell the dwarves the same thing?

    I looked at Heiel.

    As if she didnt bend to anyone.

    An upright neck and back.

    Noble, shining eyes.

    She didnt shrink even in front of Fire Drake.

    What on earth was that appearance that made me feel like looking at the mirror?

    No, it was already done.

    Nothing would change now.

    It didnt matter what fantasy Haiel had nted in the dwarves.

    Beyond feeling exhausted.

    Even if it meant turning into powder.

    For me, for Grandfel.

    That overflowing overestimation woulde true.

    In that case

    [Thefern Fence]

    [Rmended level: Lv.450]

    [Copse rate: 3.8%]

    It would be a shame to just pass by this rupture.

    I looked at Peiyan and the mages of spirit school.

    It probably had been a long time since they reunited with their contract spirit.

    You had a hard time alone, Nyx.

    Gnome, why does it seem like youve gotten bigger? You must have beenfortable without me? Theres no one to pamper you, right? Tell me the truth!

    Sylphide. No matter how happy you are, will you please stop blowing my hair around?

    Looking at that scene.

    Suddenly, a passage from the spritiology book came to mind.

    The most important quality for a spirit mage is the ability tomunicate with spirits. Spirit magic is different in nature from other magic. Because spirit magic doesnt start with mana, it starts with recognizing the existence of spirits

    The purpose of the towers exit had been achieved.

    Due to Granfels nature of being faithful to procedures.

    It wouldnt be strange if I ordered to return to the Mage Tower immediately.

    But.

    I looked at the quest window.

    Chiefs weight (Repeat) <ul><li> Conduct the towers exit sessfully. (Repeat)</li></ul>

    Allowing them to maintain their essence as spirit mages.

    That would also be the goal of a sessful towers exit and the weight of being the chief.

    I spoke to Peiyan.

    The goal has been achieved, but lets postpone the return for a while.

    Yes? Yes, lets do that!

    Peiyan didnt know the situation, but she seemed happy to hear it.

    Even if it wasnt her first time summoning Fire Drake.

    This was the first time they had the opportunity tomunicate properly.

    Communication.

    I looked at Heiel.

    As I said.

    I felt like I was looking in the mirror now!

    I didnt think we needed a deeper connection between us.

    I spoke to Heiel.

    Haiel.

    Ill follow your will.

    We had a mountain of things to do other thanmunion.

    Utilizing Hiels {nature} abilities.

    Starting with exploring the possibilities of a new [{oddity}]].

    To understanding the power even when [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was not activated.

    It is time to check the results of diligently digging the well.

    The opponent was the monster that appeared in [Thefern Fence].

    [Thefern Scarecrow], there was probably no opponent more suitable than that.

    Then lets get started right away.

    ng

    I immediately raised my sword.

    .

    .

    .

    ng

    Peiyan wondered if she had seen it wrong.

    What?

    Chief Lee Hoyeol pulled out a sword?

    A mage with a sword?

    At first, she thought it was just a magic tool in the shape of a sword.

    But it wasnt.

    What on earth were those agile movements?

    He always had an upright spine.

    Was she mistaken in thinking that he would be stiff?

    Slide

    Flexible movements like flowing water.

    Swoosh

    The sword de cut through the air quickly and decisively.

    Plop

    At the same time, the Thefern Scarecrow fell.

    Huuhh?

    A single syble came out of Feiyans lips.

    Eck?!

 Chapter 124: Dark Clouds

    Chapter 124: Dark Clouds

    [Thefern Fence]

    [Rmendation level: Lv.450]

    The information about the rupture appeared.

    Even when yers moved.

    Many people expected that the star of [Thefern Fence] would be Union.

    Or Shining.

    It couldnt be helped.

    An emerging force threatened the current status of the two guilds.

    Gaon, Inazuma, Berserker.

    The big alliance had been attacking other ruptures for days.

    Ill give up Thefern Fence.

    The same goes for us. I dont want to be a sidekick.

    Gyvers recoveryes first.

    Other giant guilds were no different.

    If you got caught between Union and Shining.

    It was obvious that it would be difficult to get experience points, let alone level up.

    By the way.

    Lee Hoyeol. No, why is Hoyeol-nim in such a shabby rupture?

    Hoyeol appeared in the [Thefern Fence] rupture.

    With a huge army of spirits!

    They didnt know what was going on, but

    The faces of the Nettuber yers turned bright.

    Crazy. I dont know whats happening, but its no joke.

    Its spirits that Ive never seen in Arcana before!

    Thanks to Hoyeol-nim, my eyes feel good.

    Hoyeols appearance alone made them happy beyond words.

    Not only that, spirits were there as well.

    Wasnt it a spectacle that surpassed thepetition between Union and Shining?

    Soon, chats from viewers poured in.

    -

    Its all good, but dont get too close and get discouraged for no reason

    It might be fine with other yers, but lets not touch Lee Hoyeol

    We need to respect them. How much have we benefited from it?

    They were Nettuber yers who made a living with their wits.

    Besides, were they crazy?

    No one approached Hoyeol without asking for permission.

    Of course. The most important thing is formality.

    Moreover, the situation was not suitable for that right now.

    The figure of Hoyeol standing upright in front of dozens of spirits.

    It was a more believable picture when viewed from a distance.

    Nettuber yers expressed pure admiration.

    Why did he look for this rupture?

    The people wearing robes are the mages of the Mage Tower, right? They are the only ones who can summon spirits.

    With Hoyeol-nims level, he probably didnte here to hunt.

    Of course, apart from that, questions still remained.

    But their curiosity didntst long.

    Soon, Hoyeol began to move away from the group.

    He approached [Thefern Scarecrow].

    Huh? Is he here to hunt?

    Hoyeols level was estimated to be 900.

    On the other hand, [Thefern Scarecrow] was only level 450.

    Even if he hunted hundreds of thousands of them, his level wouldnt go up

    Why was Hoyeol trying to hunt [Thefern Scarecrow]?

    Pulling his sword from the beginning?

    Oh, hes fighting differently than usual?

    Ah, what is that???

    ng

    It wasnt until Hoyeol raised his sword.

    That some people could guess the reason.

    Nettuber yers and explorers.

    Oh, I see!

    Yusra Kingdom.

    Golden Calf Tavern, a corner in front of Golden Pce Square.

    Park Hwigang, who was watching the broadcast on the screen, was one of them.

    Thefern Scarecrow is a counter-type monster!

    It was the knowledge of the explorer who had traveled throughout the Arcana continent!

    Depending on who the opponent is, it has the characteristic of transforming into the most difficult type for the opponent. Of course, it can only change to one type at a time. Its not that difficult to deal with if you make a good party

    As you could see, Hoyeol was alone.

    Of course, there was a huge level gap between them.

    It wouldnt be difficult to deal with just one scarecrow.

    In fact, Hoyeols movements were full of ease.

    Gulp

    His throat gulped.

    Lakid emptied the can of beer in one go.

    Even if he couldnt recognize the kids gathered there.

    He could recognize that one.

    The fierce sword aura had be even more refined.

    But not only Hoyeol could use that kind of sword aura.

    He was the chief among the monstrous Mage Tower bastards?

    Wasnt that cheating?

    Even at the no-rules Coliseum, it would be a foul.

    Tsk. He does all the cool things by himself.

    Lakid had grown to the point that he got grumpy for no reason.

    Not knowing his burning feelings inside.

    Park Hwigang continued with a more evocative face.

    Its a different story if those Thefern Scarecrowse in groups. No matter what the yer does, one of the scarecrows will be perfectly capable of parrying the yers attack!

    Like he said.

    Thefern Scarecrow was a counter-type monster.

    Even just dealing with one of them, party hunting was rmended.

    What if you ended up surrounded by those monsters like that?

    Regardless of your level, it can get quite tiring.

    No, it seemed that Hoyeol was already in a tiring situation.

    Thefern Scarecrows were already gathering around Hoyeol.

    Only then did the corners of Lakids mouth rise.

    Yeah Try your best. You should also crumple up that shit foam.

    Lakid had a quick mind when it came to battle.

    Listening to Park Hwigangsmentary.

    No matter how great Hoyeol was, Lakid estimated that it would not be easy.

    Hes going to smear his clean face.

    Kuha!

    But Lakid, who wasughing loudly, was unaware.

    In order to take measures to protect himself.

    How many wells has Hoyeol built so far?

    Even if there were a lot of counter-type monsters.

    Hoyeol poured it all out.

    This meant he couldnt exceed the abilities such as magic, [skill], and {nature}.

    T-Thats ridiculous!

    Except for [{oddity}]].

    Thanks to that, even though Hoyeol was surrounded by Thefern Scarecrows.

    The dignity that was ingrained in Hoyeol didnt get damaged in the slightest.

    Wow, its just on a different level

    Whats this? Is he taking the Thefern Scarecrow as a sparring partner??

    Hes using level 450 as a practice match

    Cratlle!

    In the end, Lakid stormed out of his seat.

    From Hoyeols appearance to ability.

    There should be a limit to unfairness. Such a bad luck!!

    .

    .

    .

    There should be a limit to surprises!

    Starting with the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    The emergence of the new World Tree.

    The oppression of the demon kings.

    She found out that Hoyeol was involved in all the incidents.

    She thought she was sufficiently surprised.

    She didnt know there was still a surprise left.

    Crackle

    Spitting out mes from his breath.

    Fire Drake sniffed.

    You must be really surprised. You cant even say youre hungry, Peiyan.

    Fire Drake was right.

    Was it because the beggar in her stomach fainted out of shock?

    The stomach, which had been rumbling constantly, calmed down.

    By the way

    Peiyan looked at Hoyeol.

    The use of {nature} ability through magic and spirits was not surprising.

    Hoyeol was the chief mage of the Mage Tower.

    What surprised Peiyan was the swordsmanship.

    Even if I dont have eyes to see it, I can tell.

    Thefern.

    One of the Top 10 Wonders of the Arcana continent.

    It was an area that even the League of Explorers hadnt been able toplete its exploration of.

    Above all, the monsters who appeared there were all bizarre.

    Even just the scarecrow that appeared on the outermost fence of Thefern.

    Its quite tricky.

    The scarecrow couldnt be damaged by mediocre swordy. In other words, it was Hoyeols swordsmanship that wasnt normal.

    I told you, didnt I? That rumor is true!

    About him from being a great family?

    Thats right! Otherwise, how could he do that?

    Why did she have to listen to the chirping sounds?

    Maybe it was because Peiyan didnt think differently from them.

    Above all, Peiyan knew the importance of talent.

    I dont want to admit it, but thats why lineage is important.

    Descendants of the mage family were famous in each continent and region.

    Most of the mages who entered the Mage Tower were like that.

    asionally, there were exceptions like Senior Banglet, but

    The number of exceptions was extremely small.

    Chief Marcelos ability alsoes from his family history.

    However, there was a limit to the power of the lineage.

    Just as a mage family couldnt produce a swordsman who could handle aura.

    Likewise, the opposite was impossible!

    Knowing that fact.

    Her questions about Hoyeol couldnt help but grow bigger.

    Arent you too versatile?

    Didnt it seem like he had all the good things?

    *

    My ears had been itchytely.

    But I could generously understand.

    Everyone must be wondering what I was doing.

    900 level? Me?

    Anyway, the rumor was the problem.

    I, the person concerned, didnt say anything.

    Before I knew it, my level was at least 900.

    It was a grossly burdensome overestimation.

    No, if you looked at the recent increase in experience points.

    It was a number that made me question whether that was even possible.

    Of course, I cant tell the truth with my own mouth.

    Even if I med it on my tiring personality.

    Someone would persistently ask.

    Wouldnt it be okay to just disclose the ranking information?

    Then instead of giving an answer, Id just show them my status window.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 425]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 70 / Agility: 75 / Mana: 385 / Luck: 6 / Aesthetic: Low

    [Point: 0]

    Disclosing private ranking information to the world?

    Yeah, it wasnt a difficult task.

    No, it was rather a good thing.

    It would be better for both parties to correct unnecessary misunderstandings early on.

    However, even if I had to die, I would never see the name [Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo] pop up in the yer rankings!

    I probably would die out of embarrassment.

    Yeah, this wasnt Grandfels pride.

    It was myLee Hoyeolspride at stake.

    If thats the case, Id rather just achieve level 900.

    Knowing that fact.

    I hunted the charging [Thefern Scarecrow].

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was not activated.

    In order to fully test my power, I didnt use bi-herb.

    You did well to take out your sword from the beginning, Hoyeol.

    As expected, a ss with no screws.

    Demon hunter.

    Its fast.

    I raised my strength and agility stats to the maximum through ss quests.

    I had invested all the points I earned from leveling up into mana.

    [Thefern Scarecrow: Lv.450]

    It was hard to keep up with it based purely on stats.

    Not only that, this guy was as tricky as I had heard.

    Counter type monster. Depending on the attack, it builds resistance to it.

    Swoosh

    Glowing aura.

    I couldnt believe it survived even after being hit with a sword that maximized its attack power.

    Illpliment you.

    The famous Grandfel evaluated it that way.

    Indeed, one of the Top 10 Wonders, Thefern.

    Even in the Arcana continent, it was an unidentified area.

    But there was no opponent more suitable than that.

    You have a knack for blocking. However.

    Goo

    My mana emerged at the same time as the sword.

    If it blocked one, I could pour out two at the same time.

    So what if one more monster rushed in?

    Can you block this too?

    I just had to pour one more thing there.

    How many wells had I dug so far?

    Without having to mention [{oddity}], there were dozens of them.

    Its worth a try.

    No matter how screwed up the demon hunter ss was, I had an absolute superiority in stats.

    I was about 100 points ahead of yers at the same level.

    ss quests, bi-herbs.

    What do you think about the result of my struggles?

    Patter

    I recited at the copsing Tetpern Scarecrow.

    It wasnt bad for warm-up.

    Those words were spoken calmly, in contrast to the overwhelming emotions.

    Though, other people,

    It was indeed a warm-up like you said.

    Including Haiel, didnt recognize it.

    I knew.

    This is truly a touching development, Hoyeol!

    Now at least there was no need to be pathetic in front of monsters of the same level.

    I felt overwhelmed, so I wanted to enjoy this sense of aplishment a little more.

    The back of my head stung.

    When I looked back, I saw Peiyan and other mages.

    They couldmunicate with spirits for the first time in a while.

    Why were they staring at me so intently?

    I didnt know why.

    All right, then.

    I couldnt make them wait forever.

    Lets return to the Mage Tower.

    Rumble

    For some reason.

    In an instant, the sky of the rupture was filled with dark clouds.

    I went ahead and tidied up my clothes.

    The sky is howling.

    I was d no one was listening.

    I would have cried faster than the sky would.

    Anyway, lets hurry.

    Even if I had the all-round [warmth] buff, it couldnt stop the rain

    .

    .

    .

    The high-ranking fire spirit was the first to notice the scent.

    It was Fire Drake.

    Fire Drake, who was lying on his stomach, pulled himself up.

    Peiyan. I feel an unusual energy.

    At that, Peiyan looked around btedly.

    And she noticed.

    The presence of a misceneous spirit hovering around.

    Peiyans pupils shook.

    This sign?

    The dark spirit!

    It was a spirit that even Peiyan, the senior mage of spirit school, had never witnessed.

    Therefore, all Peiyan could think of was the knowledge about spiritology she had as a senior.

    Dark spirit was different from spirits of other attributes since their birth.

    The dark spirit was a being that only appeared when certain conditions were met.

    Peiyan was shocked as she remembered the conditions.

    She had forgotten because of themotion.

    This is!

    This was the territory of Thefern.

    Dark spirits are beings born out of deep darkness. The only ces they appear are areas that have not yet been revealed to the world. A ce whose origin is unknown, that ce was their origin

    Top 10 Wonders of the Arcana continent.

    Even the League of Explorers hadntpleted its exploration of [Thefern].

    It was an area that met that first condition.

    Plus the tricky second condition.

    The area must be full ofmunion.

    Communion

    Thanks to the spirits summoned by the mages including Peiyan herself.

    There was enoughmunion in the [Thefern Fence] rupture.

    Peiyan tucked her hand into her sleeve.

    I felt like an idiot.

    She wasnt bringing out snacks or anything like that.

    What she took out was a magic tool, a wand.

    She had gotten distracted elsewhere and overlooked the risk variables.

    Peiyan bit her lower lip.

    At this rate, I am going to be disqualified as a senior mage.

    Just like Fire Drake.

    The spirits noticed something unusual.

    Though the skilled mages seemed to have prepared themselves.

    The apprentice mages looked bewildered.

    Peiyan felt responsible.

    At least we must prevent adventurers from getting caught up.

    Apart from everything else, the reputation of the Mage Tower couldnt be tarnished.

    She didnt want to make amotion but she couldnt avoid it.

    As she said, the dark spirit was a misceneous spirit.

    Its impossible for it tomunicate with ordinary people.

    Indeed.

    Misceneous mana.

    Only those who could handle the right mana spoken in ck magic could attempt tomunicate with dark spirits. A person with that level of right mana

    The only person I know is Senior Matis.

    But Matis was not here.

    So Peiyan clenched her teeth.

    As expected, I have no choice but to drive it out.

    I understand. Peiyan.

    With all our might. We must prevent the adventurers from getting caught up.

    However, Piayans solemn determination was useless.

    Someone who could rece Matis position.

    No, there was someone who possessed right mana that surpassed him.

    Tap tap

 Chapter 125: Infinitely Deep Darkness (1)

    Chapter 125: Infinitely Deep Darkness (1)

    The war of nerves between Union and Shining.

    Although the tension was cut off by Hoyeols unexpected appearance.

    Rox, the guild master of the Shining, didnt feel too bad.

    It makes me understand my ce in many ways.

    He realized it once again.

    He feltfortable being an underdog forever.

    Once he bit down, he wouldnt let go.

    The position of underdog showed his true nature the best.

    In contrast, Dmitry was full of discontent.

    Lee Hoyeol, why are you doing this to me?

    This was too much!

    The angry voice continued.

    The demon race must have disappeared too. There is nothing to worry about. Im trying to raise my stock price for the first time in a while. Why did such a monster chase us into the crack where we y?!

    Twirl.

    Cami, who was twirling her hair with her fingers, snorted.

    Raising your stock price? You were trying to seduce a girl~

    What?

    Why, did you make a promise? Are you going to say her name in an interview~?

    Y-You, how did you know that?

    Is it because youre jealous that youreining to Hoyeol-ssi?

    J-Jealous? Who? Me? Toward Lee Hoyeol? No, not at all.

    Pfft

    Even though Jessie left the group, things hadnt improved between the two.

    He knew there was no point in stopping them.

    Instead of mediating them, Rox pointed to Hoyeol.

    Hes probably maintaining his sense of battle.

    His sense of battle? Him? In a rupture like this?

    Hes trying to use as many skills as possible, isnt he?

    Is that so?

    Open your eyes wide, Dmitry. Dont just look at women~

    Hey, you.

    [Thefern Fence].

    Compared to Hoyeols estimated level, its rmended level was ridiculously low. However, it was the highest level of rupture currently created.

    Instead of ming Lee Hoyeol, I should me the small container.

    Now that the threat of demons had disappeared.

    Like [Demon Kings Castle] or [Cracked Dimension Gap] rupture.

    There was no rupture to contain Lee Hoyeol.

    Rox thought so.

    In contrast.

    Its unpleasant.

    Feeling ufortable.

    Liu Jinchuns eyebrows twitched.

    With the appearance of Hoyeol, all the topics shifted in Hoyeols direction.

    This isnt the first time.

    Unions achievement.

    No, the achievements he made as the sovereign of Union.

    Didnt he beat Shining and take the top spot in the guild rankings?

    Even if he received attention from the world beyond his home country, it wasnt enough.

    The interest in him didntst long.

    Lee Hoyeol.

    Indeed.

    Every time he aplished something, Hoyeol was there.

    During the [Mantra Mine] rupture, which he was sure he got the first clear of, Hoyeol was ahead of him. Not to mention the [Demon Kings Castle] rupture.

    Only ten minutes or so.

    Even before Liu Jinchun could leave the guild house.

    The [Demon Kings Castle] rupture was cleared and disappeared.

    Stare

    Liu Jinchun looked at Hoyeol.

    Not from a yers perspective.

    But from his ss, a sovereigns perspective.

    How on earth did you move the Mage Tower?

    If Hoyeols ss was [sovereign] like Liu Jinchuns was, it could make sense.

    Hoyeols level was estimated to be at least 900.

    If he was a 900-level sovereign.

    Wielding the Mage Tower as he wished wouldnt be a dream.

    However, Liu Jinchun knew.

    A sovereign cant do that.

    A sovereigns weapon was their servants.

    It was neither magic nor sword.

    But just look at Hoyeol over there.

    What the hell?

    He broke through that siege?

    How many attack skills does he have? Youre verifying it, arent you?

    What? Yes! Im doing that, but its hard to keep up with that speed

    Wasnt he dealing with arge army by himself?

    Liu Jinchuns mind became confused.

    In the past, he didnt think much of Lee Hoyeol.

    Individuals, after all, were only individuals.

    Liu Jinchun knew his individual limitations.

    But before he knew it, the Mage Tower apanied Hoyeol in his movements.

    Not to mention his close rtionship with the king of the Yusra Kingdom, Hakuna. The Goddess Church, the Knights of Lionheart, and even the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Now Liu Jinchun couldnt help but admit it.

    Theres Lee Hoyeol on top of Shining.

    The sky above the sky.

    Wasnt it what they called being the strongest among the strongs?

    Now he could understand Roxs attitude.

    The reason why a man like Rox evaluated Lee Hoyeol so highly.

    Liu Jinchuns eyes burned.

    I cant believe I cant even guess the ss of such an opponent.

    Clench

    Liu Jinchun clenched his fist in frustration.

    He shouted to the guild members.

    There is no time to stay still. Lets go for the attack.

    Rumble

    Tsk.

    Now that he was out of luck, it was going to rain now?

    The sky of the rupture was darkening.

    Soon, Hoyeol defeated all the scarecrows and collected his weapon.

    It seemed he was going to leave now.

    Liu Jinchun inadvertently felt relieved.

    !

    It was only a moment but he thought he was relieved to see Hoyeol leaving.

    And he felt a sense of distortion with himself.

    Indeed.

    Rox and Liu Jinchun.

    In the same situation, with Hoyeol in front of them.

    Although the two peoples thoughts werepletely different.

    Soon, their thought became exactly the same.

    !

    In front of the two people.

    No, right in front of every yer who entered [Thefern Fence].

    A message appeared.

    [A dark spirit appears]

    A dark spirit?

    At the same time, everyones eyes turned to one ce.

    Towards Hoyeol.

    Dont tell me, he came to Thefern Fence for this?

    .

    .

    .

    Why was everyone making such serious expressions?

    I was concerned.

    Did I look too ugly?

    Anyway, to them, I was the chief mage just like Marcelo. It must have looked like a fight to the death with scarecrows that I couldnt wipe out in one go.

    However.

    [A dark spirit appears.]

    I swallowed my relief at the message that appeared.

    I got surprised for no reason.

    Like this, it was a relief.

    By the way.

    Even if it exploded, it exploded too much.

    Peiyans eyes looking at me were quite grim.

    Peiyan spoke to me in a very wary voice.

    Its a dark spirit.

    A dark spirit.

    Unfortunately, my knowledge of spiritology was still at a superficial level.

    Of course, I didnt know what a dark spirit was.

    But I responded brazenly.

    I know.

    ?

    This damn brazen face.

    But again, it was not wrong.

    I knew from the message that a dark spirit had appeared.

    I wasnt just rationalizing it.

    Because I also noticed it.

    No.

    My body instinctively reacted first.

    To be precise, the mana flowing through my body did.

    Right mana.

    Yeah, I knew this sensation.

    First meeting with Matis.

    It felt simr to that time.

    if there was any difference.

    At that time, if Matis magic tool had responded to my right mana.

    Now, in the environment of the rupture, it was the dark spirit that was responding to my right mana.

    If you already know, I have nothing to say

    Peiyan bit her lips and continued.

    As the senior of spirit school, I am entirely responsible for not thinking of this possibility. I will take action regarding this after the situation has been resolved.

    Taking responsibility was important.

    But who was responsible for this?

    Appropriate procedures were needed to determine it urately.

    I followed the procedure and asked Peiyan.

    Ill take a look at the situation, Peiyan.

    I will tell you as briefly as possible.

    Listening to Peiyans story

    It wasnt anyones fault, we were just unlucky.

    The problem was that the difficult conditions for the dark spirit to appear were met.

    I spoke calmly.

    There is nothing you should be responsible for. Senior Peiyan.

    ?

    Peiyan was silent for a moment.

    It seemed she finally realized what I meant.

    She asked me back.

    What do you mean by that?

    What do I mean?

    It was simple.

    That meant it was okay since no one was at fault.

    Gooo

    The right mana that my body responded to.

    Just like when I manifested ck magic.

    I controlled the right mana that was overflowing.

    Its not a difficult thing.

    Befitting of its name.

    Right mana was apletely different concept from mana.

    The first meeting with Matis.

    ck magic can be manifested even in the state of mana exhaustion.

    And after the first meeting.

    I grasped the potential of using ck magic.

    Yeah, ck magic was also one of the wells I had dug out.

    Of course, ck magic was a field whose concept had only recently been established.

    But thanks to that, I had read all the books on ck magic.

    So I didnt move a step.

    W-What is that?

    The sky darkened.

    A ck figure rose from the air under the sky.

    Was that the dark spirit?

    Im sure the message said it was a dark spirit!

    Yes?! You want me to get closer and take a picture? No, I dont know how you feel, but Im really scared, okay? Its getting bigger and bigger!

    Everyone, check your status abnormality resistance first!

    Understanding the situation.

    yers started to move around in amotion.

    yers who were quick to turn their heads were prepared for battle.

    For example, Union and Shining.

    It was not an overreaction.

    [A dark spirit appears.]

    Since the days when Arcana was just a game.

    [Appearance message] existed.

    There was a condition for the message toe up.

    If you look at the appearance message, its a named mob! Hyungnims and noonims. From Union to Shining to Hoyeol to spirits to the appearance of named mobs. I thought I was extremely lucky today Dont tell me, today isnt my funeral day, is it?

    As the Nettuber yer said.

    It was a message that appeared when monsters that exceeded the rmended level appeared in the area.

    It was not for no reason that the senior of Mage Tower, Peiyan, had a grim look.

    But I still didnt move.

    Was it because I was feeling confident after hunting the Thefern Scarecrow?

    I didnt know about Grandfel but I wasnt that bad at knowing my ce.

    I stretched both my legs straight to the ground.

    There was a separate reason I felt stiff from the waist to my neck.

    Therefore, unless you possess the right mana, it is impossible tomunicate with the dark spirit. And among the people I know, the only person who possesses that level of right mana is the senior mage of ck magic, Matis-nim

    Indeed.

    Although Peiyan might not know.

    I was a gemstone of ck magic recognized by the senior mage of ck magic, Matis Dean Carl.

    Where that right manae from

    I didnt know, and I had no desire to know.

    Whatever it is, lets be thankful right now.

    Thanks to this, it seemed the battle with the dark spirit could be avoided.

    I stopped in my tracks and stared at the dark spirit.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol! Its better to widen your distance!

    I heard Peiyans voice full of concern.

    It was understandable that she was worried.

    As Peiyan said.

    Very little is known about the dark spirit.

    Furthermore, the dark spirit was a unique existence that appeared only when the conditions were met.

    You could tell just by looking at the situation.

    Ordinary people couldnt even witness spirits in their natural state.

    The dark spirit was revealing itself as if to show off.

    It means we dont know what kind of danger it is.

    But I was confident.

    I was certain that I couldmunicate with this guy.

    My right mana responding to it was the proof.

    Moreover, I was well aware of the nature of the right mana.

    ck magic is simple.

    In the private tutoring masquerading as a conversation I had with Matis.

    Matis had briefly exined the ck magic.

    As the darkness is being encroached in deeper darkness. ck magic also pursues more suitable mana. Like what youre seeing right now.

    To exin that nature, Matis took out a magic tool.

    Apass that responded to the right mana.

    Spin

    The needle that was rotating between me and Matis eventually turned towards me.

    The emotions at that time were real.

    It was as if my dark history had been recognized by the ck magic, so I felt bitter.

    Im d I didnt show my feelings.

    Among attribute magic, it can be said that its properties are simr to fire magic. I even had a conversation with Karimjeva about it. Therefore, I cant tolerate his atrocities even more.

    Because of Karimjeva, it seemed only the senior mage of fire magic, Bensch William, seemed pitiful

    Anyway, there was a reason for my confidence.

    Whether it was because of my dark history.

    He was the heir to a great family, but that family was ruined by the demons.

    The only survivor of the family, Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo, hereinafter referred to as Grandfel, walked the path of a demon hunter to take revenge on the demons.

    Or whether it was because of Grandfels devastating setting.

    I possessed a level of right mana that surpassed that of Matis.

    Then I opened my mouth to the dark spirit.

    Are you the dark spirit?

    Ifmunication was impossible.

    Like the deeper darkness that swallowed up another darkness.

    All I had to was subdue the dark spirit.

    I raised my right mana for that purpose.

    Ssu?

    Did my words reach it?

    I could feel the gaze of the ck figure.

    It wasnt looking at me.

    It was looking at the right mana I drew out.

    The distance between me and that guy was getting closer.

    Wait, is it okay to just watch?

    Lee Hoyeol, what is he thinking?

    Even if its Hoyeol-nim, the distance is too close?!

    Only Haiel was unperturbed among those watching.

    But the precarious situation didntst long.

    I heard his voice in my ear.

    I obey you.

    Wait, what?

    I could understand the obedience.

    As I said, I knew the nature of ck magic.

    But what?

    Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    I-Infinitely Deep Darkness!?

    Making me embarrassedly falter,

    What else is that weird term?

    But I couldnt show it.

    There were more than one or two eyes watching.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness!

    The dark spirit obeys Hoyeol-nim!

    As expected, he didnt look for this shabby rupture for nothing.

    Indeed.

    It was a misceneous spirit.

    Even without a contract, not only the shape but also the voice.

    Even yers whockedmunion could perceive it.

    Therefore.

    C-Chief Lee Hoyeol?

    T-The Chiefmunicated with the dark spirit?

    No way!

    Needless to say, I didnt have to mention the reaction of the mages, including Peiyan.

    I felt like I was really going to die from embarrassment.

    The moment I managed topose myself.

    The dark spirit made fun of me again.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    No, how should I address this guy!!

    Only you can unravel the Thefern Labyrinth.

    What? Thefern Labyrinth?

    Do I have to listen to this spirit until the end?

    The moment I was startled by the unexpectedment.

    A message came up before my eyes.

    [Top 10 Wonders Quest: Thefern Labyrinth]

 Chapter 126: Infinitely Deep Darkness (2)

    Chapter 126: Infinitely Deep Darkness (2)

    Arcana Continent, Top 10 Wonders.

    It was widely known what each wonder was.

    Even I, who had a gap of well over 10 years, knew about it.

    But [Top 10 Wonders Quest].

    Ive never heard of anything like this.

    It wasnt because of the gap.

    Just before.

    It was the same when [Thefern Fence] appeared.

    What??? Thefern??

    -The Top 10 Wonder have finally been solved???

    Raymond Sean, you must have finallye to your senses

    Is this the beginning of content recovery??

    Indeed.

    The Top 10 Wonders was treated aste-scale content among yers. It was understandable.

    Like Thefern, the Wonders were an unknown territory even on the Arcana continent.

    I am certain.

    I could be sure.

    This was definitely a big quest!

    Arge-scale quest that would make any yers heart flutter.

    For me, of course, there was no such thing as joy and sorrow in Grandfel.

    I perused the quest window with an unwavering gaze.

    [Top 10 Wonders Quest: Theferns Labyrinth]

    Top 10 Wonders of the Arcana Continent, Thefern.

    Dig up Theferns Labyrinth.

    Let the world know the true nature of Thefern.

    Wonders discovered so far: 0 / 10

    Witness Theferns Labyrinth. (In Progress)

    Indeed, it was a rted quest.

    If you thought about the scale, wouldnt it beparable to a world-ss quest?

    But I couldnt just be happy about it.

    It was obvious to anyone that it would boast an incredible level of difficulty.

    In the first ce, it wont be a quest that can be solved at this moment.

    I could tell that just by looking at the process in which the quest appeared before my eyes.

    It was the dark spirit that brought the wonder quest.

    That dark spirit appeared by chance. Like the [World Quest: Seed of the World Tree], it started by skipping the intermediate step.

    Is this even possible to proceed at my level?

    Thats what I thought.

    As expected, this tiring personality.

    To me,ck of ability was words that didnt exist.

    I opened my mouth shamelessly.

    I understand what you mean.

    Is that really true?

    But there is a time for everything.

    It wasnt because Icked ability.

    I didnt know if that was all, but at least quests needed time.

    This is definitely a rupture in the [Thefern Fence].

    This was the outermost part of Thefern.

    It went without saying that Theferns Labyrinth didnt exist here.

    Of course, the dark spirit seemed confused.

    But something about Thefernsndscape

    Since he didnt even know what a rupture was.

    It wouldnt be strange for him to fumble with his words.

    I spoke as if admonishing the concerned dark spirit.

    There is nothing for you to worry about.

    ?

    Because I know the time.

    !

    I shall find you when the time is right.

    Although I spoke grandiosely.

    I simply said what was in my mind.

    Considering the goal of the quest, if [Theferns Labyrinth] rupture appeared, I should be able to do something, right? But perhaps because I said it in an elegant way. The words came out unusual.

    You will find me like this? Is that what you mean? Then I understand.

    His voice sounded somewhat agitated.

    There was also a brief remark that was truly unusual.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness. I will await your call.

    Seriously.

    It was an unusual nickname.

    Lets appreciate the setting of Grandfel for this moment.

    Otherwise, my cheeks would have turned red out of embarrassment and I might have exploded

    Anyway, I have to be sure about everything.

    The [Top 10 Wonders Quest] that I traded with my embarrassment.

    Regardless of the level of difficulty, I didnt n on giving up on it.

    In that case, my priority would be to build a bridge to reunite with the dark spirit.

    Haiel.

    The mirror that would fulfill that role for me

    Haiel.

    I sent a telepathic message to Haiel.

    Haiel bowed straight away.

    Ill do as you say.

    The dark spirit.

    Even fellow spirits seemed wary of the miscenous energy.

    I could understand just by looking at the reaction of the mages contract spirits.

    Except for Peiyans high-ranking spirit Fire Drake

    All of them clearly looked intimidated.

    On the other hand, Haiel was fine.

    More than just fine, there was no movement in that elegant figure.

    It was great to be reborn as a {unique spirit}.

    Shameless No, youre reliable, Haiel.

    I addedst.

    Lets end the unnecessarymotion here.

    Did he understand what I meant right away?

    The dark spirit answered.

    I will follow your words.

    At the same time.

    Sss

    Like a lie, the dark spirit that began to disperse.

    There was amotion from the spectators.

    I-Its starting to disappear?

    What on earth did they talk about?

    I think I heard a little bit. It was definitely about Theferns Labyrinth!

    Is it a quest?

    Amidst themotion.

    The dark spirit called me for thest time.

    And Ill wait. Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    I didnt want to hear him say that.

    Eyes focused on me in an instant.

    Seeing the crowd buzzing made it feel real.

    Me, the Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    The whole world had heard that.

    Putting aside this iron face.

    Lee Hoyeols mental strength couldnt endure it any longer.

    I looked at Peiyan and said.

    I aming back.

    Yes? Oh, yes! Chief Lee Hoyeol!

    Peiyan replied in a tense voice.

    I stepped out of the rupture and thought seriously.

    Suffering from mana exhaustion would be better than this.

    *

    [Thefern Fence].

    Who would have thought?

    Rmended level 450.

    Who would have thought that what happened in such an ordinary rupture would be a hot topic.

    Nettube showed the most explosive response.

    Sss

    A dark spirit that appeared in the air.

    Its figure alone made viewers feel intimidated.

    The urgent voice in the video doubled the vivid atmosphere.

    -A-An appearance message has even appeared! Its a dark spirit.

    Soon, the moment the dark spirit fully revealed itself.

    There was Hoyeol standing in front of it.

    Union, Shining.

    Even the mages of the Mage Tower who entered the rupture with Hoyeol.

    The dark spirit made everyone who entered the rupture felt nervous.

    -W-Wait. I think hes too close?!

    But even in front of such a being, Hoyeol didnt back down.

    With the usual posture.

    Upright as always.

    He faced the dark spirit.

    And at that point.

    The line that heated up the world followed.

    -I obey you. Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    Not only he subdued the spirit.

    He was even called Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    Naturally, the world couldnt help but turn upside down.

    Its just crazy

    Infinitely Deep Darkness Thats sick

    Doesnt it feel amazing just listening to it?

    Rox didnt just say empty words??

    Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    As if they had caught a big clue from that title.

    The media also gathered experts and held discussions.

    So the infinitely deep darkness may be a term rted to the ss. Is that what youre saying?

    Thats right. Theres no evidence more solid than this. There were only spections and hoax floating around in themunity.

    Expert-nim, please refrain from non-standard words

    No, is this time to question that? This isnt just another yer, we got a clue about yer Hoyeols ss!

    When they saw that he subdued the ck spirit.

    As they expected, it was clearly a ss rted to ck magic.

    Some people spected that way.

    I think its a hidden ss.

    Hidden ss?

    Thats right. The skills that yer Lee Hoyeol has shown so far do not make sense if you think about the ss rted to ck magic. He even showed excellent swordsmanship.

    As you said, he used a variety of skills naturally when dealing with Thefern Scarecrow.

    Thats why I think this way.

    Hidden ss, infinitely deep darkness.

    That might be Hoyeols ss.

    Shinings base camp.

    The sound of the TV was ring loudly.

    Dmitry shouted in a louder voice.

    Isnt that seriously too much?!

    Not only he had subdued the dark spirit.

    What, hidden ss?

    And the name of the ss was infinitely deep darkness?

    So unlucky. Hes the only one whos cool!!

    Dmitry wasnt the only one venting his anger.

    Yusra Kingdom.

    Golden Calf Tavern.

    Gaaah! Damn it

    Gulp gulp

    Steadily swallowing down alcohol.

    Lakid, who rarely got drunk, stumbled because of his drunkenness.

    Drunk Lakid said in a slurred voice.

    Ugh. Iiiinfitely deep darkneeeess?

    Lakids drunk act had its own story.

    Before joining the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Be it fame or notoriety.

    Lakid had made a name for himself.

    He recalled the titles that followed him.

    Ouw of the Colosseum.

    Yeah, that was fine.

    However, he was also a man whose brain was all muscle.

    Later on, it became an ogre wearing a human mask.

    Of course, no one had spoken of those nicknames yet.

    They were forced to keep their mouth shut.

    He had made it forgotten like that.

    Thats why Lakid was jealous of Hoyeol.

    Do I have title that sounds like that? Ugh, so, so unlucky

    Thud!

    Peace came to the bar only after the drunk Lakid fell on the table. Snore As soon as Lakid started snoring, some people finally opened their mouths.

    I didnt expect such a big incident to happen in Thefern.

    They were the group from the League of Explorers.

    Among them was Park Hwigang.

    Park Hwigang opened his mouth carefully.

    The League hasnt fdiscovered anything about Thefern, right?

    Yes. At most, they just hang around the fence. The monsters thate out of Thefern are no joke. You cant evenpare it to the scarecrow.

    As expected, its not the Top 10 Wonders for no reason!

    The first essential virtue for a Nettuber yer was wit.

    Park Hwigang made a conversation and chimed in.

    This position didnte easily.

    Top explorers of the League of Explorers !

    Regardless of whether they were yers or Arcanains, they were all famous as explorers.

    Normally, it would have been difficult for them to even gather in one ce.

    If you think about it, isnt this also thanks to Hoyeol-nim?

    Park Hwigang didnt forget his debt to Hoyeol.

    The reason he was able to work as a Nettuber yer until now was because he had an achievement that wasnt actually his, which was to be the first to broadcast Hoyeols appearance.

    I came on a pilgrimage to a holy ce.

    Isnt this the broadcast channel where Lee Hoyeol was first broadcasted??

    Uh-huh, be polite. Its Hoyeol-nim, not Lee Hoyeol

    Its just Homen

    Homen.

    The word Homen, which definitely would make Hoyeol faint if he found out, was also used for the first time on his broadcast.

    So, Park Hwigang didnt want to miss this opportunity.

    Its called Theferns Labyrinth He must have received a quest rted to Thefern.

    Park Hwigang didnt doubt Hoyeols ability.

    Whatever quest it was, he was certain Hoyeol couldplete it with ease.

    Just like when he had oppressed the demon kings.

    However, Thefern, one of the Ten Wonders, had a slightly different approach.

    The story of the explorers continued.

    But a wonder is not a wonder for no reason.

    First of all, there are too many risks, right?

    Honestly, if yer Lee Hoyeol hadnt stepped forward to deal with the dark spirit

    Wouldnt it be great if there was a clear reward like the Yusra Inds, which were called treasure inds? Even if you uncover the mystery, you never know whats waiting for you.

    Above all, it was abyrinth.

    Naturally, it had traps.

    Andplex structures as well.

    There was a reason why the League of Explorers hadnt uncovered it.

    Entering the Theferns Labyrinth without an explorer?

    Regardless of your ability, it was obvious that you would suffer from the tiring work.

    Of course, the explorers themselves knew that.

    The mood turned negative.

    But Park Hwigang, just like his name, was persistent.

    Youre right. A wonder is not called a wonder for no reason. But something is different. Hoyeol-nim also has a purpose regarding Thefern.

    !

    At those words, The explorers paused.

    Among the League of Explorers, they were among the highest level.

    If they seeded in exploring Thefern, one of the 10 Wonders?

    In the next leagues president election, I can win a high number of votes!

    With those experience points. My level may go up several levels.

    Wait a minute, isnt this an easy opportunity?!

    nces were exchanged between each other in silence.

    Park Hwigang smiled inside.

    Hoyeol-nim, who oppressed three demon kings. I dont think you can find a backup force stronger than that

    Finally, he droved a wedge.

    Even if we cant use this, with the level of the league, shouldnt we take an action?

    *

    Yusra Kingdom.

    My office that I hadnt visited in a long time.

    I found a letter lying on the desk.

    What kind of paper is this bright?

    Is it decorated with gold leaf?

    I checked the correspondence.

    Excellent quality. But its not practical.

    My aesthetic sense and integrity shed.

    But the internal conflict was just the beginning.

    From the beginning of the letter, I was already shocked.

    Dear Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    I dont know who it is, but this is clearly a trick to screw me over!

    Is it from No.3, my nemesis, Lee Yerim?

    No, she would send it through a text message. She wouldnt do this.

    The embarrassment that I had been barely suppressing boiled over.

    I wanted to tear the letter apart at once.

    !

    After checking the sender, I couldnt do that.

    President of the League of Explorers, Fabian Delon

    League of Explorers.

    I could guess why they sent me a letter.

    So I recited as calmly as possible.

    I will review your proposal ording to the procedure.

    Of course.

    Even if I took into ount the fact that he had called me Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    I would be as fair as possible.

 Chapter 127: Indefinitely Deep Darkness (3)

    Chapter 127: Indefinitely Deep Darkness (3)

    League of Explorers.

    Their high reputation and status came from the Arcana continent.

    After the Cataclysm, it was still in effect to this day.

    AAU had a big influence on their high reputation.

    Knowing information about Arcana doesnt solve the problem. We need to predict variables through that information. In that respect, the League of Explorers are the experts. The fact that they appeared in reality may be a great blessing for humanity.

    Indeed, the League of Explorers had provided a lot of cooperation to humanity, including the AAU.

    They delivered information about the Arcana continent that only they knew to humanity.

    Of course, it wasnt for free.

    Even if they said they were crazy about exploration.

    They were very thorough when it came to their interests.

    They received a lot of things in return.

    Thanks to this, their notoriety was bound to spread among the yers.

    Explorer? Of course, it would be nice to have one. However, ambiguous explorers are only a hindrance, and it can work only if they are a high-ranking explorer of the league But theyre worth a fortune, arent they?

    Even rankers who spent moneyvishly shuddered!

    Thanks to this, top guilds looked for yers with the explorer ss, and some even fostered themter.

    Because they were estimated to have cheaper costs.

    In that sense, this incident was bound to be a hot topic.

    [League of Explorers, All we want is to explore Thefern Nopensation is needed.]

    The League of Explorers dered to have no pay.

    [President of the League of Explorers, Fabian Delon, I want to be helpful to yer Lee Hoyeol.]

    Not only that, he also stepped forward in a very polite manner.

    The people who were more shocked than anyone else were the ranked yers who had contact with the League of Explorers.

    yers made vague expressions.

    S-Should I say this is exhrating? Or should I say its bitter?

    Wasnt this attitude too different!

    President of the League, Fabian Delon.

    To think that arrogant, curly-haired bitchy guy knew how to say such polite things! However, they felt bad for feeling bitter about it.

    Because the person Fabian dealt with was Hoyeol.

    Honestly, I kind of understand why Fabian did that

    So the reputation youve built up has to be on a different level.

    You can get an estimate just by looking at what Lee Hoyeol has done

    To put it bluntly, now that Lee Hoyeol has received the Thefern quest, this is probably a golden opportunity for the League of the Explorers?? Thats why theyre being submissive

    So are they doing that just to get on the bus<sup>[1]</sup>Get on the bus here means getting carried as in the gaming term. ???

    At that time, the Yusra Kingdom.

    Headquarters of the League of Explorers.

    High-ranking explorers of the league were seated.

    A subtle battle of nerves flowed through the exchange of nces.

    I will be the one taking part in the exploration of the Thefernsbyrinth.

    Of course, they will try to keep me in check.

    Even if I dont gain anything, I need to achieve results.

    President of the League, Fabian, recognized the intention contained in those eyes.

    Everyone has a n. Among them, there are those who are aiming for my position.

    The election for the next head of the league was just around the corner.

    Although he wasnt the type of person to cling to high status.

    Fabian didnt intend to hand over his position easily.

    Because Fabian was confident.

    Turn

    Fabian turned his head lightly.

    For your information, I also n to participate in the exploration of the Thefern Labyrinth.

    !!!

    The explorers eyes widened at Fabians deration.

    It was understandable.

    It had been a while since Fabian was involved in outside activities.

    Someone said sarcastically.

    You seem to be anxious since the election season is approaching.

    It was a clear provocation.

    But Fabian shrugged lightly.

    Not at all. Even after taking a few years off, Im still confident that Im the best explorer. However, those who hold the votes may have different opinions. I just thought it was a good opportunity to prove my health.

    Gulp

    The explorers swallowed their dry saliva.

    Hes not bluffing.

    Although Fabian was past middle age, his appearance and body were still at their prime.

    The muscles that were revealed when he lightly did a warm-up was the proof.

    Also, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the honor of the league is at stake in the exploration of Thefern Labyrinth. The Mage Tower, the Knights of Lionheart, and even Muon. Just as they showed that they were alive and well. The League of Explorers also needs to step up.

    Silence flowed.

    It was because everyone understood the meaning of Fabians words.

    Some yers bit their lips.

    Youre saying youre going to be the best choice, arent you?

    I dont think well ever get our turn.

    Damn it, I thought I might try riding on Lee Hoyeols bus.

    This damn level.

    The meeting ended with his deration of participation in the war.

    Fabian, who was left alone at the round table, shrugged.

    Rookies these days have no ambition. Ambition.

    He murmured yfully.

    Since when did the explorers depend on the league?

    Fabian had faith.

    Since ancient times, explorers had to be stubborn.

    A stubbornness that wouldnt bend to anyone.

    In that aspect.

    Those who attended todays meeting didnt show that conviction.

    This is why I end up doing something Im not suited for again.

    If this was the Arcana continent.

    Fabian would have given up his position as the president of the league without any regret.

    But this was the world of adventurers.

    He couldnt leave the future of the league to those whom he couldnt trust.

    By the way, hes amazing.

    Adventurer Lee Hoyeol.

    Did they say that he found out that abyrinth existed in Thefern through a dark spirit?

    Because it was abyrinth, it might be insignificant information to some people, but to Fabian, it was extremely important information.

    There were hundreds ofbyrinths conquered on the Arcana continent alone.

    Fabian had enough experience to be called an expert inbyrinth.

    Besides, who was Lee Hoyeol?

    At least I dont have to worry about this old mans life.

    The man who oppressed the demon kings, kings of demons.

    At the same time, he was the chief mage of the Mage Tower and a powerful figure in the Yusra Kingdom. Not only that, he was the savior of the Holy Land, Muon, and sprouted the seed of the World Tree

    Lastly, there is also his nickname, Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    All of this was really aplished by one person?

    Fabian unconsciously smacked his lips.

    There isnt any other Top 10 Wonders like this.

    So, on the other hand, he looked forward to it.

    What kind of guy was Lee Hoyeol?

    But Fabians expectation.

    President Fabian. The reply has arrived.

    What reply?

    This is a letter from Sir Lee Hoyeol.

    Oh, thank you.

    It copsed the moment he received the letter back from Hoyeol.

    Paper with dazzling gold leaf decoration.

    This was the letter Fabian had sent.

    Huh?

    The letter he had sent was returned?

    He had ominous feeling.

    Fabian was shocked as he opened the letter.

    !

    A fine handwriting.

    Under the letter he sent.

    There was a reply from Hoyeol.

    Present a more detailed purpose ording to the procedure.

    Procedure.

    Just one line.

    No, it was only two lines, including the P.S.

    P.S. Unnecessary luxury is not good.

    L-Luxury?

    Hoyeol ced great importance on formality.

    Fabian chose expensive gold leaf paper to suit that taste.

    He didnt expect to be criticized for luxury.

    No, more than that, what was the specific purpose?

    Fabian muttered in bewilderment.

    Its already not easy.

    For the first time in a while, he felt nervous.

    Without even knowing it.

    Cold sweat dripped from Fabians forehead.

    *

    Its a failure. The purpose is unclear.

    In fact, I could guess the reason.

    Now, other Arcana forces, including Mage Tower, were active.

    The League of Explorers felt that they had to do something. [Thefern Labyrinth] might suit them, so they probably decided that it was a suitable opportunity.

    But everything followed the procedures.

    You had to be sure of everything.

    So that they couldnt say something elseter.

    At the very least, the purpose of the application to exit the tower had to be clear.

    Bensch William. You must be not tired of it.

    A failure.

    I thought about throwing away Benschs application form.

    Still, if the purpose was presented properly

    As expected, it would be better to review it positively.

    Labyrinth.

    Content that had been notorious since the days when Arcana was just a game.

    Of course, it had all kinds of vicious traps.

    Monsters that appeared there were also tricky because they were named monsters.

    In some cases, I could say that the difficulty level was more intense than a [dungeon] of a simr rmended level

    Naturally, I need professional help.

    Now that the demons activities had decreased.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was less likely to be activated.

    Im not confident. By myself.

    In that regard, there was no better supporter than the League of Explorers.

    Of course, if I dragged the mages of the Mage Tower to join together.

    I would be able to conquer thebyrinth somehow.

    Its enough alone.

    It was enough. As long as I kept my mouth open.

    Anyway, as you could see.

    There was no way this high pride could allow the mages of the Mage Tower to be moved for personal purposes.

    For now, I put the thoughts of Thefern and the League of Explorers aside.

    Theres no point in contemting anymore.

    I had already sent a reply to the League of Explorers.

    The rupture hadnt appeared yet.

    Right now.

    Chiefs weight (repeated)

    Lets stick to the weight I carried.

    I checked the quest goal.

    A new goal among many goals.<ul><li> Conduct the roundtable meeting sessfully. (In Progress)</li></ul>

    Roundtable meeting

    The Tower Master and the elder mage.

    This was not the roundtable meeting of the past, attended only by the chief mage.

    In the first ce, even if I wanted to open a meeting like in the past, I couldnt.

    The Tower Master was absent due to unforeseen circumstances.

    There was only one elder mage left.

    Indeed.

    Not a roundtable meeting of the past.

    It was a new roundtable meeting.

    A change for the Mage Tower to not repeat past mistakes.

    I stood up and recited.

    Time is like afternoon tea.

    To put it simply, time is money

    To put it in a normal way, it was like a waste.

    Anyway, there was no such thing as tardiness in my dictionary.

    I tidied up my clothes and walked away.

    Towards the Crystal Hall, where the roundtable meeting was held.

    *

    Bustle

    The Crystal Hall was filled withmotion.

    This kind of event was the first time for everyone.

    The young chicks of the Mage Tower, apprentice mages.

    They looked around incessantly, like a real chick looking around.

    Although they were here on behalf of the apprentice mages. They couldnt maintain what little face they had.

    Wow, thats Senior Mage Belliere!

    Its my first time. Seeing the senior mages in one ce!

    All of them are so cool!

    Twenty senior mages.

    All of them were sitting in the Crystal Hall.

    This was a sight that you couldnt easily find even at regr conferences.

    Im sure the other kids are really jealous, right?

    They must be!

    Whats there to be jealous of? They can attend the next meeting.

    Ah, thats right! I cant get used to it easily.

    The new roundtable meeting would include apprentice mages, skilled mages, senior mages, elder mages, and the chiefs.

    All the mages of the Mage Tower could attend, regardless of rank.

    Unlike apprentice mages.

    Skilled mages had a little more experience in the Mage Tower.

    Squint.

    Jibril opened her mouth as she examined the air of the Crystal Hall.

    What do you think?

    Some skilled mages answered the question.

    Certainly, youre beautiful again today. Miss Jibril

    No, enough with the tteries. About the roundtable meeting.

    Oh, Im sorry.

    A meeting where all the mages of the Mage Tower gathered in one ce.

    A symbol of closure.

    Something that would have been unthinkable in the past was happening.

    Jibrils eyes shone keenly.

    The same goes for the tower. The Mage Tower is definitely changing.

    Of course, she weed it.

    It was definitely not something she disliked.

    She was just curious about the momentum of this change.

    Jibril poked the forearm of Klee, who had been silent.

    Poke.

    J-Jibril?

    As expected, this is also his influence, right? Miss Klee?

    Haha, I guess so?

    Its certainly unusual.

    Well, there was no need to look far back.

    Even just what happened at the Mage Tower just before.

    It was enough to shake the tower.

    The dark spirit obeyed him.

    Senior Peiyan.

    The senior of spirit school and her apprentice mages worked as a group in the Mage Tower.

    Since mages of various ranks had exited the tower.

    The incident that took ce that day at [Thefern Fence] was bound to be known to everyone in the Mage Tower.

    Bustle

    So in the midst of amotion.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness

    Isnt it amazing that the spirit called him that?

    Infinitely Deep Darkness It suits him somehow. right?

    I heard that he was even good at swordsmanship.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    In a way, it was natural that Hoyeols name continued to be mentioned.

    Senior mages were no exception. The senior mages each looked at Peiyan and gave a word.

    Not only you were the first among senior mages to exit the tower, but you also got to watch a good view, Senior Peiyan.

    In addition to achieving your goal, youve also obtained information about the dark spirit. You must be relieved of your worries about the next regr conference. I envy you.

    She benefited greatly from Chief Lee in many ways.

    Peiyan mumbled andughed awkwardly.

    Well, youre not wrong. Haha.

    Senior mage of fire magic, Bensch William.

    He begged with a desperate look.

    How did you fill out the purpose of the towers exit, Senior Peiyan? Actually, I am a little frustrated. Is there anyone else who wants to exit the tower more earnestly than I do? Look, Ive already filled out dozens of applications!

    Of course, his chatter didntst long.

    It was because Matis, his natural enemy, opened his mouth.

    Bensch William, you need to learn silence.

    .

    Benchsmentation that rarely stopped once triggered quietened down.

    Peiyan gave Matis a grateful look.

    Matis nodded lightly and thought.

    The dark spirit

    The only intersection of ck magic and spirtology.

    But just like Peiyan.

    Even Matis, who had established the ck magic school, didnt have much knowledge of the dark spirit.

    However, he could guess why Hoyeol was able to make it obey.

    Darkness is encroached by deeper darkness.

    They had talked about the nature of ck magic.

    Maybe the chief remembered that conversation.

    In a way, it was only natural.

    Chief Lee Hoyeols potential in ck magic was immeasurable

    Amount of right mana that was beyond imagination.

    What kind of past did he have.

    That he could possess such right mana?

    Matis was once concerned about that.

    As he said.

    Darkness was encroached by deeper darkness

    Matis knew about the nature of ck magic better than anyone else.

    ckening.

    If Hoyeols right mana went out of control

    He didnt want to imagine the aftermath.

    But for Matis, those concerns had disappeared.

    Hadnt he witnessed it?

    Elder Mage Senios.

    Where the Eternal Snow Sleeps.

    The image of Hoyeol mourning Senios there.

    Yes, Chief Lee Hoyeol was holding on to the weight better than anyone else.

    His unwavering attitude was the proof.

    The moment Matis finished thinking.

    Tap tap

    The sound of elegant shoes echoed in the Crystal Hall.

    Hoyeol and Marcelo.

    Finally, the two chiefs attended the roundtable meeting.

    Themotion subsided just by their appearance.

    All eyes were on those two.

    Gulp

    But for some reason.

    Hoyeols eyes were much more sunken than usual.

    To the point that it went beyond being calm and looked cold.

    .

    .

    .

    Theres no use being quiet now.

    Ive heard everything from the outside.

    Youve been whispering that Im the Infinitely Deep Darkness!

    I was seriously concerned.

    Wouldnt it be embarrassing to live up to that name?

    Fortunately, my true feelings were not revealed.

    I spoke calmly to Marcelo and moved on.

    Lets begin.

    Calling it amazing.

    The title Infinitely Deep Darkness was too much for me.

    If I couldnt avoid it or enjoy it, lets end it as quickly as possible<ul><li>1. Get on the bus here means getting carried as in the gaming term. </li></ul>

 Chapter 128: Thefern Labyrinth (1)

    Chapter 128: Thefern Labyrinth (1)

    Marcelo stood in the middle of Crystal Hall.

    Eyes of countless mages were looking at him.

    It wasnt his first time doing this.

    But for some reason.

    I feel emotional.

    After falling into the world of adventurers, many things had changed.

    But more than that, the biggest reason for the change was Hoyeol.

    Marcelo recalled his first meeting with Hoyeol.

    I think there is a superfluousness in your search process. What do you think, Chief Mage Marcelo?

    Smile

    Even now when he thought about it, he couldnt help but smile.

    It was a shocking first appearance.

    He hadnt expected that Hoyeol would be holding the position of chief along with him.

    However.

    It wouldnt be possible if it wasnt for Sir Hoyeol.

    He had no regrets about leading him to the Mage Tower.

    If it wasnt for Hoyeol.

    Let alone being aware of the deception of Karimjeva and other demon worshipers.

    He wouldnt have been able to fix the original sin of the Mage Tower.

    Of course, even in events that werent necessarily grand.

    I know he shared my burden.

    Pre-verification, regr conferences, and improvements in rtions among senior mages.

    Thanks to this, he had less to worry about in many ways.

    It had been a long time since he had a break.

    Well, wasnt there a saying that characteres fromposure?

    The character had be more hazardous than before.

    He felt like malice had gone out of his eyes.

    The rumors about him were probably proof of that.

    I dont know what Sir Hoyeol will think.

    Not so long ago.

    Marcelo couldnt guess what Hoyeol was thinking.

    About Sir Hoyeol.

    As a survivor of Akshan, was it possible to step forward for the Mage Tower?

    Likewise, was it possible to generously embrace the Goddess Church, which could be said to be the enemy of the Holy War?

    Even if he changed his position and thought about it, he couldnt understand.

    But it doesnt matter.

    His questions didnt lead to concerns.

    Marcelo had witnessed it.

    The image of Hoyeol mourning the death of Senios.

    Elder Mage Senios

    He never thought Hoyeol would have looked for Senios before him.

    That action eliminated his unnecessary doubts.

    So Marcelo wasnt concerned.

    I can rest easy.

    If Sir Hoyeol was here, he would definitely be able to rebuild the Mage Tower. Furthermore, he believed that Hoyeol would be able toplete the research sessfully.

    But there was only one thing left

    I feel a little regretful that I cant see Tower Master again.

    But Marcelo knew.

    That he didnt have much time left.

    Therefore.

    Opening the way for Sir Hoyeol to move forward.

    With not much time left.

    He had to do his job.

    It was the weight of the chief Marcelo had to bear.

    Marcelo recalled Hoyeols words.

    I think its against pride to hide it.

    Yes, as Sir Hoyeol said.

    In order to avoid repeating mistakes.

    Soon, Marcelo opened his mouth.

    Three elder mages, including Karimjeva, are the criminals of high treason of the Mage Tower. Well start the roundtable meeting by talking about the process of their disposal. Before that, we will open the meeting with a moment of silence for Elder Mage Senios.

    .

    .

    .

    Senior mage of healing school, Belliere Yushia.

    She noticed a sense of solemnity was hovering over the Mage Tower.

    Atst, they found out.

    All the facts were revealed at the roundtable meeting.

    Belliere, who had known all the facts beforehand.

    Just thinking about it again.

    She could still feel the aftereffects of the shock.

    Everyone did.

    In that regard, it was impossible to imagine the shock the skilled and apprentice mages must have received.

    But Belliere knew. The mages of the Mage Tower were not ordinary.

    Apprentice mages.

    Inside the Mage Tower, they were treated like newbies.

    Those abilities they used before they entered the Mage Tower.

    You could tell just by looking at the numerous reviews.

    The pride of the mage family, the reincarnation of an archmage, the gem of pure talent

    What about skilled mages?

    They were at a level that wasparable to that of the leading mages on the Arcana Continent.

    Depending on their field of study, they had the ability to destroy or rebuild a city.

    Its a bit awkward to say it myself, but

    It would be better to ssify the senior mages as a superhuman rather than a human.

    Belliere was aware of it.

    That the senior mages magic, including hers, was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.

    Mage Tower was that kind of ce.

    Those with tremendous potential.

    Or those who strived to bloom their potential.

    Or a group of people who had already blossomed into their potential.

    Right now, it may be confusing, but

    Apprenticeship, mastery, seniority.

    Since Bellere had been through all the processes.

    She could understand how they felt.

    In the end, they would feel the same as she was.

    Yes, the demons who deceived the Mage Tower.

    They also wouldnt be able to leave alone the monsters who had devastated the Arcana continent.

    That might be the reason for the sense of solemnity that hovered over the Mage Tower at this moment.

    So, on the one hand, she couldnt help but feel concerned.

    The gathered power of the Mage Tower.

    The great responsibility that came with that great power.

    If she thought about the times when the power of the Mage Tower was used incorrectly

    Just imagining it was terrifying and Belliere frowned.

    But she wasnt too worried right now.

    Marcelo, and Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    There were now two co-chiefs in the Mage Tower.

    Bit

    Belliere bit her lips.

    Right now

    Belliere knew.

    Marcelo didnt have much time left.

    So, a person who could rece him, Hoyeol.

    He was appointed as the chief.

    I can tell that much even if he didnt say it.

    Marcelo, how many years had they been together?

    Marcelo chose him.

    She didnt understand at first, but now she didnt have any donuts.

    Talking about it would only hurt her mouth, Chief Lee Hoyeol had shown it through his abilities.

    Andstly.

    The inside is different from the outside.

    The stiff head that had never been lowered.

    With his head down like that.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol mourned Senios alone.

    Belliere couldnt help butugh bitterly.

    Chief Marcelo. As expected, you have the insight of a chief.

    It must have been the right decision.

    It was probably the best decision Marcelo could have made.

    But not for Belliere.

    Im just making the best judgment I can make.

    Belliere soon stoppedughing.

    She picked up a feather pen.

    Sksk

    She wrote something down carefully.

    Still, one thing was fortunate.

    Thanks to you, Klee, I have one less thing to worry about.

    Skilled mage, Klees advice came to mind as soon she held the feather pen.

    The purpose is more important than anything else!

    The application for the towers exit.

    Belliere, who was writing down the purpose of the towers exit, said in a low voice.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol. I dont know how you will feel about it, but. There is no other purpose more important to me.

    Chief Mage, Marcelo Simuard.

    A curse of terminal illness passed down through the mage family, Simuard.

    A study to dispel it.

    *

    Damn, I felt drained.

    In fact, that was how I had been at the roundtable.

    I did nothing more than just sit quietly in the Crystal Hall.

    In other words, the psychological impact was that huge.

    I didnt expect to hear such a behind-the-scenes story about me!

    Who would have guessed?

    Someone would ask.

    Inmunities, on TV, and even in group chat rooms with rtives.

    There was a lot of talk about whether I was Infinitely Deep Darkness or something.

    Why do you have to exaggerate it?

    This and that arepletely different.

    If I had topare it

    It felt as if my private life had been sprinkled into a workce that used to distinguish between public and private life.

    Moreover, this private life was a terrible dark history that I didnt even want to think about!

    However, contrary to the painful feelings, I didnt express it.

    Twirl

    I stirred the teaspoon and spoke.

    The evaluation of others does not matter.

    Those words were enough, but I necessarily added.

    All that matters is pride in your heart.

    You really are shameless.

    I respect the past me.

    Sincerely.

    But thanks to this guysposure.

    That was how I was able to survive like this.

    Look, as if nothing happened just now.

    Arent I shamelessly picking up a book?

    Reading is the food of the mind.

    Just spewing out usible things like usual.

    Yeah, I was very embarrassed, but

    I had done this more than once.

    This would definitely happen again.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness. Lets try to get used to it.

    Yes, rather thanmenting my situation.

    I was too busy thinking about what was right in front of me right now.

    I tilted the teacup and shifted my gaze to the quest.

    [Top 10 Wonders Quest: Thefern Labyrinth]

    Top 10 Wonders of the Arcana Continent, Thefern.

    Dig up Theferns Labyrinth.

    Let the world know the true nature of Thefern.

    Wonders discovered so far: 0 / 10

    Witness Theferns Labyrinth. (In Progress)

    It would have been difficult in the past.

    Maybe I should just sit there peacefully until the [Thefern Labyrinth] rupture popped up in the regr updates. But I had experience.

    Rupture.

    The experience of predicting that regr update.

    Thanks to this, I was a little certain.

    Regr updates are not random.

    It meant that regrity existed.

    If I had to say it in Grandfelts words.

    There is a procedure for everything.

    Yes, regr updates also had their own procedures.

    Probably, among the events taking ce on the Arcana continent.

    The biggest events most likely would surface in regr updates.

    Just like [Demon Kings Castle] rupture did.

    So I could guess.

    Thebyrinth. It wont be long before I face it.

    [Thefern Labyrinth].

    It woulde up as soon as this weeks regr update was released.

    There was enough basis for that spection.

    The oppression of the demon kings.

    Thanks to that, the activities of the demons on the Arcana continent had been temporarily quieted. There was a low probability of something happening that could be called a major event.

    A thorough preparation is essential.

    [Thefern Fence].

    In that ce, I had confirmed my immediate power.

    Level 450, I was able to survive even when surrounded by Thefern scarecrows.

    A ss with missing screws.

    As a demon hunter, I felt like I had be stronger in my own way.

    Well, the stats value is probably more than half of that.

    ss quests and even precious elixir herbs.

    I thought that it was less effectivepared to the struggle I made, but Lets know your ce Hoyeol. Your ss will always be demon hunter.

    Everything has its own pros and cons.

    Dont say it as if youre talking about other people.

    After all, it will be a spit to my face.

    Because this is my story.

    Of course, those words werent wrong.

    Demon hunter.

    Because I never forgot to know my ce.

    Id been digging holes and wells for a long time.

    [Thefern Labyrinth].

    As I said, it was unlikely that [Natural Enemy Rtionship] would be activated. It took a lot of preparation, not just empty talk.

    In that sense, there was one item that made me feel reassured just by looking at it.

    [Vampire Counts Orb]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.400]

    [Description: An orb filled with vampire blood. Every time ites into contact with mana, the blood bursts out and causes damage to the target.]

    Loot from Ascura.

    Level 400.

    I recalled the past when I was scared seeing the level restriction.

    I had wondered if I could stay alive until I was able to use this

    Finally, that day hade.

    The additional damage is not significant.

    But everything depended on how you used it.

    If the effect was applied at a high probability for each attack.

    Then I just had to increase the number of attacks.

    If a small amount of damage umtes, then it will be a different story.

    Such a [skill] might not bemon, but.

    I had magic.

    In short, I was confident that I could increase the performance of the item by several times using that trick. Actually, about the demons loot. It would be reassuring if I could use epic-grade demon items

    [Baton Tainted by Evil]

    [Map of Oblivion Drawn in Blood]

    [Eyes Burning with Malice]

    It couldnt be helped because no demons were around.

    Still, Im d Im not alone.

    Above all, there was also the League of Explorers that was closely tied together with interests.

    I was relieved to hear that there was no better expert than them when it came to byrinth].

    In that regard, I picked up the feather pen.

    Opportunities donte easily.

    Sss

    I continued shamelessly while scribbling with the feather pen.

    You, too, should prepare thoroughly so as to not miss the opportunity.

    *

    President of the League of Explorers, Fabian Delon.

    Oh!

    A letter returned again.

    Was it because he clearly stated his purpose and wasnt being greedy? The letter contained Hoyeols signature agreeing to hispany on the expedition to Thefern Labyrinth.

    Yeah, that was good, but

    Fabian muttered as he read the story in the back.

    Thorough preparation?

    Not just a preparation but a thorough preparation.

    What the hell was he talking about?

    For a moment, Fabians face grew perplexed.

    !

    The first virtue required of an explorer was wit.

    With his with, Fabian guessed Hoyeols intention.

    Closing his eyes gently.

    First, he thought about it from the other persons perspective.

    I am Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    He was an adventurer who had achieved great achievements

    What did thorough preparation mean from Hoyeols perspective?

    Fabian nodded with determination.

    Since he said that, it cant be helped.

    He had no choice but to bring out the leagues treasures.

    Numerous tools were stored at the level of the league.

    Showing off magic tools in front of Hoyeol, the chief mage of the Mage Tower?

    That would just be like teaching fish how to swim.

    The magic tools of the League of Explorers were extraordinary.

    Because it has an exceptional effect when ites to exploration.

    Their bodies were as precious as their abilities.

    Thats why the magic tools were kept as treasures and handed down from generation to generation. Nevertheless, Fabian made a decision.

    It was because the message left by Hoyeol was unusual.

    You, too, should prepare thoroughly so as to not miss the opportunity

    Fabien opened his mouth carefully.

    It can be guessed as nothing sort of consideration.

    It meant he was given a chance, so he should repay it.

    It had been a while since he felt nervous.

    Fabian shrugged.

    I cant let him down. I need to improve my physical condition as much as possible.

    Then, the thing that caught his attentionst was the p.s.

    P.S. Time is like afternoon tea<sup>[1]</sup>Afternoon tea = gold. Therefore, time is gold. Its probably what Grandfel meant. .

    What?

    Was this perhaps a riddle?

    Fabian narrowed his eyes and tried to understand the meaning.

    Are you talking about the importance of time?

    He thought that was what it meant.

    Fabian was skeptical.

    The fact that Hoyeol emphasized the importance of time in the post-script.

    It meant they didnt have a lot of time.

    He knows when that Thefern Labyrinth will appear?

    He had doubts, but he shook his head.

    Thorough preparation didnt include doubts.

    Soon, Fabian began to search the leagues treasures.

    Then, he was shocked.

    Did he even know the existence of the treasure?

    No, he didnt think so.

    The existence of the treasure was top-secret information that only the president and some of the executives knew. No matter how great Hoyeol was, he couldnt have known that far.

    But Fabians thoughts didntst long.

    Thursday.

    Yusra Kingdom.

    Golden Calf Tavern.

    In the moving picture adorning the wall.

    The news of the regr update was reported on TV.

    President Fabian. It is said that Thefern Labyrinth rupture has emerged!

    ?!

    After Hoyeol emphasized the importance of time.

    Thefern Labyrinth emerged only a few dayster.

    Could it be that he had anticipated all of these developments?

    How on earth?

    Was it because he was Infinitely Deep Darkness?

    Indeed, Fabian couldnt guess the limits of his abilities.

    Fabians forehead broke into a cold sweat again.<ul><li>1. Afternoon tea = gold. Therefore, time is gold. Its probably what Grandfel meant. </li></ul>

 Chapter 129: Thefern Labyrinth (2)

    Chapter 129: Thefern Labyrinth (2)

    [Thefern Labyrinth]

    [Rmended level: Lv.500~?]

    [Copse progress: 0%]

    [Thefern Labyrinth] rupture was created through the regr update.

    Lee Hoyeol, the dark spirit, Infinitely Deep Darkness, and Thefern Labyrinth.

    The interest that hadsted for nearly a week had finally reached its peak.

    AAU was watching the situation carefully.

    The head of the Korean branch, Park Minjae, opened his eyes.

    Does this traffic make sense, Sookyum?

    The traffic volume literally soared through the roof.

    It was the number of searches for the keyword Arcanabyrinth.

    Click ck

    Tapping the keyboard keys.

    Yoon Sookyum, who was contributing to the amount of searches, responded.

    Our Hoyeol-ssi, is the only one who received the quest, but it seems everyone is paying close attention. This is not an opportunity thates easily.

    Sung Hyunjoon, who was watching between the two bosses.

    He cut in on the conversation.

    Because its the Top 10 Wonders of the Arcana continent.

    The days when Arcana was just a game.

    Those on the development team couldnt have been unaware of the Ten Wonders.

    If you were the developer of Arcana, the content was so huge that it would be strange not to know.

    Its not an exaggeration, its a truly world-ss quest.

    Indeed.

    Each one of the 10 Wonders had an impact on the world beyond the Arcana Continent.

    So he didnt think that it was content that would be released at this point in time

    Park Minjaes keen eyes shed.

    I guess Lee Hoyeols level has reached that point.

    Thats right. His level is estimated to be at least 900.

    Wait, so other yers shouldnt interfere?

    Wasnt it scary?

    Their lives were at stake.

    Sung Hyunjoon shook his head.

    Right. How can theypete with Hoyeol-nim?

    What? Hoyeol-nim?

    You told me not to say Homen.

    Pretending not to hear.

    Sung Hyunjoon added.

    Still, its abyrinth, so I guess theyre putting their hopes up.

    Thats right. Thebyrinth is not like an ordinary hunting ground.

    Well, it seems they think they can beat it if they know how to attack it, right?

    There were many ways to attack thebyrinths in Arcana.

    For example, the pr opposites.

    They could destroy all the installed traps and escape thebyrinth without a single scratch.

    There was also a way to escape by touching all the traps and hitting all the monsters that came pouring out.

    If they think they cant do it, they can just sit still.

    They could even just stop in ce and wait.

    Even when Arcana was just a game, experience points were valuable.

    It was said that there was also a way to give up on the strategy, wait until other yers conquered thebyrinth, and then salvage the main battle.

    Hmm, there were suchplicated calctions?

    Anyway, with the way the yers were thinking.

    He felt like he had been worried for nothing.

    Park Minjae was unable to speak for a moment.

    Yoon Sookyum helped by adding.

    Besides, the rmended level is 500. Although it is higher than the average level of yers The ruptures weve seen so far have been so brutal.

    Above all, there is a high probability that no demons will bother them!

    Is that so?

    Sookyum and Sung Hyunjoon seemed to think nothing of it.

    However.

    What is there to remember about Thefern, which didnt even begin to get developed?

    Was it because he had grown older and be more irritable?

    There was information that Park Minjae found particrly disturbing.

    It was the rmended level.

    Hey, Sookyum.

    Yes? Please speak, Branch Manager.

    That The rmended level of thebyrinth has always been like that, right?

    The question mark? Its been like that from the beginning.

    As he said, there were various strategies for conquering thebyrinth.

    Depending on the choices you made, the difficulty level varied widely.

    In the past, it was a system where the rmended level was marked with a question mark.

    Yes, it was just a system-based notation

    Its not just abyrinth, its one of the Top 10 Wonders.

    Even the developers themselves.

    They were unable to remember the detailed settings.

    Content in the distant future.

    Park Minjae couldnt help but feel concerned.

    [Rmended level: Lv.500~?]

    What was the maximum value of that question mark?

    Although he didnt doubt Hoyeols ability.

    Can I just quietly sit back and watch?

    Park Minjae, in the midst of his own agony.

    Sung Hyunjoons excited voice pierced his eardrums.

    Huh? wait a minute. It looks like the conversation between Lee Hoyeol and the League of the Explorers ended well? The League of Explorers is starting to move! But, it wasnt just any explorer of the league, its Fabian himself?!

    What, Fabian?!

    That Fabian was moving?

    Was he talking about the Fabian Delon he knew?

    Park Minjae asked back in amazement.

    The legendary explorer and the president of the League of Explorers, Fabian Delon?

    Yes! That Fabian!

    Thats crazy.

    Fabian Delon!

    A.k.a the legendary explorer.

    Including the Top 10 Wonders.

    He was a man who was closer to the hidden treasure in the Arcana continent than anyone else.

    So, just like the Mage Tower.

    For systemic reasons.

    Fabian was bound to be tied to the position of the president of the League of Explorers.

    He couldnt believe that Fabian started moving!

    That too, to conquer the Thefern Labyrinth with Lee Hoyeol.

    Park Minjae let out augh.

    Thats why I am really old-fashioned, right?

    .

    .

    .

    Three explorers of the League, including the president, Fabian.

    To truly find out their true colors.

    As expected, there were only explorer yers belonging to the same league.

    Title: A whirling persistent broadcast! Thefern Labyrinth is up!

    Yusra Kingdom.

    In front of the League of Explorers headquarters.

    Can you see it properly?

    Park Hwigangs camera captured Fabian and other explorers.

    Before the viewers could react, Park Hwigangs excited voice continued.

    I cant believe President Fabian is making a move! This is my first time seeing this since I joined the League of Explorers. As if the president of the league is not enough, Aaron-ssi and Rombus-ssi are joining as well!

    Aaron and Rombus.

    Excluding Fabian, who had been inactive.

    They were the two explorers who recorded the highest performance in the League of Explorers.

    What?? Are they great people???

    Cant you tell? Of course, theyre great

    First of all, their equipment isnt that unusual

    Is it explorer equipment? My heart feels grand

    They hadnt even entered a tatteredbyrinth yet.

    The chat window was already buzzing with excitement.

    Park Hwigang finished the summary in one line.

    In short, theyre the best of the best!

    The League of Explorers best forces had set out to attack the [Thefern Labyrinth] rupture!

    It was a big shock even to the yers who had expected the situation to some extent.

    Its driving me crazy. Was Fabian a character who could move?

    A man who doesnt even meet uses out in with that attitude?

    No. Even so, putting aside Fabian Those two!

    Even to the rankers, Fabian was unknown.

    Naturally, their arrows headed toward Aaron and Rombus.

    Both are notorious for ransom, arent they?

    The two men were executives of the Explorers League. People who had their achievements could be counted on one hand.

    Yeah, it was not that they werent aware of those two mens expensive ransom.

    Regardless of the ransom, those two. Their rudeness is not ordinary.

    The person who was surprised was the Guild Master of Bohemian, ranked 5th in the guild rankings.

    Gyver.

    In the aftermath of the incident in the Holy Land, Muon, the guilds ranking had fallen one notch.

    The ranking was reversed from Inazuma to Bohemian.

    Gyver valued this experience.

    What was more important than ranking was knowing his ce.

    Thanks to that lesson, he was able to look at the situation calmly.

    You all remember, right? It was during a dungeon-clearingpetition with Second Sun. Both us and Second Son. We recruited those two people despite the cost.

    You still remember that? It was before the Cataclysm.

    How can I forget?

    The disgrace of that day!

    Aaron and Rombus were as proud as they were capable.

    Just as Bohemians and Second Sun werepeting.

    There was also apetition between those two.

    Thanks to this, the two guilds were caught between the two explorers.

    I realized that day. If I reach out to the League of Explorers again, then I am not a human being, I am just a bastard. Im d it was before the Cataclysm. If it happened after

    How many guild members on both sides had gotten killed or forced to log out due to the battle of pride between the two explorers? Because he knew that.

    He couldnt help but feel concerned and shook his head.

    Voluntarily. Its good that they went so far as to dere no pay.

    Lee Hoyeol, would he really be okay?

    As he said.

    In the face of exploration, the madness of the explorers was beyond imagination.

    In addition, explorers were quick-witted.

    Like in the dungeon orbyrinth.

    In a position of power, they wielded authority as they pleased.

    Can he control such three tiring people?

    He didnt know what Hoyeol was thinking.

    Shake.

    Gyver shook his head.

    I will refuse no matter who offers it.

    It was obvious that he wouldnt be able to get his moneys worth because the explorers would push him around.

    Are you serious, Gyver?

    Huh? I mean it. Of course.

    Honestly, I understand if youre jealous. Master.

    What? No, its not like that

    Its his arm that got hurt. But hes acting as if he hurt his head, it doesnt make sense.

    No, wait a minute. Your words are too much.

    However, Gyversckluster exnation didntst long.

    !

    Soon, Hoyeol and the three explorers met in front of the [Thefern Labyrinth] rupture.

    Their first meeting was broadcasted to the world through the airwaves of Nettubers.

    Towards Hoyeol.

    Aaron and Rombus bowed their heads politely.

    So did the President of the League, Fabian.

    Is this for real?

    That scene was an opportunity for Gyver to learn his ce again.

    At the same time, it gave courage to yers who were hesitant to enter the [Thefern Labyrinth] rupture.

    Yeah. If its tough, lets just stay still.

    Right? Even if we cant break it, Lee Hoyeol will clear it.

    Oh, why did you call him Lee Hoyeol? Your speaking habit. Its Hoyeol-nim.

    Bustle

    [Thefern Labyrinth] was right in front of them.

    A lot of attention was pouring out from a lot of people.

    Was it because it had been a while since he had explored?

    Or was it because the interest was too much?

    Fabien eased up his heavy shoulders.

    I realize once again that you live in a tiring world. Adventurers.

    A world without freedom, he hated it.

    Then he shifted his gaze.

    To Hoyeol.

    Numerous titles and achievements followed in his footsteps.

    What kind of guy was he?

    Apart from the surprise, Fabian had been waiting for this day.

    Indeed, the wait was not a waste at all.

    It was as if Hoyeol was living alone in a different world.

    First of all, wasnt it obvious just by looking at that outfit?

    It was neither Arcanas nor the adventurers attire.

    It was hard to believe that he was about to enter thebyrinth. An outfit full of formality and dignity.

    What was more surprising was his attitude.

    Ive already shared my greeting through letters, so Ill skip that.

    Being casual with the President of the League of Explorers?

    Fabian could fully understand it.

    After all, Hoyeol had a positionparable to that of Hakuna, the king, in the Yusra kingdom.

    Since the League was established in Yusra, such an attitude was understandable.

    No, considering the care the League of the Exploere is receiving in the Yusra Kingdom Even if he acts worse than this, we should ept it generously.

    So it wasnt the trivial way of speaking that surprised Fabien.

    Thats amazing.

    That gaze and posture, Hoyeol didnt seem pressured at all.

    Fabian looked at the airflow around him again.

    The moment Hoyeol appeared.

    The attention and gaze of the crowd focused on him.

    It was a little embarrassing to say it himself, but

    It was several times more burdensome than the attention he had received as Arcanas best explorer.

    Its called a camera.

    Also, it was said that the small machine, the camera, ryed the situation here live to everyone in the world.

    It literally meant that the world was watching Hoyeol.

    Its so amazing that even the word amazing doesnt even begin to cover it.

    Despite the enormous attention, Hoyeol didnt waver even an inch.

    Maybe thats why it felt as though he was living alone in another world.

    Fabien let out augh.

    It put my thorough preparation to shame.

    He was the expert in thebyrinth.

    And yet, he felt like he was the lucky one to be with Hoyeol.

    It couldnt be like this.

    The moment Fabian came to his senses.

    Lets go.

    !

    Soon, as if responding to the evaluation, he heard Hoyeols voice.

    Nod

    Exchanging nces with each other.

    Fabien and other explorers of the league took their steps.

    Fabien opened his mouth grimly.

    So that you dont regret your decision. Ill do my best.

    *

    What a relief.

    It seemed we werent the only ones entering thebyrinth.

    As expected, this was the modern society where people lived and helped each other.

    Its not like were going to catch a demon, so just the four of us is a bit too much.

    The demon and thebyrinth.

    The Demon Kings Castle rupture was 300 levels above this rupture.

    But for me, the [Thefern Labyrinth] was much more burdensome Because [Natural Enemy Rtionship] being activated or not was more important.

    Still, I feel relieved.

    In that sense, the League of the Explorers was reassuring.

    I needed to be fully prepared.

    Did this mean they didnt just skim through my aggrieved letter?

    First of all, the equipment they were wearing was no joke. Grandfels sense of aesthetics didnt find any ws.

    The equipment was at least [luxury] level.

    Of course, even if I was concerned.

    I wouldnt be able to express it.

    Still, thanks to that, I was able to speak more confidently.

    Lets go.

    [Thefern Labyrinth]

    [Rmended level: Lv.500~?]

    [Copse progress: 0.1%]

    At the same time as we stepped in.

    The scenery changed in an instant.

    One fortunate thing was, that [Thefern rupture] was created in the middle of nowhere.

    The rupture was a space of [oddity] where reality and half of the Arcana continent were mixed.

    For example, if it was created at a subway transfer station.

    Thendscape of the hellish transfer station would get mixed into the alreadyplicatedbyrinth.

    Just imagining it made me feel terrible, seriously.

    By the way.

    It seemed it was a little too early to be relieved?

    In my gradually brightening vision.

    The scenery of Thefern Labyrinth was revealed.

    At the same time, a message and a chilling voice appeared.

    [You foolish one who have entered the Thefern Labyrinth.]

    [Wealth and fame do not exist here.]

    [Leave this ce immediately.]

    A voice!

    Fabian-ssi, did you hear that?

    I did. Its not easy from the start, is it?

    Looking at the reaction, it seemed that it was not amon production inbyrinths.

    Fabian, Aaron, and Rombus were shocked for a moment.

    Thest message was heard.

    [If you dont want to die.]

    Gulp!

    I could even hear the sound of Fabian and his group swallowing their saliva.

    We got a warning from the beginning.

    The aggrievance I had been trying so hard to suppress rose again.

    But I didnt express it.

    Apart from my personality, I still had a belief.

    I spoke in the same voice as always.

    Haiel.

    Haiel appeared from thin air.

    A dark figure, the dark spirit, swayed next to Haiel.

    He looked at me and whispered.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness. I was waiting for your call.

    Waiting and everything else was fine.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness!!

    There were people listening.

    How could you use that title even in thebyrinth?

    I couldnt help but cry in my heart.

    Soon my vision shed.

    [Top 10 Wonders Quest: Thefern Labyrinth]

    A new quest goal appeared.

 Chapter 130: Thefern Labyrinth (3)

    Chapter 130: Thefern Labyrinth (3)

    [Top 10 Wonders Quest: Thefern Labyrinth]

    Top 10 Wonders of the Arcana Continent, Thefern.

    Dig up Thefern Labyrinth.

    Let the world know the true nature of Thefern.

    Wonders discovered so far: 0 / 10

    Witness Thefern Labyrinth. (Sess)

    Reach the depths of thebyrinth. (In Progress)

    The updated goal was to reach the depths of thebyrinth.

    Well, this goal was not unexpected.

    Since we had entered thebyrinth, we had to reach its depths in order to beat it.

    I might as well doing it as a quest.

    Is that a spirit?

    They must be surprised because they saw it for the first time.

    Since their appearance was so aesthetic.

    The explorers looked at Haiel and the dark spirit as if they were mesmerized.

    Sir Hoyeol, will you leave it to us from now on?

    Fabian was the first one toe to his senses.

    That damn nickname.

    From the first moment we met, he called me Sir Hoyeol.

    Although it didnt seem rude, it was a rude title to me.

    But I could understand.

    The League of Explorers belongs to the Yusra Kingdom.

    I didnt want to say this myself, but.

    I had [authority] in the Yusra Kingdom.

    At least, it was natural for the League of Explorers belonging to the Yusra Kingdom to show me a respectful attitude.

    Perhaps that was why.

    I responded generously.

    I will be watching your performance.

    Fabian and the two men moved.

    Sneak

    Extending their hands and examining the high wall.

    They searched for traps.

    Still, I had experience, so I could discover them.

    I had tasted traps with my tongue.

    In the [Qirnberg Machine Tower] rupture.

    Of course, it feels different from back then.

    The traps of the machine tower were only made to hunt demons.

    Compared to the silver trap.

    Here, the trap of the Thefern Labyrinth

    I havent seen it yet, but it must be much more vicious.

    First of all, the warning message was extraordinary.

    [You foolish one who have entered the Thefern Labyrinth.]

    [Wealth and fame do not exist here.]

    [Leave this ce immediately.]

    [If you dont want to die.]

    But, if you were told it didnt exist, it must exist.

    If you were told not to do something, the more you wanted to do it.

    This message didnt juste to me.

    I think all the yers who entered are thinking the same thing.

    There must be something in the Thefern Labyrinth.

    Seeing that the message appeared from the beginning.

    Maybe there wasnt usually any loot hidden there.

    They would be making a fuss right from the beginning.

    I would have thought the same way,

    The incarnation of pure integrity.

    Grandfels tiring personality.

    If I hadnt met the dark spirit.

    Fabian-ssi, the level of the trap is extraordinary.

    Its not just a mechanical device. Theres magic in it.

    Its mana, but it doesnt seem to be normal mana. Considering that the magic tool is not responding.

    As expected of a Wonder.

    Its tricky. As expected, Im d I brought the treasure of the League.

    nce

    Fabien, who discovered the trap, looked at me.

    Are you trying to sound me out for just standing still?

    I got pricked for no reason, but I didnt shy away from looking.

    I had already dered it with an iron face.

    I will be watching your performance.

    Thats why I told you to be thoroughly prepared.

    To be with me.

    To handle myself who could disappear very easily.

    A lot of preparation would be needed.

    I even had kindly written a letter and delivered it to them.

    But I cant take the easy path in good conscience.

    This tiring personality that never failed to turn overestimation into reality!

    It was even worse to solely depend on others.

    I was fully prepared.

    In other words, I also did it in my own way.

    I am lucky that my strength has reached the superhuman level.

    In that sense, it was fortunate that there were nobyrinth-rted books in the Mage Tower.

    Because I didnt have time to cram knowledge about thebyrinth into my head.

    I recalled the best preparation I could have done.

    Although I have no knowledge ofbyrinths or traps.

    I was able to obtain information about [Thefern Labyrinth].

    I looked at the dark spirit.

    .

    .

    .

    The reason I invited you is simple.

    The chief office of the Mage Tower.

    Clink

    I said, setting up the teacup.

    It is to hear the opinions of the two seniors regarding the dark spirit.

    Very little information had been revealed about the dark spirit.

    No matter how many books I looked through, there was no information beyond what I already knew.

    There was no need to search on the Inte. The other yers didnt even know anything about the regr spirits.

    So I invited two seniors, Matis and Peiyan.

    Its an honor to be invited.

    Yes, Im honored too May I quench my thirst first?

    You may.

    Straight away, Peiyan lifted the teacup.

    Herbal that is good for the body tastes bitter in the mouth.

    Most elixir herbs were not tasty for humans to consume.

    In the first ce, they were more like medicine than tea.

    I was taking it steadily topensate for my poor stats

    The monstrous senior mages didnt need elixir herbs.

    Serving the guests with elixir herbal tea was not appopriate.

    Thats why I prepared this tea.

    Sip, It has a strange vor? Its different from ck tea.

    Did this mean that people who ate a lot could recognize it?

    The big-eater Peiyan seemed to have figured it out right away.

    Yes, it must taste strange.

    Those were high-quality green tea bags that cost 300 won each.

    Why am I serving high-quality green tea bags?

    If we were to go back, I had to exin everything from early morning delivery to discount coupons.

    I left the frowning Peiyan behind and got to the point.

    What do you think is the reason for the dark spirits emergence in Thefern?

    A-huft

    The first to speak was Peiyan, who was about to drink her tea in one shot.

    Peiyan hurriedly lowered her voice and spoke.

    As you know, I think it is because the tricky conditions for the emergence of the dark spirit were met. I have something to say about that, too

    I didnt call you here to reproach you, Peiyan Lot.

    Yes?

    As I had said back then, it wasnt anyones responsibility.

    The emergence of the dark spirit.

    It just happened because of a coincidence.

    Matis nodded.

    Senior Peiyan. Chief Lee Hoyeol was asking why Thefern became a ce that met the tricky conditions. He was asking us the reason.

    Thats what I meant to say.

    As expected of Matis, the senior of ck magic.

    He knew very well my true intentions, which had been darkened by my dark history.

    Ah, if thats what you meant

    Peiyan smiled awkwardly and continued.

    A spirit without a contract has a habit of staying in the ce where it wakes up. The dark spirit is a misceneous spirit, but I dont think their basic nature will be different. So, I predict that the dark spirit is probably a spirit born in Thefern.

    Matis, what do you think?

    I think the same.

    As the founder of ck magic.

    Matisid out his extensive knowledge.

    Just as a spirit without a contract supplies the magical energy they need from nature, the dark spirit will also have to receive the right mana from nature.

    Thats right. After all, its still a spirit.

    I guess Thefern was the perfect location.

    To put it simply.

    Thefern had a lot of right mana.

    I swallowed a sigh at Matis conjecture.

    This wasnt called the Wonder Quest for no reason.

    Right manaes from the past and background.

    Thefern must have a story.

    Matis continued politely.

    I believe that conversing with the dark spirit will help you determine the source of the right mana. Of course, even if there is some story involved. It wont be a big problem for you, Sir Hoyeol.

    You have too much faith in me, Senior Matis.

    However, Matis wasntpletely mistaken.

    Yes, because of the nature of ck magic.

    Darkness is encoached in deeper darkness.

    Matis extremely overvalued my right mana. He seemed to think Thefern wouldnt be a problem no matter how bad that ce was.

    In the end, it would best to talk to the dark spirit.

    That was where the conversation ended.

    The two seniors got up from their seats.

    Peiyan, who was following Matis out of the office, suddenly opened her mouth.

    Excuse me, Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    ?

    By any chance, can I get one of the tea from before?

    Peiyan smiled cheerfully.

    It tastes kind of strange, so I want to drink one more cup.

    Perhaps because she was a big eater, even 300 won green tea bag tasted delicious.

    I wanted to give away at least a few bags, but.

    The timing was unfortunate.

    Im afraid I cant give you any.

    There was only one tea bag left.

    To be honest, I couldnt give it to her because I was nning to drink it.

    With this guys pride and formality.

    I couldnt tell the truth.

    Thanks to that, I spoke firmly.

    Excessive consumption of caffeine interferes with sleep.

    Yes? Caffeine? What is that?

    .

    .

    .

    If anyone heard it, they might think I couldnt sleep because I had too much caffeine. Even when I thought about it again, it was a conversation that made me speechless due to the shamelessness. But I was also fully prepared.

    I spoke in a voice no different from usual.

    I have a question about Thefern.

    Thefern.

    As soon as that name was brought up, the dark spirit answered.

    I was waiting for that question. Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    Indeed, it was as Matis said.

    He seemed to have a lot to say.

    I looked at Fabian and his group who were focused on disarming the trap.

    Im sure this information will be helpful in many ways.

    Since we were in the same boat, it wasnt information worth hiding.

    So I said confidently.

    I want to know Theferns past, dark spirit.

    *

    A message appeared in sight.

    A voice echoed through abyrinth.

    The yers who came to their senses started talking.

    Did you hear that?

    It said theres nothing here. Since theyre telling us to leave right away

    Strong refutation is a strong affirmation! As expected,ing here is a good idea.

    Most of them were guilds and parties.

    A few of them were yers who entered alone.

    yers who entered as a guild or party had no major problems, but it was different for yers who entered alone.

    Most of the people who entered alone were Nettuber yers.

    No, hyungnims. Im alone. How can I just sprint!? You never know what kind of trap will pop out and where!

    If I knew it would be like this, I would have looked for a party!

    I heard that eachbyrinth has a different starting point. Anyway, Im not the only one, right? There are probably yers like me who entered alone, right?

    Just like the Nettuber yers.

    Park Hwigang conveyed the situation to viewers.

    Again, his knowledge as an explorer shone.

    There is only one exit to thebyrinth, but there are many entrances! Each yer, including me, is in a different location! Yes? Youre asking if we wont be able to see Hoyeol-nim? No! Everyone will eventually meet in the deeper part of thebyrinth.

    So we have to go to the deep level???

    Can Hwigang do it alone??

    If you dont think its going to work, just give up

    You can also just hold out until Hoyeol-nim clears it

    Most of what the viewers said was true, but

    Park Hwigang had vowed.

    He would try a little harder this time.

    This is an opportunity to announce Hoyeol-nims achievements to the world.

    I wont let the world know what I did!

    Hoyeol had been acting with that motto.

    Even in simple interviews or press conferences, Hoyeol didnt boast or reveal his achievements.

    Even when he cleared the Demon Kings Castle rupture

    The clear wasnt an ordinary clear either.

    He cleared three Demon Kings Castle so grandly to the point that you could call it an oppression.

    Hoyeol had cleared it only in 10 minutes.

    So, Park Hwigang thought seriously.

    The world needs to know more about Hoyeo-nims hard work.

    Just Homen.

    Park Hwigang, who had memorized the spell in his mind, took a deep breath.

    Then he shouted.

    Is there anyone who wants to have a party with me?

    Huh? Look, guys. I am not the only one.

    My ss is an explorer! It will help you in thebyrinth!

    Explorer? Wow, thats a relief!

    Me too! Please include me too!

    yers gathered in an instant.

    Each one was different.

    There were Nettuber yers like Park Hwigang, high-level yers with the skills to enter alone, and even someone who was known as a supernova.

    But it didnt matter where they came from.

    In any case, they only had one purpose.

    Lets join forces and enter into the depths!

    Of course, it was not an ordinarybyrinth. It was [Thefern Labyrinth], one of the Top 10 Wonders.

    Naturally, it wasnt easy from the first step. Shouts were heard from all over thebyrinth, including from Park Hwigangs party.

    W-What? Theres a crack in thebyrinth wall?

    Excuse me, Hwigang-ssi. Isnt this going to copse?!

    Wait a minute, hyungnims! Theres something in the wall.

    Aaaah! Something is moving inside the walls!!

    .

    .

    .

    Rumble

    Numerous starting points existed in Thefern Labyrinth.

    However, the only starting point that was quiet was the ce where Hoyeol and Fabian and hispany entered.

    Who was Fabian? He was the greatestbyrinth expert on the Arcana continent and a living legend of explorers.

    Huft The trap has been disarmed.

    Although it had been a while since he was on a battlefield, the senses engraved on his body hadnt dulled yet.

    Of course, he benefited greatly from his thorough preparation.

    If it wasnt for the magic tool, he would have lost face in front of Sir Hoyeol.

    Its not like an ordinarybyrinth.

    Abyrinth was a ce where someone hid loot.

    It was only natural that the route to retrieve the loot was also calcted.

    There was a hidden shortcut that was safe from traps.

    There were rules that made it easy to disarm the trap.

    Yes, that was the general knowledge of abyrinth.

    However, such elements didnt exist in the Thefern Labyrinth.

    As if it really wasnt going to allow anyone ess.

    All the traps were so borate that they were difficult to dismantle.

    Maybe the voice is true.

    Wealth and fame do not exist here

    Leave this ce immediately.

    If you dont want to die

    Fabian was not the only one who noticed.

    Aaron, what do you think?

    Fabian-ssi, do you feel something strange too?

    Of course, I also feel that something is out of ce.

    Fabian was doubtful.

    If it wasnt to save up wealth and fame.

    Why did Thefern create such abyrinth?

    Its truly a wonder.

    It couldnt be understood at the level ofmon sense.

    But his questions didnt long.

    Because the dark spirit began to unravel it.

    Thefern was trying to protect. Everything.

    Yes, the truth of Thefern.

    !!!

    The faces of Fabian, Aaron, and Rombus, who were listening to the story, were filled with astonishment.

    It was an incredible story. Yes, the reason they went quiet at this moment was because of that truth.

    But of course.

    There was no change in Hoyeols expression.

    Soon, Hoyeol opened his mouth.

    Ivee to know your pride. Thefern.

    And he said something shocking.

    Fabian, from now on I will break through the trap head on.

    ?

    You must act ording to your pride.

    All of a sudden?

    Breaking through the trap head-on?

    Besides, what did he mean by pride?

    Sweat.

    Fabians forehead broke out in a cold sweat.

    Sir Hoyeol, what do you mean?

    .

    .

    .

    What do I mean?

    To sum it up in one line, it was simple.

    Thefern sacrificed themselves for the Arcana continent.

    Thanks to this, the pride that I couldnt live without was triggered.

    There was no easy way to get there.

    Still, it was a relief.

    There was one magic tool that I hadnt returned yet.

    I had no time to rx.

    I immediately put on the magic tool I rented from the Mage Towers Ga Hall.

    p

 Chapter 131: Its so grand

    Chapter 131: It''s so grand

    [Luxury  White Elytra]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.350]

    [Effect: When equipped, the attribute magic generated by the user is stored. The number of magic that can be stored is proportional to the color of the wing, and when the stored magic is activated, mana consumption is reduced by 30%.  Number of currently stored attribute magic: 100]

    A magic tool I rented before entering the Demon Kings Castle rutpure.

    I couldnt live without the procedure.

    So why was I still keeping the item and not returning it?

    If anyone asked, I had a good reason.

    Strictly speaking, I borrowed it again.

    [Token of the Whirlwind].

    [Luxury Item  Lightning-Struck Tree Branch Wand].

    [Luxury Item  White Elytra].

    I had thought about this while returning the items I rented at the Magic Tower and Ga Hall.

    It would be better to keep at least one as insurance.

    I was able to demonstrate my specialty of knowing my ce.

    I dont have [Natural Enemy Rtionship], so I need to pack an item properly.

    The item I chose out of the three was, of course, the White Elytra.

    Most of all, its performance was truly a sham.

    The effects of other items were also significant, but.

    If it wasnt for the elytra

    I would have never been able to take down Demon King uros.

    Considering its effect, its surprising that it only has a unique grade.

    There were no procedural issues in extending the rental of magic tools.

    Who am I?

    From being a parachute, I was now recognized as the chief co-researcher.

    Of course, even if I didnt use the chiefs authority, it seemed there were no mages who needed [White Elytra] in the first ce.

    -There are a lot of magic tools that have been returned. Take your time looking around

    The skilled mages of Ga Hall even suggested that.

    The other magic tools?

    They were great.

    It was beyond a great level and Id like to try using it too.

    But the level restriction was really high.

    p

    In the end, I only had one option.

    I put the elytra on my shoulders like a cape.

    The elytra clung to my shoulder as if it were alive.

    I felt like I had really sprouted my wings.

    Even for Grandfels aesthetic sense, its appearance was extremely satisfying.

    Dont I just like luxury goods too much?

    That thought suddenly crossed my mind.

    Well, it was still a profitable deal.

    I checked the changes in the stat window.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 425]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 71 / Agility: 76 / Mana: 387 / Luck: 6 / Aesthetic: Medium

    [Points: 0]

    Thanks to wearing the elytra, the [aesthetics] stat rose again from low to medium.

    Without [Natural Enemy Rtionship], even the slightest change in stat was a relief.

    Even if it was pathetic, I couldnt help it.

    I had to take care of what I needed to take care of.

    Thats a magic tool of the Mage Tower!

    Of course, no one else could figure out myplicated intentions.

    Fabian and his party were clearly impressed.

    Of course, due to the situation, everyone came to their senses right away.

    No, Sir Hoyeol. You want to break through the trap head-on!?

    .

    .

    .

    Thefern was an ancient city.

    !!!

    From the beginning, the dark spirits words were shocking.

    The explorers of the League, Aaron and Rombus, let out augh.

    Including them.

    Thefern was a ce that a lot of explorers had clung onto.

    In the past, they couldnt get a single proper clue.

    I didnt expect to learn Theferns secret in this way

    Dont talk more, Aaron. Im losing energy too.

    Lets be quiet for now, both of you.

    In fact, Fabian felt the same as those two people.

    Even if the method of each exploration was different.

    Exploring with the help of spirits.

    It was something he had never experienced before.

    But Fabians mind was calm.

    He judged the situation realistically.

    Normally, it takes at least a week to explore thebyrinth.

    However, this was not an ordinarybyrinth. It was the Top 10 Wonders of the Arcana continent.

    If they werent skilled at this, it would take twice as long.

    No, can we beat it?

    Even now, it took several minutes to disarm one trap.

    Three explorers, including him, stuck on it together.

    But they didnt have enough time.

    Well, didnt Hoyeol say that time was like afternoon tea?

    As Sir Hoyeol said.

    This is a rupture, not the Arcana continent.

    Considering the increase rate of the copse progress.

    Fabian had no choice but to quickly admit.

    It wont be possible the way we nned it.

    In that sense, they needed to listen carefully to the words of the dark spirit.

    Information about Thefern would help in some way.

    They ended up waking up the Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened?

    In the depths of this underground.

    !

    sh!

    Fabians intuition perked up at those words.

    He had felt difort from the moment he stepped into the Thefern Labyrinth.

    If treasure or fame didnt exist here.

    What was the reason thebyrinth was built?

    Finally, the questions in his head began to connect together.

    Fabian murmured quietly.

    Was it to seal the Being That Should Not Be Awakened?

    If you thought about it that way, everything fit.

    The traps were soplex that even the designer couldnt disarm them.

    The structure was excessively inefficient.

    Even the gloomy voice that had echoed in thebyrinth.

    Leave this ce immediately. Unless you want to die.

    Fabianughed bitterly.

    It wasnt a warning, it was a friendly concern?

    Indeed, as a legendary explorer.

    Fabians intuition was correct. As the dark spirit continued to speak, Aaron and Rombus swallowed their silence. Then he looked at the wall where the trap was hidden.

    They didnt cast it to simply screw us up.

    The magic is not ordinary, either. Its ck magic.

    Because ck magic is the only thing that remains after many years.

    No matter which magic tool you used.

    Magic manifested from mana couldnt be maintained permanently.

    However, the ck magic manifested by the right mana was different.

    Right mana came from the past and background.

    Fabian expressed his sentiments.

    Its a tragedy.

    He didnt know the specific story, but.

    Thefern, who had awakened the Being That Should Not Be Awakened

    In order to fulfill their responsibilities.

    To keep the peace of the Arcana continent.

    They created abyrinth to seal the Being That Should Not Be Awakened, and they sacrificed themselves until now. Was this a sacrifice to the ck magic so that thebyrinth could do its job?

    Having learned all that fact.

    Aaron ced his hand on the wall of thebyrinth.

    Then what about the presence I felt inside the walls?

    They were the residents of Thefern who were forever unable to sleep.

    He couldnt believe there was such a secret hidden in the wonders.

    Silence

    Fabian and the others, lost in thought, fell silent.

    Of course, the silence didntst long, thanks to the bombshell Hoyeol dropped.

    No, Sir Hoyeol. You want to break through the trap head-on!?

    It was a conversation between Hoyeol and the dark spirit.

    They only overheard it, but even they could understand Theferns truth. Sir Hoyeol couldnt have misunderstood However, Hoyeols actions continued as if those words we not meant to be empty words.

    Tap tap

    Hoyeol flew his wings and moved his steps.

    I will carry on Theferns pride, Fabian.

    What do you mean?

    A Being That Should Not Be Awakened was sealed in thebyrinth.

    Does that mean youre going to make the seal stronger?

    But Hoyeols answer was far more shocking than he expected.

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened. All I have to do is remove the culprit.

    !!!

    .

    .

    .

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened

    It sounded so powerful.

    I recalled the information about the rupture.

    [Rmended level: Lv.500~?]

    Now I could see why the rmended level was not specified correctly.

    It was because this monster was involved in one of the world-ss quests, the Top 10 Wonders.

    At the very least, it was a named monster, and in the worst case, it was a boss monster.

    Damn it, I am doomed.

    I really resented this guys pride

    Noblesse oblige.

    I couldnt help but look at everythingpassionately.

    Grandfels aristocratic pride was telling me.

    Thefern has fulfilled their duties so far.

    From the time when the Ancient City of Thefern was intact until now.

    The survivors of Thefern became hosts and sacrifices to ck magic and guarded thebyrinth without falling asleep. They deserved to rest in peace.

    Perhaps the system was also moved by this damn tiring pride.

    The quest window shed.

    New quest goals were updated.

    -Witness Thefern Labyrinth (Sessful)

    Reach the depths of thebyrinth. (On Hold)

    Defeat the Being That Should Not Be Awakenedd sleeping deep in the depths. (In Progress)

    Even the system was moved by this pride.

    Fuck.

    I judged coldly.

    Once the rupture was created. It would be inevitable for us to meet.

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    It was sealed in the depths of thebyrinth.

    If I didnt get rid of it, the rupture wouldnt be cleared anyway. However, that didnt mean that the conversation I had with the dark spirit was meaningless.

    How should I put this. I was the first to find out that we would get beaten up.

    Still, I should be d that I had time to prepare.

    I cant just like this situation.

    Regr monsters and named monsters were on a different level.

    Named monsters and boss monsters were also on a different level.

    I couldnt believe I had to get rid of the Being That Should Not Be Awakened that obviously would be a named monster at minimum and a boss monster at worst.

    It was a very burdensome situation for me now that [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was not activated.

    But there was no hesitation in my steps.

    I headed towards the other side of thebyrinth.

    I heard Fabians rmed voice.

    Sir Hoyeol! The wall will copse. The inhabitants of Thefern who fell victim to the ck magic!!

    Was it because of the heavy pride that made it impossible to live without sinking?

    Or was it because I had White Elytra that fluttered elegantly?

    If not, was it because Haiel and the dark spirit were by my side?

    No, that was not the point.

    Because I knew.

    Darkness is encroached by deeper darkness.

    The nature of ck magic.

    ck magic.

    A misceneous type of magic whose concept just got established in modern times by Senior Matis Dean Carl. Although ck magic had a short history, my knowledge about it was sufficient.

    Who was Matis?

    He was a mage who was closer to the chief position than anyone else before Marcelo rose to prominence.

    In other words.

    His capabilities.

    There was nothingcking in the ck magic books he wrote.

    I had read every single book on ck magic that existed in the Mage Tower.

    Crash

    Perhaps because I took a step forward without hesitation.

    A trap was triggered.

    Looking at the crumbling wall, I said calmly.

    Did they manifest ck Tube throughout thebyrinth? Right. It would have been difficult to seal it in a simplebyrinth. I can guess what they were concerned about.

    Intermediate-level ck magic.

    The effect was to take away some of the targets five senses. The ck Tube that appeared in the Thefern Labyrinth was aimed at only one target, the Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    Soon, a ck figure fully revealed itself.

    In order to maintain that ck Tube, it must have required an enormous amount of right mana. Topensate for that, a ck Contract was made by sacrificing their bodies.

    Advanced ck magic, ck contract.

    To put it simply, it was a type of necromancy.

    If there was anything else, it was the difference between mana and right mana. And unlike the necromancers necromancy, the ck contract could also be manifested in living subjects.

    At my words, Fabian hesitated.

    Sir Hoyeol, that means In order for the residents of Thefern to seal the being trapped in thisbyrinth forever. They sacrificed their body as an offering for the ck magic?

    Nod

    Haiel nodded on my behalf.

    Yeah, Thefern.

    Since it was a Wonder, its story was so dark.

    But regardless of the consequences. The fact that they sacrificed their lives to prevent chaos on the Arcana continent didnt change.

    I could understand why this guys pride couldnt overlook it.

    So now that I could understand it.

    I didnt whine anymore.

    Leave. Unless you want to die. Leave.

    All that remained was just the resentment from the living.

    The ck Contractors were approaching.

    The number was countless.

    Leave. Unless you want to die. Leave.

    Leave. Unless you want to die. Leave.

    Leave. Unless you want to die. Leave.

    But I didnt back down.

    I knew their pride.

    I also knew their resentment.

    I know your hearts.

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    I didnt know what its identity was, but with such a grand name, it must be a great being.

    By the way.

    This side also had a grand title that wasnt inferior to that.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    The problem was, it was so grand that I felt like dying from hearing it.

    Gooo

    I raised the mana that was fitting for that nickname.

    It was different from the one that responded to the dark spirit.

    The entire Tetpern Labyrinth began to respond to my right mana.

    Rumble-!

    Thebyrinth shook.

    I hear the panicked voices of Fabian and his party.

    P-President Fabian! What is going on?

    But I couldnt afford to listen to them.

    Was it because of my dark history, or was it because of Grandfels gloomy background setting? The source was unknown, but so many right mana surged to the point that its end was invisible.

    Even just controlling this was daunting!

    But, as always, I wasnt shaken.

    Soon, the ck contractors who were approaching me stopped.

    At the same time, a message came to my sight.

    [You have gained themand of Theferns ck Contractors.]

    It said something different than before.

    After a long wait, the opportunity to correct your mistakes hase.

    *

    Rumble!

    Thefern Labyrinth shook as if it were about to copse.

    yers screamed everywhere.

    But the real thing just started now.

    It doesnt stop shaking!

    Mobs will jump out of thebyrinth walls!

    Crazy! What kind of bastard is it? Hurry up ande out, you troll!

    Each of them had a different location in thebyrinth, but all of them took a fighting stance.

    ss explorer Park Hwigang, who possessed insignificantbat skills, also raised his dagger for self-defense.

    I would like to ask for your understanding in advance. The broadcast might get uneven.

    It wasnt an ordinarybyrinth.

    He had a hunch, but he had no idea there would be such a drastic change.

    Was it as expected of the Top 10 Wonders of the Arcana continent? His temporary party members also expressed their thoughts.

    Only one or two jumped out, but I was already sweating.

    There must be more than a hundred, right?

    Do you think its only a hundred? It seems like the wholebyrinth is copsing.

    Hyungnims, noonims. I think today is my memorial service day. Please give me expense money to the afterlife.

    No, are you really going to jinx us there?!

    So what? Did you pay for my yukgaejang<sup>[1]</sup>Yukgaejang or spicy beef soup is a spicy, soup-like Korean dish made from shredded beef with scallions and other ingredients, which are simmered together for a long time. Source: Wikipedia. ?

    Rumble!

    As the argument was about to heat up.

    Thebyrinth copsed just in time.

    However, the dry saliva they swallowed was meaningless.

    Huh?

    [Theferns ck Contractor].

    The grim-looking monsters didnt rush at them.

    No, instead of being hostile, theypletely turned around and started heading in the opposite direction.

    Thats?

    Toward the depths of thebyrinths.

    A ce where the Being That Should Not Be Awakened were sealed.

    And a ce where the Infinitely Deep Darkness had set foot.<ul><li>1. Yukgaejang or spicy beef soup is a spicy, soup-like Korean dish made from shredded beef with scallions and other ingredients, which are simmered together for a long time. Source: Wikipedia. </li></ul>

 Chapter 132: Peeved (1)

    Chapter 132: Peeved (1)

    W-Whats going on?

    Nettubers upational disease.

    As Park Hwigang muttered to himself, the chat window trailed after him.

    Whats wrong? What is it???

    Hwigang, adjust the camera angle!!!

    Im so curious its driving me crazy

    Is our Hoyeol-nim there? As expected of Homen

    No, Hoyeol-nim didnt appear

    At the same time as he touched the camera, the angle switched.

    [Theferns ck Contractors] finally appeared on the viewers screen.

    Why are there so many?

    Could you have almost gotten killed without being able to do anything and died like a sunfish??

    Where are they going???

    It was literally a huge army.

    After being surprised by the quantity, viewers also sensed that something was strange. [Theferns ck Contractor] was clearly a monster that was specified in the additional update details.

    Why arent they attacking like before?

    How would I know?

    Hyungnims, I just drank a pricey potion for no reason. Please sponsor the cost of the potion.

    They didnt know what was happening but

    Sigh

    Sighs of relief were heard everywhere.

    However, Park Hwigang didnt let down his guard yet.

    Because he had an explorers intuition.

    Touching a trap shouldnt get this bad.

    Rumble!

    Even at this moment, thebyrinth was shaking as if it were about to copse. Even if someone deliberately trolled them, there was no such thing as a device that could shake the entirebyrinth.

    Something bigger must have happened.

    Normally, he would have gotten a headache thinking about it.

    However, his concerns didntst long.

    There was only one possibility he could think of.

    It happened because Hoyeol was in the [Thefern Labyrinth].

    Right, Hoyeol-nim is doing a quest!

    The incident that took ce in [Thefern Fence].

    A conversation between Hoyeol and the dark spirit.

    The scene was broadcast over the airwaves, so there was endless analysis of the conversation between the two. Like Infinitely Deep Darkness was definitely Hoyeols ss or things like that

    But only one conclusion was certain.

    Only he can unravel thisbyrinth of Thefern.

    The fact That Hoyeol received a quest rted to the Thefern Labyrinth.

    It ended his series of spection.

    Park Hwigang opened his mouth.

    I think its Hoyoel-nims doing.

    What? Hoyeol-nim?

    Are you saying that Hoyeol-nim is the troll?

    Thats a sphemy!!

    No, hes not trolling!

    He could tell just by looking at the actions of the [Theferns ck Contractors].

    As if a trap had been triggered.

    The mobs woke up, but they did not attack.

    They just headed somewhere.

    To be precise, they just moved towards the depths of thebyrinth.

    Isnt this part of the quest Hoyeol-nim is working on?

    He came to that conclusion, but Park Hwigang kept his mouth shut.

    Maybe it was an over-spection.

    It could be a nuisance to Hoyeol.

    But for others to learn of that fact.

    No further exnation was needed.

    [Theferns ck Contractor], who had been repeating the same lines since the first time they appeared.

    They all now said different lines.

    After a long wait, the opportunity to correct your mistakes hase.

    !!!

    It wasnt just one of them.

    All the ck contractors were saying that.

    The yers, including Park Hwigang, exchanged nces with each other.

    They opened their mouths without any hesitation.

    This is part of the quest too!

    Just at what scale is the quest?

    Even just getting a random job request is hard for some people!

    What kind of quest was he working on.

    That it could shake the entirebyrinth and have this kind of influence?

    Apart from envy, as fellow yers, their hearts pounded.

    At that moment, someone opened their mouth.

    Should we follow them?

    Since the [Theferns ck Contractor] had woken up and moved around, the yers didnt need to worry about traps.

    Really, if they just followed the contractors footsteps

    We may be able to get to the depths of thebyrinth safely.

    The depths of thebyrinth.

    They would be able to reunite with yers they had crossed paths with when entering the rupture.

    Among them, Hoyeol would definitely be there, too. Aside from wanting the loot in thebyrinth, they couldnt help but feel purely curious at this moment.

    I want to see it with my own eyes. His performance!

    They wanted to watch Hoyeols performance.

    It wasnt just Park Hwigangs party.

    Every yer who entered thebyrinth.

    In the starting point where they were dropped to.

    If we follow them, we can go to the depths of thebyrinth, right?

    Lee Hoyeol will be there.

    Then we will be able to see what Lee Hoyeol is doing.

    The moment when judgment was made.

    It didnt matter who went first.

    Rumble!

    At each starting point, yers followed the march of [Theferns ck Contractor].

    Indeed, just as they had guessed.

    The trap was no longer triggered.

    Anyway, why is this damnbyrinth so deep?

    This isnt a rupture that emerges to be cleared.

    At normal speed, we wouldnt have been able to reach the deep part, let alone clear the rupture until it copsed.

    Even as they became tongue-tied, they went deeper and deeper into the underground.

    After walking hurriedly, the yers arrived.

    In the depths of the Thefern Labyrinth.

    And they witnessed it.

    W-What is that?

    A mysterious rock wall.

    Arge something filled the wall.

    Is it a gem? But it seems to be moving, too?

    Didnt that flinch just now?

    Wait. No way, is that an eye?

    Hey. Dont be crazy. What kind of eyes are that big?!

    It was so big that they couldnt recognize it right away.

    It was so big that they wanted to deny it.

    The eyes seemed to be more than ten meters long.

    Someone stuttered.

    If thats the pupils, how big is its body?

    Tense!

    As soon as they realized that, they felt goosebumps.

    In an instant, Arcanas boss mobs shed through their minds. Had there ever been a monster that possessed such a huge body? Even if they looked back on their memory, they couldnt think of any monsters.

    Buzz

    yers arrived from other starting points.

    Look, I told you we werete.

    I see. Was the situation on the other side the same as ours?

    Wow. Why are there so many?

    Hey, wait a minute.

    One by one, they also faced the huge pupils.

    The message of status abnormality hadnt appeared yet, but.

    Any yer could tell straight away.

    I thought it was strange from the beginning!!

    The rmended level is 500? Thats ridiculous!

    I knew it from the moment Lee Hoyeol entered. I knew it!

    It was not an enemy they could deal with at their level.

    It was something they intuitively recognized.

    So, they couldnt help but turn their gazes towards Hoyeol.

    I am not doubting him, but. Is it possible?

    It was Lee Hoyeol.

    His level was estimated to be at least 900.

    But even if this was Hoyeol they were talking about.

    Could he deal with that monster?

    As soon as they met it, they got overwhelmed by its size.

    Viewers, including the yers, were anxious.

    Boss mobs are on a different level. Even if it is superior in level, the stats themselves are on a different level from regr monsters. But that monsters level cant be lower than Lee Hoyeols

    Moreover, Hoyeols power was not at 100% right now.

    Hoyeols personal power was still the same, but.

    The forces that followed Hoyeol.

    Mage Tower.

    Knights of Lionheart.

    Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Pdins of the Goddess Church.

    This time, those overwhelming forces werent with him.

    The only ones apanying Lee Hoyeol are three explorers.

    Of course, all three of them were not ordinary explorers, including the legendary explorer Fabian.

    But the explorer was truly a nonbat ss.

    It meant you couldnt expect much help from them inbat.

    Some quick-witted yers spoke up.

    Then why dont we join? To Hoyeol-nims side.

    Yes, of course, we should join him. Were in the same boat anyway.

    Thats right. Because we have to knock that monster down anyway. But

    Frankly, could they be of any help?

    They didnt know, but they could see it.

    The huge pupils were out of focus.

    It was just keeping its eyes open.

    Still, they werent sure.

    The guys skin tissue was glimpsed beneath the rocks of thebyrinth.

    Honestly, at my level, I dont think I can even make a scratch.

    The yers imagined the worst.

    If the monsters pupils came back into focus.

    If those eyes were directed at them

    Damn it, Im already scared.

    Was this what it felt like to have your body and head separate from each other?

    Sweat

    Their hands began to sweat as they struggled to hold their equipment.

    But the yers were overlooking one thing.

    Right here.

    The existence of [Theferns ck Contractor] gathered toward the depths of thebyrinth.

    The ck contractors that had a ck shimmering figure began to move.

    !

    Due to the narrow passage of thebyrinth, their number couldnt be counted urately.

    As they entered the vast depths, the number of contractors could be seen at a nce.

    No, to be exact, there were so many of them that it couldnt be seen in just a nce.

    I think there are thousands, no, ten thousand of them?!

    Perhaps because of the anxiety that had already gripped them tightly.

    Someone murmured quietly.

    What if they suddenly change?

    Well, we will be doomed.

    Its toote to run away now. Come to your senses, everyone.

    Gulp

    Their throats swallowed on their own.

    But their concerns were unfounded.

    ?

    Because each of them came from a different crossroads, the gathered ck contractors began to move.

    They lined up and formed a formation.

    Whats going on?

    It was an action that appeared to be faithful to formality and procedure.

    Of course, the first person who noticed it.

    It was Park Hwigang, who was quick-witted and yet unwavering in his faith.

    Hoyeol-nim. Where is Hoyeol-nim?

    As expected, Hoyeol must have moved the ck contractors!

    Park Hwigang looked around the deep area.

    The depths of thebyrinth were crowded with ck contractors and yers.

    Looking for Hoyeol here.

    It should have been as difficult as looking for a needle on a sandy beach.

    I found him.

    But Park Hwigang found Hoyeol at once.

    Because of the power of faith?

    No, it wasnt like that.

    Deep in the darkbyrinth.

    A figure was emitting a brilliant halo there.

    [White Elytra].

    This was thanks to the elytra wings imbued with a hundred different attribute magics fluttering and radiating their presence. And the silver hair that reflected that light.

    Hoyeol-nim!

    Hoyeols presence was brilliant even in thebyrinth of despair.

    His figure was like a ray of light shining within infinitely deep darkness.

    Park Hwigang activated the skill [Explorers Gaze] to see Hoyeol in detail, but he was shocked. He even blinked his eyes in case he had seen it wrong.

    No matter how hard he looked at it, in Hoyeols hands

    Teacup?

    Whistle

    A steaming teacup, at that.

    *

    Clink

    Unwavering angles of neck and arm.

    A teacup tilted in a restrained posture.

    It was tea time that came out of nowhere.

    How would it look to others?

    Yeah, I didnt even want to think about it anymore.

    Yes, thinking about it only makes me suffer. Hoyeol

    [Mana regeneration increases slightly for 6 hours.]

    It was the so-called crying while eating herbal medicine<sup>[1]</sup>Crying while eating herbal medicine is a parody of the idiom Crying while eating mustard. This idiom is used when someone is forced to do something they dont want to do but pretends to enjoy it anyway. .

    I looked at the huge pupils.

    It was the Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    Indeed, the reputation of the legendary explorer didnt go anywhere.

    Fabian identified it as soon as he saw the pupils.

    Judging by the skin, it seems to be a snake or lizard. But at this size

    Gulp

    Fabian continued, wiping his cold sweat.

    As expected, I think it might be rted to dragons.

    Fabiens intellect sometimes hurt me.

    A dragon, you say!?

    After all sorts of struggles, I managed to defeat the demon kings, and now I had to face a dragon.

    Now I could be certain. This was all because I didnt invest stat points in [luck]!

    Dragon is the final content.

    Dragon.

    If I were to describe its strength in one word, it would be simple.

    From the Great Dragon-Demon War, which left uncontroble damage, we learned a lesson. Even the Mage Tower cannotpete with the immortal being, the dragon

    If nothing else, it was written like that in the book I read at the Mage Tower.

    It was probably not an exaggeration. So, it was understandable that Fabian broke into a cold sweat.

    Sir Hoyeol, now I understand. The reason why Thefern, an ancient city that boasted such arge size, tried to seal it even by sacrificing everything.

    Of course, dragons were not demons.

    There was no way that [Natural Enemy Rtionship] would be activated.

    No, this was not an opponent I could win even if it was activated.

    Even the entire Mage Tower couldnt defeat this monster.

    The Mage Tower, who once directly involved, took their defeat as a lesson.

    They even wrote it down in a book.

    I guess I am really doomed.

    It was what my past self would have said.

    However.

    I had gotten used to it so much that even my gap hiatus became insignificant.

    In other words, I had gotten the knack of it.

    Thats not a dragon.

    How could I be sure?

    Because I knew that there were levels to quests.

    [Top 10 Wonders Quest: Thefern Labyrinth]

    Top 10 Wonders of the Arcana Continent, Thefern.

    Dig up Theferns Labyrinth.

    Let the world know the true nature of Thefern.

    Wonders discovered so far: 0 / 10

    Witness Thefern Labyrinth. (Sessful)

    Reach the depths of thebyrinth. (On Hold)

    Defeat the Being That Should Not Be Awakened sleeping deep in the depths. (In Progress)

    If it was really a quest rted to dragons.

    This wouldnt be ssified as a Top 10 Wonders quest.

    It would have emerged as a true world quest rather than a world-ss quest.

    [World Quest: Seed of World Tree]

    Like the quest of the World Tree.

    So, I thought it was worth a try.

    Thats why I had made thorough preparations.

    From item equipment to elixir herb dose.

    Truthfully, I wanted to take care of Fabian and hispany, but.

    Unfortunately, I dont have any tea to give you.

    Fortunately, Fabianughed it off.

    No. You dont have to mind me. Actually, even if you offered it, I dont have the energy to take anything.

    Me too.

    I agree.

    Now that everyone said that, I felt less sorry.

    Besides, it wasnt just me and Fabians party here.

    Well, as it appeared, there were yers who had entered the rupture with me.

    And there were the proud people of Thefern who had sacrificed themselves for the sake of peace in the Arcana continent.

    [10,890 Theferns ck Contractors]

    [Current status: Waiting formand]

    And I knew.

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    I didnt know if it was a real dragon or not, but it was not in good shape anyway. That was thanks to the ck Tube, which was maintained through the sacrifices of the people of Thefern.

    It has been deprived of its five senses.

    [Blindness], [Silence], [Paralysis], and so on

    It was suffering from all kinds of status abnormalities.

    At this moment, the pupil blinking without focus was the proof.

    And I was filled with right mana that could make the effect of ck Tube even stronger. So, I opened my mouth with confidence like always.

    You are something that should not be awakened.

    At the same time, I raised my right mana.

    It couldnt even hear it because its hearing was taken away.

    I continued.

    If you feel peeved after sleeping, I will ept it. Feel free to run wild.

    This big mouth.

    I said that but it meant nothing else.

    I couldnt let a monster rted to the dragon run wild!

    My desperate determination appeared as a message.

    [Fear urs in the Being That Should Not Be Awakened.]<ul><li>1. Crying while eating herbal medicine is a parody of the idiom Crying while eating mustard. This idiom is used when someone is forced to do something they dont want to do but pretends to enjoy it anyway. </li></ul>

 Chapter 133: Peeved (2)

    Chapter 133: Peeved (2)

    AAU.

    Branches and heads of branches around the world moved busily.

    One by one, their faces appeared on the screen.

    Someone who was looking at each face opened their mouth.

    Head of UK branch. And the head of the Korean branch isnt here yet?

    The moment that question was asked.

    Pop

    Park Minjaes face urgently appeared.

    He greeted them in a hurry.

    Huft, Im sorry Imte.

    No. Mr. Park, we can understand.

    Youre so busy.

    There was only one reason why Park Minjae was busy.

    It was because of Lee Hoyeol.

    Right before this, he had been busy running around the AAU Korea branchs office building.

    Park Minjae took a deep breath and opened his mouth.

    For the past few days, Ive just been spitting out the same words like a tape recorder. Anyway, once the Korean media bites, they wont let go. Existence of hidden sses? We would also like to know. Even if I say that with a wronged expression on my face!

    Oh, Branch Manager. Your face is too close.

    Thats why you couldnt even wash up? Youre not looking good!

    Yes? I went to the sauna in the morning and washed up.

    Huh?

    That word was up to their throat but.

    They had to put it aside for a while now.

    Anyway, thank you for your understanding.

    Ahem. By the way, the UK branch iste.

    Theyve been absent a lottely.

    Hasnt there been some ruptures on the UK side for a while?

    Well. It cant be helped. We dont have to wait for them. Lets get started.

    An unscheduled emergency meeting.

    The reason AAUs branch heads gathered was simple.

    A data screen appeared.

    So what do you think this monster is?

    In the depths of the Thefern Labyrinth.

    A huge pupil was located on the wall.

    It wasnt that difficult for them to open the conversation.

    Eyes and size. You can tell just by looking at the details of the skin tissue. Its definitely a dragon-type monster. But dont you all know? In the Arcana continent, the dragons

    This wasmon knowledge that any developer of Arcana couldnt not know.

    They only stay near the [Zero Mountain].

    Is it possible that the setting has changed?

    In fact, its highly likely. At present. After the emergence of the demons, the Arcana Continent wouldnt be the Arcana Continent we knew. But

    The next words were alsomon knowledge.

    This is a different story. This is a dragon buried deep underground! The same dragon that can do more thanmand the world of Arcana when flying in the sky!

    So there was only one possibility.

    Park Minjae opened his mouth.

    If its something simr to a dragon

    What? Something simr? Do you have any guesses?

    I do. In the East. You know it, right? Okazaki-ssi.

    Nod.

    Head of Tokyos AAU branch, Okazaki, responded to Park Minjaes question.

    Imoogi<sup>[1]</sup>Imoogi = A legendary big snake, which is said to have failed to be a dragon due to a curse and lives in water. . A being who longs to be a dragon.

    Imoogi?

    ording to Easter legend, it is a being that endures eternity to be a dragon. Actually, I was kind of guessing. When ites to giant reptiles discovered underground, this is the only one that I can think of.

    Park Minjae joined in.

    But, does this monster exist in Arcana? I was just thinking about it.

    Silence.

    In the days when Arcana was just a game, it would have been an opinion not worth considering. A monster that wasnt even nned, let alone updated, appeared?

    However, Arcana was no longer a game, it was another world.

    But, the great evil that we didnt know. It actually existed.

    Besides, hadnt they experienced this situation before?

    So, they couldnt ignore it.

    They poured questions to Park Minjae and Okazaki.

    Is this Imoogi strong? Is it simr to a dragon?

    He understood how they felt but they were very impatient.

    Park Minjae shrugged.

    I dont have anything to say because nothing is clear yet. Even if it were an imoogi, I dont know how it would have been described. But one thing is for sure

    Whatever this imoogi was, it was something simr to a dragon.

    That alone was concerning.

    AAU made a calction cool-headedly.

    Then, to put it simply, lets say its a deteriorated dragon. Will the yers currently entering the Thefern Labyrinth rupture, including Lee Hoyeol, be able to kill it?

    It was difficult to answer.

    Lee Hoyeol, I think everything depends on his performance.

    This was a different situation from the [Broken Dimension Gap] rupture or the [Demon Kings Castle] rupture.

    At the time, Hoyeol carried out joint operations with some of the leading armed forces in Arcana, including the Mage Tower.

    Everyone knew that fact.

    A small sound of clicking tongue was heard.

    Even if Fabian is a legendary explorer, he is ultimately an explorer. Because of his ss limitations, it will be difficult to expect much help in battle

    The moment negative concerns arose.

    Click

    Someone opened their mouth in an urgent voice.

    Hang on, theres an additional update!

    In any case, that Raymond! What would be different if he just announced it all at once?

    Can you share the details?

    Yes, hold on!

    Click

    Soon, the update history was shared to all attendees.

    A new rupture, Thefern Labyrinth, is added.

    A new monster is added.

    Theferns ck Contractor : Lv.450

    A new boss monster is added.

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened!

    At that name, everyones eyes widened.

    Imoogi.

    Wasnt it said to be a being that endured crouching for eternity in order to be a dragon?

    I think the guess of the Korean Branch Manager and Japan Branch Manager is correct.

    There was no name that suited it better than that.

    But that wasnt the only reason they were surprised.

    Hey, its level is?!

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened: Lv.900

    Level 900.

    Compared to the best monster that had ever appeared so far.

    It was 50 levels higher than the Demon King uros.

    Arcana developers.

    They knew better than anyone else that the gap at each level became more extreme as it went higher.

    Not only that, the boss monster is a dragon?

    They could guarantee it.

    The monster was stronger than Demon King uros.

    The moment concern appeared on the heads faces.

    Wait a minute. Are you all watching this?

    An urgent voice followed.

    Watching what?

    Park Hwigang. The streaming of a Nettuber who entered thebyrinth!

    Streaming?

    Can you share the link? Sharing the screen would be even better.

    Something big had happened.

    In the midst of the tension, the screen showed the streaming.

    In the revealedndscape of Thefern Labyrinth.

    An incredible sight was unfolding.

    Wait, that ck figure? Theyre Theferns ck Contractors.

    [Theferns ck Contractor].

    As stated in the update history.

    It was a regr monster that appeared in Thefern Labyrinth rupture.

    ording to Arcanas system, it could be said to be the subordinate of the boss monster Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    But why were these guys

    Park Minjae murmured quietly.

    Why are they jumping towards the Imoogi?

    The regr monster was out of the boss monsters control?

    It was a sight that couldnt be understood by the developersmon sense.

    However, it wasnt so difficult to understand the incredible situation. They could guess from experience.

    Its Lee Hoyeol.

    What kind of trick did he use?

    Maybe it was because of his ss ability.

    Or a part of the quest.

    Although they couldnt guess any specific information.

    They could be sure.

    This time too, it was Lee Hoyeols doing.

    Haha

    Park Minjae let out augh.

    Hoyeol proved his ability against any odds.

    Shouldnt they just blindly trust him at this point?

    Everyone isnt chanting Homen and Hoyeol-nim for no reason.

    *

    [You have gained themand of Theferns ck Contractors.]

    [10,890 Theferns ck Contractors]

    [Current status: Waiting formand]

    It was a familiar message.

    Still, I had experience.

    I had led the Pdins of the Goddess Church by myself.

    Actually, if I could

    I wanted to order them to attack right away.

    [Fear urs to Being That Should Not Be Awakened.]

    ck Contractors had stolen its five senses.

    Thanks to the additional right mana,[Fear], one of the highest status abnormalities, urred In that situation. Information came up.

    An emergency update has appeared? Yes?! Its level is nine hundred?!

    What, level 900?

    How could it lead to such a huge progression!?

    This was a situation that went beyond something toin about and had real lives at stake.

    Especially since I talked big just now.

    Peeved when waking up? If I just ept that, I will fall asleep forever.

    So I wanted to finish quickly.

    As I said, [Fear] was the highest status abnormality.

    Fear: It breaks down the target physically and mentally.

    It was the reason why yers were afraid of demon-type monsters, and it was also one of the reasons why I, who was nothing great, was able to stand upright in front of demons.

    Fear is a status abnormality that can make a demon king scream.

    Now was the best time to take it down.

    But because of this damn pride!

    In such an urgent situation, I spoke calmly.

    Youve already made enough sacrifices.

    Looking at the ck contractors, the people of Thefern.

    Are you still trying to correct your mistakes?

    Indeed.

    I had gainedmand of [Theferns ck Contractors], but never for a moment did I control the people of Thefern.

    Thisplex pride was so heavy it wouldnt be surprising if it sank into my heart at any moment. There was no way it could tolerate such behavior.

    But there was no need to rush.

    !!!

    The effect of the fear was immediately apparent.

    The huge pupil revealed its agitation.

    Was it struggling using its huge body?

    Rumble!

    Thebyrinth began to shake more intensely than before.

    Tsk, shouldnt we attack at times like this?

    You madman. How would you jump in there!!

    No matter how much you donate to me, I cant react. I am serious.

    A truly overwhelming force.

    No one could hastily move in front of that.

    The legendary explorer who had experienced many hardships, Fabian.

    Huft.

    Even he was holding his breath from the tension.

    However, those who wanted to correct their mistakes didnt hesitate.

    Ssssh

    Although I didnt give them orders.

    ck contractors rushed toward the flinching monster.

    Due to the ck Contract, only resentment remained.

    Because of this, concrete action was impossible.

    ?!

    They just clung to the Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    Its good that theyre an ally.

    Is that helpful?

    Isnt that a hug? What kind of damage it can cause?

    That sight might look funny to some people.

    It might seem desperate.

    But not for me.

    Although others might not know.

    I knew.

    The meaning of that action.

    Sss

    The ck contractors who were closely holding onto the being were stained further into darkness.

    They released right mana and disappeared into thin air.

    In fact, it was the crystallization of pure right mana.

    It was the only thing the people of Thefern could do with their resentment.

    The only thing that would happen was that they oxidized and caused damage to the monster.

    I had the insight of ck magic.

    Is that so? I have known your pride.

    As well as the perspective of pride, my specialty.

    So, I couldnt sit back and watch.

    p

    White Elytra fluttering in the air.

    I raised my mana.

    With interference and expression that was as natural as breathing.

    Like feathers falling out of wings.

    Attribute magic stored in the elytra came out one by one.

    I could hear the yers whispering.

    Whats that?

    I-Is that a skill?

    Skill? Where does the skille from? From those wings?

    But I didnt care about their murmurs.

    No, I wasnt in the state of mind to care.

    The people of Thefern were burning theirst pride.

    I couldnt take my eyes off thest me that was burning.

    Yes, this was the weight I carried in my heart.

    Attribute magic appeared from the White Elytra.

    The one that opened the fire was [Absolute Zero.

    An [oddity]that was manifested by imitating Senios state.

    Naturally, its power was overwhelming even among the magic I could manifest.

    Of course, the mana consumption was not something I could handle since I was still only level 400.

    [Effect: When equipped, the attribute magic generated by the user is stored. The number of magic that can be stored is proportional to the color of the wing, and when the stored magic is activated, mana consumption is reduced by 30%.  Number of currently stored attribute magic: 100]

    Even if it was stored on the elytra to reduce mana consumption.

    [Mana regeneration increases slightly for 6 hours.]

    Even if I added the effect of elixir herbal medicine.

    I couldnt afford this level of mana consumption.

    But at this moment, I wasnt in a state of mana exhaustion.

    [Skill, Natural Enemy Rtionship is activated]

    Because [Natural Enemy Rtionship] had been activated

    Even without trying to figure out the reason, the sense of a demon hunter that had reached its peak was telling me.

    In the depths of thebyrinth, a demon was mixed among the yers who entered the rupture.

    If this was a normal situation.

    Grandfels temper couldnt ignore demons.

    It wouldnt be strange if he set out to hunt the demon before taking care of the Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    But, as I said, people of Thefern were here.

    It is not a ce for the inferior race to interfere.

    Everything followed procedures.

    Priority existed.

    Hunting the demon came after defeating the being.

    Anyway, it was a relief for me.

    Thanks to the activation of [Natural Enemy Rtionship], I was able to attack with [Absolute Zero] right from the start. Even then, I was able to draw out the stored attribute magic without stumbling from mana exhaustion.

    [Frostbite urs to the Being That Should Not Be Awakened.]

    [Bleeding urs to the Being That Should Not Be Awakened.]

    [Paralysis urs to the Being That Should Not Be Awakened.]

    900-level boss monster.

    It wasnt a normal monster.

    Thanks to all kinds of debuffs, it was worth a shot.

    No, I had no choice but to take a shot.

    Because I wasnt alone.

    [10,890 Theferns ck Contractors]

    [9,754 Theferns ck Contractors]

    [7,551 Theferns ck Contractors]

    The people of Thefern who sacrificed themselves to the end.

    Haiel and the dark spirit.

    And Fabian and his party.

    Sir, we will also participate in the battle. Even if I say that, mybat power isnt anything special Thanks to Sir Hoyeol who told me to be fully prepared, I brought some magic tools with me.

    Lastly, the yers.

    Are you all going to just watch?

    You said you wanted to fight together with Hoyeol-nim earlier.

    Shit, I have to do something. Its embarrassing to just keep watching!!

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    Countlessbined attacks began pouring down on it.

    Rumble!!

    Perhaps it got a little conscious of the pain.

    !!!

    It began to swing even more violently.

    Bang!!

    Thebyrinth and the rock wallpletely copsed and the monsters body began to emerge.

    Indeed, the pupil was only a small part. Sharp teeth and ws appeared one after another.

    Crazy, is that a dragon?

    Thats definitely a dragon!

    This is a littlete, but those toenails

    The surprised yers reflexively took a step back.

    But I stood still and didnt back down.

    Didnt I tell you?

    I had no choice but to knock the being down.

    That was what my pride was telling me.

    So you too.

    Youd better not expect to escape.

    [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: When equipped, acquires knowledge of all minerals and nts in the Arcana continent.]

    [Description: A magic tool containing immeasurably vast knowledge.]

    Underground.

    A rock wall.

    As long as minerals existed.

    It wouldnt be able to move any scales as it pleased.

    I will not regard the act of kicking out the bed as your peeves.

    ?

    Keep your formality.

    !

    Rumble!<ul><li>1. Imoogi = A legendary big snake, which is said to have failed to be a dragon due to a curse and lives in water. </li></ul>

 Chapter 134: A Ray of Light

    Chapter 134: A Ray of Light

    It was not difficult to restore the copsedbyrinth to its original state.

    Because I had reversal magic.

    Did I have mana that I could use in such a ce?

    Not only I had mana, the amount of mana I had was enough.

    [Natural Enemy rtionship] was activated.

    Moreover, as long as [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge] existed.

    The efficiency of magic interference with minerals abnormally improved.

    Ruuumblee!

    In other words, I didnt speak confidently for no reason.

    !

    The scene went backward like a reverse y.

    The Being That Should Not Be Awakened once again began to burrow itself into the rock walls of thebyrinth. It looked scary once more. This was what Grandfel meant by epting his peeves.

    It just meant I would tie it tightly with a nket and make it impossible for it to move.

    I was briefly shocked by the words that came out of my mouth.

    I saw Fabian and his party fighting hard.

    Did he say that he brought magic tools with him because of the letter I sent him that told him to be thoroughly prepared?

    Indeed, even at a nce, the level of the magic tools was extraordinary.

    Especially that torch held by Fabian.

    Green me.

    Apart from its look, its power also seemed impossible to ignore.

    Considering Fabians ss, the torch must be an item that wasnt ssified as a weapon.

    Crackle!

    Swiing!

    Within the trajectory of the torch swung.

    Everything began to melt away in an instant.

    The tough-looking leather of the monster was no exception.

    For now, the attack was sessful, and Fabian said as he hurriedly retreated.

    How does it feel? Thats Hells Fire.

    [Hells Fire]

    The name alone sounded amazing.

    Lets talk about the torch with Fabianter. Due to this pure integrity, I wasnt interested in material greed but Fabian clearly said hell just now.

    Demon and hell.

    And demon hunter.

    Considering these rtionships, I needed to pay attention to this item.

    Of course, the misceneous thoughts ended there.

    In order not to sink into the heavy pride in my heart.

    I couldnt miss the string of opportunities I had now.

    Lets take a broader view.

    Experience when recapturing Frost.

    I felt bad forparing them, but lets consider the yers as the Knights of Lionheart.

    I would have to assist yers who were in a hurry to avoid the attacks right now.

    Craaack!

    The ground rose up.

    It was a springboard for close-range ss yers.

    Even if the being was trapped under a nket of the rock wall, there was a considerable risk for closebatants.

    Even the slightest movement from the monster can cause vibrations and earthquakes.

    However.

    Stairs?

    Wait a minute, stairs?

    First of all, with this, we can hit and run freely, right?

    As you could see.

    If there was a foothold to step on.

    It would be of great help in both attack and evasion.

    Sk!

    Swat!

    Hit!

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    It was suffering from all kinds of abnormalities, including fear. It was flinching from the attacks of yers that normally wouldnt even have left a scratch.

    I just got a message! Its a critical hit!

    All right. It works.

    Push forward!

    The voices of yers heard from all over the ce were the proof.

    It doesnt take much magic or nerve to assist.

    Of course, what made this possible was the White Elytra.

    The elytra fluttered.

    One hundred attribute magics fluttered like feathers.

    It was a form of manifesting the stored magic. This was probably thanks to being able to skip the exploration process. In addition, the additional damage effect of [Vampire Counts Orb] was applied to each attribute magic.

    But more than any other reason, Thefern was there.

    Even in the living, breathing past.

    Even in the present, where only their resentment remained.

    To protect the peace of the Arcana Continent.

    Nothing could rece Theferns pride in clinging to that monster.

    Aside from Grandfels pride.

    I could sense that much.

    The opponent was a 900-level boss monster.

    [5,321 Theferns ck Contractors]

    [4,119 Theferns ck Contractors]

    [2,847 Theferns ck Contractors]

    It was definitely an enemy that could not be defeated without sacrifice.

    I wasnt the only one who noticed that.

    Theferns ck Contractor.

    Even yers who looked down on them gradually began to recognize their sacrifice and pride.

    Jiing

    Magic poured out from the monsters eyes.

    Theferns ck Contractors threw themselves in ce of yers who were almost swept away by the attack.

    What?

    The monsters threw themselves to save us?

    I dont know whats happening, but they all are throwing themselves and fighting.

    It was enough to change the tide.

    As a result, a sense of sadness filled the battlefield.

    There were no more unnecessary conversations.

    Everyone here, including me.

    We tried our best to take it down.

    So the battle didntst long.

    Krraaaa!

    Was this itsst will?

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    It let out a ferocious scream.

    Then it stopped struggling.

    My vision shed.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    Level up.

    [With high disposal contribution, you automatically acquired the loot.]

    Loot of the battle.

    [Top 10 Wonder Quest: Thefern Labyrinth]

    [World Quest: Evil Dragon Hunter]

    A quest.

    Messages constantly came up.

    But among the countless messages.

    Only one message caught my eye.

    Yeah, because there were priorities in everything.

    [1 Theferns ck Contractor]

    I looked at thest Theferns ck Contractor.

    All that remained was resentment.

    Even its vision couldnt possibly left intact.

    Did it notice my existence with right mana?

    The ck figure turned to me.

    Then it asked.

    Have we washed away our mistakes?

    I answered immediately.

    Your mistakes have long since been cleared.

    As I said, Thefern had fulfilled its responsibility by keeping such a monster tied up until now.

    So I continued generously.

    Everyone here has realized Theferns sacrifice and pride.

    !

    You may close your eyes and be at ease.

    Is that so?

    Sss

    At my words, thest Theferns ck Contractor began to scatter into the air.

    At the same time, my vision was colored with bright light. This meant that [Thefern Labyrinth] rupture had been cleared.

    I didnt sink today either

    Truthfully, I wanted to breathe a sigh of relief.

    However, I couldnt express it because of this tiring personality.

    Besides, it was not over yet.

    It was time to do the next procedure.

    I turned to the yers.

    p

    I folded my fluttering elytra and walked away.

    There it is.

    Found it, the demon who didnt know their ce.

    *

    The supernova, Bred, was astonished.

    Thats ridiculous.

    [Thefern Labyrinth].

    When he entered the rupture, he thought it was a good opportunity.

    The level of the rupture was much higher than expected.

    Even just falling into one trap would put his life at stake.

    Good. Good.

    Why did he feel happy when his life was in danger?

    Of course, he was happy!

    Bred, or rather, Desquee, a demon of the true name who possessed Breds body.

    The negative emotions of the yers actually gave him strength.

    Desquee licked his lips.

    I am different from the demon kings. Im not ignorant.

    He used his head cleverly.

    My goal is Lee Hoyeol.

    Up until he entered the rupture, his goal was simply to observe Lee Hoyeol.

    He couldnt believe Hoyeol had trampled on three high-powered demon kings.

    As a demon, he was purely curious about Hoyeols strength.

    But if I do this well

    In abyrinth like this.

    Wouldnt Hoyeol let down his guard too?

    Wouldnt it be possible to take advantage of the chaotic situation and take away his body?

    Ill join the party, too.

    He yed ordinary human beings and took advantage of the opportunity.

    Up until then, Desquee had been self-absorbed.

    As expected, Im smart!

    Demon kings who imed they were born strong.

    He wanted to show them his viciousness.

    Starting with taking over and using the body of a supernova.

    He yed a human being perfectly in order to achieve his goal.

    Look. The depths of thebyrinth are not far away!

    And Lee Hoyeol was there.

    An entity that the demon kings could not even approach.

    Now when other demons couldnt evene forward out of fear.

    Desquee stood proudly in front of Lee Hoyeol.

    Where are you? Lee Hoyeol.

    Desquee lifted up the corners of his mouth unpleasantly.

    His vision gradually became brighter.

    The moment he witnessed the scenery of the depths of thebyrinth.

    Bathump!

    !

    What?

    His heart was beating hard.

    It was the first time he had ever felt it.

    Desquee looked around to figure out the reason.

    What are those big eyes?

    Just like everyone else.

    Was he surprised by that huge pupil?

    No, he wasnt.

    So what if that snake-like monster was a strong enemy?

    His original goal was Lee Hoyeol. Desquee had no intention of fighting that monster. So he didnt have to be surprised by that monster

    Bathump!

    Bathump!

    His heart was sinking.

    It throbbed unpleasantly.

    There was a target in Desquees eye.

    !

    Hoyeol was holding a teacup in his hands.

    Desquee tried tough.

    Even if it was just to calm his pounding heart.

    I was wondering what he was doing

    How arrogant.

    Desquee knew.

    How weak humans were.

    Weak guys were weak.

    Strong guys stayed strong.

    That mentality was bound to have vulnerabilities.

    How long can that arrogancest?

    Rumble!

    And the battle of the Thefern Labyrinth began.

    The battle unfolded in a way that made Desquee couldnt help but feel astonished.

    Desquee murmured again.

    It was ridiculous.

    How?

    How could a weak human being alone bring about such change?

    He had guessed Lee Hoyeols strength.

    As he said, Hoyeol was the one who had killed three demon kings.

    Dont back down!

    Hyungnims, I have no desire to die in shame!

    Step back and change ranks!

    Indeed.

    What Desquee feared was change.

    Emotional changes in weak human beings.

    I dont understand.

    The humans were clearly ovee with fear.

    Thanks to that negative emotion, his power was boiling over.

    But Lee Hoyeol, the moment he started to move.

    Everything changed.

    Desquee murmured.

    The worstpatibility.

    Desquee finally knew his ce.

    Lee Hoyeol was someone he couldnt dare to surpass.

    He thought he could see why so many demon kings had died at the hands of Lee Hoyeol.

    In that regard, he was d he found out about it now.

    Its best not to get involved with him.

    As an ideal-born demon.

    Lee Hoyeol was someone he shouldnt touch.

    Desquee intended to convey this news to the other demons.

    He didnt care what happened to those guys lives.

    But losing the rtionships he had built up would be inconvenient.

    We won!

    Was it cleared?

    At the same time as the burst of shouts, the rupture crumbled.

    Desquee vowed.

    He would never do anything presumptuous again.

    Being content with the present is not a bad thing.

    He didnt regret it.

    But why?

    Bathump!

    Bathump!

    Bathump!

    Why was his heart still beating like crazy?

    ?!

    Desquee was bewildered.

    A light appeared in his vision.

    The light from the copsing rupture.

    A shadow was looking at him with its back against that light like a halo.

    p

    Only then did Desquee realize why his heart was pounding.

    Yeah, he was mistaken.

    When he caught sight of those wings, he was mistaken in thinking he could do as he pleased

    What he felt was fear

    No.

    No.

    It didnt end with just looking.

    Why was Lee Hoyeol approaching him?

    In the gradually intensified light, Desquees eyes met with Hoyeols.

    !

    He was met with an extremely cold gaze.

    I have to run away!

    Although he didnt know what happened.

    Lee Hoyeol knew who he was.

    He was certain Lee Hoyeol knew he was a demon.

    The rupture cleared.

    Desquee rushed through the crowd and ran away.

    But it was all useless.

    There was a magic stirred beneath Desquees feet.

    It was a portal.

    !

    When Desquiree came to his senses.

    An old-fashioned office caught his eye.

    Standing upright in the office.

    Hoyeol looked down on him.

    The only thing he could hear was a dry voice.

    You are the second demon to step here.

    D-Demon. What are you talking about?

    This is also the second time I hear that abominable excuse.

    The second time?

    The demon kings wouldnt have found this ce

    Then, no way?

    Im not the first one?

    It meant this wasnt the first time Lee Hoyeol noticed a demon possessing a human!

    When he realized what it meant, it was toote.

    Do not exchange unnecessary words with prey.

    What Hoyeol said was not part of a conversation.

    It was just a promise to himself.

    But there is no third time.

    W-What?

    I myself wille and dispose of you inferiors.

    !!

    Sssk

    *

    Woosh!

    Thefern Labyrinth rupture had been cleared.

    Perhaps thanks to the live broadcasts and vivid videos of Nettuber yers, including Park Hwigang.

    The interest in the Thefernbyrinth wasnt cooling down.

    yers who entered thebyrinth with Hoyeol.

    They had a lot to say more than anyone else.

    When I first entered, I thought I was in trouble.

    Why?

    First of all, I was away from yer Lee Hoyeol. Haha, Im just kidding.

    Each broadcaster.

    The interviews with yers.

    Each yer had different things to say.

    To sum up their feelings, they finally came together as one.

    Lee Hoyeol, no. Hoyeol-nim, it would be terrible without him.

    I couldnt even imagine it? I never thought I would climb the stairs that the Knights of Lionheart climbed !

    I was honestly moved. I didnt know that he even cared about us.

    The data screen yed with vivid testimony.

    It showed Hoyeols active figure.

    The yers testimonies continued.

    Those of you watching may not realize it, but we could tell.

    In fact, Hoyeol waited for us. I guess I could say that hes done us a favor.

    Youve all seen it, havent you? He was so rxed that he had tea time.

    Until all yers entered the depths of thebyrinth.

    Hoyeol just enjoyed his tea leisurely.

    In addition, his upright attitude didnt bend an inch even in front of the 900-level boss monster, Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    Although others may not know, the yers who were with him had no choice but to acknowledge it.

    Honestly, I owe him. A very huge debt, at that.

    They couldnt say anything else.

    Because of Hoyeols consideration.

    yers were recognized for their contribution to the disposal of the Being That Should Not Be Awakened, and thanks to this, they acquired experience points and even received rted quests.

    [Quest: Traces of the Dragon]

    It wasnt a normal quest. It was a quest rted to a dragon.

    Through it, some information became clear.

    The Being That Should Not Be Awakened was a dragon-type monster.

    Therefore, there was no disagreement in the evaluation of the Thefern Labyrinth.

    The oppression of the demon kings.

    Not only he had suppressed the activities of demon-type monsters.

    He directly stepped forward and forcibly raised the yers level.

    Lee Hoyeol should be evaluated again.

    Because he wasnt just strong.

    Rather than Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    The current name wouldnt suit Hoyeol.

    The Thefern Labyrinth that was buried in darkness.

    Wasnt it Hoyeol who exuded a noble presence in such darkness?

    The Ray of Light in the Infinitely Deep Darkness. Id like to call him that.

    .

    .

    .

    I was afraid of this.

    What, now its the Ray of Light in the Infinitely Deep Darkness?

    How long will that damn titlest!

    The evaluation of others does not matter.

    But now was not the time to be troubled by the past.

    Level, quest, loot.

    Finally, the purified demons loot.

    Work is also a must.

    Yes, of course. Regardless of whether I had the demons loot or not.

    Even the work as chief was umted in just one day.

    I had a lot to check out.

    First, lets check the shing message.

 Chapter 135: Evil Dragon Hunter

    Chapter 135: Evil Dragon Hunter

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 440]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 71 / Agility: 76 / Mana: 387 / Luck: 6 / Aesthetic: Low

    [Points: 15]

    Rose up 15 levels.

    There was no dramatic level-up after reaching level 400.

    Still, it couldnt ovee the overwhelming experience points.

    The level of the Being That Should Not Be Awakened was 900.

    Naturally.

    Even if I shared the contribution of the disposal with the yers, I still got this many experience points.

    To me, ying with numbers is meaningless.

    Isnt this a time to rejoice, not to be puffed up?

    Anyway, lets invest in points first.

    I was about to go all-in on mana like the usual, but I stopped.

    It was a bit eventful, wasnt it?

    I didnt believe in superstitions.

    I wouldnt waste any of my precious points.

    So I had been turning a blind eye to luck pretending to not care.

    What was the result?

    The demon kings came rushing out.

    When I entered abyrinth, I went into a dragon-type monster.

    Anyway, there were more than a few times when I almost sank into my pride.

    [Luck: 7]

    Yeah, just one point.

    It was a lucky seven, so it looked good.

    Dont waste it, Hoyeol.

    This would be much better for my mental health, too.

    After a moment of rationalization, I picked up the teacup.

    Clink

    Its not just about enjoying tea. Its about enjoying the passing time together.

    I had been dosing myself with elixir herb a lot, so I had no right to say that.

    It was good that I was just talking to myself.

    I turned to the quest window.

    [ss quest: Akshans Annihtion]

    [Quest: Marcelos Research]

    [Quest: Reconstruction of the Mage Tower]

    [World Quest: Seed of the World Tree]

    [Quest: Demon King uros vs Dwarves]

    [Top 10 Wonders Quest]

    [World quest: Evil Dragon Hunter]

    There were so many.

    There were seven quests with progress that other yers would have found difficult toplete. Of course, I had alreadypleted some of these quest goals.

    Is there only one quest thatspletely finished?

    The war quest between the dwarves and Demon King uros.

    I naturally recalled the umted contribution that I had built up.

    Lets see. How do I use it?

    First of all, the situation was different from the Yusra Kingdom or Frost.

    My rtionship with the dwarves was already at its peak.

    Our rtionship is connected by an oath.

    So wouldnt there be other rewards?

    Of course, even if I tried to think so hard about it, I wouldnt know until I met the dwarves.

    Among the other quests, the ones that were worth checking out.

    It was the new quest.

    [World quest: Evil Dragon Hunter]

    You who hunted a n of evil dragons.

    The legend of the mountain is calling you.

    Reach the top of the Zero Mountain. (In progress)

    The quest that other yers received is [Traces of the Dragon].

    The quest that appeared to me was different from its name alone.

    It was probably because of my exceptionally high disposal contribution.

    At the time, I was so distracted by pride that I didnt realize it

    [Evil Dragon Hunter] was a world quest.

    It was a quest equivalent to the Seed of the World Tree quest.

    Looking at the contents of the quest, that seemed to be really the case.

    A n of evil dragons.

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    As expected, it was a nasty bastard.

    It recognized me from the moment it opened its eyes like that?

    You guys were too kind to the evil dragon.

    Can you call that being kind?

    Anyway, there was a reason why Thefern kept it sealed in thebyrinth even at the cost of sacrificing themselves. By the way, I could guess the development by looking at the contents of the quest.

    Zero Mountain.

    A skyscraper on the Arcana continent.

    Back when Arcana was just a game.

    Zero Mountain frequently appeared in advertising videos.

    Zero Mountain rose up as if it would pierce the sky.

    It had a certain grace that made your heart grand just by looking at it.

    Moreover, there was even a legend that the dragons lived at the top of the mountain!

    It was a setting that yers couldnt help but get excited about.

    However, the problem was that no yer had actually reached the top of the Zero Mountain.

    The rmended level was ridiculous.

    Let alone reaching the top.

    It was said you were bound to fail from the beginning.

    Zero Mountain was such a scary ce.

    But the first quest goal to reach its top?!

    Was this quest meant to bepleted?

    I realized it once again.

    Unlike the world-level quest, this true world quest was different from the beginning! Of course, I had the experience of tricking another world quest, [Seed of the World Tree].

    But a fluke was still a fluke.

    You climb a mountain because its there.

    This uselessly improved memory.

    I just said a quote<sup>[1]</sup> Homen probably quoted George Mallory. When asked why he wanted to climb Everest, his answer was Because its there. Id heard somewhere.

    Of course, it wasnt wrong.

    Regardless of whether I have to climb it or not, it will show up through the rupture.

    However, it was exactly because it wasnt wrong that I felt angry.

    In times like this, even I felt that my own mouth was obnoxious.

    I carefully tilted my teacup and checked the items.

    First, the loot I obtained through high disposal contribution.

    [Evil Earth Dragons Fang]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.800]

    [Effect: None]

    [Description: A sword made from the fangs of an earth dragon that failed to be a dragon. Although it has no special effects due to the earth dragons inherent limitations, its destructive power is not inferior to that of any weapon.]

    It just had to be a confounding loot.

    First, lets look at the level limit.

    Level 800.

    It was a gap so huge that it was impossible to know how many more demon kings I had to hunt int he future in the future in order to reach this number.

    But I also had experience, so I could guess.

    In the first ce, there had been many situations like this. Well, I had loot that I obtained by hunting demon-type monsters that were much higher than my level. Most of them had huge level restrictions.

    Since I had already faced such a problem.

    I had my own well that I could use.

    That was enchantment.

    But, extracting it wouldnt affect anything!

    Pure integrity.

    A personality that wasnt attached to material things.

    If it werent for this personality, I probably would haveined out of unfairness.

    Still, when I tried to read the description calmly, it made sense.

    Its not effective, but it has significant destructive power.

    The system window didnt lie.

    Its destructive power was not inferior to that of any other weapon.

    That must be it.

    In that sense, I felt like it was mocking me.

    Even if it was so destructive.

    I couldnt use it because of the level restriction.

    You might have thought it was such a pity.

    But as I said, I didnt just dig one well.

    Just because it was a sword, that didnt mean I had to wear and use it, right?

    I took out [Evil Earth Dragons Fang] from my inventory.

    And I raised my mana.

    It depends on how you use it.

    There were many ways to wield a sword.

    Thump

    I moved the earth dragons fangs with my mana.

    Of course, its destructive power would be much lower than when it was fully equipped.

    Well, I couldnt put sword aura into a sword I couldnt hold in my hand.

    But that was enough.

    If there are disadvantages, there are also advantages.

    As long as reversal magicexisted.

    It doesnt matter if I changed the shape as much as I wanted.

    Crack

    I split the earth dragons fangs into several pieces and returned them to their original state.

    It was a level-800 restricted item with a destructiveparable to any weapon.

    My fingers were itching to check the power.

    You have to know how to choose the right time and ce.

    Of course, I couldnt make amotion in the old-fashioned office of the Mage Tower.

    I would have to put off checking its power until the next rupture.

    I stopped regretting it and checked the next loot.

    Desquee.

    A demon of the true name that possessed a yer.

    By killing him through exorcism, a demons loot was purified.

    [Baton Tainted by Evil].

    [Map of Oblivion Drawn in Blood].

    [Eyes Burning with Malice].

    Before that, lets think rationally.

    Which demons loot should be purified first?

    The three loots had no level restriction.

    However, there was a clear level difference between the loots of the demon kings.

    From that perspective, [Eyes Burning with Malice] muste first.

    That was the loot of uros, the highest rank among the three demon kings. But my choice was inevitably influenced by Grandfels strict sense of aesthetics.

    Maintaining the middle ground is important.

    I just didnt want to touch it because it was hideous.

    Youre good at making excuses, seriously.

    Indeed.

    The loot I purified was the middle ground, [A Map of Oblivion Drawn in Blood]. Yeah, lets just think of it as a difference in order. I would purify the spoils of the other demon kings too anyway.

    I calmed down and checked the information.

    [Map That Connects All Things]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: You can find out the location of something that someone secretly hid, someone lost, or something hidden somewhere. You can also teleport to the location of that object just once.

    However, when the teleportation effect is activated, all effects are lost immediately.]

    [Description: A magic tool with infinite possibilities depending on how you use it.]

    The description summarized its long effect in one line.

    Its possibilities are truly endless.

    In effect, I could know the location of the something I wanted, right?

    A lot of possibilities passed through my head.

    The location of an elixir herb that was rare enough to be considered a legend.

    I could also specify the location of the item I wanted.

    Of course, there are limits.

    Reality and the Arcana continent werepletely different worlds.

    Even if I knew the location, I couldnt find it right away.

    Of course, I probably could find it if I used the teleportation ability that could only be used once.

    But I didnt have to.

    Time that flows in solitude often solves everything.

    First, lets just find out the location.

    I could take actionter when the rupture surfaced.

    I didnt have to use the teleportation effect.

    As I organized my thoughts like that

    I felt a bit proud.

    Above all, it was the loot of the demon king.

    It might be more useful than the Pentagram of Pure Knowledge.

    In that sense, the effects of the other two loot items might be worth looking forward to.

    But that was all I could say,

    I still had to do the tight routine that had be a habit.

    Yeah, I had checked all the shing messages.

    It was time to fulfill the responsibilities of the chief.

    First, lets check the application form for the towers exit.

    Clink

    I put down the teacup.

    I stood upright and began to turn the pages of parchment one by one.

    I scrawled using my feather pen as always.

    Still a useless purpose.

    Swoosh!

    You failed. Senior Mage Bensch William.

    *

    [Quest: The Traces of the Dragon]

    It was like a medal for clearing the [Thefern Labyrinth] rupture.

    Just looking at the contents, it was definitely a quest that couldnt be carried out right away.

    But the yers had no regrets.

    Although I dont think I can finish the quest I have this feeling. Just looking at the quest window makes me feel satisfied.

    First of all, since the dragon is written there. Its like I have be a ranker, isnt it?

    More than that, I fought alongside Hoyeol-nim. And its even better that it remains intact as a video. I really need to record the video and pass it down as an heirloom from generation to generation.

    Youre leaving a video as an heirloom?

    If anyone listened.

    It was natural for that startling conversation to take ce.

    However, now that dragon had appeared.

    The entire world, including yers, was focused on Skals movement.

    Ranked first in the official yer rankings.

    Level 445, Skal!

    Hoyeols yer information, including his ranking, was private.

    Thanks to this, Skal never came down from the top of the official rankings.

    Since the world estimated that Hoyeols level was at least level 900, interest in Skal had decreasedpared to before.

    Im in New York right now!

    This time, the situation was different.

    Central Park.

    Reporters gathered in front of a huge building.

    Correspondents from around the world speak passionately to the camera.

    It is unusual for Skal, who has insisted on appearing mysterious, to show himself.

    Since the Cataclysm, this is the first time Skal has made a public appearance.

    However, yers and otherrge guilds are calm. They seemed to have expected Skals move.

    If you were a yer.

    If you were a yer who knows Skaarl.

    You couldnt help but think that way.

    Yes, Skals ss was a knight-type hidden ss.

    He was a [dragon knight].

    Buzz

    Soon, Skal appeared.

    The sunsses couldnt hide his Western facial features.

    Despite insisting on appearing mysterious.

    Skal appeared in front of the camera without hesitation.

    Then, he snatched the microphone that was being pointed at him by reporters.

    Tuktuk

    He tapped the microphone and opened his mouth.

    Ah, there is something I want to tell you as a dragon knight.

    It was too different from their expectations.

    How could he live appearing mysterious to the public all this time?

    His bold words and actions made them tilt their heads.

    Skals purpose seemed clearer than ever.

    I have no business with these worthless people. Lee Hoyeol, I want to talk to you.

    ?

    The great evil dragon hunter.

    !!!

    .

    .

    .

    Infinitely Deep Darkness was not enough.

    He became the Ray of Light in the Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    He thought it was the end, but that wasnt enough, so now he was an evil dragon hunter?

    Thanks to Skals bombshell announcement, an unfamiliar nickname was added. The person involved, Hoyeol, was maintaining his original posture at the desk in the Magic Tower office.

    What Hoyeols gaze directed at was the application of the towers exit.

    An application form from Belliere Yushia, a senior mage of the healing school.

    His eyes scanned the purpose of the towers exit.

    Chief Mage, Marcelo Simuard.

    A curse of terminal illness passed down through the mage family, Simuard.

    A study to dispel it.

    Like usual.

    He didnt hesitate and his worries didntst long.

    Hoyeol left his office.

    Tap tap<ul><li>1. Homen probably quoted George Mallory. When asked why he wanted to climb Everest, his answer was Because its there. </li></ul>

 Chapter 136: Do you want to live?

    Chapter 136: Do you want to live?

    Simuard.

    As a renowned mage family, its name was widely known on the Arcana continent.

    Each and every member of their blood kin possessed overwhelming magical power.

    In each generation, they had a genius with a talent that even other mage families found difficult to produce.

    However, no one envied the Simuard family.

    Their curse of terminal illness was as famous as their reputation.

    Simuards bloodline was born with overwhelming magical talent, but they died before reaching middle age.

    There were no exceptions. Since then the Simuard family rose to fame as a mage family.

    Huft.

    Marcelo looked around the office.

    His office was filled with various research materials.

    His arrangement was almost finished.

    Its thanks to him.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol, if not for him.

    Even now, his desk was filled with materials rted to pre-verification of regr academic conferences, hypotheses about oddity, and even an application form for the towers exit lying around.

    Theres a saying in this world.

    Beautiful people leave beautiful traces.

    It wasn''t meant to be used in such a ce<sup>[1]</sup>Beautiful people leave beautiful traces is an idiom that is usually found in toilet park/public restroom. , but Marcelo didnt know that.

    However, Marcelo just wanted to protect. His formality as chief until the end.

    He knew his physical condition better than anyone else.

    Weakening heartbeat.

    Insensitive flow of mana,

    Thinning body.

    I felt it from the Cracked Dimension Gap rupture.

    Every time he used magic, he felt a rebound in his body.

    To borrow Senior Bellieres words

    It had put too much strain on his body, which was already in bad shape.

    Im sorry. I always make you worry. Senior Belliere.

    Not only that, even after returning to the Mage Tower, he continued to focus on his work. Even as he felt it himself, it hastened his short lifespan.

    Marcelo smirked.

    But what does a day or two matter?

    A member of the Simuard family.

    For Marcelo, death was closer than anything else.

    He had been used to death since childhood.

    His fathers deathbed existed in his memory.

    No one in the family grieved the death of his father, except for him, who was still young. As if death was natural. Even for his father.

    There will be a day when you will realize everything in the future. Marcelo.

    Indeed, he was right.

    The curse of Simuards terminal illness came equally to everyone, regardless of whether they were men or women or whether they were married or not.

    A yearter, facing the deaths of countless people, Marcelo also came to understand his fathers will.

    Death was fair to all.

    However, it was a little harsh to Simuards bloodline.

    But Marcelo didnt feel it was unfair.

    There is give and take in everything

    Like Sir Hoyeol had said.

    He traded his life for talent.

    Because Simuards blood flowed through him, he had tremendous magical talent.

    Moreover, unlike his father and his ancestors, he entered the Mage Tower where he could freely demonstrate his talents.

    You have the right, Marcelo.

    That meant he didnt need to be concerned about the future generations.

    This was possible thanks to the permission of his godmother, Y Simuard.

    Marcelo shrugged.

    Of course, someone must be having a hard time because of me.

    Whether they liked it or not, he had entered the Mage Tower.

    ording to the oath, like the other mages, he could no longer get involved in the familys affairs. Furthermore, the Simuard family wasnt the kind of family that would cause anyone concern.

    So Im concerned about that

    What he was concerned about was the Mage Tower.

    Marcelo looked at his organized office and thought.

    Just like the scenery of his office, a lot of things had changed in the Mage Tower.

    The demon worshipers who had disguised themselves as the elder mages and deceived the Mage Tower were alienated.

    The number of elder mages went from five to one.

    But there was no vacancy felt.

    Because all members of the Mage Tower were filling the vacancies.

    The roundtable meeting attended by mages of all sses was proof of that.

    Not only that

    In the process, Mage Tower acknowledged their public enemy, the demons.

    Marcelo knew better than anyone that a mage had a difficult personality.

    Now that they had a public enemy, the proud mages were cooperating with each other.

    He didnt have to exin that, seeing that the senior mages who growled every day had quietened down.

    This is also thanks to him.

    As expected, it was all thanks to Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    So Marcelo wasnt worried.

    Hoyeol would be able to perfectly fill his vacant position.

    Yes, he was epting it.

    From the moment he realized that he was Simuards blood kin. The time limit.

    He kept thinking about death.

    Still, he couldnt help it.

    I have no worries, but I still have regrets.

    Magic beyond his reach.

    Unfinished theory of magic.

    Research on oddity.

    And most of all

    I wanted to watch him wake up.

    Not being able to see Tower Master again.

    That was Marcelos regret.

    But Marcelo knew.

    Even if he resisted it, nothing would change. The regrets harbored by someone whose end had already been decided were useless. So he moved his hand without thinking too deeply.

    Creak

    When he pened the drawer, he saw the green tea bag handed over by Hoyeol.

    The moment Marcelo smiled bitterly at the tea bag.

    Knock

    He heard a knock.

    You maye in.

    Was it Senior Belliere?

    He didnt want to worry her.

    So Marcelo worked hard to change his expression.

    However, an unexpected person appeared from the open door.

    !

    That person didnt have meetings that had not been arranged in advance.

    Because of that motto, it was unexpected to see that person.

    It was Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Chief Lee? What brought you to my office?

    Chief Marcelo.

    Im listening.

    No, Marcelo Simuard.

    !

    He had never told Chief Lee his name properly.

    Adventurer Hoyeol couldnt possibly know the history of the Simuard family But perhaps. His condition was bad enough to make other people worried.

    However, if Hoyeol found out now

    Bow

    Marcelo bowed politely.

    Im sorry. I didnt mean to hide it.

    But the answer he received was unfamiliar.

    Marcelo Simuard. I will ask you.

    Rather, it was a question, not an answer.

    Being closer to death than anyone else.

    Although he was born as a member of the Simuard family.

    Do you want to live?

    !

    He had never received that question before.

    .

    .

    .

    It was all because of this damn tiring pride.

    I looked at the shing quest window.

    [Quest: Marcelos Research]

    Mage of the Tower, Chief Mage Marcelo.

    In order for him to reach an advanced level of magic.

    He wants you to join.

    ept Marcelos offer. (Sessful)

    Demonstrate your ability. (In progress)

    Chiefs weight (Repeat)

    Approach the oddities (In progress)

    To be exact, at the very end of the [Marcelos Research] quest.

    There was a new quest goal.

    Continue Marcelos legacy. (In Progress)

    Senior mage of healing school, Belliere Yushia.

    When I picked up her application for the towers exit, my quest goal was updated.

    Thanks to that, I quickly grasped the situation.

    Even though I didnt know what kind of family the Simuard family was.

    The thing about being terminally ill was no joke.

    Then, the question that remained in my mind was resolved.

    Even if I didnt carry much, it was an undeniable fact that I shared the weight of the chief position that Marcelo was carrying.

    However, despite all my efforts, Marcelo grew thinner every time I saw him.

    To the point that I couldnt simply me his constitution.

    But its even weirder to notice it just because of that.

    Now that I was aware of this

    I felt like I had be a very bad person!

    Not only that. Even in rupture. Wasnt it me who had dragged Marcelo, who was given a terminal illness, everywhere? And even the words that I just said.

    Do you want to live?

    Is this really something you can say? Seriously.

    But it was inevitable.

    That was what the heavy pride in my heart was telling me.

    The curse of the Simuard family.

    The moment I read the purpose of Belieres towers exit.

    Another quest shed.

    [Quest: Request From the Simuard family]

    The mage family Simuard.

    They have a curse of terminal illness imposed on them.

    Dig into the root of the curse.

    Visit Simuard Mansion. (Sessful)

    Face Countess Simuard. (In Progress)

    Request from the Simuard family.

    The word Sessful appeared on the quest goal.

    It wasnt a quest that I took.

    As I said, I didnt even know what the Simuard family was.

    But I knew.

    Akshansmissioning structure.

    The demon hunter who was carrying out the request was killed.

    Back in the days when Akshan existed.

    When the demon hunter who was performing the request died, another demon hunter followed the request.

    But as everyone knew, Akshan had been exterminated, and I was the only surviving demon hunter.

    Thanks to that, this naturally forgotten request

    It probably appeared because I learned the secrets of the Simuard family. Yes, from Lee Hoyeols point of view, this was nothing to worry about.

    Continue Marcelos legacy. (In progress)

    But what, continue Marcelos legacy?

    Who?

    Me?!

    Youre talking nonsense.

    I have neither the ability nor the desire to do so!

    What I wanted was not the actual position of chief, but only the authority of the chief as a co-researcher.

    I was dying just to deal with half the work of the chiefs duties. I would die of overwork following Marcelo!

    What happened next was also a problem.

    The Mage Tower regarded the demons as their main enemy. If Marcelos absence arose in such a critical situation? This was something I could clearly see in the future even before I did anything.

    No matter how I looked at it.

    Face Countess Simuard. (In Progress)

    [Request From the Simuard Family].

    In any case, I should carry out Akshans quest entrusted to me.

    Moreover, since it was an Akshans quest.

    The curse of the Simuard family is likely to be rted to the demons.

    Yeah, there was nothing to worry about.

    But like I said, this damn pride was the problem.

    This pride wanted to hear the answer with Marcelos mouth.

    Other peoples pride was as important as my own.

    If the end that Marcelos pride hoped for was to ept the curse of the terminal illness. I would have no choice but to continue Marcelos legacy.

    Opinion of the person concerned? Its important. I can understand.

    But even if we said the same thing, how could you say Do you want to live?!

    Maybe Marcelo was offended.

    I looked at him silently

    For some reason, the corners of Marcelos mouth turned up.

    Do you know, Sir Hoyeol?

    Know what?

    This is the first time in my life Ive been asked such a question.

    Marcelos mouth twisted.

    He continued, half speaking and halfughing.

    Simuard. My familys curse is widely known on the continent. Although there were people who knew that fact and were jealous of my talent, there were also people who looked at me with pity.

    Well, I didnt have to look far.

    There was a mix of those among the senior mages.

    Marcelo let out theughter he had been holding back.

    Haha, Im sorry. That question is really new.

    It was a question so troubling that it made himugh.

    This didnt seem like it would work out.

    Yeah, its all because of this damn big mouth!

    So I thought about it for a moment.

    Wait.

    At Marcelos words, I suppressed the urge to peck at my mouth.

    Marcelos eyes scanned his neatly organized office.

    I have no regrets. I know my vessel well. If it wasnt for the family history I would never have gotten to where I am now. Because I traded my life for talent. I was able to witness this kind of scenery in this ce.

    Marceloughed bitterly.

    So I shouldnt have any regrets.

    Firm

    The moment I heard your question, I unconsciously thought about it.

    Marcelo clenched his fist.

    I want to live.

    Of course, I didnt know.

    What regrets Marcelo had.

    As he seeded Simuards blood.

    What kind of attitude did he live his life as a terminally ill person?

    But enough.

    I understand, Marcelo.

    ?

    Please follow Senior Belliers words and take a rest.

    Indeed.

    What I wanted to hear wasnt some strange story.

    I want to live, just those words.

    At the same time, the quest window shed.

    Continue Marcelos legacy. (On Hold)

    Quest status changed from In Progress to On Hold.

    If it was going to change, why didnt it change to a failure?

    I had no intention of carrying this quest goal.

    I looked at Marcelo, who looked puzzled.

    To be precise, at his fist.

    Was it because I lived my life always consuming a certain drink?

    Now I can tell what it is just by looking.

    What Marcelo held in his fist was a green tea bag.

    The dry tea leaves burst onto the floor.

    I said calmly.

    If you ever need anything,e to my office.

    !

    Even time flows slowly when you enjoy tea.

    .

    .

    .

    [Quest: Request From the Simuard family]

    The mage family Simuard.

    They have a curse of terminal illness imposed on them.

    Dig into the root of the curse.

    Visit Simuard Mansion. (Sessful)

    Face Countess Simuard. (In Progress)

    Naturally, the Simuard family was on the Arcana continent.

    Since there wasnt a major incident about it like the Demon Kings Castle or Thefern Labyrinth.

    There was no chance it would emerge as a regr update.

    Of course, I couldnt help but have doubts.

    How should I visit the Simuard family?

    At this point, there was no way to travel from reality to the Arcana Continent.

    But I remembered. The rupture. The view I had seen in space of oddity.

    [???]

    A huge demon whose name was unknown.

    The guy had clearly broken the rupture and appeared. Then, he ran away from the [oddity] that I manifested, and ran away again to the Arcana Continent.

    When I saw that scene, I realized.

    The rupture was an odd space where reality and half of the Arcana continent were mixed.

    Just as reality was connected to the ruptures.

    The Arcana continent was also definitely connected to the ruptures.

    But that didnt mean I knew how to get from the rupture to the Arcana continent.

    But there was one option I could choose.

    The demon kings loot.

    [Map That Connects All Things]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: You can find out the location of something that someone secretly hid, someone lost, or something hidden somewhere. You can also teleport to the location of that object just once.

    However, when the teleportation effect is activated, all effects are lost immediately.]

    [Description: A magic tool with infinite possibilities depending on how you use it.]

    Indeed.

    This was the reason I was able to speak confidently.

    Someone might ask.

    Isnt the Arcana Continent already a den of demons?

    Even if you step on the Arcana continent, will you be able to survive? No, do you know how to return to reality in the first ce?

    I can do it.

    With a confident answer as always.

    I would show them the status window.

    [Title: The Last Adventurer]<ul><li>1. Beautiful people leave beautiful traces is an idiom that is usually found in toilet park/public restroom. </li></ul>

 Chapter 137: Trust me (1)

    Chapter 137: Trust me (1)

    [Last Adventurer: You will not die on the Arcana continent. Upon death, you will return to reality immediately and cannot ess the Arcana continent for a certain period of time.  Cooldown: 24 hours]

    The sessful [Seed of the World Tree] quest.

    It opened a title system as a reward.

    It was none other than the World Quests reward, but when I first checked the effect, I wondered if this kind of chicken ribs<sup>[1]</sup>Chicken ribs is a metaphor for something that serves little use but would be a waste to throw away. Its apparently because chicken ribs have little flesh and a lot of bones. would actually be useful I couldnt believe the day to use that effect actually came.

    Of course, this is only when [Map That Connects All Things] is in effect.

    I was certain that it could work.

    This was an epic-grade item, the demon kings loot.

    Above all, it was proved by the scene I had witnessed in the [Broken Dimension Gap] rupture.

    [???]

    The unknown demon had entered the rupture with its bare hands.

    Offer the demon kings loot as sacrifices.

    I had to do that to pass.

    Time waits for no one.

    Yeah.

    Its been a while since you said the right thing, Hoyeol.

    Time was limited.

    Marcelo is at his limit.

    Step on thend of Arnaca Continent

    It came a little earlier than I thought.

    I supposed it was something I couldnt postpone.

    So what I needed was a short amount of time and full preparation.

    So to speak, I had to go back to the beginning and struggle.

    My preparation was simple.

    Your application for the towers exit is on hold.

    First of all, finish the chiefs work ording to procedures.

    This damn formality and procedure!

    Although I probably had no time for this.

    It was obvious that if I didnt do it, Marcelo would take it on.

    Hadnt I realized this from numerous social experiences?

    There was nothing more stressful than handling tasks handed to you by others.

    It could end up shortening Marcelos lifespan.

    Im sorry. Senior Belliere Yushia.

    Why did I put aside Bellieres application for the towers exit?

    It was simple.

    I had no choice but to go to Arcana by myself.

    It will be like a living hell.

    Even if the decisive battle weapon, the Qirnberg Machine Tower, was activated, the seed of the new World Tree was hatched, and the activities of the demons became slow due to the oppression of the Demon King. The Arcana continent had already be a den for demons.

    Its a dangerous ce even for a senior of the Mage Tower.

    It might be a different story if the entire Mage Tower moved.

    It is the territory of an inferior race. I want to trample on them at one.

    Like always.

    My mouth chattered like usual.

    If it werent for the effect of the title [The Last Adventurer], it would have been unimaginably reckless.

    Even if the senior mages abilities were beyond imagination, demons were not the problem for Belliere.

    Theres no way back.

    The effect specified in the item.

    Even if it also said that it could teleport several people.

    There was no way toe back.

    Moreover, the moment the teleportation effect was triggered, the [Map That Connects All Things] lost all of its effects.

    This meant that it was impossible to get insurance even if I wanted to.

    Anyway, lets get ready.

    First of all, this pure integrity

    I had to make the most of this item quickly!

    I didnt know about Grandfel, but I didnt have musoyu spirit<sup>[2]</sup>Musoyu literally trantes to non-possession orck of possession. Musoyu doesnt mean not having anything. It just means not having unnecessary things. yet, so I felt like I would die out of the unfairness if I couldnt use [The Map to All Things] as much as possible.

    Of course, the first and foremost purpose.

    [Quest: Request From the Simuard Family].

    Seeding in this quest.

    Through this, Marcelos curse of terminal illness would be lifted.

    Could I do this?

    I wasnt worried.

    I had this personality, the profound andplex pride of Grandfell.

    I understood it better than anyone else.

    [He was the heir to a great family, but that family was ruined by the demons.

    The only survivor of the family, Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo, hereinafter referred to as Grandfel, walked the path of a demon hunter to take revenge on the demons.]

    The sacrifice of the Mage Tower was Senios, and that alone was enough.

    I could feel the pride of Grandfel rising.

    What I had to do was the same as always.

    A simple warm-up before rolling your brain can be helpful.

    Train your weak body. (Repeat) <ul><li> 35KM run (Sessful)</li></ul><ul><li> 2,500 push-ups (In Progress)</li></ul><ul><li> 1,500 pull-ups (Sessful)</li></ul><ul><li> 700 burpee test (Sessful)</li></ul>

    Now, the struggle began.

    *

    Floating garden.

    ck and green.

    A mismatched pair was sitting across from each other at a table.

    The first to speak was the green-haired Belliere.

    My application for the towers exit has been put on hold.

    Bit

    Belliere unconsciously bit her lips.

    She was aware that her purpose for the towers exit was not appropriate.

    But she thought Lee Hoyeol would understand the seriousness of the situation.

    I dont know how to do it. Is there any way to present a specific purpose?

    The Simuard familys curse of terminal illnesses.

    Her purpose was to treat it.

    Naturally, she didnt even know what the curse was.

    But it wasnt something she should me herself for.

    Wouldnt Simuard have tried the same?

    Nevertheless, they couldnt escape the curse of the terminal illness.

    Its not your responsibility. Senior Belliere.

    Matis, the founder of ck magic.

    In some areas, ck magic before its establishment was called a curse rather than magic.

    Thanks to this, Matis had also heard of Simuards curse of terminal illness.

    More than that, before he entered the Mage Tower, he had faced Simuards blood kin.

    It was neither magic nor ck magic.

    Matis ring, a magic tool that responded to the right mana.

    He adjusted the ring.

    At that time, the color of the ring hadnt changed.

    It was proof that the curse was not ck magic.

    I can tell just by looking at his face. There wont be much time left.

    If we use Senior Bellieres healing magic

    My healing magic?

    Shake

    Belliere shook her head.

    I probably can keep him breathing. But unless we solve the fundamental problem, the curse of terminal illness. It would be no different from necromancy.

    Matis looked at his teacup.

    The tea had cooled down for a while.

    The calm surface of the teacup felt bleak.

    ?

    At that moment.

    Suddenly, he heard a snort.

    When Matis raised his head, Belliere was smiling.

    With a bitter look on her face.

    Hes stupid. Actually, its not anything new. Because Marcelo has been the same since his childhood. Watching from his side, hes so foolish that its annoying. That man.

    Chief Marcelo is so foolish that its annoying?

    Senior Matis, do you know what the Simuard familys annual event is?

    Well, when ites to annual events

    It must be something that happened every year.

    If she was talking about something that happened every year in the mage family

    Belliere added to Matis, who felt troubled.

    Memorial service.

    !

    Because their blood kins die every year in the Simuard family.

    Oh dear.

    He had overlooked it.

    The curse of terminal illness was a blood-rted curse with no exceptions.

    It wasnt surprising that victims of the curse appear every year.

    Matis asked in wonder.

    But what does stupidity have to do with that?

    Ive never seen him sad.

    !

    Every single memory I have about him from childhood remains vivid. Even when his father passed away, and even when those close to him passed away. Marcelo never shed tears.

    Belliere hated Marcelo for being reticent.

    He was like a good kid waiting calmly for his turn toe someday.

    Belliere snorted again.

    Look, its the same now. What kind of meeting is he going to have with that body?

    Crystal Hall.

    Marcelo was conducting a roundtable meeting.

    If you asked them why they didnt attend the meeting.

    It was because they didnt think they could bear to see the weakened Marcelo.

    Im worried.

    Matis mouth went dry.

    As expected, was there nothing they could do?

    The moment he was about to reach for the teacup with a heavy heart.

    ?

    Ssh

    There were ripples in the calm teacup.

    The teacup was shaking slightly.

    The vibration gradually increased.

    The source of the vibration was getting closer.

    Belliere-nim!

    Skilled mage of healing school, Klee.

    Dash

    Klee, who was running in a hurry, was shocked.

    She didnt know Belliere was talking to Senior Matise.

    I am sorry for interrupting your conversation!

    Theres nothing to apologize for.

    We just finished talking. Its fine, Klee. Whats this about?

    Ah, actually!

    Was there an urgent situation within the healing school?

    He shouldnt listen to other peoples circumstances.

    As Matis was about to get up.

    I thought I should talk to you about the Crystal Hall, the roundtable meeting!

    Roundtable meeting?

    The roundtable meeting was still in progress.

    Belliere asked curiously.

    Continue, Klee.

    Hosh.

    Catching her breath.

    Soon, Klee continued.

    What did you say?

    But what she said was something they could never have imagined.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol wants to enter the Arcana Continent?

    Belliere and Matis.

    The two faced each other without either of them saying anything first.

    How could someone enter the Arcana Continent?

    They didnt know the method.

    But they could guess the reason.

    No way, the reason why Chief Lee decided to withhold my towers exit application

    Was it rted to Marcelo?

    It was not the time to guess.

    The three people hurriedly headed to the Crystal Hall.

    .

    .

    .

    The roundtable meeting.

    I dered in the Crystal Hall, in front of the mages.

    I intend to enter the Arcana Continent.

    With great confidence.

    It was the chief who must protect the Mage Tower.

    But now that I would be away for personal reasons.

    The appropriate procedure was to ask for understanding from all members of the Mage Tower.

    Indeed.

    All of this was due to Grandfels pride that valued formality and procedures. However, was it necessary to dere it at the roundtable meeting?

    Its like bragging in front of employees about taking annual leave.

    Exchange parchment paper would have been enough.

    Besides, I hadnt even confirmed whether the effect of [Map That Connects Everything] could work yet. What if I couldnt teleport to Arcana?

    Really, I dont even want to imagine the aftermath.

    However, my feelings were never revealed.

    The time away will not be long. So I would like you to refrain from making requests rted to me, including the application for the towers exit, for a few days. I ask for your understanding.

    I ask for your understanding, he said.

    Grandfel, I didnt know you could say something like this.

    Youve grown up.

    I was amazed.

    At the flowing silence, I realized.

    Wait, I forgot where this is.

    Suddenly, I recalled my past.

    When the manager said they hoped for the employees understanding, there was clearly a ridiculous reason behind it. But because of the damn ss society. I could only follow the superiors demand.

    I said that I asked for their understanding, but it was actually just a one-sided deration.

    Yeah, I had wondered why I suddenly acted like this. Without this pride, I was just a dead man. There was no way I could spit out the word understanding with this personality of a boomer.

    You dont have to, Chief Lee.

    It was Marcelo who broke the silence.

    Still, did this mean our rank was the same?

    Marcelo continued with a questioning look.

    While you are away, I will take over your work

    No, then it would be useless for me to visit the Arcana Continent.

    I refuse.

    Yes? You refuse.

    I will say it again. No one can rece my vacancy.

    I always felt this, but.

    Even if my mouth was crooked, I wondered how it could be this crooked.

    I was basically saying I would juste back and deal with it.

    I couldnt believe I spat out those words in such a grandiose and feisty manner.

    Still, thanks to that, It seemed my intentions were conveyed.

    I understand.

    Silence flowed again at Marcelos answer

    But the silence didntst long. Because the Mage Tower had learned about the existence of demons and the current status of the Arcana Continent through the new roundtable meeting.

    Whisper

    I could hear them talking even if I wasnt trying to.

    How would he enter the Arcana Continent?

    Did he find a new way?

    But even if its possible to enter, its too dangerous!

    Even the World Tree had felt threatened and sowed new seeds.

    The Arcana continent was on the brink of extinction.

    Since I said I would enter such a living hell.

    It was only natural for them to be concerned.

    Even if this Chief Lee Hoyeol were talking about.

    Someone raised his hand in the midst of themotion.

    It was a familiar face.

    It was the Senior Mage of Pure Magic, Banglet Tom.

    Even in this situation, he kept his formality.

    As expected, when learning anything, it was effective to learn it strictly.

    When I unintentionally nodded with satisfaction, Banglet said.

    Im not doubting your abilities, Chief, but are you okay on your own? As you know better than anyone else, the Arcana Continent is currently

    At Banglets question, all eyes focused on me.

    Creak

    Even Matis and Belliere, who entered the Crystal Hallte, had their eyes directed to me. Are you really entering the Arcana continent alone? Arent you too reckless?

    Each of them must be thinking like that.

    As I said, I will enter the Arcana Continent by myself.

    But there was no need to look at me pitifully.

    In Grandfels words, it could be called arrangement.

    Even if I looked like this.

    I have some strong reinforcements on the Arcana continent.

    Haiel. And the dark spirit.

    The dwarven flying boat flying in the skies of Arcana.

    Andstly.

    Akshans decisive battle weapon, the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    [Experience point is umting in the decisive battle weapon, Qirnberg Machine Tower.]

    [Fame is umting in the decisive battle weapon, Qirnberg Machine Tower.]

    [You obtain the right to acquire the umted experience and fame.]

    I didnt forget that experience point and fame was umting in the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    Therefore, even if I would be lonely when entering the Arcana continent, I wouldnt be alone.

    But this guys way of talking.

    It wasnt kind enough to exin the specific situation.

    But you have nothing to worry about.

    All I had to do was add firmly.

    Trust me.<ul><li>1. Chicken ribs is a metaphor for something that serves little use but would be a waste to throw away. Its apparently because chicken ribs have little flesh and a lot of bones. </li><li>2. Musoyu literally trantes to non-possession orck of possession. Musoyu doesnt mean not having anything. It just means not having unnecessary things. </li></ul>

 Chapter 138: Trust me (2)

    Chapter 138: Trust me (2)

    There wasnt much on the agenda.

    However, the impact of the roundtable meeting was in no way inferior to the first session.

    After the chief and senior mages left the Crystal Hall one by one.

    Those left behind began to talk resolutely.

    Where does his confidencee from?

    Skilled mage, Jibril.

    As could be seen from her shy hairstyle, Jibril was confident in everything she did.

    However, what Chief Lee Hoyeol had was something that went beyond her confidence.

    Hes going to enter Arcana alone?

    There was no need to exin the risks at length.

    You could see enough from the ruptures.

    Not only did they upy the Arcana continent.

    The demons also stretched out their magic to devour the world of adventurers.

    Shake

    I honestly dont know what hes thinking.

    Lynne, a skilled mage who liked to show off, said with trembling shoulders.

    Everyone in the Mage Tower knows that he is amazing, but I think this has gone too far. Arcana Continent is iparably more dangerous than a rupture, isnt it?

    Even if Lynne is good at saying unlucky things. I cant refute it.

    Yeah! Im right Yes? What do you mean I say unlucky things?!

    Bicker.

    In the midst of the arguments, Jibril smoothed her chin.

    Theres no way he doesnt know its dangerous.

    Rather, Lee Hoyeol probably knew the situation on the Arcana Continent better than they were.

    And unlike them, who had mediocre skills, he must also have an urate understanding of his abilities and limitations.

    !

    Then, could it be?

    Jibrils eyes sparkled.

    What if he has a reason to take that big risk?

    This was why country bumpkin nobles couldnt make it to the top.

    Where did they sell out their sophistication?

    Lynne, who was in the midst of the childish argument, turned her head.

    She couldnt miss out on Jibrils words.

    Yes? What did you just say, Miss Jibril?

    Its nothing. Keep quarreling. Lynne.

    What? Miss Jibril, I think you have a misunderstanding. This is not a quarrel, its like a duel to protect the honor of the family!

    Lynnes excuses and such.

    Jibril, who had be interested, couldnt hear them.

    She was already at the entrance of Crystal Hall.

    She found Klee being run over by the crowd.

    Sneak.

    That surprised me! Jibril?

    Jibril crossed her arms with Klees and asked subtly.

    Miss Klee. How did you gain profit from their conversation?

    Senior mages Belliere and Matis came to the Crystal Hall btedly after Chief Lee Hoyeols deration.

    Naturally, they came here because they had an inkling of what was going on, right?

    However, unlike Jibril, Klee didnt think that far.

    Profit? Seriously, I dont know anything!

    What was Jibril talking about all of a sudden?

    Even while being poked on the side.

    Klee sobbed with a wronged voice.

    Ah, that tickles! Seriously, what are you talking about!?

    .

    .

    .

    I dont get it. Why all of a sudden?

    Belliere hurried her steps.

    It was to catch up with him.

    What was so urgent?

    Chief Lee Hoyeol left as soon as the roundtable was over.

    Formality and manners.

    She knew that he never met without regr appointments, but

    Belliere was not in the mood to go through the procedures now.

    There must be a reason.

    Was the reason what she thought it was?

    If that really was the case.

    Belliere bit her lower lip.

    At least I cant just watch.

    Regardless of the chiefs abilities, it was an extremely dangerous task.

    Belliere knew.

    The existence of the high-ranking demon king that even the elder mages called demigods, including Karimjeva, had bowed down to.

    It was said that an overwhelming sacrifice was needed to revive a high-ranking demon king, but wasnt the Arcana continent already in a state no different from a living hell? There must have been more than enough sacrifices.

    A high-ranking demon king.

    Or a simr existence likely had appeared on the Arcana continent. No, if that were the case, the continent would have fallen into the hands of the demons.

    I dont think Ill be of any help.

    If it was such a strong enemy, nothing would change even if Belliere joined him. But this was a matter of the heart. Even if her mind knew, her heart couldnt stand still.

    Knock.

    Belliere knocked on the chiefs office door.

    Its Belliere Yushia.

    Her eyes were somber.

    It had caused quite a stir at the roundtable meeting.

    As if pretending there was nothing wrong, a calm voice was heard.

    You maye in. Senior Belliere.

    Creak

    When Belliere opened the door and entered, what she saw was the same sight as usual. A minimalistic office. Hoyeol sitting at his desk with an excessively upright posture.

    As expected, it was not easy to face Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    But Belliere was prepared.

    This had nothing to do with Marcelo.

    I apologize for visiting you without making any appointment.

    I will ept your apology.

    I will also ask for forgiveness in advance foring here tomit a breach of etiquette. Chief Lee Hoyeol, I have a question I would like to ask you.

    Hoyeol raised head.

    Belliere faced Hoyeol.

    Joy and sadness.

    A face that showed none of those emotions.

    Confronting that face made her questions grow bigger.

    Is it really because of my application for the towers exit

    That you enter the Arcana Continent?

    If she didnt know anything, she would have thought it was nonsense.

    But Belliere had clearly identified with her own eyes.

    Elder Mage Senios

    Hoyeol mourned Senios more seriously than anyone else.

    Although it was only for a short moment, she had witnessed a glimpse of his inner self.

    Because of that Belliere was able to conclude her business.

    I want to know why the Chief wants to enter the Arcana continent.

    It was Hoyeol who put her application for the towers exit on hold.

    He probably knew the intent of her question better than anyone else.

    Bellieres prediction was right.

    Clink

    ?

    She thought she had followed him straight in.

    When did he hold a teacup in his hand in that short amount of time?

    Putting down his teacup, Hoyeol answered.

    His answer couldnt have been clearer.

    Because the Simuard family is there.

    !

    As someone had said.

    Because the mountain is there, you climb the mountain.

    .

    .

    .

    No one else knew this, but Belliere needed to know the reason.

    If it wasnt for Bellieres towers exit application, the fact that Marcelo was suffering from a curse of terminal illness.

    I wouldnt have been able to carry out any quests rted to it.

    Because the Simuard family is there.

    But this crooked mouth was always the problem, seriously.

    Even though this mouth could work fine, this crooked mouth caused a problem.

    I promised myself once again.

    Even if there was no book in the world I could read because of my pickiness.

    Lets never dig up a collection of famous quotes.

    Anyway, thanks to her visit, I saved the trouble.

    I had many questions to ask Belliere.

    I needed information about Marcelos current status as well as the [Request From the Simuard Family] quest. But for some reason, Bellieres reaction was unusual.

    Haha.

    A smallugh.

    By any chance, did she notice my shallow quote?

    My feet went numb for a moment.

    Im sorry, but I have to apologize again.

    ?

    I thought about this before.

    Before I could question her.

    Belliere continued in a grim voice.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol. I will also enter the Arcana Continent together with you.

    Marcelo and Belliere.

    I didnt know and I didnt have the desire to know about the rtionship between the two of them. But I could see that Belliere was genuinely concerned about Marcelo.

    You could tell just by looking at the application form she submitted.

    Yeah. Theres nothing wrong with going together.

    If there was nothing else I had to consider, it would be great for both me and Belliere.

    But like I said, it wasnt a situation that could happen.

    However, I couldnt exin the effect of the item and my title to Belliere.

    I am afraid I have to decline your request.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol, I!

    I can guess how you feel, Senior Belliere.

    So, I had no choice but to speak as myself once again.

    Still, trust me.

    Of course, even if she didnt apany me, Bellieres help was still needed.

    And I also want to ask you something.

    I will answer.

    I need information about the Simuard family. From exact location to approximate family members. More specifically, I want to hear about Countess Simuard.

    !

    When I asked that, Belliere finally raised her head, which she had lowered in dismay. Then sheid out information she knew about Simuard and the curse of their terminal illness.

    It wasnt until the story was over that Belliere seemed to realize it.

    We have been close since childhood but I may be mistaken or misunderstand something. So I think it would be most urate to ask the person concerned.

    When it came to that, this pride reacted before I could.

    Marcelo Simuard.

    Information about his family.

    Was it really the right thing to get it through a third party?

    Normally, this pride would have never tolerated it.

    But as long as the demons were involved.

    Even this could have been a scheme of the demons.

    Because the demons were that kind of race.

    If it is true that the curse of the terminal illness is rted to the demons.

    What would happen if Marcelo found out? At that time, Marcelos quiet anger toward the demos could run out of control.

    I dont have the confidence to stop something like that either.

    To put it bluntly, if Marcelo brought out a magic tool and set out to annihte the demons, who could stop him? In addition, such negative emotions would eventually became the demons power.

    I summed up theplicated reason in one word.

    No.

    ?

    A violent change of emotion is not good for him.

    At that moment, Bellieres pupils flinched.

    Same with Matis.

    As expected, senior mages could understand each other well.

    Oh, except for one, Bensch William.

    His towers exit application was more annoying than spam messages.

    Silence

    Belliere opened her mouth after a short silence.

    I understand your reason and intention. But

    Her concern turned to me this time.

    No matter what, carrying such a burden alone!

    There is nothing to worry about.

    No, I really meant it.

    I had the effect of the [Last Adventurer] title.

    But this time too, I had no choice but to speak in my own way.

    To live is to swim in solitude.

    Please dont wrap up the dark history, Grandfel.

    Dont you feel sorry for me who is swimming in that dark history?

    .

    .

    .

    I want to talk to the evil dragon hunter, Lee Hoyeol.

    Skal dropped a bombshell announcement after a long time.

    Naturally, it was enough to attract public attention.

    Unofficially ranking number one, Lee Hoyeol.

    Would the meeting between him and Skal, 1st in the official ranking,e true?

    The rankers paid more attention than anyone else.

    Dont you think theres something entangled?

    Evil dragon hunter. Skal, how did that bastard know it was an evil dragon in the first ce? We couldnt even tell if it was a lizard or a dragon because it was buried in thebyrinth, right?

    If you think about Skals ss. There is a high probability that it is rted to the dragon knights [ss quest].

    Shining.

    Rox, Cam, and Dmitry had a constructive conversation for the first time in a while.

    A meeting between Lee Hoyeol and Skal. They knew the weight of it.

    Dmitry trembled.

    Skals ss quest. It gives me goosebumps just listening to it.

    Hidden ss, dragon knight.

    Moreover, thanks to Skal insisting on keeping himself mysterious, the sss ability was hidden. But anyone could tell. that the potential of the dragon knight was endless.

    Indeed. It reminds me of the old days~

    The days when Arcana was just a game.

    Cami once aimed at Skal with a bowstring.

    She didnt have any particr grudge.

    She had no choice because she got caught up in a quest.

    What Skal was riding at that time was not a dragon, but an ordinary horse.

    But he didnt get hit even once. I felt like I was going to die out of frustration.

    Skal evaded countless arrows and magic andmanded the battlefield.

    Watching the scene, Shining concluded.

    If Skal was reborn as a [dragon knight] who wielded a real dragon, there would be no yers who couldpete with him in the Arcana. No, there would be no guilds who could.

    Dmitry said in a wronged voice.

    Yes, because its a rare hidden ss! Great potential? I can understand that. Besides, its the dragon knight. But how is he going to ride a dragon who is at the top of Zero Mountain? To be honest, Iveughed about it behind his back. But!

    Lee Hoyeol.

    The moment the name came out of Skals mouth.

    Dmitry froze.

    It may be different if its Lee Hoyeol! Its impossible for Skal or us to hunt dragons, but look at Lee Hoyeols performance in the Thefern Labyrinth this time! What did they call him? A ray of light in the infinitely deep darkness?!

    Cami usually would have tripped up Dmitry.

    But Cami also nodded seriously this time.

    It was not something tough about.

    What if. What if Hoyeol-ssi cooperates with Skal?

    Hey, that sounds really horrible!

    What if Skal escapes from being half a dragon knight?

    Wow. Just hearing it made me tired.

    Dmitry, thats enough. Rox, what do you think?

    Rox, who had been silent, opened his mouth.

    Dragon knight. The potential isparable to that of the [archmage].

    !

    Rox, are you holding a grudge?

    Archmage.

    It was Jessies ss.

    Now, Jessie Heinness had left the nest called Shining.

    I am not holding a grudge, I just coldly know my ce.

    If Jessie had stayed, he wouldnt have been particrly worried.

    But now the situation had changed.

    Rox continued quietly.

    We have no choice but to keep an eye on the situation.

    Beyond what the world focused on.

    .

    .

    .

    However, not all rankers had the same situation.

    Nam Taemin.

    Leonie.

    Hisagi.

    Three guild masters of the Great Alliance.

    As soon as they heard Skals deration, the three thought.

    First of all, Leonie was stunned.

    Hey, look at that crazy guy?!

    What did Lee Hoyeol hate the most?

    It was rudeness.

    But that guy mentioned Hoyeols name in front of the media.

    Skal must have lost his touch while living in seclusion. Evil dragon hunter? He wanted to meet Hoyeol? She didnt know what he wanted, but.

    That bastard. He cant do that in this life.

    Seriously.

    She was going through a lot of trouble just to get a cup of tea.

    Was that the attitude of the person who asked for cooperation?

    Tsk, tsk.

    Leonie clicked her tongue.

    Next to her, Hisagi nodded furiously.

    Leonie-ssi is right. Skal made a mistake.

    Hisagi and other guild members of Inazuma.

    They had experience.

    The experience of almost being shut out by Hoyeol in the Yusra Kingdom.

    So, as a senior in etiquette education, he had something to say.

    The procedure is to bow down politely before having a conversation.

    You speak well.

    Nam Taemin never thought there woulde a day in his life when he would agree with Hisagis words.

    Nam Taemins thoughts were not much different from those of the two.

    He didnt know what kind of business Skal had with Hoyeol-ssi, but.

    He made a big mistake.

    .

    .

    .

    Indeed.

    Their prediction was correct.

    Soon, Hoyeol appeared on the portal of the Mage Tower.

    Arge crowd of people flocked to Hoyeol.

    Gulp

    Reporters seemed to be eager to get their cameras and microphones at once. But this wasnt just anyone else, this was Lee Hoyeol.

    Reporters swallowed their saliva, took their turns ording to formality, and carefully asked their questions.

    What do you think of yer Skals deration?

    Skal-ssi said something about evil dragon hunter.

    The Being That Should Not Be Awakened is a dragon

    Hoyeol silently listened to the questions.

    But his kindness didnt stretch more than that.

    At the end of the numerous questions.

    Hoyeol opened his mouth.

    From now on, I will regard it as a distraction.

    !!!

    .

    .

    .

    I had a lot to worry about.

    But, what?

    Evil dragon hunter? Did he spread that rumor around the neighborhood?!

    I think our rtionship is over even before it starts, Skal.

    I continued in a voice colder than ever.

    Would you mind getting out of the way? I have no time to waste.

 Chapter 139: Arcana (1)

    Chapter 139: Arcana (1)

    [World quest: Evil Dragon Hunter]

    You who hunted a n of evil dragons.

    The legend of the mountain is calling you.

    Reach the summit of the Zero Mountain. (In progress)

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    This world quest started when I got rid of that monster.

    I was the only one who knew of its existence. yers who contributed to the disposal also received a quest, but only the regr quest. In short, the grade of the quest was different.

    But he called me an evil dragon hunter!

    How did Skal find out that alias?

    I honestly didnt want to think about it. But the train of thought naturally continued. This was a world quest that could have an impact on the entire Arcana World.

    It must be the message.

    During the [Seed of the World Tree] quest, a message appeared to all yers. Hidden ss, dragon knight. The message rted to the evil dragon hunter must have appeared only to Skal.

    Is it a good thing among the misfortunes?

    Yes, thinking about it, lets consider it as a good thing. Of course, it became meaningless from the moment Skal shouted my name in front of the camera.

    Even three visits to the cottage wont be enough, Skal.

    I walked on, brooding over it.

    I headed to the portal.

    Like I said, I didnt have time.

    However.

    Whisper

    The sound of reporters talking in the back made me stop in my tracks.

    Did he just reject Skals request?

    Isnt this going to take a toll on Skals pride?

    More than rejecting it, didnt he seem really angry?

    Exactly! Its like meeting Skal would be a waste of time!

    Mage Towers lobby.

    Since the portal was there, that space was open to anyone.

    As the co-chief of the Mage Tower, I knew that fact better than anyone else.

    Grandfel valued formalities and procedures. This ce was not my living room, and I had no intention of saying anything or having a conversation.

    But today was different.

    It was very annoying.

    I stopped walking and turned.

    I looked at the crowd.

    I hadnt even said anything yet.

    Gasp!

    Silence came immediately

    I opened my mouth amidst the silence.

    It was a stern request, not an order.

    Also, I would like you to remain quiet inside the Mage Tower for the time being.

    Absolute stability was essential for patients.

    .

    .

    .

    Marcelo copsed.

    In a separate room at the Magic Towers healing school.

    Skilled mages, including Klee, couldnt let down their guard.

    What should we do, Klee?

    For now, lets calm down. Everyone.

    I expected it, but I didnt expect it to be this sudden.

    The curse of the Simuards family.

    Even if they covered it up, word of mouth spreads quickly.

    Moreover, the person who was cursed had no intention of hiding it.

    Marcelo breathed heavily on the bed.

    Belliere watched Marcelo from next to him.

    It was the first time since childhood that she saw his eyes closed.

    Youre the same.

    Even the way he slept.

    He still had the same stupidly honest personality.

    The senior mages, including Belliere, received Marcelos will.

    The content was as honest as he was. It was a will that did not talk about his life and only thought about the Mage Tower.

    Damn it. Although I knew it. Even if its a curse, its still awful.

    Benschs voice came from beyond the door of the separate room.

    Several senior mages hade to visit Marcelo.

    But meeting him was impossible.

    Bellieres gaze stared at the air.

    To be precise, at the curse symbol floating in the air.

    From the moment Marcelo copsed until now.

    The curse pattern was gradually bing darker.

    As if absorbing Marcelos life.

    Knock.

    Belliere replied to the knock.

    You maye in. Senior Matis.

    When the door opened, she could see Benschs face through the gap.

    His eyes were full of desire to enter, but in the current situation, Benschs fuss wouldnt be of much help.

    Hey!!

    Beliere didnt have to open her mouth.

    His natural enemy.

    Tak

    Matis closed the door firmly.

    Then he looked at the pattern of curses that floated in the air.

    I dont feel any magic.

    Thats right. It doesnt look like a magic circle either.

    Stare.

    Matis looked at his ring.

    As expected, the rings color hadnt changed.

    Misceneous magic, ck magic.

    The structure of the ck magic circle was also misceneous and different.

    The symbol of the curse was not even ck magic.

    Just in case, he thought of one thing.

    Belliereughed bitterly.

    Its neither magic nor ck magic. In the end, our predictions were right.

    How is Chief Marcelo?

    Like I told you. Im forcing him to live.

    A state in which only the functions of the body were maintained through healing magic.

    Matis brow flinched.

    It would take a lot of mana to maintain that level of healing magic.

    But Belliere showed no signs of exhaustion.

    Is she taking turns maintaining magic with the skilled mages?

    No, even skilled mages of the healing school did not seem to have free ess to this ce.

    If the limit of the magic power had been reached, she should have reached it a long time ago Matis concerned gaze soon turned to Bellieres outfit, which was different from usual.

    Wait, it was a priests dress, not a robe?

    Noticing his gaze, Belliere smoothed her sleeve.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol told me that this would help me.

    Chief Lee?

    Looking at the pattern, it was a magic tool belonging to the Goddess Church. No, the Church calls it a holy relic, not a magic tool. Whatever the name, its all thanks to the effect of the holy relic.

    A holy relic given by Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Thanks to this, she was able to stay by Marcelos side.

    Matis swallowed heavily.

    Hes meticulous in unexpected areas.

    It was Hoyeol who had saved Muon, the Holy Land of the Goddess Church.

    It wouldnt be strange if Hoyeol had the holy relic of the Goddess Church. If Goddess Church had pride, they would have repaid his favor in some way.

    As soon as he finished thinking, Belliere opened her mouth.

    In the end, I guess Ill have no choice but to wait. For Chief Lee Hoyeols return.

    .

    All that could be heard was Marcelos breathing.

    This gloomy mood wasnt good.

    Belliere opened her mouth to refresh the atmosphere.

    How is the mood of the seniors?

    They are concerned about the absence of the chief.

    Because there is no way they could know. The reason why Chief Lee headed to Arcana

    Chief Lee Hoyeol only announced his n to enter the Arcana continent.

    He didnt disclose his purpose.

    Now Marcelo had fallen and Hoyeol had headed to the Arcana continent.

    It was as if a threat had suddenly arisen to the two chiefs safety.

    However.

    The time away will not be long. So I would like you to refrain from making requests rted to me, including the application for the towers exit, for a few days. I ask for your understanding.

    Because the Simuard family is there.

    Still, trust me.

    Belliere, Matis.

    At least, the two seniors had faith in him.

    Thats why they were able to open their mouth.

    It might be okay to be nervous once in a while for a few days.

    But the change came much earlier than they thought.

    ?

    The symbol of the curse was fluctuating differently than before.

    !

    Before, it had just gradually be clearer, but now it was repeating the process of bing clearer and then darker.

    The frivolous glow felt as if though were terrorizing them.

    Frustrated, Belliere looked out the window.

    The sun hasnt set yet.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    It hadnt even been half a day since he left the Mage Tower.

    It wasnt enough time to set foot on the Arcana continent.

    Had he found a clue about the curse of the terminal illness?

    *

    [Crossroads in the Sunset]

    [Rmended level: Lv.380]

    [Copse progress: 0.6%]

    I entered the rupture that was created closest to the Mage Tower.

    My reason was simple.

    I wasnt confident.

    Will I have any mana left to manifest a portal when returning to the reality?

    I was certain that I would return to the Mage Tower.

    My destination was not the rupture but the Arcana continent.

    How would I return to reality?

    I only knew one way.

    By activating the effect of [The Last Adventurer].

    It meant that I had to die once in the Arcana Continent to trigger the effect.

    But could I, Grandfel, quietly close my eyes? On the Arcana Continent filled with demons?

    I could guarantee.

    Not only I would hunt the demons until I ran out of mana.

    I would hunt until my body was in tatters.

    Thats why I chose the closest rupture.

    If I had to, I would call a taxi and go back to the Mage Tower.

    Swaa

    Soon, thendscape of rupture appeared in the sunset.

    But I couldnt afford to enjoy it today.

    I opened the inventory straight away.

    [Map That Connects All Things]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: You can find out the location of something that someone secretly hid, someone lost, or something hidden somewhere. You can also teleport to the location of that object just once.

    However, when the teleportation effect is activated, all effects are lost immediately.]

    [Description: A magic tool with infinite possibilities depending on how you use it.]

    The demon kings loot.

    I thought about it again before immediately activating the effect.

    I had forgotten the setting of the Arcana.

    When Arcana was just a game, the flow of time in Arcana was four times faster than in reality.

    One day in reality was four days in Arcana. It was confirmed through Frost that this setting was still in effect even after the Cataclysm.

    It depends on how you think about it.

    Thanks to this, I probably could afford to rx a little.

    Still, I might think that time was running out.

    Of course, it was I only thought of this inwardly.

    Even the passage of time is not a problem for me.

    Yeah, this was how I talked. This big mouth.

    I didnt hesitate.

    I recalled the coordinates in my head as if I were manifesting a portal.

    Simuard. The location is in the eastern part of the Imperial Capital City. Near Lake Narnia.

    Goo

    Light came out from the [Map That Connects All Things].

    The demon kings energy had been purified through the exorcism.

    The only thing to worry about was the effect of the item.

    A message emerged in the pouring light.

    [You have entered the Arcana Continent that is heading towards destruction.]

    .

    .

    .

    It reminded me of the Arcana I saw in various advertisements.

    Needless to say, Zero Mountain always appeared.

    The night view of Arcana appeared as often as the Zero Mountain.

    Dozens of stars embroidered in the night sky.

    The night sky of Arcana was filled with starsrger than the real moon. Yes, I had opened my eyes in the Arcana continent. The next thing I witnessed after the message was the night sky in Arcana.

    Doom

    There was a huge pupil in the sky.

    A gaze was looking down on the Arcana Continent of Arcana as if watching.

    I noticed.

    No, I, a demon hunter, felt it instinctively.

    [Skill Natural Enemy Rtionship is activated.]

    Indeed.

    Instead of stars, the eyes of the demons embroidered the night sky of Arcana.

    I spat out my sentiment.

    Its a terrible sight.

    Malice was spilling all over the Arcana Continent.

    The pride in my heart reacted more intensely than ever.

    Grandfel couldnt even tolerate breathing the same air as demons. Really, he probably would have fired magic at the eyes of the night sky at any moment now.

    However, there was a procedure that was just as important as pride.

    I had a reason to enter the Arcana Continent.

    I checked the quest window.

    [Quest: Request from the Simuard family]

    The mage family Simuard.

    They have a curse of terminal illness imposed on them.

    Dig into the root of the curse.

    Visit Simuard Mansion. (Sessful)

    Face Countess Simuard. (In Progress)

    In order to uncover the curse of terminal illness entangled in the Simuard family.

    I took a heavy step.

    As expected of one of the most powerful magic families on the continent.

    The size of the mansion couldnt be captured with just one nce.

    Above all, the exterior was fine.

    At this point in time, even the northernrgest city, Frost, has fallen.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship] became sharper and more extensive day by day.

    My demon hunter sense was feeling it.

    There was a demon inside Simuards mansion.

    It was not difficult to discern their identity.

    As stated in quests goal, the demon was likely to be Countess Simuard. I recalled information about Mrs. Simuard that I had heard through Belliere.

    Godmother, Y Simuard. She is practically the head of the Simuard family.

    Countess Simuard had been acting as the housekeeper on behalf of the short-lived Simuard family. Belliere, recalling her memories, touched her temple.

    But Im sorry. Nothinges to mind about her. Strangely, the image of Marcelo that I saw on the same day and at the same time is vivid in my memory. As if only the afterimage of Madam Simuard had been cut out

    It might sound unfortunate, but the mages of Mage Tower were smart.

    Apprentice mages were the pride of their families,pletely talented, and most of them were embarrassed to hear that.

    Belliere was a senior mage who couldnt bepared to them. When she said it was clear in memory. It really meant it was clear as if she just saw it.

    Its definitely fishy.

    So.

    I half-guessed it from there.

    It might be the demons status abnormality.

    And at this moment, in front of the mansion, I was convinced.

    Simuard.

    The demon entangled with the curse of the terminal illness.

    She wore a mask of the countess.

    I felt it once again.

    Demons were so fearless.

    She was messing with a mage family.

    Well, I had seen a demon who had tried to betray an elder mage, a demigod.

    Once again, it was as expected of demons.

    Thrud

    Suddenly, I felt a presence from beyond the darkness.

    A man dressed in a tuxedo.

    He held a magicmp in his hand and spoke to me.

    Its been a while since I had a guest. Although I dont know what kind of business you have.

    Creak

    He opened the door and greeted me politely.

    I am Seo Hatif, butler of the Simuard family. Our Simuard house is open to anyone. Would you like to rest?

    Yes, it was very demon-like to put an innocent person like this at the forefront. Anyway, as befitting of a counts butler, he was impably polite. To the point that I couldnt refuse.

    Thank you.

    I followed the butler, Seo, into Simuard mansion.

    Someone would ask if I had gone crazy.

    Even to me, it seemed crazy.

    But this was also my heavy pride.

    In my heart, I wanted to blow up the entire mansion where the demon resided. This was the Simuard family, Marcelos home. I was being considerate of Marcelo, who was struggling with curses.

    You are innocent.

    At the same time.

    Nobless Oblige also included being considerate of the vassals who served Simuard.

    In addition.

    Im sorry, but what did you just say?

    I looked up at the sky without answering.

    It wasnt just the eyes of the demons in the night sky.

    My arrangement had been waiting in the clouds since a while ago.

    [Flying machine, Iron Castle: Waiting formand]

    Therefore.

    I confidently stood at the Simuard mansion.

    Heading to the demons mouth.

 Chapter 140: Arcana (2)

    Chapter 140: Arcana (2)

    Time was running out, but the preparations were thoroughlypleted.

    Even if it was only to avoid dying on the Arcana continent under the pressure of pride. One of those preparations was to join forces with the dwarves.

    I understand your grand intention.

    As expected, it was shameless of me to adjust the timing

    No, Haiel was reliable.

    She took after someone so I was certain she would get the job done.

    I didnt vite any procedure.

    By the way, I hadnt even thought about this message.

    [You have entered the Arcana continent that is heading towards destruction.]

    Below the entry notification.

    Messages appeared one after another.

    [Youve met the conditions.]

    [You will be rewarded.]

    First of all, I could tell just by looking at the first two lines.

    This was a quest-rted message.

    Including ss quests.

    There were several quests currently being carried out, but I could only think of one quest to reward me.

    [Demon King uros vs Dwarves].

    It was clearly the war quest where I umted millions of contributions.

    How is it? Is it correct?

    [The oath with the corresponding force is valid.]

    [The rtionship with the corresponding force is already at maximum.]

    [The influence in the corresponding force is already at its maximum]

    Indeed, that was the answer.

    I looked at the message without feeling ttered.

    The corresponding force was, of course, the dwarves.

    The oath must be between Akshan and the dwarves.

    I had expected this message thus far.

    So what kind of reward would I receive instead?

    I secretly started counting chickens before they hatched.

    However.

    [You have obtainedmand of the flying machine, the Iron Castle.]

    This was a reward that exceeded my expectations.

    I had takenmand several times.

    So I couldnt help but make a fuss.

    I canmand the dwarves decisive battle weapon?

    I, Lee Hoyeol, also had a conscience.

    Even if I was called thest demon hunter.

    I wasnt so shameless that I would continuously use Akshans oath that I hadnt even been aware of.

    At most, one dwarven weapon or armor.

    I had expected that as a reward.

    If they gave me this kind of reward, my conscience would be shaken!

    Who were the dwarves?

    Although they had a different direction from the Mage Tower, they possessed technical skillsparable to the Mage Tower. Iron Castle was the culmination of that technology. That flying boat would be my backup.

    They really bring it all.

    Demons, monsters.

    Apart from when [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was activated.

    Would there be anything that could stop Iron Castle besides bad weather? Well, even now, it could take out a hundred enemies.

    From the ground to the sky. Iron Castle was flying leisurely even on the Arcana Continent that was filled with demons.

    But I knew.

    This tiring personality.

    This damn pure integrity.

    I cant use it against my pride.

    I had a rigid personality.

    How could I use the Iron Castle for something that wasnt rted to the oath?

    But today, for this moment, it was okay.

    At the end of the day, the goal is to hunt demons.

    This, too, was like an extension of the Holy War.

    Okay, weve arrived.

    While I was diligently thinking about it.

    I finally reached the entrance of the mansion.

    As expected, its size was huge.

    A mansion like this not far from the capital of the Empire.

    Marcelo, you are from a very wealthy family, arent you?

    Unlike our smart-ass Grandfel.

    The garden is managed thoroughly.

    Haha. Its an honor that you recognize our hard work. For the Simuard family. I, Seo, and other employees are doing our best.

    I, Lee Hoyeol.

    Suffering from Grandfels pride, I cleaned the house every day.

    At the time, I was worried that I might be getting housewifes eczema.

    I realized one thing.

    Its not normal to do housework properly.

    It used to be such a hassle just to tidy up my office in my studio apartment.

    The hard work of the employees who manage these mansions.

    I couldnt ignore it.

    I acknowledge your pride.

    Your praise is too much.

    Did my words make him feel better?

    Seos gaze turned to theke.

    The scenery of Lake Narnia is just as beautiful as the garden. If you dont mind, I will show you to a room with a beautiful view of theke.

    A beautiful view of theke.

    So you mean theke where the demons pupil shines in the sky? If I didnt know anything, I would have been horrified. I would have wondered if he was seeing the same thing as I was.

    Status abnormality, hallucination.

    But I knew what was going on.

    I also knew that the culprit was the demon.

    I knew it was not Seos fault.

    I see.

    What came out of my mouth was an appropriate answer.

    At the same time.

    Seohid his hand on the door of the mansion.

    Then wee to Simuard.

    Creak!

    When the door opened, I felt the energy of the demon.

    Even if you werent a demon hunter, you would have no choice but to stop in your tracks.

    First of all, it was too dark inside the mansion.

    It was hard to find a single light.

    To the point that it became difficult to do activities.

    Thank you for your hard work. Miss Emma.

    Ah, Butler. The person next to you?

    He is a guest. Please make another seat for us to eat.

    However, Seo and the other servants were not aware of this.

    As expected, it wouldnt be strange if it was a status abnormality.

    The demons belly.

    When I came in and checked the scenery in person, I was a little concerned.

    It must be a high-ranking demon at least.

    This was the demon who swallowed up an entire mage family.

    Considering that not only Belliere but also Marcelo was suffering from a status abnormality Rather than a high-ranking demon, it must be at the level of a demon king? I really did something I wouldnt have dared to do if it werent for [The Last Adventurer] effect.

    But even if I realized that

    My confident attitude didnt change.

    I opened my mouth calmly.

    Thank you for your hospitality.

    No. It is time for the head of the family toe down soon

    Seo beckoned as if guiding me.

    If you dont mind, will you sit down first?

    Following his suggestion.

    I sat down at the table.

    Tablewares were arranged neatly.

    Servants moved without breaking formality even in the dark. I didnt want to say this in a situation where I walked into the demons mouth, but

    For some reason.

    I was very satisfied at this moment.

    No, beyond feeling satisfied, I felt at ease.

    Born as the sessor to a great family and having experienced the end of prosperity

    Yeah, it must be because of that damn setting!

    For that reason, a medieval-style mansion should be unfamiliar to modern people.

    But I feltfortable as if I was in my own home.

    Even when they put down the tableware, they didnt tter and make a sound.

    My mouth that couldnt even let the slightest mistake pass by was staying still This meant that the servants of the Simuard family truly had no fault whatsoever.

    Of course.

    [Skill, Natural Enemy Rtionship will be activated.]

    Except for that one.

    A presence felt from upstairs.

    Devouring the Simuard family.

    The culprit behind the curse of terminal illness.

    The demon wasing.

    I heard her voice.

    Have you introduced the mansion to the guest, Seo?

    I will give him the details after the meal.

    Yes, do as you please.

    She knew my existence.

    Well, she must have noticed my approach since the moment Seo came out to meet me.

    But she would never imagine that I was a demon hunter.

    Until I activated the [Exorcism].

    Soon, a shadow approached the table.

    Countess Simuard.

    The demon greeted me.

    Oh my, I amte for introduction. I am Y Simuard. Unintentionally, I take on the role of the head of the Simuard family. By the way Youre wearing an unfamiliar dress, arent you?

    On the topic of unfamiliar clothes.

    She was talking about the suit, which was essential for me.

    Yes, even in reality, my outfit got some strange looks.

    It was only natural that I got the same reaction in Arcana.

    But I didnt answer her back.

    The reason?

    It was simple.

    I didnt engage in unnecessary conversations with prey.

    ?

    Silence

    Did the servants notice the sudden silence?

    The hands filling the ss paused for a moment.

    But Noblesse Oblige.

    I had to thank the servants for their hard work.

    Thank you.

    I thanked them despite the silence.

    N-No.

    I didnt answer the madams question and thanked them instead.

    The servants looked perplexed, but there was no way this mouth could remain silent once it opened.

    Lift

    I lifted the ss and waved it in the air.

    Ripple.

    A wine with a subtle red color.

    I had never even had a ss of wine in my life.

    I shamelessly spoke.

    It has a heavy, non-sticky scent.

    I didnt know what made it different from the smell of grape juice.

    A ripening period that is neither too short nor excessive.

    Of course, I didnt even know how old this wine was.

    Its the perfect wine for dinner.

    Are you a sommelier or what.

    (TL notes: Sommelier = someone whose job is to serve and give advice about wine in a restaurant.)

    Even though I just said that, I couldnt help but feel doubtful. I had added all kinds of rhetoric while having green tea bags that cost a few hundred won each.

    I put down my ss and continued.

    I know it will be great even if I dont drink it.

    TThank you.

    Not only the servants, but this time even the butler Seo looked flustered.

    I had chattered away while ignoring the really important things.

    Again, Y Simuard.

    No, the demons question flew in.

    Youre quite knowledgeable about wine. Did youe from the South by any chance?

    But this time, I didnt respond.

    I told you, right?

    Nobeless Oblige.

    It was just for the servants who served Marcelos Simuard family. I was just following the procedures.

    So, what Im saying is, dont cross the line, inferior race.

    Cold silence flowed again-

    I opened my mouth only after the food was served in front of me.

    Its a cooking method suitable for excellent raw materials.

    By the way, even if I didnt drink, I needed to eat.

    Well, a ghost who dies after eating has color and charm.

    (TL note: A ghost who dies after eating has color and charm is a proverb used to express the importance of eating.)

    No, even if we said the same thing, lets refine it.

    Before and after strenuous activity.

    Protein intake is a necessity, not an option.

    .

    .

    .

    The Simuard family.

    Godmother, Y Simuard.

    When did she im to be the mother of the Simuard family?

    No one knew exactly.

    Even members of the family didnt know.

    But no one doubted Y.

    A condition engraved down through the generations of the Simuard family.

    That was what the demons curse was.

    Over the window, Y looked at the night sky reflected in theke.

    Its a spectacr view.

    Who would have thought that the scenery seen only in the demon world would also unfold on the Arcana Continent.

    Indeed, it was worth spending decades rotting away in the body of an insignificant human.

    From now on, stay as peaceful as it is now.

    Y had no intention of leaving.

    She didnt want to be thrown into hell like the foolish demon kings and the poor great evil Greed. Unlike those foolish ones, she knew how to build strength without having to step up.

    It wont be long before you too, Marcelo.

    Human beings were foolish.

    Even the humans that were called mages, the smartest among humans, were no exception.

    They had a deal that allowed them to develop their talent at the expense of their lifespan.

    I am not even a God. Is that possible?

    It was a trick.

    It was thanks to the status abnormality that made them believe that the deal was real and that it really worked. They traded life for a little bit of confidence. Y let out a smile.

    Weak human being. Well, thanks to them, I have grown so much.

    Y knew.

    Quality was as important as the amount of sacrifice.

    In that regard, the blood of the Simuard family was the highest level of offering.

    Among the offerings, Marcelo Simuard was an ecstatic prey.

    If I take his life, I!

    Atst.

    She would have the power to change the rank of the demon kings.

    She could also stop being covered in human skin.

    Compared to the time that had passed, there was only a short time left.

    Luckily, entertainment is rolling in.

    Why did she greet guests while acting as the head of the family?

    Like she said, it was a simple y.

    It was always a pleasure to look at a human being in fear.

    So she yed with her little hands and feet.

    To wee the guest.

    And now.

    What is this?

    Y was in a state of difort.

    The silver-haired mans reaction was unusual.

    If he was an ordinary human being.

    He should be in fear even before she revealed herself.

    There had to be a sign of agitation.

    A house buried in darkness. Hands and feet who didnt feel out of ce in such a mansion. Being overwhelmed by the atmosphereing from there was a natural response for humans.

    But how could he behave so naturally in a mansion like this?

    He looks unfamiliar.

    Y thought hard.

    Currently, the Arcana Continent was distorted due to tectonic shifts from the Demon World.

    Could this be a man who was washed away from a distant region in the aftermath of the tectonic shift?

    Was that why he couldnt even grasp his situation?

    To find out how the man felt, Y spoke to him.

    Youre wearing an unfamiliar dress, arent you?

    However, no answer was returned.

    She wondered if he didnt hear her.

    That wasnt the case.

    !

    She was ignored.

    It has a heavy, non-sticky scent.

    A ripening period that is neither too short nor excessive.

    Its the perfect wine for dinner.

    The man was talking and waving his ss in a straight, upright posture.

    It wasnt just one time either.

    Just having a good conversation with the insignificant servants.

    He was tantly ignoring her words.

    As if he wouldnt talk to her.

    How dare a human being. To me.

    For a moment, her anger red.

    Y suppressed it.

    This is a good thing.

    It had been a long time since she had destroyed such a human being.

    In that regard, she actually became interested.

    She imagined how that arrogant face would crumple and crumble.

    You may clear my seat. Emma.

    Y put down the tableware and looked at the man.

    This time, she tantly unleashed her aura.

    To a level that no ordinary human being could endure.

    But the man emptied his te cleanly.

    Seo, can you tell the chef that it was a great meal?

    He didnt forget to say thank you, too.

    What the hell?

    The sense of difort grew bigger.

    Y also couldnt hide her emotions forever.

    Did they notice her difort?

    We will step aside for a moment.

    All the insignificant limbs retreated.

    She didnt need to act anymore.

    The moment Y was about to talk.

    The acting is over.

    She heard a cold voice.

    At the same time, the silver-haired man raised his head and looked at her.

    Putting the aura that was blowing out to shame.

    !

    There wasnt even the slightest wavering in the mans eyes.

    Ill move you to a suitable ce, you inferior race.

    Inferior race?

    Before she could understand the meaning of his words.

    Ys vision changed.

    !!!

    She could recognize it because she was in a mage family.

    This was magic, a portal.

    So she couldnt help but feel surprised.

    I didnt let my guard down even for a moment?!

    But when did the portal emerge?

    Y woke up and looked around.

    Fortunately, it was a familiar ce, on Lake Narnia near the mansion.

    By the way

    The enchanting scenery had changed.

    The surface of the water should be illuminated by the evil eye of the night sky.

    However, the only thing that emerged above her was the silver-haired man.

    The evil eyes disappeared?

    No, that couldnt be.

    Even if the evil eye had closed its eyes, it made no sense that the only thing reflected in theke was the man. So was she looking at a hallucination?

    Dont tell me?

    At the same time, Y noticed.

    It was intuition,

    A forgotten instinct of a hunted prey in front of a natural enemy.

    Demon hunter!!

    However, what came back was a question that was neither positive nor negative.

    Are you done talking? You ugly demon.

    A cold voice followed.

    From now on, the only thing you can say is an apology to the Simuard family.

    !!

    Soon, mana rose from the man.

    It was only then that Y realized it properly.

    It was him!

    This was the man.

    He was a survivor of Akshan who had sent one of the great evil and four demon kings to Hell.

    .

    .

    .

    [The first World Tree recognizes your existence.]

    [The first World Tree blesses you.]

    [Your vitality and mana regeneration will increase significantly.]

 Chapter 141: In a grand way (1)

    Chapter 141: In a grand way (1)

    [Quest: Request from Simuard family]

    The mage family Simuard.

    They have a curse of terminal illness imposed on them.

    Dig into the root of the curse.

    Visit Simuard Mansion. (Sessful)

    Face Countess Simuard. (Sesful)

    Defeat the demon possessing Y Simuard and break the cursed contract. (In Progress)

    The quest goal was updated.

    I was fully prepared for this moment.

    Not to mention the fluttering [White Elytra] and the [Lightning Struck Tree Branch Wand].

    [Luxury Item  Lightning-Struck Tree Branch Wand]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.380]

    [Effect: When attribute magic is activated, mana consumption increases by 30%, but the destructive power increases by 30%.]

    The effect was a double-edged sword.

    Attribute magic already consumed a lot of mana. If I poured out the 100 attribute magic stored in the elytra, I obviously would suffer from mana exhaustion, but I didnt care.

    The Arcana Continent that was filled with demons.

    Grandfels pride grew even higher in this living hell.

    Perhaps what the demons should be most wary of is not the demon hunter ss, but the human named Grandfel himself.

    Indeed.

    For me, Arcana was like my home ground. Whether it was a high-level demon or a demon king. It wasnt unreasonable for me to risk my life to take down at least one demon.

    By the way.

    [The first World Tree recognizes your existence.]

    [The first World Tree blesses you.]

    [Your vitality and mana regeneration will increase significantly.]

    I didnt expect this either?

    As soon as I unleashed my magic, the World Trees blessing was activated. Of course, this was not a part of myplete preparation. It was just an unexpected luck.

    [Luck: 7]

    Indeed, it was worth investing a valuable point in luck! By the way, as its name suggested, the effect of the World Tree was no joke. Right now, although I was using up a lot of mana.

    I dont feel like Im running out of mana.

    It was iparable to the buff effect of elixir herbs.

    Even most magic tools and items couldnt produce this much effectiveness.

    The blessing of the World Tree became the basis for my confidence.

    One step

    Lake.

    I unleashed my magic and walked on the water.

    It would be unimaginable if I ran out of mana.

    But now, not only I had [Natural Enemy Rtionship], I also had the buff from the World Tree.

    This level of magic manifestation didnt affect the amount of mana in the slightest.

    So, since this kind of opportunity was rare, lets walk a little bit.

    Yeah, this was what it felt like to walk on the water.

    But the distance from the demon didnt shorten.

    !

    If I took a step closer.

    She took a step back.

    The exorcism had already been activated.

    In my consciousness.

    The mental battle between us had started a while ago. But I wasnt worried. Could Grandfels high pride get crushed before the demon?

    Dont look down on my dark history.

    I knew better than anyone else that there was no way it would happen.

    Are you just going to watch? Demon world!!

    Suddenly, she shouted at the sky.

    Demon king, great evil! He came for us!

    She was just spreading rumors around the neighborhood.

    She seemed surprised.

    Well, it was actually surprising.

    Its natural that they know about my existence to some extent.

    The demons hunted by demon hunters disappeared from existence and could never be resurrected.

    The existence of a great evil and some demon kings had disappeared.

    It was natural for demons to notice in their own way.

    However.

    They never imagined I would show up in Arcana.

    Although I didnt know what the demonsmon sense was like.

    Withmon sense, who would have thought?

    Thest demon hunter broke into the Arcana Continent full of demons, single-handedly.

    Even I, the person concerned, couldnt have imagined it until a few days ago.

    Goo

    But whether it was nned or not.

    It was Marcelos life at stake.

    Of course, the pride of Grandfel.

    Even if it was just so that I didnt die from overwork while being buried in the chiefs work.

    I had no choice but to enter the Arcana continent.

    Dont let me say it twice.

    I dered coldly.

    At the same time.

    Crack!

    Theke froze in an instant.

    I said to her, to the prey.

    All I have allowed you to say is an apology to the Simuard.

    [Oddity], Absolute Zero.

    !!

    Her face became frozen.

    .

    .

    .

    From head to toe.

    She was struck by an uncontroble chill.

    It shouldnt keep going on like this!

    Tsk!

    Y made a quick decision.

    sh!

    To prevent the chill from spreading throughout her body.

    She took out the fingernails she had hidden under her skin and cut off her ankles.

    Even if her body regenerated, she never thought she would cut off her own ankle with her own hands.

    Y took a deep breath.

    Is this an exorcism?

    Y didnt directly participate in the Holy War.

    She didnt want to be treated like the foolish demon kings and demons.

    She just watched Akshans final moments from a distance.

    There was nothing better to see than that.

    They were just human beings.

    Akshans demon hunters, who looked down on the demons.

    They had been betrayed by their allies and were being hunted by demons.

    She thought it would be an ecstatic sight to watch. However, the development of the Holy War was different from Ys expectations.

    Damn bastards!!

    Even in the midst of a crisis where they got betrayed by their allies and surrounded by demons, demon kings, and great evil. Akshan hunted the demons to the end.

    Despite the overwhelming difference in numbers. Even though they knew they had no chance of winning.

    They remained undeterred until the very end.

    As a result.

    Akshan defeated more than a dozen demon kings.

    Not only that.

    I cant die like this. Anything is better than this!!

    The great evil, Greed of the Seven Deadly Sins,mitted suicide.

    If they died at the hands of the demon hunters, their existence itself would be erased.

    Yes, demon hunter.

    They were beings that could make even the great evilmit suicide in fear.

    But nothing can stop us now.

    The annihtion of their natural enemy, Akshan.

    Y, like the other demons, had swept her chest. Furthermore, she admired once again her judgment in not participating in the Holy War.

    But she didnt expect that judgment toe back as a boomerang.

    Why. Why cant I see anything else?

    Taking the vacant position of the demon king was not enough.

    Although Y had enough power to not have to worry about rankings, Ycked experience. Furthermore, she had no experience facing natural enemies, demon hunters.

    From Ys perspective.

    The only thing visible in the dark was Hoyeol.

    To be precise, there were only Hoyeols.

    In the special space in theke.

    Hoyeol was standing up straight.

    Hoyeol was standing upside down.

    It shook Ys spirit even more strongly.

    Y regained her senses.

    She remembered the hardships she had been experiencing.

    I have endured and endured.

    It couldnt disappear in vain like this now.

    Y shouted again.

    Look. Demons. There is a demon hunter here. There is someone here that will lead us to destruction if left unattended!!

    The whole thing was just a hallucination.

    Just because the evil eyes were invisible didnt mean that they didnt exist.

    She wasnt the only one in the dark.

    She was just hallucinating.

    Y thought of it after thinking hard.

    Yes, lets drag it on.

    Even if he was her natural enemy, he was only a human.

    ying with the human mind?

    It was an easy task for her.

    Y opened her mouth.

    Youre funny, demon hunter. Are you now taking revenge on the Holy War? When your colleagues, Akshan, died gruesomely. Where were you and what were you doing?

    Thest demon hunter.

    She didnt know what was going on between that man and Akshan, and she didnt care. However, if he was a weak human, he should feel shaken. Y added.

    If there had been a demon hunter as good as you, the oue of the Holy War could have been different. But you werent there. What are the results? Although they killed dozens of demon kings and drove the great evil to suicide, Akshan was ultimately defeated. They were all wiped out!

    A weak human being.

    He was bound to feel guilty.

    If so, his mentality should be shaken.

    I am aiming for that gap.

    However, contrary to her wish.

    What came back was a voice the same as usual.

    Even if I already tell you a few times, you dont make any progress

    What?

    Indeed, evenparing you to an animal makes me feel sorry for the animal.

    How the hell?

    She didnt feel any agitation from him.

    But since you saved me the trouble, Ill match you.

    What did that arrogant look mean?

    Was he looking down at her?

    Besides, what did he mean that she had saved him the trouble?

    He would match her.

    The man went on without questioning the reason.

    To pity Akshan would be an insult to their pride.

    Its sphemous to pity them? Dont make meugh!

    Pitying their sacrifice, as well as taking them lightly.

    !

    Unwavering gaze.

    He meant it.

    It was what he really thought.

    A natural enemy.

    She felt like she could why the demon hunters were called the natural enemies of the demons.

    Their way of thinking was not like a weak human being. It was clear that that way of thinking waspletely broken.

    The natural enemy finished his speech.

    Time to drown in ugliness.

    .

    .

    .

    So, I could guess what she wanted me to feel when bringing up the Holy War. Would that work for me? For me, who had a more than 10-year gap due to living in this life.

    Still, I appreciated the information about the Holy War.

    Thanks to her, one question that was lingering in my mind was resolved.

    Well, the sense of ipatibility I felt from the great evil, Greed of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    I wondered if it made sense for a great evil to not know an exorcism.

    It made sense if the Greed of the Seven Deadly Sins was led to suicide.

    He had also had the smell of an immature demon.

    His level was simr to that of Demon King Decarabia.

    Demons were growth-type monsters.

    The great evil was no exception.

    If Greedmitted suicide and was resurrected, it made sense.

    In that regard, two feelings coexisted within me: relief and disbelief.

    He got to level 650 as soon as he was born.

    So what was Greeds original level?

    And how did Akshan cause such a great evil tomit suicide?

    I shouldnt pity them. Praising them wouldnt be enough.

    Unidentified forces, including the Mage Tower and the Goddess Church, betrayed Akshan. In that unreasonable Holy War, Akhsan was said to have driven Greed to suicide.

    So I could say sincerely.

    To pity Akshan would be an insult to their pride.

    Thinking that the conversation was over, I aimed the wand at the shocked demon. A demon struggling in an exorcism ritual wouldnt have the power to withstand 100 magic. I could guarantee it.

    Unlike her, I had experience.

    Its over. You little demon.

    In order to not sink and drown in heavy pride.

    Struggling with all the strength I had.

    I had fought against a great evil and demon kings who were several times my normal level.

    The effect of [aesthetic] reached [medium] level.

    The light that had been scattered to be used as a catalyst for attribute magic began to shine brilliantly. As if trying to rece the stars of Arcana that had disappeared in the night sky.

    Brilliantly.

    Each star responded to the magic radiating from the elytra. Pure mana spheres be a catalyst for attribute magic, raising the destructive power of the stored magic to the limit.

    Literally a hundred colors.

    Countless attribute magic unfolded on theke.

    It kind of looked like fireworks.

    Perpas because theke reflected light.

    It looked twice as spectacr.

    It finally looks like the night sky of Arcana.

    It even satisfied Grandfels sense of aesthetics.

    But I could guarantee it.

    For the demon in the exorcism, there was nothing scarier.

    As if to support that guess, she screamed.

    Aaah!! I cant die like this, like this!!

    Was this thest luminescence?

    Evil energy was radiating from her body.

    Her aura waving in the air changed into the shape of a pattern.

    Marcelo As long as I get his life, I will!!

    But unfortunately.

    That wasnt going to happen.

    I dered coldly.

    I didnt expect it. Youve gone too far.

    !

    I dont want to hear you anymore. Shut up.

    ck magic, ck Tube.

    A demon who was out of her mind wouldnt be able to fight back intermediate ck magic.

    As if to prove it, a message appeared.

    [Silence urs to Demon King Y.]

    Stars poured down on her.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.].

    Dizzying messages appeared for a moment.

    I felt eyes on me.

    Did they notice a demon kings death only after the exorcism was over?

    For an instant, the giant evil eyes floating in the night sky stared at me.

    At the same time, [Natural Enemy Rtionship] reacted.

    Hundreds.

    No, thousands.

    Tens of thousands.

    All the demons nearby were rushing towards me.

    Yeah, they must be in a panic.

    If [The Last Adventurer] didnt work.

    I also had thought this in mind.

    Thats why I had said.

    Thanks to all her talking, it saved me a lot of trouble.

    I shifted my gaze.

    From the evil eye in the night sky to the ship, my backup.

    [Flying Machine, Iron Castle: Waiting formand.]

    [Flying Machine, Iron Castle: Waiting formand.]

    It was time for the real fireworks to begin.

 Chapter 142: In a grand way (2)

    Chapter 142: In a grand way (2)

    Godmother.

    Since when did she start impersonating Simuards mother?

    After being freed from possession, her body quickly lost vitality.

    In the state when the exorcism was activated.

    The possessed human body wouldnt have been harmed.

    She was a corpse. With white bones. In powder form.

    It dispersed into thin air along with the demon, leaving no trace.

    During that period of time that the human body cannot endure.

    She had deceived Simuard.

    I was starting to understand.

    Why people with outstanding mental strength like Marcelo and Belliere were afflicted with the demons status abnormality.

    It was a status abnormality passed down from generation to generation.

    It was literally a curse.

    Soon, traces of Y Simuard disappearedpletely.

    I held onto the end of the message that appeared.

    Defeat the demon possessing Y Simuard and break the cursed contract. (Sesful)

    [Youve met the conditions.]

    [You will be rewarded.]

    Reward?

    It was a wee but unfamiliar message.

    Including the ss quests.

    There were only a handful of times I received rewards while doing quests rted to demon hunters.

    Of course, the steadily rising stat alone was a huge reward.

    Whether I catch a great evil or a demon king.

    The message never said a word about how hard I had worked.

    Of course, I didnt have high expectations.

    Wasnt this a request from back when Akshan existed?

    Again, thanks to not having expectations.

    [Your rtionship with Akshan has increased.]

    [Your influence in Akshan has increased.]

    What.

    Huh.

    First of all, I wasnt being let down.

    Anyway, what did this really mean?

    [Akshans Annihtion].

    As you could see from the ss quest.

    Akshans existence itself had disappeared.

    However, my rtionship with Akshan and my influence increased?

    The contradictory message inescapably seemed meaningful.

    However.

    Even if it doesnt exist, their pride continues.

    In short, I sorted out myplicated mind.

    Yeah, it would be difficult to infer information about Akshan at this point.

    It wasnt the time.

    In any case, I had achieved my first goal.

    I break the contract. The curse of the terminal illness must have disappeared, too.

    This wasnt a rupture, it was the Arcana Continent.

    I couldnt figure out the situation of the Mage Tower in real-time, but lets have faith. The situation I was in right now was too urgent to even think about that.

    Isnt it more hopeless than urgent?

    The demons eyes hang in the sky.

    ording to Demon King Y, the demons seemed to call it the evil eye. Indeed, you could tell its purpose just by looking at it.

    They were able to grasp the dynamics of the Arcana Continent from far above in the sky.

    It was as if they were ring at me with their eyes wide open.

    But there was a procedure for everything.

    I followed the order with pride.

    Now you may rest in peace.

    I said so to the air where there was nothing left.

    These were words addressed to Y Simuard, or rather, the unknown distant ancestor of the Simuard family.

    Grandfels pride couldnt let it pass without giving constion. Even if she was possessed by the demon, she had no choice but to watch as she harmed her descendants with her own body.

    Could my stiff farewell be considered aforting constion?

    Sss

    It was fleeting, but there was a ripple in Lake Narnia.

    It was only then that I raised my head.

    I looked at the sky.

    Even the thing that made me raise my gaze. It will be reflected in the disposal.

    As always.

    I continued on as arrogant as ever.

    But apart from what I said, it was really grim.

    Its surprising that oppressing the demon king was effective.

    I only trampled on the three demon kings.

    It was hard to believe that the demons momentum had subsided.

    The night view of the Arcana Continent was a magicalndscape itself.

    sh

    Was it interfering with their sleep?

    The number of evil eyes, which were only a few dozen at most, began to gradually increase.

    From dozens to hundreds.

    No, there were many so many that it was hard to count them.

    [Skill, Natural Enemy Rtionship is activated.]

    My level had risen.

    Thanks to this, my senses as a demon hunter had be sharper.

    I could feel the presence of demons flocking to me within a wide detected radius.

    How loud was my voice?

    Their number made me feel resentful all over again.

    Seriously, not only did it reach the night sky, my voice even reached the end of the earth.

    It was not a metaphor or exaggeration.

    Literally.

    I sensed that every demon on the Arcana Continent was watching me.

    More than that, I was thest demon hunter.

    In order to kill me, theirst natural enemy.

    I could feel them rushing here.

    I gave a short speech.

    Its a desperate situation.

    First, I checked the current status.

    Y Simuard, the amount of mana consumed in the battle against her was approximately 30 percent.

    If this was before I defeated the Demon King uros and the evil dragon.

    I probably would have been struggling in theke because of the mana exhaustion by now.

    The difference of one point gets bigger and bigger.

    In addition, the World Trees blessing buff had been activated.

    Still, youve really grown, Hoyeol.

    However, there was no time to praise myself.

    My remaining mana was 70%.

    Even considering the great mana regeneration items

    It wasnt enough mana to fight off the demons that were flocking towards me. No, Marcelo. Even if the demigods, Senios or Karimjeva, came here, wouldnt it still be impossible?

    I estimate there are millions of them.

    This wasnt just false bravado.

    I couldnt even dare to count the demons that were immediately visible to the naked eye.

    But I was prepared. Ever since I decided to enter the Arcana Continent.

    But a big crisis is also a big opportunity.

    the Arcana Continent.

    Every evil eye was watching me.

    Me, a natural enemy, the survivor of Akshan, thest demon hunter.

    But I didnt back down.

    Even in the face of the imp, a petty low-ranking demon.

    Even in the face of the demon king, the king of demons.

    Even under the great evil and the evil eyes floating in the sky.

    I stood straight as always.

    Yeah, with the usual upright posture.

    I was struggling to not sink.

    So I struggled and moved in all my preparation.

    Come. Ill match you for today.

    Even if I said I was fully prepared, was there really any meaning in it?

    Just hunt demons until I die.

    Yes, of course, that was the pride of Grandfel.

    It was also a conclusion that was consistent with my, Lee Hoyeols, idea. Experience and level might be just numbers for Grandfel, but they were extremely important numbers for me!

    Lets not forget, the death penalty.

    In the days when it was just a game, Arcanas death penalty was famously notorious. Of course, as you could see from the title effect of [The Last Adventurer], I wouldnt be able to ess the Arcana for 24 hours.

    The additional drop in experience points was also no joke.

    Therefore.

    After going through all this trouble, shouldnt I get my moneys worth?

    To make up for the death penalty.

    I would hunt as many demons as possible and die.

    That was my real intention.

    I didnt know what was going on inside, but I was d that the conclusion came true for the first time in a while.

    Perhaps because of that.

    There was no hesitation in my action.

    ng

    I raised my sword from my waist.

    The sword aura became clearer on the battlefield of life and death.

    As I said, this was a battlefield where I had to die anyway.

    I had to take out everything I could, including experience points and sword skills.

    You, too, have finally met an enemy with whom you can set your teeth against.

    Oh my God.

    Really, it was a relief no one was watching.

    Now I even came to the point where I talked to an item, not just to myself. Still, I was d I didnt forget. I used my mana to raise the tooth, [Evil Earth Dragons Fang], in the air.

    And I stared at the battlefield.

    Thump

    Thump thump

    A tremendous vibration.

    They were different from the demons that I had seen in reality and in the ruptures.

    More than anything else, they were huge.

    They were beast-type demon-type monsters that were not demon lords but they radiated an evil energyparable to that. Now that I faced them I could understand.

    Why the Arcana Continent copsed without resistance.

    I dont see any hint of grace in your steps.

    Regardless of grace, they didnt seem to be creatures I couldmunicate with.

    However.

    I headed toward the great army.

    I will not allow any further disturbance.

    Near theke, Simuard Mansion.

    Inside the mansion were Simuards servants.

    It hadnt been long since they got released from the status abnormality.

    They must be busy trying to figure things out.

    I couldnt get them involved in the battle.

    With continuous short-distance teleportation.

    I widened my distance from theke.

    Indeed, their only purpose was me.

    Roll

    The evil eyes rolled and quickly caught me.

    Lets see, this was not on theke.

    From now on, there would be no unnecessary consumption of mana.

    The time really hade for an all-out war.

    [Number of currently stored attribute magic: 31]

    The number of stored attribute magic in White Elytra was approximately 30.

    Even if I manifested all of them, I wouldnt be able to knock down a few demons.

    In that case, I had no choice but topete with [oddity].

    [Aesthetic: Medium]

    Like copy-paste.

    An effect that could simplifyplex interference processes.

    Even the senior mages of the Mage Tower were surprised by the mana efficiency of the aesthetic stat. Yes, I manifested [oddity] with the aesthetic stat into the strongest weapon I had.

    [Evil Earth Dragons Fang]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.800]

    [Effect: None]

    [Description: A sword made from the fangs of an earth dragon that failed to be a dragon. Although it has no special effects due to the earth dragons inherent limitations, its destructive power is not inferior to that of any weapon.]

    Crackle

    Unlike the biting attribute magic.

    It was pure magic thatpeted with destructive power alone.

    I recalled the magic of the Senior Mage of Pure Magic, Banglet, and manifested it.

    Pure mana wrapped around the earth dragons fangs, which were floating in the air.

    At that moment, the effect of [aesthetic] activated.

    What appeared in the manifestation of [oddity] was a magical dragon that wriggled as if alive.

    My remaining mana was only 70 percent.

    Of course, even if I poured all my mana into it, it would have been impossible for me to manifest it on a scale asrge as the Being That Must Not Be Awakened.

    But it was big enough to match the beast-type demon over there.

    I let go of the leash of the teeth-baring dragon.

    Run as much as you want.

    Grizz!

    Destructive power added with destructive power.

    Now, with the addition of [oddity], the synergistic effect was more than just addition.

    There was no demon left in the ce where the dragon of mana passed through.

    The demons that fell short were hit by the destructive power of pure magic, and the ones that survived were pierced by the earth dragons fangs.

    Messages appeared incessantly.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    Of course, I couldnt afford to becent.

    As a result, I used mana until just before the point of exhaustion.

    For the time being, no further magic was possible.

    But that was fine.

    Because I wasnt a mage.

    I was a natural enemy that they were afraid of more than anyone else.

    I was a demon hunter.

    I held a sword in my right hand while my left hand reached out toward the inventory.

    What I brought out was none other than a crossbow.

    [Legendary Assassins Crossbow]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.300]

    [Effect: When attacking, there is a high probability that the status abnormality bleeding will ur to the opponent.]

    [Description: An old crossbow favored by a legendary assassin. The level is increased with the energy of the user.]

    It was not an item purchased at an auction house.

    An item like this would never be registered in an auction house.

    Level restrictions and grades.

    It was an item that would make any long-distance ss yers mouth water.

    Indeed.

    This was a crossbow from Wolf Sharin, 2nd seat of the Shadow Mercenary Corps. If I were to trace back my rtionship with him, I would have to go all the way back to our first meeting right after I oppressed the demon kings.

    Its an honor to aplish this feat together. Sir Hoyeol.

    Somehow, he seemed more like a leader than Kitch.

    In the midst of all my preparations, I had another conversation with Wolf.

    Of course, shooting is my specialty, but are you interested in it? Slowly, I started to fear Sir Hoyeol in a different way No. I will help you to the best of my ability.

    Just to dig another hole to live in.

    This was the skill window of a demon hunter that was simple by nature.

    When you had low mana, even the few skills you had would be too much of a waste to let go of.

    Skill

    Silver Mastery (91%)

    Shooting Mastery (78%)

    Apart from skill proficiency.

    Wolf was amazed.

    All hits from such a long distance!

    -I dont think theres anything else I can teach you.

    If you dont mind, can you take this?

    Its not anything special, its a crossbow I used when I was inexperienced. I dont want to sell it to other people and I had no idea what to do with it, but it seems to have found a good owner.

    It was a less intense reaction than Harkon or Matis, but it was still a strong reaction. I was once again able to benefit from the setting of those days when I just liked everything nice and cool.

    Click

    I loaded a bolt into Wolfs crossbow.

    Naturally, it was a silver bolt with a silver tip.

    I was not the person who was troubled by a single silver arrow in the past.

    Just because I had pure integrity didnt mean I didnt have money.

    I didnt have to worry about money.

    I had so many of them that I had to be wary of spending it carelessly.

    Dont quarrel. There wont be enough to share.

    I didnt have to worry about running out of bolts.

    I took abat position.

    !

    It was the posture of the Knights of Lionheart that had no visible w.

    The demons that were rushing in paused for a moment.

    Taking advantage of that, I fired crossbows one after another.

    Hit

    It was impossible to reload with one hand.

    Hit

    However, I also shot out a small amount of mana.

    Hut

    I couldnt manifest grand magic, but I could load the crossbow.

    The force of the shot was proportional to the nimble stat.

    Even if mybat power had increased due to [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    Compared to the archer-ss yers at the same level, it was natural that my force was less destructive.

    But I had [Silver Mastery].

    With [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    This was the skill with the highest efficiency in the Great Demon War.

    Its proficiency was also approaching its limit.

    Gaah!

    Im going to kill you! Im going to kill you!

    Human!

    Even if they were high-ranking demons, it was still capable of inflicting a critical hit or causing a stagger. I didnt miss the opportunity. I rushed among the demons and unleashed my aura.

    Swaaagh!

    Damn it.

    Everywhere, there were demons everywhere in sight.

    I was not a real sword master.

    Naturally, I couldnt avoid all their attacks.

    Side.

    Cheek.

    Back.

    Thigh.

    I could feel pain all over my body.

    This was what it felt like to be hit by a monster.

    Damn, it made me respect melee-ss yers like Nam Taemin and Leonie. However, like my inner feelings, the pain was also invisible.

    A posture that didnt bend in the face of sharp pain.

    This was what Grandfels pride was.

    Of course, I, Lee Hoyeol, had no intention ofpletely enduring all the evil energy. There were items I had been wearing for that purpose.

    [Pure Emerald Ring].

    Restore vitality when attacked.

    [The ne of promise]

    When attacked, theres a low probability of activating the skill Intermediate Protection.

    Was it pathetic?

    It couldnt be helped.

    At this moment, I had to be pathetic to thest moment.

    Until the end, I must hold on to as many demons as possible.

    Only then I could have a grand finale.

    What did I say earlier?

    Did I say that the passage of time didnt matter to me?

    I felt like those words had be a reality.

    Dazzling light.

    Extreme limit.

    Everything was starting to look slow.

    A battlefield of life and death.

    Was it because of that?

    !

    I felt as if I had opened my eyes.

    It wasnt an illusion.

    In contrast with the vitality that was running out.

    At some point.

    The sword aura was getting clearer.

    Its not a sword aura, its a sword force.

    As deep as Harkons.

 Chapter 143: In a grand way (3)

    Chapter 143: In a grand way (3)

    Harkons voice rang around my ears.

    On the battlefield between life and death, the sword aura bes thicker and takes on its own color.

    I guessed I was really at the crossroads of life and death.

    I didnt understand those words before.

    But once I saw it, I realized it right away.

    I looked at the sword as time slowed down.

    Sss

    The advanced level of sword aura, sword force.

    The de had turned a dark ck color like jet ck.

    Silver haze surrounded that jet-ck sword body.

    Did this mean the color was specific to the user?

    Was it embodying my silver hair in my dark history?

    Anyway.

    Anyone would be able to tell that it was my, Lee Hoyeols, sword force.

    However, what was more important than the sword force was the sword aura.

    This was also thanks to Grandfels talent.

    Like how I had grasped the state of magic at once. I was able to naturally realize how different sword force was from sword aura.

    It also showed how difficult it was to reach the ranks of the sword force.

    Well, you could tell just by looking at the current situation, right?

    Even with Grandfels talent, it was a field that could only be reached by dying.

    I wanted to feel this tremendous growth in a leisurely way.

    [Status abnormality, Bleeding urs.]

    [Caution: Your vitality is too low.]

    [Caution: Your vitality is too low.]

    The shiny message from earlier must have been so chaotic.

    Sk

    The sword force cut down the demons.

    Woosh

    The crossbow bolts shot out.

    It all became slower than ever before.

    I really felt that my body had reached its limit.

    I had no choice but to hold out as always.

    Even with the pride of Granfel, this was too much.

    But as I had guessed before entering the Arcana Continent.

    Hit

    Swaaa

    I never stopped hunting even for a moment.

    If the movement had slowed down.

    If I had any energy left, I would hunt down at least one more demon.

    I yelled at my screaming body.

    This is unreasonable.

    Youre being unreasonable, Grandfel.

    Really, it was typical of my dark history.

    Death or whatever.

    It was like a ghost from the stormy pubescent days when I had nothing to be afraid of. But I was grateful for that.

    If it werent for me back then, I wouldnt be able to handle this battlefield.

    Crackle!

    With that noise.

    Mana scattered in the air.

    The dragon of mana that had reached its limit oxidized.

    [Evil Earth Dragons Fang] returned to my inventory.

    I was the only one on the ground now.

    The eyes of dozens and millions of demons were focused only on me.

    [Lv.900: Wandering Giant Helldog]

    [Lv.950: Evangelist of Despair]

    [Lv.1,000: Loser of the Western Demon World, Laxioros]

    Damn all of them

    No, these levels were so far away that they went out of my reach.

    However, what scared me more than my embarrassment was that among these numerous demons, not a single high-ranking demon king showed up.

    Well, just to catch one person.

    I supposed there was no need for high-ranking demons to step forward.

    I recited.

    You have a poor attitude in weing distinguished guests.

    Even when I looked like I was about to copse at any moment, I could speak properly.

    But did they see I was at my limits?

    I heard someones voice.

    As expected, you are thest survivor of Akshan! I, Laxioros, Loser of the West, acknowledge you. You are foolishly brave until the end. It would be a waste to treat you like a cowardly human!

    The Loser of the Western Demon World, Laxioros.

    The guy on top of the giant beast-type demon spoke.

    Great. I will grant you the opportunity to serve this body even after death. Anyone is wee! Take possession of that demon hunters body! Possess him! Then, I will grant you the honor of participating in the battle to conquer the demon king on an equal footing with Laxioros!

    It seemed they were fighting for the demon kings seat?

    The demons were living a good life.

    While we lived day by day, not knowing what monsters or demons woulde from the rupture.

    And what?

    Youre going to possess me?

    I have a lot to say, but I

    Dont engage in unnecessary conversation with prey.

    Instead of speaking, I moved my fingers.

    ng

    Laxioros raised his palm and blocked the bolt.

    I hadnt expected it to work.

    He seemed ticked by it.

    He looked at his pierced palm and let out a chuckle.

    Hahaha!

    His pupils turned ck.

    Is this yourst resort? Akshansst survivor!

    He even made a wordy?

    You do all sorts of things, too.

    But it was over.

    Sneak

    I stretched out both my hands holding the sword and crossbow.

    Have you finally realized it? Demon hunter! Its over! All of it!

    Gulp

    I could hear the sound of demons swallowing their saliva.

    Sneer

    I heardughter, half in joy and half in mockery.

    How arrogant. You are inhumanly arrogant. Did you think you could achieve anything by hunting down demon kings and great evil? I never thought you woulde here alone! Its beyond arrogant, its foolish!

    The evil eyes of the night sky flinched at that deration.

    From full moon to new moon.

    The evil eyes that filled the night sky smiled.

    Perhaps because I fell on the Arcana continent.

    Suddenly, I thought Akshan.

    Did Akshans demon hunters feel like this, too?

    In order to carry out their pride.

    They fought against the demons until the very end.

    But the only thing that came back was the mockery of the demons.

    How is it? Are you ready to cry now? Like the demon hunters who fell first. You should cry out like that too. I want you to distort that arrogant face!

    Like Laxioros said.

    At the threshold of death, my once impregnable mental strength might copse.

    But I knew.

    Shut up.

    Yusra.

    Frost.

    Thefern.

    Akshan.

    Because I had experience.

    Even if I didnt know, I would have no choice but to know by now.

    That human pride was endless.

    Akshans annihtion?

    As I had said several times, it happened during my hiatus period.

    It was safe to say that it had nothing to do with me.

    But now that I knew Akshans pride, I couldnt stand still.

    Demons trick or whatever.

    In the end, they were abandoned even by their allies.

    In other words, I couldnt turn a blind eye forever.

    Alright.

    This finale.

    This was my condolences for Akshan.

    Swoosh

    I lifted my head slowly.

    Through my hazy vision, behind the clouds.

    There was my backup, Iron Castle.

    I was the only one on the ground.

    But I also had something floating in the sky just like them.

    Luminescence.

    The gun barrel of the Iron Castle sparkled differently than before.

    A message appeared in my blurry vision.

    [Flying Machine, Iron Castle: Magic rayuncher fully loaded]

    If I had no choice but to die anyway.

    Of course, I would make it worth it.

    In a grand way.

    Besides, shouldnt I die in a worthy way?

    Indeed.

    This was also part of the preparation.

    I would disappear from the Arcana Continent, along with millions of demons.

    Thump!

    The pinnacle of dwarven technology, the Iron Castle.

    Iron Castle unleashed an attack with all its might.

    Thatuncher was more powerful than any magic or skill I had ever seen.

    A huge condensation of mana.

    It cleared the clouds and revealed the appearance of the gas.

    Slide

    Despite the eye smile I was making.

    The focus of the evil eyes shifted urgently.

    They seemed to have btedly realized the situation.

    Unfortunately, it was toote.

    !!!

    Like telepathy.

    It seemed he was receiving information from the evil eyes.

    Laxioross face was distorted mercilessly.

    You are out of your mind, demon hunter! Its just a struggle! Even if you throw your life away, nothing will change. Even if you defeat millions of demons here, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions, of new demons will be born!

    He wasnt being consistent.

    His dragging words didnt show any of the momentum it had before.

    I didnt engage in unnecessary conversation, but I still needed to say what I needed to say.

    I opened my mouth.

    Then all I have to do is hunt hundreds of millions of demons.

    What?

    He didnt seem to understand.

    I could see why.

    How could I hunt hundreds of millions of demons when we were all dying? Since we were all caught up in the mana bomb, there was no way they could understand it.

    But dont be mistaken.

    Who says I am going to die?

    [Last Adventurer: You will not die on the Arcana continent. Upon death, you return to reality immediately and cannot ess the Arcana continent for a certain period of time.  Cooldown: 24 hours]

    The Arcana Continent.

    Once I found a way to get back in.

    I woulde back as much as I wanted.

    Really, until I got rid of hundreds of millions of demons!

    Because I was the type of person who couldnt live without keeping someones word.

    But that was all for today.

    I continued speaking.

    This is only the beginning.

    ?

    I am a demon hunter.

    !

    I am your natural enemy and fear.

    I calmly finished what I couldnt say.

    Then I closed my mouth firmly.

    Yes, silence was my attitude when hunting.

    That meant it was a signal.

    [Flying Machine Castle, Iron Castle: Firing the magic rayuncher]

    Swoosh!

    Soon, a formidable mana ray covered my field of vision.

    A message emerged from the demons desperate screams.

    There were countless messages.

    [contribution to the disposal is recognized.]

    [contribution to the disposal is recognized.].

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.].

    [You are dead.]

    [Death penalty will be applied.]

    [Your experience point decreases.]

    [Your achievements resonate throughout the Arcana Continent.]

    [The lives in the Arcana Continent talk about your sacrifice.]

    [You have obtained the title, Noble.]

    [The effect of The Last Adventurer will be activated]

    [Immediately returns to reality.]

    [Cool time: 23 hours and 59 minutes]

    *

    Iron Castle.

    Damn it!

    Leader of the dwarves, Chainwalker Hardrock, vented his anger.

    Seriously, this is the only way!

    Everything went as expected.

    Akshans survivors.

    Demons rushed in to kill thest demon hunter, and the Iron Castles secret weapon was used to wipe out those demons.

    When he heard about the n through the spirit, Haiel, he couldnt help but feel skeptical. This was the maximum output of the Iron Castle.

    This meant that no matter how great Hoyeol was in magic, it would be impossible for him to block it without taking damage.

    Nevertheless, trust me. Hoyeol-nim told me to tell you that.

    But what was an oath?

    It was something that they could only obey.

    Moreover, the oath with Akshan could never be broken.

    He had no choice but to follow his n despite his concerns.

    But was this really a nned procedure?

    Chainwalker and other dwarves witnessed the whole situation.

    Thats not an amount he can handle alone!

    Chainwalker! We should join him now!

    We cant lose Akshans survivor like this!

    At the end, they caught sight of Hoyeol reaching out his sword and crossbow.

    Anyone could see that he was being cornered.

    Was there really a way?

    Although he constantly had doubts, Chainwalker had no choice but to make a decision.

    One betrayal is enough. We just have to trust Akshan.

    Crack

    Launch.

    The mana ray cannon engulfed millions of demons.

    Using the aftermath of the explosion as a driving force, the Iron Castle moved.

    Unsurprisingly, their retreat was also part of the n that Hoyeol had made.

    Chainwalker gritted his teeth.

    Do you think we deserve to be worried about you?

    He got lost in thought for a moment.

    !

    Haiel.

    His thoughts reached the spirit.

    Haiel was Hoyeols contract spirit.

    She was like the proof that Hoyeol was alive.

    And he witnessed it.

    For some reason.

    Haiel went beyond elegance and radiated a noble light.

    Haiel, Sir Hoyeol?

    Haiel answered Chainwalkers question.

    Theres nothing to worry about. Hes safe. As usual.

    In a voice more gracious than ever before.

    .

    .

    .

    Picking the rupture closest to the Mage Tower was useless.

    What?

    My body was in perfect condition.

    So to sum it up in one line.

    Back in the days when Arcana was just a game.

    I woke up after lying down in the VR capsule.

    I felt simr fatigue to that.

    From night to dawn.

    I was constantly beating and fighting.

    When I checked the time, only two hours had passed.

    I wanted to go back to the Mage Tower right away.

    The procedure was to check if Marcelo was fine.

    But then I remembered all the forms I had at the roundtable meeting.

    After making that muchmotion, wouldnt it be a little embarrassing to return in just two hours? I looked around at the rupture.

    As expected, considering the messages that appeared. It was better to take my time toe back.

    !

    But I checked.

    My jacket, shirt, and cks were torn to shreds.

    There were no wounds left, but the bloodstains remained.

    My skin was clearly visible.

    I was embarrassed too.

    There was no way that Grandfel could tolerate such rag-tag clothing.

    I immediately manifested a portal.

    Two hours and it was already a mess.

    First, I had to change my clothes first.

    I returned with a movement full of restraint.

    I should change and then go out again.

    But in spite of my determination.

    Knock knock

    There was an urgent knock.

    If I just pretended it didnt exist, would it leave?

    I replied as if I had been waiting.

    Wait.

    First, lets button up.

    You maye in.

    At my permission, the door opened.

    It was Belliere who opened the door and came in.

    Wearing Duke Swallins cherished item, Belliere said to me.

    I didnt expect you toe back so soon.

    I hadnt expected it either.

    Marcelo. No, Chief Marcelo woke up!

    I knew that.

    Still, I was relieved to hear that he was awake.

    ?

    Having delivered the news, Belliere soon turned to the rags neatly hung on the chair. Shredded, blood-stained clothing. I didnt even have the chance to open my mouth.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol? What are those clothes?

    Belliere asked with a trembling voice.

    How? What happened to you on the Arcana cCntinent?

    This guys personality.

    If I heard something wrong, I couldnt just sit back and listen.

    I said shamelessly while adjusting my clothes.

    I didnt get hit.

    ?

    I hunted millions of demons.

    What?!

    Well, we died together, but I didnt say anything wrong, did I?

 Chapter 144: Ill give you a chance

    Chapter 144: I''ll give you a chance

    Episode 144. Ill give you a chance

    I noticed it from her question.

    She didnt realize it yet.

    The demon who imed to be the Simuard familys godmother had been hunted.

    The curse of the terminal illness and the status abnormality should have disappeared.

    Belliere seemed oblivious.

    Reality and the Arcana Continent.

    Was it because they were two worlds that couldnt be connected without a rupture? Well, even if that was not the case, the hazier the effect of the status abnormality, the less recoil they would have when it was lifted.

    Whatever the reason, it didnt matter.

    Y Simuard, the moment her name was mentioned.

    Just like the servants of the Simuard, she would realize what was going on.

    But was it necessary?

    Of course, this included Marcelo. Even if he knew the truth now, nothing would change. He would ask himself why he didnt notice sooner. It would only make him feel guilty.

    I was a demon hunter, so I could tell.

    The demons were a race that exploited human regret.

    So it would be best if I just kept my mouth shut.

    However, this guys pride couldnt let it go.

    I didnt get hit. I hunted millions of demons.

    !

    Belliere was shocked by my shameless boasting.

    The purpose of entering the Arcana continent was to find a clue to unlocking the curse of terminal illness.

    Bellieres green pupils widened and slid around.

    Millions! Oh, no! I overlooked it for a moment because I was worried about Chief Marcelo. The Arcana Continent would never have been safe. Then, the blood on those clothes is Chief Lee Hoyeols blood !

    Belliere immediately raised her mana.

    As expected, you still have scars, right? Thanks to the relics of the Goddess Church that the Chief gave us, we have been able to take care of Marcelo until now. Will you please give me a chance to return the favor?

    The holy relic of the Goddess Church?

    Oh, she was talking about [Ceremonial Robe Stained with Evil].

    After purifying it through an exorcism, its true name and effects were revealed.

    [Silk Clothes of the High Priestess of the Goddess Church].

    Not only it had a level-700 restriction, there was an additional restriction that only those with [healing] rted skills could wear it.

    I couldnt use it anyway.

    I gave it to Belliere in case it might be of help.

    I was d it could help.

    However.

    I will just ept your intention.

    Before the injury spreads, get treatment quickly!

    No, there are no injuries.

    There should be.

    Even though I died once, I returned to realitypletely unharmed.

    Belliere still didnt seem to understand.

    Well, she must be full of questions.

    Even if you think about it withmon sense.

    After returning from the Arcana continent in two hours.

    I started by changing out of my blood-soaked and torn clothes.

    But surprisingly, there were no injuries.

    If I came back after hunting millions of demons, what did I do with the Simuard? It couldnt be helped that she was suspicious of my actions But Marcelo still woke up fine.

    Haha.

    Are youughing because youre speechless?

    If thats the case, you canugh as much as you want, Belliere.

    I couldnt believe I came back two hours after making thatmotion at the roundtable meeting either.

    No matter what I did, she couldugh.

    Laughter was specially permitted.

    But soon, Bellieres hand went to the corner of her eyes.

    She wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    No. Its all right, Chief Lee Hoyeol. Thank you for returning safely. And above all, Chief Marcelo. No, Marcelo, thank you for saving him.

    Sk

    Belliere bowed politely.

    Wouldnt she need to make a distance before collecting herself?

    Well, what was the point? it was important that the true leader of our Mage Tower, Marcelo, was safe. Belliere gathered her emotions and opened her mouth.

    Chief Marcelo is still resting in a separate room.

    I wondered if it was okay to visit the hospitalte.

    I thought so, but.

    I spoke with affection.

    Ill check Marcelos well-being at the meeting.

    Meeting? Are you talking about the roundtable meeting?

    Thats right.

    Indeed.

    I had witnessed it.

    I had seen the miserable Arcana Continent with my own eyes.

    Now, lets assume.

    There was no need to go all the way to the high-ranking demon king.

    What if [Loser of the Western Demon World, Laxioros] and a demon of a simr level were updated to the rupture right now? Just like it had been up until now. The world would have no choice but to be paralyzed by shock once again.

    The demons activities were not slowed down by the oppression of the demon kings.

    I had to correct it.

    The oppression of the demon kings was nothing more than a trigger.

    Including Decarabia, I had hunted down four demon kings, leaving a vacancy in the demon kings ce.

    It seemed a [Battle of Demon King] was taking ce among the demons to upy the vacant throne.

    Then, I will grant you the honor of participating in the battle to conquer the demon king on an equal footing with Laxioros!

    Yes, the reason the demons were quiet was to take the ce of the demon king.

    They were just watching over each other.

    I didnt know how the battle would go.

    But I could guarantee one thing.

    Millions, then tens of millions and hundreds of millions.

    Before the storm.

    Whether the quarrel began or ended.

    The moment something happened.

    The demons offense would be as strong as before!

    Yeah, the roundtable meeting was to prepare for that.

    But thisplicated situation.

    I couldnt exin it to Belliere.

    I had no choice but to sum it up in one line.

    The time has finallye for the Mage Tower to move.

    !

    Of course, I had to move fast, too.

    As I said, this was, of course, not something I could handle at the Mage Towers level. It had been a while since I used that power No, the time hade to use that authority.

    *

    His mind was clear.

    Marcelo was lying on the bed, quietly covering himself with the nket.

    Absolute stability.

    It was because of Bellieres earnest request.

    A conversation that he couldnt ignore was heard from beyond the door.

    Im really, really d.

    Senior Banglet, arent you overreacting?

    Bensch William, do you have the right to say that?

    Yes? What did I do?

    You put your ear close to the door of the separate room and made a fuss!

    Did they have a rtionship where the chief and senior cared about each other?

    Its still unfamiliar.

    Marceloughed quietly.

    Still, the change was not iprehensible.

    After falling into the world of adventurers, the Mage Tower had gone through a lot of events.

    It even made us, who were bound bypetition, unite.

    Youre right, Chief.

    Oh, Senior Matis? I didnt know you were there.

    Indeed, he wasnt the senior mage of the ck magic for no reason.

    In the corner of the separate room.

    Matis, who was sitting in the shade, answered Marcelos muttering to himself.

    Marcelo carefully pulled himself up.

    Dont you think its better not to overdo it, Chief Marcelo?

    I am not overdoing it.

    Marcelo smiled awkwardly.

    I feel so healthy that I feel awkward justying down.

    Im d then.

    By the way, what about Senior Belliere?

    She left for a moment, saying she had somewhere to stop by.

    Oh, is that so?

    The curse of the terminal illness had disappeared.

    Marcelo couldnt even imagine it.

    He had fainted and fell down as if cking out.

    I feel like she went through a lot of trouble because of me

    He could only guess that Belliere had been working hard on his treatment.

    Matis kept his mouth shut.

    Matis recalled the conversation he had with Belliere.

    Just before Marcelo woke up.

    It seems he has already caught on to something!

    The curse symbol is disappearing.

    I cant believe it.

    Everything happened before sunset.

    Matis head was full of question marks.

    What clues did Chief Lee Hoyeol catch on the Arcana Continent?

    How much did he know before deciding to enter the continent?

    But Matis remained silent.

    Whatever it was

    It wasnt news he would convey with his own mouth.

    Oh,e to think of it, did Chief Lee Hoyeol enter the Arcana Continent as scheduled? No, before that, Senior Matis. How many days have I been lying down?

    A pure expression that didnt know anything.

    How should he answer this?

    It hadnt been more than half a day.

    Did he have to answer honestly?

    Judging by the fact that there is no fatigue left in the body It seems I lost consciousness and just slept for five days. Ah, this is not the time to lie down like this!

    I have to deal with the backlog

    Matis, who was watching Marcelo muttering, touched his forehead.

    It hadnt even been a day, how could there be a backlog?

    Um, Chief Marcelo. The work is.

    Of course, Matis trouble didntst long.

    Creak

    Because Belliere was back to the separate room.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol has returned.

    With unexpected news.

    H-Hes back?!

    Amotion could be hearding from the slightly open door.

    He could see Benschs chattering lips.

    Soon he heard voices full of questions.

    No, Chief Lee has already returned?

    He told us to trust him, so I didnt doubt him. But still, this soon?

    Then, is Chief Lee in the Mage Tower now?

    Even Matis, who would normally hate Bensch making amotion, remained silent.

    Above all else, the news about Chief Lee Hoyeol came first.

    There was only one person who reacted differently.

    Hes back already?

    Only Marcelo, whose sense of time had be blurred.

    Huft, Belliere took a deep breath.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol, the person concerned, would reveal what happened at the Arcana Continent in the roundtable meeting

    Chief Lee Hoyeol said this.

    There was only one thing Belliere could answer.

    I hunted millions of demons.

    W-Wait a minute! W-What did you say?

    M-Millions?! Somethings wrong with ears, right? Yes? Senior Belliere!

    Sneak

    Now the senior mages came in with the door open.

    Belliere dered firmly again in front of everyone.

    No. You heard it right. Chief Lee Hoyeol hunted millions of demons on the Arcana Continent in just over two hours and returned safely to the Mage Tower.

    !!!

    Was that possible if you thought withmon sense and magic sense?

    The best-armed group on the Arcana continent.

    The chief of the Mage Tower and the seniors of the Mage Tower had a look of astonishment on their faces.

    *

    Yusra King, Frost, and Holy Land Muon.

    There was no need to distinguish between regions.

    Now that the demons activities quietened down.

    No matter where you went, there were a lot of yers.

    I told you. Without those demon bastards, we can do this.

    Really, before I go to sleep, I just mutter, Homen, Homen.

    Oh, by the way, what happened to Skal?

    Even if they fell and came back from a rupture of a suitable level.

    The yers still had the power to chat like this.

    Since the subject of the conversation was a hot topic, the chattering didnt end easily.

    Well, since the people involved havent talked about it, there are only spections. Are they even going to move? Who is Lee Hoyeol? Even if Skal uses polite speech, it wont be enough.

    Right? He didnt even use names, he called him Evil Dragon Hunter!

    But Skals stubbornness is no joke. If it were me, I would say I made a mistakest time, Im sorry, and Id like to have a formal conversation again. I would have taken a few steps back.

    It wasnt a trivial quarrel, but since Hoyeol was rted to Skals hidden ss, [dragon knight],

    It was obvious that Skal would make an official appearance.

    So they didnt understand it even more.

    Begging wouldnt be enough, is it the right time for him to build his pride? I dont get it.

    But isnt it strange?

    What?

    Skal, looking at what he did, hes obviously an attention seeker. How did he live quietly until now?

    Sigh, youre doing a face-reading<sup>[1]</sup>In Korea, there is a folk belief that you can predict a persons personality through the shape of ones face. Its called face-reading/physiognomy. to him now? Take a good look at the mobs face when you watch Skals face. Even before all this, he attacked with aggression

    Of course, what was more important to yers was the experience points and items in front of them rather than the public news. Therefore, the yers couldnt help but concentrate all at once.

    Ding

    The sound of a bell.

    Boo

    At the same time, a trumpet rang out.

    All at once in the Yusra Kingdom, Frost, and Muon.

    yers faced each other.

    They didnt know about the bell, but for the trumpet to ring out?

    It was an unusual urrence.

    No, it never happened since the Cataclysm.

    They naturally realized intuitively.

    Hey, something big ising.

    Hyungnims, I think something wille out?

    Sigh. What is it, what is it?

    Gulp.

    Boo

    The longer the trumpet continued, the greater their expectation.

    Hadnt someone said it so many times?

    If you have high expectations, you will be disappointed.

    !!

    But not this time.

    The development grew as big as their expectations.

    No, it unfolded far beyond those expectations.

    In a way that was more intuitive than anything else.

    A message appeared before the yers eyes.

    [Quest: Unfinished Holy War]

    Crazy, what kind of quest is this?!

    It was an extraordinary quest.

    .

    .

    .

    Yusra Kingdom.

    In a golden roundtable.

    I looked at the people sitting in their seats.

    King of Yusra, Hakuna.

    Acting Lord of Frost, Harkon.

    Head of Pdins of Muon, Talim Ever.

    Finally, its starting.

    The Holy War, I have been waiting for this day.

    May the Goddess blessing be with you.

    Their gazes filled with sorrow all turned towards me.

    I would have said hundreds of millions of demons, but

    Shouldnt we start by adjusting the number of people here too?<ul><li>1. In Korea, there is a folk belief that you can predict a persons personality through the shape of ones face. Its called face-reading/physiognomy. </li></ul>

 Chapter 145: Its to protect your pride (1)

    Chapter 145: It''s to protect your pride (1)

    Although the [authority] function was great, it was not omnipotent.

    This meant I couldntunch quests as I pleased.

    Well, some minor quests might be possible. If it was something like an errand quest that most yers could easilyplete.

    Of course, as long as this guys pride allows it.

    And like this moment.

    yers in Yusra kingdom, Frost and Muon. It was impossible to give everyone a quest that appeared in a message, no matter how much authority I had.

    For the first time in a while, I opened my mouth with sincerity.

    Im d to be with you.

    Really, thank you for notining once!

    In fact, I didnt worry too much.

    Hakuna, Harkon and Talim.

    Although not as bad as Grandfel, everyone had bad connections with the demons.

    Harkon was particrly motivated.

    Its time to sharpen my dull sword.

    Harkon had been staying in Frost and performing the role of acting lord which he was not suited for.

    It seemed his body was already itching. Of course, what was more important was his loyalty to the Empire.

    Sir Hoyeol, can you tell me once again the situation on the continent?

    Harkon asked.

    Hakuna and Talim are also waiting for me to say something.

    I told the truth without adding or subtracting anything.

    What decorated the night sky of Arcana was not the Milky Way, but countless demonic eyes. And the millions of demons I defeated were nothing more than a drop on the ocean.

    My benefactor, Im d you returned safely.

    Hakuna said with a relieved voice.

    Could it be called returned safely if I died once?

    Anyway, Harkon and Talim saw the situation from a knights point of view.

    Thousands of evil eyes floating in the sky They must be looking closely at the situation.

    I must say that there is virtually no blind spot on the continent.

    No matter where you hide, you will be in the palms of the demons.

    And ording to Sir Hoyeols words, millions of demons gathered in a matter of minutes It may not be an exaggeration to say that millions are only a fraction of them.

    They asked me to tell them, so I did.

    The situation must be so bleak that they might wonder if they listened to it for nothing.

    The reason why the three of them were talking seriously was simple.

    I was at a loss.

    Even if adventurers and yers were recruited through quests, how many people would we have? The gap between us and the demons that upied the Arcana Continent

    There was no need to look so far back, you could tell just by looking at the emergence of the demon king in reality.

    Even the lowest demon king, Decarabia, was difficult to defeat.

    In that regard, I had no choice but to admire it once again.

    Holding a crossbow and a sword.

    Jumping through millions of demons.

    You really are fearless, arent you, Grandfel.

    As expected, my stormy period of puberty.

    It was a time when I didnt doubt that I was the center of the world.

    But thanks to you.

    Even though I entered the Arcana Continent and witnessed the hopeless continent, I was able to think about the next move with my usual attitude. It was all thanks to you.

    But its fine.

    Of course, this damn big mouth is also because of you.

    ?

    Three men stopped talking at my deration.

    In the short silence, I opened my mouth calmly.

    Because its not just our fight.

    ?

    But really, we were not alone.

    The Arcana Continent, including the dwarves, were struggling with all their might. I couldnt forget the message that appeared at the moment of my death.

    [Your achievements resonate throughout the Arcana Continent.]

    [The lives in the Arcana Continent talk about your sacrifice.]

    Yes, if the emergence of the new World Tree was the beginning of a full-scale counterattack.

    My sacrifice would have served as the nutrient for the counterattack.

    Of course, since I came back to life.

    Calling it a sacrifice would be too much, but

    Well, theres no rule stating that you only give nutrients once, right?

    It was difficult the first time.

    The second time would be easy.

    I knew [The Last Adventurer] worked. This meant that if I knew how to ess the Arcana Continent, I could provide at least some nutrients every day.

    Offering myself is a much more profitable business than I thought.

    Even if I took a huge Arcana death penalty.

    I received a lot more than that.

    Well, I could talk about the reward leisurely.

    Moreover, my priority was to solve the questions of these three people rather than the reward.

    I continued.

    There are also those who fought in the Holy War in the Arcana Continent.

    !

    The dwarves. The Qirnberg Machine Tower, a decisive weapon that carries Akshans pride. And everyone on the continent who fights against the demons, carrying out their pride even in despair. It is safe to say that they are all participating in the Holy War.

    I see.

    Sir Hoyeol is right.

    From that point of view, it might be our side that camete. So, since we jumped into the Holy Warte, we needed to shake up the situation in earnest.

    The quest was for that purpose.

    As you all know, there is no material reward at the end of the Holy War.

    It was not because of this damned integrity.

    If the war was fought for rewards and loot.

    It would never have been called the Holy War.

    This was not about taking away the Arcana Continent and the reality.

    It was a war to protect the two worlds.

    But pride remains.

    At the same time, it was a war of pride.

    Lets change our stance now.

    Lets look at it from the perspective of a very realistic yer.

    Indeed, how many people would willingly start a quest that didnt even provide a reward? This was not a war like when Arcana was just a game, but a real war where you had to risk your life.

    Even if I had no expectations, wouldnt it be less than expected?

    But I could guarantee one thing.

    Pride undaunted by any trials.

    Those who participated in this Holy War quest without reward.

    They wouldnt be afraid in the face of any demon.

    Like me, who was carrying out the demon hunter ss quests with no particr reward more faithfully than anyone else.

    So what I was going to do was simple.

    Just how many yers were there who were like me?

    I just had to wait and see.

    In that regard, lets just take it easy.

    Clink

    On the golden roundtable.

    I raised my raised teacup and opened my mouth.

    It would be best to drink it before it gets cold.

    Oh, I forgot.

    This is my first time seeing a green tea.

    As always, the 300-won green tea bag was swaying.

    *

    [Quest: Unfinished Holy War]

    From the Arcana Continent to reality.

    The Holy War against the demons is not over yet.

    At the end of this war, there is no reward, nor loot.

    All that remains is pride.

    Prove your pride.

    Prove your worth in your area. (In Progress)

    The applicable area.

    Yusra Kingdom, Frost, and Muon. The quest emerged there.

    War-rted quests were notmon even when Arcana was just a game.

    Such a war quest emerged in three regions at the same time?

    Naturally, the hot topic was bound to shift back to them.

    It wasnt for no reason that demon mobs were pouring in;;;

    No;; how do we know that theres a holy war going on?

    Raymond Sean, is he slowly starting to collect the content???

    By the way, Ive never seen a quest like this before

    Demon-type monsters had been abnormally pouring in.

    If there was a holy war going on in the Arcana Continent, they could understand to some extent. But why did Holy War-rted quests appear among yers?

    AAUs emergency meeting.

    Is the UK branch absent again today? Well, thats fine.

    Since the situation was serious.

    They skipped the greeting.

    The meeting went straight to the point.

    Its a holy war, a holy war! A holy war we dont even know about.

    Do you all have any guesses?

    Well.

    At least small things, or anything. Any clue is fine.

    Someone opened their mouth in the flowing silence.

    First of all, its clear that the Goddess Church is involved, right?

    I guess so. Thats why the quest came up in Muon as well. Well, even Frost, I can understand. They almost gotpletely swallowed up by a demon. They are enemies. But the Yusra Kingdom?

    It might be different for the Yusra Inds, but wasnt the Yusra Kingdom an ancient kingdom revived in the reality? Park Minjae, head of AAUs Korean branch, kept his mouth shut.

    Its Lee Hoyeol again this time.

    If everyone used their brain, they would be able to deduce it without difficulty.

    Lee Hoyeol was a yer who had activated the [authority] function in the Yusra Kingdom. In order for the Yusra Kingdom to participate in the Holy War, Lee Hoyeols consent would have been required.

    In that case, I have no choice but to pretend not to know even more.

    Park Minjae took a look at the monitor.

    AAU.

    It was an international cooperative organization established to respond to the erosion of Arcana.

    But that was only its representative purpose.

    Behind the scenes, the interests of each country were intricately intertwined.

    What do you think, Branch Manager Park Minjae?

    Thanks to this, he could guess the intention contained in that question.

    Are you trying to gauge me?

    They must be mistaken in thinking that he had a close rtionship with Lee Hoyeol.

    Well, what could only be seen in their eyes?

    They were generalizing his rtionship with Lee Hoyeol.

    Damn it, even if I want that too, I cant.

    Park Minjae didnt want to pretend to be clean.

    He had been rolling in the muddy waters of society for too long for that. However, he had no intention of sshing that dirty water on Lee Hoyeol.

    He didnt even need my help in the first ce.

    It wasnt just him.

    Hoyeol was ahead of AAUs intelligence power.

    They would be overestimating Minjae if they thought his cooperation as the branch manager had been helpful. But just because he acknowledged it.

    That doesnt mean I am just going to sit back and watch.

    They were the ones throwing trash at Lee Hoyeol.

    Did they think he would just watch and let it happen?

    Like he said, his clothes were already dirty from rolling around.

    A few more drops of muddy water?

    It wouldnt bother him at all.

    No, he could just roll on the ground.

    Please, dont get in his way.

    Lee Hoyeol was different from other yers.

    He didnt pursue material things or fame.

    There was only one path he walked.

    Dont get in the way of the path he has taken for humanity.

    Starting from [Cracked Dimension Gap] rupture.

    To [Demon Kings Castle] rupture.

    He was the one who had single-handedly resolved the ruptures that not only the AAU but also any other powerful nation could not provide a solution to.

    Yes, the path Lee Hoyeol walked was the path of a noble hero that no one could approach.

    So Park Minjae vowed.

    If we cant walk together, Ill have to at least kick out those who get in his way.

    Because that was his role.

    Park Minjae opened his mouth.

    It hit the nail on the head.

    I dont know anything or not do I have any guesses. But one thing is clear.

    ?

    Youd better not get in yer Lee Hoyeols way. I dont know if youre trying to help, but if youre thinking of holding onto his ankles

    That was a clear warning.

    Likewise, youll have to be prepared to put your ankles on the line.

    .

    .

    .

    The AAUs meeting ended.

    Youve grown a lot.

    After the Cataclysm.

    Mage Tower appeared in Seoul, the capital of South Korea.

    With that opportunity, Korea grew rapidly

    As if that luck wasnt enough, a non-standard yer named Lee Hoyeol appeared. Thanks to this, South Koreas influence in the internationalmunity soared to the point that it didntg behind the US and China.

    But this time yourepletely mistaken.

    Did Branch Manager Park tell him to be prepared to sacrifice his ankle?

    Unfortunately, he didnt have to hold onto Lee Hoyeols ankle.

    For this quest, give and take.

    There was no conflict of interest.

    You overestimate humans as animals.

    Puff

    The man had a smoke.

    Humans were a foolish and clever race.

    The same was true for yers.

    Risking their life for something with no reward or spoils?

    Pride, peace of humanity, there was no reason for them to make a move.

    Puff

    Pride? Ha, thats not even funny.

    Smoke scattered between his sneer.

    .

    .

    .

    ?!

    However, the mans ridicule did notst as long as his cigarette.

    Breaking news on the monitor.

    As if they had been waiting for this moment.

    They appeared.

    An emerging force that threatened Americas pride, Shining.

    The Great Alliance of Gaon, Inazuma, and Berserk.

    Is the Great Alliance participating in the Holy War?

    You made a quick decision, do you have any special reason?

    Why did you participate in a quest with no reward or loot?

    Amid a flurry of questions.

    Gaons guild master, Nam Taemin, raised his fist.

    Tap

    He knocked his chest with his fist.

    He spoke as if the answer to the question was obvious.

    Its to protect the pride in my heart.

 Chapter 146: Its to protect your pride (2)

    Chapter 146: It''s to protect your pride (2)

    The moment they entered the Golden ce, Yusra Kingdom.

    You madman.

    Leonie opened her mouth.

    what?

    To protect the pride in your heart?

    It was so cringe she couldnt stand it.

    Nam Taemin felt it was unfair.

    Why are you making a fuss? Its the same as what Hoyeol-ssi said.

    Are you crazy? What do you mean the same?!

    Although were in the same boat. Thats absurd, Nam Taemin.

    Hey, Hisagi Kazuma-ssi. You dont have the right to say that.

    There is nothing more important than pride. I realized it toote.

    How dare he act like a fool even though he spat out simr words in front of the reporters.

    Shake, Hisagi shook his head.

    Words alone would have been enough to convey the message.

    What?

    You didnt have to tap your chest with your fist.

    Huh? Whats wrong with that? Its manly and nice.

    The original wasnt as cringy as you were.

    It was the same shit.

    Even if they talked more, the differences in opinions wouldnt be resolved.

    All right, lets give up.

    They were waiting for something more important than a trivial interview and an argument.

    Prove your worth in your area. (In Progress)

    Prove your worth.

    Nam Taemin, Leonie, Hisagi.

    The three people realized it the moment they witnessed the quest.

    So we.!

    Why did Hoyeol unite the three guilds that had bad ties or zero connection? It was for this quest. The three of them were certain.

    Imagine. Lets say we were still active as the way we used to be.

    First of all, they could guarantee one thing before they could even imagine it.

    Hisagi struck first.

    At the very least, Inazuma and Gaon wouldnt have been able to achieve the growth they have now because they would be keeping each other in check.

    Thats right, thats what I wanted to say. Wait, why is it Inazuma and Gaon again? The order is not right. The order. In rankings and in alphabetical order. Naturally, we should be at the front

    Isnt that right, Leonie-ssi?

    Yeah. I can see it just now.

    In the past, there waspetition between guilds.

    In addition topeting for the first clear over the ruptures, it wasmon for a war of nerves to break out even inside the ruptures.

    Hadnt there been a time or two when they couldnt back down because of their pride, even though they knew it would be a loss for each other?

    Its all thanks to everyone side-stepping on their own.

    Entering the same rupture as us wont do them any good.

    Even during the early days of the Arcana Continent, I have never hunted like this before.

    Battle-mad berserker.

    Thanks to the great alliance, they were able to properly exercise their upational disease.

    Gaon and Inazuma guild members, as well as Leonie and the Berserker guild, also gained experience points at a rate iparable to before.

    The results were revealed by their level.

    Nam Taemin, level 408.

    Hisagi Kazuma, level 405.

    Leonie, level 399.

    Growth was not possible by the synergistic effect of the Great Alliance alone.

    What had a bigger impact than that was the attack on the Demon Kings Castle rupture.

    This was possible because the demon-type monsters disappeared as if they were hiding their presence after the oppression of the demon kings.

    Even with simple calctions, the time of the rupture attack has more than doubled.

    Why were demon-type monsters tricky to deal with?

    It could be because their level was high since they were a growth-type monster. But, again, the biggest headache was their status abnormality. In particr, if someone was inflicted with fear, there was bound to be a dy.

    Nam Taemin gave an impassioned speech.

    Not only us, but all the yers need to be grateful. In order to create this situation. Hoyeol-ssi must have gone through so much trouble.

    No.

    What do you mean no? How could you!

    Was he trying to make him angry again?

    Hisagi continued regardless.

    He probably didnt go through any troubles at the Demon Kings Castle rupture. With Hoyeol-ssis level. As you know, didnt he clear three Demon Kings Castle rupture in just 10 minutes?

    He wasnt wrong.

    But, even if what he said was true, he didnt have to be so annoying!

    Leonie stopped Nam Taemin, who was about to be angry again.

    Slide

    Arcana official website.

    yer ranking column.

    Leonie, who was looking at the level of the rankers, opened her mouth.

    Liu Jinchun, hes level 400, too.

    Level 400 with the sovereign ss? Hes poisonous too. Poisonous.

    Thats why hes upying the position of head of a huge guild called Union.

    When looking at the levels of other yers, the levels of her two coborators naturally caught her attention. Leonies eyebrows twitched.  Hey, look at these guys?

    But why do you both seem to be slowing down in rising your level?

    ?

    No, what were you doing while I was catching up to level 399? Were you ying around? I said it over and over again. I wish you two had hunted at least one more monster instead of arguing Sigh, whatever. Whats the point of saying it?

    Nam Taemin and Hisagi exchanged wronged looks.

    Excuse me, Miss Level-399. I guess you dont know anything yet.

    From level 400 onward, its really different.

    What do you mean?

    No, really, the experience required from level 400 doesnt make sense. Even if I spend several days beating monsters of the rmended level, will my level change!?

    .

    .

    .

    I checked the status window.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer, Noble]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 490]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 72 / Agility: 77 / Mana: 401 / Luck: 7 / Aesthetic: Down

    [Points owned: 50]

    Didnt I tell you before?

    This damn Arcanas level-up system.

    From level 100, the amount of experience required to level up increased exponentially. But my dissatisfaction felt like a cruel insult at this point.

    I returned from my expedition to the Arcana Continent with a 50-level rise with the systems limit!

    Even after receiving the death penalty.

    The moment I had closed my eyes, a message appeared.

    [You are dead.]

    [Death penalty will be applied.]

    [Your experience point decreases.]

    Even though I got a huge drop in experience points, it was still at the limit.

    If I had hastily broken the Qirnberg Machine Tower savings, I would have felt aggrieved.

    Perhaps because there was solid evidence that it was a disgrace.

    I realized what I had done.

    Yes, hunting down the demon king tangled up with the Simuard family was not enough.

    I, along with millions of demons, had gotten hit by the Iron Castles magic ray cannon and was violently oxidized.

    It was definitely such an incredible action that even the system misunderstood and gave me a title.

    You cant judge me based on numbers.

    Yeah, I would admit it at least this time.

    I realized that for Grandfel, things like level and number of enemies were really just numbers. Thats why he threw himself to millions of demons.

    It was a stormy period of puberty where I was truly afraid of nothing.

    Anyway, lets start with 50 points.

    As always, I was about to invest all my points into mana but then I hesitated.

    Well wasnt there a saying that your life shes before your eyes at the moment of death?

    Thanks to that, I realized one thing.

    Demon hunters have their own methods of hunting.

    From the past to the present.

    The characteristics of demon hunters were consistent.

    Other than hunting demons, they had no strength to show off.

    You could see this just by looking at how stat points were invested. I was a demon hunter who had no choice but to invest equally in strength, agility, and mana, because if I just invested in one, my stats would be disappointing.

    But I realized it through this struggle.

    The training method actually helped me hunt down demons.

    I swung a sword with my strength, wielded a crossbow with my agility, and performed magic with my mana.

    In order to hunt demons, we used any means and methods.

    That was how demon hunters were.

    In itself.

    Its worth investing points in strength and agility, too.

    The crossbow exceeded my expectations.

    Above all, I had reached the peak of swordsmanship, sword force.

    Unlike before, the importance and cost-effectiveness of strength and agility stats had risen sharply. In other words, ss quest rewards alone were unfortunately not enough to cover it.

    Sword skills and shooting. Put a little more points to the agility that affects both.

    12 points for strength.

    15 points for agility.

    And 20 points for mana.

    I had finished allocating the points.

    Out of 50 points, there were only 3 points left.

    Points that were like my own blood.

    Alright.

    I closed my eyes and invested 3 points in luck.

    If you asked me why I invested 3 points instead of just 1 point.

    It was because double digits looked better than single digits.

    [Luck: 10]

    Lets be honest.

    I wanted to be lucky at this moment.

    I opened the inventory and took out the demons item.

    The demon kings loot was purified through the exorcism.

    [Map That Connects All Things] was reduced to an ordinary piece of paper due to the teleportation effect, but I still had two of the demons loot left.

    If I had time, I would have purified both loots.

    I knew that demons woulde, but I never dreamed that there would be millions of them. Thanks to this, there was only one demon kings loot that was purified. And if you asked me what loot I had chosen to sacrifice

    Still hideous.

    Eyes

    No, it was [Eyes Burning with Malice] that uros dropped.

    The reason I purified the eyes first was simple. It was more likely to be a better item since it was the high-ranking demon king who dropped it.

    Of course, I didnt invest a point in luck just by considering the demon kings loot.

    There are a lot of things I unintentionally have to take a look at.

    The purified demon kings loot.

    The effect of the title, [Noble].

    Furthermore [Unfinished Holy War].

    I hope the quest worked out well.

    Please, I hope the first step works properly.

    Putting aside my pathetic thoughts for a moment, I checked the information one by one.

    And then I realized.

    [Evil Eyes Telescope]

    One point.

    [Noble: The Arcana Continent remembers you, Noble One.]

    One point.

    [Breaking News: Great Alliance, Decided to join the war to protect their pride.]

    One point.

    Indeed!

    The system, luck, didnt lie.

    *

    Mage Tower.

    Crystal Hall where the roundtable meeting was held.

    The skilled and apprentice mages were startled as they entered.

    What are they doing here?

    Was today a special day?

    The senior mages were seated first in the Crystal Hall.

    Not a single person was left out.

    But what caught their attention more than anything was the Chief Mage, Marcelo.

    Thank goodness, Chief Marcelo.

    He woke up safely.

    Is he feeling better now?

    Whisper

    Listening to the noise.

    Marcelo didnt care.

    No, he wasnt in the right state of mind to care.

    For some reason, his body was full of energy.

    Marcelo clenched his fist and opened it.

    It doesnt creak?

    The joints that usually groaned just by being moved were fine.

    The pain in his heart, which had beening all the time, disappeared.

    Marcelo was curious and asked Belliere.

    Senior Belliere. Theres something about me Did you cast a healing spell?

    Senior mage of the healing school, Belliere Yushia

    Since they had known each other since childhood.

    He was well aware of Bellieres magic talent.

    Without his knowledge.

    Had she reached that level of healing magic?

    Was his body revitalized thanks to her healing magic?

    But Belliere smiled and shook her head.

    I wish that could have been possible. I didnt.

    Even when he looked at Senior Matis, he couldnt get a clear answer.

    Belliere wouldnt have lied.

    There must be another reason.

    Then.

    There was only one possibility he could think of.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol said this. He hunted millions of demons.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    By any chance, among the millions of demons that Chief Lee killed on the Arcana Continent, was there one rted to the curse of terminal illness? Naturally, he wasnt sure that the curse waspletely gone.

    The mage family, Simuard.

    It was a curse of terminal illness that even his grandfather, no, his father, couldnt escape from. Even if his physical condition had improved, even if the curse of terminal illness had truly disappeared.

    Marcelo couldnt feel it was real.

    But.

    Wait.

    Marcelo clenched his fist.

    His eyes became colder than before.

    If the curse is rted to the demons.

    He wouldnt be able to keep hisposure in front of the demons anymore.

    In that regard, I respect Sir Hoyeol once again.

    The moment Marcelo finished thinking.

    Hoyeol appeared in the Crystal Hall.

    Focusing on him.

    Interest poured in in an instant.

    Most of all, senior mages were anxious.

    He returned to the Mage Tower before the sun went down.

    He hunted millions of demons? Is that possible?

    Can we finally hear that heroic story? Ha, if I had known this would happen, I would have written that my purpose was an expedition to the continent on the towers exit application form!

    Twenty senior mages.

    Each persons thoughts were slightly different, but it was only natural that they were interested. They didnt doubt Hoyeol but naturally, they had questions regarding his actions.

    Lets hear it. What happened?

    Even young mages who did not know the details knew that Hoyeol had entered the Arcana Continent. At this moment, everyone in Crystal Hall was waiting for Hoyeol to open his mouth.

    In the midst of those high expectations.

    Hoyeol started talking.

    Everyone, do you know?

    ?!

    Starting with a question that no one expected.

    .

    .

    .

    There was a saying that a word can repay a thousand nyang debt.

    I supposed that saying wasnt about me.

    Standing tall with an upright posture.

    I started by asking all sorts of questions.

    There was no way to get an answer to a question like this.

    Silence

    As the atmosphere hardened, I hastily tried to fix it.

    I opened my mouth after a long time in silence.

    It is better to see it once than to hear it a hundred times.

    Despite what I nned, I spat out a proverb.

    I never thought Id tell the Arcana people a Korean proverb.

    Maybe Ive gone beyond the level of a boomer?

    Fortunately, however, it seemed my intentions were conveyed.

    Thankfully, I could see some people nodding.

    Thank you for your response, Senior Mage Banglet Tom.

    Everything has a give-and-take.

    Even though I dont have anything in particr to give, I will dly give you green tea.

    Taking a moment to make up my mind.

    I quickly took the item out of the inventory.

    Seeing it once is better than hearing it a hundred times.

    No matter how hard I tried to exin the appearance of the Arcana Continent in words, it would be easier to understand just by looking at it once. What I took out was the demon kings loot.

    [Evil Eyes Telescope]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: Shares your field of vision with the evil eye for a short period of time.]

    [Description: Eyes that share vision with the eyes of the Demon World. But keep in mind. The deeper you look, the more likely they are to notice your existence.]

    Countless evil eyes floated in the night sky of Arcana.

    Being able to share my field of vision with the evil eye was a tremendous effect.

    It meant that I could check the Arcana continent in real-time.

    I spoke confidently as if showing off the great catch I had caught.

    From now on, I will show you the view of the Arcana continent.

    .

    .

    .

    Crystal Hall.

    Chief, senior, skilled, apprentice.

    There was no distinction between sses.

    Everyone was shocked and had the same thoughts.

    How on earth?

    How could he havee back from that hell?

 Chapter 147: Its to protect your pride (3)

    Chapter 147: It''s to protect your pride (3)

    [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    [Map That Connects All Things].

    Andstly, [Evil Eyes Telescope].

    When it came to the demon kings loot, the effect didnt seem to be tied to one ce, be it reality or the Arcana Continent. I supposed it wasnt graded epic for no reason.

    Of course, the conditions are as tricky as the effect is fraudulent.

    Although it wasnt disposable like the map, the telescope also had conditions.

    It had a cooldown time, a waiting time to reuse it again.

    I didnt have to exin more.

    Crystal Hall.

    The thing that was reflecting the Arcana Continent in the air closed its eyes.

    The effectsted about 10 minutes and the cooldown time was 6 hours

    The bnce didnt seem right.

    But where is this ce?

    I had witnessed the Continent with these two eyes.

    I couldnt use Haiel as a source of information forever.

    It might be a different case if Haiel was as strong as a spirit king.

    She took after someone, so even if she was struggling, I knew that she waspletely fine.

    I said, retrieving the telescope.

    This is what the Arcana Continent looks like now.

    Indeed, it was true what the demons said that even millions were only a fraction of them.

    There were demons everywhere I looked.

    If we really had died together, it would have been an unfair death.

    If there was something asmon as those demons.

    It was the trampled cities of Arcana and its people.

    Silence descended.

    It waspletely understandable.

    They might have guessed it, but this must be a shock.

    Gradually, the whispering grew louder in the silence.

    Thats ridiculous.

    Is there a city thats still fine?

    I definitely saw it. Smoke came from the direction of the Imperial Capital!

    The moment they entered the Mage Tower.

    Their connection with the world was cut off.

    There was no need to look further, you could tell by looking at Marcelo.

    It was the rule that the mages of the Mage Tower couldnt be deeply involved in the affairs outside the Mage Tower.

    Even if it was rted to their own family.

    However.

    Damn it.

    Senior Mage Banglet gritted his teeth.

    There was nothing we could do about the worries we naturally felt.

    Furthermore, Banglet was a child of an ordinary family.

    It was only natural that he was more anxious than others.

    But I knew.

    That miserable sight is the Arcana Continent that has begun a counterattack.

    !!!

    Indeed.

    Even now, it was a scene where there was not a single glimmer of hope in sight.

    Even at this moment, the Arcanains were fighting against demons. They had Akshans legacy, the Qirnberg Machine Tower. They had the dwarven flying boat.

    The reason why I showed the appearance of the continent without adding or subtracting anything is simple.

    It was not simply because it was difficult to exin in words.

    Arcana will protect its pride until the very end.

    As had been stated, the system didnt lie.

    From the days when Arcana was just a game until after the Cataclysm.

    The most powerful armed group in Arcana, the Mage Tower, had not moved in any event.

    But I knew. Even if I hadnt known, I learned from experience.

    Even though the system might still remain, the NPCs were not the NPCs of the past. They were no longer NPCs bound by the system. They were Arcanains.

    So I was certain.

    Activating the authority function in Mage Tower?

    No, I didnt even have to bring that up.

    Because Arcanains had pride as Arcanains.

    Thrud

    At that moment, I felt someones presence.

    Currently the only senior mage of the Mage Tower, Yugwid Lifeng.

    She had risen from her seat.

    *

    [Quest: Unfinished Holy War]

    From the Arcana Continent to reality.

    The Holy War against the demons is not over yet.

    At the end of this war, there is no reward, nor loot.

    All that remains is pride.

    Prove your pride.

    Prove your worth in your area. (In Progress)

    Yusra Kingdom, Frost, and Holy Land Muon.

    Discussions continued among yers.

    The reason was simple.

    So are you going to participate in this?

    From the name Holy War alone, it sounded grand.

    As if that wasnt enough, there was even a specific enemy called the demons detailed in the quest content.

    Ironically, now that the emergence of demon-type monsters had decreased.

    yers were once again feeling the danger of demon-type monsters.

    You know it bothers you more now that you dont see them, right?

    Of course, I know what you mean.

    I really dont want to see them again.

    The fact that it emerged as a quest meant that the demons would appear again at some point.

    Since they were people before they were yers.

    They couldnt help but agonize.

    It might be a different case if this happened during the early days of Arcana Continent.

    Wasnt this the reality where their life was at stake, not just a game?

    Putting the reward and the loot aside, they couldnt make a decision easily

    Honestly, they wanted to avoid it if they could.

    But we cant avoid it, right? Its a pre-determined reality, so demonse into reality through ruptures And the only ones who can enter that rupture are us yers.

    No, Its not just us yers

    What will be solved if we just drag it out to each other like that? It will only cause the ruptures to copse! What could be worse than the demons and the demon kings being released into reality?!

    No, why are you angry at me?

    Its because Im frustrated, too! Its frustrating!

    No matter what decision they made, they didnt feel good about it.

    They were the ones who broke down the northern iron wall, Frost. Even if the yers are united, it wont be enough, so if were already divided like this.

    Can we stop the demons invasion that even Arcana couldnt stop?

    Frost is not like the old Frost.

    But it seemed there was no need to worry.

    There were people who moved.

    It was the Great Alliance.

    Are they crazy?!

    Gaon, Inazuma, Berserker.

    In a way, it made sense.

    Those three guilds had been influential since the early days of the Yura Kingdoms establishment.

    Nevertheless, it was unexpected.

    Dont they have too much to lose?

    The more things you have, the more you have to lose.

    It might be different if they had anything to gain just like in the Yusra Kingdom, but it was clearly stated that there would be no rewards or loot in this quest.

    Because they have been indebted so far. Arent they just returning the favor?

    Yusra Kingdom, King Hakuna.

    Lee Hoyeol, a yer who had equal [authority] with him.

    It was clear that they moved to repay their debt to Hoyeol.

    yers guessed so.

    Its to protect the pride in my heart.

    Tap

    Until Nam Taemin tapped his chest.

    Pride? What kind of bullshit is that?

    But the Great Alliance was just the beginning.

    Another movement was captured in Frost.

    I thought it would be stimting. There is no other reason.

    One of the two superrge guilds along with Union, Shining.

    They also decided to join the Holy War.

    No, it wasnt just them.

    Holy Land of the Goddess Church, Muon.

    Bohemian, the European Unions strongest guild.

    The Guildmaster, Gyver, shuffled in front of the camera.

    Well, actually, the back of my head still tingles from where I got hit by the arrow. It doesnt make sense for a pdin to be missing from the Holy War. Besides, I just have to pay the debt back to the demons, right?

    The tide has changed since the Great Alliance entered the war.

    Not only the guilds but also the yers who were active.

    They started heading to each area.

    Yusra Kingdom, Frost, Muon.

    Crowds rushed to the Mage Tower, where they could immediately see the yers movements.

    Right now, the portal of the Mage Tower is full of yers!

    In order to achieve the quest goal.

    yers entered the portal.

    The image was spread around the world by radio waves.

    It was certainly an unfamiliar image to the viewers.

    Oh, my. Ive never seen yers do that before.

    What was a yer to ordinary people?

    The days when yers were revered as heroes were long gone. From the beginning, instead of being heroes, yers used to act for their own benefit.

    But the situation was different this time.

    They risk your life when they have nothing to gain? Really?

    What kind of wind is blowing everyone?

    I dont know what they mean with pride, but Doesnt it look a little romantic?

    Above all, there was Lee Hoyeol.

    Imagine if it was Liu Jinchun who was involved in the quest.

    Why were there no rewards and loot in this quest?

    If this wasnt arrogance, wasnt this a maniption to steal the rewards and loot? Naturally, they would have doubts like that. It would be the same even if that person wasnt Liu Jinchun.

    Except if that person was Lee Hoyeol.

    Because he didnt seek wealth and fame.

    So far, Hoyeol had shown it through his actions.

    Yusra Kingdom.

    Even in the face of the temptation of great evil when attacking the Golden Pce.

    Isnt it foolish? The moment you close your eyes, the only thing you can take with you is the pride in your heart.

    With a straight posture, He entered Frost which no guild dared to enter.

    Whether it was a regr update or an emergency update.

    If there were ruptures that posed a threat to humanity Hoyeol silently cleared it.

    So they didnt have doubts about him.

    Even if they had concerns.

    Yeah, its all good. I can understand.

    Sigh, what else is the problem?

    Is there a chance of victory in this Holy War?

    It was an objective concern.

    Lee Hoyeol, Yusra Kingdom, Frost, Holy Land Muon. And even if all yers like us participate in the Holy War. Our opponents are demons who devastated the entire Arcana Continent!

    But those concerns were also unfounded.

    Mage Towers lobby.

    A message also appeared for yers who hesitated in the portal.

    [Quest: Unfinished Holy War]

    The quest appeared.

    !!!

    What it meant was simple.

    Arcanas most powerful armed group.

    The Mage Tower that never made any official move.

    Not even once.

    They were now participating in the Holy War.

    Wait, this makes apletely different story, doesnt it?

    Possibilities, odds, and hope were beginning to appear.

    *

    The elder mage, Yugwid Lifeng, opened her mouth.

    We learned a painful lesson a while ago.

    She smiled.

    You cant be tied down by rules and lose something precious again, right?

    It was a benevolent smile, but to demons, there was no smile more gruesome than that. What Yugwid meant was that the Mage Tower, the strongest armed group in Arcana, would participate in the Holy War!

    To be honest.

    I feel a little relieved now.

    Indeed.

    The mages of the Mage Tower were at least capable of defeating 100 people at minimum.

    Even including the Arcana Continent, you wouldnt be able to find an ally better than the Mage Tower.

    Of course, there were also dragons who were the winners of the Great Dragon-Demon Wars

    I dont want to have anything to do with them if possible.

    It was hard to get involved with the final content since I couldnt confirm whether they were friends or foes.

    My level was still very poor.

    The roundtable meeting ended.

    At the same time, the quest [Quest: Unfinished Holy War] appeared in my field of vision. Not only me, it must have also appeared to other yers.

    Everyone will know.

    The fact that the Mage Tower had set foot in the Holy War.

    Wouldnt there be a lot of yers who believe in the Mage Tower and decide to join the war?

    In that regard, I headed straight to the Yusra Kingdom.

    Even before the Mage Tower joined.

    There were people who had expressed their intention to participate in the war even after seeing the quest that seemed to have no chance of winning, and I felt grateful for that.

    [Breaking news: Great Alliance, Decided to participate in the war to protect their pride.]

    When I first checked the breaking news.

    I wondered what was going on.

    Could it be that this happened because I invested points in [luck]? I seriously thought of something so ridiculous. But the reason didnt matter.

    Theyre strong.

    The Great Alliance of Gaon, Inazuma, and Berserker!

    I didnt know how Gaon and Inazuma, who were bitter rivals, came to cooperate, but I supposed I didnt have to know.

    I was just thankful that they joined the Holy War before anyone else.

    Indeed, these are people who know pride.

    Most of all, their reason was to protect their pride.

    It was only natural that Grandfel was more satisfied about it than I was.

    So, since I was grateful, I needed to give them a grand wee.

    Of course, with this pure integrity.

    There was nothing special about my standard of hospitality.

    The symbol of the Golden Pce.

    Golden round table.

    Soon, the door opened and friendly faces appeared.

    H-Hoyeol-ssi? You were here?!

    Its been a while, Hoyeol-san. I didnt know you were there.

    Gasp.

    The three peoples eyes widened.

    Was it really that surprising?

    I opened my mouth calmly as always.

    Would you like a cup of tea before we talk?

    Even if it was tea, it was only green tea that cost 300 won.

    Yes! Give it to me! No, I mean give it to me, please. Finally!

    Leonies fierce reply made me think.

    Really, theres a ss for tea bags and green tea, too.

    It was not for no reason that the green tea received a 5-star satisfaction rating.

    .

    .

    .

    Rattle!

    There was no need to say who did it first.

    The three people holding the teacups squeaked in surprise.

    What did they hear just now?

 Chapter 148: Know your place

    Chapter 148: Know your ce

    Hisagis snake-sharp eyes widened.

    Not to mention the other two.

    A-huft

    Nam Taemin rubbed his mouth that knocked on the hot green tea.

    We can see the Arcana Continent? Us?

    [Evils Eye telescope].

    They would have to wait now because it was still on cooldown, but I had no reason not to let them see it.

    It wasnt a one-time effect like the map. Above all, I needed to look at the Arcana Continent from many perspectives.

    From the yers point of view, not the Arcanains.

    Of course, I was a yer first.

    I had a more than 10-year gap.

    No matter how much help I received from modern culture and the Inte, there was a limit.

    However, this was not the case for these three people, including Nam Taemin.

    They were rankers who had been active since the days when Arcana was just a game.

    Naturally, they had more knowledge of the Arcana Continent than I did. If I looked at the continent from their perspective, wouldnt I be able to find out some helpful information?

    I took out the telescope.

    It was on cooldown time so it kept its eyes closed.

    The wriggling veins were clearly visible, which also didnt look good in terms of aesthetics.

    This must be an item, right? But Ive never seen an item like this before.

    Im sorry. You took care of me, but. Ugh.

    What is it? Hisagi-ssi, your eyes look much scarier.

    Nam Taemin shot back.

    Hisagi covered his mouth, but I spoke generously.

    I understand.

    Yeah, I couldnt help but understand it.

    This was the telescope that had been rejected several times from Grandfels aesthetic point of view.

    In that regard, Leonies appetite was extraordinary.

    I saw Leonie holding her teacup tightly even after witnessing this item.

    Does green tea suit Europeans tastes?

    Well, it suited Grandfels taste, so there was nothing strange about it.

    Anyway, I had to wait for the telescope to open its eyes again.

    I also asked how they had been doing.

    May I ask how youve been doing?

    Oh, of course!

    Hasnt Hoyeol-san been doing better than us?

    Hey, Hisagi-ssi. Instead of suddenly interrupting a conversation, why not keep your mouth shut? I ask you formally and politely.

    Great Alliance.

    I dont know whose idea it was among the three of them, but it was a great decision.

    Beyond simple interests, national rtions would also be intertwined.

    These three guilds gave up many things and joined forces.

    Everyone has made remarkable growth.

    These werent empty words, I could tell by looking at their levels.

    Nam Taemin and Hisagi had entered the 400-level range.

    Leonie, who wasgging behind, was also at level 399.

    It must not be an ordinary task to obtain the experience points needed to level up. Looking at the steady rise in level, it seemed they had been constantly hunting in ruptures.

    Nam Taemin looked embarrassed.

    It feels different to hear thispliment from Hoyeol-ssi.

    From my point of view, thepliments were inevitable.

    It was a situation where the allies, who were already strong, joined forces and increased their power even further.

    However, for some reason, Hisagis nuance as he spoke next was unusual

    Im sorry, but I doubted Hoyeol-ssis decision at first.

    Hang on. Decision?

    What decision?

    Did I make a decision?

    I was flustered, but as always, I didnt show it.

    One thing I realized while suffering from dark history.

    Let a fool hold his tongue and he will pass as a sage.

    For now, lets just shut up.

    As I listened to the story in silence, I began to understand.

    So it was me who created the Great Alliance?!

    What kind of bullshit is this!?

    Even if this is an interpretation of the dream rather than the dream itself, isnt this too much?

    (TL notes: Theres an idiom in Korea The interpretation of the dream is better than the dream itself. It means the more you tell a story, the better the story gets.)

    I had shown this through actions rather than words.

    Anyway.

    I just didnt want to speak carelessly.

    [Predators Swamp].

    No, it seemed that the interpretation of the dream began with the [Secret Garden of the World Tree].

    Now that I thought about it, I might have contributed to the cause.

    Clink

    A teacup was tilted leisurely without paying any heed to my troubled mind.

    Soon, I opened my mouth.

    You had a hard time with my sudden decision.

    Seriously, me!

    This wasnt the first time happened, but it was shockingly shameless.

    Yes, even if I tried to move on and considered it fortunate that the results were good.

    The feeling of humiliation couldnt go away because my shoulders puffed up without me even realizing it.

    Oh, no, Hoyeol-ssi. It wasnt hard at all.

    I am sorry. It is only now that I realize your great intention.

    I didnt fight. They were the only ones who fought all the time.

    Tey knew how to filter out my harsh words and listened.

    I couldnt help but be more grateful to the three of them.

    So I couldnt dy the decision any longer.

    Slide

    The cooldown time ended.

    The telescope opened its eyes again. Although it became even worse from an aesthetic point of view, Hisagi didnt cover his mouth.

    I guessed he knew it was an important moment.

    The name of this item is Evil Eyes Telescope. The effect allows you to share your field of vision with the evil eye floating in the Arcana sky. You can see the appearance of the Arcana Continent through the evil eye.

    Evil eye?

    It was only natural that they didnt understand immediately.

    But likewise, seeing it once was better than hearing it a hundred times.

    I immediately activated the effect of Evil Eyes Telescope.

    sh

    Then, the image of the Arcana Continent immediately appeared.

    Andscape floated in the air like an illusion.

    Without knowing who did it first, the three people eximed their admiration.

    Wow, what is the effect of this item?

    I see, this item is not graded epic for no reason.

    Wow, crazy? N-No! Its not, its awesome.

    Was it nighttime?

    In that case, I didnt have to add an exnation.

    Naturally, their admiration did notst long.

    Soon they were able to witness the horrors of the Arcana continent.

    Are you saying that the evils eye is everywhere in the sky?

    Wait a minute, theres not a single ce thats still fine.

    I have guessed it, but I didnt expect it to be this bad.

    The effectsted only 10 minutes.

    Ten minutes went by quickly.

    Slide

    Silence came when the telescopes eyelids closed.

    It was the same reaction as during the roundtable meeting.

    They must have realized the seriousness of the situation.

    If there was anything different, it was just a difference in position.

    Its not their hometown or anything.

    yers and Arcanains were in different positions.

    Even if the Arcana Continent was destroyed and it was the realitys turn next. The threat hadnt reached us right now. Therefore, it was natural to feel burdened by the participation in the Holy War.

    Thank you, but we have to be certain and move on.

    I was grateful.

    So I needed to clearly make it more certain.

    Soon, amidst the silence, Nam Taemin opened his mouth.

    Yes, any answer was fine.

    Even if they backed out now, I could understand.

    But Im also just a human, so I may feel a little lonely

    However, the answer I received was an expression of gratitude.

    Thank you, Hoyeol-ssi, for telling us the truth.

    A gratitude that I could have never imagined.

    .

    .

    .

    It wasnt just Nam Taemin.

    Hisagi and Leonie, the three had experienced it once.

    The experience of risking their life.

    The emergency update.

    The [Cracked Dimension Gap] rupture that was created with the update.

    There was a time in the past when, at level 300, they werent stronger than they were now and were prepared to die.

    Of course, they didnt really risk their life.

    Thanks to someone, the portal disappeared from the Mage Tower.

    However, the experience that day brought enlightenment to the three people.

    They could be helpful only if they had the ability.

    If they didnt have the ability, they would just be a nuisance.

    So, they couldnt help but feel new emotions.

    Thank you, Hoyeol-ssi, for telling us the truth.

    Nam Taemin raised the corner of his mouth.

    He felt like he was finally acknowledged.

    An acknowledgment that they were qualified to move forward together.

    However, they needed to make clear of everything.

    [Quest: Unfinished Holy War]

    From the Arcana Continent to reality.

    The Holy War against the demons is not over yet.

    At the end of this war, there is no reward, nor loot.

    All that remains is pride.

    Prove your pride.

    Prove your worth in your area. (In Progress)

    As stated in the quest goal.

    They had to prove their worth.

    Hisagi said in a solemn voice.

    I will definitely prove my worth.

    Nod

    Leonie nodded fiercely, too.

    Actually, the moment she was served tea.

    It was safe to say that she had achieved her goal.

    Leonie knew.

    Im sure he will take it on by himself again. Just like back then.

    Each had a slightly different reason, but the conclusion was the same.

    No matter what the test was, they would prove their worth.

    Hoyeol opened his mouth to those three people.

    You dont have to.

    ?

    I know your pride enough.

    At the same time, the three peoples quest window shed.

    Prove your worth in your area. (Sessful)

    Sessful?

    Whatever they did was a sess.

    Hoyeol calmly continued to the three flustered people.

    With my authority, I will skip the process of the test.

    Lets hold onto them before they change their mind.

    The power of the Great Alliance was so precious.

    There was no way that Hoyeols feelings could be revealed in his face.

    I feel like I have achieved more than when I was ranked.

    Naturally, smiles appeared on the faces of the three people.

    *

    Elder mage, Yugwid.

    Chief mage, Marcelo.

    And all 20 senior mages.

    The heads of the Mage Tower met at Crystal Hall.

    It was not an extension of the roundtable meeting.

    It was not a secret talk that had to be hidden from skilled and apprentice mages.

    It was just a ce of exchange.

    They had no obligation to attend.

    Nevertheless, the fact that all of the heads were present.

    It meant that even the high-ranking mages of the Mage Tower who had a strong pride could not give a proper answer without listening to other peoples opinions.

    What do you think?

    The first to speak was the elder mage, Yugwid

    She looked around at everyone gathered.

    Nevertheless, there was no answer.

    Theres only one person missing, but its quiet.

    It was safe to say that Chief Lee Hoyeol had the best presence among the mages of the Mage Tower. Yugwid shrugged and looked at Marcelo.

    Do you see a chance of winning this war, Chief Marcelo?

    Marcelo shook his head immediately.

    Its slim.

    The conditions were extremely unfavorable.

    The enemies are not only reaching the Arcana Continent, but are also extending their reach into the world of adventurers. However, we have only just begun to explore the odd space of ruptures.

    Regarding Marcelos research.

    He hadnt been able to produce any significant results.

    Even that would have been impossible without Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Bensch, who was silent, raised his hand.

    But! Didnt Chief Lee Hoyeol visit the Arcana Continent? Of course, he said it was thanks to the effect of the demon kings loot Still, if we study that magic tool, wouldnt we be able to find a clue?

    A study on magic tools.

    Naturally, their attention turned to Senior Mage of Enchantment, Kiko Armin.

    Kiko shook her head.

    Even though that wasnt the case, Chief Lee Hoyeol made a request about it. However, with the current level of enchantment study, it is impossible to extract that level of effect from magic tools

    Kiko bit her lower lip.

    I never thought the effect would be a one-time thing.

    He didnt tell her, so she couldnt even guess.

    If he had given a hint.

    If he had given her a little more time

    She would have stayed up all night to find a way.

    Im sorry for taking away your golden time. Senior Kiko.

    Chief Lee just left with those words.

    He left Ga Hall without any regret.

    Tsk, as Bensch clicked his tongue, Marcelo continued.

    The exploration of raising unfavorable conditions to equal conditions is a joint research project between me and Chief Lee Hoyeol. But at this point, we cant even guarantee when we can establish a theory.

    To sum up the long words, it was simple.

    In the end, we have no choice but to continue this unreasonable war.

    There was no way to get to the Arcana Continent.

    Even if the battle wasrgely won, it was impossible to counterattack orpletely take the initiative.

    But Marcelo knew.

    No, now all the mages of the Mage Tower knew.

    However, there are still people fighting against demons on the Arcana Continent. Our victory could have a positive impact on them as well.

    So what the Mage Tower was going to do was simple and clear.

    Smile

    Yugwid smiled graciously and opened her mouth.

    We just have to perfectly cut down the monsters reaching out right?

    Nod

    The eyes of the twenty senior mages were filled with solemnity.

    It was the moment Arcanas strongest armed group was united.

    Marcelo closed his eyes for a moment.

    Is it simply a coincidence?

    Chief Lee Hoyeol, among the millions of demons he hunted.

    What was the probability that the demon rted to the Simuard familys curse of terminal illness was identally one of them? He had clearly said that millions of demons were nothing more than a drop on the ocean.

    Marcelo shook his head.

    He thought about it constantly, but his head just throbbed.

    But.

    I cant miss this opportunity.

    Even if the curse of terminal illness hadntpletely disappeared, that was fine.

    His current physical condition was excellent.

    If it wasnt for Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    His body would have already died.

    Marcelo recited at the demons.

    Youre running wild without knowing your limit.

    Marcelo recalled the purpose of the Mage Tower.

    The pursuit of true truth.

    The demon worshipper, Karimjeva.

    Considering that he longed for the true truth until the moment of his death, the Mage Tower might have been a corrupt group since its founding. But didnt Chief Lee Hoyeol tell him?

    If something is wrong, you just have to correct it.

    Like he said.

    It was not toote now.

    Marcelo finally opened his eyes.

    Now is the time to set the true truth straight.

    .

    .

    .

    That surprised me.

    Suddenly, my vision began to sh.

    It was the quest window.

    Nothing special happened, what was going on?

    No way, ss quest training hadnt increased, right?

    I checked the quest window, pondering on what-ifs.

    [Quest: Reconstruction of the Mage Tower]

    The Mage Tower quest that I had forgotten for a while.

    For some reason.

    Thatst quest goal was shing.

    Find the true truth. (In Progress)

    Really.

    Was it because the Mage Tower began to move in earnest?

    I made progress on the quest that had been quiet.

    I didnt know what the true truth of the Mage Tower was, but.

    This was good news for me.

    As expected of the Mage Tower.

    I was satisfied if I could just meet the quest goal.

    Of course, that didnt mean I would just suck my fingers again.

    I had some things to deal with in real life.

    I scanned the headlines of the emerging Inte articles.

    [Government official said, I am sorry for the arbitrary actions of yer Lee Hoyeol I think prior consultation with Koreas government is necessary.]

    [Excessive concentration of power? Voices of concern grow louder]

    [AAU official, Holy war? There is no way to know if it is really happening.]

    And then, I expressed my feelings the way I usually did.

    The brighter the light, the darker the shadow. However, the ce of the shadow is always at the furthest. I wouldnt have intended to interfere if the order was followed.

    No, I spat out a warning.

    The shadow should know its ce.

 Chapter 149: City of Gloomy Rain

    Chapter 149: City of Gloomy Rain

    In the early days of the Cataclysm, the ruptures were a disaster.

    It was a catastrophe that couldnt be resolved unless the world came together to tackle it.

    The number of awakened yers was rtively small.

    No system had been established like it was now.

    Thanks to this, the world stopped meaninglesspetition between countries and worked together to counter the ruptures. The international cooperation organization AAU was created based on that.

    In my time. We didnt have this kind of shit.

    Rattle

    Head of AAUs Korean branch, Park Minjae.

    He pulled out a can of coffee in the lounge.

    Likewise, Sung Hyunjoon and Yoon Sookyum, the two men held canned coffee in their hands.

    Sung Hyunjoon whispered quietly.

    No, sunbae. In this day and age, who says theyre treating a cup of tea and then giving a 300-won canned coffee? Branch Manager, I didnt see you that way before but yourepletely stingy.

    Tilt.

    Instead of saying anything, Yoon Sookyum smacked his lips.

    How long had it been since hed had coffee from the vending machine?

    However, the atmosphere was unusual and this was not the time to discuss types of coffee.

    Chug

    You guys have seen the news, right?

    Yes, I have.

    Im still watching it, and Im really upset.

    Sung Hyunjoons brow furrowed mercilessly.

    They know all this and yet still do that? If it was for money or power in the first ce, would he make a quest like this!? Hoyeol-nim is not an idiot!

    Thats what I mean.

    How many years had he been rolling in this dirty society?

    If there was one thing he learned after holding the title of AAUs branch manager and naturally interacting with government officials. It was that that kind of ignorance was really what triggered people.

    These smart people who graduated from prestigious universities dont know what even small citizens like us know? Theyre just pretending not to know. This isnt the first time theyre cursing at us. Theyre going to pretend to be innocent until the end.

    He always felt this, but human beings were really clever.

    Maybe there is no difference between humans and those demon bastards.

    Hey, even if its the Branch Manager who said that..

    Im not kidding. I mean it from the bottom of my heart.

    Now that the number of yers had increased and the system had been established.

    The ruptures at the ordinary rmended level werent a big problem for humanity.

    However, if you asked whether there was any damage caused by the ruptures.

    Of course, there were lots of them.

    Although not as bad as in the early days of the Cataclysm, people, innocent citizens, are dying every day. However, the so-called high-ranking people have now be a bit morefortable with their lives. Are they spinning their mind in a shitty direction?

    Last night, a golden Sunday evening.

    Park Minjae received a call from a government official.

    As a person to a person, these men have no formality. Formality.

    They called him on the weekend.

    To sum up the phone call that made him angry just thinking about it, it was simple.

    Park Minjae sneered.

    They want to control Lee Hoyeol.

    Yes?!

    Why are you surprised? Considering whats going on now, its not strange.

    Lee Hoyeol, what had he done so far?

    Although he had the ability to be called the pinnacle, he didnt pursue wealth or fame.

    He just quietly cleared the ruptures like the yers who were called heroes in the early days of the Cataclysm.

    Who had benefited more from Lee Hoyeol than anyone else?

    Of course, it was the government of the Republic of Korea.

    From VIP to the lower line. Whether they were real or not, they must have used all their bluffing. Even if Lee Hoyeol looks unruly, he has a connection with us. Well, I can understand why the other countries are fooled. Why? Because they have a cooperative rtionship of mutual assistance and helping each other.

    He had guessed it, but it was real?

    High-level information just poured out of the mouth of the AAU branch manager.

    In case anyone overheard.

    Yoon Sookyum carefully looked around and then whispered.

    Its been like that since Inazuma, right?

    Inazumas guild master, Hisagi Kazuma.

    Right after the Hokkaido Frost crisis.

    He officially dered in front of reporters that he would cut ties with the Japanese government.

    The criticism of the Japanese government, which not only vited the AAU international agreement but also did dirty things behind the scenes, was no joke.

    Park Minjae snorted.

    Think about it carefully. If you look back to that time.

    ?

    Only ordinary citizens orizens criticized the Japanese government. The countries that should have been the most sensitive toward the issue have nevere forward and criticized it. What does that mean? It just wasnt revealed. Their situation was all the same.

    There was also another link, AAU.

    So, the high-ranking people want to rece that link with a dog cor. Arent they reckless? The yers can kill a truckload of these guys just by lifting a single finger.

    Wouldnt that be hydrochloric acid, not cider?

    (TL notes: Cider is the refreshing feeling when a bad situation is resolved.)

    As they were listening, they felt relieved.

    They even kept looking around, wondering if someone else was listening.

    The speech was that remarkable.

    Cling

    But as if he didnt care.

    Park Minjae threw the cleanly empty can into the trash can.

    Then he continued.

    Thats why I got an offer.

    An offer?

    An offer to get a good seat with Lee Hoyeol. For me.

    Yoon Sookyum and Sung Hyunjoon looked at Park Minjae.

    They must have made a tremendous offer.

    There must be a reason why branch heads in other countries cooperated with their government even if it vited the AAU agreement. Clearly, Branch Manager Park also received a huge offer.

    They could be certain of that.

    Thats why they had doubts.

    Sung Hyunjoon swallowed dry saliva and asked.

    But, is it okay for you to tell us this?

    Park Minjae smiled.

    Yes, if youre going to do something bad, its best to do it secretly.

    He opened the lounge door wide and closed it.

    Well, I told you this because I would definitely refuse.

    ?!

    Sung Hyunjoon couldnt help but feel surprised.

    It was an offer that anyone would have felt pressured by. He didnt say it, but it was obvious that the offer had a mixture of threats and intimidation. Plus material temptation.

    When Park Minjae left the lounge, Sung Hyunjoon opened his mouth.

    Sunbae, werent you surprised?

    I was surprised. Even if he has taken the position of branch manager, he is still the same as before.

    Hes still the same as before?

    Oh, you dont know because your work period was short.

    He recalled the days at Cosmo.

    Our Branch Manager Park has been famous since he was a regr employee.

    He was famous? As what? A stingy person?

    Well, thats an irrefutable fact.

    Yoon Sookyumughed even as he thought about it again.

    Unique among hundreds of thousands of Cosmo employees around the world. Our Branch Manager Park. He was the one who officially defeated Raymond Sean.

    Y-Yes?!

    .

    .

    .

    Park Minjae pulled on his stuffy tie.

    Damn it, since when did developers start wearing suits?

    From now on, he would have to dressfortably.

    Because you never know when and where you might ssh poop on your clothes.

    Park Minjae recalled his earliermitment.

    If he couldnt walk with Lee Hoyeol.

    He would get the obstacle out of his way.

    AAU?

    High-ranking people?

    It was all great.

    The corners of Park Minjaes mouth went up.

    Its my specialty. Crash into the higher-ups.

    Even in the past when he had been worse off than he was now, he was the one who had attacked the sky-high CEO Raymond Sean.

    Park Minjae rxed slightly. Okay, great. Where should he start? Park Minjae sat in front of the desk of the branch managers office.

    Ill hang out with you as much as you want on Lee Hoyeols behalf.

    Click

    What is this?

    Park Minjae didnt have to step up.

    No, maybe he would never have to in the future.

    Park Minjae, who was looking at the monitor, murmured.

    W-What kind of bullshit is this?!

    What was ying on the screen was a live press video.

    The angle reflected an invisible fog.

    Soon, subtitles popped up on the screen.

    [Eyewitness says, at the same time as the rupture was created, London disappeared!]

    Literally.

    Exactly as you saw it.

    London, into the fog.

    It had disappeared.

    *

    Emergency.

    The petty disputes that had been urring until just now went to nothing.

    They went back to the beginning of the Cataclysm.

    This was on a different level from the ruptures they had seen so far.

    Yes, it felt like they were seeing the beginning of the apocalypse that AAU had predicted.

    7th in the guild rankings, Second Sun of Ennd.

    Guildmaster, Schraig, was silent.

    Drip

    He looked at London in the pouring rain.

    No, could he still call it London?

    Even in London, where sunny days were rare, this was on a different level. Really, it was a rain fog where you couldnt see an inch ahead. All of the area where the fog spread wide was the rupture area.

    Buzz buzz

    The vibrations had been going on for a while.

    It was probably a call from the superiors asking him toe up with a solution.

    But Schraigs head had stopped working since earlier.

    What on earth do you want me to do?

    London, the whole ce had be a rupture.

    What it meant was simple.

    The citizens of London had disappeared into the rupture.

    Along with London.

    Second Suns executive, Zachary, held onto the strings of reason.

    Its not just citizens inside the rupture. There are yers, especially our Second Sun guild members. Theres no need to worry. I am sure theyre handling it well.

    Schraig let out a falseugh.

    Haha, do you really think so?

    What?

    Its beyond what we can handle with. You know?

    A message appeared before his eyes.

    Information about ruptures.

    [Dungeon: City of Gloomy Rain]

    [Rmended level: Lv.600~Lv.900]

    [Copse progress: 0.1%]

    He could understand the rampaging rmended level.

    From the [Cracked Dimension Gap] rupture to the [Thefern Labyrinth].

    There had been ruptures that boasted a rmended level a step higher than this.

    Yeah, what he couldnt understand was the [dungeon].

    The two sybles before the ruptures name.

    Schraig grabbed his pounding head.

    Its a dungeon. Its not something you can clear by simply hunting monsters. Damn it. To find the clear conditions, you have to go through them one by one!

    In the days when Arcana was just a game.

    Dungeons were notorious for their heinous difficulty.

    To put it simply, it was a ce full of powerful monsters at the level of the [predator zone] and full of threatening traps at the level of byrinth]. That was what the [dungeon] was.

    Schraigs voice became more intense.

    Id be happy if this was a game. Even at the risk of the experience point penalty. Considering the dungeons rewards, its worth dying a few times. But its not a game, is it? Lives are at stake, everyone.

    To clear the dungeon.

    They had to find the [depth of the dungeon].

    But it was a dungeon full of powerful monsters and traps.

    Not only that, what was its scale?

    At a minimum, it was at the scale of London.

    Im sorry, Zachary. I am not confident.

    Schraig looked at his trembling hands.

    Fear.

    The rupture devoured ordinary people who werent yers?

    Up until now, this was something that couldnt have happened.

    In the first ce, ordinary people couldnt enter or witness a rupture. But maybe because it was a dungeon. Not only did it take London, engulfing its citizens wasnt enough.

    In there, my wife is in there!!

    Even ordinary people could clearly see the strange rain fog that made it impossible to see an inch in front of them.

    They yelled non-stop.

    Schraig clenched his teeth.

    Damn it.

    He had jumped into the ruptures again and again feeling the same way.

    But he hadnt been alone.

    He had guild members to follow in his footsteps.

    Jumping into the dungeon without a proper n?

    It would be like throwing away your experience point, no, your life. He was familiar with it through his experience from the time when Arcana was just a game.

    What made someone like him a hero and hope for his country?

    He felt helpless.

    The pouring rain dampened his body.

    It wasnt just Schraig.

    Pitter-patter

    It weighed heavily on everyone who watched London shrouded in rain fog.

    It made them depressed.

    Made them lethargic.

    To a strange degree.

    Schraig, or rather everyone who was hit by the rain, muttered.

    I cant do anything

    Pitter-patter

    The moment their bodies were about to cool down.

    In the barrage of rain.

    There was a sound of shoes.

    Tap tap

    In therge crowd.

    There was a single open ck umbre.

    As if he wouldnt allow a single drop of rain to stter on his clothes.

    A man was holding an umbre with an upright posture.

    Soon, he opened his mouth.

    Can you hear me, Schraig?

    ?

    At the same time, Schraigs vision shed.

    [Status abnormality, helplessness, is canceled.]

    It was only then that Schraig realized.

    I, when did I get status abnormality?

    In an instant, reflexively.

    He looked at the man who woke him up from the status abnormality.

    A ck long umbre and silver hair contrasting with it.

    He faced Hoyeol.

    Before Schraig could open his mouth, Hoyeol continued.

    Id like to ask you to guide me around London, is that possible?

    .

    .

    .

    Such a widespread status abnormality.

    Just looking at the rmended level, it was at least at the level of demon king.

    Yes, you had to be at that level to be called a dungeon owner.

    Naturally, it was my first time to witness a dungeon.

    But how could I be so calm?

    This time, I would confidently answer that it was thanks to my preparation rather than Grandfels iron face. To be precise, my desperation to get my moneys worth paid off.

    Right.

    I was referring to the [Map That Connects All Things] that I had used calctingly.

    A brooch gave off its presence on the jacketspel.

    [Hexagram Brooch 1/6]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.100]

    [Effect: Restores 10% of the mana you consume.]

    [Description: It is part of a brooch where sixe together to be one. The effect has been significantly reduced because it is only a small part.]

    Yes, [City of Gloomy Rain].

    There was a second [Hexagram Brooch] beyond that fog.

 Chapter 150: Seeds of Tears (1)

    Chapter 150: Seeds of Tears (1)

    [Map That Connects All Things]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: You can find out the location of something that someone secretly hid, someone lost, or something hidden somewhere. You can also teleport to the location of that object just once.

    However, when the teleportation effect is activated, all effects are lost immediately.]

    [Description: A magic tool with infinite possibilities depending on how you use it.]

    I activated the teleportation effect to enter the Arcana Continent.

    Thanks to that, the map lost all its effect.

    Before activating the teleportation effect.

    I tried everything I could to get my moneys worth.

    Wouldnt it be possible to extract the effect?

    Thats why I visited the Senior Mage of Enchantment, Kiko.

    It didnt produce results though.

    I didnt have high expectations, so I wasnt disappointed.

    Enchantment school was responsible for the Mage Towers loss.

    Just extracting the effects from unique-grade items was a great aplishment for the current level of enchantment school. It wouldnt make sense if they could extract effects from epic items.

    Thanks to that, I used it even more earnestly.

    Because of that effort, I could activate the teleportation effect without any regret. Through the map, I was able to specify the source of the remaining five [Hexagram Brooches].

    Actually, I was quite flustered when I first activated the effect.

    A ce where even the sky cries because it cannot handle the overflowing sadness.

    This wasnt some kind of twenty-question riddle.

    The map didnt give a straight answer.

    But this guys mouth helped.

    The sky is crying.

    [Thefern Fence] rupture.

    My mouth had said that when I saw the sky full of dark clouds.

    It was faster for me to cry than for the sky to cry.

    I remembered trying to swallow myment.

    Thanks to this, I recognized it right away when I saw [Dungeon: City of Gloomy Rain] created in London.

    The ce that the map told me about was this dungeon!

    As if to back up my spection, this message appeared.

    [The Hexagram Brooch is shaking]

    Indeed, it was worth stepping on British soil for the first time in my life. Of course, there was no way this proud step moved solely to satisfy self-interest.

    Pitter-patter

    I opened my mouth under the umbre in the pouring rain.

    It would be best for those who are not immune to status abnormalities to avoid the area as much as possible. I think your words will help them move faster than I could.

    Britains pride, Second Sun.

    The leader was Schraig.

    Since I was from Korea, naturally his words had more power than mine.

    Along with my, Lee Hoyeols, realistic point of view.

    Thank you.

    It was a statement that took into ount Grandfels point of view regarding pride.

    It could even restore Schraigs shattered pride.

    Schraig and the yers quickly sorted things out.

    Everyone, stay away from the ruptures and the fog!

    Reporting? This is not the time for that!

    Damn it, I think we need to get you to the hospital right away.

    Amid themotion, I looked at the rain fog.

    Information about the rupture appeared before my eyes.

    It was definitely a rupture.

    What is the exact cause of the status abnormality?

    The most reasonable guess was, of course, the demons.

    But the situation was different this time.

    Rupture was the space of oddities.

    Until the rupture copsed, it didnt matter what kind of demon it was.

    Even if a high-ranking demon king was resurrected.

    It couldnt affect outside of the rupture.

    The inferior race doesnt have such power.

    Well said, Grandfel.

    My mouth wasnt just talking big. If the demons had the ability to do that in the first ce. They wouldnt have bothered to possess and act as a human and hide in reality.

    Therefore, there was only one possibility.

    Is this a special feature of the dungeon?

    Because it was a [dungeon], it affected the outside of the rupture as well.

    The Arcana worldview really got more and more amazing.

    The Holy War against the demons.

    Paying attention to one thing wasnt enough, I had to throw myself into this situation?!

    Id like to believe its an unusual case.

    As if a byrinth] wasnt enough, I had to go to a [dungeon].

    The biggest problem was that Londons citizens were stuck in the rupture. Thats why I rushed to London using the portal.

    What a tiring spirit of Noblesse Oblige

    What a mess.

    Even if it wasnt a dungeon rupture, I had a lot to deal with.

    More than anything, I had promised myself to make the troublesome shadows know their ce.

    But Grandfels mouth didnt miss a single word.

    There are no shadows on a rainy day.

    Pitter-patter

    In the end, thats all there is to it.

    Fortunately, the rain was so loud.

    I was really scared that someone might hear it.

    The priorities were different, that was what those words meant.

    At any rate, you follow the procedure incredibly well.

    However, I didnt want to refute my heavy pride.

    Actually, I felt the same way.

    Dealing with ruptures and demons was already too much.

    I had long since graduated from my days as an office worker living in an ugly society.

    I wanted to avoid troublesome things.

    As I was thinking like that.

    Schraig approached.

    With an umbre in one hand.

    In his other hand, he held a steaming paper cup.

    Im sorry, but Im not in a situation where I can treat you properly

    The green logo on the paper cup was familiar.

    Schraig offered me the paper cup.

    Um I heard that you like tea. I didnt know what kind of tea you like, so I prepared a in Americano.

    Schraig continued.

    And Ill do it.

    His eyes shone determinedly.

    Please let me guide you to London. Please.

    The reason I asked Schraig to guide me was simple.

    Even if it was a dungeon rupture.

    It was a space where reality and Arcana were half-mixed. Naturally, I thought knowing the actual geography perfectly would be a great help in attacking the rupture.

    I picked up the cup and answered.

    Thank you for your decision.

    No, thank you, really. Thank you foring all the way here

    No, it is a weight I have to bear.

    !

    I calmly asked Schraig, who was shocked.

    Dont you know that too?

    Please.

    Dont preach the spirit of Noblesse Oblige in the 21st century, Grandfel.

    Thankfully, I didnt say the word aristocrat out of my mouth.

    By the way.

    I stared at the Americano and opened my mouth.

    Are you ready?

    Of course.

    Then lets get in.

    Dont rush inside just because you dont want to drink it, Grandfel.

    Well, it might be a different case for elixir herb, but there was no way my taste bud, which was almost pickled in green tea bags, could ept Americano. There was nothing better than a warm Americano on a rainy day.

    I hated my taste buds for changing.

    I tried to cast aside my regrets and moved on.

    [Youve entered Dungeon: City of Gloomy Rain rupture.]

    *

    Pitter-patter

    Heavy rain poured down.

    The anchors voice was as loud as the sound of the rain.

    The gaze of the viewers was clearly directed towards the screen.

    Breaking news. yer Lee Hoyeol and Second Suns guild master, Schraig, are said to have entered the first dungeon rupture created in London. While countries around the world expressed concerns

    Data screens passed by.

    It must feel strange.

    Thendscape in the data screen was their own residence.

    It was London.

    But.

    Pitter-patter

    Not everyone who heard the pouring rain was aware of it.

    The fact that thendscape shown on the screen was London, where they were trapped, was inside a rupture.

    Or even the fact that they had fallen into a state of abnormality.

    .

    All they could feel was helplessness and depression.

    Ennd, London.

    No, those trapped in [Dungeon: City of Gloomy Rain] were gradually sinking below the surface. Into the deep water where they couldnt escape no matter how hard they struggled on their own.

    *

    Pitter-patter

    Watching the pouring rain.

    It made me think that there were times when formality was helpful.

    It is worthwhile to obliviously bring arge umbre. Look, there was not a drop of rain on my clothes. It was thanks to the upright posture of holding the umbre that didnt waver in the slightest.

    No, its not the time to be satisfied with these little things.

    I looked around.

    Visibility was limited.

    At first nce, the shape of the building was visible in the thick rain fog.

    In that regard, it was a good thing.

    Schraig, who was also looking around, said.

    Fortunately, London appears to have remained the same.

    Local guides were the best.

    Schraig and Second Sun Guild members quickly grasped the geography.

    I listened to the briefing they shared.

    The key is to locate the depth of the Dungeon.

    My experience of Arcana was farckingpared to other yers.

    Therefore, I didnt know much about dungeons.

    Still, listening to their conversation made me feel better.

    Do I just need to find the depth?

    [Dungeon].

    Depending on the size, it was a dangerous ce with dozens of crossroads, hundreds of traps, and thousands of monsters. But as long as you knew the location of the depth

    Our purpose is not the experience point or loot. The top priority is to find the depth as quickly as possible, and to clear the dungeon by overpowering the boss monster!

    This meant that they could ignore all other obstacles such as monsters and traps. Of course, it wouldnt be easy. The thick fog that blocked the view seemed to be not ordinary fog.

    But isnt it weird?

    One of the guild members of the Second Sun said.

    Its too quiet.

    It felt ufortable.

    This was inside a rupture that maintained the appearance of London.

    For some reason, I didnt feel any presence.

    No, to be precise

    I can see traces, but I cant see any people.

    Cars stopped with their engines on.

    Commercial buildings were filled with the warmth of people.

    Even umbres fell all over the street.

    Everything was the same.

    Only people disappeared and could not be seen.

    The yers voice gradually trembled as they spoke.

    Where on earth has everyone disappeared in such a short time?

    I dont see any blood or signs of being attacked.

    Schraig, Ive been trying to contact them since a while ago I cant contact even one person. The signal is on, but no one picks it up. Damn it, what the hell!!

    It was natural to feel emotionally shaken.

    Capital of Ennd, London.

    Naturally, there were colleagues or family members of the yers among those who disappeared. Even if they tried not to show it, they couldnt help it as long as they were human.

    The atmosphere became heavy again.

    This was why it was called [City of Gloomy Rain].

    As soon as you entered, it crushed your morale mercilessly.

    But I opened my mouth.

    No need to worry.

    ?

    As I said, it was my first time stepping on British soil.

    Naturally, there was no way I would know anyone in Ennd.

    However, I, Grandfel, wasnt talking as if it was just some other peoples circumstances.

    Yes, the pride in my heart was also sincere.

    I meant every word I uttered.

    Because I knew.

    This is not really [City of Gloomy Rain].

    Yes? What do you mean by that?

    It seems we are trapped in a trap.

    T-Trapped? No, that cant be possible!!

    You would think that couldnt be possible.

    All we did was walk into the rain fog.

    We just entered the rupture.

    Are you guys sure?

    A-Are you sure?

    This is a dungeon, a space with no set rules.

    !

    Someone who knew my inner circumstances would say.

    Even though I didnt know about the depth of the dungeon until just now, I spoke so shamelessly.

    Indeed, it was irrefutable.

    Even I, who was covered in this guys thick, iron-d skin, couldnt help but feel amazed.

    But I didnt necessarily have to know about it to figure it out.

    Sometimes shamelessness helped in practice.

    The reason why I could see through the trap was simple.

    Haiel.

    The moment I recited it, my mana clearly escaped.

    But I couldnt see Haiel.

    What it meant was simple.

    This was the inside of the rupture, and it was true that Haiel was summoned, but,

    There was an invisible something between me and Haiel.

    In other words, a wall existed.

    Knowing that fact, I thought a little bit.

    Why?

    Everything remained the same, but why did the people disappear?

    The answer to that could be found in the pouring rain.

    No, to be exact, in the rain puddles on the floor.

    Indeed.

    The wall that stood between me and Haiel was the water surface.

    I folded my umbre neatly and raised my head.

    ?

    Schraig and the yers followed me and raised their heads to look at the sky.

    What they witnessed was another view of London reflected in the sky.

    Soon, their shocked voices were heard.

    W-What is that? London in the sky like a mirror?!

    Its the same. But there are people over there!!

    What, is that true?!

    Haiel was looking at me from the other side.

    Sky and earth.

    Which one was above or below the water?

    I didnt know for now.

    But one thing was clear.

    Pop.

    I wiped the rainwater running down the tip of my chin.

    I will sternly hold you responsible for making my clothes wet.

    If water was the problem, I could get rid of all that water.

    Of course, evaporating the pouring rain was impossible.

    Even if I had an overflow of mana, it was impossible to do it with magic alone.

    So I ryed telepathy to Haiel.

    Water was a nutrient for nts.

    Yeah.

    It was time to unleash the {nature} abilities of the unique spirit, Haiel.

 Chapter 151: Seeds of Tears (2)

    Chapter 151: Seeds of Tears (2)

    Grandfels iron face definitely helped with mental management.

    If it werent for that, I would have been quite surprised.

    [Dungeon], even though I was mentally prepared, it seemed we were doomed from the beginning.

    As expected, its just as rumored.

    I didnt even realize it was a trap.

    No, should I say I didnt even have time to touch the trap?

    All the yers, including Schraig and I, did was take a few steps into the fog. In that case, there was only one possibility to consider.

    Schraig muttered, ring at London above his head.

    Does that mean breaking through the trap is the first step?

    Well, he was surprised, but he didnt seem dumbfounded.

    He probably thought it was something that could happen in dungeon.

    Indeed, as expected of an experienced person.

    In that regard, it was a good thing.

    Schraig.

    Yes, I am listening.

    Since you know the geography of this ce well, how does it look to you?

    For me, it was like searching for the differences between two pictures.

    I didnt know much about London.

    Nod

    Schraig replied immediately in a confident voice.

    Like I said, its the same. Except, there are citizens over there in London. And as you have noticed, I think you are right in saying that we have fallen into a trap.

    Schraig bit his lower lip.

    Either this side or that side. One of us did.

    It seemed he wasnt sure yet.

    Soon after, Schraig instructed the guild members.

    Explorers, start figuring out the trap structure! The rest of the yers protect the explorers in case of an unexpected attack.

    Indeed, as expected of the world-ss guild Second Sun. Rather than relying on the League of Explorers, they had explorer-ss yers that they fostered on their own.

    However.

    Im going crazy. Traps like these exist?

    Dungeon rupture with rmended level 600 at minimum, level 900 at maximum.

    Theres no shortage of explorers.

    Even if Fabian, the president of the League of Explorers, came along, it would be difficult to see through this trap in a short period of time.

    But as I said, there was no need to worry.

    I looked at Haiel pping her wings in the opposing London.

    If there are times when we sh, there are also times when we can flexibly let go.

    Pitter-patter!!

    Somehow, it sounded quite grandiose.

    If someone asked what I was talking about.

    I was simply thinking of using the pouring rain as nutrients for nts.

    Please, I hope the words I say to myself are buried by the sound of the rain

    I prayed in my heart.

    Yes? What did you say?

    Atst, Schraig had to hear that.

    This damn formality.

    I had no choice but to answer the polite question again.

    Just watch, Schraig. You will find out soon.

    ?

    Schraighs eyes followed my gaze.

    Needless to say, it was directed to Haiel.

    Schraig, who noticed, fumbled in bewilderment.

    Haiel? Isnt that yer Lee Hoyeols contract spirit? No way! Did you detect the existence of the trap through spirit summoning? As expected, thats amazing! Wait, what about that?

    The other London in the sky.

    Something stretched out from the sky.

    That something was root.

    Yes, the roots of nts that used water as nutrients.

    [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge] helped me again.

    It was thanks to the effect of the item.

    I spoke shamelessly as if I had known it from the beginning.

    Do you remember the summer of the Arcana Continent?

    All silence

    Why am I suddenly selling out the past<sup>[1]</sup>The word used here is  and it means appealing to people by using old memories. An example of this is when an entertainer appears on broadcasts talking about their prime days or when old idols rely on the memories of the existing fans to sell albums. ?

    They seemed confused.

    As expected, the only one who matched my rhythm was Schraig.

    It varies depending on the region, but summer in southern regions such as Hessias was truly fantastic. Once it rained, it didnt stop raining, as if there was a hole in the sky. Just like now.

    Thank you, Schraig, for responding to my big mouth.

    I would like to attach at least 10plimentary stickers.

    It was a perfectly appropriate answer.

    Thats correct, Schraig.

    Yes, what do you mean correct?

    Have you ever seen Hessias submerged in water?

    No. Not in my memory. How about you guys?

    Shake

    yers shook their heads looking at each other.

    Not only did I bring up the summer of Arcana out of the blue.

    Why did I bring up the name of the southern city, Hessias?

    That root was a nt that only grew in Hessias.

    Aquariu oak tree.

    It was the root of the oak tree.

    Schraig agonized for a moment.

    Now that I heard it, its strange. Hessias is not a hignd, nor is it equipped with a drainage system like the Imperial Capital City. How did it not get submerged?

    I spoke calmly.

    That is the power of {nature}.

    [Pentragram of Pure Knowledge].

    Through its effect, I recalled the knowledge of the Aquariu oak tree. Aquariu oak tree was a nt that grew by using a huge amount of water as nutrients.

    Theres a reason why they only live in Hessias.

    Hessias was the only ce in the empire where it rained that much.

    In that regard, Haiel was truly my alter ego and mirror

    No, it was as expected of a contract spirit.

    You understand without me having to say it, Haiel.

    {Nature} abilities awakened as the level of the unique spirit increased.

    Haiel was able to control the life of nts.

    As long as she was backed by mana, she could make nts grow.

    In other words, this wasnt a difficult task for her.

    Wait a minute, Schraig. What is that?

    Schraig, who was pondering my words, turned his head at the guild member calling his name. And he noticed. The roots of the Aquariu oak tree stretching down from the sky.

    Schraig looked at me with astonishment.

    Dont tell me, thats the force of nature you mentioned?!

    I nodded instead of answering.

    Once again: seeing it once is better than hearing it a hundred times.

    Now, it would be easier to understand by watching than by saying a hundred words.

    It was not an ordinary Aquariu oak tree.

    It was an Aquariu oak tree blessed by Haiel.

    A unique spirit.

    Moreover, the environment was cold and overflowing with nutrient water.

    Soon.

    Stretch

    The oak tree began to grow at a frightening rate!

    S-Schraig! tree! Suddenly roots and trees appear from the sky!!

    By the way, Haiel.

    Do you also like shy things because you take after someone?

    For the first time in a while, I made full use of her {nature} abilities. Like nting a street tree. Aquarius oak tree took root throughout the streets of London.

    No matter how much mana efficiency has increased thanks to [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge], there is a limit.

    I was worried whether my mana wouldst.

    Its weird?

    I didnt feel any mana consumption.

    No matter how much my mana efficiency had improved, that couldnt be possible. As you could see, Haiel was still using her magic right now.

    Didnt that mean she had a greater magic capacity than I did?

    Just as my question was growing.

    Suddenly, the words of the Senior Mage of Spirit School, Peiyan Lot, came to mind.

    Chief, as you may well know, unique spirits are different from ordinary contract spirits. How should I say this, it is a being that cannot be ssified with ss.

    As expected, was it thanks to being reborn as a unique spirit?

    If Haiel had its own mana that was not dependent on me, all my questions could be exined. Is this how parents feel when looking at their children who have grown up well?

    Thank you for growing well, Haiel.

    With steady roots.

    Aquarius oak trees grew in size.

    The moment the sprouts started to bloom one by one.

    Change finally came.

    What?

    The thick fog began to clear.

    The rainwater, which had risen to my ankles, also dried up.

    And even the pouring rain.

    Pitter-patter

    Pitter

    Drip

    Drip

    Drip.

    It stopped raining!

    Itpletely died down.

    At the same time.

    My vision and the yers vision shed.

    For a moment, intense light poured out.

    What also came into view was the panoramic view of London.

    But something had definitely changed.

    P-People! Its the citizens!

    Damn it, I dont know what happened, but lets wake them up first!

    Hey, are you all right? Wake up!

    They didnt seem to have regained consciousness yet.

    We encountered Londoners who had disappeared without a trace.

    I also encountered Haiel.

    Haiel bowed her head to me gracefully and said.

    Im sorry for responding to your callte.

    What is there to be sorry about between us, Haiel?

    On the contrary, I want to praise you because youre amazing.

    However, understanding the situation was always important.

    I looked up at the sky first.

    Just dark clouds.

    There was no longer the view of another London.

    Then I asked Haiel.

    Haiel. Have I lost my consciousness like they did?

    Haiel answered my question.

    Hoyeol-nim was just standing still. You didnt say anything until you woke up, but I could hear the telepathy you sent.

    As expected, was it a hallucination?

    I was caught in a trap.

    This made it clear.

    [Dungeon] was a ce that possessed an enormous level of difficulty.

    But no matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt just me the dungeon.

    Apart from the rmended level.

    If it wasnt for Haiel just now.

    The yers, including me, would have fallen into the status abnormality and drowned in the rain. Yes, I could feel a viciousness there beyond the dungeons peculiarity.

    The message appeared as if to prove my intuition.

    [Skill, Natural Enemy Rtionship is activated.]

    Even the demons werent enough.

    I reflected on theint I had when the dungeon was created.

    The dungeon and the demon were a set.

    The reality was a lot worse than I thought.

    But just like me, even the demons hiding in the fog couldnt imagine it. Whether they had been hiding in reality or running around in Arcana.

    Its time to pay the price.

    Akshans survivor and thest demon hunter.

    They would never have thought Id be alive.

    The rain stopped now thanks to the oak tree.

    There was no more rain fog blocking the view.

    In other words, it became clearly visible.

    The inferior race, the ce they were hiding.

    I asked Schraig.

    Schraig, may I ask for directions?

    Ah, yes! Of course.

    Is there a building at the end of the street that can be said to be symbolic?

    If its symbolic, its probably near Chelsea Bridge Road

    *

    Everyone had expected this day woulde someday.

    There was no way that the newly created ruptures would forever be the same as the previous ruptures. They needed to anticipate the worst and be prepared to respond to the crisis.

    AAUs apocalypse deration was also announced to that effect.

    But the situation in London exceeded expectations.

    Ennd, which had gotten hit directly, was inplete chaos.

    A press conference.

    The man, who looked nervous, barely managed to speak.

    We will do our best to resolve the situation.

    The Prime Ministers residence, 10 Downing Street, as well as the royal family at Buckingham Pce.

    Many citizens, including British leaders.

    Dungeon rupture appeared and then disappeared in the fog.

    Even if the army moved right away, it wasnt enough.

    Only yers had ess to the rain fog, the rupture.

    Naturally, the worlds attention was inevitably drawn to the British guild, the Second Sun. But why? Second Suns guild master, Schraig, didnt budge.

    Whats wrong with Schraig?

    Did he get scared after seeing the rmended level?

    No, isnt this a situation where you have to pretend youre not scared even if youre scared?

    With Schraighs personality, theres no way he would behave like this.

    Wait a minute. The angle is a little weird?

    He wasnt scared, he was inflicted with a status abnormality.

    Rain near the rupture caused status abnormality.

    It didnt take long for everyone to know the truth. Because it didnt take long for Hoyeol, the man holding the long umbre, to appear.

    AAUs South Korean branch.

    Three men were watching that scene.

    Sung Hyunjoon clenched his fist at the appearance of Hoyeol.

    I heard the ck long umbre stimtes emotions in some way.

    An umbre is just an umbre.

    I dont really want to know what kind of emotion that is. Hyunjoon.

    By the way, Yoon Sookyum looked at the branch manager, Park Minjae.

    Wasnt it time for him to be busy with an emergency call-up by now?

    The branch heads wouldnt only gather together and hold a meeting.

    Park Minjae noticed his gaze.

    Why are you looking at me like that?

    No, I was wondering if its okay for you to stay here.

    They only look for things they couldment. Dont you think we only meet for appearances sake?

    Lee Hoyeol proved himself again today.

    Even if the government was surrounding him.

    He appeared in Ennd like a hero.

    Confidently.

    As if he didnt care about the world trying to keep him in check.

    But Park Minjae was not that great of a man.

    Im not going, even if its disgraceful.

    AAU.

    Although it was tied to one organization, it was safe to say that each branch was actually an independent organization. This meant that missing a few meetings with the branch managers wouldntnd him in big trouble.

    Well, even the head of the UK branch had already done that dozens of times

    !

    Wait a minute.

    For a moment, Park Minjae felt a sense of ipatibility.

    Why Ennd?

    AAU London branch hadnt interacted much recently.

    And a [dungeon] rupture was created in London shortly after.

    Was this really pure coincidence?

    Shit.

    Park Minjae couldnt guess it with his own head.

    Wasnt it obvious?

    You had to know something to at least use your head.

    But Park Minjae didnt stand still.

    He hurriedly took out his smartphone.

    Whats wrong, Branch Manager?

    He shook his head in the face of the question.

    He pounded on the keyboard with his fingers.

    He sent it to Lee Hoyeol Or so he wished.

    I need to know his number.

    So he had no choice but to go through a mediate.

    He sent it to Nam Taemin.

    To sum up the transmitted message in three lines, it was like this.

    [The key to attacking the dungeon is to locate the depth of the dungeon.

    The location of the depth of the dungeon is near Chelsea Bridge.

    It is very likely AAU London branch.]

    .

    .

    .

    Did AAU find out something?

    He sent the message straight to Hoyeol.

    He hoped it was helpful information.

    Whiing

    Uh, was that a reply?

    Hoyeol-ssi already checked the message?

    He hoped it could be of some help

    Nam Taemin checked his smartphone with nervous eyes.

    Hahaha.

    Then he let out augh.

    The reply from Hoyeol was only a few words again this time.

    But the content was a little different.

    I know.

    Is he unpredictable because hes infinitely deep?<ul><li>1. The word used here is  and it means appealing to people by using old memories. An example of this is when an entertainer appears on broadcasts talking about their prime days or when old idols rely on the memories of the existing fans to sell albums. </li></ul>

 Chapter 152: Seeds of Tears (3)

    Chapter 152: Seeds of Tears (3)

    A text from Nam Taemin.

    [The key to attacking the dungeon is to locate the depth of the dungeon.

    The location of the depth of the dungeon is near Chelsea Bridge.

    It is very likely AAU London branch.]

    Is that so?

    AAU seemed to have noticed something.

    Of course, I had also estimated the location of the depth of the dungeon through [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    After the Cataclysm, the symbol Chelsea Bridge Road was changed to the AAU London branch.

    The geography of London was unfamiliar.

    If it werent for Schraigs guide, I might have had to turn on the map app and find my way. Of course, manifesting a portal would be burdensome, so I couldnt do that either.

    I know theres something at those coordinates.

    In other words, the portal could be a shortcut to the trap.

    Moreover, wasnt the trap of this dungeon rupture rted to rain?

    I was already soaked from head to toe.

    Even now, I felt ufortable.

    No more forced showers.

    By the way, even when I see it, I still cant believe it.

    Schraigs voice was filled with emotion.

    Judging from the expression on his face, he didnt seem to be just saying empty words.

    I didnt know what he was looking at.

    I also followed Schreigs gaze and looked around.

    London, where the rain had stopped.

    The streets were lined with Aquariu oak trees.

    Ten minutes at most.

    That was not enough time for them to grow into a huge tree.

    Indeed, it was the effect of the blessing of Haiel, who germinated the seeds of World Tree.

    The roots were strong and the stems extended straight.

    Branches stretched out abundantly above it.

    Brilliant sprouts began to bloom at the ends of each branch.

    No matter how I looked at it, it was too shy.

    [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    To my knowledge, the Aquariu oak tree had never looked like that.

    I could guess the reason.

    It was probably because of Haiels influence.

    Damn it, it tasted bitter.

    I am not in a position to say anything.

    This feeling was like when seeing my magicwith [aesthetic] stat added!

    Isnt there a saying that children are the mirror of their parents?

    Im sorry, Haiel.

    As I looked, Haiel opened her mouth as if she had been waiting.

    Noble seems to have affected me, too.

    Yeah, it was all my influence.

    Im sorry for bringing in bad change to you, Haiel.

    But, wait a minute, [Noble]?

    It was a word that I couldnt ignore.

    [Noble] was a title I acquired on the Arcana Continent.

    I opened the status window and checked the effect of [Noble] again.

    [Noble: Noble one, the Arcana Continent remembers you.]

    Indeed.

    The exact opposite of the long and specific effect of [The Last Adventurer].

    There was just one line.

    Why did I not feel bad about it?

    There seemed to be something great about the one-line effect.

    The Arcana Continent remembers me.

    I didnt know if it was because I was influenced by this pure integrity or something else.

    The title meant that the system didnt turn a blind eye to my struggle against millions of demons. Besides, how many benefits had I gained through those struggles?

    Starting with curing Marcelos curse of terminal illness.

    [Evil Eyes Telescope].

    Gaining so many experience points that the death penalty could be ignored.

    So it was just the ambiguous effect of the title.

    I could just leniently let it be.

    Was the joy of winning even greater because I had no expectations?

    Theres something about this.

    Not only the words seemed usible, but [Noble] clearly had additional effects that were not specified. Something that couldnt be recognized even by Grandfels literary and martial arts talent.

    Right. Youve had a hard time, Haiel.

    Contrary to the overwhelming feelings inside, those words were spoken calmly.

    Sk

    Haiel lowered her head with the corners of her mouth raised.

    I am still far toocking to receive that praise.

    Of course, there was no time to continue chattingfortably.

    We were gradually getting closer to the depth of the dungeon, AAUs UK branch.

    Suddenly, Schraig urgently shouted.

    Its the enemy. The number is approximately five!

    Schraig, level 402.

    Now, his level was simr to that of Nam Taemin and other top yers. He was once one of the top three yers along with Skal and Rox.

    Crash

    Proof of this was his demeanor that stayed calm even in the face of the sudden appearance of enemies.

    I was familiar with Schraigs ss.

    Schraig was one of the few yers I knew before I awakened. Why did I know him? Simple. It was because he was really cool.

    Swordsman ss, fencer.

    Indeed, he was the countrys gentleman.

    Schraig pulled out his weapon and posed for battle.

    His weapon, which was like arge needle, was a foil.

    A rapier specialized for stabbing.

    Zachary, can you hear me? Hows the situation? What about the citizens?

    While focusing onbat, they also didnt forget the safety of fallen citizens.

    Naturally, Grandfels pride couldnt help but feel satisfied about this.

    Monsters havent appeared yet? Yeah, thats a relief. Then wed better line up and prepare from now on. It seems monsters are appearing from the depth of the dungeon.

    Schraig grasped the situation andmunicated it.

    I stood side by side with him.

    And I looked ahead.

    There are precisely five of them.

    If I had to describe their appearance, they were like a mannequin filled with water.

    Five water men wereing towards us.

    Once he finished understanding the situation.

    Schraig told me after ending the call.

    ording to the additional patch notes, their names are Ghosts of the Gloomy City. Their level is said to be between 600 and 650. And this is just my hunch, but

    Grit

    Schraig gritted his teeth.

    If theyre a ghost, theres a good chance that physical attacks wont work against them.

    I agreed to some extent.

    Apart from the name.

    The was a reason why the saying cutting water with a knife existed.

    Just looking at it, it seemed physical attacks wouldnt work.

    Shake

    Schraigs hand, which was firmly holding the sword, was trembling.

    It wasnt fear.

    That was anger.

    The monster who brought his hometown, London, to this state had appeared before his eyes.

    Damn it.

    He must be angry that he couldnt do anything with his sword.

    I understood his feelings.

    But while I could guess how he felt.

    There was a reason why I said I only agreed to some extent.

    I opened my mouth.

    Can you guarantee it?

    Yes?

    Are you sure a physical attack wont work?

    U-Um.

    Schraig didnt seem to understand.

    If it were like the old days, I wouldnt have said anything.

    What kind of cringe thing am I going to say again?

    I probably would have startedmenting my situation inwardly.

    But I realized something after I died and came back to life.

    In the end, I need the strength of the yers.

    It might be different if it was in Arcana.

    But in the reality, I couldnt deal with millions of demons.

    Ultimately, I needed the yers cooperation.

    And this pride was the basic foundation.

    For yers with outstanding skills to cooperate.

    So look carefully, Schraig.

    I raised my hand slowly.

    I got into abat position.

    What I had in my hands was a ck long umbre.

    !

    I spoke to Schraig, who was shocked.

    What you will do from now on is simple. Watch me.

    And then I used sword aura.

    No, I focused my sword force on the long umbre.

    I continued calmly.

    To be precise, watch my sword aura.

    S-Sword aura?!

    Sword aura.

    A state that required high qualifications just to witness before handling it.

    However, if a swordsman could handle sword aura, the swordsmansbat power increased exponentially.

    I have witnessed strength above their actual level from sword users such as Harkon, Yesica, and Enoch.

    Of course.

    A sword with such a sword aura.

    Even if I used an umbre, not a sword.

    It could damage the ghost.

    Sword aura. I dont know what youre suddenly talking about, but! Its dangerous to be alone. Moreover, with an umbre like that!

    But Schraig couldnt have known that information.

    It was only natural for him to feel astonished.

    Thats why I told him to watch.

    It will be easier to understand once you see it.

    The five ghosts rushed in.

    I aimed my umbre at them.

    A silver aura wrapped around the umbre.

    ng!

    A decisive blow.

    At the same time, the ghosts copsed.

    Schraigs face was filled with astonishment.

    What?

    Unlike him, I wasnt surprised at all.

    I didnt feel joy or sadness in defeating the monsters with an umbre.

    Defeat five 600-level monsters with a single blow.

    Was it because the [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was activated while my level was close to 500?

    If not, was it because of the experience of fighting to the death among millions of demons on the Arcana Continent?

    I didnt feel any tension with just these monsters alone.

    Youve really grown up a lot, Lee Hoyeol.

    It was not like I entered the dungeon rupture alone for no reason.

    .

    .

    .

    yer, Lee Hoyeol.

    His level was estimated to be at least 900.

    Schraig was well aware of his strength.

    He had themon knowledge of Arcana.

    In the past, he rose to 3rd ce in the yer rankings.

    Schraig had experienced the hardships and emotions that other rankers were currently experiencing.

    So he couldnt understand it even more.

    Lee Hoyeol, what on earth was that guy?

    His main attack method was magic.

    But it wouldnt be surprising if he used a sword.

    The way he used a sword could be watched through mass media.

    But this was beyond the limit.

    Umbre.

    Defeating five level 600 monsters with an umbre!

    Schraig clenched his fist.

    Is this a difference in level?

    a gap.

    He didnt feel the gap only with Lee Hoyeol. For now, the only thing he could bring up was his past glory. He knew himself better than anyone else.

    I must have reached my limit long ago.

    To be precise, the limit of his ss, fencer.

    In reality, even if there was no such thing as a noble job.

    It existed among sses of Arcana.

    The one at the very top was the precious hidden sses.

    Hidden ss transferees included Skal and Jessie Heinness.

    Their strength and potential were so hard to describe in words.

    Below that were popr sses such as barbarian and healer.

    sses that supported performance as much as many yers chose them.

    If you were lucky enough toplete a ss quest.

    Your ss becameparable to the hidden ss, or even changed to a hidden ss.

    And at the bottom, there was an unpopr ss like him.

    Schraig could have sworn.

    Fencer was a trash ss that only looked good on the outside.

    If he could turn back time, he wouldnt have chosen this ss.

    Basically, he was a prosecutor with a sword.

    The attack power was bound to be based on the [strength] stat. Fencer, who had to target the enemys weaknesses, was required to have an extremely high [agility] stat.

    It was a ss that required both strength and agility.

    Naturally, the higher the level, the lower the efficiency.

    Its a power I cant even dream of.

    Damn it.

    Schraig looked at his foil.

    In the end, the attack power was the obstacle.

    There were many vulnerabilities in the attack method that relied on stabbing.

    What on earth is his ss?

    Chief Mage of the Mage Tower.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    Evil dragon hunter.

    He couldnt guess by the name.

    Magic.

    swordsmanship.

    And an umbre fight.

    He couldnt even guess by watching.

    But one thing was certain.

    Schraigughed bitterly.

    I cant keep up.

    In fact, he had long known his ce since the Yusra Kingdom.

    So he thought he wouldnt be disappointed anymore.

    Schraig was upset.

    In the end, I cant help with anything.

    London.

    His home where he was born and raised.

    The streets he was walking on until this morning were covered in rain and fog.

    Families, colleagues, and citizens in London were in crisis.

    He felt resentful that he couldnt do anything with his own hands and his ability.

    I am ipetent.

    The moment Schraig lowered his head.

    Are you concentrating, Schraig?

    He heard Hoyeols voice.

    Schraig raised his head.

    An attitude as consistent as his voice.

    Hoyeol continued speaking, holding his umbre as if it were a sword.

    You must watch the sword aura.

    Sword aura.

    Since earlier, he had no idea what Hoyeol was talking about.

    Schraig recalled Hoyeols words that had passed by.

    What you will do from now on is simple. Watch me.

    To be precise, watch my sword aura.

    Hoyeol was overestimating him.

    It was clear that Hoyeol waspletely mistaken about him.

    Schraig said in an angry voice.

    Sword aura. I am not sure if you know, but Im different from other swordsman ss yers! My ss is the damn fencer, which is extremely weak and has clear limitations. I dont even know what sword aura is, but you keep expecting it from me!

    I know.

    What?

    What did he know?

    Did he know that Schraigs ss was fencer?

    If not that, did he mean he knew its limitations?

    Hoyeol continued speaking before the question could be left behind.

    But it doesnt matter.

    ?

    Believe in yourself. Even if you dont have the courage to do so.

    In an extremely serious voice.

    Believe me who believes in you.

    .

    .

    .

    I told you, I know.

    Schraig, youre one of the few yers I have known before I awakened. Also, what? Fencer is extremely weak and had clear limitations?

    If you feel like this, Id like to give you a one-day experience as a demon hunter.

    Its less noticeable now that Ive grown so much.

    When I first awakened, just hunting gnolls that were much lower than my level made my legs shake.

    I could guarantee, even if the fencer was an ambiguous ss, it wouldnt be able to match the demon hunter.

    Was there any other ss in the world that invests stat points in [strength], [agility], [magic], and [luck] at the same time?

    So I could say it with confidence.

    Believe in me who believes in you.

    I guarantee you.

    Ranking 3rd in Arcana is a position that you can never reach without talent.

    So raise your head and look clearly, Schraig. You have to witness the sword aura and realize the reality.

    If you want to protect something precious with those hands.

    Even if it was to face the demons that woulde in the future.

    As soon as I spat it all out using Grandfels way of speaking.

    Again, [Gosts of the City of Gloomy Rain] came into view.

    By the way, there were quite a lot of them this time.

    There were so many of them that my form would be useless. If I were alone, I would hold the umbre and deal with them slowly, but there were fallen citizens here. Still, structure was a priority over education.

    The moment I was about to raise my mana,

    !

    In an instant, a message appeared.

    [Noble one. Your nobility leads to small changes.]

    I lead small changes?

    What change?

    Before that, isnt calling me Noble One a little too excessive?

    While I was thinking.

    I heard a voice.

    Schraigs voice was trembling wildly.

    P-yer Lee Hoyeol. The silver light shimmering on that umbre! Is that light perhaps the sword aura you were talking about? Wait a minute, before that, do you know what [Noble] is? I just got a message!

    You witness the sword aura, Schraig.

    By the way, thanks to him, I also realized.

    Is this the hidden effect of the title, [Noble]?

 Chapter 153: Stay In Line

    Chapter 153: Stay In Line

    The effect of [Noble] was to have an influence on the surroundings.

    To be exact, on my surroundings.

    I didnt want to say this myself, but

    That meant it affected those around the Noble One.

    The brilliant Aquariu oak tree.

    At first, I thought that only the exterior be overly shy, but I was mistaken.

    The oak tree, which had sprouted leaves thanks to Haiels blessing, was overflowing with the energy of life.

    It was not just amon metaphorical expression.

    [Your vitality regeneration increases slightly.]

    The message really struck me.

    In addition.

    I looked at the fallen citizens.

    Twitch.

    Although they hadnt regained consciousness yet, I saw some movements in the motionless citizens.

    The vitality that was depleted due to the status abnormality and heavy rain was starting to replenish.

    The effect has be as grandiose as its appearance.

    This level of change couldnt be achieved through my impure influence alone.

    As Haiel said, it was definitely the influence of [Noble].

    Same goes for Schraig.

    I was sure he had mentioned silver light.

    He definitely had witnessed my sword aura.

    I had a feeling.

    The small change that was mentioned in the message was referring to Schraigs growth.

    However, I had no time to think deeply about it.

    Ssh

    With the sound of water, a ghost approached.

    I raised both my umbre and my mana at the same time.

    Even if I couldnt evaporate the pouring rain, it wasnt a problem for me.

    I recited to the water ghost.

    If it was a figure that imitated a human, it was wrong from the start.

    Grr!

    What matters is not the appearance, but the pride in our heart. You cant imitate pride.

    .

    .

    .

    [Small changes ur due to the effect of Noble.]

    Noble?

    Judging from the content of the message, it was definitely a buff.

    But it was a strange thing.

    What?

    Of course, Noble was a skill that he had never heard of or seen.

    There werent guild members around him who could give him a buff.

    Yeah, there was only one yer around.

    Only Hoyeol alone.

    Unless he really has eyes in the back of his head

    While fighting a ghost with an umbre.

    Hoyeol put a buff on him.

    Any other yer would have denied it as nonsense.

    But it might be different for that guy.

    If he could hunt a 600-level monster with just an umbre.

    But theres no reason to buff me up.

    Buff, Noble.

    He didnt know what the effect was.

    But whatever special effects it had.

    Clench

    Schraig clenched his fist.

    I cant join in the fight.

    The enemys level was 600.

    Inparison, he was only around 400 level.

    Not only that, his ss was fencer.

    And he had the worstpatibility with the enemy too.

    Its not a problem that can be solved with just one buff.

    He knew that better than anyone else.

    Schraig gritted his teeth.

    It was painful to face reality once again.

    But Hoyeol had said.

    If I cant believe myself. Believe Lee Hoyeol who believes in me.

    It was certainly unfamiliar.

    Schraig had only known Hoyeol through the media.

    With an attitude of easily ignoring rude questions.

    Hoyeols action made them think that his arrogance was as high as his skills rather than being humble.

    So he didnt understand it even more.

    Why, for a guy like me.

    Nam Taemin, Hisagi, Leonie of the Great Alliance.

    And the archmage, Jessie Heinness.

    He could understand if it were them.

    Theyre from the same forces.

    And each and every one of them was a yer with huge potential.

    They were gems of talent that were on a different level from him, who barely maintained the glory of the past.

    Enough. This is not the time to be drunk on sentimentality.

    However, his worries did notst long.

    Oveing his rising doubts.

    Schraig raises his head to face reality.

    Goo

    !

    Why?

    Hoyeols sword aura was clearly reflected in his vision.

    No way, was this the effect of Noble?

    Schraig was flustered and asked Hoyeol.

    But no answer returned.

    Ssh ssh.

    As if the five ghosts were just the beginning.

    They showed up all over the street.

    Since when?

    Schraig raised his foil.

    He was able to witness the sword aura, but he couldnt figure out exactly what it was.

    Of course, he had no methods to harm the ghosts.

    But I cant just watch.

    He saw the citizens who had fallen defenseless.

    Until Hoyeol defeated the ghosts.

    He had to protect citizens by acting as a meat shield.

    Schraig took a fighting position.

    Then he looked at his sword, which was stretched out like a needle.

    Damn it, no matter how he saw it, it was not reliable.

    But.

    Its all just an excuse.

    Wasnt Hoyeols umbre much poorer than this?

    And yet, it caused damage to the ghost.

    Schraig caught his breath.

    He murmured quietly as he looked at the foil.

    The responsibility lies with me, who iscking.

    Even with Hoyeols buff, the sword aura was barely visible.

    He would imitate that sword aura with such a trivial talent?

    He knew it was ridiculous.

    He couldnt evenugh about it.

    But.

    Believe in me who believes in you.

    Hoyeols voice lingered in his head again.

    Yes, I dont know about this, but I can trust Lee Hoyeol.

    Schraig lifted the corners of his mouth.

    I will join you. Use me!

    ss, fencer.

    No matter how bad the ss was, it had a unique skill.

    Unique skill, [Duel Master] activated.

    ng

    The moment Schraig raises his sword vertically.

    The eyes of the ghosts turned to Schraig in unison.

    It was the effect of the unique skill.

    Duel Master: Taunts the target until the duel ends. Targets invited to a duel receive additional fixed damage, but this effect also applies to the user.

    To put it simply, it invited the target to a fencing match.

    He never thought he would do something so ridiculous.

    Even though he had alreadymitted it, he was surprised once again.

    Even one-on-one would be too much, but now I am fighting 20 at once.

    Activating [Duel Master] to all ghosts.

    It was to protect citizens by focusing the ghosts attack on him.

    It was certainly reckless. As stated in the effect, the additional fixed damage effect was also applied to him.

    If they just do so much as graze me, I will die, seriously.

    But Schraig had faith.

    Even if he was wrong.

    He believed that Hoyeol could protect everyone.

    ng

    Soon, Schraig aimed his foil at the ghosts.

    And he was shocked.

    !

    A sharp flicker.

    It was embarrassingly faint and blurry.

    But it was still rising.

    Sword aura?

    Sword aura became clear at the crossroads of life and death.

    Schraig, who risked his life to protect someone.

    His sacrifice was enough to make [Noble] respond.

    *

    [Noble one. Your nobility led to small changes.]

    A message shed again.

    That meant Schraig had seeded in unleashing the sword aura.

    That scene made me think.

    Noble. It doesnt just look great on the outside, its.

    It seemed to have a significant effect!

    Thinking about it, the difficulty level of acquisition made no sense.

    I didnt know exactly what the conditions were, but.

    It was clear that I had to die once to acquire it.

    If I didnt have The Last Adventurer effect.

    I would have won this fraudulent title and closed my eyes forever without seeing the effect. The effect was so great that if I had found outte, I would have woken up in my coffin with my eyes wide open at the unfairness.

    I calmed down my excitement and cleared my mind.

    So to sum up.

    The exact effect of [Noble] was nobility.

    So, I, Lee Hoyeol, brought changes around me.

    It seemed it didnt matter who the target was as long as I was literally around them.

    From Haiel to the oak tree and Schraig.

    It worked for spirits, objects, and yers.

    The problem was the degree of change.

    The message said it was definitely a small change.

    However, this was not a change that could be considered small.

    Even if I could dismiss the case of Haiel and the oak tree.

    Schraig.

    No matter how much he risked his life, and no matter how outstanding his talent was, Noble must have had a huge influence on him being able to witness and emit even a small amount of sword aura in such a short amount of time.

    Wait, then in the future.

    Like stats or skill proficiency.

    If the effects of Noble developed.

    What if I could bring a big change, not a small one?

    What will happen?

    Grandfels head was full of flower gardens.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, couldnt imagine it with my head.

    In any case, I unexpectedly reaped a significant harvest.

    I didnt expect this effect to be hidden in the Noble.

    As expected, good luckes when you live with pride.

    Of course, I didnt know about Grandfel, but I couldnt just live with pride alone.

    Sword aura?

    Since Schraig had witnessed the sword aura and seeded in unleashing it.

    I didnt have to inefficiently swing the umbre anymore.

    In that case, from now on, the decision was quick.

    Pride was good, but I had to take care of what I needed.

    The second [Hexagram Brooch]!

    It would be very troublesome if I just passed it by.

    Is it already afternoon?

    Rapid exploration, intervention, and manifestation.

    Im sorry for you guys, but this is also my specialty.

    I boiled water with magic.

    But you cant make tea with rainwater.

    Blubble!

    Indeed, with my track record of giving up tea time.

    600-level ghosts were not a problem for me. It was not a named monster or boss monster, and as long as [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was activated, even if they attacked in a group, it wouldnt change anything.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    The ghosts evaporated without a trace.

    It was the end.

    I looked at Schraig.

    Indeed, the sword aura could make up for the level difference.

    Besides, unlike the demon hunter, who had no sword-rted skills. Schraigs ss was a swordsman, a fencer. The basic itself was different.

    Swing

    Additionally, the fencers mobility differentiated it from other swordsman sses.

    That was what it meant to avoid and hit everything.

    It was a perfect move.

    Thats the real power of the sword aura.

    Demon hunter.

    Everything about it was ambiguous, and the sword, too, was an area I couldnt reach. However, I wasnt discouraged.

    No amount of trials would be able to put a dent in Grandfels high self-esteem.

    The duel ended.

    I spoke nonchntly to Schraig, who had brought down the ghost.

    That was a great duel, Schraig.

    Dont talk like youre his teacher, Grandfel.

    No. If it wasnt for the effects of Noble, I wouldnt be able to.

    No, it was possible because of your decision.

    My decision. I will keep your words in mind in the future.

    Dont just follow along, Schraig.

    My chest had always puffed up in confidence, but somehow I felt that it was puffed up even more. But being conscious about it would only make me suffer.

    I quickly shifted my gaze.

    Unless the underlying cause is eliminated, ghosts will continue to be created. Youd better hurry, Schraig. Ill ask you to guard this ce, Haiel.

    Well, what was the point of a demon hunter dealing with swords better than a swordsman?

    Just being good at hunting the demons would be enough.

    At my words, Haiel bowed politely.

    Please leave it to me.

    Water and nts.

    Just as I confirmed with my own eyes that Haiel had an advantage in dealing with {nature} abilities. I was able to relieve my anger and leave the fallen citizens in her care.

    Above all, the effect of Noble was still activating for Haiel.

    Then please, Ill leave them to you. Haiel-nim.

    Bow

    Schraig bowed to Haiel, as if he was meeting the spirit king, and hurried his way.

    Indeed, as I took a shortcut like a local, arge building came into view shortly after.

    Was it that the AAU London branch?

    The entire area was as quiet as the eye of a storm.

    As if they were hiding in silence.

    [You have entered the depth of the dungeon, City of Gloomy Rain.]

    A message appeared as we entered the AAU building.

    Schraig opened his mouth with a troubled face.

    Investigating from the top floor down.

    No, theres no need for that. Schraig,

    ?

    No matter how much they held their breath, it was no use.

    I could see it clearly with my demon hunter sense.

    A natural enemy, with the sense of a developed demon hunter.

    I scanned the floor map of the building.

    There you go.

    Finally, I could see the root of this situation.

    *

    The rain had stopped.

    He couldnt believe it, so he rubbed his eyes again and again.

    Thendscape over the window hadnt changed.

    How?

    It was perfect.

    It was a perfect n.

    The low-level demon that didnt even have a name couldnt believe this situation.

    By possessing a human being.

    He had a name that he never had before.

    What he had wasnt enough, so he made it known to the world.

    At first, he couldnt understand it even though he possessed the human.

    This insignificant man, who wasnt even an adventurer.

    How could he have this level of knowledge about the Arcana Continent?

    That was a level of knowledge that not even he, who was born on the Arcana Continent, nor even most high-ranking devils or demon kings possessed.

    Thats why he got greedy.

    With his knowledge and this damn gloomy city.

    He thought he could devour the whole city and get more power. And the moment the rupture turned into a dungeon, that thought became conviction.

    Therefore, he couldnt understand.

    It doesnt make sense!

    Strange trees rose throughout the street.

    They were shining so brilliantly that it was creepy.

    What the hell were those trees?

    After those trees rose up, the rain stopped and the fog disappeared.

    This variable was not part of the n.

    Was it because of that?

    !

    Thump.

    His heart had been beating faster since earlier.

    So intensely that ming the situation wasnt enough to calm it down.

    Of course, his question did notst long.

    Creak

    The door opened soon.

    At the same time, he heard a mans voice.

    Branch Manager Baker? Youve woken up?

    What a relief.

    It was Schraig, an adventurer.

    That man was a dimwitted human being who was still deceived by this shell.

    Lets get rid of these regrets. I can aim for the next opportunity.

    Deceiving a fool wasnt really difficult.

    I will pretend I just woke up

    But it was too early to be relieved and move on to the next step.

    Tap tap

    He sensed another presence.

    Soon, a ck long umbre came into Bakers sight.

    !!!

    At the same time, his heart broke down.

    Thump thump thump thump!

 Chapter 154: It blooms (1)

    Chapter 154: It blooms (1)

    The ce where I could feel the demons presence was none other than the branch managers office.

    AAU Londons branch manager, Baker Chat.

    The demon was possessing Bakers body.

    The moment I made that guess, the question that had been lingering in my mind was resolved.

    I finally understood the structure of this vicious [dungeon].

    [Dungeon: City of Gloomy Rain]

    [Rmended level: Lv.600~Lv.900]

    [Copse progress: 2.3%]

    Emergency update.

    This dungeon was not a scheduled update.

    Well, this wouldnt be the first time since the [Cracked Dimension Gap] rupture.

    Even if we could make sense of that and move on.

    The problem was the rmended level.

    It was somewhat ambiguous.

    It was neither too high nor too low.

    Above all, the fact that I, Lee Hoyeol, confidently entered the rupture alone was a confirmation that the rupture was ambiguous.

    Well, even if we assumed that it was a characteristic of irregr dungeons and moved on.

    The trap really crossed the line.

    It was not a trap that yers could see through.

    Literally, it was so vicious that you could feel its malice.

    It was a trap that would lead to the death of not only the yers but also the ordinary people trapped in the dungeon rupture.

    Even I, a demon hunter and their natural enemy, would have had a hard time seeing through it if it werent for Haiel.

    I thought it must be a high-ranking demon.

    So I couldnt help but have questions.

    A high-ranking demon, but not necessarily a demon king.

    Let me kindly give you an example.

    If it was just like [Loser of the Western Demon World, Laxioros] that I had met on the Arcana Continent. As soon as he gained momentum, he would have already appeared in front of me.

    Laxioros, he was as arrogant as Grandfel.

    When you reached the level of a demon king, your confidence would truly skyrocket.

    But this guy was strange.

    So much so that I began to wonder if it was a trap.

    He was cowering in the corner of AAUs London branch.

    But as I said, my questions had disappeared.

    I looked at the branch manager, Baker.

    No, at the demon.

    And I recited coldly.

    Youve done something presumptuous.

    !!

    Presumptuous? Do you two know each other?

    Schraig looks puzzled.

    If it were the demon I knew, he would have used his tongue.

    To trick Schraig and smooth out the situation.

    But he didnt even seem to have the energy to do that.

    It was a very natural response.

    Cough cough.

    Thanks to leveling up as a demon hunter.

    The [Natural Enemy Rtionship] between me and the demons had be more solid. This guy, who was neither a demon king nor a high-ranking demon, couldnt even breathe properly in front of me.

    I looked down at him with cold eyes.

    Shut it.

    ?

    I didnt allow you to breathe.

    !

    Are you trying to control other peoples breathing now?

    What are you saying in front of Schraig?

    I couldnt live because of this damn mouth.

    If it were the usual.

    I would have inwardlyined.

    Its just. I agree with your feeling for today, Grandfel.

    Soon, my gaze shifted over to the window.

    You can clearly see and hear it from here. The sound of people submerged in rainwater moaning in pain. What thoughts and emotions did you feel as you watched that?

    !

    When I said that much, Schraigs eyes changed.

    It was spoken with action rather than words.

    ng!

    Schraig immediately raised his sword.

    Is what yer Lee Hoyeol said true? Branch Manager Baker?

    He could neither confirm nor deny.

    Because I didnt allow him to breathe.

    He was just clutching his neck and squealing in fear.

    Of course, I didnt need his answer.

    But, I dont need to know your insignificant thoughts.

    !!

    Still keep this in mind.

    Dont exchange words with prey.

    I, Grandfel, had that motto.

    The reason why I talked to the demon, who was neither a demon king nor anything more, was simple.

    There was a limit to everything.

    In other words

    Dont cross the line.

    I didnt need to raise mana.

    I didnt need to raise an umbre.

    Yeah, a warning was enough.

    [Fear urs to the nameless demon.]

    [Suffocation urs to the nameless demon.]

    [Death urs to the nameless demon.]

    Plop

    Baker fell down, clutching the back of his neck.

    Schreig rushed over and put a hand on his neck.

    Then he looked up at me.

    For now, hes still breathing.

    Purifying the demon kings loot, [Baton Tainted by Evil], was important. But I didnt have to sacrifice a demon kings loot against a nameless demon.

    The power of the exorcism varies depending on the level of the offering.

    Of course, I had already activated [Exorcism].

    Naturally, Bakers body wasnt damaged.

    Schraig cautiously continued to me.

    But what happened

    Why was Baker possessed by the demon?

    I was not a psychologist, and I couldnt and didnt want to know anything like that. But I needed to exin everything I knew. inly, without adding or subtracting anything.

    He was taken over by a demon.

    Branch Manager Baker? No way! Do you mean he got possessed?

    [Possession].

    It was a debuff that was not unfamiliar to yers. Even though they appeared less often now, until not long ago, it wasmon to encounter demon-type monsters.

    I never thought that the demons could possess ordinary people.

    When did they hide into society

    Schraig, who was muttering, shrieked.

    Then he continued, his face turning white.

    Wait, then Branch Manager Baker who I met yesterday..!

    Even though they had been together.

    Even though they had a conversation, he hadnt noticed a thing.

    He seemed quite shocked by the demons method acting.

    But the truth is even more brutal, Schraig.

    This is just the beginning.

    There was a saying that you have to truly know to be able to see.

    I realized it for sure through this incident.

    Perhaps reality was a more suitable ce for demons to run amok than the Arcana Continent. Lets assume. If it had been a demon of the true name who possessed Baker

    A much more vicious dungeon would have appeared.

    Head of the AAU branch.

    Considering that AAUs predecessor was the developer of Arcana, Cosmo. Bakers knowledge of Arcanas worldview must have been better than most yers and demons.

    The nameless demon must have used that knowledge.

    It was terrible just to imagine!

    A dungeon where it was impossible to escape could have appeared. But it was better to handle this first. What was important was that I had be aware of the possibility of danger.

    In that case, there was no problem.

    I just had to set things straight.

    I spoke to Schraig.

    You must be surprised.

    Im sorry. I was quite surprised.

    But this is only the beginning, Schraig.

    The beginning. What do you mean?

    As I said, the oppression of the demon kings was just an opportunity.

    Before the storm.

    The reason why the demons were currently quiet was because they were watching each other ahead of the [Battle for the Demon Kings]. When I entered the Arcana Continent, I realized it.

    The moment the battle began in earnest, the scale of the demons activities would be iparable to what it had been up to now.

    This incident will be nothing more than a warning.

    !

    But there is no need to worry.

    Tap tap

    I said so and moved on.

    Deep in the dungeon, now that the demon responsible for the incident had died.

    A message came up before my eyes.

    [You have cleared the Dungeon: City of Gloomy Rain rupture.]

    Pride blooms after trials.

    At the same time, the fog lifted.

    It was called the City of Gloomy Rain, wasnt it?

    The tears that flooded London had dried up.

    It will be more brilliant than anything else.

    It wasnt just the usual big talk.

    The streets of London were filled with watery trees.

    With the Aquarius oak tree that bloomed using the tears as nutrients. The dark clouds cleared out and the leaves reflecting the sunlight shone brilliantly.

    And there was one more brilliant thing.

    [You acquire the loot based on your contribution to clearing the dungeon.]

    I didnt have to check the inventory.

    [The Hexagram Brooch is shining.]

    Found you, the second one. [Hexagram Brooch].

    .

    .

    .

    Whir

    Th helicopter made loud noises.

    The reporter delivered the situation in an urgent voice.

    T-The dark clouds are clearing away. Everyone!

    The image of London, which had been shrouded in fog as if it wouldnt allow outsiders ess.

    It began to emerge.

    The fog was slowly clearing away from the outskirts.

    The first thing that was captured in the angle was the yers.

    Those are Second Sun guild members. It looks like they were in the middle of a battle just now! Now, just a moment. The people lying down behind the yers are!

    To be precise, the yers were fighting desperately to protect the citizens.

    Although it was an unannounced emergency update, everyone was able to check the details of additional updates added in real time.

    Thanks to this, those who watched were shocked.

    The 600-level monster, the ghosts, appeared.

    They wont even flinch from most physical attacks.

    Does that mean they protected the citizens with those mobs in front of them?

    How on earth are they still alive?

    Second Sun.

    There was no doubt about the skills of the Guild Master Schraig.

    However, the average level of guild members, including executives and Zachary, was not exceptionalpared to other guilds.

    Obviously, not all the guild members would be safe.

    Gulp!

    Those who instinctively noticed it swallowed their saliva out of nervousness.

    !

    But it was an incredible sight.

    There were no yers who were seriously injured or copsed. Furthermore, even the citizens who had fallen were waking up one by one and raising themselves.

    Whir

    In London, no matter which street you looked at, the situation was the same.

    A rupture, a dungeon that had never appeared before.

    All of London was covered by that dungeon rupture.

    Not a single casualty was seen.

    Are you watching this? Its a miracle. A miracle has happened, everyone!

    the United Kingdom.

    No, the whole world breathed a sigh of relief.

    The moment the rescue workers and military troops were deployed.

    Those who set foot in London were able to witness it.

    Wait, was there a street lined with trees like this here before?

    The noble trees that bloomed from the seeds of tears.

    .

    .

    .

    [Mysterious trees appear all over London!]

    [Second Sun guild member says, The tree restored my vitality.]

    [Survivors, Even while I was unconscious, I could feel the warmth. We would like to express our gratitude to the yers who sacrificed for us]

    It was a tree that didnt exist in the reality.

    Even though he didnt know the name of the tree like everyone else.

    Schraig knew the identity behind it.

    AAUs London branch.

    Wait, its Schraig!

    When Schreig appeared there, the busy reporters focused their attention.

    All of them rushed toward Schraig.

    Schraig-ssi, what happened?

    Is AAU London branch the depth of the dungeon?

    Where is yer Lee Hoyeol?

    Schraig suppressed a smallugh.

    Its not my ce.

    The main character, Hoyeol, activated a portal as soon as he cleared the rupture.

    He had left.

    So even though Schraig begged to express his gratitude formally, it would only be a matter to deal with. So there was only one thing Schraig could do.

    What happened today is just a warning.

    Unfortunately, he finally realized Hoyeols intention.

    The reason he rushed into the Holy War, even moving the Yusra Kingdom, Frost, Muon, and the Mage Tower.

    Now that he knew his intention, Schraig couldnt hesitate.

    Confidence? Limitations? I dont care about that.

    Even if he didnt have faith in himself.

    His faith in Hoyeol would not waver.

    Making up his mind, Schraig opened his mouth in front of reporters.

    Today, in London. I have been saved by yer Lee Hoyeol.

    !!!

    *

    Terrible formalities and procedures.

    I was getting used to this guys big mouth a little bit.

    Nevertheless, I, Lee Hoyeol, was inevitably a ve to capitalism. Pure integrity or whatever, I wanted to check the [Hexagram Brooch], so I hurriedly manifested a portal!

    Yusra Kingdom, the office.

    I pulled a hexagram brooch out of the inventory.

    Indeed, it was really a set item.

    I could feel the two brooches pulling each other.

    If Ibined the two, would it have an additional effect?

    Just like when I was excited about transformatingbined robots as a kid.

    My heart swelled with anticipation.

    However.

    Theres an order to everything.

    Yes, I needed to look at the information on the original item before putting it together. Of course, it was best to boil the tea before checking the information.

    Buluble

    If I skipped the green tea even if just for a day, my mouth would be prickly

    Clink

    Anyway, it wasnt until I tilted the teacup of a green tea bag that I was able to see the effect of the Hexagram Brooch. Then I unconciously opened my mouth.

    Its absolutely brilliant.

 Chapter 155: It blooms (2)

    Chapter 155: It blooms (2)

    Its absolutely brilliant.

    The problem was that this exmation was directed at a 300-won high-grade green tea bag Well, it was still a remark I could rte to. As expected, the environment was important.

    I guess its because I drink it after getting really wet from the rain.

    This was the best green tea Id ever had.

    It felt like drinking oden soup in the cold winter.

    Of course, the tea time wasnt long.

    I didnt know about Grandfel, but there was an item in front of me that was much more important to me than a 300-won green tea bag.

    [Hexagram Brooch 2/6]

    A total of six hexagram brooches.

    I already had one of them.

    To be honest, it was rented from the Mage Tower.

    Am I not the head of the Mage Tower? I am the Mage Tower, and the Mage Tower is me. Our rtionship wouldnt fall apart just because I rented a magic tool for a long time.

    Besides, how much have I done for the Mage Tower?

    The level restriction was 100.

    Among the magic tools scattered around Ga Hall, the Hexagram Brooch boasted a level limit so low that it was rare. So I couldnt help but feel surprised.

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.500]

    [Effect: All physical attack damage increases by 10%.]

    [Description: It is part of a brooch where sixe together to be one. The effect has been significantly reduced because it is only a small part.]

    A level-500 restriction all of a sudden?

    An unthinkable number popped out.

    Level 100 and level 500.

    With this gap, could you categorize it as a set item?

    Exactly 500.

    Not so long ago, I probably would havemented about this situation.

    But who was I?

    A demon hunter who had hunted millions of demons on the Arcana Continent.

    If you look at this too, it included the catch of the Iron Castle.

    I was the one who tookmand of the Iron Castle. Just like the Mage Tower, it was the same for the dwarves and the Iron Castle. My level was proof.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Tile: The Last Adventurer, Noble]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 494]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 84 / Agility: 92 / Mana: 421 / Luck: 10 / Aesthetic: Low

    [Points owned: 4]

    Just before entering [Dungeon: City of Gloomy Rain], my level was 490.

    Clearing the dungeon rupture raised 4 levels. It meant that there were only six steps left until level 500, which would have felt impossible in the past.

    So the reason I was surprised wasnt because of the level restriction.

    Thats a great craftsmanship. It is a brooch that is valuable even in its imperfections.

    Of course, its also not because the brooch is beautiful. Grandfel.

    Indeed.

    The reason I was shocked was the effect of the second Hexagram Brooch.

    I once again confirmed the effectiveness of the first Hexagram Brooch.

    [Effect: Restores 10% of the mana you consume.]

    Looking at it again, no matter how you saw it, it was the effect of a mage item.

    So I was kind of looking forward to it.

    The level restriction was five times bigger. The effect might be five times bigger than that. I thought that even if I didnt have [Natural Enemy Rtionship], I wouldnt have to suffer from mana exhaustion.

    [Effect: All physical attack damage increases by 10%.]

    But what was this sudden effect?

    10% increase in physical attack damage.

    This wasnt a magic trick, was it?

    But if you look at it objectively.

    I could tell at once.

    This was not a normal effect.

    From the time when Arcana was just a game until now. Items that had the effect of increasing damage were treated with great care.

    However, most of those items were double-edged swords.

    There was no need to look far, you could tell by looking at the Mage Towers magic tools, the [Token of the Whirlwind] and [Luxury Item  Lightning-struck Branch Wand].

    It increased the power of only one magic and had a 24-hour cooldown.

    While increasing damage, there was a strict condition that mana consumption also increased.

    But, this one has no condition.

    As if that wasnt enough, its versatility was enormous.

    All physical attack damage.

    Of course, that included when wielding a sword or shooting a crossbow bolt.

    In some cases, magic could also inflict physical attack damage.

    A case in point was the magic I cast by exploring minerals.

    A stone wall or stone pir.

    It doesntck anything.

    No, its not that itscking, it just doesnt have the right effect!

    ss, demon hunter.

    It only had one purpose.

    To hunt the demons by any means.

    [Strength] [Agility] [Mana].

    Wasnt the one who touched up three stats at the same time when others only touched one? I never thought that an effect that was unusual for a set item would actually be beneficial.

    Indeed, since the three stats were not enough, it was worth investing the points in [luck].

    And this isnt the end.

    Two hexagram brooches.

    The moment the set item effect was activated by wearing it together.

    Additional effects might ur.

    So what wascking was the experience points to level 500.

    I was only six levels behind.

    Although I got wet from the rain, it wasnt a bad way of conquering London.

    I learned about the hidden effects of the title, [Noble]. The second [Six Star Brooch] was different from expectations but had greater effects than expected. Andstly, the danger of demon-type monsters.

    However, pride and arrogance arepletely different.

    Well said, Grandfel.

    Knowing something but remaining silent was not pride, it was just arrogance.

    Especially if innocent people got involved, like todays incident in London.

    In that regard, maybe I needed to look around.

    AAU.

    Indeed, I needed to confirm whether it was only Ennds branch manager who was possessed by a demon.

    There was no need to worry about how to meet branch heads from around the world.

    Because I knew my ce, my position, well.

    Clink

    I put down the cup and opened my mouth.

    I will examine your pride.

    The unfortunate thing was that I was in a bad position.

    So now, ording to the formality and procedure

    Lets change our clothes first.

    Even if the [Warmth] buff was all-powerful, it couldnt prevent the difort of wearing wet underwear.

    *

    [Schraig, Lee Hoyeol is the savior of London.]

    [Eyewitness says, Lee Hoyeols contract spirit made the tree grow.]

    [Famous botanist, A tree that has never been reported in academia]

    The media poured out news about London, dungeon rupture, and Lee Hoyeol without anyone else taking over each other. The reason was simple. It was to avoid being swept away by huge headwinds.

    VBC Press Agency.

    Click ck

    Journalists banged on the keyboard as if their fingers were on fire.

    Wow. Everyone is working hard.

    Wasnt there a saying that the most fun things to watch in the world were fireworks and fighting?

    As expected, that old saying wasnt wrong.

    Slurp, PD Hyun Yongseok took a sip of his Americano.

    Wow. Theres no time to rest. No time to rest.

    Just before the London incident broke out, the media created public opinion about Hoyeol.

    By bing the governments spokesperson.

    And anonymous AAU officials.

    Hyun Yongseok held back hisughter that was about to burst out.

    If there are personal feelings. Its bitterness.

    In the press office, yer Lee Hoyeol was famous for his notoriety.

    He didnt even respond to most questions.

    Even if you asked questions in a formal and polite manner, the only thing that came back was a short, formal answer.

    Its an internal matter.

    While watching the yers who were at least condescending, they ran into Lee Hoyeol.

    How upset the reporters must have been?

    He understood how they felt, but this incident definitely crossed the line.

    Tsk, Hyun Yongseok clicked his tongue.

    Theyre making up stories that dont exist.

    Hey, Hyun Yongseok! Fan yourself. Fan yourself.

    Oh, you were there? Jung sunbae?

    You punk, even if you formed a team and left the press office, do you have to be nasty like this? What did I do so wrong to you? No, whatever. I dont even want to talk about it. Go away.

    Jung sunbae, Jung Isaac, closed his eyes.

    But who was Hyun Yongseok?

    Inside VBC, at best, he was a man crazy about broadcasting.

    At worst, he was just known as a madman.

    Hyun Yongseoks voice brightened at the look on his seniors tearful face.

    Oh my, that must be frustrating. But I just want to have a ss of cool iced Americano, though. By any chance, did you leave your wallet at home today? Can I get you at least a ss of cool cold water from the pantry?

    Y-You bastard!!

    The moment Jung sunbae exploded and opened his eyes.

    Crash!

    An urgent voice was heard along with a loud noise.

    Oh seriously, youre here again? Ah, my toe.

    Lifting his feet.

    The man holding his running shoes was none other than Today Arcanas chief camera director, Yoon Jongjin. Seeing Yoon Jongjin take care of refreshment first, Lee Isaac swallowed his anger.

    These bastards are just birds of feathers!

    Mumble.

    Yoon Jongjin, who put a snack in his mouth, continued speaking.

    Where do you leave your phone and make me have to find you?

    Youre making a fuss again. Is it because you want to go on a business trip to London?

    Please dont say terrible things. Did you check the video?

    Video?

    What video are you talking about out of the blue

    Hyun Yongseok, who was muttering, was shocked.

    It was only natural that he made such a big fuss.

    Jongjin, is that really what I asked you?

    Yes! It is.

    Lets move. There are so many eyes here.

    Hey, what is it?! If youre going to make a fuss, you should spill it before leaving!

    Ignoring Jung Isaacs plea.

    The two men walked fast down the corridor.

    Yoon Jongjin whispered secretly.

    Lee Hoyeols battle scene. Looks like it was captured on CCTV!

    Space of oddity.

    Perhaps because reality and the Arcana continent were mixed in half together.

    Inside the rupture, modern objects, including smartphones and cameras, functioned normally. Thats why they thought of the CCTV on the streets of London.

    Damn it, Im so jealous. Those British broadcasting bastards!

    They must be looking through the CCTV footage they had secured by now.

    To get to the bottom of what the hell happened in the rupture surrounded by fog.

    And to report Lee Hoyeols performance to the world faster than anyone else.

    Haha.

    But what are youughing about? Are you going to get on a ne?

    You know that I studied abroad in Ennd, right?

    Youre not even good at basic conversation, you must be bad at studying abroad.

    No, if you say it like that, I feel embarrassed.

    Yoon Jongjin licked his lips.

    Of course, it wasnt wrong, so the discouragement didntst long.

    Besides, he had something to say today.

    I dont know how to speak English, but among international students. I have built an amazing friendship. Thanks to that connection, I received a video like this.

    Which video is this?

    I have a local friend who runs a pub on the streets of London. This is a CCTV recording from the pub there. I havent checked it yet either. Lee Hoyeol was caught on CCTV outside the pub

    !

    Snatch

    With hands faster than eyes could see.

    Hyun Yongseok snatched his smartphone and immediately yed the video.

    Soon, a panoramic view of London emerged.

    !!

    It wasnt long before shock appeared on the two mens faces.

    Hyun Yongseoks hands trembled.

    No matter how crazy he was about scoops and exclusive articles.

    This incident waspletely out of the question.

    Certainly.

    D-Does this make sense?

    It was too difficult to report based on just one CCTV recording.

    He couldnt believe the scene in the video unfolding before his eyes.

    Hyun Yongseok was dumbfounded and asked himself.

    W-Who in the world would beat monsters with an umbre?

    .

    .

    .

    It was a question someone asked themunity.

    Title: But even if its Lee Hoyeol were talking about, isnt it scary?

    Content: The Arcana Continent waspletely ruined by the demons. Think about it. How many named NPCs were there in Arcana? In addition, there are boss mobs that reign as leaders in each region. How can we stop the demons that even they couldnt stop?

    Lee Hoyeol?

    Of course, he was great.

    His level was estimated to be at least 900.

    He was the chief of the Mage Tower.

    Not only that, he rebuilt the ancient Yusra Kingdom, rescued Frost, and formed an alliance with the Goddess Church. From the Shadow Mercenary Corps to the League of Explorers.

    All enormous forces had joined Lee Hoyeols side.

    There we are. Even the yers participated in the quest.

    Even so, the Holy War is a battle in which we are at a much bigger disadvantage.

    So youre just going to suck your fingers?

    Its not that, Im just concerned.

    [Quest: Unfinished Holy War].

    The size of the quest had grown out of control.

    Arcanains, giant guilds, even supernovae.

    With so many yers gathered, it was natural for the mudfish that muddied the water to mix in.

    Will Lee Hoyeol not get swayed?

    If the central point was shaken, it was natural for the board to get shaken as well.

    Lee Hoyeol became a symbol of peace when he oppressed the demon kings.

    Now that he had perfectly cleared the London incident.

    This image of Lee Hoyeol was shaking.

    It was hard to imagine, but

    Lee Hoyeol has too much on his shoulders for me to look at it optimistically.

    Lee Hoyeols burden were heavy, extremely heavy.

    What was the standard the world had for Lee Hoyeol?

    It was literally the standard of superhuman.

    If he was a human, he was bound to feel burdened.

    Hes great, but sometimes I feel a little bad for him.

    The moment someone muttered like that.

    Bang!

    There was a roar in the pub.

    Aaaah!!

    Even more screaming followed.

    Yusra Kingdom.

    It was Lakid, who had be a peculiarity of the Golden Calf Tavern.

    He smashed the table with his fist.

    He was always drunk.

    That drunkenness was worse today.

    When the yers tried to ignore it and leave him be.

    Wait, whats that video? Isnt that Lee Hoyeol?

    Breaking news on the screen.

    CCTV on the street of London was ying.

    There was a level-600 monster.

    There was Hoyeol standing face to face with [Ghost of Gloomy City] and raising an umbre.

    His movement was upright but never stiff.

    As Hoyeol swung his umbre, the ghosts scattered across the street like water.

    Lakid clenched his teeth.

    Thats not a sword aura.

    It was something that went beyond the level of sword aura.

    In that short time.

    Even he couldnt fathom it.

    Lakids anger boiled over.

    You guys, if youre going to say something that tastes bad, why dont you just get out of the way. Huh?!

    He shouted at the yers who had been chattering.

    You feel bad for that monster?! Thats ridiculous!!

    .

    .

    .

    I watched myself fighting with an umbre on the screen.

    Really, you have a good form.

    Wasnt it like advertising my dark history to the world?

    Out of all things, it just had to be a ck long umbre.

    There was no one else in the world as pitiful as me.

 Chapter 156: It blooms (3)

    Chapter 156: It blooms (3)

    The impact of the London incident didnt subside easily.

    Above all, the world paid attention to Ennds rapidly changing attitude.

    Ennd, a country that operated independently centered on the Second Sun after the cataclysm.

    This was what Second Suns guild master, Schraig, dered.

    From now on, we will participate in the Holy War.

    They would jump into the [Unfinished Holy War].

    The Second Sun had a close rtionship with the British government.

    In fact, it could be seen as Ennds announcement of their participation in the war.

    I never thought even the Second Sun would move.

    Isnt the Union going to jump in at this rate?

    Say something that makes sense.

    Hey, director. I cant even tell a joke? By the way, its spectacr.

    Aquariu oak trees bloomed on the streets of London.

    These trees were probably the biggest contributors to changing the bleak and stiff Ennd. If they really had to pick one, would Lee Hoyeol, who sprouted those trees, would be the number one contributor?

    Its beyond the level of influence of a yer.

    Even if they put aside Skal, who insisted on appearing mysterious. Even if they looked at Rox, who held the 2nd ce in the rankings.

    This statement was still true

    Although Rox had a great reputation as a yer, it was impossible for him to exercise enough power to move a nation.

    But Lee Hoyeol was different.

    Whats even more amazing is that he didnt use force. He made peoples hearts move first!

    Indeed, it was a performance worthy of being called the Miracle of London.

    Of course, there was one more thing that became a hot topic as much as the Aquariu oak tree. The sky was as sunny as ever. There were people holding umbres in the street.

    This is the ce, right? Where Lee Hoyeol defeated the ghosts!

    Hoyeols umbre fight.

    People were seen all over the streets holding up umbres and imitating the famous scene. In fact, even if it was a battle, he only swung his umbre once.

    Thanks to this, ordinary citizens could easily imitate it.

    The scene was broadcast like a syndrome and was reported on the news.

    Yusra Kingdom.

    Nam Taemin, who was quietly watching the screen, opened his mouth.

    Its really no joke.

    As a barbarian who wielded a great sword.

    Nam Taemin knew better than anyone how tiring it was to deal with ghosts that you couldnt hit with physical attacks.

    Likewise, the feelings of the berserker, Leonie, were not much different.

    Did he put mana on the umbre? What is it?

    What was it? Seriously.

    She realized it once again while watching Hoyeols umbre fight video.

    Even though they had grown, the gap between them and Hoyeol was far wide.

    The eyes of the sorcerer, Hisagi, shone sharply.

    Hisagis specialty was fighting with des wrapped with mana.

    Thanks to this, he was able to notice the characteristics better than anyone else.

    He probably didnt use mana.

    Therefore, the question of those three people deepened.

    Then, is that umbre really a unique item?

    Shit, say something that makes sense

    Does that eye that Hoyeol-ssi showed make sense then?

    That doesnt make sense either, sigh.

    A figure approached the three people.

    It was Harkon.

    He had been moving to reorganize the Knights of Lionheart from Frost to the Yusra Kingdom.

    Ah. Captain Harkon, its been a while since Ive seen you.

    Nam Taemin and Leonie had struggled together with the Knights of Lion Heart when rebuilding the Yusra Kingdom. Hisagi, who joinedte, had also reached a certain level of rtionship with Harkon.

    Thanks to this, Harkon didnt mind and asked.

    You must have been in the middle of talking about Sir Hoyeol.

    Did you hear the news?

    If youre talking about the news of Sir Hoyeol, are you talking about the dungeon rupture?

    As expected, Hoyeol-ssi is well known even if Frost, right?

    He didnt have to ask.

    Sir Hoyeol moved, cleared a rupture, and made a big sess.

    Even when he stayed still, rumors about Hoyeol kepting.

    But wait a minute?

    Harkons eyes turned to the smartphone held by Nam Taemin.

    Sir Hoyeol?

    Harkon muttered out of nowhere.

    Was it because it was his first time seeing a smartphone?

    Or was it because he was just as surprised by the umbre fight as they were?

    The three people were quick-witted in their own way.

    This!

    You have to know to truly be able to see.

    Those three didnt have the correct answer.

    Harkon was really looking at something different from the three of them.

    An umbre dyed in pitch ck.

    A silver spirit climbed on the long umbre.

    There was no doubt about it.

    Is that? Thats Sir Hoyeols unique light.

    Harkon continued in a trembling voice.

    How on earth did he reach sword force?

    Sword force?

    They didnt know what he was suddenly saying.

    But they werent rankers for no reason.

    They had an insight gained through countless experiences.

    Sword force was the name of the ability used to knock down the ghosts using an umbre.

    The three people asked with twinkling eyes.

    Captain Harkon, may I ask what that sword force is?

    *

    The office of the Mage Tower.

    You failed. Bensch William.

    As I was suffering from the chiefs work as always, a vibration awakened me.

    The smartphone on my thigh rang nonstop.

    I knew without checking.

    It was definitely the existence I loved and hated.

    I really wanted to ignore it.

    But there was no way this guys manners could ignore the contact.

    The umted messages in the group chat appeared.

    Needless to say, my nemesis had saved me as Infinitely Deep Darkness, I didnt even want to read her message. Simrly, I looked at the message of No. 2 with blurred eyes as much as possible.

    By the way

    Eldest sister, you cant do this to me!

    A video was posted in the group chat.

    It was Arang.

    To be exact, my one and only niece, who was holding a pink umbre.

    Even if everyone in the world swung their umbres, I could bear with it. Because I had no reason to control them.

    But I didnt want to see my one and only niece colored in my dark history!

    She has a great posture.

    Dont take Arang seriously, Grandfel.

    Of course, the video wasnt all of it.

    No matter what, they were my blood rtives.

    After all the teasing, everyone eventually asked how I was doing.

    Of course, there are some nuances.

    It seemed they also heard about the Holy War quest.

    They asked if I went from traveling alone to working with friends.

    But still, I had friends.

    I could just say I felt more at ease than before.

    There is nothing to worry about.

    Of course, I had no choice but to reply politely ording to etiquette.

    Lets stop here.

    No more talking to my nemesis.

    MyLee Hoyeolsmental strength couldnt hold on.

    I turned to work again.

    [Quest: Unfinished Holy War]

    From the Arcana Continent to reality.

    The Holy War against the demons is not over yet.

    At the end of this war, there is no reward, nor loot.

    All that remains is pride.

    Prove your pride.

    Unlike other yers.

    My Holy War quest didnt have the quest goal, Prove your worth in your area. To be honest, I was not in a position to be evaluated by anyone.

    Of course, the yers quests were still ongoing.

    Buzz

    The noiseing from outside the door of the office was the proof.

    These yers rushed to the Mage Tower to prove their worth.

    The mage-type yers seemed a bit excited.

    Except for me and Jesse Heinness, there were no yers who had positions in the Mage Tower.

    They think its an opportunity.

    if proven and recognized for their worth.

    Not only they could enter the Mage Tower and get a position.

    They could learn the knowledge of the Mage Tower.

    Their expectations made sense.

    However.

    The standard will be strict.

    This was the Holy War quest where they had to face a demon on a different level than before. This meant that the yers ability and high level were essential.

    Still, it would be better to think of it as a blessing in disguise.

    If Ie forward to evaluate them.

    Skilled mages in the Mage Tower were the basics.

    I even had rejected senior mages in some cases.

    Just like I did to Bensch William.

    So I was genuinely concerned. If I took charge of yers evaluations, there could be an unfortunate situation where not a single person would be able to enter the Mage Tower.

    Such a shame.

    Such a shame, my ass.

    You need to be thankful for everything, Grandfel.

    If you get too involved with the evaluation, you will really die, you know.

    Train your weak body. (Repeat) <ul><li> 40KM run (In Progress)</li></ul><ul><li> 3,000 push-ups (In progress)</li></ul><ul><li> 2,000 pull-ups (In progress)</li></ul><ul><li>1,000 burpee tests (Sessful)</li></ul>

    I mean you will die of exhaustion.

    Since investing stats in [strength] and [agility], the demands of ss quests have risen sharply.

    Just looking at these numbers made me dizzy.

    Of course, I couldnt express it at all.

    I just recited nonchntly.

    With great poweres great responsibility.

    I called it great power, but my [strength] stat was less than 100. Anyway, this meant that I had too many things to do other than the evaluation, starting with the ss quests.

    Bzz

    Suddenly, the smartphone vibrated again.

    This time it was a phone call.

    My nemesis, Lee Yerim, are you trying to attack my mind with your words? I had my doubts but unfortunately, it wasnt the case. It was Nam Taemin, who I would still get in contact with even if he didnt call.

    Im listening.

    Hello.

    If I say hello in a more normal way, will a thorn grow out of my mouth?

    This was why I wanted to avoid calls.

    Fortunately, Nam Taemin reacted indifferently.

    Hosh. Hosh. Hoyeol-ssi, are you okay with phone calls?

    Putting his reaction aside, for some reason, his voice was almost breathless.

    My curiosity didntst long.

    It was because Nam Taemin immediately continued to speak.

    I am sorry for saying this out of the blue but does sword force really exist?

    Sword force?

    I could feel it intuitively from those words.

    He was getting physical training from Harkon.

    It was good to hear.

    Yes.

    As expected, it was unfair if I was the only one struggling with physical training.

    *

    Sword force is a realm so far away that you cannot even cross it. Before that, you must climb to the top of another mountain called sword aura.

    Harkon continued.

    In order to realize the sword aura, you need a body suitable for them.

    Run to build that body!

    Nam Taemin was on the phone with Hoyeol.

    Leonie asked as soon as Nam Taemin finished the call.

    How is it? What did he say?

    Please, let there be no such things as sword force.

    She wished he would tell her that Harkon was talking nonsense.

    It consumes different stamina than fighting.

    Her lungs screamed.

    It was so painful that the swear words she had stopped saying started pouring out again.

    But her hope was futile.

    Shake

    Nam Taemin shook his head with a white face.

    Captain Harkon was right. He said he did this.

    This? Really?

    Miss Leonie, there is no more excuse.

    Hisagis face was grim.

    So was Nam Taemins.

    At first, he thought Harkon was joking.

    Sword force.

    He had never heard or seen such a skill in Arcana.

    Sword aura and sword force, if Hoyeol-san said it exists, that it does.

    It actually existed.

    I heard Hoyeol-ssi also did some physical training. I have to follow it.

    And they did.

    They were crazy fanatics.

    While Leonie was speechless at the madness of the two people.

    The two men ran out with their teeth clenched.

    Damn it, she didnt understand but she couldnt be left behind.

    She never thought she would miss the rupture.

    Leonie clenched her teeth and moved her legs.

    By the way

    Hey, Nam Taemin! But what did you talk with him about AAU?!

    .

    .

    .

    Ring.

    Park Minjae confirmed the sender of the message.

    [Nam Taemin].

    The best guild in Korea, Gaon.

    It was only natural that the guild master, Nam Taemin, was familiar with the head of the AAU Korea branch. However, it was unusual for Nam Taemin to contact him first.

    Lets see.

    Slide.

    Park Minjaes gaze toward the calendar.

    No matter how much he looked at it, there was no event nned. It might be different if it was a public matter, but they werent close enough tomunicate privately. Soon, Park Minjae checked the message and blinked.

    He couldnt believe it.

    What?!

    He couldnt believe it even as he read it again.

    Only after reviewing the message several times.

    He could finally ept the content.

    [yer Lee Hoyeol. Request to attend AAU meeting]

    Lee Hoyeol would attend the AAU meeting!

    AAUs South Korean branch.

    No, regardless of the branch.

    How many proposals had they sent to him?

    However, Lee Hoyeol never responded.

    So everyone had long since given up.

    But that Lee Hoyeol.

    He made contact with them first.

    Okay. Definitely okay!

    There was no need to coordinate the schedule of each branch of the AAU.

    Was now the time to consider things like time difference?

    Lee Hoyeol would always be the party A.

    Party B just had to follow him.

    Park Minjae hurriedly responded.

    W-Whats going on?

    It took a moment to suppress his pounding heart.

    Suddenly, Park Minjae remembered formality and manners.

    ng

    Park Minjae rushed out of the branch managers office.

    Unfortunately, the person who ran into him was none other than Sung Hyunjoon.

    Park Minjae asked Sung Hyunjoon bluntly.

    Hey, Hyunjoon. Have I gotten rid of my boomer tendency?

    Yes? Ah, yes.

    Right? But no matter how casual it will be, I have to take my hands out of my pockets

    (TL notes: Having your hands in your pocket is seen as a casual stance so you shouldnt do that in a meeting with your boss/higher-ups.)

    *

    Now, a huge update called Battle of the Demon King was scheduled.

    I shouldnt get caught up in unnecessary incidents.

    In that regard, I couldnt repeat the same thing as the London crisis.

    As I said, I needed to look at the aspects of AAU.

    But before that.

    Yusra Kingdom office.

    I nced coldly at the documents on the desk.

    The purpose of the document was to request an interview.

    Both in the past and present, I knew well the person who submitted the document.

    yer number one, Skal.

    But the procedure was wrong.

    You failed. Skal.

    Being called Infinitely Deep something would have been bad enough.

    My other nickname was the Evil Dragon Hunter.

    The apology for spreading it to the world shoulde first

 Chapter 157: Raise your head

    Chapter 157: Raise your head

    Arcana sky.

    The dwarves on the Iron Castle moved diligently.

    Night flight.

    It was a night when the demons activities became more active because the evil eyes opened their eyes. Why did the Iron Castle not stop flying even at night, unlike usual?

    Really, I cant believe it.

    It wasnt hard to exin in words.

    Akshansst survivor.

    It was thanks to Lee Hoyeol, an adventurer.

    How can he get this information from another world?

    Chainwalker, the leader of the dwarves, recalled Haiels words.

    He said you probably wont see any major movement.

    Yeah, they had expected that too. It might be only a very small number, but Iron Castle managed to wipe out millions of demons with its secret weapon.

    However.

    Chainwalker, do you think that makes sense? He understands the situation of the Continent more urately than those of us who are looking down at the ground and flying in the sky!

    It was as he said.

    The information was detailed enough that they could continue sailing through the clouds.

    They couldnt even predict this with their technology.

    Its just likest night. What are the limits of that ability!

    Chainwalker said with a smile.

    Just trust him.

    It was an unbelievable performance.

    Since it was a rtionship based on an oath, they had no choice but to trust him.

    Besides, now was not the time to look for excuses.

    Because this was hard work for a favor, not a request.

    He said that he wanted to collect the remains of the decisive battle weapon.

    Akshans Battle Weapon, Qirnberg Mechanical Tower.

    Even at this moment, the machine tower was hunting demons all over the continent.

    As the power of the demons grew stronger, not all machine towers could stay intact.

    As the inventor, he estimated

    At least five or six machine towers had stopped working for the foreseeable future.

    Chainwalkers smile was filled with bitterness.

    He thought of something that even we didnt care about.

    Iron was just iron.

    Iron machines were also just machines.

    They felt ashamed of their own thoughts.

    Hoyeol paid tribute to Akshans legacy, the Qirnberg Machine Tower. That was why he wanted to recover the debris. Now that he had realized Hoyeols feelings, even if it was toote.

    In order to make up for it, they had to recover the remains of the machine tower quickly.

    Come on, everybody hurry up!

    m!

    The machine device meshed together again.

    At that moment.

    Warmth swirled in the cold Iron Castle.

    !

    Haiel showed up. She had been summoned by Hoyeol and now returned to the Iron Castle. Chainwalker quickly approached Haiel.

    Haiel, did Sir Hoyeol say anything?

    Haiel nodded gracefully.

    There was a stone in Haiels arms.

    To be exact.

    cksmith, forge this into the best weapon.

    !

    The talking ore.

    What kind of race were the dwarves?

    As the greatest cksmith on the Arcana continent.

    They had technical skillsparable to the magic of the Mage Tower. No matter how rare the mineral was, they could pound on most of them.

    But Chainwalkers face turned pale.

    I-Isnt this an ethereal iron? Where on earth did you get this thing?

    Akshansst survivor, Lee Hoyeol.

    His vessel was deep, but it was really too deep.

    You could even say it was infinitely deep.

    *

    Yusra Kingdom office.

    My ears were badly itchy.

    However, picking your ears against the head of your desk would be against formality.

    Besides, Id done a lot of things to cause my ears to itch again.

    Well, starting with the umbre fight, which was painful just to think about

    Whatever. If I said it, I would be the only one hurt.

    Still arrogant.

    I wondered why he described himself all of a sudden.

    It was a remark directed at the demons of the Arcana Continent.

    At the end of the duration, [Evil Eyes Telescope] closed its eyes again.

    The appearance of the Arcana Continent was exactly as expected.

    A battle.

    The battle for the demon king.

    The demons were slowly moving ahead of the civil war. If you thought about it, they were the ones who could challenge for the position of demon king. All of them were different from ordinary demons in appearance.

    Not only do they call themselves kings, but they also make some rankings?

    Well, from Grandfels perspective, there was nothing more ridiculous.

    Typical of an inferior race, they choose to do meaningless things.

    Prey were all the same, why would you give them numbers?

    But not for me, Lee Hoyeol.

    The day I entered the Arcana Continent alone.

    The day I jumped into the crowd of millions of demons.

    I realized it properly.

    It is a scale that is iparable to anything we have done so far.

    More than arge event, it was a world-ss event.

    Therefore, it would appear as a rupture through the update.

    In other words, it was an event that would eventually threaten reality.

    I knew that.

    Including the [Unfinished Holy War] quest, I had been struggling in various ways. My own growth was something I shouldnt forget.

    My gaze naturally turned to the status window.

    [Level: 494]

    You cant judge me based on numbers.

    Youre so consistent, seriously.

    Well, he wasnt wrong again.

    Because rather than relying on level, fundamental growth was also important.

    Of course, I had been digging wells with effort.

    Including shooting, and umting magical knowledge,

    And refining my sword skills to a new level.

    I needed to check to make sure the holes werent clogged.

    But the level is equally important.

    Aside from the [Natural Enemy Rtionship], I had nothing to lose because my level was high.

    This meant that I should pack up everything I could in advance. However, as I hadmented over and over again, it was not that difficult to level up to level 500.

    [Falling Old Tree Garden]

    [Rmended level: Lv.400~Lv.450]

    [Copse rate: 3.1%]

    [Man-eating Insect Habitat]

    [Rmended level: Lv.450]

    [Copse rate: 10.1%]

    Lets look at the major ruptures that had been created at this point.

    Well, as long as I spent all day hitting monsters in the rupture like other yers. I might get some changes in level and experience, but

    As I said earlier, there was no time for that.

    It might be different if I had two bodies.

    It was true that this level of rupture was less efficientpared to the time I had.

    In that case.

    Finally, the savings I had been keeping.

    The time hade to break it!

    [Experience point is umting in the decisive battle weapon, Qirnber Machine Tower.]

    [Fame is umting in the decisive battle weapon, Qirnber Machine Tower.]

    [You have obtained the right to acquire umted experience and reputation.]

    Right, I was referring to the umted experience and reputation of the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    My grand n.

    It had been delivered to Chainwalker through Haiel.

    Even if I only retrieved one of them

    Wouldnt it raise at least a few dozen levels?

    The greater the expectation, the bigger the disappointment. But this time it was worth looking forward to.

    It was none other than Akshans battle weapon.

    That Akshan, who had pushed back against the great evil and the demon kings even in the midst of the overwhelming disadvantages in the Holy War.

    I will not forget your pride.

    Yes, I wouldnt forget and use it properly.

    Of course, my feelings.

    I couldnt express them to Chainwalker and the other dwarves. I conveyed my message to Hiel as concisely as possible. Lastly, I added the ethereal iron.

    Theres no reason to dy smelting it anymore.

    Ethereal iron, a mineral used as a material for Ego equipment.

    Since it had so much potential, how would they smelt it?

    It was true that I was worried.

    First of all, what bothered me most was the level restriction.

    No matter how good it is, its useless if I cant wear it.

    If they paid attention to the level, its performance wouldnt be good enough.

    If they prioritized its performance, the level restriction would increase.

    I had no choice but to suffer a dilemma.

    However, I also gained enlightenment through this experience.

    Performance would always be the top priority!

    Item with 800-level restriction, [Evil Earth Dragons Fang].

    I used an item I couldnt even imagine wearing with magic and [aesthetic]. Thanks to the Holy War, I couldnt ignore power. The same was true for the ego equipment that was made by smelting the ethereal iron.

    Wait a minute, doesnt having an ego make it more useful?

    At that moment, I thought of a usible possibility.

    When the ego equipment waspleted, it wouldnt be toote to think about it then.

    In that regard, its a very wise decision to entrust the dwarves with the smelting of the ethereal iron, Hoyeol.

    Although thest word added to Haiel was not very wise.

    Also tell them that I will pay for all their effort as much as they want.

    As much as they want!

    Instead of a nobleman, I seemed to spend the money I saved up with integrity like a prime minister.

    Anyway, since I had already said it.

    All I could was pray for the smelting to be worth its price.

    I trust them without a doubt.

    I got up from my seat.

    It was close to the time of the appointment.

    I didnt doubt the technological prowess and pride of the dwarves.

    But it was impossible to know what was inside people.

    In other words, I had to face each other in person to know.

    My destination was the AAU Korea branch.

    I lightly adjusted my clothes.

    Soon, I straightened my back and raised my mana.

    A portal appeared.

    Like I said, time is like afternoon tea.

    So to speak.

    Out of the 24 hours, the afternoon was a particrly precious time.

    Everyone, I hope youe to the appointment on time.

    This force of boomer was tactless even in front of the superhumans called the senior mages of the Mage Tower. It was not like I could restrain myself in front of AAU branch heads

    *

    AAUs South Korean branch.

    Conference room.

    The first to arrive was the head of AAUs London branch, Baker Chat.

    Baker smiled brightly when he found Park Minjae.

    Mr. Park, your face has improved a lot!

    That guy wasnt such a nice guy, was he?

    Ennd was a member of the AAU but was not cooperative.

    Baker, the branch manager, was the same way.

    At least in Park Minjaes memories.

    He felt like he had never seen Bakers smile.

    You came early. Branch Manager Baker.

    I am truly indebted.

    Indebted, you say. Are you perhaps talking about yer Lee Hoyeol?

    As expected, there was a reason why he was happy to see him, right?

    He shouldnt have made unnecessary misunderstandings when the person concerned was present.

    Park Minjae quickly let go of the hand he was shaking and continued speaking.

    You may not believe it, but today is my first time meeting face-to-face too.

    Yes, this is our first meeting, right? This is also my first time meeting Mr. Park face to face!

    No, I mean this is the first time meeting yer Lee Hoyeol face-to-face, not you.

    Ah, thats what you mean!

    Baker finally realized why Park Minjae was restless.

    However, the greeting just now was not just a thank you to Hoyeol.

    Then you dont have to decline.

    ?

    I dont intend to rece my feelings with just a few words like now.

    He got possessed by a demon.

    Baker recognized that fact.

    This was after Schraig told him the whole story.

    Since his mental power was inevitably lower than that of ordinary people and yers.

    He hadpletely lost control to the demon and had been in a state where he was not even conscious.

    Lee Hoyeol saved me like that.

    No, more than that, Hoyeol had saved London.

    It would be unbing of a gentleman to repay the favor with just a simple greeting.

    It wasnt just him.

    On the same day, even the Prime Minister had gotten caught up in the rupture.

    The Queen had given him the same message.

    Mr. Park.

    Yes, I am listening. Branch Manager Baker.

    From now on we, Ennd, will take action.

    Take action?

    Are you saying that you are going to take an independent route like China?

    For a moment, Park Minjae was nervous.

    It was a useless concern.

    A familiar word came out of Bakers mouth.

    I will move ording to my pride.

    !

    The moment the two men finished the meaningful conversation.

    Branch heads from all over the world gathered in time for the impending event.

    Indeed, it was as Park Minjae expected.

    Everyone had no choice but to rush over.

    A closed emergency meeting that was not known to the outside world.

    If they didnt attend.

    There was no way to know what was discussed at the meeting.

    This was not just another yer. Not attending a meeting with Lee Hoyeol?

    They would never know what top-secret information they might miss.

    Of course, going further, each person would have their own agenda.

    Especially America.

    The United States was the only country with two AAU branches, one on the East and one on the West. It would have been enough for just one of them to attend. Considering that the two branch managers expressed their intention to attend

    Somehow, it was easy to clearly see through them.

    Shake.

    Theres nothing wrong with it, but it bothers me.

    Park Minjae shook his legs out of nervousness.

    Before long, it was time for the appointment.

    At that moment, the air changed enough for everyone to notice.

    Goo!

    A halo of magical light flickered in the air.

    Lee Hoyeol appeared through the portal.

    Without even being arranged beforehand.

    Everyone rose from their seats.

    Starting with Baker.

    p p p p~

    ps erupted everywhere.

    Indeed.

    Regardless of their interests, Hoyeols performance was in line with the purpose of AAUs founding. It was only natural for them to praise the appearance of a real hero.

    But the apuse didntst long.

    The sudden apuse might be burdensome.

    But Hoyeol opened his mouth with an expression that didnt change at all.

    I will skip the hospitality because of the time.

    In a cold voice.

    Because of this, the atmosphere cooled rapidly.

    A colder gaze turned to the conference room clock.

    Soon, words that no one expected followed.

    Also, I have nothing to talk about with those who cant even be punctual.

    !!!

    At the same time.

    Without anyone touching it.

    The door to the conference room was closed firmly.

    Thud!

    .

    .

    .

    Good.

    There is no escape now.

    Demon, raise your head.

 Chapter 158: More than they can imagine

    Chapter 158: More than they can imagine

    All of the people gathered here were sly snakes.

    They knew their ce better than anyone else.

    They were people who knew how to wield that power tactfully.

    Even though AAU started out as a global agreement, that time had passed.

    The founding purpose of protecting the world from the threat of Arcana?

    Their interests had long been prioritized over that.

    The AAU branch heads had been strengthening their position and crossing the line between the government and the yers. In short, they were masters at walking the tightrope.

    Thanks to that, they were confident.

    Dont treat me like I am one of those reporters.

    Lee Hoyeol, youre too cocky.

    This is a proposition that anyone cant help but feel swayed by.

    yer, Lee Hoyeol.

    They were confident that their momentum wouldnt break even if they faced him.

    Of course, that humble confidence didntst long.

    Thud

    The sound of apuse was cut off.

    What?

    He would skip the hospitality?

    At first, they thought they heard it wrong.

    He wasnt refusing, he was just skipping it.

    The nuances of the words were subtle.

    He refused it not because it was burdensome.

    He said he had to skip it due to the time constraints.

    As if he deserved that hospitality.

    !

    The atmosphere rapidly cooled down.

    Thanks to this, the branch leaders were standing still in an awkward position.

    Soon, a loud noise made them flinch.

    Bang!

    The door of the conference room was closed.

    Judging by the magic wave, it was clearly Lee Hoyeols magic.

    Jim Joshua, the branch head of the western United States, was flustered.

    Why did he have to go to the bathroom?

    The door was closed without the eastern branch manager entering.

    Damn it, this is too much for me to do alone.

    Including the President of the United States of America.

    Jim Joshua had experience in meeting with all kinds of characters in all kinds of ces.

    But even for him, facing Lee Hoyeol was burdensome.

    He didnt know if they would just share trivial greetings, but today

    Theres a lot to talk about regarding the future.

    There was a proposal that he wanted to seriously discuss with Lee Hoyeol.

    Because of that, Jim Joshua tried to open his mouth.

    As carefully as possible.

    I think there are branch managers who havent entered yet Wouldnt it be better to dy the opening a few minutes?

    But a firm answer returned.

    Again, there is nothing to talk about with those who cant even be punctual.

    !!!

    He couldnt wait even a few minutes.

    It was too sharp.

    However, no matter how unfair it looked, there was no use.

    Tap tap

    He moved on to the podium.

    Hoyeols eyes scanned the crowd. These were AAU branch heads who had influence around the world. He could have shrunk a little bit in front of them.

    Without a flinch.

    In the most upright posture.

    And.

    !!!

    Giving unusual gaze.

    It was different from the yers gaze, which was sometimes appalling.

    As if they were bragging that all they had was power.

    It wasnt a look that suddenly spewed vitriol.

    In some ways, his gaze was beyond tranquil and seemed indifferent.

    But why?

    Those eyes felt as though they were looking through his inner feelings.

    Gulp

    There was a sound of swallowing everywhere.

    No one could easily sit down because of the tension.

    The pressure was so intense that the thoughts they had just forever ago became meaningless.

    They had been greatly mistaken.

    Lee Hoyeol was not just a yer.

    An earthquake urred in the pupils of the branch heads.

    .

    .

    .

    Lets see, first of all, [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was not activated.

    However, I couldnt overlook the existence of demon worshippers. I had the experience of getting severely stabbed in the back at the Mage Tower when only relying on [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    I cant even feel it.

    Should I say this was a blessing in disguise?

    Except for the head of the AAUs London branch, Baker.

    There seemed to be no one possessed or deeply involved with the demons.

    But, why was their expression like that?

    They looked as if they had been stabbed.

    Wait, there must be a few people who felt pricked?

    Except for the demons and informalities.

    Grandfels heart was infinitely generous.

    But myLee Hoyeolsinner thoughts, were not that broad.

    In other words, due to my resentment, I still remembered it clearly.

    [AAU official, Holy War? There is no way to know if it is really going on.]

    If there were only one or two articles like that, I could tolerate it.

    Seriously, the articles poured out as if they had made an agreement to each other.

    In particr, the anonymous overseas officials said too many things. I wondered if Grandfel would say Please know your ce.

    I opened my mouth.

    There is a shadow on your face.

    No, I didnt mean to shake up this big mouth.

    Those words were spat out without me knowing anything.

    I could see people everywhere were shocked.

    There must be something that made them feel pricked?

    Anyway, I was done with it.

    I didnt want to create a new dark while trying to solve my resentment.

    Lets get straight to the point.

    Ill ask you guys.

    How far does AAU know?

    Is there a demon inside AAU?

    That was what I wanted to check.

    Even if we just assumed that the situation on the Arcana Continent had changed drastically differently from the nned story and that it was inevitable.

    I had just confirmed that the Arcana settings such as byrinth] and [dungeon] were still valid.

    It was clear that if such information was used properly, it would be of great help in future updates.

    Do you know anything about the Holy War?

    First of all, I had to ask about the origin of the incident.

    Some people were visibly shocked by my words.

    Almost got them.

    Who were the anonymous foreign officials who had babbled?

    Theyd better answer with sincerity.

    If you didnt know, is there a reason you werent aware of it?

    Not only it was rted to myLee Hoyeolsend, but the Holy War was also rted to Akshans annihtion. Grandfels pride couldnt easily overlook it.

    If you dont have a good reason, I think its ack of ability.

    AAU, they lived up to their name.

    What do you think?

    .

    .

    .

    Since receiving the call from Nam Taemin, Park Minjae hadnt been able to close his eyes even for a moment. Even if Lee Hoyeol was the one leading the meeting, Park Minjae was the one in charge.

    The one in charge.

    Literally.

    Park Minjae would take responsibility for everything.

    Regardless of what will happen at the end of the meeting.

    Even so, he should have warned them that if they nned to hold on to Lee Hoyeols ankle, they should be prepared to give up their own ankles.

    Didnt he even make a promise to himself that he would take on as many scums of this dirty society as he could?

    Im also used to the role of a punching bag.

    But the meeting took an unexpected turn.

    Hoyeol was interrogating them!

    The momentum that was soaring through the sky was gone and everyone was keeping their mouths shut.

    He wished he could have recorded this scene on video.

    He wouldnt have needed a digestive medicine his whole life.

    It was a pity that the meeting was held in a closed session.

    Suddenly, Okazaki, the head of the Tokyo branch sitting next to him, spoke up.

    Everyone seems to have nothing to say.

    To summarize what Hoyeol said, it was simple.

    AAU absurdlycked ability.

    They had no ability and were unnecessarily noisy.

    Really, he caught them off guard.

    Park Minjae was probably no exception.

    But he had done figuring his ce early on and kept his mouth shut.

    Unlike those who kept rambling on without knowing their ce.

    If you have a conscience, you should keep quiet. Like me.

    Like a person with a bristling conscience.

    Some people shamelessly made a joke.

    In fact, the ties with interests are quiteplicated.

    Before sharing information, we need to report it to the higher-ups and get confirmation

    As you know better than anyone else, doesnt ruptures alwayse with danger? Arent you a citizen before youre a yer? For their safety, we have no choice but to impose regtions

    Everyone was so good at talking.

    Indeed, there was such a way of dealing.

    That was why everyone had held onto their positions as branch heads so far.

    But you had to look at your opponent before speaking.

    There is no such thing as wrong procedure.

    He had felt this at the few interview videos and press conferences.

    You couldnt talk back to the way Hoyeol spoke.

    Being straightforward was the only key.

    Above all, nothing he said was wrong.

    In the end, there were no more excuses.

    In the heavy silence.

    Hoyeol continued.

    Ill sincerely ask you. Do you have any pride left?

    No one could easily answer.

    Park Minjae smiled bitterly.

    Even if I want to answer.

    To pursue pride now.

    He was thoroughly covered in the dirt of society.

    I am so foolish that I cant even prove it.

    He couldnt risk his life to participate in the Holy War quest like the yers did. What would be the point in answering if the pride remained only in words?

    The silence continued.

    It was so quiet that Hoyeols question made it awkward.

    Park Minjae looked at Hoyeolsplexion and was shocked.

    !

    His expression and eyes were still the same.

    But for some reason, Hoyeols feeling seemed to be conveyed.

    It seemed as if he was kindly waiting for an answer.

    No, it cant be?

    It was that Lee Hoyeol.

    Lee Hoyeol was so determined that sometimes you would wonder if he even had emotions. Park Minjae must be mistaken. The moment he tried to turn his gaze away.

    He made eye contact with Baker, who was sitting on the other side of the seat.

    What are you looking at?

    Their gaze suddenly met.

    As if making eye contact wasnt enough, Baker raised the corners of his mouth.

    At that moment, their conversation shed through Park Minjaes head.

    Ill move ording to my pride.

    No way?

    Park Minjaes unexpected thoughts became reality.

    Baker opened his mouth.

    I want to believe that I still have some left. But even if there is no pride left in my heart.

    A look of sadness appeared on his face.

    I will act to regain my lost pride.

    !!!

    Silent astonishment

    He didnt expect such words from the head of the London branch representing the UK.

    Did the London crisis have such a huge impact on Ennd?

    Everyone couldnt help but feel surprised.

    Except for one person, Lee Hoyeol.

    Is that so? Then Ill change my question.

    ?

    Do you have a desire to regain your pride?

    !!!

    Park Minjae finally realized it.

    The warmth he felt at first nce was not an illusion.

    Lee Hoyeol didnt seek money and honor.

    Only for the peace of mankind.

    Lee Hoyeol, who had entered and attacked a rupture that was close to the level of a bug.

    Park Minjae was finally able to realize the identity of that warmth.

    Yes, that was the nobilitying out from the hero.

    Park Minjae smiled.

    Are people like us qualified to pursue pride?

    Well, he couldnt make that judgment himself.

    Like he said, Lee Hoyeol would always be the party A.

    Huft

    The moment when Park Minjae took a deep breath and was about to open his mouth.

    We in Japan

    In that case!

    No, we also!

    A change urred.

    *

    [Small changes ur due to the effect of Noble.]

    It was worthwhile to gather AAU branch heads from all over the world and preach about pride. When the cold silence fell, I couldnt help but think that something really had happened

    Its a relief in many ways.

    As expected, it was the effect of the title.

    It was not for no reason that the title Noble was difficult to acquire.

    By the way, I was grateful for Grandfels pride once again.

    No matter how fraudulent the title was, there were conditions to activate it.

    [Noble] was also the same.

    The effect would be activated only if I took action that caused change.

    His pride helps, too.

    In that sense, Grandfels pride was noble in a way.

    It could be seen as what it was.

    It was only natural that the effect was activated by his consistent attitude.

    Of course, the current gaze was very burdensome.

    Dont look at my dark history with such touched emotion.

    Same with you, Grandfel.

    Dont get confident and spread your chest any wider.

    No, thats enough.

    The process didnt matter.

    It was important not to miss the flow of this change.

    Yeah, it was time to drive a wedge.

    No, the correct expression would be to drive a stake.

    Trust is not something you can easily build.

    I didnt know about Grandfel, whose head was full of flowers.

    But as a member of the society, I knew what kind of animal humans were.

    Even if it was to prevent unfortunate incidents like the London incident.

    I needed to keep an eye on AAU from an equal position.

    I will make onest suggestion to you.

    Of course, under my authority.

    I want to establish the AAU Yusra branch.

    !!!

 Chapter 159: Blessing (1)

    Chapter 159: Blessing (1)

    United States.

    AAU West Branch was on alert.

    Branch manager, Jim Joshua.

    Even at midnight, the light in the branch managers office wasnt turned off.

    Their boss was not that kind of person

    Hes working overtime? Joshua, that worlds burden?

    This was Jim Joshua, who talked about work-life bnce not only on Thursdays when there were regr updates, but also when urgent updates came up.

    Furthermore, today was Friday.

    What kind of wind was blowing that made the man who would normally enjoy his Friday night on a private yacht do that?

    Katrina, what do you think?

    Huh? What did you say?

    No, I am talking about Jim. Hes not that kind of person.

    Boss? I wonder what he is doing.

    Your reaction is so nd.

    Slurp

    The man sucked on a straw and shook his head.

    Surely there must be a reason for that.

    They went on a business trip to Korea, right? Both the West and the East manager.

    Yes, it was a branch manager-level meeting.

    But, isnt that a little strange?

    What is?

    No, branch leader-level meetings have been done through video conferences. But suddenly they went on a business trip abroad? And across the Pacific to Korea at that. Is there a reason for that?

    If he had to pick a reason, there was one thing that he could guess.

    Is it because of Lee Hoyeol?

    In Korea, there was Lee Hoyeol.

    The man who had cleared the London dungeon rupture.

    However, Lee Hoyeol had cleared this kind of rupture more than once. Not only Jim Joshua had gone on a business trip, but he even worked overtime upon returning. Was there any reason for him to make such a fuss?

    Did he hear anything harsh at the meeting?

    Who? Our boss? To whom?

    No, to anyone. In the first ce, its no different from someone who came out to y during working hours, right? He was just fooling around and trying to please the high-ranking people

    Click ck

    By talking behind his boss back.

    He was about to naturally change the topic.

    But then the mans eyes changed.

    He thought that Katrina was just answering without a soul, but.

    What are you working on?

    Oh, this? Its no big deal.

    You always say its no big deal. Look, can I see it?

    Creak

    Katrina pulled back her chair and he could see the monitor.

    To be exact, he could see the pictures that came up on the monitor.

    The man asked back.

    Wait, isnt this London?

    Yes, thats right.

    What are you going to use the collected photos of the Aquariu oak tree for?

    Before the Cataclysm, they were the developers of Arcana.

    Thanks to AAU, the name of the tree became known to the world, albeit btedly. Katrina, who was typing information about the oak tree because having the picture wasnt enough, shrugged her shoulders.

    No, Im not nning on using it for anything in particr.

    Youre not nning to use it for anything, but youre organizing it so carefully? What is it? Ill keep it a secret. Just tell me. What kind of hypothesis is it this time?

    Hm, yes. All right.

    Click

    She dragged a section of text.

    The man read the words tactfully.

    Other than requiring a lot of moisture, it has no special characteristics Is its special characteristic having no characteristic? You even wrote down such trivial information.

    Because its definitely different.

    Different? What is?

    It is inconsistent with the testimony of London citizens.

    Wait,e to think of it.

    He didnt have to turn on the Inte and search through the Inte articles.

    News about London had been heating up the media for the past few days.

    Didnt they say that they felt something like a warm vitality?

    It wasnt just a feeling, it was a definite effect.

    Thats right. The yers said they got a message.

    Thinking that far, he could see why Katrina was collecting pictures of the trees.

    The man lowered his voice and whispered.

    So youre saying this isnt an ordinary Aquariu oak tree, right?

    Katrina nodded.

    Its not something I can say at this stage.

    If it was a tree rted to vitality

    At least in Katrinas memory.

    Only one such tree ever appeared in Arcanas worldview.

    The World Tree.

    Of course, this didnt mean that the hundreds and thousands of Aquariu oak trees blooming in London were the world trees. Their characteristic of vitality just ovepped.

    But there was another point of contact.

    Its Lee Hoyeol.

    Hoyeol had a track record of sprouting the seed of the World Tree.

    Katrina thought seriously.

    Would it be right to see this as a mere coincidence?

    Above all, Londons aquarium oak tree didnt grow by itself. Spirit, Haiel. The tree bloomed through the ability of Lee Hoyeols contract spirit.

    It was difficult to pass it off as a coincidence.

    Of course, that didnt mean she had evidence.

    She couldnt even ask Lee Hoyeol.

    But as was the case then, one fact was clear.

    Now that the World Tree was involved.

    That race wouldnt stay still forever.

    Katrina drove out the disruptor.

    Now, step aside.

    No, so this is all? What, you have no hypothesis?

    I have nothing to say at this point.

    Whats with that unpleasant tone of voice?

    If they appeared in reality through the ruptures.

    The repercussions would be hard to imagine. Even when Arcana was just a game, the content alone had enough influence to shake up the world.

    Katrina shrugged again.

    Well, lets make as much noise as we can for now.

    Whats with that meaningful line?

    I feel like there will soone a day when I wont be able to rest even if I want to.

    What an absurd remark right before the weekend!

    *

    Time should have been fair to everyone.

    For the elves who live for eternity, time simply passed by. The same was true of the evil eyes that rose up in the night sky in ce of the stars.

    Just like the season that changed over time, the night view also just changed.

    Its meaningless.

    Throughout the eternal years, the emotions of the elves had be dull.

    Demons came out of the demon world.

    The lives of the Arcana Continent were suffering from such demons.

    From the elves point of view, that was also a normal routine.

    Because from their lofty perspective, humans and demons were inferior, there was no difference between them. The same was true for war. In the first ce, there had been constant conflicts on the Arcana Continent.

    However, it seems that Mother has different opinions from us.

    The home of the elves, Sisley.

    Their gaze was directed to the World Tree.

    The World Tree was losing its vitality and copsing.

    It was probably because it sensed a crisis and scattered its seeds all over the continent.

    Really, it was something they didnt understand.

    Its just something that will pass.

    There was no humility in their eyes even in front of the World Tree and their mother.

    You have be weak, Mother of all creation.

    A sign of intense wildness remained around the World Tree.

    It was the energy of the dragon that enjoyed eternity just like them. In order to sow seeds. It even reached out its hands to those arrogant lizards?

    The corner of the elfs mouth twitched.

    I understand what you mean, Mother. But I cannot follow that will.

    The elf dered in front of the World Tree.

    We are not old enough to be swayed by your excessive caution, are we?

    That day, the elves rebelled against the will of the World Tree.

    Crisis of continental extinction?

    So what.

    Whether the ant farms were destroyed, or the king of ants changed.

    It had nothing to do with them.

    As had been stated, time was generous to them.

    When they looked back on itter, everything was meaningless.

    It was just a thing of the past.

    Indeed.

    Their emotions had dulled after living for a long time.

    All that remained was arrogance.

    There was no pride or nobility among the elves.

    However, those misaligned children.

    There was no way their mother would just sit back and watch.

    Even if its body lost its vitality and copsed.

    ?!

    The change was immediately noticeable.

    The generous time had begun to pass. Their body, which hadnt lost vitality, began to build fatigue and their mental strength, which didnt even need rest, began to creak.

    The elves had a hunch.

    Damn it!

    The World Tree had taken their blessing from them.

    How could a mother abandon her child?

    They couldnt understand it at all.

    Why!

    If their blessing was taken away.

    It meant that the blessing had been passed on to someone else.

    But no matter how much they looked around, they couldnt find it.

    Even if they were against the will of the World Tree.

    Those who received the blessing on their behalf didnt exist on the continent.

    Because all of them were unqualified.

    In front of the copsing World Tree, the elf lifted his head and shouted.

    Mother, do you really feel sorry for humans? What is the difference between humans and demons? Their nature is no different from that of the demon. The pain they are experiencing now is just the karma they have umted over the years!

    But no answer came back from the World Tree.

    We, foolish ones, cannot understand.

    Their blessing was stolen and their eternal life was lost.

    They couldnt rx anymore.

    This meant that they couldnt just stay in Sisley like they did now.

    We will find out who took our blessings away from us. We will watch with our own eyes to see if they are worthy of receiving that blessing.

    If the person was undeserving of it.

    On behalf of the old copsing World Tree.

    They would collect it again.

    Trash didnt deserve their blessing.

    You can trample on anything that stands in your way.

    The elves expedition.

    Even in eternal years.

    Something that had never happened before was happening.

    *

    I suddenly felt a chill.

    Was it the aftereffects of walking around in the rain?

    I wondered if I was getting sick.

    I had [warmth] buff, so that was impossible.

    It was just my feeling.

    Besides, I came here because I did something bad enough to be resented.

    It was like a bomb had been dropped in AAU ahead of the golden weekend. Even when I thought about it myself, it was a nuclear-level deration. AAU Yusra branch, no one would have thought of it.

    Harmony is more important than anything else.

    The space of [oddity], the rupture.

    Of course, you had to fight oddity using oddity.

    In fact, the information I had about the Arcana Continent was enough for now.

    I had a strong ally that overshadowed my hiatus gap.

    Mage Tower.

    Knights of Lionheart.

    Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    League of Explorers

    Starting with the Arcana forces that were difficult topletely list off.

    There were also yers, including the Great Alliance.

    It was also applied to each area, too.

    So I didnt want much from AAU.

    In the first ce, AAU had acknowledged their limitations long ago.

    All I wanted was.

    Information on Arcana Continent Biography.

    More precisely, it was information about the Arcana system.

    The system doesnt lie.

    Whether I liked it or not, hadnt I risked my life to prove it? There was no evidence more solid than the fact that I had died on the Arcana Continent and was revived in reality thanks to the [Title] system.

    So I cant neglect anything.

    For the first time in a while, you are right, Grandfel.

    Of course, for the Holy War.

    In order to save reality from the erosion of Arcana, the system must also be understood urately.

    In that regard, information of AAU, which was once the development team of Arcana, would be greatly helpful.

    Actually, there was no need to go as far as making the Yusra branch.

    Was there any way that this guys lofty pride would choose the easy path?

    Only when you look at something from an equal position can you see it for what it is.

    But again, he wasnt wrong, so I couldntin.

    Lets imagine that I received the information through the AAU.

    What if someone delivered distorted information?

    The possibility of it was overflowing.

    Well, the looks they gave me at the meeting were still vivid in my memory.

    If I had been a little naive, I would have said all kinds of bullshit.

    So If I became just like them,

    The level of branch manager at the Yusra branch.

    I wouldnt have to worry about that. The reason why AAU, where the interests of countries around the world were intertwined, could be maintained until now was because of the mutual restraints between branches.

    Besides, I have some allies in AAU as well.

    Starting with Londons branch manager, Baker.

    There were people who had changed their minds about Grandfels pride.

    Naturally, they had no excuse to reject my proposal.

    There was a give and take in everything.

    I also nned to provide information about the Arcana Continent to the AAU.

    Its not just them.

    No, to be exact, it would be provided to everyone who participated in the Holy War.

    In reality, it was because I had tiring pride that wouldnt hide anything due to my self-confidence. Well, It was up to them to add excuses. By the way, this was not the time to waste my day like this.

    -Train your weak body. (Repeat) <ul><li> 40KM run (Sessful)</li></ul><ul><li> 3,000 push-ups (Sessful)</li></ul><ul><li> 2,000 pull-ups (In Progress)</li></ul><ul><li> 1,000 burpee tests (In Progress)</li></ul>

    Increased physical training requirements!

    It had gotten to the point where I needed to multitask in order toplete my training every day. In other words, I had to cram the knowledge of magic books into my head while exercising.

    Damn it, my vision became blurry before I could even start!

    If I had known this would happen, I wouldnt have invested my level-up points in [strength] and [agility].

    But there was no point in whining.

    As long as this pride existed in my heart.

    I wouldplete any physical training quest while sipping hot green tea.

    So lets start without saying anything.

    One, two

    A magic circle. Thats an interesting form of interference.

    One thousand.<ul><li> 1,000 burpee tests (Sessful)</li></ul>

    What?

    Not only I did my physical training, but I even read through the contents of magic books.

    I didnt feel any fatigue in my body or my mind?

    I wondered if it was because of the increased stats.

    This wasnt a change that could be done just by increasing the stats by a few points.

    There must be a reason?

    I checked the status window and was shocked.

    [The first World Tree blesses you.]

    Wait, that ridiculous blessing was a permanent buff?

 Chapter 160: Blessing (2)

    Chapter 160: Blessing (2)

    [Falling Old Tree Garden]

    [Rmended level: Lv.400~Lv.450]

    [Copse rate: 13.2%]

    Time was like afternoon tea

    No, it was like gold.

    To put it bluntly, going there would be a waste of time.

    Level 494.

    In a rupture of that level, I wouldnt be able to even dream of leveling up even if I hunted all day. Of course, there was a reason why I entered the rupture even if I knew that fact.

    [The first World Tree blesses you.]

    [Your vitality and mana regeneration increases significantly]

    A day passed, and even if I rubbed my eyes and looked, it didnt change.

    The World Trees blessing buff that helped me not get intimidated in front of millions of demons on the Arcana Continent still remained!

    The blessing is an excessive consideration.

    If the buff disappears due to this big mouth, thats your fault, Grandfel.

    It wasnt an excessive consideration. Its effect was so great that bowing at it wouldnt be enough.

    The effect is ridiculous.

    The [Blessing of the first World Tree] buff was more effective than most items, including elixir herbs. Moreover, it was on a different level from [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    I looked around at the rupture.

    Giant caterpirs were writhing inside a rotting tree.

    Although it didnt look good in terms of aesthetics, it was not a demon-type monster.

    Naturally, it couldnt trigger [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    But it was different for the [Blessing of the first World Tree].

    There was no specific condition to trigger it!

    Both in front of the demons and in front of the caterpirs, the effect stayed the same.

    I raised my mana.

    I wondered if it was okay to be like this.

    If Arcana was just a game, this would have been a bug.

    Doubting it wouldnt be enough.

    If it was a buff that was activated during a specific quest, I could make sense of it.

    However.

    Putting the duration aside.

    I hadnt died once here.

    This was apletely different world from the Arcana Continent.

    I had returned to the reality.

    And yet the buff was literally always there.

    The effect shouldnt be able to remain forever unless it was a permanent buff. I summoned Haiel with the increased mana.

    Soon, Haiel appeared from the air.

    I have answered your call.

    Your burdensome greeting is still the same, Haiel.

    But what?

    I was too familiar with Haiel to be surprised by her constantly elegant appearance. Still, that light was very unfamiliar. What was the halo that softly flowed in the background?

    No way, have you reached that level too? Haiel?

    Wasnt there a saying the thiefs feet went numb?

    Why did my sword forces appearance ovep with that light?

    A pitch-ck silver.

    Yeah, it was the light that embodied my dark history.

    All right, a good thing is still a good thing.

    Im d youve grown somehow, Haiel.

    Unlike me, whos floundering with more than just my skills andpletely intact, youve grown inside out! Of course, I couldnt express my inner thoughts out loud.

    I got straight to the point.

    Haiel, are they safe?

    I was referring to the dwarves.

    I had asked them a favor.

    Recover the remains of the decisive battle weapon, the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    [Battle for the Demon King].

    Even though it was the time when demons were refraining from activities and conserving their power ahead of a great event I had witnessed the Arcana Continent firsthand.

    Not only that, I examined the situation on the continent whenever the [Evil Eyes Telescope] became avable.

    That neighborhood is too dangerous.

    So it was only natural for me to ask how they were doing first.

    Haiel replied politely.

    Of course. Because Hoyeol-nim took care of them day and night. They werent harmed. They also asked me to say thank you.

    No, but wait, stop. Haiel.

    Who did I take care of?!

    Theres no such overinterpretation, right?

    Im starting to feel scared.

    What kind of image did I have among the dwarves?

    I was seriously worried.

    However, there was not a single bit of shame in this high pride.

    I shamelessly spoke.

    It looks like theyre safe.

    The only thing that is not safe is your conscience, Grandfel.

    We also found the remains of the Qirnberg Machine Tower you mentioned. However, they say it will take some time to retrieve it because there are demons wandering around.

    As expected, it was nice to fly.

    I didnt expect them to find the remains of the Qirnberg Machine Tower already.

    Imagine if I was the one looking for it, it was really scary just thinking about it.

    Firstly there is no way to get to Arcana Continent.

    Aside from the fact that I didnt even know the location of the machine tower.

    Evil eyes were floating in the sky of Arcana.

    Whether I used short-range teleportation or a portal.

    Those eyes could pinpoint my location in an instant.

    Finding my installment savings, the Qirnberg Machine Tower, would be a disaster.

    Before I could find it, I would be captured by the demons, die, and get kicked out to the reality.

    In that regard, hurrah for technology.

    Haiel delivered the news one after another.

    Lastly, its about the smelting of the ethereal iron.

    Ethereal rion.

    Ego equipment.

    I was just as curious about the news about it as I was about the machine tower.

    Worswyle is considered the best cksmith among dwarves. He started the smothering in earnest. He dered that he would smelt equipment that would never be used by anyone but Hoyeol-nim.

    Thank you

    On the other hand, I was afraid.

    Although I did make it clear that performance was the top priority. If the level restriction was too high, that would be sad. But as expected, this damn big mouth.

    Thats a great attitude. Will you tell him that I look forward to it?

    I will abide by your word.

    Youve worked hard, Haiel.

    Because of the pride of our noble Grandfel, the level restriction was nothing more than a number.

    I felt desperate at this point too. No matter what the results were, there was no way I could wear it right away.

    It would be better to study more ways to use tricks.

    This, too, was also a hole I had to use

    The rationalization was finished at that point.

    Since I had stopped by the rupture.

    Even if hunting all day was impossible, I still had something to check.

    Yes, I was talking about the buff effect.

    [Rotten Sap Monster: Lv.420]

    [Giant Rotten Sap Monster: Lv.450]

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was not activated right now.

    It was not an enemy that could be easily defeated unless you poured in magic. Most of all, as the name suggested, they had a [poison] trait.

    A poison that could rot even a giant tree.

    A poison miasma so sticky that it reminded me of a swamp.

    Above all, it was very difiting.

    Its an unpleasant ce.

    That was how I felt, so there was no need to mention the feeling of Granfel, who couldnt live without his formality.

    Since the bugs were not demon-type monsters, it wouldnt be strange to say that I didnt have any reason to take action even if they sprayed me with poison.

    However.

    Tap tap

    I stepped confidently into the swamp of poison.

    Because I believed in the [warmth] buff?

    No.

    Although the warmth buff had a universal effect, it didnt increase immunity to poison. Then, was it because I could levitate? No, it wasnt that either.

    As I heard the sound of my shoes, I had definitely stepped on the swamp of poison.

    Indeed.

    This was also the effect of the [Blessing of the First World Tree] buff.

    I checked the message that appeared.

    [The blessing of the first World Tree rejects the poison].

    [Poison].

    It was a type of debuff like fainting or bleeding.

    By increasing affinity or resistance, you could be immune to poison or heal through skills. But rejection was really different.

    But it doesnt matter to me.

    Rejection.

    It literally felt like the poison, the debuff, was being pushed out through my body.

    Lets put aside myLee Ho Yeolme description for a moment.

    To borrow Grandfels expressiveness.

    Do you understand? This is the difference in ss.

    The difference in ss, my ass!

    Damn it, it was beyond cringy and Id like to sincerely deny it.

    But again, it wasnt wrong.

    Like water and oil that didnt mix no matter how much you stirred it.

    [The Blessing of the First World Tree] waspletely rejecting the poison.

    At that moment, a huge shadow struck.

    It was a writhing [Giant Rotten Sap Monster].

    Was it an ambush topensate for their slow speed?

    Rapid exploration, interference, and manifestation.

    I manifested my magic at the monster falling from the giant tree.

    I didnt have to use grand magic for just level-450 monsters.

    Even so, I couldnt leave out a grand remark.

    A caterpir who hasnt realized the fountain yet.

    Lets forget about the sense of shame for a moment.

    I had a great harvest today.

    Rejection. This might be

    Wouldnt it be possible to ignore not only poison but also most debuffs?

    Of course, I didnt have any serious expectations.

    I had a conscience, too.

    Actually, it doesnt make sense just with the buff.

    Even in terms of vitality and mana regeneration buffs, the effect of the World Trees blessing alone was better than if I surrounded myself with unique items. But I was shocked.

    Likewise, the moment I held a sword and released the sword force to check the effect.

    !

    An alien sensation rose through my hands.

    ss quests werent good enough, so I allocated my level-up points to [strength] and [agility]. But it was true that I had invested so many points in [mana].

    In a word, its still a bottomless jar.

    Like a stream of water leaking from the bottom of the jar.

    My body wasnt optimized enough to emit the sword force.

    It might be a different case it was just a matter of imitating the posture

    It is impossible to wield a sword as elegantly as Harkon or Schraig.

    A level above the level of sword force.

    Now that I had reached the level of sword force, the amount of water leaking should be more significant.

    In short, it meant that there should be a considerable amount of fatigue umting in my body when radiating the sword force. As if bringing out tomorrows stamina.

    However.

    Its light.

    It definitely felt different.

    I didnt feel fatigued, neither in my hand nor in my legs.

    It wasnt an illusion.

    Soon, a message appeared before my eyes.

    [The blessing of the first World Tree rejects aging.]

    Yeah, I knew it

    W-Wait a minute, what did you say?!

    Rejects agiiiing?!

    At this point, it was starting to get scary.

    What kind of blessing did I receive from the World Tree?

    *

    Time passed quickly for the yers.

    Yusra Kingdom.

    Frost.

    The Holy Land of the Goddess Church, Muon.

    Last but not least, the Mage Tower.

    It was fair to everyone, regardless of region.

    [Quest: Unfinished Holy War]

    From the Arcana Continent to reality.

    The Holy War against the demons is not over yet.

    At the end of this war, there is no reward, nor loot.

    All that remains is pride.

    Prove your pride.

    Prove your worth in your area. (In Progress)

    Prove their ability to participate in the Holy War.

    Naturally, the criteria for evaluation were strict.

    Likewise, the sound of crying didnt stop regardless of the region.

    Crazy, level 300 is not enough?

    Its not about level, its about pride.

    Pride? What the hell is pride?!

    What was pride? Pride was pride.

    Not knowing pride means not having pride.

    Just Homen.

    Park Hwigang checked the quest window with a soft muttering.

    The three newly updated sybles next to the quest goal were [Sessful].

    I am doing a good job being a real explorer!

    There was no glory in the Holy War, only pride.

    It was said that there was no distinction between sses in passing and failing.

    The moment the sess message appeared, he recalled the days in the past.

    Its all thanks to you.

    His level was rtively low.

    However, he had a high level of contribution to the League of Explorers.

    The experience of exploring all kinds of ruptures without being daunted by the rmended level was able to prove his worth by receiving additional points.

    Of course, it was just thanks to following in Hoyeols footsteps.

    Homen.

    His faith remained unwavering even today.

    Park Hwigangs eyes shone sharply.

    Now that he participated in the Holy War, it was time to show his ability in earnest.

    Of course, he didnt know how helpful the abilities of an explorer would be, but he intended to do his best.

    Park Hwigang naturally wasnt the only one who had that idea.

    League of Explorers.

    Many explorers gathered at the headquarters of the Yusra Kingdom.

    President of the league, Fabian Delon, as well as Aaron and Rombus.

    Even the most renowned explorers.

    All of them were explorers who participated in the Holy War.

    Ahem.

    When Fabian cleared his throat, everyones attention focused on him.

    This is my first time seeing so many explorers in such a small ce. From now on, why dont we get close to each other and ask how everyone is doing?

    At Fabians joke, the explorers nced at each other.

    Even if it was a joke, they had something to say.

    In particr, there was a spark between Aaron and Rombus.

    Getting along with yourpetitors. Thats funny.

    Dontugh, Aaron. Your already ugly face gets more distorted.

    Thats very brazen, Rombus. Its not enough for you to steal the leagues contributions, so now youre trying to disparage my appearance? Youd better look in the mirror when youre looking into the magic tool.

    Park Hwigang, who was listening quietly, thought.

    Why do they both look like bandits?

    But it wasnt the argument that mattered.

    There was a reason for the explorers to gather.

    Fabian continued.

    There was a constant war on the Arcana Continent. But there was no need for our explorers to move. What could an explorer like us do in the fight between humans?

    Nod

    Everyone who was listening nodded.

    The power of the explorers was specialized inbyrinth and dungeon exploration.

    Fabien continued with an awkward smile.

    Of course, there isnt much we can do even on the battlefield against demons either. At best, you can just use magic tools to assist your allies. But as everyone knows, isnt our battlefield a little different?

    Indeed.

    It was different from war.

    At least explorers could y a part in this Holy War.

    Now that an odd space called [rupture] existed.

    Fabian raised his fist.

    Arcana and this ce. The rupture where the two worlds mix is truly an unknown space. Its a ce where you never know what kind of danger may lurk. But isnt this the exploration weve been longing for? Besides, isnt there an irreceable loot waiting at the end of this expedition?

    As if snatching something.

    Even if you lose your life.

    He clenched his fist.

    Arcana Continent and the world of adventurers. Being able to spread our reputation as an explorer in both worlds. Yes, isnt that the pride of our explorers?

    Exploration into the unknown.

    It was the reason for the existence of explorers.

    Fabian added.

    The time has finallye for us explorers to begin our fight.

    .

    .

    .

    In that regard, todays regr update was important.

    In the headquarters of the League of Explorers, no one left their seat.

    Their purpose was to exchange information with each other regarding update details.

    The endless refreshing also onlysted a second.

    Hold on!

    Park Hwigang shouted faster than anyone else.

    And he looked at the update history.

    Park Hwigangs face began to turn white.

    D-Does anyone know anything about elves?!

 Chapter 161: Elf (1)

    Chapter 161: Elf (1)

    Regr updates.

    New update history.

    A new area wille to you.

    A new area, Battlefield: Pain-Eating Mountain Beasts vs. Elves, will be added.

    You can join the faction and start the quest.

    However, depending on your choice, your rtionship with a certain faction may worsen.

    A new named monster will be added.

    Leader of the Pain-Eating Mountain Beasts: Lv.900

    Adult Pain-Eating Mountain Beast: Lv.700

    Young Pain-Eating Mountain Beast: Lv.500

    The reactions were not greatly divided.

    Its been a while since theres an update on the area What?

    Battlefield?

    Is this the battlefield I know?!

    [Labyrinth], [dungeon], and even [battlefield] were created in reality?

    In the days when Arcana was just a game.

    For yers, the battlefield was like a windfall.

    You have to join the faction that seems most likely to win at first nce.

    Even if the quest rewards are given based onbat contributions. Just participating in it raise your fame. So there were some yers who only visited the battlefield, right?

    Yes, especially mercenaries!

    In other words, the battlefield was a ce full of loot.

    The mercenaries were familiar with the battlefield more than anyone else.

    Therefore, the public attention was naturally focused on the Shadow Mercenary Corps, which was considered to be one of the strongest mercenary groups.

    Yusra Kingdom.

    Golden Calf Tavern.

    Bang!

    Again, the source of the uproar was Lakid.

    Its a battlefield, a battlefield! Arent you already itching for it, everyone?

    His voice was loud as if speaking into a loudspeaker.

    Thanks to this, the Shadow Mercenary Corps gathered quite a bit of attention.

    Starting with the League of Explorers who had been eating at their table to get information since earlier.

    To intelligence agents from famous guilds, and even Nettuber yers.

    As expected of Lakid. You dont disappoint my expectations.

    It really hurts my eardrums. Still, thanks to you

    Wait! Everyone, hush! I think hes about to get to the point.

    As if she didnt care about the eyes of people around him.

    Gulp

    The leader, Kitch, emptied her ss.

    Then she red at Lakid.

    Hey, lowest seat.

    What?

    Lowest seat. You stonehead!!

    !!!

    Eventually, Kitch exploded.

    It wasnt something that happened often, but everyone in the Shadow Mercenary Corps knew how severe the aftermath would be. Sneak. Some of them, including Alkali, left early.

    Kitchs eyes turned straight to Lakid.

    You, do my words sound like nothing to you?

    Her eyes radiated a clear murderous intent.

    Enough to make her usual drunkenness feel like smoke.

    It was so sharp that he felt like he would get cut just by encountering it.

    Gulp.

    Lakid unconsciously swallowed his dry saliva.

    Indeed, she was the person who made Lakid join the mercenary group. Truly deathly. It was worthy of being called the dagger of the sky.

    Its been a while since I felt this.

    Kitch had no weapon in her hand.

    Nevertheless, he felt the pressure as if she had put a de on his throat.

    It was a danger he had never felt even in the Colosseum where life and death came and went.

    But Lakid made an effort to raise the corners of his mouth.

    Good, now you look like the leader I know.

    Damn it.

    He was excited.

    With Lakids taunts, Kitch caught herself together.

    Damn it, when she came back to her sense, there were too many eyes watching.

    Kitch scattered her murderous intent.

    Sorry, I had a lot to worry about, so I couldnt hold back like usual.

    She really had a lot to worry about.

    Thinking about it again gave her a headache.

    Why would she get involved in such a big event?

    The Holy War is not the same as the battlefield.

    Indeed.

    The Shadow Mercenary Corps was also involved in the Holy War.

    Anyone who knew them well would say this.

    Did the Shadow Mercenary Corps still have such a thing as pride?

    That was true.

    The reason Kitch participated in the Holy War was not because of some unknown pride.

    This damn mouth!

    Her mouth had always been a problem.

    Kitch was formally rmended by the king of Yusra, Hakuna.

    Are you willing to participate in the Holy War?

    Kitch had answered the kings question slyly.

    As long as you can pay the ransom for all the mercenaries.

    The ransom of the Shadow Mercenary Corps?

    If you thought it was the same as most mercenaries, youd just get humiliated.

    Even if you brought a thousand gold, you could only give it to two or three people at most. So it was a kind of euphemistic rejection.

    A holy war against the demons? I wouldnt join even if you paid me 10,000 won. Seriously.

    But Kitch had overlooked something.

    Yusra.

    The reason why this ancient kingdom was called Treasure Ind.

    Seriously!

    It was an irresistible amount of money.

    If 10,000 gold was not enough, take 100,000 gold, and if 10,000 gold was not enough, take 1 million gold. The wealth of the Yusra Kingdom exceeded Kitchs expectations. And far too much at that too! Kitch pounded on her mouth.

    If I had known it would be like this, I would have asked for hundreds of millions of gold!

    The emotional change was drastic enough to cause concern.

    Kitch, are you drunk?

    I think you can forget what she just said. She must have been drunk.

    Shes been running off since noon, is the film cut off already?

    Everyone watching could only think that she was drunk.

    But Lakid knew.

    Just now, the leaders murderous intent was sincere.

    Nevertheless, he couldnt back down.

    I think its time to warm up before the Holy War.

    Warm up?

    Im just going to look around, Leader. Why dont you all be honest? Honestly, youre curious, arent you?

    ?

    What the elves must have looked like.

    !

    Kitch looked at Lakids eyes.

    It was sparkling, he didnt seem to have any intention of giving up.

    Moreover, what Lakid said was not necessarily wrong.

    Elves.

    If the dwarves were more of a rare race, the elves were a legend.

    Among the various requests for the Shadow Mercenary Corps, she had never seen a single request rted to elves. Even in the requests handed down from generation to generation.

    Just by looking at that, she could guess how mysterious elves were.

    There must be a reason why they poo pop out of nowhere.

    Well, information was always important to the mercenaries.

    Kitch nodded to Lakids words.

    Okay, fine.

    Instead, fighting is absolutely prohibited.

    What?! No fighting on the battlefield? What nonsense are you talking about? Leader, are you worried about me? Then thats a bit touching!

    Touching, my ass. We have an advance payment! Do you think your body belongs to you right now?! If you get hurt and have to leave the Holy War. Are you going to cough up themission fee?!

    *

    Mage Tower.

    The only elder mage, Yugwid, opened her mouth.

    Elves, if Chief Lee Hoyeol wasnt the one who said it, it would have been unbelievable news. So the problem is, how should we approach those foolish people

    Foolish? The elder used vulgar words from the start of the conversation.

    I looked at Yugwid with my feelings hidden.

    I realize it once again.

    Despite her mild appearance, Yugwid had a thick mouth. At this point, I was sure.

    Same with Senios, mages should never be judged by appearances.

    Lets not trust the first impression.

    However, Marcelo was an exception.

    He still had a skinny body.

    But he didnt look as lifeless as before.

    After all the hard work, it was worth it to cure the curse of the terminal illness.

    Elves are a big variable at this point.

    Youre so reliable, Marcelo.

    Well said, Marcelo.

    Indeed, he was different from me who was a parachute.

    His knowledge and experience were befitting as the head of Mage Tower.

    Marcelo expressed his opinion.

    Now that the Holy War has taken ce. There must be a reason why they appeared on the Arcana Continent from their hometown Sisley. But we cant predict how that will affect us.

    Wait.

    In the blink of an eye, high-quality information passed by?

    Elves.

    Actually, the moment I saw those two sybles in the update history, I thought. Damn it, the 10-year gap would hold me back again.

    But with the power of civilization.

    I opened the inte and searched about the elves.

    Even 10 years ago, or even now, nothing had been revealed about the elves.

    This meant that the yers couldnt even figure out whether the elves were just legends or real.

    However.

    Not only theyre called foolish. The homnd of the elves is Sisley?

    Through the mouths of Marcelo and Yugwid.

    Information that no yers found out kepting!

    I kept the information in my head.

    Of course, I didnt express my surprise.

    What do you think, Sir Hoyeol?

    I shamelessly answered Marcelos question.

    Indeed, their intentions are unclear.

    Why did the elves confront the demons?

    There was no way I could know.

    Even if I had [Evil Eyes Telescope], considering the passage of time and its cooldown time I supposed hoping to get a sighting of the elves would be shameless of me.

    One thing was clear though.

    But we can understand the demons intentions.

    Right.

    What was important to Grandfels noble pride was the demons, not the elves.

    By the way, the level was brutal.

    Level-900.

    It was simr to the giant demon monsters I had seen on the Arcana Continent, right?

    Of course, the level was not everything.

    Even if it was a level-950 named monster, it was just a demon of the true name. This meant that there was a difference in weight ss from boss monsters such as the demon king or the great evil.

    Even if I think about it modestly

    I had the new state called sword force.

    Moreover, now that the [Blessing of the First World Tree] kept flowing.

    Wouldnt I be able to kill it by myself?

    Of course, I didnt have to do that.

    Then, shall we move as agreed beforehand?

    When Yugwid asked, Marcelo replied.

    Thats right. Its Mage Towers Senior Matis turn to step forward.

    Everything followed procedures.

    From Mage Tower to the Yusra Kingdom, Frost, Muon, and the Shadow Mercenary Corps. The order to enter the rupture was already set ording to the prior agreement.

    Yugwid looked at me.

    By the way, our Chief Lee, you dont have a day off?

    I didnt have a day off.

    If your boss said that.

    You probably would have thought that they were making fun of you or asking for a fight.

    But this was also something that my damn mouth brought upon myself!

    In short, I was an extra.

    This meant that I was guaranteed the authority to enter the rupture regardless of the procedure or established order. When it came to the demons, this pride couldnt just ignore it. It was so tiring.

    But I couldnt reveal my miserable feelings.

    Lets talk about the details at the roundtable meeting after returning.

    Yes, even if I regretted it now, it was something I couldnt undo.

    Lets ept the fate of extra, Hoyeol.

    Anyway, it was necessary to make sure we knew the situation before entering the rupture.

    Why did a battle break out between the two factions?

    The emergence of elves from Sisley to the Arcana Continent must be a recent thing. The demons wouldnt have picked a fight with the elves first.

    The demons were about topete in the [Battle for the Demon King].

    They were busy quarreling and fighting among themselves.

    They had no reason to mess with the elf.

    So that means the elves started the fight first?

    Overall.

    Just like Grandfel.

    If the elves moved because they couldnt bear to see the Arcana Continent being devastated by demon beasts, the timing was toote at best. Clearly, they had another reason

    She definitely said they are foolish people, right?

    I never thought Yugwids words would feel so meaningful.

    In that sense, I was d that the senior apanying me was Matis.

    If it were another senior, especially Bensch.

    They wouldnt even notice when the rupture attack was over because they would be busy nitpicking me, right?

    I headed to the office.

    I immediately boiled the tea water.

    This was not for the purpose of leisurely enjoying tea time, but to dose myself with elixir herb.

    Now that that variable elves existed.

    The more thorough my preparation, the better it would be.

    Clink

    But soon, I put down the teacup.

    Because a message appeared on my smartphone.

    Breaking news.

    [Breaking News: New area, the battlefield, appears to have ended!]

    [yer said, The quest that came up has been cleared.]

    [Confirmed that no yers participated in the battlefield quest]

    The battle was over before the yers jumped onto the battlefield.

    What it meant was simple.

    The elves and the demons.

    The battle between the two forces was concluded faster than expected.

    You dont even give me time to enjoy a cup of tea. Youre hasty.

    I didnt know who the winner was.

    Elves and demons.

    One of the two would appear in reality.

    .

    .

    .

    Lakid looked at the battlefield.

    And they faced each other.

    Long, pointed ears.

    Sculpture-like figures.

    Unusual energy.

    He was an elf.

    Perhaps noticing his presence.

    The elf looked at Lakid.

    He said in a chilly voice.

    Do you know where our blessing is?

    Blessing? What nonsense are you talking about all of a sudden?

    Foolishly, you dont seem to know what a blessing is.

    Then he raised his sword.

    As expected, both humans and demons.

    ?

    You are not worth dealing with.

    !

    ng!!!

 Chapter 162: Elf (2)

    Chapter 162: Elf (2)

    Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Their strength was rather widely known after the Cataclysm.

    In the past, if the reputation of the Shadow Mercenary Corps could be estimated only by rumors, now they could watch their abilities in reality.

    Among them, Lakid was a celebrity.

    Well, one person fainted yesterday too.

    Yusra Kingdom.

    At the Golden Calf tavern, Lakids drinking was considered a specialty.

    asionally, yers who were arrogant or couldnt stand injustice would pick a fight with Lakid and pay a heavy price for it.

    Did they say their eardrums burst or something like that?

    He knocked out a yer well over 300 levels just by yelling!

    The rumors surrounding Lakid continued there.

    Wasnt Lakid enjoy being in the spotlight?

    The video of Lakids battle was easily found on the Inte.

    I thought he was just ignorant

    Hes not part of the Shadow Mercenary Corps for no reason;;

    Hes moving this fast with that body? I cant believe it

    It was natural for the media to pay attention to Lakid.

    As expected, Lakid was hungry for attention.

    He proudly told the reporters of his past.

    ? The Ouw of the Colosseum was Lakid?

    The diator with 100 wins and no losses?

    Wait, even the guy with muscles for the brain was also Lakid!?

    What the heck, was the ogre wearing a human mask also Lakid?!!

    It had been a while since he heard those nicknames.

    But Lakid didnt feel too bad.

    He felt like his strength was finally bing known to the world.

    However.

    Boom!

    This is crazy!!

    Something unbelievable happened.

    Swish!

    Embers sshed.

    Lakid raised his ax with both hands and managed to block the sword attack.

    Still, the impact was conveyed.

    Crack!

    Not only the ground he was stepping on was crushed.

    His body was pushed back several steps.

    The corner of Lakids mouth twisted.

    Elf, I dont know what this is about, but youre so damn nasty. Okay?

    He never thought theyd point a knife at him.

    By the way, if he had taken a drink and gotten drunk

    His life could have been in real danger.

    Lift

    Lakid raised his axe and made eye contact.

    It was strange seeing it again.

    On battlefields and in life-or-death duels.

    He had seen a lot of peoples eyes.

    He had never seen such a look before.

    If he had topare it

    Lets take the leader Kitch, who showed tant murderous intent towards him, as an example.

    Can that be considered a murderous intent?

    Unlike her, he didnt feel any murderous intent from the elf.

    It was as if the elf didnt feel the need to show such intent toward bugs.

    The disdain in his eyes was obvious.

    That pretty face is annoying in many ways.

    Fighting was absolutely prohibited.

    He felt bad for his faithful leader, but it seemed he wouldnt be able to keep his promise. Avoiding an oing fight? It didnt exist in Lakids vocabry.

    Crash!

    Lakids muscles contracted in an instant.

    Boom!

    He dashed off the ground.

    He realized it at the first step.

    He didnt have to hide his strength in front of that elf.

    Lakids ax loomed over the elfs head.

    Their gaze met again.

    The elfs eyes were still arrogant.

    Lets see how far that cockiness can go!

    Lakid roared.

    My name is Lakid! Im the man wholl take your head!

    He was the lowest seat of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    But that didnt mean he was the weakest in the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    His destructive blows came from his strength.

    His attack alone was enough to make him the best among the mercenary corps. The moment his blow came close. The elf wasnt agitated.

    How pitiful.

    He just said that.

    What did he mean by that?

    Lakid didnt know what kind of bullshit the elf was saying.

    If the elf was thinking of shaking his mind with bullshit.

    I am telling you, that wont happen!

    Swish!

    Lakid gritted his teeth and brought down the axe.

    At that moment, his sword moved slowly.

    Did the elf block a blow that couldnt be blocked by even the most magic with just a sword?

    You cocky bastard.

    Boom!!!

    The moment the huge axe and the sword meet.

    Shake

    It was Lakids body that copsed.

    It was blocked?

    His blow?

    With just a sword?

    Even though he was watching it clearly with his own two eyes, he couldnt believe it.

    Lakid unconsciously murmured.

    How can he do that with a sword that isnt even d with sword aura?

    The arrogant eyes again turned to Lakid.

    This is the difference in birth.

    The difference in birth?

    The difference between those who are blessed and those who are not.

    The bullshit word blessing came up again.

    Damn him for blocking the attack.

    In fact, the guy in front of him was not serious about the battle.

    Lakids pride couldnt ept it.

    The moment Lakid built up his strength again.

    Well, its be a thing of the past now.

    ?

    In other words, I have no time to waste on trivial things.

    Where was he?

    Lakid never let my guard down for even a moment.

    He lost sight of him.

    Fast, fast, beyond fast.

    Was that really a movement of a living thing?

    Its on a different level.

    His words shed through Lakids head.

    This is the difference in birth.

    Did he mean that?

    Since he was an elf, not a human being, he could unleash tremendous power with such a weak body. Could it be possible to achieve superhuman speeds? Lakid gritted his teeth.

    As expected, the world is so damn unfair!

    Hit!

    Cough!

    The sword prated his chest.

    Perhaps because of his numerousbat experiences.

    His body reacted first.

    Thanks to this, the sword strike narrowly avoided his heart.

    Retch!

    Crazy bastard. I guess the bullshit was true.

    Blood shot up from his throat.

    This allowed him to know for certain.

    The elfs attack had no joy, agony, or even awareness of taking life. He was simply aiming for Lakids heart as if he were stomping on a small insect.

    He could tell.

    Monster.

    Elves, they were the true monsters.

    Lakid forced his body up.

    He had drawn dozens of battles in his head.

    Damn it, he couldnte up with a single winning scenario.

    It was his defeat.

    Im sorry about this, Leader.

    Lakid stammered over the numbers in his head.

    Lets see, the tab he put on the tavern would cost more than his share of themission fee If Leader wanted to fill his share, she would have to go through a lot of trouble in the Holy War.

    The moment she finished thinking.

    Lakids eyes changed suddenly.

    This was sudden, but to die in a battle to a strong man.

    Wasnt this the death he always wanted?

    And if possible

    I will leave that damn bastard a scar that willst the rest of his life.

    It might be different if it were Leader or Wolf.

    But he never thought he would make such a promise to a guy with big ears like that.

    If he pulled out the axe.

    He would leave at least one decent scar.

    Aaaah!

    He raised his strength with a burst of energy.

    From his mouth, from his chest.

    There was a rush of blood, but Lakid didnt care.

    Here we go. Ill leave a wound to that unlucky face.

    If it was a life that was dying out anyway, he would burn it short and sharply!

    .

    .

    .

    The yers looked at the battlefield.

    Indeed, this is the smell of the battlefield!

    It was a battlefield where quests and loot existed.

    Moreover, the ones on the battlefield were elves, creatures of legend.

    It was natural for yers to rush there.

    However, it was different from expectations from the beginning.

    Leader of the Pain-Eating Mountain Beasts: Lv.900

    Adult Pain-Eating Mountain Beasts: Lv.700

    Young Pain-Eating Mountain Beasts: Lv.500

    From minimum level 500 to maximum level 900.

    The moment they encountered them on the battlefield.

    The yers freaked out.

    Beyond big.

    It was huge.

    It was too huge.

    N-No. What kind of monster is that big!

    At most several tens of meters.

    Even the one that looked like a baby was big enough to be three stories high.

    In addition, there were too many of them.

    It was a good thing that the battlefield area was created in the middle of nowhere.

    Just thinking about them unluckily appeared in the middle of a city.

    Its terrible. Really.

    For a moment, they were overwhelmed by the scale of the demons.

    The yers quickly looked around

    In order to match the number of heads, the number of elves would have to be just asrge.

    But for some reason, there was only one elf in sight.

    Is that all?

    A single elf against a great demonic army.

    Even those who thought of jumping onto the battlefield faster than anyone else could not help but notice.

    What should I do?

    Now that the [Unfinished Holy War] quest was in progress.

    No matter how good the loot was, there was no yer who would side with the demons. In the end, there was only one option. All they had to do was join the elf.

    No, what difference will it make if we join?

    Jumping into a battlefield where defeat was in in sight?

    It was only natural for them to hesitate.

    But their concerns were useless.

    Sk

    W-What?

    Long flowing golden hair.

    Swoosh

    Wait a minute.

    Leaving only a golden afterimage.

    The elf jumped through the demons.

    Hit

    Huh?

    That ended the battle.

    As if what they saw wasnt an illusion.

    A message came up in front of the yers.

    [Battlefield: Pain-Eating Mountain Beasts vs. Elves has ended.]

    Not only they had watched the result, it was even recorded on the video.

    They couldnt believe it.

    How could he jump through countless demons by himself and win? While everyone was shocked, several yers exchanged looks.

    If we do this well, wouldnt we be able to build a rtionship with him?

    He just has been summoned to reality.

    We can kindly guide him!

    The elf was stronger than they could ever imagine.

    He was strong enough to ughter a level-900 demon monster with just a few swings of the sword. Building friendships would be helpful in some way.

    The moment the yers were about to head towards the elf.

    !

    They were met with an unusual gaze.

    The elfs cold gaze was directed at them.

    His eyes were no different from when he looked at the demons.

    Everyone couldnt help but freeze under the pressure.

    Except for one person, Lakid.

    Do you know where our blessing is?

    Blessing? What nonsense are you talking about all of a sudden?

    Foolishly, you dont seem to know what a blessing is.

    How could he speak normally even under such pressure?

    Indeed, it was the courage befitting of a member of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    But their admiration didntst long.

    Bang!

    The elf rushed to Lakid.

    It wasnt an illusion after all!

    That guy ispletely crazy, isnt he?

    I-Is he really trying to kill us?

    Everyone watching swallowed their dry saliva.

    They never thought the day woulde when they would be rooting for Lakid.

    But their cheering was meaningless.

    In just two hits, the elfs sword pierced Lakids chest.

    Cough!

    Blood sttered on the ground.

    Hey, are you just going to watch?

    No, shouldnt we stop him?

    No matter how you look at it, it seems hes misunderstanding something?

    An elf.

    An unknown existence.

    An unknown strength.

    Their body didnt listen to them due to the fearing from the unknown.

    Crack!

    With a loud noise, Lakids movements gradually be slower.

    The blood, which had only been a few drops, suddenly flooded the surrounding area.

    Everyone could feel it.

    I-Im really going to die if I jump in!

    When Lakid fell, what would happen next?

    There was no way that the elfs de would not be pointed at them.

    Above all, the elf had no sense of reason.

    Well, the only conversation the elf had with Lakid was

    All he asked was a blessing or something right?

    Lakid or everyone else didnt know anything about the blessing.

    Should they run away?

    Or should they join Lakid now?

    The moment the panicked yers hesitated.

    Youre damn strong.

    Thud!

    Lakid, covered in blood, copsed.

    Perhaps he no longer had any interest in the breathing person that would soon die out.

    The elfs gaze shifted.

    From Lakid to the yers.

    Someone mustered up the courage and shouted.

    Its toote to run away. And if we run away like this!

    That de would be directed at the press and the public.

    Actually, if it were in the past.

    He would have run away without even thinking about it.

    But the damn quest kept catching his attention.

    Prove your worth in your area. (Sessful)

    He didnt know if it was because of his pride or what.

    At least his body refused to get away from that psycho elf.

    Of course, not all yers felt the same way.

    I-I dont know! How can we stop such a monster!

    I will join you. I dont know if it will help.

    No wonder so many sponsorships are popping up! Damn it, hyungnims, Im going first!

    In themotion.

    The elf took a step.

    Holding a sword straight away.

    With an arrogant gaze still on his face.

    !!!

    The moment he was about to reach out to the yers.

    Goo

    Mana wavered in the air.

    High-level magic, portal.

    A sound came from beyond the overflowing mana.

    Tap tap

    Even in the face of unknown fear.

    An unknown existence.

    A confident voice continued as always.

    Stop.

    He just spat out that word.

    Something that they couldnt believe was happening even though they watched it with their own eyes urred.

    ?

    Stop.

    As if obeying those words.

    The elf stopped in an instant.

    !

    The elfs face, that hadnt changed at all, began to show agitation.

    .

    .

    .

    [A Hierarchy of Blessing urs in the elf, Elsidore.]

 Chapter 163: Another Natural Enemy Relationship (1)

    Chapter 163: Another Natural Enemy Rtionship (1)

    I walked with Matis through the Mage Tower.

    We only took a few steps.

    Nowadays there was no time to sit down and talk.

    I have something to say to Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    The topic of conversation was, of course, the elves. Matis seemed to know about the elves as much as Yugwid and Marcelo. There was a reason for that.

    There was a time when I traveled around the continent to establish ck magic.

    Matis must have exited the tower more often than other mages.

    Now that I had full authority over the towers exit, as long as the reason was justifiable. And as long as they didnt write down nonsense like Bensch William, exiting the tower was not impossible.

    But in the past, exiting the tower was amon urrence.

    It was proof that Mage Tower had high expectations for Matis.

    Before Marcelo appeared.

    Matis was considered a strong candidate for the next chief mage.

    I often came across passages about elves in ancient books.

    Do you remember the passages?

    Yes.

    To summarize what Matis said next, it was simple:

    The elves were no joke.

    In short, in the Arcana worldview, elves were a chosen and unique race. Along with the dragon, the most powerful creature in Arcana!

    Their wless appearance was only the basic.

    They were born as an adult in the World Tree.

    Their physical and mental abilities were beyond human reach.

    To put it simply, the elves were a race that took all the good things for themselves.

    That alone would have been enough.

    The saying that people who have a lot are greedier didnt exist for no reason.

    Like dragons, they are said to be beings that live for eternity. Of course, its just a legend. No one can know the truth.

    The moment I heard those words, the back of my neck became cold.

    So he was saying that the elves with that kind of ability were not nasty people, right? They had been quietly staying in a ce called Sisley, but suddenly they popped out into the Arcana Continent, and then the reality.

    My head was pounding, but I couldnt show it.

    I spoke nonchntly.

    Then I entered the portal that Matis manifested.

    Then it would be a good opportunity to find out the truth.

    Stingy

    No, there would be no benefit in unnecessarily consuming mana when facing an elf. My vision changed in an instant. Soon, I admired my judgment.

    The smell of blood prated my nose.

    Lakid, the huge man, was covered in wounds.

    Lastly, the yers.

    As expected, it was a good thing that I saved my mana.

    Stop.

    This guys mouth acted out.

    As always, I spoke before thinking.

    This seemed like a big problem.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was not activated, so the demons must have been defeated.

    The problem was, those demons were numerous.

    Who defeated them in such a split second?

    I could guess from the atmosphere.

    First of all, the yers wouldnt be able to do anything. There was no yer other than me who could deal with level-900 demon-type monsters.

    And it wouldnt be Lakid either.

    Unless he could predict the future and act on that.

    It would be impossible due to the time constraint.

    Then there was only one possibility.

    That elf alone killed all the demons.

    Not only that, he made Lakid look like that.

    His reason?

    I didnt know anything like that. However, Grandfels pride naturally couldnt just sit back and watch. Thats why I just said that out of the blue.

    I end up taking care of everything.

    Lets take it easy.

    Can I fight that elf?

    Even Lakid of the Shadow Mercenary Corps ended up like that.

    How could something like that be possible?

    It might be different if [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was activated.

    My specialty was knowing my ce.

    I knew very well that I could never win.

    So what about Matis, my trusted corner?

    There was a surge of misceneous mana.

    Did this mean that the strong recognize the strong?

    Matis seemed to go all out from the start.

    For a moment, I recalled the Great Dragon-Demon War.

    A dragon had defeated the Mage Tower.

    Elves were beings that were treated simrly to dragons.

    I finally realized what I had done.

    I doomed myself by speaking up!

    But no more self-me.

    Even though the elf in front of me was burdensome, I couldnt me Grandfel. First, lets load up the mana. Even if I had reached the level of the sword force, there was no need to engage in closebat that the opponent wanted

    The moment I desperately thought like that.

    [A Hierarchy of Blessing urs in the elf, Elsidore.]

    I had a message in front of me.

    Flinch!

    !

    The elf just stopped.

    The person who was more surprised than anyone else was not me or Matis, but the elf himself.

    ording to the information in the message, the elf was Elsidore.

    Elsidore said in a trembling voice.

    What are you?

    I am Lee Hoyeol.

    Just answering with the name wouldnt be difficult.

    But I am not you either.

    I couldnt answer an informal question.

    But, I guess it wasnt my name that he was curious about.

    How can you, a human being, receive Mothers blessing!!

    At that moment, words passed through my head.

    [Blessing of the first World Tree].

    [Hierarchy of blessings].

    [Elf].

    I finally realized.

    Was the blessing of the first World Tree rted to elves?

    I became certain of that spection due to the effect of blessing.

    Even if we assumed that the effects of vitality and magic regeneration made sense. The effect of rejection, a concept higher than affinity, was beyondprehension.

    [The blessing of the first World Tee rejects aging.]

    There was no other reason for elves to live forever.

    Elsidore spewed murderous intent at me.

    I cant ept it. I cant admit it.

    ?

    I will take Mothers blessing from you.

    Matis, who was quietly listening next to me, looked puzzled.

    That was understandable.

    He had raised his misceneous mana to the fullest.

    Not only Elsidore had hardened.

    He was just talking about a blessing or something.

    I shifted my gaze away from Elsidore.

    I looked around.

    Then I said to Elsidore.

    Your only purpose was the blessing.

    What?

    Did youmit this atrocity because of the blessing?

    Everywhere was drenched in Lakids blood.

    Even the faces of the yers had turned white with fear.

    But Elsidore didnt seem to realize it at all.

    Youre saying things I dont understand.

    You dont understand?

    I only trampled on them because they were in the way. Either demons or humans.

    It was a remark that ILee Hoyeolcould put up with.

    But that wasnt the case for Grandfel.

    I spoke to Matis.

    Matis, may I ask you to treat Lakid?

    I will follow your words.

    Thank you.

    There was a procedure for everything.

    Dealing with Elsidore was good, but healing the fatally injured Lakid was the priority. Even if we only had an employment rtionship, he was also a valuable force who participated in the Holy War.

    I continued to Elsidore.

    Regardless of your reason, I will hold you strictly ountable for this action.

    Youre arrogant. Enough to make me want to stop you breathing right now.

    You will also reflect on that thoroughly informal attitude.

    Informal?

    You will also reflect on what you have taken on my afternoon.

    ?

    Elsidores brow furrowed.

    You might be thinking, What kind of bullshit am I talking about?

    Yes, even if everything else was the same.

    You would never guess that I was upset because of tea time.

    However, try changing your position.

    Is this a blessing that you covet so much?

    Youve been saying all kinds of bullshit, so youre the same as me.

    They didnt know anything about blessings.

    Swinging the sword on them was an indulgence that crossed the line.

    Elsidores face was even more distorted by my question.

    I dont know how you stole our blessing, but dont be so proud and pretend it was yours all along. you dont even know. What Mothers blessing meant.

    He spoke straight.

    Yes, I knew the effect of the World Trees blessing, but I didnt know its meaning.

    But no matter how outstanding the effect of the World Tree was. I wouldnt stab someone who had nothing to do with the blessing like him.

    As long as pride existed in this heart.

    I dont need a blessing.

    Furthermore, Grandfel, who had great self-esteem, was fine with receiving the blessing. But he was also okay without it. Elsidores voice began to tremble wildly.

    He began to emit uncontroble murderous intent.

    Thats nonsense.

    Hierarchy of Blessing.

    Even if I didnt know its exact effect, lets be thankful for it.

    I was able to babble so shamelessly thanks topletely controlling Elsidores movements. Of course, my inner feelings of relief werent expressed on the outside.

    I recited as calmly as always.

    But I understand.

    ?

    Elsidore, an elf, was robbed of his blessing.

    There is no blessing for those who have lost their pride

    !

    Fanning him wasnt enough.

    Its natural for you to be abandoned by the World Tree.

    !!!

    I poured out oil.

    .

    .

    .

    Tragedy.

    The sight of Lakid being hacked to pieces by the elf was extremely cruel.

    To the point that it couldnt be aired on regr broadcasts. On behalf of Kitch, who was drunk and had fallen on the table, Wolf opened his mouth.

    Get everyone ready. I will be indebted to you again this time, old man.

    I thought my life had been quiet, but then something happened.

    I told him not to show up like that!

    Ah, its annoying.

    They had a rtionship established through a contract or money.

    There was no such thing as friendship between the members of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    However, the death of a member would tarnish the reputation of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    In other words, they couldnt just watch Lakid suffer.

    Gulp

    Alkali increased his mana by taking in the potion.

    In the meantime, the video appeared on the screen.

    Likewise, it was a broadcast of a Nettuber yer on the battlefield.

    The third seat, Henderson, coolly evaluated the battle.

    You dont stand a chance!

    Henderson.

    If Lakid used an axe, Henderson was a martial arts fighter wielding a giant hammer.

    Therefore, it was Henderson who knew Lakids strength better than anyone else.

    Maybe even all of us wont be enough to defeat him!

    The elf could block Lakids blow with just a measly sword.

    That alone was shocking.

    Unlike Lakid, who was prepared to die, the elf didnt even try.

    Clink

    Wolf said, loading his crossbow.

    Youll never know until you try.

    Haha! Thats true!

    By the way, old man, Im not trying to rush you but

    High magic, portal.

    He knew it was not easy to manifest.

    Still, if they dragged on any longer, Lakid would be in danger.

    Alkali let out a sharp breath.

    You expect a lot from an old man who is not even a mage. Its probably because your eyes have elevated after seeing the mages of the Mage Tower and Sir Hoyeol. Portal manifestation is a magic that requires tremendous concentration from the exploration process, you know?

    He nagged endlessly.

    Anyway, it meant that he was doing his best.

    The moment Wolf held back with his legs shaking.

    H-Huuuh?

    In the Golden Calf Tavern, which had been in silence.

    Voices of astonishment came from everywhere.

    Because a movement of mana was flickering on the screen.

    A portal.

    Old man?

    If he could do it, did he have to be so harsh for no reason?

    Wolf looked towards Alkali and was shocked.

    Now its the interference process. Theres still a long way to go. Wait.

    That wasnt Alkalis portal.

    The glow of mana.

    It was the yers who recognized it first.

    I-Its Lee Hoyeol!

    Sir Hoyeol?

    It was not strange for Hoyeol to appear where the demons appeared.

    From the great evil to the demon king.

    Wherever the demons appeared, he was there.

    But something strange was happening now.

    Wolf, are you watching!? The monster has stopped!

    There was no question-and-answer session like the elf had done with Lakid.

    The elf, who was rushing to Hoyeol, stopped.

    Wolf thought it was magic, so he looked at Isabel Marl.

    Shake

    She shook her head.

    That meant she didnt feel any mana.

    Shouts erupted from everywhere.

    What is he saying now? I cant hear a thing!

    I guess its because they record it from afar.

    Well, asking for a close-up video would be too much.

    Hoyeol and elf.

    It seemed the two of them were talking about something, but they couldnt hear a thing. However, the Shadow Mercenary Corps had an excellent informant who could guess the content of the conversation just by looking at their mouth.

    Ninth seat, Deschev opened his mouth.

    He asked the apanying mage to treat Lakid.

    !

    And He said he will hold him ountable.

    The screen was uneven, so he couldnt understand all the dialogue.

    But that was enough.

    Wolf unintentionally let out a small smile.

    Its been a while since Ive had a foreign client worry about a mercenary.

    At that moment, Alkali shouted.

    Thats it, everybody, hurry up!

    A portal manifestation.

    They didnt hold back anymore.

    The eyes of Wolf and the other shadow mercenaries suddenly changed.

    No matter how great Sir Hoteol is.

    Wolf was aware of Hoyeols physical ability. His ability to learn things, including shooting, was unrivaled, but if he were topare only the physical abilities at this point

    His ability was clearly lower than Lakids.

    Dealing with an elf who overwhelmed that Lakid?

    Even if this was Sir Hoyeol, it couldnt be easy.

    Wolf made a judgment in his head.

    Having a practical experience as much as Wolf.

    The other members thoughts were not much different.

    Wed better subdue him quickly!

    They would go all out from the start.

    The moment the shadow mercenaries raised their weapons.

    They saw the battlefield.

    To be exact.

    Sir Hoyeol?

    They saw Hoyeol bring the elf to his knees.

    .

    .

    .

    I realized it.

    [Hierarchy of Blessing].

    Wasnt this a skill exclusive to natural enemies, even worse than [Natural Enemy Rtionship]?

 Chapter 164: Another Natural Enemy Relationship (2)

    Chapter 164: Another Natural Enemy Rtionship (2)

    Elf.

    Being born from the World Tree.

    It seems that for them, the blessing of the World Tree was an inherently irresistible rule. Otherwise I looked at Elsidore kneeling in front of me.

    You cant put up with this kind of humiliation because of your nasty personality.

    No matter how much I had been influenced by Grandfel.

    The elf kneeling down all of a sudden.

    I wasnt seriously ill enough to say.

    Wouldnt you know if it was like forcing down formality?

    Yes, I just gave one word to Elsidore.

    The frog in the well needs some etiquette education.

    Right now, I wondered if frog was an insultpared to him kneeling down.

    But it wasnt wrong, was it?

    Perhaps because he only stayed in Sisley, thend of the elves, and then came out.

    Let alone formality.

    None of his speech fitmon sense.

    [A Hierarchy of Blessing urs in elf, Elsidore.]

    Then, once more.

    The message blinked.

    And now.

    You dare.

    Plop

    Elsidore knelt down.

    Not only that, he let go of the sword in his hand.

    This was the effect of the [Hierarchy of Blessing].

    You cant disobey my words?

    What a severe discipline the World Tree gave them!

    It was a sight that even I, who had a vague idea of what was going on, was shocked by. I didnt have to exin the gaze of the viewers watching.

    It was true that you could turn speechless when you got too surprised.

    Perhaps that was why the yers were rather quiet.

    Chief Lee. This is?

    Matis faltered.

    Now I realized what I had done.

    Anyway, I was d, really.

    I looked towards Lakid.

    First of all, I am d youre safe.

    A senior mage of the Mage Tower could manifest magic from a different field up to an intermediate level. Matis would have been able to do first aid without difficulty.

    Bow

    Did they all run here to save theirrades?

    Shadow Mercenary Corps suddenly appeared.

    Wolf bowed to me on behalf of Kitch, the leader who was nowhere to be seen.

    Now that his colleagues were here, I didnt have to worry about Lakid anymore.

    In that case.

    Dont think you can put methis Elsidorelike this and get away.

    All I had to do left was the disposal of the prosperous Elf.

    But, this sort of thing.

    Im afraid youre quite mistaken.

    The full-scale disposal hasnt even begun yet.

    Above all, now that I know what effect [Hierarchy of Blessing] had. My confidence was not unfounded. I spoke in a more confident voice than ever.

    This is not the right ce to have a conversation, Elsidore.

    How dare you say my name!

    Please refrain from making senseless remarks.

    !!!

    [Hierarchy of Blessing urs in the Elf, Elsidor.]

    First, lets start by shutting that mouth.

    *

    AAU.

    There was no excuse this time.

    The head of the United States Western branch.

    Jim Joshua opened his mouth with a heavy feeling.

    We didnt expect this at all.

    In the days when Arcana was just a game.

    The elves were unfinished content that would appear in the distant future.

    Their setting that been confirmed were just a few background settings.

    It was unexpected that the elves who originated from that setting would show such tant hostility towards humanity.

    Was it called the butterfly effect?

    One of the few background settings.

    Elves lived for eternity.

    They never thought such a monster would be born from such a short setting.

    They couldnt even dare imagine.

    It was so overwhelming.

    A force that couldnt help bute across as an unknown fear.

    It was a strength on a different level from anything they had ever seen, including the demon king.

    But mankind had one yer.

    Even in the presence of the demon king.

    Even in the face of unknown fear.

    There was a hero who was always upright.

    And I am indebted to yer Lee Hoyeol again.

    Lee Hoyeol.

    Not only did he stop the elf who was running wild like a thug, he also made him kneel.

    Did he use force in the process?

    No.

    He just had a few words with the elf.

    Jim Joshua bowed his head once and dered.

    From now on, the United States will participate in the Holy War. We will give full support. The opposition to the establishment of the AAU Yusra branch was also suddenly withdrawn and in order to help the development of the Yusra branch

    Had they finally stopped being stubborn?

    This is unanimous.

    Park Minjae shrugged.

    Of course, he might know the depth of water but he didnt know the depth of humans.

    Was that an attitude born out of pride?

    Or was it a thorough calction?

    He didnt know yet.

    But one thing was certain.

    The video conference was over.

    Park Minjae spoke quietly.

    Everything is changing. Centered around Lee Hoyeol.

    The corners of his mouth went up.

    Raymond, you didnt expect this development either, did you?

    *

    Yusra Kingdom.

    The Golden Pce.

    I let Elsidore stay in the pces annex.

    How can such a nasty thing be so pretty in this luxurious pce?

    Truthfully, I wanted to lock him up.

    In the basement of the Mage Tower.

    I knew well what kind of space Mugan was because of the elder mages.

    No, because of the demon worshippers.

    But I still had a lot to ask Elsidore.

    If he became a wreck, it would be a pain in the ass.

    But no matter how urgent the interrogation was.

    There was an order and procedure to everything.

    I visited the annex only after handling the chiefs business at the Mage Tower. Guarding the entrance to the annex were the Knights of Lionheart, Yesica and Enoch.

    Youre working overtime because of me.

    I knew well the sorrow of being a member of a fucked-up society.

    Yesica was swamped with work, especially during the matter of subus

    I offered constion to the two of them.

    Youre going through a lot.

    Thats not true.

    More importantly, I heard the news from Captain Harkon!

    News, what news?

    Enochs words shocked me.

    Various adventures passed through my mind.

    Did he hear about my umbre fight?

    If not, was it about the Infinitely Deep Darkness?

    If not that, then the evil dragon hunter?

    Harkon-ssi, why are you spreading such rumors to your subordinates?!

    Youve reached the sword force. Thats amazing!

    Oh, he was talking about the sword force?

    Shit, wouldnt this be enough to break the thiefs feet out of its numbness? My karma for my dark history was too harsh For a moment, I felt a surge of shame, but there was no change in my bare face.

    I shamelessly spoke.

    At the crossroads of life and death, the sword aura bes thicker.

    !

    The day wille when you too will gain enlightenment.

    It was just because of the effect of [The Last Adventurer].

    Dont wrap it up so meaningfully, Grandfel.

    Even if you had stayed still, you would still recover half it.

    Lets just shut up, please.

    Ill keep that in mind.

    Dont nod your head with solemn eyes, Yesica.

    Any further conversation would be tantamount to mental self-harm.

    I opened the door to the annex straight away.

    As soon as I opened the door, I was met with a keen gaze.

    Staring at me, Elsidore said.

    . . .

    To be precise, his mouth clenched.

    The [Hierarchy of Blessing] was activated.

    I didnt want Elsidore to escape from the annex.

    So I gave him amand to be quiet.

    The reason I grandly described it as amand was simple.

    It was because Elsidore couldnt go against my words.

    As if he was indeed obeying mymands.

    Lets stop admiring the effectiveness of the hierarchy.

    Elf, they are said to be beings that live for eternity

    Even if they only stayed in Sisley, there was something called experience.

    Wouldnt they know a lot of information about the Arcana Continent? Among them, there might be some advanced-level information mixed in. Lets ask one by one slowly.

    From now on, I will allow you to answer my questions.

    ?

    Are you elves involved in the Holy War?

    Of course, Grandfels pride came first.

    Were the elves involved in the Holy War and Akshans annihtion?

    The intensity of Grandfels interrogation would inevitably vary depending on the answer.

    Why would I be interested in the bugs business

    Stop.

    Hey, I supposed he still didnt understand the situation.

    I cut off Elsidore and spoke coldly.

    Just answer yes. Or no.

    No.

    Look, isnt it nice that you answer politely?

    Grit

    The sound of teeth grinding.

    Elsidore seemed to be losing his temper because of the random words.

    Of course, from Lee Hoyeols perspective, there was no cruel punishment worse than that.

    Hes doing much better than me.

    As if the dark history of my past wasnt bad enough.

    My dark history kept increasing in real-time. Compared to that, I was treating him kindly.

    Thanks to that, I used the hierarchy without any remorse.

    I was able to grasp the situation roughly.

    In the end, it was all because of the blessing of the World Tree?

    Yes.

    Its not because of the Arcana Continent or the demons.

    Yes.

    Elf.

    Thend where the first World Tree took root as well as their home.

    There was only one reason why they appeared from Sisley to Arcana.

    It was to find out the whereabouts of the blessing.

    The blessing that the first World Tree took from them.

    You trampled everything that got in the way of that.

    Yes.

    I unconsciously thought.

    They dont have any pride at all!

    Their only concern was their own eternal life.

    I thought it was just the big mouth speaking, but there was nothing wrong with what Grandfel said. If I were the World Tree. I would have taken the blessing from you guys, truly.

    Anyway, I never thought the blessing was originally the elfs blessing.

    I thought it was just a buff.

    I never imagined that the blessing of the first World Tree would be so tangled up in such circumstances. Now that I knew the situation, I could guess why he was showing hostility toward me.

    He probably thinks I stole it.

    However, such an illusion didnt exist.

    I once again dered to Elsidore.

    I dont need any blessings.

    No.

    I said I dont need it, what do you mean no?

    I wondered for a moment, but then I btedly understood.

    Right, hierarchy.

    Seeing that he didnt make any blunder, I could see that he was very disciplined.

    Something like exchanging my pride for a blessing.

    ?

    Its meaningless.

    For Grandfel.

    The first World Trees blessing was just a buff, nothing more.

    Wasnt I the one who had coldly rejected the healers buffs straight away.

    By citing religious reasons such as not believing in God?

    Naturally, it was the same for me.

    The effects of the blessing?

    It was incredible.

    As if the battle for the demon king wasnt bad enough, when I thought about the future where I had topete against high-ranking demon kings, the buff was so great that I never wanted to give it up. not But at the same time, it was a terrible thing.

    Eternal life.

    That meant I would have to live with Grandfel for the rest of my life!

    I supposed I wouldnt know until I grew up and became more mature.

    But was the pride of Granfel a pride that could be diminished with the passage of time?

    No!

    However, Elsidore raised his voice.

    The guy who took away their blessing.

    Was actually saying that he didnt need the blessing.

    Its understandable that hes getting angry.

    Still, it was a good thing.

    There is give and take in everything.

    So, I would tell him at least one piece of information he needed.

    Clink

    I put down the teacup and continued.

    Do you want the blessing of the World Tree back?

    Although it was only for a moment, Elsidore flinched.

    Yes.

    I guess so.

    But even if it was a blessing I didnt need, how to pass it on to someone else? Unfortunately, I didnt know how.

    I also just received the blessing from the first World Tree.

    Therefore.

    Why dont you take it if you want?

    ?

    Like how I was chosen by the World Tree.

    !

    You too must prove your pride in front of the World Tree.

    Basically, I had no intention of giving it for free.

    *

    Mage Tower.

    Prove your worth in your area. (Sessful)

    yers who proved their worth were given an opportunity.

    A golden opportunity to develop their abilities as an apprentice mage at the Mage Tower.

    Of course, just taking the first step in the Mage Tower wasnt easy.

    Squeak!

    Ugh!

    bB careful!

    Ah, thank you.

    How could they make something like this into a staircase!

    The stairs of the Magic Tower repeatedly appeared and disappeared in the air.

    Before discussing how they got used to it, they couldnt help but admire it.

    How did he go back and forth in an upright posture?

    A human being should have stumbled at least once.

    Hoyeol didnt waver at all when he climbed up and down the Mage Tower.

    Its just Homen. Its Homen.

    Suddenly, someone approached the yer who was muttering.

    Y-You scared me!

    Its Homen. May I ask what that means?

    Braided hair swayed cheerfully.

    Yes?

    Hmm, by the way, my name is Jibril, a skilled mage.

    A confident voice.

    Skilled mage, you said?

    Then, she was a senior.

    The yer, who immediately understood Jibrils point, answered.

    So Homen is yer Lee Hoyeol. No, Chief Lee Hoyeol

    Jibril silently listened to the story about Hoyeol and Homen.

    Then Jibrils eyes gradually widened.

    Then she had been mistaken, right?

    Not at the level of a great family.

    He had a god-like status in the world of adventurers!

    She never thought she would receive such precious news from a young adventurer.

    If she just took it for free like this, that would be unbefitting of an aristocrat.

    Jibril continued with a satisfied expression.

    Then the kind of person Chief Lee Hoyeol is at the Mage Tower. For you who havent even guessed it yet. I, Jibril, a skilled mage, will introduce you from start to finish.

    Oh, yes! Please.

    First of all, Chief Lee Hoyeol killed millions of demons in two hours

    Yes? W-What did you just say?

    The horse without feet<sup>[1]</sup>The horse without feet is a reference to the idiom A horse without feet travels a thousand miles. It meant that rumors or stories spread very quickly. gained wings and began to glide.<ul><li>1. The horse without feet is a reference to the idiom A horse without feet travels a thousand miles. It meant that rumors or stories spread very quickly. </li></ul>

 Chapter 165: You left behind something precious (1)

    Chapter 165: You left behind something precious (1)

    Before the storm.

    The Holy War would begin in earnest with the battle for the demon king as the starting point.

    Nevertheless, time passed as always.

    Yusra, Frost, Muon, Mage Tower, and finally the rupture.

    yers elerated their growth in their positions.

    Oh, Im dying, seriously!

    It was a routine that they had never experienced before.

    Even after attacking the rupture, they had no time to rest.

    Free work, leave on time, and life in the evening.

    These days, the biggest reason why they chose to be a yer disappeared.

    What on earth is that guys pride?

    That it made people this tired?

    But they had to hold on.

    They had to clench their teeth and hold on through the evil force.

    Stopining. I dont want to get kicked out for being involved with you.

    What? Whos going to get kicked out? I will hold out till the end.

    Yeah, shut up.

    Well, this wasnt an opportunity that came around often.

    Lionheart, the knight order that had been acknowledged as the strongest in the empire.

    If Arcana was just a game.

    yers wouldnt be able to talk to a knight of Lionheart of any reputation. No, they couldnt even have a point of contact. However, there were special circumstances ahead of the Holy War.

    Far from just a conversation or a point of contact.

    They were being trained under the guidance of the Knights of Lionheart.

    Basic physical strength is the basis of everything. Come on, lets run!

    Harkons excited voice was heard at Frosts training ground.

    No small talk during training.

    Yesicas stern voice rang out at Yusras training ground.

    Muons situation was not much different.

    Ive been praying for penance for hours now.

    Sigh, Im getting cramps.

    Its been a long time since I lost feeling in my lower body.

    Groans came from the mouths of the priests who kneeled and prayed.

    Why did I have to choose the pdin?!

    At least a barbarian can wear a top.

    I hate sheet metal armor, seriously.

    The pdins were sweating profusely.

    The situation at the Mage Tower was not much different.

    The library of the Mage Tower.

    At first, the yers admired the vast amount of magic books.

    Then they were astonished at the level of the books.

    There were so many books rted to high-level magic.

    But what does this mean?

    Exploration, interference, manifestation?

    I dont understand it so much that it ps me in the face.

    It was only natural.

    Magic and skill werepletely different concepts.

    However, even the chief mage, Marcelo, didnt fully understand this fact yet. There was no way that yers who had just be apprentice mages would understand.

    I feel like Im studying for the college entrance exam again.

    Did you actually study?

    Would I have been able to rank in Arcana if I studied?

    Whats wrong with you.

    It was so pedantic that it was silly.

    If it was the Mage Tower of the past.

    No one would have paid any attention to the agony of an apprentice mage. Because the Mage Tower of the past was a ce where each person only looked at the unreachable truth and moved forward.

    This meant that they didnt take care of those who were left behind.

    However.

    What? An irregr conference is being held at the Crystal Hall?

    The Mage Tower had changed.

    They no longer pursued the vain truth.

    They didnt look down on their surroundings in pursuit of vain truth.

    In the vast Crystal Hall.

    The Chief Mage, Marcelo, stood in the center of the Crystal Hall.

    Thanks to the yers, the hall looked fuller than usual.

    I pride myself on thinking more than anyone else.

    As the founder of the theory of magic.

    In order to organize all magic into theory.

    Marcelo looked at everything from various perspectives.

    Naturally, various thoughts followed in the process.

    But even in those countless imaginations.

    Having a conference in front of adventurers.

    Hed never seen a sight like this.

    Of course, its the same for the way I am now.

    His body was still thin, but it no longer creaked.

    No blood flowed back into his mouth, and he didnt feel any pain.

    Above all, his mind was clear.

    Was his head always this clear?

    He realized it all over again.

    At that point, he couldnt help but think about it again.

    Is the curse of the terminal illness really gone?

    Among the millions of demons Sir Hoyeol had killed, was there one rted to the curse? It was an incredible coincidence. That was why he didnt seriously consider it.

    He didnt have false expectations.

    Can I have that kind of luck?

    The curse of Simuard.

    The faces of those who left first came to his mind as if passing by.

    It reminded him of a feeling hed forgotten.

    Soon, Marcelo shrugged.

    No, now is not the time to be sentimental.

    Yes, the road ahead was too long and too rough to be immersed in sentimentality.

    Besides, the good fortune that Sir Hoyeol brought from the Arcana Continent.

    He didnt want to waste a single moment of it.

    Then Marcelo opened his mouth.

    Theory of magic was established to help understand abstract magical structures. What is exploration, what is interference, how can magic emerge from mana

    .

    .

    .

    Yusra Kingdom, Golden Calf Tavern.

    Now that Lakid was being treated for his injury.

    An untimely peace came to the tavern.

    Gulp

    At the same time, they poured the drink down to their throat.

    It was a drink to wash away their fatigue.

    The yers shouted fiercely as if they werepeting.

    Its no joke, you dont know Captain Harkons personality. Hes not called a lion for no reason. He res at me with his eyes wide open!

    Id rather have a running exercise.

    What did you say?

    p.

    A priest roughly pped his thigh.

    But his expression was worryingly detached.

    From dawn until a little while ago. I just knelt down and prayed. Look at this, I cant feel my lower body. No, apart from that, my head was spinning because the blood wasnt flowing.

    I feel sorry for myself.

    No, I am more pitiful.

    In the middle of the whinings, they heard a sound.

    Bang!

    It wasnt Lakid.

    Why are you hitting your head on the table?

    What happened at the Mage Tower?

    Something did happen. I realized that I was a stonehead. Look at this. Even though I hit my head this hard, I am still fine, right? I feel really humiliated. Exploration, my ass. I should start with exploring my head

    What kind of hardships did he go through at the Mage Tower?

    His condition looked very serious.

    Yeah, there was nothing easy in the world.

    They didnt have enough time tofort each other.

    Here. Have a drink.

    Ta-da

    The three yers finished their drinks.

    One of the men suddenly brought up.

    By the way, you know, Lee Hoyeol.

    Why did you just call him Lee Hoyeol? Hes ourmander in the Holy War.

    Its just us here. Anyway, Hoyeol-nim.

    Because of that damn address, it was hard to say a word.

    The man continued awkwardly.

    How is he alive?

    Hoyeol had always been confident.

    He didnt hesitate or hide his actions.

    Hoyeols routine of going back and forth between Yusra Kingdom, Frost, and the Mage Tower was widely known. So the man didnt understand. Harkon definitely had said.

    He said that even Sir Hoyeol trained his body without missing a day

    It wasnt just Harkon.

    Wait a minute, you havent heard the news yet, have you? Rumors about Commander Lee Hoyeol that are well-known in the Mage Tower. I couldnt believe it when I heard it, so I checked it several times.

    A story of Hoyeol that was well-known in both the Mage Tower and Muon.

    After this conversation, they couldnt understand it even more.

    Not only he does physical training, but when he returns to the Mage Tower, hes stuck in his office handling chief duties? And when a rupture appears, hees before anyone else? Hes repeating that kind of life over and over again?!

    Was he really a human being?

    .

    .

    .

    I, Lee Hoyeol, dere.

    I take back the remark that I dont need the [Blessing of the first World Tree].

    This is not how a person lives!

    If it wasnt for the blessing of the World Tree.

    I really would have crossed to the afterlife due to overwork.

    First of all, the problem was the amount of physical training that increased rapidly.

    Thanks to the blessing buff, I didnt umte physical fatigue, but as the amount increased, the time invested in it inevitably increased as well.

    Look at it now.

    I had been doing push-ups for decades already.

    I stared at the emerging message.

    Train your weak body. (Repeat) <ul><li> 40KM run (Sessful)</li></ul><ul><li> 3,500 push-ups (Sessful)</li></ul><ul><li> 2,000 pull-ups (Sessful)</li></ul><ul><li> 1,200 burpee tests (Sessful)</li></ul>

    Finally sessful.

    You made it through today, too, in one hour.

    But the words that came out of my mouth were different from what I really meant.

    There is nothing without pain. What a blessing this is.

    Youre so stubborn!

    Yeah, well, to some extent, I agreed.

    Well, sometimes I felt like I trained properly only when my arms and legs started shaking. However, when I thought of my next routine, I could onlyin.

    Sk

    Sitting on the desk in a straight posture.

    I flipped through a book. Since I didnt just dig one or two wells.

    There were truly countless fields of books that I had to read every day.

    Even if I held on to it for the rest of my life, I wouldnt have been able to understand it.

    But I had Grandfels brain.

    I gradually engraved in my mind a certain amount of book knowledge that would be frightening even from at first nce.

    Of course, they said there is no end to learning, right? Even though there was no end in sight.

    I also did my duties as chief.

    Fortunately, Marcelo had fully recovered, so my workload had eased.

    Moreover, Marcelo was struggling to adapt to the yers who entered the Mage Tower.

    If I was the one who had to deal with yers

    Nothing was more terrible than that.

    It was obvious that I would pour out more harsh words than what I had poured out to the apprentice mages and the skilled mages of the Tower. Wouldnt breaking news surface on the Inte due to Lee Hoyeols harsh words and controversy over his personality?

    Other peoples opinions and evaluations are meaningless.

    I wondered if the person involved really felt like that.

    It didnt end there.

    [Quest: Unfinished Holy War]

    I was themander-in-chief of the Holy War.

    Yusra, Frost, Muon, and Mage Tower. In addition, the yers also joined. Really, it was an incredibly burdensome struggle.

    Am I experienced enough to take on such a heavy responsibility?

    I didnt have to bring up the Mage Tower.

    Harkons level alone was 600.

    He had morebat and war experiences than I could ever have.

    But I wouldnt make excuses.

    At least right now, with the big event called [Battle of the Demon King] approaching, I didnt have enough time for that.

    Numbers are just numbers.

    Yeah, shamelessly.

    I would bear the weight.

    Like this, I was confident.

    Because there was a setting of Grandfel that could never be broken.

    If hes underestimated, he can prove himself to them. Because hes the one who ends up making the overestimation a reality.

    Of course, I had died thanks to that.

    After reading, I must go straight to the Yusra Kingdom and prepare for the Holy War. I was grateful for the World Trees blessing.

    But maintaining my sense of field is also important.

    Whenever I had time, I also entered the rupture, emitted sword force, and manifested magic, and because I had to make a mountain by collecting dust, I had to gain experience points.

    Really, there was no time to rest.

    My mouth was dry because I missed green tea.

    I couldnt wait for the tea time.

    Thud

    I closed the bookshelf and looked at the information of the ruptures that were currently created.

    Lets see, currently, rupture with the highest rmended level right now was

    But, what?

    Whats with this article?

    [Live coverage: Rumors circting around the Mage Tower Lee Hoyeol, killing millions of demons in just two hours?]

    I didnt see it wrong,

    It was obviously a misunderstanding, wasnt it?!

    Even now, I was still struggling to get closer to their overflowing overestimation of me.

    Rather than bursting, the bubbles just grew more and more.

    However.

    For a horse without feet, youre slow.

    Who could I me?

    The whole thing was self-inflicted by my own big mouth.

    In the end, I had no choice but to struggle diligently.

    I adjusted my clothes.

    A neat and upright appearance.

    Even if it was just to avoid sinking under the weight I was carrying.

    .

    .

    .

    I had promised myself not to waver.

    Despite my promise.

    I was nervous without showing it as entered the rupture.

    Haiel bowed at me.

    This is the remains of the heart of the Qirnberg Machine Tower you mentioned.

    She added with her head down.

    The damage was so serious that the dwarves tried to restore its condition, but to no avail. I, Haiel, have dishonored myself for failing to properly carry out Hoyeol-nims request.

    Too polite, Haiel.

    Anyone who saw it would think I controlled discipline as tightly as the World Tree.

    I spoke generously.

    You dont have to keep your head down.

    ?

    This is enough.

    The heart of the badly smashed Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    Even if its creator, the dwarves, couldnt fix it, it was not a problem for me.

    For me, from the past until now.

    There was a trick that I used to y.

    Reversal Magic.

 Chapter 166: You left behind something precious (2)

    Chapter 166: You left behind something precious (2)

    [Qirnberg Machine Tower].

    When that rupture was created, I explored the structure of the machine tower in depth.

    Well, back then my level wasnt as high as it was now.

    I needed a trick to win against high-level yers like Rox.

    Is it really okay?

    Haiel asked carefully.

    No, it was really okay.

    It seemed I needed to show it through actions rather than words.

    I raised my mana.

    A rapid exploration.

    It was Grandfels talent, not Lee Hoyeols or anyone else.

    My mind wouldnt forget something once I had explored it.

    Moreover, I had the effect of [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    I had knowledge of all minerals.

    I immediately started the interference process.

    It didnt emerge in a new form.

    It just went back to the old form.

    So I only had to add Reversal Magic.

    Soon, magic seeped into the horribly shattered mechanical device.

    Thats unexpected.

    What was the biggest advantage of reversal magic?

    It had great mana efficiency.

    But this was different than usual.

    The amount of mana escaping was considerable.

    Considering that [Blessing of the first World Tree] was in effect,

    I cant help but look forward to it

    It was devouring my mana.

    Still, it was worth it.

    Because I didnt rely on a meager amount of mana like in the past.

    Soon, reversal magic appeared.

    The core mechanism began to return to its original state before it was damaged.

    Haiel said quietly.

    Indeed, please forgive me for worrying for nothing.

    Anyway, you have no intention of stopping or changing your way of speaking.

    Even if I said that, it would only hurt my mouth.

    Rather, instead of focusing Haiel, I should focus on the mechanical device right now.

    Rattle

    Clink

    Rattle

    It was a structure that made your head dizzy just by looking at it.

    Soon, the meshing cogs began to spin.

    At the same time, mana rumbled from the center of the machine.

    Was that why it almost devoured my mana?

    It seemed like my mana was used as an alternative fuel for the magic stone.

    It took me a moment to realize that fact.

    A message shed before my eyes.

    [Youve acquired the experience umted in the decisive battle weapon, Qirnberg Machine Tower.]

    [Youve acquired the fame umted in the decisive battle weapon, Qirnberg Machine Tower.]

    My saving.

    There was no time to feel thrilled.

    Immediately an uncontroble energy flowed from the mechanical device!

    Sss

    My silver hair swayed at the sight, and the neatly organized clothes were also in a state of disarray. The unusual energy swirled through my whole body.

    Another message appeared.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    No, this wasnt just one time, right?

    The ocean I anticipated.

    This was the Qirnberg Machine Tower, which was called the decisive weapon of the demon hunter.

    It was none other than Akshans decisive weapon.

    If such a decisive battle weapon had been hunting demons until it was horribly destroyed, how many demons it must have in?

    I could guarantee, it must have hunted a million of them, at least, right?

    [Your level has gone up.]

    Even while I was in the middle of thinking, the message shed continuously.

    The unusual energy showed no sign of diminishing.

    At that point, I had a hunch.

    It would reach the limit. I would go up 50 levels.

    This was an overwhelming amount of experience points that could easily destroy the wall that came at every 100 levels! The moment I was convinced, something roared in my vision.

    A message, but it wasnt a level-up notification message.

    [Youve acquired the memories umted in the Qirnberg Machine Tower.]

    Wait, umted memory?

    At that moment, my vision changed.

    As if I just pressed a y button on the video. The view of the Arcana Continent from the perspective of the Qirnberg Machine Tower began to y out before my eyes

    .

    .

    .

    Boom!

    Thud!

    Boom!

    It was a culmination of technological prowess made from minerals.

    Therefore, it didnt have emotions.

    It only had one purpose.

    Akshans legacy, show your pride as a decisive weapon.

    Following the voice that awakened it.

    It just kept its pride as a battle weapon.

    It hunted demons until the very end and then stopped operating.

    Thud!

    Boom!

    Thud!

    The sky and earth were covered with demons.

    Thanks to this, it didnt hesitate.

    Under the attack of the demons.

    It moved until it reached a vige that swayed like a windmp.

    What came into view was a man screaming in pain.

    What glowed ck between the fingers covering his face was a thing of the demon.

    I am Matte!

    It was definitely a demon.

    It was a being that must be hunted.

    The moment the Qirnberg Machine Tower was about to move in ordance with its pride.

    Matte! Please,e to your senses!!

    A human approached the demon.

    Not only that, she hugged the demon from behind.

    Why?

    Boom.

    The machine tower stopped operating for a moment.

    Get away from me!

    I cant do that.

    This is my limit. Please, Ransha.

    Tremble.

    The man handed the sword he was holding with trembling hands.

    A silver sword.

    The mans hand burned against the silver.

    This man was proving once again that he was a demon.

    However.

    Either stab me to death with this or run away now.

    The action was not demonic.

    How can you ask me to do that?

    Im sorry, Im so sorry.

    Dont apologize!

    Please, Ransha. Anymore than this!!

    Push!

    The man shoved the woman away.

    Matte!

    The moment the woman who had fallen on the floor tried to approach the man again.

    The sun went downpletely, and evil eyes rose in the sky.

    The evil eyes stared at the man and the burning vige.

    Run awaaaay!

    Crash!

    In addition to the pitch-ck pupils, ugly wings sprouted from his shoulders.

    The man turned into a figure that could no longer be called a human being.

    The machine tower had to hunt the man who had fallen into a demon for its pride.

    It didnt move.

    Sharing vision through the evil eyes.

    Countless demons stormed the vige before the vigers could evacuate.

    At that rate, everyone would be caught by the demons.

    But at that moment.

    Go away! You bastards!

    The demon attacked the demons.

    To be precise, the man who had fallen into the demon attacked the demons.

    Until he lost his life at the hands of the demons.

    Until the woman who was looking at him with tears left.

    The demon attacked the demons.

    He grabbed them by the ankle.

    And he was trampled to death in a disastrous mess.

    Boom!

    The Qirnberg Machine Tower operated once again.

    It hunted the demons incessantly.

    However, even if it was Akshans decisive weapon.

    It couldnt prevent physical damage.

    Crack!

    The blood of the demons made its cogs stiff.

    The impact appeared one by one in the machine tower.

    Slowly, the machine tower began to tilt.

    The machine tower crumbled.

    What was in its sight was the male demon and the vige residents running away. At thest moment. The machine tower recalled the voice that had awakened it.

    Show your pride as a battle weapon.

    Was it true that it had fulfilled its pride as a decisive weapon?

    The Qirnberg Mechanical Tower tried to engrave questions in its memory but then gave up. There was something more important than that. Befitting of Akshans battle weapon.

    Its memory device left a final will.

    [Quest: Request from the Awakened Decisive Weapon]

    Akshans decisive weapon, the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    What it chose instead of the answer to its question was pride.

    The memory of the machine wants to protect the survivors left behind.

    Save the survivors of Dredsen Vige. (In Progress)

    .

    .

    .

    As soon as my vision returned, I opened my mouth.

    Thank you.

    Until now, I had been watching the appearance of the Arcana Continent through the demon kings loot, and although only once, I had gone and visited it in person.

    However, it was the first time I had observed the appearance and the development of Arcanains in such detail.

    I stared at the mechanical device.

    Thanks to you, I was able to identify something extremely valuable.

    It was terrible.

    It was a tragedy that was difficult to express in words.

    It waspletely different from the reality that was being threatened by the ruptures.

    It was so bad that it felt like it was a miracle they were still alive.

    The Arcana Continent witnessed in the memory device of the Qirnberg Machine Tower was no different from the demon world, thend of the demons.

    Lets think about it calmly.

    What are the odds of winning the Holy War at this point?

    I could tell without having to weigh it.

    We wouldnt win.

    It was a simple calction.

    Yusra Kingdom, Frost, Muon, Mage Tower, and finally, yers.

    Even if webined the power of all the forces participating in the current Holy War, it would be impossible to fight against the demons that filled the Arcana Continent.

    But I, Grandfel, didnt use my head in front of the demons.

    What was in my heart always came first.

    A pride that was undaunted by any trials.

    Even if his body was taken over by the demons.

    I was able to recognize it right away because he was a natural enemy and a demon hunter.

    The man was possessed by a demon.

    So, it was a relief.

    Human pride cant be broken.

    Even on the miserable Arcana Continent, human pride was not easily broken. I had just confirmed it through the mechanical towers memory device.

    Even though his body and mind were taken over by the demon.

    The man wanted to protect his precious things.

    He jumped at the demons.

    When he defied the possession, I once again realized the power of pride.

    I looked at the mechanical device.

    Perhaps because it fulfilled its mission by regenerating the memories.

    The spinning cog stopped slowly.

    I had taken the experience points and fame, so I didnt have to put in mana.

    I spoke to the mechanical device.

    As Akshans decisive battle weapon, it was a supremely honorable end.

    I couldnt believe I was talking to a mechanical device while doing this.

    It could have been embarrassing.

    Well, I had talked to the dragon tooth, too.

    Anyway, as if it understood me.

    Clink

    The machine stopped moving.

    Of course, even if the machine stopped, I didnt.

    A new quest appeared.

    [Quest: Request from the Awakened Decisive Weapon]

    Akshans tradition.

    Quests that Akshans demon hunter couldnt solve would be carried out by other demon hunters. The Qirnberg Mechanical Tower was also a member of Akshan.

    Whether I liked it or not.

    As thest demon hunter.

    I had no choice but to ept the quest.

    Save the survivors of Dredsen Vige. (In Progress)

    Also, I will take over your pride.

    Naturally, it didnt conflict with Granfels view of pride.

    I didnt dy anymore.

    Dredsen, Ive never heard of it before.

    It was because of the unavoidable 10-year gap.

    Where was it located on the Arcana Continent?

    Even if I knew where it was, I didnt have a way to find it.

    Well, it didnt really matter.

    Because I had extremely strong support.

    I stared into the air.

    Its a name Im less ustomed to than Haiel.

    Really, I mumbled desperately.

    Answer my call.

    *

    The sun went down and night came.

    In the forest.

    A spark was needed to chase away wild animals.

    Then Ill turn it off.

    Crackle

    The survivors of Dredsen Vige extinguished the torches they had worked so hard to light.

    When Ransha extinguished her torch, someone grabbed her skirt.

    In the dark, small eyes teared up.

    Ransha unnie, Im scared.

    Its okay. Nothing will happen.

    Its not that, that star is scary.

    The short, chubby fingers pointed to the evil eyes.

    It felt as though the eyes were rolling around to find them.

    Ransha grabbed the kids face and turned it toward her.

    And she told her firmly.

    Dont look.

    Got it.

    And there is no star in the world so ugly and hideous.

    Thats true. Hehe.

    After taking care of the children and the elderly, the night became even deeper.

    Ransha and other residents looked down the mountain.

    The continent was burning as always.

    Ransha looked at her sword.

    Whenever she felt weak, she thought of Matte.

    She smoothed the handle of her sword.

    Im going to live. Because you told me to.

    The moment she made up her mind.

    S-Somethings off!

    Gardner, a retired mercenary, rose from his seat.

    The movements of the demons, which had been quiet recently, were strange.

    The demon soldiers were moving around busily.

    Even the little demons were constantly carrying weapons.

    It was as if

    Those are the movements of people who are about to go to war!

    War?

    It was so unfair that she felt dumbfounded.

    She grabbed Gardner and asked.

    Yesterday too. Were still at war, Gardner-ssi! Theyve already taken our vige, Dredsen, and him What are they going to take away from us when we have nothing left?!

    I understand, Ransha. But I dont get it either.

    It wasnt just Dredsen.

    There were no viges or cities nearby that were still intact.

    But they were preparing for arge-scale war?

    He couldnt understand it with just his experience as a mercenary

    Gardner was shocked.

    No, its not the time for this!

    ?

    Everyone, hurry up. We must leave this mountain!

    When a war began, supplies were consumed at a rapid rate.

    In order to make up for insufficient resources.

    Obviously, from now on.

    The demons would search all the mines.

    Ill exin itter. Wake up the kids first, Ransha!

    The moment Gardner shouted urgently.

    !!!

    He could see the demons at the foot of the mountain.

    Gardner clenched his teeth.

    Damn it, of all ces, they have to pick our way down!

    Everyone, get ready for the battle!

    Evacuate the children and the elderly first!

    Although they were only low-level demons with powers simr to imps, Dredsen was a small town. Let alone soldiers, the people who had the power to fight against the demons had all already been killed.

    ng

    Ransha raised her silver sword.

    She stood next to Gardner.

    Ransha, what are you doing?

    Ill fight back with you!

    No, you cant deal with them!

    No. I dont want to run away anymore.

    Ransha recalled Matte.

    He probably wouldnt have wanted this.

    But Ranshaughed bitterly.

    Then you shouldnt have handed me this sword.

    Even if she would hand her life to the demons.

    Ransha wanted to face her end with pride.

    That was her reason.

    Gardner cursed.

    Damn it. Ive never felt this resentful of my weakness, Ransha!

    They had to buy time until everyone ran away.

    Those who gathered together took up weapons and stood in front of the demons.

    Creak!

    Gardner let go of the bowstring that he had pulled tight.

    Tak!

    It hit.

    Damn it.

    But the demons didnt show any sign of being in pain.

    Nevertheless, Gardner, Ransha, and the others didnt back down.

    A small feeling of weight remained at the hem of her skirt.

    Yeah, in order to make up for each others burden.

    This was the pride that was undaunted even in the face of any trials.

    Pride caused changes.

    Such changes could bring miracles.

    Goo

    Energy rose in the air.

    A ck figure emerged.

    It was so ck that you wouldnt have noticed it if you didnt look closely.

    Gardner-ssi, what is that?

    What are you saying all of a sudden, Ransha?

    Buried in the deep night.

    She couldnt even see its shape properly.

    Indeed.

    It was a darkness so foreign that she had never seen it before.

    But she heard a voice.

    The darkness was speaking.

    I am Diend<sup>[1]</sup>Diend here is pronounced like The End Chrysiad Eternal Darkness.

    ?!!

    I will save Dredsen in ordance with the will of my master, Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    .

    .

    .

    Senior Mage of Spirit School, Peiyan Lot

    Unquie spirits are beings that transcend contractual rtionships.

    Therefore, the moment Haiel was reborn as a unique spirit, the existing spirit contract would have been broken! So, in theory, even if you have Haiel, you can make a new contract with a new spirit! Oh, if Im being presumptuous, I apologize<ul><li>1. Diend here is pronounced like The End </li></ul>

 Chapter 167: You left behind something precious (3)

    Chapter 167: You left behind something precious (3)

    Ransha couldnt close her mouth.

    What?

    The darkness swallowed up the demons.

    Without making a noise or amotion.

    Gardner, whats going on?

    Those who woke up couldnt even understand what just happened.

    Its nothing, old man.

    There was no need to tell them the situation.

    It was shocking that the demons appeared.

    But then an unknown darkness swallowed up those demons.

    What?

    Gardner looked at the darkness again.

    In the past, he had wandered the continent as a mercenary.

    Gardner had witnessed sorcery and magic.

    But this ck something that spoke like a human.

    Hed never seen anything like that.

    Suddenly, Ransha murmured.

    Diend Chrysiad Eternal Darkness.

    Huh? What did you just say, Ransha?

    I think he just said his name!

    N-Name?

    Wasnt it too long for a name?

    It was like the name of a noble from a great family.

    Ransha continued.

    And hes following the will of his master, Infinitely Deep Darkness

    Deepest darkness?

    Gardner frowned and desperately revived his memory.

    However, it had been decades since he retired from mercenaries. He had taken too many wines to remember the distinct aliases floating around the continent.

    But what did name or affiliation matter?

    He definitely said he would save Dredsen!

    As had been stated, Dredsen was a very small town.

    That too, at the border of the imperial territory.

    The Dresden was a ce that even high-ranking people who liked great hospitality would turn a blind eye to. Even if they got interested, no matter how hard they tried, it would result in nothing.

    I dont understand.

    Gardners eyes narrowed.

    He didnt want to say this, but

    Why does such a great man you call master care about people like us?

    He didnt understand it at all.

    Dredsen was not the only one in crisis.

    All nearby viges, cities, and even the Imperial Capital.

    Everything in Arcana was falling apart at the hands of the demons.

    Among them, why did the master save Dresdsen that didnt have anything?

    But his doubt didntst long.

    Darkness, Diend, opened his mouth again.

    Because you havent lost the pride in your hearts.

    Pride?

    Like the man who didnt give in to the demons until the end.

    !!!

    Everyone could tell.

    He was definitely referring to Matte.

    Grip

    At that moment, Ranshas grip on the sword tightened.

    What pride was he talking about?

    It would be strange if they could understand it right away.

    Ransha opened her mouth.

    How do you know Mattes end?

    Up until that point, they still had doubts.

    Dredsen was a mountain town.

    No one would have known what happened in the vige unless they literally looked down from the sky But at that moment, a loud noise came from the sky.

    Whir

    ?!

    Ransha, Gardner, and others looked up at the sky and were shocked.

    The night sky that was brightened with evil eyes.

    A gigantic figure appeared from there, uncaring of the gaze of the evil eyes.

    It was definitely a boat.

    What is that?!

    M-Mr. Gardner?!

    R-Ransha! I dont know even if you ask me. A boat is flying!

    Diend spoke to the shocked people.

    Though the world has turned away from you

    ?

    My master wont.

    For some reason, his voice was extremely kind.

    Just like how I was also saved by my master.

    *

    Mage Tower.

    As I climbed the stairs, I repeated endlessly in my head.

    I wanted to ignore it, but this day finally came.

    This mouth finally did it.

    It was a dark spirit.

    I had guessed that my damned naming sense would manifest itself in this way. Just like with Haiel! I could be generous with the first name.

    Diend.

    But, as expected, thest name was the problem.

    [Diend Chrysiad Eternal Darkness].

    Everything should be done in moderation, seriously!

    Eternal darkness.

    Darkness thatsted forever.

    Really, every time I remembered it, I felt so ashamed that I wanted to close my eyes and bury myself in eternal darkness But this was also a weight I had to bear.

    Yes, since the number of spirits had doubled, it was only natural that it felt heavy.

    Even before, I was already grateful.

    Senior mage of spirit school, Peiyan, had been delivering letters through parchment.

    {Unique Spirit} was a being that transcended ss and even spirit contracts. Therefore, the existing contract was terminated.

    Even if Haiel uses her nature abilities.

    There was no change in my mana.

    Unique spirits had something special, I had guessed that too.

    But I didnt expect a new spirit and a new contract to be possible.

    Naturally, I didnt hesitate.

    Dark spirit.

    Just by appearing, his momentum was enough to shake Peiyans contract spirit and high-level spirit, Fire Drake.

    Moreover, I had confirmed the abilities of the dark spirit in the Thefern Labyrinth.

    [The Spirit King of Darkness blesses the arcane contract.]

    I signed a contract and even gave him a name.

    The problem was that the name was so weird

    But I didnt regret it.

    Haiel and Diend are different.

    Awakened as a unique spirit.

    Although Haiel had grown further under the influence of [Noble], there was something called origin. Haiel was a forest spirit and was not a battle-specific spirit.

    Well, I didnt know if it was because she took after someone, but

    For a forest spirit, shes good at fighting.

    She could deal with monsters skillfully by making stems sprout and then disappear.

    But it was nothingpared to the dark spirit.

    So I left Dreadsen to Diend.

    [Quest: Request from the Awakened Decisive Weapon]

    Akshans decisive weapon, the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    What it chose instead of the answer to its question was pride.

    The memory of the machine wants to protect the survivors left behind.

    Save the survivors of Dredsen Vige. (Sesful)

    The results were disyed in the message.

    Indeed, it was worth oveing my embarrassment and calling him.

    I knew youd make it, Diend.

    The mana consumption was pretty good.

    [Blessing of the first World Tree] was always activated.

    I wasnt the same person I used to be in the past who struggled with mana consumption.

    Even if Diend faced a strong enemy and used my mana, I would be fine. Well, considering my mana was still intact, it seemed nothing like that happened.

    Tap tap.

    I reached the Crystal Hall.

    Roundtable meeting.

    Was this the first roundtable meeting since the yers entered the Mage Tower?

    Somehow, everyone looked nervous.

    Naturally, there was nothing I could do about it.

    Because I knew myself, and more precisely, I knew my mouth well.

    Its obvious that I will only say harsh words.

    I couldnt even think of the days when I was just a tadpole<sup>[1]</sup>Theres an idiom in Korea The frog cant remember the days when he was just a tadpole. This proverb can be used to indicate that someone once sessful doesnt even think about the struggles they faced during the initial stage. .

    I hadnt even known about the exploration, interference, or manifestation.

    I could already see the future full of nitpicking.

    So lets keep my mouth shut today.

    Lets just attend the meeting as the chief in name only.

    As I made up my mind, someone spoke to me.

    Its been a while, Chief Lee.

    It was Belliere.

    I nodded lightly at her greeting.

    What was the formal act in this?

    Respond sincerely to a polite greeting.

    Perhaps because she didnt have to worry about Marcelo anymore.

    Her face looked much brighter than before.

    The moment I was going to answer back.

    What?

    All of a sudden, Bellieres gaze turned to my chest.

    To be exact, to the Hexagram Brooch.

    Bellieres eyes widened.

    You have one more brooch, Chief? But, it matches perfectly with the brooch youve always worn! No, all that aside, its beautiful.

    Of course, she had the keen eye to notice even the smallest changes.

    She didntck aesthetic perspectives.

    You pass, Senior Belliere.

    Naturally, Grandfel and I were a little ttered.

    I am not upset that you recognized it.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer, Noble]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 544]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 90 / Agility: 100 / Mana: 423 / Luck: 10 / Aesthetic: Medium

    [Points owned: 50]

    The experience points umted in the Qirnberg Machine Tower was just as I had expected.

    I raised 50 levels at once, the maximum.

    Thanks to that, I easily exceeded level-500.

    I was able to wear the second Hexagram Brooch.

    [Hexagram Brooch 2/6]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.500]

    [Effect: All physical attack damage increases by 10%.]

    [Description: It is part of a brooch where sixe together to be one. The effect has been significantly reduced because it is only a small part.]

    The [aesthetic] stat also rose to [Medium] without having to borrow the magic tools from the Mage Tower.

    So no matter how hard I tried not to show it, I couldnt help but feel overwhelmed.

    I had only just broken one saving.

    Lets see, how many machine towers are there on the Arcana Continent?

    There had to be a hundred at least.

    Numbers floated in my head.

    I had been asking a lot of favorstely, so I felt shameless.

    But I am begging you, Iron Castle.

    It didnt matter if it was shattered.

    Please find as many remnants of the machine tower as possible. Of course, myplex and worldly feelings were never revealed to the outside.

    I answered sinctly.

    Thank you, Senior Belliere.

    Collide

    Suddenly, with a loud noise, a face came closer.

    Senior mage of fire magic, Bensch William.

    I was going to tell you, too!

    What was he talking about?

    Was this an objection regarding the tower exits application?

    I stared at Bensch.

    As I thought, the new brooch looks good on you!

    He was talking about that?

    There was no one in the world who hatedpliments.

    Moreover, the new Hexagram Brooch was like a medal that proved my efforts. I had no reason to feel bad. But I responded coldly.

    Please refrain from unnecessary conversation, Senior Bensch William.

    Yes? Yeees?

    Bensch looked back and forth between me and Belliere.

    It seemed very unfair to him.

    Actually, I felt resentful towards Bensch.

    That damn application form!

    If youre going to write something like that and submit it, why write it every day? But such personal feelings didnt exist for the fair Grandpel.

    Indeed.

    Everything was just ording to the procedure.

    Marcelo had just stepped up to the podium.

    Small talk is prohibited during the meeting.

    !!!

    Look at the Crystal Hall, Bensch.

    Even the yers, who didnt know anything about the Mage Tower yet, were quiet. No one even nitpicked at me.

    I didnt want to say this, but

    Bensch William.

    Youre too tactless.

    I started seeing it from when he wrote the tower exits application.

    Seriously.

    .

    .

    .

    I thought I was going to suffocate to death because I was afraid he could even hear my breathing!

    Bensch William Isnt he the senior mage of fire magic?

    He said that to a senior? Lee Hoyeol is scary, seriously!

    But dont you understand?

    Huh? About what?

    No, they said that not only did he enter the Arcana Continent, he came back after hunting millions of demons. As if that wasnt enough, he didnt get a single injury!

    *

    After the roundtable meeting, I entered the rupture.

    [Griffins Cliff]

    [Rmended level: Lv.500]

    [Copse progress: 14.7%]

    Now that my level was above 500.

    The ruptures rmended level was meaningless to me.

    That didnt mean it wasnt dangerous, but that just meant it was impossible for me to level up in any rupture. As I saidst time, it wasnt very effective time-management-wise.

    Why did I break into a rupture even though I knew that?

    Well, I had a lot of reasons.

    First and foremost, ording to pride.

    I should make sure that the residents of Dredsen are safe.

    In the process, I had to summon Diend despite my embarrassment, and I also had to learn about the situation of the Iron Castle through Haiel. By the way, l should also ask about the progress of the ego equipment.

    But before that

    The scenery changed in an instant.

    Before I knew it, an eagles head appeared on top of a telephone pole.

    It was a griffin with the body of a wild beast.

    [Shap-wed Griffin: Lv.500]

    Did it notice my existence?

    Kkeeeek!

    As it howled loudly, griffins flocked from all over the rupture.

    There were approximately a dozen of them.

    I opened my mouth.

    Its an unnecessary distraction.

    But, well, it wasnt bad.

    Even if they didnte, I was curious about something.

    Applicants were wee regardless of whether they were birds, animals, or anything else.

    I adjusted my clothes.

    Even if you just wag your tail and act calmly, it wont be good enough. But you spread your wings, raise your ws, and make a fuss. You resemble wild beasts and birds only in their negative aspects.

    In particr, I carefully aligned the direction of the Hexagram Brooch.

    But unfortunately, todays discipline ended at the round table.

    Indeed.

    Now was the time.

    This was an opportunity to see the set effect of the Hexagram Brooch.<ul><li>1. Theres an idiom in Korea The frog cant remember the days when he was just a tadpole. This proverb can be used to indicate that someone once sessful doesnt even think about the struggles they faced during the initial stage. </li></ul>

 Chapter 168: The Second Stroke

    Chapter 168: The Second Stroke

    The effects of set items varied.

    Since it was notmon, its effects were not widely known.

    ording to the yers who owned it

    If you dont have it, you would just feel a little bit regretful.

    Considering how rare it is, its still worth the price.

    Slight differences are what make luxury goods, right?

    So I didnt have much expectations.

    No, seriously.

    I had a conscience, too.

    The effect is a 10% increase in all physical damage, but it would be unscrupulous of me to expect a great set effect when only two out of six were collected.

    [Hexagram Brooch 2/6]

    [Set item effects are applied.]

    [Currently applied set effect: 2/6]

    [1. All basic stats increase by 2 points]

    But what is this?

    All the basic stats

    [Strength], [Agility], [Mana], [Luck].

    It increased each of the four stats by 2 points?

    It was basically the same as raising 8 levels!

    Moreover, considering the exponentially increasing experience points required to level up

    This was different from what I heard!

    I had been steadily improving my stats through ss quests, so I just didnt feel it. Regr yers really risked their lives for every single stat.

    Depending on the ss, some stats will be useless.

    What was my ss?

    There was nothing special about it.

    Demon hunters must nurture every stat carefully.

    For me, there was no effect I weed more than this.

    This alone was beyond my expectations.

    But that wasnt all.

    Thanks to wearing two brooches, there were two effects activated.

    I immediately checked the second effect.

    Then I remarked.

    Not bad.

    [2. When attacking the boss monster, all damage increases by 10%]

    It wasnt bad, it was a great effect.

    What kind of monsters were boss monsters?

    A monster with strength beyond their level.

    It was a monster that was dozens of times stronger than regr monsters, and in some cases, they were even stronger than named monsters of the same level. Naturally, their vitality was also incredible.

    By the way, all damage increased by 10%?

    I could guarantee.

    An 8-point stat increase was a ridiculous effect.

    Especially for me, there was no effect that I weed more than this.

    Because I was a demon hunter who used all kinds of flesh and all means and methods.

    Since I already mentioned this, lets move on.

    Demon king and great evil.

    Moreover, there were demons like the Loser of the Western Demon World, Laxioros.

    It wasnt just for the Battle for the Demon King that wasing near.

    All the monsters I would meet at the Holy War would be boss mobs.

    These monsters who were not only boss monsters but also possessed ridiculously high levels, wouldnt it be better to test this effect on them?

    All right, I was done thinking.

    Keek!

    Soon, a group of griffins rushed towards me.

    Clink

    I took out a sword and a crossbow.

    I had no time to rx.

    Training was like actualbat.

    Actualbat was like training.

    I should improve my rtively poor closebat ability rather than using magic that I was familiar with.

    Tail, wings, w, etc.

    They talked arrogantly, but they were not losers.

    [Level: 544]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 102 / Agility: 112 / Mana: 455 / Luck: 12 / Aesthetic: Medium

    [Points owned: 0]

    Even if all stats increased by 2 points due to the set item effect.

    I still had a lot of shorings in strength and agility stats.

    At most, my stats would be at the level of a level 200-250 melee yer.

    Level-500 monster.

    It was againstmon sense to fight the griffins with physical strength alone.

    But for me, for Grandfel.

    I had the talent to turn levels into mere numbers.

    His innate magical talent is such that he can imitate most magic just by looking. Furthermore, the potential of his body isparable to that.

    Karimjeva and Senios.

    After watching the battle between the two demigods, I could see the state of magic

    After witnessing my life sh before my eyes in the Arcana Continent, I rose to the rank of sword force.

    Grandfels setting, which had all the good things, meant that I could awaken something in any experience.

    Indeed.

    Once again, I witnessed it.

    Something shocking enough to make me awaken something.

    Hit

    In an instant, my body elerated.

    Keek?

    It was so fast that even the eyes of an eagle capturing its prey in the sky couldnt follow it. At level 250, it was a speed that my body couldnt handle.

    No, apart from that.

    This was not a speed that a human body could achieve.

    Yes, what I copied was the dragon-like being.

    It was the movements of the elf, Elsidore, when he lunged at Lakid.

    sh!

    .

    .

    .

    After Lakid copsed from injury.

    Kitch, the leader of the Shadow Mercenaries, came to see me.

    Kitch said to me as she entered the office of the Golden Pce.

    I didnt tell you, but theres a saying in our Shadow Mercenary Corps that you have to pay back what youve suffered. Where is he? That big-eared guy.

    I could understand her desire to pay back.

    Elsidores rudeness was really infuriating.

    However.

    Are you confident in your victory?

    Elsidore was too strong.

    Even if this was Kitch we were talking about, her victory couldnt be guaranteed.

    Kitch smiled meaningfully as she swept away her long ck hair.

    Even if I wont win, Im confident that I wont lose. My resentment is worse than I thought.

    No, actually, I felt pricked.

    Because I was the reason the elves ran from their hometown, Sisley!

    To be precise, it was because of the blessing of the [Blessing of the first World Tree], but There was no way Granfels pride would pass on what happened between me and the elf to a third party.

    I dered to Kitch.

    I understand your feelings. But keep this in mind.

    ?

    I am responsible for you.

    Moreover, the Shadow Mercenary Corps was currently employed in the Yusra Kingdom.

    I had [authority] function in the Yusra kingdom.

    This meant that it was natural for Grandfel to be responsible for the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    !

    Kitch paused andughed.

    This time it was a hollowugh.

    As Wolf said, this kind of treatment is unfamiliar.

    Of course, this couldnt be easy for the Shadow Mercenary Corps either.

    Knowing how I felt, I continued speaking.

    Like how I usually did.

    I will also make him spit out something more valuable than his life.

    !

    Elsidore had no freedom.

    Unless he proved his pride.

    Perhaps Kitch also understood Grandfels theory of pride.

    Her eyes finally returned to their original state.

    As expected. Then Ill believe you. Commander Lee Hoyeol!

    Commander Lee Hoyeol.

    Seriously, that name sounded terrible.

    I really couldnt get used to it.

    .

    .

    .

    The best mercenary corps on the Arcana Continent, Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    He smashed the lowest seat Lakid and even Kitch, the leader, couldnt guarantee a victory against him.

    The elf, Elsidore.

    But it wasnt because of the difference in skill orbat power.

    As Elsidor said, it was just a difference in origin.

    No matter how talented Grandfel was, I couldnt ovee the difference in origin. So at this moment, how could I elerate the body as abnormally as the elf did?

    Hit!

    elerating my body.

    Human muscles and joints shouldnt be able to withstand it.

    I was still fine, excessively so.

    [The blessing of the first World Tree rejects the fissure.]

    [The blessing of the first world water rejects the fracture]

    Indeed.

    The difference in birth that the elves talked about so much seemed to be influenced by the [Blessing of the first World Tree].

    In other words, I could imitate Elsidores movements with the buff!

    It puts wings to shame.

    Keek?!

    Infinitely slow.

    sh!

    Thanks to the buff, you get really brazen, Grandfel.

    As I have said many times, numbers are meaningless in front of me.

    You may not know shame, but shame is beautiful, Grandfel.

    The griffins copsed.

    Silence came in an instant.

    Was this the 500-level limit?

    The second broochs effect of increasing all physical damage was also significant.

    And by adding the body movements of the elf.

    It was more than enough to make up for my poor strength and agility stats.

    Im looking forward to it even more now that Ive experienced it.

    What about the set effect and the effect of increasing boss monster damage?

    Perhaps they got the hint.

    The griffins didnt rush in anymore.

    Well, lets happily move on.

    I didnt enter the rupture for hunting purposes either.

    You finally have basic manners.

    It was a forced etiquette lesson.

    As the surroundings calmed down, I raised my mana.

    It was to understand the situation on the Arcana Continent through Haiel and Diend.

    Soon, Haiel and Diend appeared from the air.

    By the way, what are you two doing?

    I, Haiel, have answered your call.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness, my master.

    Haiel gave me a noble greeting as well, but.

    Diends greeting was quite burdensome.

    Master.

    You werent that kind of character originally, were you?

    Haiel spoke proudly.

    I talked to Diend about basic formality.

    As expected of my alter ego.

    Yeah, it was important. Manners.

    Even if I didnt hear the exchange, I think I know what you said to him, Haiel.

    Still, it was quite overwhelming.

    It was so heavy that I felt like my cheeks were burning up.

    I wondered if this was the weight of summoning the two spirits.

    Lets summon them separately if possible.

    Especially for Diend, it would be better to talk to him in a ce where no one was watching. Of course, I didnt reveal my feelings. I recited generously.

    I know how hard you work.

    It was nothing.

    Nonsense, Master.

    Please, why dont you both listen?

    However, the scream in my heart was worthless.

    Diend faithfully didnt forget to report his work.

    By the Masters order, the survivors of Dredsen have taken refuge on the Iron Castle. Even if there are survivors, there are only about twenty of them.

    Certainly, at this point, there was no safer ce in Arcana than Iron Castle.

    Considering the size of the Iron Castle, amodating the Dredsen residents wouldnt be too difficult.

    Following Chainwalkers words, the dwarves epted the Dredsen survivors. Of course, humans and dwarves. Since there is almost no interaction between the two races, it seems that it will take time for them to harmonize.

    You see one thing and know ten things<sup>[1]</sup> See one thing and know ten things = You only learn a little bit, but since youre so good at it, you end up knowing a lot of things. , Haiel.

    It was exactly what I was curious about.

    As thest survivor of Akshan, my rtionship with the dwarves was at its maximum from the beginning, but that wasnt the case with other people. Still, Chainwalker had stepped up, so I felt less worried.

    Also the demons began to move.

    Im listening, Diend.

    The scattered forces are gathering.

    It seemed the time hade, [Battle of the Demon King].

    Lets see, considering the time difference between the Arcana Continent and reality

    At the earliest, content rted to the battle woulde up in the next regr update.

    Of course.

    Ive warned them. As expected of an inferior race, they dont understand.

    I had been preparing for that since entering the Arcana Continent.

    Besides, this time, I didnt worry about it alone.

    Yusra, Frost, Muon, Mage Tower, the union of the yers

    We put our heads together and prepared ourselves with some of the most reliable allies on the Arcana continent and in reality.

    So I was confident.

    I will make you appreciate the humiliation of the demon kings oppression.

    I even added a setting of Grandfel, who always made what he saide true.

    Of course, it was up to me, Lee Hoyeol, to handle it.

    Until then, lets prepare as much as possible.

    I asked Haiel.

    Hows the smelting of the ethereal iron, Haiel?

    Dwarves best cksmith, Worswyle.

    I heard he was in charge of the ethereal iron.

    Surely, there must have been some progress.

    However, for some reason, Haiels expression didnt look good.

    About that, I have something to tell you.

    *

    Iron Castle.

    Crackle!

    An ultra-high temperature furnace was heated with ultra-high purity magic stones.

    The ethereal iron shouted whilepletely melting.

    This not enough. Who do you think my master is?

    The ethereal iron had witnessed everything.

    That man is. Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    No, A Ray of Light in the Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    At the same, the one who hunted the evil dragon.

    Because it had witnessed everything.

    He naturally had a lot to say.

    The Air Castle was filled with the ethereal irons shouts.

    He is the savior of another world, and in addition to saving that world, he also wants to save the Arcana Continent that has nothing to do with him. He is a noble person who struggles without a break even for a moment.

    So I must be born as a weapon worthy of him.

    Thats why I exist.

    The ethereal iron provoked Worswyle, the dwarves best cksmith.

    This tempering is more lukewarm than the tea he drinks!

    !!!<ul><li>1. See one thing and know ten things = You only learn a little bit, but since youre so good at it, you end up knowing a lot of things. </li></ul>

 Chapter 169: Great job, Commander

    Chapter 169: Great job, Commander

    Worswyle.

    A cksmith who was considered the best by all proud dwarves.

    As for his skills, it was better to show than to tell.

    The design of Akshans decisive battle weapon, the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    Iron Castle, and even the gateway to the Dwarves hideout.

    There was no field he hadnt touched.

    Damn it.

    Hey, you, dont say useless things!

    Uh-oh.

    The dwarves let out a sigh at the ethereal irons loud shout.

    Chainwalker murmured.

    Here ites.

    Survivors of the Dredsen Vige.

    The survivors, including Ransha, were quick to help the dwarves with their work. They never thought the dwarves they only heard about in old stories would appear on a flying boat.

    It was unthinkable, but this was not a dream.

    Anyway, if you dont want to get kicked out, you have to pay for your meal.

    However, the atmosphere seemed too unusual to just pass by.

    Besides, it was a talking rock!

    Eventually, Ransha asked Chainwalker carefully.

    Is there something serious going on?

    Oh, you have nothing to worry about. ording to our oath with him, we dwarves will protect you until the end. Did someone say something unpleasant? Dont act like Im being territorial

    Then

    The dark figure, Diend, had said something like that, didnt he?

    Although she didnt know what kind of pledge he was talking about.

    Ransha wanted to see her benefactors face at least.

    But before that.

    No! Its not like that, you just seem to be worried about something!

    She had to resolve the misunderstanding first.

    The person called Worswyle must be a great man!

    You were talking about that? I am sorry about the rackets.

    No. I feel more energetic and better for the first time in a while!

    It wasnt an empty word.

    Really.

    She felt like she was alive for the first time in a long time.

    Im d then.

    Chainwalker sighed deeply and continued.

    The thought of suffering from Worswyles stubbornness already gives me a headache.

    He had no choice but to acknowledge Worswyles skills, but when it came to smelting, Worswyle was truly a monster.

    His entricity was indescribable.

    He was tough enough when pounding iron ore that couldnt speak.

    Now that he heard something like that from the ethereal iron, he wont stay still.

    Indeed, Chainwalkers prediction was right.

    The ethereal iron shouted.

    Worswyle opened his mouth.

    Ransha finally realized.

    Ive been considerate, but youre so arrogant, ethereal iron punk!

    Was that why Chainwalker was so worried?!

    Thats unexpected, isnt it? Seriously?

    She didnt expect such words to pop out of his stern, solemn, and serious face. As Ransha was unable to hide her surprise, Chainwalker covered his face with both hands.

    Akshans survivor.

    His ethereal iron had hurt that old mans pride.

    Not even Chainwalker could guess what would happen from now on.

    He couldnt even imagine what kind of equipment would be forged when the best cksmith of the dwarves, Worswyle, and the ethereal met. Naturally, he couldnt help but feel concerned.

    Come, no more consideration!

    Crackle!

    The ultra-high heat furnace burned redder as the power increased.

    The ethereal iron responded to Worswyles words.

    Its lukewarm. Even hotter!

    Since ancient times, equipment must be considerate of the user.

    From the design of right-handed, left-handed, and the design of the handle to detailed consideration of the users abilities. But now that the ethereal iron had fueled Worswyle.

    Your master can handle anything, right?

    Equipment solely for performance, without any consideration, would be born.

    That was the reason why Chainwalker held and wiped his face.

    Could Sir Hoyeol handle such a ridiculous piece of equipment? But his worries were useless.

    Of course. Didnt you keep saying this?

    The ethereal iron, who had been watching him more closely than anyone else, spoke.

    His vessel is so vast that it will never be filled!

    Indeed.

    There was conviction in that voice.

    Any more worries will be doubts about your skill.

    Thanks to that.

    Is that true?

    Chainwalker, and of course, Worswyle, who was holding the hammer, were also able to shake off their worries.

    Worswyle vowed.

    Great!

    He would pour out his sincerity that he had never expressed before.

    In that case, Worswyle will forge you with all his might!

    Good! Thats what I wished for!

    Swoosh!

    *

    Is it really a good thing or a bad thing?

    Haiel, Diend, the ethereal iron.

    I understood everyones intentions.

    It was all for my sake.

    But sometimes their excessive loyalty overwhelmed me

    I never would have guessed that the ethereal iron was having a war of nerves with Worswyle.

    Worswyle would create equipment that would go beyond luxury-level goods and make a name in history.

    Hed been pounding the ethereal iron day and night.

    Im worried about the oue.

    From the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    To the Iron Castles ray cannon, which had wiped out millions of demons.

    I had literally felt the technological prowess of the dwarves with my whole body. Worswyle, one of the best among those dwarves, dered that he would do his best.

    Will I be able to wear it?

    What if a level-1,000 item was born?

    Seriously, I couldnt imagine it.

    Of course, regardless of what I was thinking, I spoke.

    As my weapon, it has a great stance.

    For Grandfel, level restrictions were just numbers, so it wouldnt be a problem.

    In the end, this was part of me too.

    I had no choice but to solve the problem with shameless tricks.

    Even if I couldnt, I had been practicing with [Evil Earth Dragons Fang].

    There were many ways to use it.

    Soon, I heard Diends emotional voice.

    As expected of you, Master.

    Dont take my nonsense for granted. Please.

    I could feel his sincerity, but that didnt make me happy.

    However, there was no time to pretend to be pitiful.

    The demons of the Arcana Continent began to move.

    The [Battle for the Demon King] was just around the corner.

    I opened my mouth.

    Haiel, Diend. Do your best in your position.

    I will follow your words.

    My lord.

    And tell them.

    I didnt have to add further instructions to the dwarves and Dredsen survivors.

    Including them, the survivors of Arcana had struggled harder than anyone else in this living hell.

    Grandfels pride didnt allow me to wish for anything from them.

    From now on, it was our turn.

    Your pride has reached us.

    *

    Yusra Kingdom, the Golden Pce.

    As the leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps, Kitch had touched countless gold and silver treasures, but she could never get used to the splendor of the Golden Pce.

    Bounce

    But Kitchs steps across the Golden Pce were extraordinarily light today.

    Her expression and mood were the opposite of what she had until this morning.

    Excuse me, Leader.

    The second seat, Wolf, asked carefully.

    Have you been drinking?

    I havent. Why? Do you want a drink? Whats wrong with you, Wolf?

    No, its not that, you just seem to be in a good mood.

    Just a moment ago, Kitchs face looked dead.

    Like she could kill someone.

    The reason was obvious.

    A member of the same group.

    The lowest seat, Lakid, was seriously injured by the elf.

    In that situation, she was drunk and fast asleep.

    In many ways, it was only natural that she couldnt control her anger.

    Golden Pces annex.

    When Kitch entered, the attention of the members who had been kicking up a fuss focused on her.

    That included Lakid, who had juste to his senses.

    Lakid said in a half-sinking, hushed voice.

    Um, Leader.

    What? Youre awake? Your arms and legs were shaking!

    Tsk, I have no affection for talking brats.

    The seventh seat, Alkali, took over to exin.

    A mage from the Mage Tower stopped by here.

    I see No, the mage of the Mage Tower?! Why?! Did anyone do something wrong? Did you get caught talking nonsense during the Demon Kings Castle rupture?

    Youre saying troublesome things, Leader.

    Huh? So its not that?

    Why did Lakid wake up fine?

    Because hes as ignorantly strong as an ogre

    No, Lakids wounds were serious.

    Even the potions produced by Alkali had little effect.

    But for him to wake uppletely fine

    Dont tell me, that mage of the Mage Tower healed Lakid?!

    Thats right. Among other things, the senior mage herself came.

    Why?

    Kitch knew well what the mages were like.

    Many of them were on the list of assassination requests.

    That alone was enough proof of how nasty they were.

    If they were a mage of the Mage Tower, they couldnt be anything less.

    In the first ce, we never have any point of contact?

    Was there any other point of contact other than the Demon Kings Castle rupture?

    As Kitchs head was thinking.

    A figure shed by.

    Commander Lee Hoyeol?

    Alkali smiled and nodded.

    She said she came to treat the wounded at his request. It was a great magic. A vast amount of mana enveloped Lakids body!

    Despite Alkalis vivid expression.

    Kitch couldnt hear anything.

    Because of the voice that was stuck in her head.

    I am responsible for you.

    Kitch smirked.

    The employer is taking responsibility for once.

    Of course, Lakid didnt know that.

    Sreuk

    Lakid slowly raised hisrge body.

    So where is that bastard?

    That bastard?

    That big-eared bastard. Since he got to me, I have to pay him back. This debt.

    She managed to hold her breath.

    What?

    Paying off the debt?

    Kitchs eyes narrowed again.

    Youre still! Huft, no. Lakid.

    It was back to the way it was.

    Since he didnt know anything yet, it was only natural to react like that.

    Wolf spoke for Kitch, who was busy suppressing her anger.

    Just calm down for now, Lakid. Is it possible in that condition?

    What would an archer know? If we fight again, I will win.

    Really? Well, then.

    Wolf shrugged and looked at Kitch.

    Following him, all the members eyes turned to Kitch.

    As she had said, the Shadow Mercenary Corps had rules.

    Grit!

    Lakid gritted his teeth.

    I will pay as much as he has done to me.

    It was finally time to get to the point.

    Kitch opened her mouth.

    Like we talked about in the morning. I had a conversation with Commander Lee Hoyeol. About the handling of the elves.

    We have an excuse. The talk must have ended well, right? So where is the big-eared bastard now!!

    First, calm down and listen, Lakid. The elf, that guy called Elsidore is in the Golden Pce now. They said hes staying in an annex like us.

    What?

    Lakid was shocked.

    Because he fainted, his memory got cut off.

    In his remaining memory, the elf was no different from a madman.

    Putting his strength aside, the elf only said things he couldnt understand and suddenly lunged at him without any hesitation. The elf didnt seem to want to listen to anyone. So even after hearing the story, Lakid couldnt believe it.

    H-He made that bastard kneel?!

    And just buy opening his mouth a few times?

    Lakid closed his mouth in disbelief.

    But there was evidence.

    Like the fact that the big-eared bastard quietly stayed cooped up in the Golden Pce.

    As if Hoyeols unrecognizable level of sword skill and magic wasnt great enough.

    This time, he made the elf obey by just using words?

    Thats ridiculous.

    Lakid nced at Kitch.

    Maybe Ive found a goal bigger than Leader.

    It was something to be happy about, but he had to make sure.

    So what does that have to do with paying off debts, Leader?

    There was nothing wrong with what Lakid said.

    The attention of all shadow mercenary members, including Wolf and Alkali, again turned to Kitch.

    Kitch swept her hair up and boasted.

    What you want is his life, right?

    As expected of Leader. You know it well, dont you?

    Our employer, the Commander, spoke about that.

    ?

    As if raising their expectations.

    She looked around at the members.

    After dragging it out, Kitch continued.

    He will make the elf spit out something more valuable than his life.

    !!!

    Kitchs words shocked everyone.

    He would make the elf spit something worth more than his life.

    No matter how you looked at this.

    Isnt that something were good at?

    Life-threatening torture, interrogation, intimidation!

    Lakid raised the corner of his mouth.

    This increases my favorability to ourmander.

    He thought Hoyeol was a stiff person.

    They unexpectedly had one thing inmon.

    Kitch put her hand on her waist andughed.

    Look, you know why I came back smiling, right?

    Lakid nodded broadly.

    As expected, Leader. You have a n!

    So, get rid of your temper, Lakid. Hes an elf who lives for eternity. Isnt it possible that he will reveal a ton of information with just a little bit of digging?

    Thats right! I can just ask him to pay the debtter. Hahaha!

    Of course, youll have to pay your tab in the tavern first before that.

    Ah.

    Amidst the back-and-forth conversation, Wolf shrugged his shoulders

    Everyone ispletely mistaken, arent they?

    Lee Hoyeol.

    No matter how you looked at him, he didnt look like he was from the same kind as them.

    The leader must have been mistaken. As always.

    Of course, Wolf had no intention to correct it.

    Kitch then continued meaningfully.

    So from now on, our job is simple.

    !

    For great information. For great treasures. For afortable retirement. We have to make an impression on our employer.

    This situation happened just at the right time.

    Lets do our best, in the Holy War!

    *

    The gathering.

    The location was the Golden Pce of the Yusra Kingdom.

    The appointment time was noon.

    Harkon visited the Golden Pce as soon as he finished his morning training in Frost.

    There were still a few hours left until noon, but he was there to meet Yesica and Enoch, who were on a mission.

    However.

    Huh? Yourete. Ive arrived since a little while ago.

    ?

    There was someone who arrived at the appointed ce earlier than him.

    It was Kitch, a figure he never expected.

    Harkon was shocked.

    The shadow that even the Empire couldnt control.

    The ck curtain of the Arcana continent.

    Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    What kind of wind was blowing them?

 Chapter 170: It could work because I am here (1)

    Chapter 170: It could work because I am here (1)

    Then, lets work hard.

    Harkon returned to the conference room after talking with Yesica and Enoch.

    A lot of time had passed, but Kitch was still there.

    The Emperors sword.

    The eyes of Knight Commander of Lion Heart shone coldly.

    If it were me in the past.

    He wouldnt have cast his doubts easily.

    The notoriety of the Shadow Mercenary Corps was widespread in the Imperial Pce.

    The crimes theymitted under the pretext of receiving requests had long been heinous.

    But Harkon knew.

    Everything has changed.

    Cataclysm.

    Now that he had fallen from the Arcana Continent to the world of adventurers.

    It would be stupid of him to be bound by the past.

    Besides, hadnt he learned from Sir Hoyeol?

    Humans, not demons, can change.

    Even Harkon himself was like that.

    He never thought hed be talking to and even training adventurers who didnt even have basic swordsmanship skills, let alone fame. He never would imagined it in the past.

    So, Harkons eyes changed.

    I didnt expect you to be waiting for me first, Leader Kitch.

    Hey, I have nothing else to do but drink, so I have toe quickly.

    Ive heard the news. Hows Lakids condition?

    Hes fine now. He still has a nasty temper.

    Well, hes not a man who can be defeated that easily.

    It was an ordinary conversation.

    He nned to put aside his doubts.

    Nevertheless, Kitchs change didnt make sense.

    Eventually, Harkon asked bluntly.

    Youve changed, Leader Kitch.

    Yes, Ive changed?

    The Shadow Mercenary Corps is participating in the Holy War. I didnt expect you, the leader, to even attend the meeting. There must have been some kind of trigger.

    Trigger, you say.

    Kitch faltered.

    Tch. This is why I dont want to get involved with high-ranking nobles of the Empire.

    The reputation of the Shadow Mercenary Corps was even greater among high-ranking people.

    It couldnt be helped. The Shadow Mercenary Corpsmission fee exceeded themon sense of not only themon people but also most nobles.

    In the first ce, their customer base was only filled with high-ranking people.

    Of all people, Knight Commander just had to appear first..!

    Why did she show up early?

    Of course, it was to get a score.

    She had to look good in front of their Commander-in-chief Lee Hoyeol.

    The information obtained from that bastard, Elsidore.

    She could at least eavesdrop on it.

    However.

    Everyone, I live such a painful life.

    Look at those lion-like eyes.

    If she answered it wrong.

    Her snobbish intention would be discovered.

    For now, Kitch made it vague.

    Its all thanks to Commander Lee Hoyeol, right? Haha.

    There was one thing she realized while living in the Yusra Kingdom.

    Lee Hoyeols name solved anything.

    It was just like how you could avoid most suspicion by pretending to be a Goddess believer in the Arcana continent

    Well, I can understand why.

    Arcanains couldnt easily adapt to the world of adventurers.

    Hoyeol had been the one who normalized the Yusra Kingdom, Frost, and Muon, where they could settle down without difficulty. Indeed, the value of that name didnt betray Kitch this time either.

    Lee Hoyeol.

    The moment the three sybles came out.

    Harkons face brightened.

    I see! Youve alsoe to realize your pride!

    Y-Yes?!

    No, but why was the topic suddenly turning to pride?!

    Is that not the reason?

    Harkons face cooled down.

    In the end, Kitch had no choice but to raise the corner of her mouth.

    She didnt know what her pride was, but.

    No, thats right! Pride, hahaha! Hup

    For now, lets say she had realized it.

    Her pride.

    For Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    For theirfortable retirement.

    .

    .

    .

    Great Alliance.

    Nam Taemins mouth curved into a smile.

    Now I finally feel it.

    Hoyeol-ssi summoned them, summoned him!

    It was as if they were now in the same boat since the moment they jumped into the Holy War.

    Attending the meeting would be a new experience.

    Hisagi, who walked next to him, ruined his excitement.

    Are you excited, Nam Taemin?

    What is it this time? Why are you trying to start a fight?

    I couldnt sleep a wink because of my anxiety.

    Hisagi made a pitiful expression.

    The snake eyes entuated the pitiful look even more, so he didnt even want to look at it.

    Nam Taemin made a face, but Hisagi was slick.

    I stayed up all night wondering if we were qualified to attend a meeting like this. From the Knights of the Lionheart to the mages of the Mage Tower. Compared to them, we are still far from good enough.

    Hey, if you say that, what does that make me?

    What else. Being faithful to your emotions is typical of a barbarian.

    One thick figure.

    One slender figure.

    The sight of the two men bickering was enough to draw attention.

    Sigh, its embarrassing.

    Leonie sighed and walked a few steps away from those two.

    But even if she kept her distance.

    Regardless of who turned their heads first, the two men turned to her.

    What do you think?

    What do you think, Leonie-ssi?

    Just shut up, both of you.

    She couldnt even figure out why they fought every day.

    To Leonie, they both were the same.

    Anyway, the fight would end only when they came to a conclusion.

    They would attract less attention that way, right?

    That way, she would be less embarrassed.

    In the end, Leonie gritted her teeth and opened her mouth.

    What caused the argument in the first ce?

    He doesnt like it when Im happy, this snake eyes.

    I guess I cant reason with wild nature.

    Are you being sarcastic again?

    Stop.

    Arguing was not a root cause, bastards!

    Now, listen up.

    Sk

    The two people didnt just lower their heads, they even bent down their waists.

    Were they now criticizing her short height?

    For a moment, she felt upset, but she held it in.

    If we look back, the reason is because of the call-up and the meeting, right?

    Yes.

    Thats right. The sensibilities of modern people and barbarians thate from there

    Anyway, she didnt listen to a single word.

    Before Nam Taemin got angry.

    Leonie quickly added.

    At the end of the day, you both feel the same way.

    Huh? Me? With this thing?

    Isnt it because you both want to be helpful?

    !!

    Whether they were proud or worried.

    In the end, their heart headed to the same ce.

    That was why the Great Alliance was able to move forward until now.

    But why were they always fighting?

    You look like you just realized this. Im really angry.

    Captain Harkon, look at this.

    Harkon had to do something with their head first before getting to the physical training.

    Perhaps her answer was satisfactory.

    Nam Taemin straightened his back and raised his head.

    I got it.

    Me too.

    For a moment, their gaze met.

    Their mouth opened at the same time.

    Its called pride.

    Its a matter of pride.

    ?!

    No, really?

    Why were they suddenly turning the steering wheel and hitting it with pride?!

    Leonie was dumbfounded.

    All right, its a truce today.

    I agree, Nam Taemin.

    Madmen.

    Lee Hoyeol-ssi, look at this.

    You made them like this.

    Sprint.

    Leonie headed to the Golden Pce, leaving the two men behind.

    She felt like she would get infected by that pride, so she would get this over with as quickly as possible.

    .

    .

    .

    However, Leonie was shocked when she entered the conference room.

    Although a berserker probably had no right to say this

    She was certain.

    Theyre the only ones crazy.

    This was madness.

    It wasnt just Nam Taemin and Hisagi.

    She heard an unusual conversation.

    I didnt expect the League of Explorers to join the war.

    There is plenty of room for our explorers to y a part in the Holy War. Of course, as the president of the league, I was also surprised. I am an explorer, but its hard for a group of explorers to unite I never thought most explorers of the league would join me.

    Its the pride of an explorer!

    It was all over the ce.

    Who was having the same type of conversation as those fanatics?

    It was not a yer or a ranker, but Harkon, the leader of the Knights of Lionheart, and Fabian, the leader of the League of Explorers.

    This time, another conversation prated her left eardrum.

    I heard that you gave away a holy relic of the church. Senior Belliere has asked me to express her gratitude. Of course, I am also greatly indebted to you.

    No. That holy relic is no longer ours. No matter how you use it, you dont have to thank the church. I realized the pride that is more valuable than holy relics.

    Indeed, I agree with what you said.

    Thergest religion on the Arcana Continent, the Goddess Church.

    The person who led tens of thousands of Pdins of the Goddess Church, Talim.

    The chief of the Mage Tower who didnt even need a modifier, Marcelo.

    As expected, the people over there were amazing.

    By that point, Leonie was seriously worried.

    Wait, am I wrong at this point?

    Could it be that she was the only one who didnt realize it?

    She wanted to ask cooly.

    What the hell is pride!?

    But she remembered the rumors floating around among yers.

    Asking the meaning of pride is a prideless act.

    Shift

    Eventually, Leonie closed her mouth and only turned her eyes.

    While doing so, she made eye contact with Kitch, who was sitting across from her.

    Just as pride recognized pride, Leonie and Kitch recognized each other.

    !!

    You dont know what pride is, do you?

    Of course, the joy did notst long.

    At the appointed time.

    The sound of shoes echoed.

    Tap tap

    Hoyeol appeared in the conference room.

    .

    .

    .

    Thank you all for being punctual.

    Well, even if the rest of them did a good jobing here properly.

    I was especially grateful to Kitch.

    Probably because I didnt expect it.

    Otherwise, it would be terrible.

    Shecked pride.

    She had no formality and no manners.

    I almost started the meeting by criticizing her.

    Thanks to her, I didnt waste time.

    As soon as I sat down, I brought up the subject.

    The reason I summoned you today is simple.

    I had said it many times, but it was better to see it in person than to exin it.

    I put the [Evil Eyes Telescope] on the conference room round table.

    I continued, activating the effect.

    The Battle for the Demon King has begun.

    !!!

    Soon, a panoramic view of the Arcana Continent floated in the air.

    Everyone must have be familiar with the sight of the devastated continent by now.

    However, this was on a different level than before.

    There was a tectonic shift. The Arcana Continent was split apart.

    Marcelo said in a firm voice.

    Thats not magic.

    If its not magic, then?

    It must be the work of the demons.

    Green mes rose from the cracks.

    Wait a minute.

    Fabian muttered and opened his mouth with an expression of confusion.

    The light looks like the Torch of Hell? No way?

    Yeah. The impossible is now possible, Fabian.

    Yes. It is the mes of hell.

    Torch of Hell, you said. Fabian, what are you talking about?

    It cant be. First, Ill show you.

    Fabian then took out his [Torch of Hell].

    It was a torch burning with green fire like the one rising on the Arcana continent.

    I wasnt surprised because I had seen it in the [Thefern Labyrinth], but that was probably not the case for other people.

    In the past, this Torch of Hell was left by a league explorer who reportedly witnessed the gate of hell. I havent confirmed it myself, but I heard it has the effect of burning the demons.

    Kitch asked while twisting her hair with her fingers.

    I am sorry for saying this. The Demon World and Hell are different, right?

    Thats a good question, Kitch.

    The Demon World and Hell were quite different.

    The Demon World was the home of demons, but hell, to quote Grandfel, was a space where demons were imprisoned.

    To be precise, it was an afterlife where demons hunted by demon hunters fell.

    Well, judging by the rampaging demons on the Arcana Continent, it seems the passage to the Demon World has been open for a long time Is there any reason for the demons to open the Gate of Hell?

    Hell, the ce the demons feared the most.

    Why were they opening the gate to that ce?

    I didnt even know how the Battle for the Demon Kings progressed.

    It was only natural everyone couldnt guess it.

    It was the same for me.

    But then my vision started shing.

    [ss quest: Gate of Hell]

    Now that I knew everything.

    I was able to remain as upright as always.

    In front of people who were shaken by unexpected situations.

    I could talk as calmly as usual.

    There is no need to doubt or worry.

    ?

    Because I am here.

    !!!

    I was not a cult leader leading some fanatic cult.

    This time it was not just a bluff.

    I really had a n that could work because of my existence.

 Chapter 171: It could work because I am here (2)

    Chapter 171: It could work because I am here (2)

    It had been a while since I dealt with the ss quest.

    Once again I realized that the Battle for the Demon King was really arge-scale event.

    I looked at the quest window again.

    [ss quest: Gate of Hell]

    The extinction of the Arcana Continent.

    A new evil wants to take the throne of hell.

    But they are overlooking your existence.

    Thest demon hunter.

    Burn the arrogant demons with the mes of hell.

    Train your weak body. (Repeat)

    Witness the throne that fell into hell. (In Progress)

    The moment I saw the content, I could recognize it.

    The reason why the demons open the useless Gate of Hell.

    Indeed.

    The demon kings fell to the hands of the demon hunters,

    And the demons seek the throne that fell into hell with them.

    So what was the throne?

    If it were me in the past, I would have gotten angry, ming my 10-year gap. But as I said, in order not to sink in pride. I never stopped struggling.

    This item was the proof.

    [Evil Eyes Telescope].

    The evil eyes vision shifted slowly.

    To the rising me of hell.

    Towards the throne soaring in the mes.

    Nam Taemin, who was watching quietly, opened his mouth.

    Is that a chair?

    Correct.

    To be precise, its the throne of the demons.

    Thrones!

    The battle for the demon king was the battle for the throne!

    Harkons judgment of the situation was correct.

    Hakuna looked concerned.

    Theyre trying to take the throne, even at the risk of the fires of hell. The throne seems to contain great power. Well, it was a great evil that gave even someone like me a monster-like strength

    Hakuna was once possessed by Greed of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    There were no battles or fights in the ancient Yusra Kingdom.

    Hakuna, the king of Yusra, had no fighting skills. However, even with Hakunas body, Greed of the Seven Deadly Sins revealed the power of great evil.

    If I were to express it in the systematic way of Arcana.

    The demon who upied that throne would be elevated in rank to a boss monster. Indeed, in this aspect, the yers were quick to notice. Hisagi murmured lowly.

    Thats not good.

    What are you talking about, Hisagi?

    The demon who will endure the fires of hell and take the throne must be strong in their own right. If a monster like that takes the throne

    !!!

    Thats right.

    Lets bring up the Loser of the Western Demon World, Laxioros, for thest time.

    If he survived and took the throne.

    A level-1,000 named monster would be transformed into a boss monster.

    Its worth the risk.

    Marcelo made an objective judgment.

    Ah, so thats why. I understand now.

    Kitch, who raised the questions, also drew a circle with her finger.

    Well, the question had been resolved, but the atmosphere became somber.

    It was understandable.

    The key must be to stop the demons from taking the throne.

    The process will not be smooth. The moment we join the battle, we will be public enemies of all demons. Expect from the demons treacherous nature

    Harkon and Talim were familiar with war.

    The two knights quickly got the point. They might also be considering the possibility of gaining a strategic advantage among the demons fighting for the throne.

    Of course, I stopped them.

    My pride cant tolerate this.

    Go figure, Grandfel.

    Rather than expecting something from the demons.

    Grandfels pride would rather sink in

    But as I said, I wasnt just saying some grandiose words.

    I was alive.

    Because I was alive, we had a way out.

    Why did the battle for the demon king begin in the first ce?

    Because Akshan was wiped out.

    Yes, the battle for the demons was like a double-edged sword to the demons.

    They opened the Gate of Hell, which was no different from death, with their own hands.

    This was why the battle for the demon king didnt start for a long time.

    The natural enemy of the demon hunter is being confident.

    It was not like they were being reckless.

    How could they do something like that?

    But Akshan had been wiped out in the Holy War,

    In addition, I, thest survivor of Akshan and the person who had sent Greed of the Seven Deadly Sins and several demon kings to hell, was assumed to have been killed at the expense of millions of demons.

    They must have concluded that there was no obstacle to the Battle for the Demon King.

    Because they had no idea about the effect of [The Last Adventurer]!

    Those foolish demons overlook something.

    That was why I shamelessly said it.

    I exist.

    No, wait a second.

    Its wrong, but do you really need to say it in such a grand way?!!

    In spite of my screams.

    !!!

    At those words, everyones eyes focused on me.

    When digging the holes I could use, I should have dug out a rats hole too.

    I really live a hard life.

    *

    Another bomb was dropped on the AAU.

    It was because of the letter of cooperation from the new AAU branch.

    AAU Yusra branch.

    Battle for the Demon King?! What is that?!

    Click ck click ck!

    The sound of typing continued everywhere.

    Sung Hyunjoon and Yoon Sookyum quickly searched through the database.

    Sung Hyunjoon shouted urgently.

    No, sunbae. There may be information about the Demon World, but is there any information about Hell? Couldnt he be mistaken? Well, Demon World and Hell. It sounds simr!

    Like hell, stop talking about such a thing and just search as far as you can.

    Senior, the way you pronounce it just now. You didnt just swear at me, did you?

    [Hell].

    When they searched that word in the database, all that came out was outdated information or settings. For example Sun Hyunjoon opened his mouth.

    Epic item setting, Torch of Hell. An item set tomemorate the discovery of the entrance to Hell by the romantic explorer Lorentzk. That specific storyline is under development.

    It would be strange if there was a specific setting.

    The romantic explorer, Lorentzk, were NPCs that never got realized with only a few simple settings.

    And theres one more thing. Demons hunted by demon hunters fall into hell and never get resurrected. No matter what demon it is.

    The rest of the information was not much different from that.

    Unlike the Demon World, which had at least a basic setting, Hell was really only mentioned.

    Sung Hyunjoon bit his lips.

    Would this useless information be helpful?

    Click ck!

    Yoon Sookyum took his hand off the keyboard and turned his chair around.

    Its not us who judge, its yer Lee Hoyeol

    No, now he had to address him properly.

    Its the general manager of the AAU Yusra branch.

    AAU Yusra Branch.

    Since it was a special branch, it didnt have a branch manager.

    The only one in charge of it was the general manager.

    The expectations the world ced on Hoyeol were already heavy enough.

    And yet Hoyeol carried another burden.

    Wow, his position seems like a very important one.

    Now even AAU had be dependent on Hoyeol.

    There wasnt a lot they could do as a single employee.

    Nevertheless, Sung Hyunjoon and Yoon Sookyum wanted to be helpful.

    I guess so. Then Ill have to scrape everything and hand it over.

    Of course.

    Huft

    AAU Korea Branch Manager, Park Minjae.

    His thought was not much different.

    Park Minjae pulled a bunch of documents out of the drawer.

    The documents were dusty.

    I didnt expect to see this again.

    Sk

    When the dust was wiped away, the identity of the document was revealed.

    [Raymond Sean, transcript].

    Its been a while.

    Back when Arcana was just a game and he was a Cosmo employee. Park Minjae had formally raised an objection to the sky-like CEO Raymond Sean.

    His colleagues reaction?

    There was an uproar over what the hell was going on.

    Large sry.

    Lowbor intensity.

    Leave on time.

    Cosmo was called Gods workce for developers.

    They didnt want anything more, so they didnt want to provoke him for no reason. But Park Minjaes rebellious temperament was not going to stay still.

    At that time, I was the type of person who couldnt stand being curious.

    Then and now, his biggest question was the same.

    Why didnt Rayman disclose the Arcana Continents map to employees and executives? To be exact, he didnt even present the purpose of the y and the framework of the story.

    Now that he looked back and thought about it, was he also crazy?

    Because I didnt like the owner who only waved carrots.

    Well, he supposed that was why he was rebellious.

    Park Minjae sent emails directly to Raymond Sean.

    He wrapped up his questions with sincerity.

    As a result, Park Minjae had an exclusive interview with Raymond Sean.

    The conversation of the interview was written on the document.

    Sigh. I put it in a drawer and now its dusty.

    Park Minjae nced and opened the documents.

    As he looked at it, he recalled the records from that time.

    Suddenly, a line caught his eye.

    Sean: I think thats the point.

    He stopped me with just one thought.

    Why not share the purpose and framework of Arcana with them?

    He thought he had subtly asked it in his own way.

    That bastard was clearly looking into his inner thoughts.

    Sean: Because theres no need to.

    Really, even looking at it again, it couldnt be anything other than an unlucky statement.

    Sean: Theres no need to interfere with whats alreadypleted.

    He didnt know what Raymond was talking about back then.

    He simply thought that he couldnt get his moneys worth because he was stopped by that snake Raymond Sean.

    Even when he had yed back at the recorder and secretly wrote the transcript, he had been furious.

    But as time passed, he started to understand.

    Was it because he got wiser as he got older?

    No, it was because of the Cataclysm.

    There is no need to interfere with what ispleted.

    Ever since the cataclysm.

    A little more time passed and he saw those words again.

    He felt like he could finally understand what those words meant. Well, when you saw monsters and NPCs that only had a one-line setting in the Cosmo database.

    Does it mean it had nothing to do with our development?

    Park Minjae shrugged.

    Well, whats the point of getting angry now?

    Raymond Sean was already missing.

    It would be impossible to have an interview like that time.

    But at least, wouldnt he be able to make some use of it?

    Well, theres a saying that you have to know to truly be able to see.

    It was like looking at the transcript again and seeing something new.

    If it was Lee Hoyeol, who sometimes gave an illusion that he was looking at the Arcana Continent in real-time. Wouldnt he be able to figure out Raymond Seans true intentions from this transcript?

    Park Minjae raised the corner of his mouth.

    Isnt that right, CEO Raymond Sean?

    *

    Yusra Kingdom office.

    Currently, the Battle for the Demon King had started on the Arcana Continent.

    I was on standby ready to respond quickly at any time.

    Clink

    Of course, it was impossible for this lofty pride to skip tea time just because of the demons. Still, we came to an agreement with Grandfels taste buds.

    In other words, I was giving up the green tea bag that I used to drink for a while and now drinking tea brewed with bi-herb.

    Indeed, numbers are just numbers.

    Dont tell me that 300-won green tea bags are better than hundreds of thousands of won bi-herbs, Grandfel. After a briefint, I checked the documents that had arrived from AAU.

    There was quite a bit of paperwork piled up on the desk.

    Cheolmin-ssi must have had a hard time.

    Nam Taemins brother, Nam Cheolmin.

    I entrusted the responsibility of the AAU Yusra branch to Nam Cheolmin.

    Because I was the person in charge.

    Why did I call myself the person in charge?

    If I focused on AAU, my body seriously wouldntst.

    Even just the current schedule was already one hell of a schedule that would have ended long ago if it werent for the World Trees blessing.

    As if that wasnt enough, what if, as the head of the AAU Yusra Branch, I had to attend AAU meetings every day?

    That would be truly terrible!

    So I asked for a new position, general manager.

    Still, Im d I have someone to entrust it to.

    Nam Cheolmin was the brain of Gaon and now the brain of the Great Alliance.

    I didnt have to doubt his skills.

    Whatever it was, he would be better than me in many ways.

    Just imagine Grandfel nitpicking at a branch managers meeting.

    It already made me feel tired

    Without further dy.

    I looked at the data that AAU had delivered.

    Frankly, I didnt expect much.

    I had seen AAUs assets all this time and knew it well.

    AAU, the people who explore the corners of creation.

    So please dont make it sound too grand, Grandfel.

    If you thought about it, what he said wasnt wrong.

    AAU was the developer of Arcana in the past.

    But, in the first ce, they didnt have much information left?

    Wait a minute.

    From what I heard, it should definitely be that way.

    I could see it with my eyes.

    Arcana Continent.

    [Arcana Continent Biography].

    For me who had experienced both worlds.

    I knew how to use seemingly useless information.

    Your exploration led to [oddity].

    .

    .

    .

    A new world event, Battle for the Demon King will begin.

 Chapter 172: Its just a childish play

    Chapter 172: It''s just a childish y

    Thursday.

    The list of regr updates appeared.

    A new world event, Battle for the Demon King, will begin.

    The contents were truly shocking.

    It couldnt bepared to before.

    A new rupture, 69th Throne, is added.

    New named monsters are added.

    Monster of the Demon World, Padondon: Lv.777

    Landmine of Detection, Jurval: Lv.800

    New ruptures and new named monsters.

    What was surprising to them wasnt their level.

    Around level 800.

    Of course, that level was high. But in the [Cracked Dimension Gap] and [Demon Kings Castle] rupture, there were boss monsters of higher levels.

    What couldnt bepared to before was the number of ruptures.

    A new rupture, 64th Throne, is added.

    New named monsters are added.

    A new rupture, 72nd Throne is added.

    New named monsters are added.

    A new rupture, 45th Throne is added.

    New named monsters are added.

    A new rupture, 24th Throne is added.

    New named monsters are added.

    A total of twelve ruptures.

    The number of named monsters that appeared along with the ruptures was several times higher than that number.

    The regr monster that appeared under the named monster was several hundred times more than that.

    Thats why they could guarantee.

    It is a catastrophe that cant bepared to the Demon Kings Castle rupture.

    The moment the regr update details appeared.

    The world naturally fell into panic.

    Twelve ruptures that far exceeded the level of yers were created all at the same time.

    I hate to say this, but If these ruptures copse, humanity may suffer even more damage than in the early days of Cataclysm.

    That was how shocking the update was.

    So there was inevitably a sense of ipatibility.

    Wasnt it too quiet?

    To put it another way, the world was too peaceful.

    Including the AAU, which should have been in emergency mode since earlier.

    AAU London Branch, Ennd.

    Baker looked out the window.

    The Miracle of London.

    The symbol, the Aquariu oak trees, was shining brilliantly in the sun. The waves of golden leaves that fluttered every time the wind blew were blinding.

    Baker opened his mouth.

    Does it mean we can enjoy this peace?

    From the early days of the Cataclysm until now.

    AAUs policy was consistent.

    Always assume the worst.

    Those words might be cold for some people, but.

    Only then they could takefort from the smaller-than-expected damage.

    Humanity would be able to move forward again.

    Because were weak. Humans are.

    It was natural to feel concerned.

    Lee Hoyeol.

    Was he saying that he could bear this peace?

    Even small waves grew bigger in calm waves.

    In other words, the more peaceful it was, the more likely they would falter by the slightest damage.

    Was he confident that he wouldnt stumble at all?

    Bakersmon sense couldnt understand it.

    I dont even dare to guess.

    The weight and burden he must be carrying.

    But Baker no longer doubted it.

    Instead, he looked at the screen on the monitor in the branch managers office.

    A real-time view of the Yusra Kingdom.

    Baker murmured.

    Please help ease his burden, Schraig.

    *

    The location of the ruptures had not yet been detected.

    But there was some data left.

    Considering the time to upload regr updates and the time to generate ruptures.

    It will be created within a few tens of minutes at most.

    Yusra Kingdom was full of yers.

    All of them were yers who participated in the [Unifinished Holy War].

    The world event, [Battle for the Demon King].

    They didnt know exactly what it meant, but.

    One thing was certain.

    The update is full of demons, isnt it?

    Thats right. Its an extension of the Holy War.

    So, what are you all going to do?

    A man suddenly broke into a conversation.

    Stinging gazes fell on him.

    The man quickly waved his hand.

    No, Im not picking a fight, Im purely curious! Honestly, its impossible for our level. We cant deal with such a ridiculous named monster!

    Was he trying to divert their attention?

    The man brought out a smartphone.

    It was the regr update history.

    The level was 700 at minimum and 850 at maximum.

    What the man said was not wrong.

    Most of the yers gathered here were veterans, but that was based on the yers standards.

    At most, they were only in the mid tote level 300, and from level 400 onwards they could be called rankers.

    Its a demon-type monster, too, No matter how many buffs you apply, will you have any mental strength left? Far from catching named monsters, arent you going to struggle with just the mobs?

    Even for top yers.

    There was a lot of risk involved in entering such a rupture.

    But what came back was not an answer or a rebuttal, butughter.

    Whiz.

    The woman snorted and flicked her bowstring at the man.

    Werent you done worrying about those things in the first ce?

    Yes?

    No, didnt you finish all that self-reflection before you entered the Holy War? Only then you can say that you have proven your pride. No, wait. Did you even achieve your quest goal in the first ce?

    No, could the archer see the quest window of other people?

    How did she know?

    The man shook his head, hiding his bewilderment.

    O-Of course! I really cant show you

    Even as he was in the middle of making excuses, he couldnt understand it at all.

    What kind of thing was this pride that you could risk your life for it?

    In the end, the man asked bluntly.

    But this is about life! Even if Lee Hoyeol-ssi spoke about it in such a grand way. There are 12 ruptures and there could be a disaster in the other ruptures when you enter one of them!

    Bang!

    Ah!! That scared me!!

    Arge shield hit the ground.

    A middle-aged man with gray hair.

    He spoke in a low voice.

    There is something more precious than my life here in the reality.

    Yes?

    My wife and children want to have a peaceful life in the reality.

    !

    I dont want to show a hideous side to my wife and child who resemble rabbits. Isnt that enough? Or, well, do you need another reason?

    Awakening as a yer didnt change the way you think.

    Who in the world wanted to die?

    But everyone knew.

    If you avoid something because you are afraid, you will have no choice but to keep avoiding it.

    If you avoid it, the ruptures will return as an even bigger boomerang.

    And at the time when they didnt even realize that simple fact.

    Only one person came forward, Hoyeol.

    Clink

    The middle-aged man rose from his seat with the shield.

    He put his hand on the shoulder of theining yer.

    If youre afraid, you can take a step back and watch.

    ?

    Well, wasnt it written in the quest window that came up in front of you? No reward, no loot. All thats left is pride in your heart. Basically

    The middle-aged man continued.

    No one forced it on you or us. So no one will criticize you.

    Everything was a personal choice.

    So, you must take responsibility for that yourself.

    All the yers knew that.

    Ive received a lot of help from the Mage Tower.

    I never thought I would be training with the Knights of Lionheart. Of course, the knights suffered a bit because of us

    You nuisance, dont you think theyve done enough by training us?

    While preparing for the Holy War, they received a lot of help from the Arcanains.

    Hoping for their help even within the ruptures?

    If you had a conscience, that would be unthinkable.

    Theyre going to do a lot more than us.

    Objectively, the level of the Arcanains was higher than that of the yers.

    A lot higher.

    Even the tens of thousands of Pdins of Muon were at a simr or higher level than most rankers.

    Not to mention the Knights of Lionheart, the Shadow Mercenary Corps, and the Mage Tower.

    Its ridiculous to use that precious power to protect us.

    Thats right. Theyd better use it to catch another demon.

    Lets fight well on our own. Everyone.

    With that in mind, it was time for the yers to make their final preparations.

    Sparkle

    The quest window shed.

    The new quest goal was updated.

    [Quest: Unfinished Holy War]

    From the Arcana Continent to reality.

    The Holy War against the demons is not over yet.

    At the end of this war, there is no reward, nor loot.

    All that remains is pride.

    Prove your pride.

    Prove your worth in your area. (Sess)

    Join your main unit in your area. (In Progress)

    Huh?

    The areas in question were different for each yer: Yusra, Frost, Muon, and the Mage Tower.

    What did it mean?

    What those words meant was simple.

    Do you think we belong?

    On their own judgment.

    They were responsible for their own lives.

    The yers were determined.

    So they couldnt help but wonder about the quest goal of joining the main unit.

    But their question didntst long.

    Via the portal of the Mage Tower.

    What awaited those who headed to their respective destinations.

    Captain Harkon Knights of the Lionheart?

    Chief Mage Marcelo?

    Talim and the priests?

    Up until the Battle for the Demon King.

    For what felt like a long time and a short time.

    The Arcanains had been with them.

    Adventurers. Ive been waiting for you.

    The yers were startled by Harkons voice.

    They had been waiting, why?

    Someone murmured.

    Well only be a burden.

    It was a pessimistic thing to say, but no one could refute it.

    Because it was true.

    There was at least a double amount of level difference between them.

    They knew that in the ruptures where such demon-type named monsters were running rampant, their performance would be at a mediocre level. Harkon continued, as if pointing out that fact.

    We who trained you know your level better than anyone else. It would be impossible for you to stand on equal footing with the demons who brought destruction to the Arcana Continent.

    Harcon was smiling.

    But it wasnt mocking.

    It was a smile more gracious than ever before.

    So, lean on us in this battle.

    !!!

    Trust us and rely on us.

    What were they hearing right now?

    It was a deration that made them question their ears.

    If you thought about it objectively, to expect, to rely on.

    What on earth does that mean?

    He wanted to carry them, who were ipetent, on their back.

    They couldnt understand it at all.

    But it wasnt just Harkon.

    Mage Tower, Marcelo continued.

    For you who are taking the first step, it is enough to just watch. The experience in the battle for the Demon King will be invaluable to you.

    Muon, Tallim shouted.

    The goddesss protection and the pdins shield will protect you.

    As if telling them not to doubt that statement.

    A message appeared.

    Join your main unit in your area. (Sessful)

    It was unimaginable.

    Everyone, the yers, froze at the unexpected development.

    Rankers who went through a lot of life and death were no exception.

    Shining.

    Cami smiled.

    Ive never seen anything like that before~

    Were the Arcanains originally characters like that? No, even if we concede a hundred times and assume that they can do that. Why is Magic Tower doing that?!

    Well~ They might change their mind. If you look at Jessie, you know that mages are no joke~ Isnt that right, Rox?

    Rox was silent.

    He scanned through all of his Arcana experiences and knowledge.

    But for the yers sake.

    There had never been a time when the Arcanains took it upon themselves to make a sacrifice.

    Then is this also a new change?

    Lee Hoyeol.

    Level 900 at minimum.

    A reputation beyond imagination.

    Did this mean that changes happened as a result of the rtionships and influences that had been built with numerous forces? No, it wasnt even possible with those things.

    This was literally a change that transcended the Arcana system.

    In the end, Rox let out a heartyugh.

    Well. No matter how much I think about it, I cant figure it out.

    .

    .

    .

    It was simple.

    Just as the yers realized their pride.

    Pride also existed in the hearts of the Arcanains.

    Yes, it all depended on pride.

    For me too.

    I was swayed by the heavy pride in my heart and opened my mouth.

    There is no sacrifice we will bear in this childish king y.

    Battle for the Demon King.

    The demons yhouse wouldnt even be able to fit in the axis of the Holy War.

    The sacrifice of our soldiers for that kind of y was also uneptable.

    Whether it was Arcanains or yers.

    There wouldnt be a single sacrifice.

    If someone asked, is that possible?

    I would answer.

    The Battle for the Demon King is just nourishment for us.

    Although I wasnt sure about it.

    What our Grandfel said.

    It was a setting that would definitelye true.

    It is time to pay for your arrogance. You foolish demons.

 Chapter 173: Who do you think we are (1)

    Chapter 173: Who do you think we are (1)

    [69th Throne]

    [Rmended level: Lv.700~750]

    [Copse progress: 24.8%]

    New York.

    A rupture was created in the middle of the city.

    The copse progress showed how intense the situation taking ce inside the rupture was.

    But they didnt hesitate. The ones who took the lead were the Pdins of the Goddess Church.

    Talim shouted.

    All troops, raise your shields!

    m!

    The moment we enter, we be the public enemy!

    Padondon and Jurval.

    It was expected that two named monsters with levels close to 800 would attack together. The yers swallowed their dry saliva. The pressure inside the rupture felt right on their skin.

    We would just die a sudden death.

    If they had only entered with motivation.

    Let alone clearing the rupture, it probably would have ended without even a single resistance.

    However, the Goddess shield surrounded them.

    Not only that.

    Whoa, this kind of manifestation is new!

    Be careful, Skilled Mage Jibril.

    Oh, yes. Senior Maia.

    The senior mages and the skilled mages of the Mage Tower.

    Their vast mana made the shield even stronger. Even if the yers confirmed it through the message, witnessed it with their own eyes, and experienced it with their own skin, they couldnt believe the sight they were seeing.

    Schraig, what are you thinking so much?

    !

    Second Sun.

    At the words of his colleague, Schraig snapped out of his admiration.

    Then he smiled.

    For a moment, I thought useless things.

    A useless thought in this situation? Its not like you.

    Thats true.

    Was it possible for him, Second Sun, and the yers to be as strong as them? He was thinking something like that. Schraig immediately shook his head.

    If Hoyeol saw him.

    He would haveined that my pride had dulled.

    In the dungeon rupture, he had been much weaker than he was now.

    He hadnt even been aware of the sword aura.

    But Hoyeol gave him confidence.

    Wasnt the result currently reflected in his foil?

    Soon Schreigs eyes shone determinedly.

    Everyone, make sure to watch carefully. We have no right to be surprised or happy about their consideration. Because we cant depend on the Arcana Continent forever.

    Nod

    With determination, everyone entered the rupture.

    At the same time, their vision changed.

    Rupture.

    A space where the Arcana Continent and reality were half mixed.

    The crowded center of New York was suddenly reduced to a ce full of blood.

    Green mes rose from the cracked asphalt floor.

    The cries of the demons could be heard from everywhere.

    They could feel it vividly.

    If the rupture copses, this will be the reality, right?

    For most yers, this was their first time entering this level of rupture.

    It was their first time standing in front of such a high-level demon monster.

    What on earth

    They couldnt help but feel genuine respect.

    They had trustworthy colleagues.

    Not only that, even now as they entered with the pdins of the Goddess Church and the mages of the Mage Tower, they felt their body and mind being overwhelmed by fear.

    It was unbelievable to clear this rupture by themselves.

    But their admiration didntst long.

    Like Talim had warned them, the moment they entered the rupture.

    The demons gaze was focused on the intruders.

    Talim shouted.

    Adventurers, can you see?

    ng!

    Tarims sword turned to the sky.

    To be precise, it pointed to the throne floating in the sky.

    That is the purpose of the Battle for the Demon King. The demon who upies that throne will be reborn as the king of demons, the demon king.

    !!!

    Was that why the rupture was full of blood?

    The demons were fighting against each other?

    Some of the yers murmured.

    Then wouldnt it be better to raid themter?

    The enemy of an enemy is a friend.

    Wasnt there a saying like that?

    But Talim was adamant.

    We dont y the demons king game. Either the demons who want to sit on the throne or the demons who stand in the way. To us, they are nothing more than demons who must be burned!

    He raised his sword towards the demons.

    That is the resolution of us Arcanains, the Arcana Continent that was trampled by those demons. The weight we carry is different from their kings y. Forward, knights of the Goddess!

    .

    .

    .

    [58th Throne]

    [Rmended level: Lv.800]

    [Copse progress: 26%]

    Bensch and Banglet.

    The two senior mages looked at the demon.

    Bensch frowned.

    What do you think, Senior Banglet?

    About what?

    I mean, did you think something like this would happen after you entered the Mage Tower? I never even imagined it. Until now.

    Its the same for me.

    The reason Banglet entered the Mage Tower was simply because he didnt want to starve. They feed him, put him to sleep, and even let him study magic.

    For young Banglet, the Mage Tower was a ce no different from heaven.

    Really.

    However, for Bangret, the Mage Tower was too cruel.

    They were so cruel that young Banglet grew up crooked.

    That ruthlessness remained the same even when he became a senior mage.

    Especially after he got stabbed in the back by an elder mage!

    Banglet asked back.

    So do you hate it, Senior Bensch?

    No. No way.

    Creak

    Bensch raised the corner of his mouth.

    In his hand was a top-ss magic tool, [Small Mana Sun].

    Benschs pupils sparkled like the sun.

    It had been a long time since he felt like this!

    I am quite satisfied.

    Bensch was overly honest.

    Where did that honesty bring him?

    He wrote down his purpose exactly as it was on his application form.

    His purpose of the towers exit was obvious as anyone could see.

    His towers exit was to reasonably bring out a top-ss magic tool.

    I didnt know Id get permission like this, but well.

    It was still a good thing.

    Bensch muttered, then shifted his gaze to the demons again.

    Sensing Benschs flowing magic.

    [Small Mana Sun] began to spin.

    Senior Banglet, I often wondered.

    ?

    Why do the mages of the Mage Tower have to be tied to the Mage Tower? Because of discipline? What kind of person came up with that ridiculous rule?

    Exploring the realm of magic and truth was a good thing.

    But the moment they entered the Mage Tower, they had topletely cut off all ties with the world. What kind of ridiculous logic was that? In that regard, Bensch liked the change in the tower.

    I am always grateful to Chief Lee.

    If it wasnt for Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Even if the Arcana Continent had reached this point, they would have stayed in the Mage Tower and read magic books.

    However, thanks to Chief Lee, they were able to face the reality they had been ignoring. They were now able to correct the distorted reality.

    And on top of that

    Benschs gaze turned to the yers who retreated.

    Make sure you watch properly. You too can be like me. In order not to repeat the mistakes of the Arcana Continent. You have to grow.

    Didnt the line he just mentioned sound a bit like Chief Lee?

    As you could see, he even got a chance to show off as a senior.

    As Bensch unconsciously strengthened his shoulder, Banglet clicked his tongue.

    But dont get too excited.

    Breathing steadily.

    Banglet hadnt forgotten the n.

    He also increased his mana.

    The target was, of course, the demons aiming for the throne.

    Unless you want this towers exit to be yourst.

    Yes? No, Senior Banglet. Why are you saying something so upsetting? I know about Chief Lees n! But you sound like your towers exit application passed.

    I passed.

    What?! What, is that true? Why only me?!

    .

    .

    .

    The number of demon kings hunted by me and Akshans demon hunters was twelve.

    The thrones and the ruptures that appeared were also twelve.

    I looked at the rupture that had just been created.

    [20th Throne]

    [Rmended level: Lv.1,000]

    [Copse progress: 33.3%]

    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that Akshan sunbaenims were amazing.

    They sent the demon kings to hell even after they got betrayed in the Holy War.

    And among them, the demon king they sent was the 20th in rank!

    In spite of my ten-year gap, I had great respect for my sunbaenims. Especially when I looked at the rmended level, which was close to four digits.

    Just how great they were?

    It was not for no reason that the demons had been crouching down until Akshan got annihted. Of course, the long years of waiting were useless. They made one mistake.

    I adjusted my clothes.

    Beyond life and death, pride continues.

    I, thest survivor of Akshan, was still alive.

    The strongest armed groups on the Arcana continent were with me.

    So, I had no concerns left.

    Actually, wouldnt it be weird if I was still worried?

    Through experience, I could roughly estimate.

    Three [Demon Kings Castle] ruptures.

    I had the experience of oppressing them in just a few minutes.

    Even if the number of ruptures and the number of demons that appeared increased. They werent the demon kings. This meant that they were not a boss mob yet.

    Of course, I had a more important n for this [Battle for the Demon King].

    I realized it clearly during the [Demon Kings Castle] rupture.

    Demons were truly an ignorant race.

    Three demon kings had died, but they hadnt learned their lessons.

    To think they were nning to take the throne!

    Grandfel called them an inferior race.

    It was not for reason that he added the term inferior to the end of every word he said.

    Look at it now.

    ?

    Even though they made eye contact with me, they couldnt understand their situation.

    [Nine-Headed Hellhound: Lv.900]

    [Anaconda who swallowed the Great Demon: Lv.920]

    [Demon World Legendary Species, Screaming Bird: Lv.900]

    Three named monsters, demons of the true name, were fighting together.

    Lets go through their levels one more time following the update details.

    These guys were well aware of their own strengths.

    That was why they challenged the 20th throne.

    Naturally, they were confused.

    What are you?

    By the way, the snake spoke respectfully.

    I didnt know who the great demon that it devoured but it had formality.

    Were these guys really worth their level?

    The sense of intimidation was different from the demons I had seen so far.

    They stopped fighting and asked a question.

    I entered the rupture alone anyway.

    So they asked.

    Oh, arent you a demon hunter?

    I was their natural enemy.

    Even if they found out I was a demon hunter, it wouldnt make much of a difference.

    The snakes eyes turned white and it continued speaking.

    I clearly saw your end through the evil eyesl. Its a strange thing, dear. Why are you alive? Poor demon hunter.

    Of course, even if it had formality.

    A demon was still a demon.

    With Grandfels personality, how could I exchange words with it?

    Really. Seeing that cool gaze makes me more convinced. As expected, you are the demon hunter who was violently blown up along with millions of demons. I dont know how you got resurrected, but this is fun!

    The dog and bird seemed to listen to the snakes words.

    Ssss

    Perhaps because of itsrge size, the sound of it flicking its tongue sounded majestic.

    Befitting its level, which was the highest among the three, the snake spoke arrogantly.

    Its a feast worthy of being savored when sitting on a throne!

    Screech!

    At that moment, the snakes mouth opened.

    Even then, I didnt move a single step.

    I was alone in the rupture.

    If someone were watching and calling me crazy, I would have nothing to say.

    Even Nam Cheolmin, who knew me to be at least level 900, dissuaded me from entering.

    -Hoyeol-ssi, even if it is part of the n, the risk is too great. Even if we consider Hoyeol-ssis level, its hard to fight three named monsters like that by yourself

    Indeed, it was a good decision to leave Nam Cheolmin in charge of the AAU Yusra branch.

    As an analyst, he tried to persuade me by using the patterns of Arcanas named monsters as examples.

    Of course, he couldnt break my stubbornness.

    Since I said my, this was not just because of Grandfels pride.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, wanted this too.

    So I entered the rupture alone.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    [Blessing of the first World Tree].

    [Hexagram Brooch].

    Was I overflowing with confidence thanks to all my preparation?

    No, that wasnt it.

    Grandfel might have nothing to fear in the world, but that wasnt the case for me.

    No matter how many buffs and items I used, could I clear a 1,000-level rupture by myself?

    I know it was impossible.

    Yeah.

    In other words, I had a reason.

    From the moment I entered the rupture and witnessed the throne.

    The quest window flickered.

    Witness the throne that fell into hell. (Sessful)

    Below that, a new quest goal appeared.

    I could tell what it was without checking.

    Because I had information obtained through [oddity].

    Goo

    Even at this moment, the fire of hell was raging on the ground.

    When I first witnessed the throne, I wondered.

    Even the throne coulde out of hell.

    Why couldnt the demons get out of hell?

    My question didntst long.

    Information on the Arcana Continent from AAU.

    I had read it in that document.

    Arcana, the setting of hell.

    [Hell: The afterlife where demons hunted by demon hunters fall. A demon who falls into hell will never be resurrected again. Even if the Gates of Hell were opened, they could never escape from it.]

    I remembered it.

    The words of the Akshan demon hunter.

    When I look into the abyss, does the abyss also look into me? Even if we fall into evil and be a demon. We will just hunt demons. Because that is the path of the demon hunter.

    Hunting demon hunters who had be demons was also a demon hunters work.

    So where did a demon hunter who became a demon go when they died?

    Of course, they would fall into hell just like the demons.

    By the way.

    I, Grandfel, had been saying this since long ago, right?

    Even death cannot defeat pride.

    Yeah, as if to prove those words.

    The quest goal appeared.

    Encounter the demon hunter of hell. (In Progress)

    Goo

    At the same time, the me of hell soared even harder.

    Encounter the demon hunter of hell. (Sessful)

    The message appeared.

    [Youve met the conditions.]

    [You will be rewarded.]

    [You have acquired the ss-specific skill, Akshans Preservation.]

    Isnt that right? Akshan.

    In response to my question.

    In the mes of hell.

    I heard the sound of the crossbow being loaded.

    Clink!

 Chapter 174: Who do you think we are (2)

    Chapter 174: Who do you think we are (2)

    Akhshans Perseverance: Summon Akhshans demon hunters from the me of Hell.

    Akshan.

    Seriously, even thinking about it again, it sounded ridiculous.

    Unable to retire even after death.

    Were there any other sses like this?

    But it made sense.

    The gate to hell was wide open.

    The reason demons couldnt escape from Hell.

    Twang!

    It was because their natural enemy was guarding the Gate of Hell.

    The me of hell gradually turned into a human figure.

    Due to the zing me, I couldnt make out the specific facial features, but it was certain.

    A sword and crossbow held in both hands.

    It was clearly the symbol of the demon hunter.

    Soon, a message came up before my eyes.

    [The rtionship and influence with Akshan are also applied to the effect.]

    It was the reward that appeared the moment Ipleted the quest [Request from the Simuard family].

    Rtionship with Akshan, increased influence.

    As expected, it wasnt a bug or anything like that.

    It was all useful.

    Back then, no matter how hard I tried to think about it, I couldnt understand.

    Akshan had been exterminated, what was the message talking about?

    I evenined about it.

    I never thought that Akshan would be in hell.

    Without AAUs information, I wouldnt have thought of it.

    [Akshans demon hunter answers your call.]

    Regarding my influence on Akshan.

    When Akshan existed on the Arcana Continent, I was obviously a low-level yer.

    Maybe I should be thankful that at least one person responded.

    However.

    The demon hunters had their own way of doing things.

    Because of a certain someone, I knew that better than anyone else.

    [Akshans demon hunter answers your call.]

    [Akshans demon hunter answers your call.]

    [Akshans demon hunter answers your call.]

    You guys really do as you please.

    Now that the gate to hell was open.

    Hells demon hunters would also be watching the rupture.

    Any demon hunters I knew.

    Regardless of rtionship or influence.

    They could never ignore the demons in front of them.

    Twang!

    Twang!

    Twang!

    The sound of reloading never stopped.

    Before I knew it, there were dozens of demon hunters standing next to me.

    !!!

    The momentum of the snake, who had been acting arrogant this whole time, subsided.

    And the dog and the bird calmed down as well.

    That was how it should be.

    They probably know better than anyone else why a natural enemy was called a natural enemy.

    I opened my mouth.

    I know your hard work.

    I had guessed it, but I hadnt been sure.

    That was until the message came up.

    As expected, you are shameless, Grandfel.

    But this time, I wouldnt hold back.

    Demon hunter.

    I didnt know what story each person had.

    But I could guess.

    To endure Akshans ridiculous training.

    Each person must have had a story and background.

    The only survivor of the family, Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo, hereinafter referred to as Grandfel, walked the path of a demon hunter to take revenge on the demons.

    Just like Grandfel.

    So I had no choice but to be serious.

    Even if they became a demon while hunting the demons.

    Even if they died at the hands of their colleague and fell to hell.

    The pride in their hearts was not broken.

    Just like the unknown young man in Dredsen Vige.

    I also know your loneliness.

    And their pride was preserved and passed on to me, thest survivor of Akshan. Their perseverance was definitely not something to be taken lightly. But my pride had always been heavy.

    In order not to sink in.

    I had been steadily struggling.

    Twang

    Among the demon hunters of hell.

    I also took out a sword and a crossbow.

    Well, hadnt I said it clearly with my own mouth?

    The Battle for the Demon King is just nourishment for us.

    I knew well that the level of yers was toocking to participate in the Holy War.

    I also knew very well that if I didnt have [Natural Enemy Rtionship] or [Blessing of the First World Tree], I would be no different from them.

    However, if we realized that we werecking, we could move on.

    Not just in the Battle for the Demon King.

    They could use everything in the Holy War as a nourishment to grow.

    No, they had to.

    We will be the shield for adventurers.

    At least to repay the sacrifice of the Arcanains.

    So from now on, I would have to focus too.

    It was my first time witnessing a real demon hunter fight.

    I shouldnt miss anything.

    How did they fight in the Holy War?

    I must witness the secret of the demon hunters, Akshan.

    Because I was confident I could watch and imitate it.

    Indeed, I did well in concentrating.

    They werent called demon hunters for nothing.

    They were demon hunters because they couldnt stand the sight of demons.

    Swoosh!

    A crossbow bolt reached out in an instant.

    [Nine-Headed Hellhound: Lv.900]

    [Anaconda who swallowed the Great Demon: Lv.920]

    [Demon World Legendary Species, Screaming Bird: Lv.900]

    Is it starting with a long-distance constraint?

    The moment I was about to fire a crossbow after the demon hunters.

    Plop!

    I heard a sound.

    Plop! Plop!

    Three times.

    Wait a minute What am I looking at right now?

    I see.

    How are you so calm, Grandfel.

    The level-900 demons of the true name just got defeated by crossbows.

    They didnt just stagger.

    They copsed as if they had been fatally wounded!

    I finally got closer to the throne.

    Then they closed their eyes and said theirst words.

    Wait a minute.

    How would Ipare the Battle for the Demon King?

    For me to be able to copy it, they had to show something.

    They took down those monsters with just a few crossbow shots?

    Akshans pride has not been dulled one bit.

    Contrary to my calm words, I thought hard about it.

    They knocked down the level-900 monsters with a few crossbow bolts.

    I was able to recognize it because I had Grandfels eyes.

    They simply pulled the trigger.

    No skills or special techniques were used in the process.

    Just now it was just a normal shot.

    It wasmonly called a normal attack.

    They had hunted level-900 named monsters with a normal attack.

    That means it was purely based on stats.

    Was that possible?

    That didnt make any sense

    As I thought so.

    A word passed by in my head.

    ss quest.

    Train your weak body. (Repeat)

    It might be possible if I literally repeated the physical fitness quest infinitely. No, wait. Dont fall for it, Lee Hoyeol! Think about your immediate routine.

    Even right now, I cant handle the amount of training!

    The more you repeat.

    The higher the stat, the higher it gets.

    It was clear that quest goals would increase.

    This damn demon hunter ss!

    But despite my screams.

    I opened my mouth.

    Indeed, you are still Akshan.

    I thought absorbing Akshans secret would make things easier.

    In the end, I was still going to suffer.

    Soon, a message appeared.

    [Youve cleared 20th Throne]

    Crumble!!

    At the same time, the rupture began to shake.

    If it were like usual, I would have felt relieved that I didnt sink today.

    But not now.

    I wasnt done with the n yet.

    In the copsing rupture.

    I straightened my back.

    This was the beginning.

    .

    .

    .

    [Youve cleared 45th Throne]

    [Youve cleared 57th Throne]

    [Youve cleared 24th Throne.]

    Clear messages appeared.

    The yers couldnt help but feel amazed.

    Was this the power of the Arcanains?

    Amidst their admiration, Harkon opened his mouth.

    Did you see it, adventurers? Whether you believe it or not. We kept our promise.

    They wouldnt let a single casualty ur.

    To the demons, who had devastated their hometown, Arcana Continent.

    They wouldnt have anything taken away from them anymore.

    The Arcanains held their pride and kept their promise.

    Harkon continued.

    So, will you believe it, adventurers? You have infinite possibilities. You can be stronger than us.

    yer, stats, skills.

    These concepts were iprehensible to Harkon.

    However, he didnt just say empty words to boost morale.

    Hadnt he watched the adventurers before the Cataclysm?

    Harkon smiled.

    Dont forget the past.

    ?

    Your existence in Arcana was a miracle in itself.

    !!!

    The days when Arcana was just a game.

    yers were, of course, able to revive.

    There was a death penalty, but the Arcanains couldnt understand the system. For the Arcanains, their existence itself was nothing short of a miracle.

    Harkon continued.

    Of course, I still believe in miracles.

    Crumble!!

    The rupture copsed.

    Harkon repeated to himself.

    No, even if I dont believe it, I have no choice but to believe it.

    He recalled the meeting at the Golden Pce.

    Even if we dont fight, millions of demons will rush to us.

    Have you guys thought about it?

    What do you mean, Sir Hoyeol?

    Out of millions of demons, only a few dozen will ascend to the throne. This means that all those who do not ascend to the throne will be killed in the process.

    Hoyeol asked a question he had never thought about.

    -Then what happens to the bodies of millions of demons?

    The bodies?

    Do you remember, Harkon? And the Great Alliance.

    Great Alliance.

    Nam Taemin, Leonie, Hisagi.

    The moment those three were mentioned.

    Harkon was able to remember it.

    Memories of Frost.

    On the day Frost emerged in the world of adventurers, Frost was full of the bodies and blood of the people. The bodies and blood were the sacrifice for the demon kings resurrection.

    Sir Hoyeol, what do you mean?

    Hoyeol said this to Harkon, who finally realized the other side of the Battle for the Demon King.

    The battle for the Demon King will not end with electing a new demon king. They will have to imprint the rules of hierarchy on the new demon kings who have be extremely arrogant when sitting on the throne.

    Yeah, in order to do that.

    High-ranking demon king, they will have no choice but to show themselves.

    High-ranking demon king.

    Due to having so much power.

    They required enormous sacrifices just to appear.

    However, for the battle of the demon king, they would have enough sacrifices.

    Hisagi said as if to confirm it.

    When the demon kings summoning ritual was interrupted in Frost, Decarabia was resurrected by sacrificing his minions. The sacrifice doesnt necessarily have to be human. That means

    Hoyeol concluded.

    Even if we hunt all the demons and prevent the ession of new demon kings. The fact that a high-ranking demon king will appear remains unchanged.

    He continued as always.

    However, my purpose in hunting down the demons will not change.

    He would hunt down even the higher-ranking demon king who would appearte.

    But contrary to that grand goal, his n was simple and clear.

    Hoyeols words exined it all.

    Yes. I will hunt the high-ranking demon king.

    That was why Hoyeol entered the rupture alone.

    How are you going to hunt down a demon king, especially a high-ranking demon king, in a copsing rupture? Sir Hoyeol, I still dont understand.

    But Harkon just believed in it.

    Adventurer, Lee Hoyeol.

    He might aplish a miracle as always.

    It was the moment Harkon had longed for.

    In the sky of a crumbling rupture.

    A huge shadow was cast.

    yers made a fuss.

    Whats that?

    Clip-clop!

    Soon, an eerie loud sound of horses hooves echoed.

    A message appeared in the yers field of vision.

    [The demon king,  appears.]

    Wait, an appearance message?

    .

    .

    .

    When the rupture was cleared, the yer returned to reality.

    It was an Arcana system that couldnt be broken.

    But until the rupturepletely copsed, like it did now.

    The yers werent immediately thrown back to reality.

    This meant that there was a little bit of time left.

    So they could watch like they did now.

    Countless bodies of demons floated in the air.

    As the rupture copsed, the distance between each rupture also copsed.

    Bodies begin to gather from all sides.

    There were so many of them.

    Isnt that strange?

    They were nothing else but sacrifices for a high-ranking demon king.

    Soon, a huge shadow hung over the rupture.

    However, the shape of the shadow was familiar.

    It was a horse.

    [Cracked Dimension Gap] rupture that was summoned by Karimjeva.

    The shape of the horse looked exactly like the arrangement of that rupture.

    Is it because youre persistent? If not.

    You havent given up since then, have you?

    Is it because youre a beast that youre not good at learning?

    As if responding to my words.

    Clip-clip!

    The sound of horses hooves echoed.

    A message appeared before my eyes.

    [The demon king, Gamigin, appears.]

    Grandfels brain could memorize magic books.

    Naturally, I could memorize the ranks of approximately seventy demon kings.

    Gamigin, I remembered that name clearly.

    He was 4th ce in the demon kings rank.

    Gamigin was the highest-ranking demon king.

    This was no joke, if it were a normal situation, I would have jumped back to reality right away.

    An appearance message at a rmended level-1000 rupture

    How strong was he?

    I couldnt even guess.

    However.

    Thanks to his miscalction.

    Thanks to him arrogantly opening the gates of hell.

    I wasnt alone.

    Just like Grandfel.

    Far from being intimidated in front of a high-ranking demon king.

    Gooo

    Demon hunters of hell were nearby, burning with pride. The demon hunters who made Greedmit suicide in that disadvantageous Holy War and sent ten demon kings into hell were with me.

    So everything was ording to my n.

    I took out the demons item from my inventory.

    Thanks to the rupture copsing.

    I only have very little time.

    But the flow of time in consciousness was under my authority.

    [Baton Tainted by Evil has been chosen as a sacrifice.]

    [Skill, Exorcism is activated]

    [Invite the Demon King, Gamigin, to your consciousness.]

    Be afraid.

    Soe, Gamigin.

    Demon King of the Fourth Throne.

    I recited as confidently as always.

    Akshan is back.

 Chapter 175: Who do you think we are (3)

    Chapter 175: Who do you think we are (3)

    The sight of brilliantly crumbling rupture.

    As the Chief Mage of the Mage Tower.

    It was a sight that Marcelo longed for.

    Ruptures were the space of oddity.

    It was the subject of his research and the only clue to returning to the Arcana Continent.

    But the research was not on Marcelos mind.

    The only thing that he was thinking on his mind was Hoyeols n.

    Marcelo murmured in a small voice.

    Are you saying its truly possible?

    The appearance of a high-ranking demon king.

    Marcelo didnt know exactly how strong they were.

    However, it was possible to gauge it by makingparisons.

    The object of theparison was a demigod, Karimjeva, an elder mage and demon worshipper.

    What was a mage?

    He knew this well because he was also a mage.

    Mages were generally arrogant by nature.

    There was no need to exin at length.

    You could tell by looking at the Mage Towers movements so far.

    Werent they the ones who looked down on everything that was unexpected?

    In that respect, Karimjeva was notorious.

    Before entering the Mage Tower, he was called Fire Dragon and was involved in all kinds of crimes.

    There were even rumors going around that the reason he entered the Mage Tower was to avoid being tracked by the Empire and the public in the shadow of the Mage Tower.

    The arrogant Karimjeva pushed for the summoning of a high-ranking demon king and he even suppressed his true nature for that.

    But we have Sir Hoyeol.

    Karimjevas and the two demon worshippers n was doomed from the start thanks to Hoyeol. Nevertheless, Karimjeva forcefully pushed for the resurrection of the high-ranking demon king.

    He must have known better than anyone else.

    As long as he turned the Mage Tower into an enemy.

    Even if it were him, it would be difficult to survive.

    Nevertheless, Karimjeva still carried it out.

    He risked his life and pushed for the summoning of the demon king.

    The mage risked his life

    Perhaps because Marcelo was also a mage.

    He could tell.

    No, any mage of the Mage Tower would be able to guess.

    Indeed.

    Karimjeva probably believed that a high-ranking demon king could realize the truth he sought.

    Marcelo continued.

    Foolishly.

    You are wrong.

    The Mage Tower, including him, realized it.

    There was no meaning in the truth that was reached by looking down on those around you.

    Therefore.

    They jumped into the Holy War to atone for their past.

    However, his concern was separate from that.

    What did you see in them?

    While he was with Hoyeol, Marcelo had witnessed the demons and the demon kings.

    He fought against the demons who hade to take over the new demon kings throne.

    However, he didnt even feel the value of talking to them, let alone learning the truth.

    Very little was known about the Fire Dragon but he was not a lesser man.

    Karimjeva must have witnessed.

    From a high-ranking demon king.

    Something special, different from other demons.

    So Marcelo felt relieved.

    You literally nned it all.

    If he had entered the rupture with Hoyeol.

    If he had witnessed the high-ranking demon king.

    He probably wouldnt be able to do his part because he would be struggling with his mind.

    Ive always tried not to reveal my ws.

    Perhaps, Sir Hoyeol had seen through his shorings.

    Marcelo tried to smile.

    He continued speaking while his vision was changing.

    Ill be waiting for you in the reality.

    Please be safe.

    .

    .

    .

    The fourth throne of the demon king, Gamigin.

    The moment I witnessed it, I honestly felt upset.

    As if my dark history and the society werent bad enough, the rupture was too harsh for me.

    Nothing is easy, seriously.

    The ability of a high-ranking demon king caused the elder mage, Karimjeva, to betray the Mage Tower. Among the high-ranking demon kings, Gamigin, ranked 4th in rank, was right in front of me.

    Theres little time left.

    The cleared rupture was divided into the reality and the Arcana Continent respectively.

    Despite Gamigis emergence, I was in the reality.

    Being thrown out of the rupture into reality was inevitable.

    So I was aiming for that moment.

    [You invite the Demon King, Gamigin, to your consciousness.]

    The moment for the exorcism!

    Well, the exorcism was not a great skill and it couldnt slow down or defy time.

    However, it could fool the sense of time.

    Because consciousness was a space where mental power dominated everything.

    Clench

    I raised my sword.

    If my form got messy because I was in a hurry, it would be informal.

    My arm bent in moderation.

    My wrist moved smoothly.

    Nevertheless, all those scenes were fleeting.

    What would you do with a truly reliable ally?

    Only demon hunters and invited demons could exist in the consciousness.

    This was exorcism.

    If someone was there, theyd be mistaken and assume it was all over in the blink of an eye.

    Naturally, they would think that there was no room for them to join.

    However.

    Twang!

    Now, I wasnt alone.

    As I said, the only thing that could exist in consciousness was demons or demon hunters. By my side were my sunbaenims, Akshans demon hunters.

    I looked at Gamigin.

    He was not a high-ranking demon king for nothing.

    Even though he was invited to my consciousness, he showed no signs of agitation.

    No, I couldnt notice the change of emotion in the first ce.

    He was huge beyond his level.

    How should I say this, each of the four legs was the size of the Qirnberg Machine Tower. The horses head even overshadowed the copsing rupture and was hard to see.

    But most of all.

    .

    For some reason, his words didnt make sense.

    The sound was so loud that it deafened my ears.

    I couldnt understand anything.

    What is this?

    yers could easilymunicate with each other and with the Arcanains.

    I could even read a magic book written in thenguage of Arcana.

    All of a sudden?

    I never thought there would be words I couldnt understand.

    Naturally, I couldnt figure it out.

    Of course, the reason didnt matter.

    sh!

    I didnt have unnecessary conversations with demons.

    As expected of my sunbaenims.

    There was no need for words.

    Demon hunters rained crossbow bolts at Gamigin. Even though it seemed insignificant, it was an attack that killed level-900 named monsters in a single attack.

    !

    The target was huge.

    That meant their attack was spot-on without a single miss.

    But there was no change in Gamigin.

    Damn it, it was a sight that was hard to follow with my Arcanasmon knowledge.

    What was its level?

    Did this mean he could still be fine even after being barraged with shots that knocked down level-900 named monsters at once?

    I couldnt figure it out at all.

    Karimjeva.

    At that moment, what he said came to mind.

    If you let me go, Ill tell you everything. About the Holy War, about the true truth! If youre a demon hunter, Im sure youll understand what I mean. I swear on the name of the Fire Dragon, Karimjeva!

    Karimjeva wanted to resurrect a high-level demon king in order to reach the true truth

    I was slowly starting to understand.

    To sum it up in one line, he was on a different dimension.

    Karimjeva, an elder mage who was called a demigod, pursued the true truth. The only means to reach that truth was the high-ranking demon king.

    In other words

    Are you saying that a high-ranking demon king is a being close to a god?

    A loud sound resonated in my eardrums again.

    ,  .

    Having understood that.

    I could roughly understand theck ofmunication.

    His rank was so different to the point that he couldntmunicate.

    Damn it, I was seriously about to have a breakdown.

    I thought I had ovee the mountain called the great evil, but it turned out that the great evil was just a young demon that had just been born.

    I thought I had ovee the mountain called the demon king, but the demon king was actually just the weakest.

    Still, I struggled to get over the mountain.

    Now I had to go beyond the mountains and reach god.

    I was sincerely doubtful.

    Seriously, I was just a yer.

    Was it really possible to reach the level of god?

    Clip clop

    The rupture vibrated whenever the horses hoof moved.

    Was this what it meant to have the sky startled and the ground tremble?

    I realized it with my body.

    Really, for me, for Lee Hoyeol.

    It was a sight that couldnt be endured with mental strength alone.

    However.

    No demons temptation, deceit, or trial can damage Grandfels lofty pride.

    Grandfel didnt give in.

    As always.

    The same as usual.

    Even if I struggled so hard, I was still in control of my consciousness.

    At that moment, I heard a sound.

    Clench

    Of course, I didnt forget.

    Just as I, Grandfel, was hiding my past.

    I also didnt know their story.

    But Akshans demon hunters had something inmon.

    A pride that not even death could break.

    Tap tap

    On the shaking ground, I straightened up.

    Youre just a demon.

    I raised my sword.

    Its not something you can hold and shake.

    My deration was a signal.

    Demon hunters engulfed in hellfire rushed toward Gamigin.

    Fast.

    They were so fast that it felt like they had transcended human limits.

    To catch up with them.

    I also had no choice but to copy the elfs movements.

    It felt like something new, but it was still simple.

    Far from being a secret skill, it was just honestly straightforward.

    But it was no joke.

    Sometimes, there were things that were so upright and simple that they became strong and unbreakable.

    Yes, Akshans demon hunters were unbreakable.

    More than being unbreakable, they would use any means or method.

    Did this mean they would even use the hellfire that surrounded their body as a means of attack? A demon hunter clung closely to Gamigin.

    .

    Clip clop

    Even if he was a high-ranking demon king who was close to godhood, he was still a demon.

    He couldnt endure the me of hell.

    They knew that as well as I did.

    No, the Akshans demon hunters knew demons better than I did.

    It seemed they sensed it without having to say anything.

    Clench

    One of them held des in both hands instead of crossbows.

    Someone had a dagger in both hands.

    Someone held a crossbow bolt instead of a sword.

    You really dont care about any means or methods.

    Simrly, their intention was to spread the hellfire to Gamigin.

    Then I couldnt just sit back and watch.

    Dont even think about cutting off your legs and running away, Gamigin.

    Crack!

    A rock floated in the air.

    I explored, interfered with, and manifested the copsed ground to create stairs.

    It was a staircase that seemed to reach the sky.

    Maybe even tens of thousands of stairs wouldnt be enough.

    A regr mage probably would haveined of mana exhaustion, but not me.

    This is my specialty.

    I had enough knowledge of minerals to skip the exploration process.

    Not only that, I dosed myself with bi-herb.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship] and [Blessing of the First World Tree] were being activated.

    Crumble!

    This meant that even if I manifested thousands of stairs, there was no change in my mana.

    Tak!

    Among the demon hunters who banded together to hunt demons.

    There was no need for conversation or exchange of nces.

    Tap tap!

    Sooner orter, the demon hunters of hell rushed up the stairs.

    At that moment, a huge energy waved from Gamigins body.

    The earths crust began to shake.

    .

    The crackednd began to tie together.

    I could tell.

    Having achieved his goal.

    Gamigin was trying to close again the [Gate of Hell] that he had opened.

    When the Gate of Hell is closed.

    The mes of hell would also fade.

    Akshans Perseverance: Summon Akhshans demon hunters from the me of Hell.

    The demon hunters also would have no choice but to return to hell.

    I had always wanted to manifest the [Gate of Hell] if I could. I couldnt even witness the reality of [Gate of Hell]. Exploring it would be impossible.

    Indeed, youre a demon.

    Now that he had achieved his goal of resurrection.

    He had no reason to confront the natural enemy. Was that what he meant?

    Are you cowardly trying to drive us out of the Arcana Continent?

    I raised my head and looked at Gamigin.

    You foolish demon who calls yourself a king.

    I unconsciously sympathized with Grandfels feelings.

    Is your life worthy?

    After trampling so many lives on the Arcana Continent.

    I knew how worthy his life was.

    Here was Akshan, who after losing their life and falling into hell as the demons they hated, they continued to hunt down demons without losing their pride.

    Are you running away from us?

    Dont turn a blind eye to their desperate pride.

    If you call yourself a king, stand up to them.

    The moment I recited that.

    Clip clop!

    Gamigins horse hooves stepped back.

    Really, he was trying to get rid of me.

    Was he avoiding Akshan because he was afraid?

    Was he avoiding them because they were so persistent?

    I didnt know.

    But one thing was certain.

    I will not tolerate that.

    If I let Gamigin escape like this.

    This guy would go on a rampage on the Arcana Continent.

    The Arcana Continent had already been ravaged.

    Besides, hadnt I told you?

    All they had to do was convey their pride to us.

    So I was just trying to keep my word.

    I couldnt let him go.

    I raised my mana.

    A huge amount of mana. Of course, with my magic power, no matter what kind of magic I used, I wouldnt even be able to scratch him. But it didnt matter. I wouldnt be the one who set him on fire.

    Literally.

    At this moment when the Gate of Hell was about to close.

    I was nning to send Gamigin to hell.

    You made a mistake.

    No matter how hot the hellfire was, he should have endured it.

    He should have endured it desperately as if it wasnt a weakness.

    Why was a natural enemy called a natural enemy?

    A natural enemy was called as such because they never let go of the enemys weaknesses.

    Explore.

    I crushed Gamigins huge body.

    I immediately lost a lot of mana in an instant.

    But I didnt stop exploring.

    If magic alone was not enough.

    I would add [gravity] to the interference process.

    This was [oddity].

    Thump!

    For a moment, Gamigins body sank as if he had been struck by something.

    !!

    Crackle.

    Gamigins legs began to copse.

    One, two, three.

    And.

    That kneeling down position suits you.

    Four.

    Thump!

 Chapter 176: Nothing happened…?

    Chapter 176: Nothing happened��?

    High-ranking demon king.

    It was one heck of a weight ss.

    I had invested in mana stat and now [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was being activated. Most magic wouldnt be enough to reveal the bottom of my mana.

    Messages appeared endlessly.

    [The Blessing of the First World Tree rejects mana exhaustion.]

    [The Blessing of the First World Tree rejects mana exhaustion.]

    [The Blessing of the First World Tree rejects mana exhaustion.]

    If it werent for the blessing of the World Tree. More than just loosening up, my legs would have copsed long ago. That was an incredible amount of mana consumption, seriously.

    More importantly.

    What shocked me was that Gamigin was showing some resistance to [oddity]. He was able to withstand oddity simply by his weight ss.

    Was there any need to exin the power of oddity?

    Even the guy I fought in the Cracked Dimension Gap.

    Even Karimjeva couldnt fight back thebination of twopletely different concepts.

    Bang!

    I kept my head cool.

    If it werent for the [Blessing of the first World Tree], would I have been able to break Gamigin? No, even if I tried desperately to exert my magic power, it would only end up causing me to stumble.

    But I stopped thinking like that.

    That kneeling down position suits you.

    Whether it was the effect of the buff.

    Or thanks to my pride.

    Or the reward for my desperate struggle.

    Or the setting of Grandfel where he must keep his words.

    The Demon King of the Fourth Throne, Gamigin.

    I made him kneel down.

    Thanks to that, I finally saw the guys eyes.

    The moment I saw it, I noticed.

    The evil eyes in the sky that were overlooking the Arcana Continent.

    Gamigins eyes looked exactly like the evil eyes.

    Its horrible.

    [Evil Eyes Telescope], which shared the vision of the evil eye, reflected the entire Arcana Continent.

    One of the reasons why the Arcana continent was still holding up so far was because evil eyes only opened their eyes at night.

    If I let Gamigin go like this.

    A safe time zone would no longer exist on the Arcana Continent.

    Then, not only the Qinberg Machine Tower, the Iron Castle wouldnt be safe either.

    In that regard, this is great, Grandfel.

    Stormy period of adolescence.

    The only One in this world.

    Undaunted in front of anyone.

    My dark history had aplished one thing today.

    And.

    Akshan.

    In fact, I had already reached my limit.

    By the time Gamigin wasid t, I couldnt use any more magic or even lift a finger.

    !

    But Gamigin was steadily falling into hell.

    To be exact, he was being dragged away,

    The mes of hell, which would burn all demons, devoured Gamigin and began to pull him to hell.

    Gooo

    There were demon hunters among the hellfire.

    They were Akshans demon hunters who would continue their endless hunt even in hell, unlike me.

    But, if someone calls you, shouldnt you at least pretend to look at them?

    I was a little sad that they didnt even look at me, but that was just how Akshan was.

    Indeed, they were so unkind that it brought back memories of more than 10 years ago.

    However.

    Ill leave the rest to you.

    That was why I could trust them.

    For Akshan to be gone, they had to be broken.

    I know they would rather drown with pride than give in.

    Crush!

    Gamigin sank between the cracks.

    The hellfire was slowly fading.

    The Gate of Hell was closing.

    When the exorcism was over, the frozen time finally passed.

    The frozen rupture began to copse properly.

    Im tired.

    It must be the reaction from unleashing so much mana that even the blessing of the World Tree couldnt handle it.

    Damn it, I felt like my body was going to copse at any minute.

    However, unlike Gamigin, who trembled at the sight of hellfire.

    I had been pretending to be fine and nonchnt since the beginning.

    I was really good at that one thing.

    That meant I still had the mental strength to take care of formalities

    Tap.

    I lightly brushed off the dust on my clothes.

    After adjusting my clothes, I straightened my back.

    Soon, my vision changed

    *

    Rupture clear.

    What was left for the yers was neither experience points nor loot, it was field experience.

    An experience that might be more precious than experience points or loot.

    At the moment of speaking, the yers, the Arcanains, appear from the rupture! Everyone looks safe!

    Amidst the crowds of people, the yers realized it once again.

    They had reallye back safely from that terrible rupture.

    But they couldnt be happy about it.

    Something kept bothering them.

    Hey, can I ask you one thing?

    ?

    Did you see the message? The one that appeared at the end.

    If youre talking about that, I also witnessed it.

    As expected, thats why you have that expression.

    The message appeared at the same time as the rupture was cleared.

    [The Demon King,  appears.]

    The appearance message was clear even in the light of the rupture.

    yers knew about appearance messages better than anyone else.

    From the days when Arcana was a game until now.

    Lives depended on appearance messages.

    If you see it, you have to run away if possible, right?

    In short, it was a warning.

    A monster higher than the rmended level appeared in the area, so it was a signal to run away quickly. Thanks to this, some yers breathed a sigh of relief.

    Thats right! Its useless because rupture has just cleared.

    But their relief soon turned into doubt.

    It was because the Arcanains expressions were unusual.

    No, it wasnt just the Arcanains.

    The Great Alliance, too.

    The three guild masters knew about the n.

    Nam Taemin opened his mouth.

    Everything Hoyeol-ssi said was correct. Looking at the appearance message, it is clear that a high-ranking demon king has been resurrected. By sacrificing the demons we defeated.

    What happens next?

    It will go ording to n.

    Fuck that n.

    Leonie was not against the n.

    Because if she was the only one opposing it, the oue was obvious.

    But she was determined.

    If the king appeared before her eyes.

    She wouldnt just stay still.

    Clench

    Hisagi grabbed his spear.

    But we didnt even have a chance.

    Leonie and Hisagi werent the only ones who thought like that.

    Everyone, including Nam Taemin and Harkon, felt the same way.

    Even the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Damn it.

    Grit.

    Lakid gritted his teeth.

    He knew about the n because he heard it from Kitch.

    Not only Hoyeol entered the rupture alone, but he was also going to hunt that high-ranking demon king all by himself?

    To put it simply, wouldnt that mean that their great employer would just act cool by himself again?

    This is not enough to pay off the debt.

    Lakid was a regr viewer of the moving picture, TV.

    Thanks to that, he witnessed the entire incident of the day he was defeated by Elsidore.

    He looked back a few times and realized.

    Even if he fought thousands of times, he couldnt defeat the big-eared guy.

    And.

    Even considering this Lakids ransom, thats not enough!

    If his employer, Hoyeol, hadnt shown up, he would have died or been crippled for life. So, he tried to quicklyplete his assigned duties and join Hoyeol.

    n?

    Hed never seen anything like that in his life anyway.

    I definitely heard the sound of horses hooves

    But the moment something was about to start.

    He got kicked out of the rupture.

    Lakid asked his partner, Alkali.

    Old man, let me ask you one thing.

    What is it?

    Is our leader different from me?

    Are you talking about looks?

    The old man had gone senile and was talking nonsense

    If only it wasnt for the old mans potions!

    Lakid suppressed his anger and asked again.

    Thats not it, I am asking if youll get the ability to avoid bouncing out of the rupture once you reach the Commander-In-Chiefs level.

    Well, I dont know because Ive never had such a conversation with Sir Hoyeol. So this is just the old mans guess No one, not even Sir Hoyeol, can resist the rupture.

    What makes you think that?

    Kuku, do you think you can resist something like that?

    Something like that?

    Lakid thought of the rupture.

    Then he nodded straight away.

    That thing is so fickle. It threw us out to this other world and moved a city as big as Frost in an instant.

    Yeah, no matter how great your magic was or no matter how much mana you had, resisting it would be impossible. But, even if he nodded with conviction, the question remained.

    Lakid scratched hisplicated head.

    Then, how will our Commander-in-Chief catch the high-ranking demon king?

    Tsk.

    Even though he couldnt understand it properly.

    He had too many questions.

    He didnt even realize.

    If I knew, I wouldnt be here worrying like this.

    The moment Alkali wrinkled his eyebrows.

    There was an update from the adventurers.

    Wait, they said thest rupture is cleared.

    Wheres thest rupture?

    20th Throne!

    !!

    20th Throne was the rupture entered by Sir Hoyeol!

    Those who knew about the n couldnt help but swallow their dry saliva.

    The rupture was cleared, which meant one of two things.

    The n was a sess or a failure.

    .

    .

    .

    A portal was manifested.

    [20th Throne].

    Those who gathered at the location where that rupture was created witnessed it.

    Hoyeol was standing upright as always.

    As expected, it was hard to guess anything from his appearance and expression.

    Marcelo exchanged nces with Harkon.

    Nod

    He nodded and walked towards Hoyeol.

    Then he asked Hoyeol, who still had his back turned.

    However.

    Sir Hoyeol, the n is?

    He spoke politely, but there was no answer.

    Due to Hoyeols nature of cing importance on formality, there was no way he wouldnt respond.

    So right away, he noticed.

    Marcelo!

    At Harkons call, Marcelo didnt hesitate.

    Great mana rumbled.

    Marcelo manifested a portal.

    .

    .

    .

    Mage Tower.

    Belliere opened her mouth.

    I think he just cked out.

    Sighs broke out everywhere.

    They didnt expect that he would ck out and copse.

    I was something they couldnt even imagine.

    Banglet muttered in a dull voice.

    I cant believe he stood upright until the end.

    Indeed.

    He fainted while standing upright.

    Tap

    Bensch poked Banglet in the side with his elbow.

    He grabbed Banglet and whispered quietly.

    Banglet, do you really have to act like amoner like that?

    Im sorry.

    I didnt mean to hear you say sorry! Think of the gazes watching. We are the senior mages of the Mage Tower. You must never lose your dignity.

    Sigh

    Of course, Benschs voice as he scolded him was also trembling unlike the usual.

    Really, it was a situation no one expected.

    Marcelo cleared up the situation.

    The fact that Sie Hoyeol overexerted himself to the point of cking out is clearly proof that he started the n. Of course, the consequences will not be known until Sir Hoyeol wakes up.

    Harkon said bitterly.

    Thats just like Sir Hoyeol.

    Nam Taemin, who had been silent, opened his mouth.

    I dont know if youre aware of this, but in our world, Hoyeol-ssi is a symbol of peace. If Hoyeol-ssi falters, the world will falter.

    Nam Taemin clenched his fist.

    He must have known that better than anyone else. Even though he cked out, he couldnt copse. He had no choice but to force himself to stand upright, pretending to be fine.

    Because of such consideration.

    Only those gathered here knew that Hoyeol had fallen.

    In other words, at this moment when Hoyeol copsed.

    The world was intoxicated with the sweet news of victory.

    Kitch swept up her long straight hair.

    Youre guilty of making me worry. My employer.

    Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    They were not great people that would visit someone at the hospital.

    So, the leader Kitch visited Mage Tower as a representative.

    By the way, Im also guilty of a lot of sins in the Mage Tower.

    As expected, the Mage Tower was a breathtaking space.

    She didnt have anyone close to her, and the people she knew

    At least Leonie was the only one who was on the same page as her at the meeting.

    Kitch nced at Leonie, who was standing next to her.

    But, our cute unnie, too

    She was in really bad condition.

    Because she was short, only the top of her head was visible.

    But her slumped shoulders conveyed her emotions.

    To be honest, Kitch didnt understand.

    No, shouldnt you be happy? That guy No, our Commander-in-Chief, isnt it great that he came back alive? Fainting is no big deal. I always pass out after drinking too much.

    Whatever the oue, this was a cheap price to pay.

    Kitch opened her mouth to set the heavy atmosphere.

    Isnt it more important for us to stay calm? Its good to worry about someone next to us, but I think it would be better to step aside.

    Belliere, who was watching Hoyeols condition, said.

    Thats right, when he wakes up, Ill let you know.

    I will go first to return the magic tool.

    Patter

    Bensch quickly exited the separate room, followed by the others.

    Finally, the moment Marcelo was about to take a step.

    Belliere called him.

    Chief Marcelo.

    I am listening, Senior Belliere.

    Im not sure about this, but I think I should tell you.

    ?

    Sss

    Only then did Bellieres magic disperse from Hoyeols body.

    Soon, Belliere continued in a confident voice.

    I think Chief Lee seeded in his n.

    How can Senior Belliere be so sure?

    I think the reason why Chief Lee copsed was rted to that.

    If thats the case Are you saying that Chief Lee didnt simply overexert himself and copse?

    Thanks to manifesting healing magic.

    Belliere, who examined Hoyeols body with magic, was able to feel it.

    Powerful energy was stirring near Hoyeols heart!

    If a powerful energy resided in a mages heart, it could only mean one thing.

    Bellieres eyes sparkled.

    I think Chief Lee defeated the high-ranking demon king as nned and grew as a mage!

    Indeed.

    Acircle that only a mage who had reached the state could have.

    It was clear that Hoyeol possessed it.

    *

    I opened my eyes.

    A message caught my attention.

    What was this strange message?

    [Your achievements resonate throughout time and space.]

    [The beings of space and time talk about your qualifications.]

    [Youve acquired the title, Transcendent.]

    Not the Arcana Continent, but time and space?

    What, Trascendeeeent?!

    It was a split-second moment when there was no time to react.

    Suddenly, I felt a heartbeat.

    nk!

    Wait, why does my heart make a nking sound?

 Chapter 177: Circle

    Chapter 177: Circle

    I realized the full story of the incident.

    You barely made it, sir!!

    I didnt sleep standing up, I was standing upright and fainted!

    Indeed, I could really feel the dark history dominating my body.

    It was shameful, but lets think positively.

    Still, Im d.

    Lets assume that I copsed and fell to the ground.

    Clink

    I put down my teacup and said calmly.

    I would have thrown away my clothes.

    Yes, my clothes naturally would have been disheveled.

    But the first thing that popped into my mind was my family.

    It would have been special news.

    If they had seen their son copse in the breaking news, my parents, especially Mrs. Choi, wouldnt have been able to sleep at night worrying about me. The same was true for my noonas.

    Even right now, they were worried, they just didnt show it.

    Every time I entered a rupture, they asked me how I was doing.

    In that regard, I am relieved

    nk

    The question is, what is this metallic sound?!

    Was there a problem with my heart?

    I wondered if they had reced it with an artificial heart.

    Oh, thats impossible.

    I was lying in bed unconscious for a few hours at most. Besides, I was in too good a condition to have any major physical problems.

    And most of all, I saw the message.

    [Your achievements resonate throughout time and space.]

    [The beings of space and time talk about your qualifications.]

    [Youve acquired the title, Transcendent.]

    I read it carefully.

    Then I checked the status window.

    For now, my level had risen by six levels to 550.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer, Noble, Transcendent]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 550]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 110 / Agility: 120 / Mana: 461 / Luck: 12 / Aesthetic: Medium

    [Point owned: 6]

    Where I got the experience points.

    It wasnt difficult to guess.

    It must be the experience points gained thanks to [Akshans Perseverence].

    They were demon hunters of hell who had hunted down three level-900 demons of the true name. I could go up six levels just by contributing to the activation of [Akshans Perseverence].

    I didnt do anything, but lets just be grateful for this.

    Therefore.

    What happened to the Demon King of the Fourth Throne, Gamigin?

    One thing was certain.

    Gamigin definitely fell into hell.

    So whether it was in Arcana Continent or reality.

    He would never show up again.

    But, strictly speaking, I wasnt the one hunting Gamigin.

    It was understandable that I didnt gain experience for that disposal.

    Tsk, I was reminded of the story of the sour grape<sup>[1]</sup>The story of the sour grape here is likely referring to the story of the Fox and the Grape. The story concerns a fox that tries to eat grapes from a vine but cannot reach them. Rather than admit defeat, he states they are undesirable. So the word sour grape is taken as an expression of wanting something but pretending not to want it because you cant have it. .

    It could have been unfair.

    The limit for leveling up in the Arcana system was 50 levels.

    Gamigin was a high-ranking demon king whose level I couldnt even guess.

    If I had caught him and only managed to rise up 50 levels, I might still be lying in bed kicking my nket out of resentment

    Oh, this damn formality.

    Of course, only internally.

    For that reason, I focused on the rewards acquired instead of experience points.

    It was my third title, so I should have gotten used to it.

    How was it so unfamiliar?

    The ce where my achievements resounded was not the Arcana Continent, but time and space?

    I didnt even know where it was, but the next message was even more shocking.

    The beings of time and space talk about my qualifications

    By qualification, was it referring to the title, the qualification of Transcendent?

    I didnt even know what time and space was, how should I know who were the beings of time and space?

    But I guessed it through my intuition.

    Just looking at this, they must be great people, right?

    Still, considering that I had acquired the title of Transcendent, it seemed the talks about me ended on a good note. I didnt know who they were, but I should probably be grateful.

    Before I could even finish thinking, I opened my mouth.

    Discussing my qualifications? Thats uneptable.

    Of course, regardless of what I thought.

    There was no way Grandfels noble pride would ept other peoples evaluations.

    I understand your stubbornness, but in this situation, lets move on, Grandfel.

    It was a title acquired by throwing a high-ranking demon king into hell.

    Wasnt it worth looking forward to?

    With reasonable expectations, I checked the effectiveness of the title.

    And I was shocked.

    [Transcendent: The effect is sealed because the conditions are not met.]

    I thought the bottomless jar had finally worked.

    *

    I stabilized until the next day and returned to my daily routine.

    Marcelo congratted me.

    Congrattions on reaching the level of the circle.

    Circle

    I had devoured a lot of books in the Mage Tower. How could I not know that concept? To put it simply, the circle was the ultimate state that all mages wanted to reach.

    The heart ring allows the cirction of mana to flow more quickly and urately. There is a significant difference in the efficiency of pure mana and the output of pure mana

    To give you an easy example, it was simple.

    Looking at Sir Hoyeol, I realize that Im not good enough.

    Indeed.

    Even Marcelo, the real chief of the Mage Tower, failed to form the circle.

    So I couldnt help but feel aware of it.

    nk

    I realized why I heard metallic sounds instead of my heartbeat.

    Lets skip the process and just look at the results.

    I was qualified as a Transcendent by aplishing an incredible feat of defeating a high-ranking demon king and because of that, I opened up the circle.

    However.

    I guess I cant have it easy by using tricks until the end.

    Level 550.

    Because the vessel was insufficient to be called a Transcendent, the heart ring and circle were not circting properly.

    Clink nk

    That was why I heard the loud sound of metal!

    Its not something to be celebrated.

    I couldnt even use the circle so I didnt want to be congratted.

    I said that calmly.

    Judging by the expression on his face, I could see that Marcelo misunderstood me again.

    Thats right. For Sir Hoyeol, even the circle is just a state to pass through.

    No, that kind of overestimation makes me grit my teeth and struggle!! I wanted to press my chest in frustration and let him hear the sound of my heart pounding.

    But how could this guys mouth tell the truth?

    Its more than a circle, its interesting.

    Your intention to change the subject is obvious, Grandfel.

    By the way.

    Regardless of whether it was a trick or something, the high-ranking demon king was thrown into hell.

    And yet the effect was sealed.

    Even if it was unfair, this wasnt right.

    I have to try to meet that condition somehow.

    It was not simply because ofck of level. If that were the case, it would havee up as a system message. Anyway, how was I supposed to find out the conditions?

    I wanted to hold onto the beings of space and time and ask them.

    First of all, should I go through the magic books?

    I felt like I could already hear my head creaking.

    As I was trying toe up with a method.

    Marcelo opened his mouth.

    As expected, I thought Sir Hoyeol would be able to see further into the future.

    What are you talking about?

    I couldnt solve the circle right away, so what future?

    But my face didnt reveal any questions.

    Marcelo continued.

    In the Mage Tower while the Tower Master is away. The only person who knows about the state beyond that is the Elder Mage Yugwid. If you want to talk about it

    Ah.

    Wait, I forgot.

    Like Akshan, I also had a sunbaenim at the Mage Tower, didnt I?

    *

    The roundtable meeting of the Mage Tower.

    Peculiarly, the mages of the Mage Tower were not the only ones who attended.

    The people who originally were supposed to gather in Yusras Golden Pce were gathered in the Crystal Hall.

    The reason was simple.

    He shouldnt overdo it.

    It was for Hoyeol, who had copsed.

    Hisagi nced at Nam Taemin with snake eyes.

    You seem too excited for that.

    Lets calm down.

    Nam Taemin didnt reply.

    Hisagis ss was magic spear holder<sup>[2]</sup>All this time Ive mistook Hisagis ss as sorcerer/magician. I am sorry for that. , and he was as good at magic as he was at hand-to-handbat.

    It meant that among the yers participating in the Holy War, Hisagi was also epted as an apprentice in the Mage Tower.

    I feel at home.

    He had been training under Harkon and improving his magic at the Mage Tower. That was cheating! Nam Taemin was envious. Thats why Nam Taemin gritted his teeth and ignored Hisagi.

    Well, its your first time, so you may feel dazzled. The view from Crystal Hall is certainly beautiful. Isnt that right, Leonie-ssi?

    She felt embarrassed and sat down, but why was he pretending to know her?

    Leonie kept her mouth shut because she didnt want to get involved.

    But Nam Taemin turned his head.

    As expected, you were thinking the same thing as me, right?

    Who was he again.

    Snake eyes, arent you really unlucky?

    The Great Alliance really didnt fit each other.

    When Leonie shook her head, Kitch spoke to her.

    It was boring to just sit and watch in the Mage Tower, the ce where she had so many sins.

    You three get along well, are you friends?

    ?

    Stare

    Ah, I shouldnt have butt in.

    She should have noticed that pouting mouth first.

    This girl was really a hedgehog, wasnt she?

    Kitch swallowed her sigh, thinking that the harsh response wasnt worth it.

    No, were on the same side though.

    But soon Leonies eyes rxed.

    Yeah, because it was all those two lumps fault.

    Leonie responded, losing her temper.

    Its just a business rtionship.

    Then, youre just like me!

    Are you Leader Kitch of the Shadow Mercenary Corps?

    Thats right, but whats with the polite address? Just call mefortably.

    Should I?

    No, she immediately used the informal speech?

    I am obviously older than you!!

    It was only then that Kitch remembered Leonies loud speaking habits.

    She shouldnt have asked Leonie to call herfortably.

    She regretted it a little, but it couldnt be helped.

    And more importantly

    Ill start the roundtable meeting.

    At the words of the Chief Mage Marcelo, silence descended.

    There was no more chatter.

    Kitch looked at the atmosphere of the Crystal Hall.

    Why so intense?

    Mage Tower.

    She heard rumors that they had strict discipline.

    But still.

    So many people were here.

    And yet she didnt hear any sounds other than breathing?

    Its so scary, seriously.

    This was also because of Hoyeol.

    To be precise, it was a change that happened because of Hoyeols formality.

    It was only natural that Kitch didnt know that.

    Does this mean theyre not the Mage Tower for no reason?

    The moment Kitch was once again amazed by the magnificence of the Mage Tower.

    Marcelo brought up the subject.

    We won the Battle for the Demon King. Its more than just a simple victory, we also achieved our intended goal. We seeded in ying the high-ranking demon king.

    When he dropped the calm deration of victory, the silence was broken.

    Only a few people knew about the n.

    Wait. High-ranking demon king?

    The appearance message of a demon king, was that real?

    I wasnt mistaken after all!

    But weve already defeated the demon kings?

    Whisper

    No matter how they thought about it, it didnt make any sense.

    The appearance message clearly popped up at the moment when the rupture was cleared and copsed.

    Who on earth could, in such a moment, defeat a high-ranking demon king who disyed an appearance message in a rmended level 800-900 rupture?

    Marcelo said as if to answer their question.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol aplished it as nned.

    !!!

    It was Lee Hoyeol?

    Everyone knew.

    He entered the [20th Throne] rupture alone.

    What kind of monsters appeared in that rupture.

    They had checked it through the update history.

    There were two monsters, one at level 900 and one at level 920. Dealing with them alone wouldnt be enough Are you saying that he even defeated a high-ranking demon king the moment the rupture was cleared?

    That was ridiculous.

    The yers at the Mage Tower were buzzing.

    Jibril snorted at their reaction.

    What doesnt make sense?

    Miss Jibril, they can hear you.

    What are they going to do if they heard it? Im a skilled mage, you know? Its because everyonecks faith.

    Was it because the footless horse gained wings and glided?

    Except for the yers, there was no agitation among the mages of the Mage Tower.

    But the uproar didntst long.

    By the way, for some reason. I dont see Chief Lee anywhere.

    ?

    At Jibrils words, Klee looked around the Crystal Hall.

    She had guessed it from the moment Chief Marcelo came up to the podium.

    But Hoyeol really wasnt anywhere in sight.

    It wasnt like him to not attend the meeting?

    Just as Klee tilted her head.

    And I have some news for you.

    Marcelo continued.

    That was something that no one expected.

    Also, for the time being, Chief Lee Hoyeol will step away from all chief duties and take a break. From now on, I will take care of all the tasks that Chief Lee Hoyeol was responsible for, including the towers exit.

    What?

    That Lee Hoyeol is taking a break?

    ..Hoyeol-ssi is?

    !!!

    They couldnt believe that he was taking a break.

    It was definitely unusual.

    .

    .

    .

    The top floor of the Mage Tower.

    nk

    Even at this moment when I just came out after having a conversation with Yugwid.

    My heart was creaking with the sound of metal.

    Thanks to that, it felt real.

    If I had to summarize Yugwids words in one line, it was simple.

    If I couldnt digest this power of transcendent, I would die.

    If I had to reduce that one line into one word, it would be zouhuorumo<sup>[3]</sup>Zouhuorumo, also known as qigong deviation, is a Chinese-culture concept traditionally used to indicate that something has gone wrong in spiritual or martial arts training. Source: Wiki. .

    Therefore, more than just making up my mind, I made a special decision.

    Sss

    I scribbled with a feather pen on the parchment.

    Leave of absence

    Applicant: Lee Hoyeol

    Affiliation: Head of State

    Position: Chief

    Sometimes you need time to reflect on yourself.

    That was great and all. But could you please not write down your self-talk in your reasons, Grandfel?<ul><li>1. The story of the sour grape here is likely referring to the story of the Fox and the Grape. The story concerns a fox that tries to eat grapes from a vine but cannot reach them. Rather than admit defeat, he states they are undesirable. So the word sour grape is taken as an expression of wanting something but pretending not to want it because you cant have it. </li><li>2. All this time Ive mistook Hisagis ss as sorcerer/magician. I am sorry for that. </li><li>3. Zouhuorumo, also known as qigong deviation, is a Chinese-culture concept traditionally used to indicate that something has gone wrong in spiritual or martial arts training. Source: Wiki. </li></ul>

 Chapter 178: Everything is ripe (1)

    Chapter 178: Everything is ripe (1)

    Come to think of it, it had been truly restless days.

    First, I started it with the sickening, infinitely repetitive ss quests. When I knocked down the great evil, the demon king appeared. When I knocked down the demon king, the demon worshippers appeared. When I took them down

    In the end, I ran all the way to the high-ranking demon king, Gamigin.

    I couldnt reveal my bottom line to the enemy.

    While filling the bottomless jar with water pumped from the well I dug.

    It seemed the holes werent tolerated from the ground up.

    Clink

    Early morning tea isnt bad either.

    9 a.m.

    Originally, it was the time to carry out my duties as the chief of the Mage Tower. Lets see, this was around the time I scrawled a rejection on Benschs towers exit application.

    Chirp

    The sound of birds chirping.

    Instead, I was looking out the window in the office of the Kingdom of Yusra and drinking tea. Because the annual leave, no, the leave of absence I submitted was passed without difficulty.

    How long had it been since I had a proper break?

    I just didnt show it.

    I couldnt.

    Let alone the whole day.

    I was confident that I would whine all week.

    Its been so hard!

    No, at the end of the day, if it werent for the [Blessing of the First World Tree], I could have died from overwork.

    Not only I had to deal with the reality.

    Since I got the [Evil Eyes Telescope], I even had to n while keeping the situation of the Arcana Continent in mind.

    But was there any way that this mouth could tolerate such cruelty?

    I will return to you soon.

    Dont talk cool, Grandfel.

    Now was not the time for posturing.

    Because even at this moment, the ring of the circle was tightening my heart.

    I remembered Yugwids words.

    Youve formed a circle. Its an achievement that makes me ashamed of myself, Chief Lee Hoyeol. Even if Chief Lee doesnt treat me like an elder, I dont even have the right to feel upset, do I?

    With a sad face, Yugwid spat out words full of resentment.

    As expected, the group of mages was scary!

    Still, Yugwid earnestly exined the circle.

    To put it simply, a circle is like a horses reins. If Chief Lee holds the ring and shakes it, your magic power will run wild like an angry horse.

    The magic of the mage who formed the circle,

    Overwhelmed the magic of the mage who couldnt form one.

    If I were to exin the magic power before and after forming a circle in numbers, there was a difference of ten times the minimum number.

    -But as with reins, handling the circle requires delicate control. As Chief Lee knows, circles are formed in the heart.

    Right.

    A certain level of ability was needed to handle the circle.

    I supposed it was quicker to feel it with my body than with words.

    I slowly raised my mana.

    Spin

    A magic sphere of light floated in the air.

    Since it was a basic magic that I had studied for a long time, I could easily skip the exploration and interference processes.

    I looked closely at the light

    As expected, there was no change in the output.

    nk

    Of course, I still didnt feel my heart tightening yet.

    [Transcendent: The effect is sealed because the conditions are not met.]

    Judging by the message, it seemed like the circle was formed but not working. In that case, should I be grateful that the effect of the title had been sealed?

    I didnt even have the qualification yet.

    If I held the ring of the circle and shook it

    Let alone fainting while standing up.

    I probably would have crossed the afterlife with a heart attack while standing upright.

    More than anything, this is news that will make the Tower Master happy. He often felt regretful. About the fact that there is no mage in the Mage Tower who can share magical insight with him.

    Yugwids words made me realize.

    The strongest armed group in the Arcana Continent, the Mage Tower.

    Even in the Mage Tower, there was only one mage who formed a circle, the Tower Master. So, it felt real. I really had skipped the intermediate step!

    So it made sense that I got a qigong deviation.

    If I managed my magic power properly, it would be simr to that of a skilled mage.

    Filled with that kind of magic, the ring was called a circle.

    Far from being reins that I could hold and shake, it inevitably became a heavy shackle.

    nk

    Its running wild without a break.

    But would this guys pride easily admit his own shorings?

    Pop

    Soon, the magic sphere scattered into the air.

    I talked calmly.

    Its been a long time since Ive handled such a rough wild horse.

    The wild horse was referring to the circle, wasnt it?

    Are you even using metaphors now, Grandfel?

    Theres a limit to shamelessness, seriously!

    I was shocked, but I was actually relieved.

    If I werepletely Lee Hoyeol.

    By now, wouldnt I have been trembling in all kinds of misery, saying I had an incurable disease? But thanks to our proud Grandfel. I was prepared early.

    I will personally subdue that wild nature.

    nk

    Qigong deviation.

    The power of the transcendent in my heart.

    I would struggle to make the circle mine!

    *

    Sneak

    Marcelos office.

    There were numerous books and letters piled up on the desk.

    Marcelo realized it once again.

    He hadnt noticed it because of his weakened body.

    He let out a smallugh.

    I was unknowingly indebted to you a lot.

    What kind of people were the mages?

    They were people who wanted to explore new things as if they were longing for truth. Naturally, they had a lot of questions about the ruptures and the world of adventurers.

    The number of the towers exit applications alone was hefty.

    As Sir Hoyeol said, everything is in ordance with the procedures

    He strictly scrutinized the purpose of the towers exit.

    As he inspected the applications, time passed by.

    Marcelo tilted his head.

    This situation

    Really, there must have been not enough time.

    Hoyeol was different from him, who stayed in the Mage Tower and managed only the Mage Tower.

    Yusra Kingdom, Frost, and even here in the world of adventurers.

    The weight of the burden that Hoyeol carried was difficult to imagine.

    He made a good decision at such a critical time.

    Now that he had formed a circle.

    Sir Hoyeol needed time to adjust to the circle.

    In that case, there was no better time than it was now.

    The Battle for the Demon King had returned to being nothing.

    In addition, the high-ranking demon king, Gamigin, had now fallen into hell.

    The activities of demons on the Arcana Continent had quietened down.

    It wasnt an illusion like the Demon Kings Castle rupture.

    Unlike back then, they were able to check on the Arcana Continent using the [Evil Eyes Telescope]. They witnessed the appearance of demons whose morale had been broken.

    I will do my best to fill Sir Hoyeols vacancy.

    As Marcelo muttered that, his feather pen ttered.

    Senior Bensch needs to work a little harder on the application.

    Fail.

    *

    The world was peaceful.

    However, there were heroes who cleared twelve ruptures without a single casualty. It was only natural that heroic stories were heard from all over the ruptures.

    [The Knights of Lionheart defeated the named monsters!]

    [About the senior mages and the strength of the Mage Tower.]

    [The strongest shield, the Pdins of the Goddess Church.]

    [The small group of elite, the final boss, Shadow Mercenary Corps.]

    Arcanains, who actively participated in the Holy War, received a lot of attention. They had demonstrated their overwhelming power in front of numerous yers and camera lenses.

    Kuhaha!

    Golden Calf Tavern.

    Augh that no one missed was heard.

    Lakid opened his second bottle in broad daylight.

    The final boss. I dont know exactly what it means, but being a boss is a good thing, right? The world finally recognizes this Lakids worth!

    His defeat to Elsidore still felt bitter, but

    Well, his employer said he would take care of that.

    Lakid didnt have to worry,

    Rather, he wanted to enjoy this moment.

    Now, lets see the uproar.

    Lakid pressed the remote with his clunky fingers.

    Beep

    The picture immediately began to move.

    Now, its time for the ax of this body that ughtered demons to shine.

    However

    No matter how long he waited and how many bottles of alcohol he emptied, Lakids picture didnt appear. They were just talking about the same person all day.

    His employer, Lee Hoyeol!

    Hmm.

    Considering the help he got with Elsidore

    It was enough to stab at his remaining conscience for resenting Hoyeol.

    However, it was unfair to just say that and move on.

    In the end, Lakid only drank alcohol one after another.

    Bang!

    What the hell, you have so much to say about him that youre talking about him all day?!

    Even though Lakid couldnt understand, the yers who were holding their breath in the bar could understand. Since the first moment his existence was revealed, Hoyeol didnt hide his actions.

    When it got really bad, the paparazzi even followed him around, didnt they?

    They were called parazzi.

    There was a time when some notorious yers followed Hoyeol to get information.

    No one is perfect in the world. Thats certain. I will definitely reveal the truth. I drooled thinking that if I just revealed it, I would be sitting on a cushion of money.

    Of course, not long after that.

    She kept her mouth shut and disappeared.

    Hoyeols life was literally like a treadmill.

    The Mage Tower, the rupture, the Mage Tower, Yusra Kingdom

    He didnt break away from his routine.

    Was he really a human being with desires?

    Hoyeol repeated his routine regrly to a doubtful degree. The final push was when Baek Yiseol, the guildmaster of Shinwa, approached Hoyeol.

    How many times in a row was it? She got rejected 10 times in a row? Anyhow, after seeing that face-m, even the parazzi didnt dare to point a camera towards Lee Hoyeol.

    While repeating that routine.

    Lee Hoyeol cleared countless ruptures.

    That kind of Lee Hoyeol put down his burden and took a break.

    It was only natural that public attention was focused on his first vacation.

    The yermunity is already in an uproar! There is a spection that he might have received some kind of huge quest!!

    .

    .

    .

    Since I had more free time, the amount of time I spent surfing the Inte increased.

    Is this something that goes against pride?

    Not at all.

    Even if its urgent, you cant neglect oddity.

    At this point, isnt this a rationalization that goes beyond pride?

    I had my doubts, but it was not a pride that I could resist by tackling it.

    More importantly.

    Why are you so interested in my vacation?

    The news about my leave of absence was announced at the roundtable through Marcelo.

    I had expected it to be known to the world through the yers.

    So I had prepared myself, but it exceeded my expectations.

    Their interest was quite burdensome.

    Isnt it a world quest? Involving the high-ranking demon king?

    Honestly, is it only a world quest? I expect it to be a main quest

    What is a main quest?

    Does the main quest exist in the first ce?

    Actually, I dont know either

    Its just aggro;;

    What kind of misunderstanding are you all thinking?

    I did aplish a greater feat than sessfullypleting the world quest.

    Then, what happened next?

    I couldnt even digest the reward properly!

    It wasnt something grand, it was something simr to closed-off training.

    They have a poor imagination.

    What is poor is your conscience, Grandfel.

    Please, lets stop talking nonsense.

    Especially at this moment, it was even more embarrassing.

    I shifted my gaze, hoping desperately.

    The reason why I said it was embarrassing was right in front of me.

    The first day of submitting a leave of absence.

    I was not in a location of a world quest or a main quest.

    I was in the Yusra Kingdom.

    To be exact, I was standing upright in the garden of the Yusra Kingdoms annex room.

    An unshakable posture.

    Correct arm angles.

    I used a watering can across the garden in a very formal manner.

    I spoke convincingly.

    There are many ways to tame them.

    Right.

    The guy who had been struggling was still struggling.

    How many wells had I dug so far?

    Shouldnt I do everything I could even if it turned out a waste?

    How to grow elixir herbs.

    Qigong deviation.

    If I couldnt ovee it with bi-herbs.

    How about using the elixir made of bi-herbs?

 Chapter 179: Everything Is ripe (2)

    Chapter 179: Everything Is ripe (2)

    Bi-herb.

    Bi-herbs that were fully ripened were called elixir.

    Naturally, the value of the elixir was unimaginable.

    No, it would be right to say that it was impossible to measure.

    In the first ce, the elixir had never been exhibited on Arcana or any auction house.

    Since ancient times, high-ranking people had devoted all their energy to preserving their own bodies.

    ording to books on bi-herbs, kings and nobles had been frantically looking for elixirs since the days of the ancient kingdom.

    The person who is known to take the most elixirs is Urus of the Iron Arm. Born as a weakling by nature, he took an elixir to survive and then realized its true value

    Later, he traded his vast county territory for elixirs.

    ording to the old story, he eventually became a wandering fallen aristocrat

    There was a moral lesson in every old story.

    I nodded my head as I read that passage.

    This was why drug addiction was dangerous.

    But I never thought I would be the one coveting such an elixir!

    The reason why I needed elixirs was simple.

    I recalled the effects of bi-herbs.

    No matter how precious the bi-herb is, the stat increase can only do so much.

    It was the same with the four-colored mistletoe I acquired in [Predators Swamp] where I signed a contract with Haiel. However, the effect of the elixir didnt stop at that level.

    That kind of change doesnt happen just because your stats increase by a few points. Never.

    It was impossible so I could be certain.

    I had solid evidence, didnt I?

    Regardless of whether the stats increased or not.

    I had the daily overwhelming physical training ss quest.

    Urus upheaval was inexplicable both at that time and at the time of writing this book. The man who didnt even have the grip to hold the sword properly smashed the gate of the capital city with his fist

    Was it because of that?

    At the end of the book it was written:

    It is said that most of the bi-herbs that had been rooted and grown for a long time to be called elixirs have already disappeared from the Arcana Continent around the time of the ancient kingdom

    Anyway if it worked well for your body.

    It was too good to be true.

    But who am I?

    I was the owner of the [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    I had knowledge of all nts in the Arcana Continent. So, the knowledge of the precious elixir also existed in my head!

    Indeed.

    What I was watering now was the bi-herb nts that had the potential to grow into elixirs.

    Someone would ask.

    Isnt just the bi-herb alone hard to find?

    Where did you get those bi-herbs from?

    I would answer with confidence.

    I am good at being pathetic.

    [Map That Connects All Things]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: You can find out the location of something that someone secretly hid, someone lost, or something hidden somewhere. You can also teleport to the location of that object just once.

    However, when the teleportation effect is activated, all effects are lost immediately.]

    [Description: A magic tool with infinite possibilities depending on how you use it.]

    In order to save Marcelos life, I had no choice but to teleport to the Arcana Continent.

    Unlike Grandfel, who had pure integrity and wasnt concerned about material things.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, could not give up my material greed.

    Just like the [Hexagram Brooch], I knew in advance the location of the items that could possibly be usefulter.

    An elixir. Its meaningless to me.

    I remembered muttering something like that, but

    You did a good job putting up with Grandfels interference, Hoyeol.

    This pathetess might save me.

    Thanks to the [Pentagram of Pure Kowledge], I was able to distinguish between elixirs that would be medicine or poison for me. In this way, there were two elixirs I selected.

    Eternal snowflower.

    Scorching sunflower.

    The circle was the state of mages.

    Naturally, in order to activate the circle, I had to elevate my poor magic abilities.

    There were many ways to do that. I took the easiest shortcut.

    The other ways are too difficult for me.

    How could I do something that even Marcelo couldnt do?

    Even if I could do it, it would take a lot of fo time.

    I politely refused to hear this heartbeat for that long.

    Eternal snowflower increases ice magic affinity.

    Having the exact opposite nature.

    Scorching sunflower increases fire magic affinity.

    I was nning on taking two precious elixirs.

    No, I had to.

    Otherwise, I would die from side effects.

    As you could see from the Ursus anecdote.

    The elixirs had considerable potential.

    What if I took all those elixirs?

    Naturally, my body wouldnt be able to ept it.

    Urus fainted after taking the first elixir. He woke up a full monthter. Even that was thanks to the fact that his naturally weak body didnt conflict with the medicinal effects of the elixir.

    Someone must have had questioned it.

    If the elixirs were so effective.

    Shouldnt all the people who took the elixir have their names written down in history?

    The reason that didnt happen was so simple.

    Because most people who took the elixir died from the side effects!

    Neither cold nor heat can affect me.

    This was the formality that prohibited wearing short sleeves in the middle of summer.

    Or wearing padding in the middle of winter.

    But this is not just a matter of coldness or heat. Grandfel.

    Even if you just consume it, you will suffer from side effects.

    nk

    I even had the shackles of the circle attached to my heart.

    So there was only one way.

    Take the eternal snowflower and the scorching sunflower at the same time. Neutralizing the effect was the only way to increase magical abilities without suffering side effects.

    Stter

    I had set a goal to consume two precious elixirs.

    What I was doing now was just watering the garden with a watering can.

    Someone might think I was growing a lettuce or something.

    Even so, this wasnt just a vegetable garden.

    Here is the research project you requested!

    Skilled mage, Klee.

    Indeed, as epted by Grandfel.

    Klees How to grow bi-herb had made a lot of progress in a short period of time.

    Healing magic maintains the optimal environment for bi-herb medicine to grow Thats an interesting idea. Regardless of the efficiency of mana, it deserves praise.

    Bi-herbal nts grew in difficult environments.

    If I were to exin it using the Arcana system

    It took debuff unless in a specific environment.

    Klees development method focused on eliminating the debuffs, not on adapting to the environment.

    Of course, it takes a ridiculous amount of mana.

    Healing magic already consumed an incredible amount of mana.

    For that kind of healing magic to be manifested in nts?

    That was the reason why Klees research hadnt been able to work.

    But I didnt care about that.

    What I believed in

    No, I didnt even just believe in it.

    It had room to improve.

    So, I nted a lot of bi-herbs nts in the garden.

    They would grow into eternal snowflowers and scorching sunflowers.

    If I sprinkled them with water containing Haiels blessing

    Wouldnt it be okay to look forward to it a little?

    In that case, I had to go to a rupture tomorrow.

    So that I could meet with Haiel.

    I talked leisurely.

    Its refreshing.

    Water droplets fell on the bi-herb nts.

    Growing a garden must seem very peaceful from other peoples perspective. However, this was the beginning of the vacation that I couldnt enjoy at all

    Indeed, there is no work of art greater than nature.

    Likewise, I couldnt enjoy this guys self-talk.

    *

    Why did Hoyeol suddenly take a break?

    Its definitely because of a quest.

    Yoon Jongjin raised his voice for the first time in a while.

    In the [Count Ascuras Citadel] rupture where Lee Hoyeol first revealed his presence to the world.

    Yoon Jongjin had been the one who watched Hoyeols first move.

    That damn Lee Hoyeol! Lee Hoyeol, who wandered around in the snowy mountains of Siberia without a single padding! Would such a poisonous man suddenly stop all his activities and take a break? It doesnt make any sense!

    Get out of the way.

    My patience is at its limit.

    His chilly voice was still vivid in Yoon Jongjins ears.

    In response to Yoon Jongjins strong argument, Hyun Yongseok eventually raised the white g.

    So, you mean youll be waiting at the portal of the tower?

    Thats right. To perform the quest, he has to enter the rupture anyway. The yers will capture that image, and Ill just jump into the portal!

    Yeah, so be it. Its nice to see you motivated.

    Hyun Yongseok looked uninterested

    Yoon Jongjin wanted to give Hyun Yongseok a blow.

    Today Arcana.

    As its main camera director, he had a feeling.

    Yoon Jongjin said to Writer Kim who rushed to the set.

    Im good at reading peoples faces. My aunt is a shaman, so maybe thats why I have that supernatural skill. Our Hoyeol has a face of not being able topletely rest.

    So, how fierce must have her face looked that she got dragged into this?

    Writer Kim had a lot to say, but she held back.

    Then she roughly agreed.

    Whisper.

    In that regard, Producer Yongs face is very

    The moment Yoon Jongjin continued to chat.

    Writer Kim, who was looking into her smartphone, was shocked.

    Then she suddenly got up from her seat.

    Director, camera! Bring your camera!

    H-Here ites! I knew it!

    Yoon Jongjin hurriedly packed his equipment.

    He folded the tripod and diligently followed Writer Kim.

    Anywhere was wee except for Russia.

    So which rupture is it?

    Rupture? Its not a rupture.

    Huh? Its not a rupture?

    Its the Yusra Kingdom.

    Ah, so that was how it was!

    It was a quest that started in the Yusra Kingdom.

    It was highly possible.

    Wasnt the Yusra Kingdom an ancient kingdom?

    If it got tangled up, the quest would be endless.

    However, the moment Writer Kim shoved a smartphone to Yoon Jongjins face.

    W-What is this? Isnt this photoshopped?!

    Yoon Jongjins face-reading theory.

    It was cruelly broken.

    In the photo on the screen.

    With a dignified posture as always.

    Hoyeol was tending the flower garden.

    Yoon Jongjin made a dejected expression.

    No, thats not how his face read at all.

    Director, stop face-reading people and turn on the camera!

    Camera? You want to film this?

    Sk

    Writer Kim put on her sses and her eyes sparkled.

    Writer Kim also had a feeling.

    The image of Lee Hoyeol tending the flower garden. There will definitely be a demand for that too. Its refreshing! Above all, if you dont want to hear harsh words from Producer Yong

    Ah.

    He didnt have time to agonize.

    Hadnt he already raised his voice?

    Yoon Jongjin immediately started running holding the tripod.

    Its in the annex of the Golden Pce, right? Ill be there first!

    .

    .

    .

    In the end, Writer Kims intuition was correct.

    [Viewer rating: 21.7%]

    The appearance of Hoyeol leisurely tending to his flower garden.

    It was a sight that no one had ever witnessed.

    At the same time, it caused a small stir.

    How exhausted he must be that he suddenly grows flowers?

    - Lets stop bothering him

    But what kind of flower is that???

    Stop wondering about that, too!!

    Lee Hoyeol.

    Maybe he truly simply wanted to rest.

    As that public opinion became the main focus, Hoyeols actions so far began toe into the spotlight again.

    It was a killer schedule;;;

    Think about Lee Hoyeols level

    Hes at least level 900

    Achieving that level means that he was continuously doing something even when we couldnt see it, right? Im a yer too, but I really respect him

    Of course, the world wasnt just filled with people living with pride.

    As someone said.

    If there is light, there is also a shadow.

    There were people who saw the same thing but had different thoughts.

    The Yusra Kingdom which was covered in the darkness, the Golden Pce.

    Two shadows were buried in the darkness.

    Skill, [Stealth] activated.

    Two shadows whispered in secret.

    That bastard Kinber opted out? Really?

    Supernova, Kinber.

    They had worked with other yers several times, but there was no other yer who was as confident and as brutal as he was. Above all, Kinber didnt shy away from his job.

    His face turned white.

    Kinbers face turned pale? Did you exin it properly?

    Im not an idiot, would I have misrepresented the job? I exined it clearly. Its not about killing or attacking anyone. Were just sneaking in.

    It wasnt about sneaking into the Golden Pce where the guards were all alert, but it was just about pulling up some roots of flowers in the garden.

    Who would dare?

    How could they rob Hoyeols flower garden?

    But as long as they made it work.

    No yers in the underworld would doubt their courage.

    Its an opportunity to raise our value.

    The two yers infiltrated the Golden Pces annex for that purpose.

    But why did Kinber reject it?

    Considering Kinbers [Stealth] skill proficiency, no one would be able to find him in this darkness.

    However, as soon as Lee Hoyeols name was mentioned, Kinber left as if he had heard something he shouldnt hear.

    Well, enough about that cowardly bastard.

    Anyway, it seemed that Lee Hoyeol didnt think there would be people who would open his flower garden.

    There were no guards in sight.

    As expected, they did well finding it.

    Anyway, he seemed to cherish them, didnt he?

    Could it be a valuable item?

    Hmm, how precious it could be?

    Sk

    The moment the two shadows approached the garden.

    Plop

    !!

    In an instant, they had goosebumps all over their body.

    Eyes shining brightly in the dark.

    A message appeared before the eyes of the two men.

    [Fear urs.]

    [Skill, Stealth is canceled.]

    Not only the extreme fear made them forcibly cancel their stealth.

    Clink!

    It even made them drop their weapons to the ground.

    Soon, a huge presence appeared from the darkness.

    Recognizing its identity, the faces of the two men distorted mercilessly.

    What the hell?

    The existence of a legendparable to that of the dragon.

    A monster that single-handedly destroyed Lakid, a member of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    The elf was guarding Lee Hoyeols flower garden?!

 Chapter 180: Everything Is ripe (3)

    Chapter 180: Everything Is ripe (3)

    Elf.

    Elsidore didnt move.

    To be exact, he couldnt.

    Because he couldnt go against the [Hierarchy of Blessing].

    Elsidore radiated his murderous intent as if venting his anger.

    U-Uaaa!

    His heart wanted to ughter the two squirming bugs, but his body didnt listen. He could only watch in silence as they cried and took a step back.

    I-I will nevere near you again!!

    I-If you could spare me just once!!

    Hiiiek!

    After a while, silence came.

    They shed tears and eventually ended up crawling on all fours with runny noses.

    It was only after the two bugs were extinguished that the surroundings became calm.

    Nevertheless, Elsidore couldnt live an easy life.

    Why was an elf like him.

    Why was he being manipted by humans and suffering this kind of humiliation?

    You want me to grow flowers like this?

    I will definitely kill you, Lee Hoyeol.

    Elsidore went beyondining and cursed in his mind.

    However, despite his determination, mana flowed from his body.

    Since he was not a human, his mana exceeded the level of a human.

    Twinkle

    The bi-herbs that absorbed Elsidores magic showed off their refreshing presence even in the darkness.

    Elsidore recalled Hoyeols voice.

    Theres a saying in this world.

    ?

    -Those who dont work, dont eat.

    !

    Since the day Elsidore fell into the reality.

    He couldnt leave Golden Pces annex.

    But had he been receiving harsh treatment?

    If someone asked, he couldnt just nod his head.

    I will grant you limited freedom.

    He could go anywhere in the Yusra Kingdom.

    However, causing harm to others was strictly prohibited.

    Naturally, Elsidore was not really free.

    Even when he looked around outside, all he could see was trash-like humans.

    The fact that he couldnt kill them was frustrating.

    A meal, you said.

    Elsidore locked himself in the annex and pondered.

    How to escape this [Hierarchy of Blessing] situation?

    But no matter how much he racked his brain, he couldnte up with a solution.

    Damn you, Mother.

    This was the blessing of the World Tree, which gave them the power of eternal life.

    Furthermore, Elsidore came to realize.

    Shouldnt there be a limit to favoritism?

    The blessing of the Great Mother was only for one human being.

    It resided in Hoyeol.

    After being caught by such a man, it was safe to say that he no longer had the option to run away.

    However.

    Who did you say is running away?

    Until he got his blessing back.

    Elsidore had no intention of drawing back.

    Therefore, he couldnt ignore Hoyeols words.

    Hoyeol definitely had said this.

    Why dont you take it if you want?

    Take it if you can.

    Like how I was chosen by the World Tree, you too must prove your pride in front of the World Tree.

    Elsidores concerns were inevitably directed to the word pride.

    In the meantime, Hoyeol had beening to visit.

    And now.

    If you dont work, you cant eat?

    Indeed.

    Elsidore was paying for his meal now.

    No one in the Golden Pce ate for free, and Elsidore was no exception.

    Elsidore looked at the flowers in the garden.

    Sisley, thend of the elves, was full of beautiful flowers and grass.

    It couldnt bepared to anything like this.

    He couldnt believe he was tending to such flowers.

    Hn.

    It was so trivial and ridiculous that he snorted.

    He felt like he had won against Hoyeol for the first time.

    Soon, Elsidore recited in a solemn tone.

    However, this humiliation will be over once I regain my pride.

    It was a solemn deration.

    Thanks to this, Elsidore imbued magic into the garden with a lighter heart.

    Shining magic and recovery magic illuminated the garden of bi-herbs throughout the night

    *

    Even a slug had a talent for rolling<sup>[1]</sup>Even a slug has a talent for rolling = Even people who seem to have no ability have one thing they are good at. .

    I entrusted Elsidore with managing the flower garden.

    Actually, in Lee Hoyeols mind.

    I wanted to use Elsidore a little bit more vigorously.

    Some people almost died from hardship, but he was disgustingly eating and ying around.

    Should I just let him participate in the battle against the demon kings?

    I seriously thought about it.

    Well, as long as the [Hierarchy of Blessing] existed.

    Elsidore couldnt do any nonsense.

    The strongest force.

    Including me.

    From the Yusra Kingdom to the entire Mage Tower, no one was confident that they were stronger than Elsidore. Well, it might be a different case for the Tower Master who was floating in the mana sphere

    But could Grandfels pride approve of my cunning n?

    Too bad.

    The battle for the demon king was also part of the Holy War.

    There were conditions to participate in the Holy War.

    It was about proving your pride.

    I have no intention of giving the honor of participating in the Holy War to someone who doesnt realize their pride.

    Participating in a quest full of hardships like the Holy War was not an honor!

    Really.

    I think I finally understand why I always have such a hard time, Grandfel.

    [Oasis in the Yurihara Desert]

    [Rmended level: Lv.150]

    [Copse rate: 0.7%]

    As I entered the portal.

    My vision changed in an instant.

    The rupture was formed next to the sea.

    Thanks to this, it looked like a sandy beach floating on the sea.

    It was such a great spectacle.

    If I were being honest, I would also have issued a leave of absence.

    I wanted to take off my jacket and shirt and enjoy a sunbath.

    Haiel.

    Vacation my ass.

    Contrary to how rxed I looked on the outside.

    My heart was creaking, no, it was rumbling.

    Soon, Haiel appeared.

    I, Haiel, have answered your call.

    You always look overly elegant, Haiel.

    I spoke with Haiel, who lifted the bottom hem of her clothes in both hands and bowed her head politely.

    First, we should start with the situation on the Arcana Continent.

    There was no movement of the force units.

    Of course.

    The demons who participated in the Battle for the Demon King were the ones who were powerful enough to take over the throne. Now that such strong demons had disappeared from the Arcana Continent.

    The only remaining forces would be the existing demon kings.

    Have they finally known their ce?

    The reason why the activities of demon kings had quietened down?

    Since they were the demon kings, they probably knew better than anyone else.

    What kind of being was the high-ranking demon king.

    An evil so different that you couldntmunicate with it usingnguage.

    Gamigin of the fourth throne had been thrown into hell.

    Gamigins eyes looked just like the evil eyes.

    Maybe the demon kings shared his vision.

    In that case, it definitely made sense.

    -Be afraid. Akshan is back.

    Akshan is back.

    I had clearly dered it in front of Gamigin.

    Wait a minute, I didnt think much about it at the time.

    Now that I thought about it, my mouth did a good job.

    I guess the bluff worked?

    Now that the Gate of Hell was closed.

    There were no Akshan or demon hunters on the Arcana Continent.

    But I was the only one who knew that, right?

    Besides, if they were the demon kings, they must have remembered.

    The fact that I had died on the Arcana Continent.

    Shall we change our perspective?

    The demons must be really afraid.

    I died without leaving a body behind,

    Then I appeared leading the demon hunters who had been annihted in the Holy War.

    It was like dering that Akshan itself hade back, right?

    Haiel bowed her head once more.

    I, Haiel, apologize for not being able to join you on that journey.

    Haiel, who always overestimated me, even reacted like this.

    Iron Castle.

    I could guess the dwarves reaction without having to ask.

    Seeing the scared demons, the atmosphere there must have felt like a festival.

    Of course, contrary to my overwhelming feelings, I spoke as usual.

    It is not a journey, a hardship, or an ordeal. Its just a breeze passing by. So hold your head up high, Haiel.

    !

    I was just indebted to my sunbaenims, I should tell her the truth.

    What do you mean by a breeze?

    Your ability to wrap it up in a grand way is improving day by day, Grandfel.

    You have nothing to be sorry about, Haiel.

    This is the moment when your abilities are needed.

    Even back when she was just a nameless low-level spirit, Haiels {nature} abilities were quite effective. It was difficult even for me to guess its effect now that her status had been raised to that of a unique spirit.

    This was true even in London.

    I thought it was just a brilliant Aquariu oak tree on the outside, but it had a vitality recovery effect. So, in order to grow bi-herb nts into elixir

    Maybe its not just a pipe dream.

    As long as it seeded.

    Wouldnt this be a greater achievement than turning a rock into gold?

    Considering the effectiveness and rarity of elixirs reported in books

    Not just [unique], it would be at the level of [epic].

    Its an infinite cultivation of epic-grade items!

    For a moment, I was filled with a golden dream.

    I wiped my thoughts out of my head before this mouth could snuff out the candle.

    Yeah.

    I know without you telling me, Grandfel.

    I couldnt pursue a material life because of his integrity.

    Im d you still need my ability.

    You dont have to be so happy, Haiel.

    I might continue to need it in the future.

    Soon, Haiels blessing came to the oasis.

    Good.

    Moving the blessed water out of the rupture was not really difficult.

    Because magic existed, not skill.

    Lets see, if you cast the Space Expansion spell on a suitable water bottle like I was doing now

    Sss

    As you can see, water was constantly being sucked into the water bottle.

    Anyway, I couldnt really call this a proper water bottle.

    At least, use this tea-time item.

    An item that was essential for tea time, a teapot.

    I took a moment to scoop up the water from the oasis in an old-fashioned way.

    This should be enough.

    As I put the teapot in the inventory.

    Haiel handed over something.

    And I have regained another sense of pride.

    Youve regained your pride?

    Just listening to it made me feel tired!

    My heart pounded.

    Looking closely, I saw that it was the remains of the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    Yes, level is important, of course.

    As you could tell just by looking at the fact that I entered a level-150 rupture.

    Currently, it was difficult for me to level up through standard rupture strategies.

    It might be a different case if there were a lot of demon-type monsters.

    Now that the demons activities had slowed down.

    It would be hard to expect a level-up even in the next regr update rupture. In that regard, the experience umted in the Qirnberg Machine Tower was more than just rain in a drought.

    I wish you peace. My lord.

    After an overly loyal greeting, Haiel returned to the Arcana Continent. I also immediately exited the rupture and manifested a portal leading to the Yusra Kingdom.

    I learned from experience.

    The remains of the machine tower consumed quite a bit of mana, considering that it was using reversal magic.

    Instead of wearing a circle, I was in a state of being shackled. I needed to manifest reversal magic in a rxed state as much as possible.

    Clink

    I realize that the sun has set.

    Youre saying that tea is delicious in a grand way.

    Anyway.

    There is nothing that can give you peace of mind more than the green tea bag, Grandfel.

    I slowly raised my mana.

    Goo

    Once again, I felt thankful for the title system.

    If the circle wasnt sealed by the effect of [Trascendent].

    It wouldnt be possible to manifest magic like I did now.

    This was why prior learning was useless.

    Whir

    Cogwheels that were messing together began to turn.

    The mana stone regained its light once again.

    A massive amount of energy radiated from the machine device.

    This was already the second time.

    Nevertheless, it was so powerful that it was hard to get used to it!

    It was so powerful my hair fluttered around without mercy and the neatly arranged desk became disorganized.

    To put it in Grandfels terms.

    Yeah.

    The pride of the machine tower began to seep into my body.

    A message appeared dizzyingly.

    [Youve acquired the experience umted in the decisive battle weapon, Qirnberg Machine Tower.]

    [Youve acquired the experience umted in the decisive battle weapon, Qirnberg Machine Tower.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.].

    Would I be able to reach the 50-level limit again this time?

    I wouldnt know until I opened the status window.

    But before that.

    I had to check something first.

    I must witness the end of the Qirnberg Machine Tower, a member of Akshan.

    [Youve acquired the memories umted in the Qirnberg Machine Tower.]

    Soon, the memory of the machine tower unfolded before my eyes.

    !

    But it was strange.

    I had a 10-year gap.

    Just like how the Dredsen vige I witnessed in myst memory was unfamiliar.

    I wasnt familiar with most of the cities and viges of Arcana either.

    At this moment, the scenery that appeared before my eyes was strangely familiar.

    The magnificent wall.

    The pattern of fluttering gs.

    Even the lonely mans face on the castle wall.

    It was all so familiar that I felt a sense of deja vu.

    I soon realized why.

    I see, are you also thirsty for the throne?

    So, that was what happened.

    The demons werent the only ones who had a battle.

    The Empire.

    Capital city, Antonium.

    A de of treason was aimed at the neck of the man on the castle wall, the Emperor.

    At that moment, a message appeared in front of my eyes.

    [Main quest: Warring States Period]

    !<ul><li>1. Even a slug has a talent for rolling = Even people who seem to have no ability have one thing they are good at. </li></ul>

 Chapter 181: They are all unqualified

    Chapter 181: They are all unqualified

    [Main quest: Warring States Period]

    a time of upheaval.

    Is it simple power that it is header for?

    Is it the emperors ipetence?

    Or is it a fate that cant be resisted?

    The continents powerful people covet the throne.

    Your choice will create a new flow.

    The capital city, Antonium.

    Thest bastion of the Empire didnt fall. Despite suffering unprecedented damage, they didnt give in to the demons. It was truly a desperate struggle.

    Stop! Put your life on the line!

    When the wall copses, everything is over!

    I will block them even if it will kill me!

    Did heaven take pity on that desperate struggle?

    Is that true? The demons are gone!

    The forces of the demons that raged throughout the Empire were destroyed overnight.

    It wasnt just them. Even the king of the demons, the demon king. Unlike before, they had withdrawn their movement.

    Clip-clop

    A scouting party thoroughly scouted the area around Antonium.

    They couldnt believe it even when they saw it with their own eyes.

    W-What kind of reconciliation is this?

    Just like the news said, the demons were really gone.

    Without even leaving a trace.

    It was as if they were scared of something.

    You go back and tell His Majesty this news!

    Everyone in Antonium, including the Emperor, was relieved.

    Thank goodness, we were about to run out of food.

    I dont know what scheme theyre hiding, but

    Lets stop being pessimistic. We dont have a choice, do we? All we can do is not let our guard down and take advantage of this opportunity.

    Yes, youre right.

    They thought they finally had a chance to take a deep breath.

    But they overlooked one thing.

    Demons became stronger through negative energy.

    How did demons appear?

    Even after appearing on the Arcana Continent.

    They got stronger day by day.

    Where did their source of that powere from?

    Rumble

    Soldiers were flocking towards Antonium.

    They werent demons or the reinforcement army.

    Your Majesty! Duke Ymir is leading the soldiers!!

    Marquis Cassano has rebelled against the Empire!

    The feudal lords on the east of the Empire have dered an alliance!

    They were rebels trying to topple the Empire.

    The Emperor made his way to the walls of Antonium.

    He looked at the people who surrounded him.

    A bitter smile hung over his face.

    I was foolishly mistaken.

    These were the people who hadnt responded to the telepathy of the imperial mage or the carrier pigeon. Foolishly, he thought they had been defeated by the demons.

    He med himself day and night for not being able to protect them.

    However.

    You guys were glowering at me since the beginning.

    The Emperors mouth formed a wry smile.

    Its not a position to be envious of.

    A crown that looked like it would crush you to death by its weight.

    They wanted to step up and carry it?

    If the position of emperor was something that could be handed over.

    He would be willing to hand it over.

    Whoosh

    The Emperor gently closed his eyes as the wind blew.

    The smell carried by the wind had changed.

    There was no burnt smell of the smell of blood anymore.

    Really, if everything is over.

    Really, if the demons disappeared from the continent.

    If his burdens disappeared and the people of the Empire didnt groan in pain.

    He would be willing to give up the emperors seat.

    The Emperor made up his mind.

    I dont think such an ending would be bad.

    He was so tired he couldnt hold on any longer.

    The Emperor opened his eyes and recited.

    So please dont me me too much if we meet again, Harkon. The debt I owe you so far is too much for me to pay off.

    Thud

    With the Emperors empty words.

    The field of the Qirnberg Machine Towers vision shifted.

    Toward the numerous forces that surrounded Antonium.

    Our alliancests until the moment we topple Antonium and bring down the Emperor. From then on, dont trust anyones words, Duke.

    Up until the demons evaporated overnight.

    The Arcana Continent had been groaning in pain.

    However, the people gathered showed no sign of fatigue.

    It was only natural.

    The people who gathered here didnt confront the demons.

    While turning a blind eye to the people groaning in pain.

    They had been keeping themselves locked in the castle as if they were dead to save their energy for today.

    The continent wants a new emperor!

    Emperor! Your ipetence has turned the continent into this state.

    This is a revolution, not a rebellion!

    Boom

    Its only purpose was to hunt demons.

    The machine tower was incapable of distinguishing between right from wrong.

    It just stored the scenery of Antonium in its memory device.

    Boom

    The moment the Qirnberg Machine Tower was about to take a step.

    A man stood in front of him.

    Dark blue hair.

    Bright blue eyes.

    And more than that, the sword force.

    The man, who appeared to be a young man, opened his mouth.

    Is this the machine that goes around doing useless things?

    Sk

    Then, without hesitation, he pointed his sword at the machine tower.

    It was so blue that you could feel the cold energy just by looking at it.

    The brightness was so clear that it was blinding. It was so intense that it was clearly visible in broad daylight, even to the eyes of those who werent aware of the sword force.

    In short, it was a sword force and so much more.

    There was a buzz around.

    Thats Sir Shegwin!

    Sword Saint, Shegwin.

    The only Grand Sword Master on the continent.

    At the same time, he was a transcendent.

    But Sir Shegwin, why are you aiming your sword at the Qirnberg Machine Tower?

    Is it because the demons have be less active?

    Is it because its value has faded? No, even so, you dont have to point a sword at it, do you? Besides, the demon kings are still huddled in the Arcana Continent

    Amidst pouring concerns.

    Shegwin nastily twisted the corner of his mouth.

    I hate the racket.

    Swoosh!

    Then he wielded his sword without hesitation.

    Shegwins sword cut through the air.

    Goo!

    Then the Quinberg Machine Tower began to fall down.

    It was cut in two.

    It copsed disastrously, spilling out countless cogs as if it was blood.

    It was an unrealistic sight.

    Gulp!

    Antoniums transcendent power turned Shegwin into an enemy.

    Even those who came in solidarity with him were astonished.

    But the machine tower was neither rmed nor agitated.

    In itsst moment.

    What the machine tower stored in its memory device was just Shegwins words.

    Is this the machine that goes around doing useless things?

    The demons natural enemy.

    A demon hunter who saw the demons extinguished.

    A decisive weapon that carried on Akshans pride.

    There must be a reason why he called the demon hunting a useless activity. It hoped thest demon hunter could see through Shegwins inner thoughts

    Thud!

    .

    .

    .

    I looked at the messages that appeared one after another.

    [Quest: Useless Act]

    Shegwin regarded the demon hunt as useless.

    Talk to Shegwin,

    Get to know the truth of his actions.

    Encounter Shegwin (In Progress)

    All right, lets think rationally.

    Regardless of the content, I was prepared.

    Like I said, I had experienced it, didnt I?

    Akshans tradition.

    I had expected to take over and carry out the quest left behind by another demon hunter.

    But what is this scale?!

    First of all, there wasnt just one quest.

    [Main quest: Warring States Period]

    No, why did the main quest appear all of a sudden?

    Grandfel.

    I couldnt help but resent this big mouth.

    What you said really bes true!

    If I conceded a hundred times and was in good condition, I probably would have weed it.

    The main quest.

    Unlike the world quests, there was no relevant information about it to the point that even yers were divided on whether or not it existed.

    Even so.

    Is this a story that even those who explore the glimpse of creation do not know?

    You still exaggerate even in this situation, Grandfel.

    To put it inly, AAU didnt have any specific information about the main quest. But the system never lied.

    Besides, it was usible, wasnt it?

    Its romantic, something that every yer would embrace once in a while.

    If it was a quest that allowed you to be the emperor of an empire.

    Indeed, it was worth being called the main quest.

    But as I said, the problem was my condition.

    I couldnt afford to care about it right now, so what was the point of having this quest!!

    Main quest?

    Akshans quest?

    It was all good.

    But before that, the first thing I had to do was release the effect of the nking circle, [Transcendent]. Yes, Grandfel. It means that you must follow the procedures that you value so much.

    I had heard it clearly.

    Its useless to hunt demons.

    Sword Saint.

    At the same time, the continents only Grand Sword Master, Shegwin.

    I, too, smelled something unpleasant when I saw Shegwins appearance left behind by the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    I wondered if it had something to do with the demons.

    Well, I hope it was just paranoia.

    Anyway, in order to carry out Akshans quest, I had to encounter Shegwin.

    Now that the [map] had lost its effectiveness, the only way to meet Shegwin was to rely on the coincidence of the ruptures. If we happened to meet by chance

    First of all, we cant avoid a collision.

    Would Grandfel just let him go?

    Shegwin smashed the machine tower that had been intact.

    For Grandfel, this was no different from destroying hisrade.

    So I recited coldly.

    I will strictly hold you ountable for your frivolous action.

    So I had even more reasons.

    I had to solve the circle somehow.

    As a fellow transcendent, I had to match his level so that we could exchange words.

    But at this moment.

    Above all else, I had a different thought.

    Antonium.

    In the castle walls, the Emperor had a bitter expression on his face.

    The right-hand man of the Emperor was Harkon.

    If Harkon finds out about this

    Harkon would do anything to protect the Emperor.

    He would move to save Antonium.

    So what would happen to the [main quest]?

    I looked at the quest goal.

    Take over Antonium. (Select)

    Defend Antonium. (Select)

    Like the [battlefield quest], the quest goal was to choose a faction.

    I measured the strength of both sides with a cool head.

    In a siege, the attacking side basically had the advantage.

    Moreover, Antonium didnt copse despite the attacks of countless demons. Antonium was gradually reaching its limit and the number of besieged forces was also significant.

    Besides, I had checked it with my own eyes.

    The Sword Saint Shegwins overwhelming power!

    You have to know to truly be able to see.

    Perhaps because I had also reached the level of sword force.

    I could see how outrageous Shegwins swordsmanship was.

    The Qirnberg Machine Tower has great durability.

    [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    Thanks to this item, I knew all the minerals that the Qirnberg Machine Tower was made of.

    No matter how great the walls of the capital city were, they couldnt bepared to the minerals that made up the machine tower.

    He cut down the machine tower like he was cutting tofu.

    Stronger than Harkon.

    It was a level that couldnt be ovee by the current me.

    So, from a yers perspective.

    The Empire and the Emperor had no chance of victory.

    Even if Harkon angrily joined, the result wouldnt change.

    So if I chose to defend.

    I would fail the main quest miserably.

    However.

    I cant fathom how you feel, Sir Harkon.

    I.

    Grandfel.

    Since when did I make rational decisions?

    Yes, it all depended on pride.

    The heavy pride in my heart was speaking.

    But one thing seems certain.

    I recited while thinking it over.

    Every single one of them, without exception.

    They were going to overthrow the emperor and be the new emperor?

    Those bastards.

    Didnt they just hide and stay still until the demons ravaged the continent?

    I could concede a hundred times and consider it an influence from when Arcana was just a game.

    Like the Mage Tower whose hands got tied up because it had too much power.

    But even if I tried to understand, I couldnt.

    In the end, the Mage Tower broke its contradiction and changed.

    Besides.

    As if fighting the great evil and the demon kings werent bad enough, did you think I confronted the high-ranking demon king because I wanted to die!?

    They arepletely unqualified.

    So this was another mutual agreement.

    Shegwin, you are no different.

    This was the mutual agreement between the pride of Grandfel.

    And the injustice that I, Lee Hoyeol, felt.

    So, I didnt hesitate.

    My vision began to flicker.

    Take over Antonium. (Fail)

    Defend Antonium. (In Progress)

    Sword Saint?

    The only Grand Sword Master on the continent?

    His alias was definitely grandiose.

    But when it came to aliases, I didnt lose.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    Ray of Light in the Darkness.

    And Evil Dragon Hunter too!

    Damn it, saying it with my own mouth makes me feel even more ashamed.

    But besides the aliases, I had nothing to bow down to, right?

    Yes, because like Shegwin, I was also a [Transcendent].

    Even if the effect was half-qualified and sealed, anyway.

    So all I had to do was simple.

    Creak

    I got up from my seat and looked out the office window.

    I have to grow the elixirs.

    *

    The annex.

    Elsidore opened the door to the annex and strolled through the Golden Pce. His destination was, of course, the garden. The employees of the Golden Pce whispered when they saw Elsidore.

    He looks happy, doesnt he?

    Hush, watch what you say! Im afraid hell hear you.

    I thought so too, isnt it amazing?

    After being confined in the annex of the Golden Pce.

    Elsidores face was always sullen.

    So much so that the elfs appearance that looked like a sculpture faded.

    Elsidore always had a murderous look in his eyes.

    But, well, he was smiling in the annex, too!

    Elsidores face had changed.

    Why was that?

    There was only one reason they could think of.

    Its after he stopped by the garden, right?

    Indeed.

    Elsidore changed after he started managing Hoyeols flower garden.

    The employees made a fuss.

    As expected, just like the legend says, elves are friendly to nature!

    Could it be that the sudden construction of the flower garden in the annex was for the elf? Dont you think that could be it? Hes not the type of person to do that!

    He seems cold but hes actually very thoughtful.

    Prick

    Elfs big ears twitched.

    What, that bastard was being considerate?

    How could the bastard who put him in this situation was being considerate?

    Elsidore sharpened his teeth.

    I will definitely kill him.

    However, the effect of [Hierarchy of Blessing] was still active.

    Despite his determination, Elsidore had no choice but to take care of the flower garden with sincerity.

    Thats funny.

    Why did Elsidor regain his smile?

    It was simple.

    Because Elsidore was actually sneering.

    He pretended to be great but this is all he could do.

    He couldnt believe he was going to the trouble of watering a flower garden like this. How trivial. It was trivial befitting of a bug. Elsidore was regaining his self-esteem by contemting Hoyeol in the flower garden.

    It really is a pointless effort.

    Day after day.

    What difference will it make if I water it?

    And after day.

    I want to show Sisleys flower garden to that cheeky brat.

    Fufufu.

    Elsodres expression was getting brighter day by day.

    Exactly four dayster.

    Elsidores face turned pale as he entered the flower garden.

    ?

    In the past few days, he couldnt look closely because he was so busyughing, swearing, and enjoying taking behind Hoyeols back. The flowers in the flower garden had grown iparablyrger than before.

    Elsidore murmured.

    How?

    In just four days.

    Those insignificant flowers.

    They exuded big, splendid deep energy.

    Even more than Sisleys flowers that had lived for eternity.

 Chapter 182: Thump

    Chapter 182: Thump

    The home of the elves, Sisley.

    Sisleys nature was untouched by time.

    Only elves lived in Sisley. In the days when they still had the Blessing of the World Tree, the elves were wless beings that didnt need anything. Because of this, Sisleys flowers, trees, and fruits always gave off a strong scent.

    Its so great that you cant see it in the uncivilized continent.

    He wasnt bragging about Sisley for nothing.

    Therefore, Elsidore couldnt easily ept the situation.

    Only four days.

    How could these insignificant flowers.

    How could they exude a simr energy as Sisleys flowers, which had lived for nearly eternity?

    Elsidores expression suddenly darkened.

    What did he do?

    Lee Hoyeol.

    All he did was sprinkle water on the flowers in an arrogant manner.

    It couldnt be because of that cheeky human.

    If Elsidore had to point out one more reason

    No famous painting canpare to your colors.

    He used to talk to the flowers.

    At that time, Elsidore thought he was just doing a crazy thing.

    Elsidore was stunned.

    Could it be there was a reason for all of that?

    Whatever the reason.

    Elsidores face was gradually bing distorted.

    Like this, he couldnt boast about Sisley anymore.

    The moment the pride that he was barely able to put together started cracking again.

    He heard a voice behind his back.

    Elsidore.

    !

    It was the voice of the cheeky human.

    Tap tap

    Silence.

    Elsidore kept his mouth shut for now.

    Since he couldnt say anything good, it was better for him to just shut up.

    Yes or no.

    The humiliation of being forced to answer was disgraceful.

    What do you think?

    When he didnt answer, Hoyeol spoke to the flowers.

    Thank you for growing up well.

    Then he turned his head again and looked at Elsidore.

    Thanks to your care, it has paid off.

    ?

    What did he just say?

    Was it because of his care that they grew up like this?

    Elsidore thought seriously.

    Taking the blessing away wasnt enough.

    Did Mother really take his hearing away as well?

    But he didnt hear it wrong.

    Hoyeol really said it.

    I know youve worked hard, Elsidore.

    He would stay in the garden tonight.

    Elsidore returned to the annex after Hoyeol said that.

    As always, he had to nervously close the door.

    Thump.

    Elsidore, who was lost in thought, couldnt.

    What hard work had he done?

    Puzzled, Elsinore looked back to the past four days.

    Iughed at them for being ridiculous, for being insignificant

    He boasted that they were iparably inferior to Sisley.

    All he did was being obnoxious

    Elsidore, who was agonizing, was shocked.

    No way.

    Was Hoyeol talking about his magic circle?

    Mana and magic circle were separate things.

    Even if Elsidore was an elf born with vast magic power. It was impossible for him to interpret magic circles by humans. So it was inevitable that he got mistaken.

    Simply because of the light in the garden?

    It was a high-level healing magic circle that consumed a lot of mana.

    For Elsidore, it was basic magic, just like light.

    The mana consumed was just like a drop in the ocean.

    Is that so?

    Did he y a big role?

    Well, he did get rid of those pesky bugs.

    Soon, Elsidores face returned to its original state.

    The bridge of his nose was raised again.

    Well, its not something that humans can do.

    Guarding a garden all night was easy.

    Unlike weak humans, elves didnt need sleep.

    They didnt get distracted by drowsiness or fatigue.

    Elsidore smiled.

    But he knows how to be grateful.

    If he was really thankful.

    He should hand over that pride next time.

    Then Elsidore would be able to get his blessing back from Mother.

    Thump thump

    Elsidorey down in bed with excitement.

    Remember, I am the only one who can protect the garden.

    Perhaps because he had a crooked personality.

    His resolution was seriously out of order

    *

    Early morning.

    Yusra Kingdom.

    I was still awake.

    I had been talking in a solemn voice since dawn.

    I will not forget your sacrifices.

    Dont spit out those lines pretending to be cool, Grandfel.

    Its not a line you can say just because you cut a few roots of bi-herbs!

    Indeed.

    After sending Elsidore out to the annex room, I looked through the field of bi-herbs. The purpose was to select elixirs from the abundantly growing bi-herbs.

    Elixir.

    Considering its effect that had been passed down like a legend.

    It was a precious item that could only be graded as [epic].

    In fact, if you didnt have the eye for it, it would be difficult to pick the elixir out of the bi-herbs.

    To begin with, bi-herbs were treated as weeds among yers.

    They werent being recognized for their proper value.

    However, that case didnt apply to me, who had acquired knowledge about all nts on the Arcana Continent.

    As you could see, I came back to the office with both hands full of bi-herbs that could be called elixirs!

    What would I have done without Haiel?

    With the water imbued with the blessing of the unique spirit Haiel.

    It was worth spraying the watering can in an upright posture.

    No, it wasnt just worth it.

    This was an unexpected harvest.

    I thought I would be lucky to just get one.

    There were three eternal snowflowers giving off a cold energy.

    In contrast, there were two sunflowers that felt hot.

    Five precious elixirs, which were said to havepletely disappeared from the Arcana Continent, were ced on the desk in the office.

    But it wasnt all a struggle.

    If I had just believed in Haiels blessings, this harvest would have been impossible.

    The cultivation method of the bi-herbs must also have yed a big role.

    As expected, the constant struggle was worth it.

    Andstly.

    I hope you too realize the value of hard work.

    Elsidore, who had a knack for rolling.

    I was good at using him.

    They said that Elsidore had regained his smile.

    Yeah, how impressed he must be?

    I felt like I had done something good, too.

    I feel like I am being overly kind.

    Since the results were good, I would be lenient just this time.

    I dont have time to resent him.

    Time on the Arcana Continent was several times faster than in reality.

    Even at this moment, Antonium must be suffering from an attack.

    I picked up the elixir straight away.

    There were many ways to ingest elixir.

    But more important than that was the state of the body that would ept the effects.

    Honestly, its burdensome.

    Two elixirs with opposite effects.

    I would consume it at the same time to neutralize the side effects.

    I had dered that confidently.

    But once the elixir was in my hand, it was impossible topletely erase my worries.

    The question is whether I can withstand the effects of the elixir.

    My pounding heart.

    And my meager vessel.

    I prepared as best as I could.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: Last Adventurer, Noble, Transcendent]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 595]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 112 / Agility: 124 / Mana: 467 / Luck: 12 / Aesthetic: Medium

    [Points owned: 45]

    I acquired the experience umted in the Qirberg Machine Tower.

    Thanks to that, I raised 45 levels.

    It was probably because the machine tower was destroyed in the middle.

    Theres one more thing that Shegwin should pay back.

    My precious experience points!

    Above all, the circle was a transcendence state for a mage.

    In order to unleash that ability, I had to broaden my capability as a mage. Even just a little bit would help. This time, I invested all of the level-up points I had acquired into mana.

    [Magic: 512]

    That was all I could prepare at this point.

    All I had to do left was to take the elixir.

    I just prayed that the side effects were too severe.

    As I said, there were many ways to ingest the elixir.

    It was not worth considering.

    The method that I, Grandfel, would choose was the usual.

    Drip

    Right.

    I took off the petals and put them on the teapot.

    It was tea time, to say the least.

    *

    Swish

    The sword of the brave lion cut through the air.

    His hair was soaked in sweat.

    Even his trained body screamed in protest.

    Swoosh

    The lion didnt let his body stay still even for a second.

    The reason he was overworking his body was simple.

    That was how he was able to cope.

    Grip

    Harkon clenched his sword harder.

    I had some impure suspicions.

    Smoke rose from the capital, Antonium.

    In the past, when he heard the news, Harkon had assumed the worst.

    Maybe, Antonium had already fallen.

    But it was a misjudgment.

    You have grown, Your Majesty.

    Swish

    Maybe he was overestimating himself.

    By thinking that His Majesty wouldnt be able to hold out without him.

    He might have sphemously underestimated his lord.

    As if reprimanding him, Antonium didnt copse.

    It withstood the attacks of numerous demons.

    Yes, now was the time when the Battle for the Demon King had gone back to nothing.

    It was a chance for the Empire to get back on its feet and fight back.

    Harkons eyes soon became heavy.

    I hope you know what youve done.

    They rebelled using the attacks of the demons as their excuse.

    They must have witnessed it when advancing toward Antonium.

    The people of the Empire groaning in pain.

    Nevertheless, they turned away from the people and went to Antonium.

    That meant they only looked at the crown and pulled the reins.

    It was Hoyeol who delivered the shocking news.

    As themander of the Knight Order of the Empire, I am ashamed of myself.

    The worlds of adventurers and Arcana were different.

    It was as if his world had fallen into the hands of evil. That meant that Sir Hoyeol, who had risked his life, burned his pride, and fought against the demons head-on, watched their disgrace.

    aang!

    Im so ashamed that I cant raise my head!

    Swoosh!

    The fierce wind of the sword seemed to speak of Harkons feelings.

    Clench

    His teeth automatically clenched.

    How can you, Sir Hoyeol?

    Even he felt like hed get sick of human pettiness.

    Even though Hoyeol had watched their absolute ugliness.

    How could he?

    Will you trust me?

    How could he say that?

    As themander of the Knight Order of the Empire, Harkon had seen many strong people.

    Child of Lightning, Witch of the Southern Sea, Urus, Warrior of Sunrise

    And he couldnt leave out Sword Saint, Shegwin who had besieged Antonium.

    Yeah.

    With his insight, he couldnt guess their power.

    Therefore, he couldnt directlypare Hoyeol and their superiority.

    However.

    Sir Hoyeol is different from them.

    Was it because they had reached a very high level?

    The powerful people on the continent looked down on everything.

    But Hoyeol was different.

    The figure of Hoyeol in Frost was still clearly engraved in Harkons memory.

    The noble figure of him recovering the bodies of the people even in the face of the demon king.

    For Sir Hoyeol, everyones life is equally precious.

    Harkon asked himself a question.

    Can I equalize the life of my lord with the life of a third party?

    The answer was, of course, I cant.

    However, there was no suchpromise for Hoyeol.

    Harkon had witnessed it in the Battle for the Demon King.

    We wont have a single sacrifice.

    Hoyeol made his wordse true.

    But Harkon knew.

    In the end, it was Hoyeol who made the impossiblee true.

    He entered the rupture alone and faced the high-ranking demon king alone.

    He seeded in his reckless n.

    Harkon opened his mouth.

    But Sir Hoyeol didnt include himself.

    Harkon couldnt forget.

    The sight of Hoyeol fainting while standing that day.

    He recalled the words of Nam Taemin, an adventurer.

    I dont know if youre aware of this, but in our world, Hoyeol-ssi is a symbol of peace. If Hoyeol-ssi falters, the world will falter.

    For the sake of the world.

    Even though he cked out, he had no choice but to stand upright.

    However, everyone, including Harkon himself, realized it that day.

    Sir Hoyeol just didnt express it.

    Do you know, Sir Hoyeol?

    After Sir Hoyeol decided to take a break.

    Everyone, including him, didnt rest for a single moment.

    In order to share the heavy burden of the pride he carried.

    So Harkon made up his mind.

    Now that youve said that, I will believe in Sir Hoyeol as always.

    He believed Hoyeol would take him to his masters side.

    All he could do was sh the sword against the sword and block Shegwin. He didnt know how well an old man like him could perform against the Sword Saint, but

    Goo

    Harkons sword shone subtly.

    Ill stop him even if it means burning my life.

    Sir Hoyeol must have known.

    That at the crossroads of life and death, the sword aura deepened.

    From this moment onward, he would put his heart on the line every moment.

    The heart of a lion that didnt back down in front of anyone.

    *

    My pride wouldnt hide anything.

    I delivered the situation in Antonium to Harkon.

    Will you trust me?

    When I said that at the end.

    I felt like my eyes were going dark.

    No, really, was it true that I just had to get the form right!?

    I had no choice but to do so.

    Until then, I wasnt even able to dare. Now that the [map] had lost its effect, I didnt know how to ess the Arcana Continent.

    So at this point, I couldnt help but feel surprised.

    For Grandfel, the feeling of humility doesnt exist. If hes underestimated, he can prove himself to them. Because hes the one who ends up making the overestimation a reality.

    As if making those wordse true.

    The overestimation of me became a reality.

    I slowly opened my eyes.

    How long had they been closed?

    Only the teacup fell to the ground and shattered.

    It was really telling what kind of pain Grandfel suffered.

    But it wasnt all a struggle.

    Among the countless messages that appeared.

    I listened to it right away.

    Thump!

    My heartbeat.

    [The effect of the title, Transcendent is activated.]Author''s Thoughts

    Hi, everyone, there are only 4 chapters this week. I just went back from a trip and overeat.

 Chapter 183: Debut

    Chapter 183: Debut

    Time to enjoy a cup of tea.

    This would either take a long time or a short time.

    I had too much going on.

    Its hard to maintain formality, really.

    I had overlooked it.

    Grandfels love for tea time!

    Drinking terrible tea mixed in was impossible in Grandfels dictionary. I had no choice but to drink a cup of tea brewed with snowflowers and burning sunflowers one by one.

    And then the pain began.

    [The effect of the elixir, Eternal Snow Flower is activated.]

    [Ice attribute affinity increases significantly.]

    [Ice magic power increases significantly.]

    [Status abnormality, chill ur.]

    I was prepared, but it was more than I imagined.

    The cold wind of Siberia?

    The fierce cold of Hokkaido?

    This was a level of chill that couldnt bepared to that.

    If I had topare it with something, I would have to mention Senios ice magic.

    It was enough to make me reconsider.

    Shiver.

    But I spoke brazenly.

    The cold is nice.

    Bullshit, someone is freezing here!

    I couldnt just freeze to death like this.

    I immediately steeped the scorching sunflower leaves and sipped it.

    And I regretted it once more.

    [The effect of the elixir, Scorching Sunflower, is activated.]

    [Fire attribute affinity increases significantly.]

    [Fire magic power increases significantly.]

    [Status abnormality, high fever urs.]

    It was perfect in my mind.

    Was it different in practice?

    I really felt like my body was going to break apart from the pain.

    Clink

    If it had been more extreme, I would have just lost consciousness and dropped the teacup on the floor.

    It was a side effect that I couldnt ovee even with formality.

    I realized that I really had done something crazy.

    But I didnt survive because I was strong.

    I was strong to be able to survive.

    In the end, I endured it and opened my eyes, so it was enough.

    I made such a fuss, that was unlike me.

    At this moment, I couldnt be happier with this big mouth.

    By the way, I realized it once again.

    The effect of [Blessing of the first World Tree]!

    [The blessing of the first World Tree rejects chills.]

    [The blessing of the first World Tree rejects high fever]

    Chills and high fever were also of their own nature.

    If it wasnt for the blessing of the World Tree.

    Before I could even get to the scorching sunflower.

    I would have been stuffed into a museum as the worlds first human being to freeze to death while drinking tea with a teacup in my mouth

    The warm buff wasnt enough to stop it.

    The same was true even after drinking both elixirs.

    Yes, it was true that the effect was neutralized.

    The problem was that it was neutralized in my body!

    [The blessing of the first World Tree rejects internal injury.]

    I felt like I saw an eerie message in my hazy consciousness.

    Anyway, I didnt wee Grandfels bluffing for no reason.

    [The effect of the title, Transcendent is activated.]

    A message floated below.

    Thump

    And most of all, I weed this heartbeat.

    I thought a lot about what I should check first.

    I raised my mana first.

    The mana that flowed out surrounded the broken teacup.

    Anyway, I cant stand seeing this mess.

    Crack

    I manifested reversal magic.

    The teacup, which fell to the floor and shattered, regained its original appearance.

    But, wait a minute.

    It looked simr, but it seemed different from before?

    It looked more expensive but I didnt know how it happened.

    Reversal magic was literally just a reversal.

    I just put it back to its original state.

    I didnt even add anything to the interference process.

    This was like a change that happened if the [aesthetic] stat was activated.

    There was only one thing I could guess.

    Its the effect of the circle.

    The elder mage, Yugwid, had said.

    There were ten times difference between the power of magic before and after forming a circle. I thought she was just talking about the power, but that didnt seem to be the case.

    Then, its versatility is no joke.

    I was amazed once again.

    Its not at the level transcendent for nothing.

    All right, lets check the exact effect.

    I soon opened the title in the status window.

    I confirmed the unlocked effect of [Transcendent].

    [Transcendent: Your transcendent state is enough for you to be called a transcendent]

    Somehow it felt familiar right from the first sentence.

    I wondered where I had seen it.

    It had the same tone as [Noble], didnt it?

    [Noble: Noble One, the Arcana Continent remembers you.]

    Could it be that, like Noble, I had to experience the effect by encountering it directly? I was worried. But that wasnt the case. The effect of the title of transcendent was not that short.

    [Transcendent: Your transcendent state is enough for you to be called a transcendent.  Current achievements reached: Circle (1,000% increase in all magic manifestations) / None / None / None]

    The fact that it wasnt short was a problem.

    Current achievements reached? Its not just the circle?

    Well, it was natural that there were many different states.

    The Arcana sses alone were countless.

    Sword and circle.

    I had reached the states of swordsmanship and mana.

    But checking it with my own eyes was different from knowing it from the system.

    It meant a lot to me, to Grandfel.

    Indeed, my path was the right one.

    My path.

    As many holes as possible.

    I dug so many wells.

    It wasnt in vain.

    With Grandfels personality, even if it was just to fill the nk space.

    I would never bezy.

    Now, I couldnt use tricks under the excuse of efficiency anymore.

    It was me who was dying because of Grandfels words!

    Lee Hoyeols life is really unlucky and harsh.

    But I had no intention of whining again.

    As you can see, the effect of the achievement was great.

    I continued.

    Its definitely difficult to call it an achievement just yet.

    Thanks to going between the crossroads of life and death.

    No, thanks to just dying once.

    Although I skipped the intermediate process, I passed the examination.

    It would be difficult to call it the level of a transcendent yet.

    Even Harkon had a clearer sword aura than I did.

    I have to be at Shegwins level at least.

    How many elixirs I would have to take in the future No, how much effort did it take to reach that point? I couldnt even guess it now.

    I spoke calmly.

    However, a sword without pride is weightless.

    Yeah, it was trulyforting.

    Being confident is great, Grandfel.

    Anyway, I checked thest message that appeared.

    Since I had confirmed the effect of the transcendent.

    I thought there wouldnt be any more surprises.

    You seem to overlook a lot of things these days, Hoyeol.

    [Youve acquired Transcendents unique skill, Social Gathering of Time and Space.]

    It had a title.

    It had a tremendous effect.

    It set specific goals.

    Now, it even had its own unique skill.

    It was too generous.

    So I was starting to doubt it.

    I checked the unique skill with full of doubt.

    Then I opened my mouth.

    I dont believe in coincidences.

    Really, I spoke shamelessly.

    Rather than waiting for a coincidence, I will move forward.

    *

    AAU South Korea Branch.

    Click ck!

    Yoon Sookyum continuously tapped the keyboard.

    Sung Hyunjoon, who was watching, sneaked in.

    He put a coffee on his seniors desk.

    When there was still no response, Sung Hyunjoon grabbed a passerby and whispered.

    Do you know what is going on with Yoon sunbae?

    Oh, Hyunjun, you took a leave of absence, didnt you?

    Yes, I returned today The atmosphere is different from usual.

    Lee Hoyeol had taken a leave of absence.

    That was an excellent excuse for office workers.

    Sung Hyunjoon also followed Hoyeol and used up his overdue leave of absence.

    He tried all sorts of things during his few days off.

    Wait, this posture seems to be wrong.

    He followed Hoyeols hobby of tending the flower garden by watering the flower pots, and he even got pped in the back by his mother who asked him how he could water a cactus like that.

    He returned to AAU with so many things to talk about.

    Yoon Sookyum had been in that state since morning.

    He was so focused that it felt awkward to talk to him.

    It seems he got contacted for the first time in a long time.

    He got contacted? By whom?

    By his teammates from Cosmo.

    Oh!

    As interests between countries became intertwined, AAU had fewer exchanges between branches.

    However, with theunch of the Yusra branch, exchanges between each branch became active like in the early days of the Cataclysm.

    Me and Sookyum too. Everyone cant help but get busy. Everyone must have felt indebted. To our Yusra branchs general manager.

    Yusra branchs general manager.

    It was Hoyeols position at AAU.

    I thought something mighte out if we gathered the information that was scattered due to the cut-off of AAU. Even if that didnt happen, our team also obtained some useful information. Well, its about the dragon

    Dragon?!

    No. Ill tell you thister when I make certain of it.

    Ah

    Anyway, Hyunjoon, work hard.

    Saying that, the man passed by Sung Hyunjoon.

    Ah, yes! Good luck, sunbaenim!

    Sung Hyunjoon sat quietly.

    He waited for Yoon Sookyum to take his hands off the keyboard.

    And an hourter.

    ck!

    When the opportunity finally came, he quickly opened his mouth.

    Sunbae, heres a coffee next to you!

    Coffee? Ah, thank you.

    By the way, what kind of meeting did you have?

    Sparkle.

    Yoon Sookyumughed at the look in Sung Hyunjoons eyes.

    Its not as great as youd expect.

    Is it a secret?

    No, its not a secret, its really nothing.

    Yoon Sookyum pointed his finger at the monitor.

    Blink

    The text being written caught his eye.

    A sigh came out of Sung Hyunjoons mouth.

    Wow, why didnt I think of this?!

    Ultra-high level yer content.

    That was the fate of all game developers.

    It reminded him of his time at Cosmo.

    Its the still same now, but every Thursday was a war, wasnt it?

    Yes, there was an uproar because the weekly updates were nothing special.

    We really had to grind our bones. In particr, the tenacity of our Korean gamers is truly How could they wrap up content that would take at least a month toplete in just one day?

    Back when Arcana was just a game.

    The speed at which yers consumed content was truly beyond imagination.

    Thanks to this, they recorded any ideas for ultra-high-level content during meetings. That was why Yoon Sookyum contacted team members from each branch.

    Are you looking for those ideas then?

    Yes, I thought it would be worth digging.

    Youre right, sunbae. The demon kings and dragons. It was all content that was still in the nning stage. It appeared in the rupture as if it had existed from the beginning.

    Likewise, the ultra-high-level content that remained only in ideas might already exist in the Arcana Continent.

    The reason we need that information right now.

    At that moment, Sung Hyunjoons eyes widened.

    Thats right, Ill deliver it to General Manager Lee Hoyeol.

    I dont know about other yers, but It might definitely be helpful to the General Manager! No, dont you think he might already know everything?

    Either way, Im going to try to scrape together as much as I can for now.

    As expected, it wasnt the atmosphere to talk about getting hit in the back after watering a cactus.

    Moreover, Sung Hyunjoon still had more questions to ask.

    Sunbae, can I ask you onest question?

    What is it? I was bored because there was no one to talk to, so Ill listen to you.

    Yes.

    Creak

    Sung Hyunjoon continued, dragging a chair.

    So, among the ideas youve collected, what information would be most helpful to the General Manager? The deep city you were typing just now? Or, the Hundred Thousand Caves in the Zero Mountains?

    Lets see.

    Yoon Sookyum stroked his chin.

    Its all important, but that kind of content wont help right now, right? No matter what it is, the information will be delivered only when the rupture rted to it appears.

    In that regard, if it existed.

    And if Hoyeol met the conditions.

    The content that could be useful right now was.

    Its probably [Stagnant Water<sup>[1]</sup>The word Stagnant Water here is also ng in the gamingmunity referring to people who yed a game for so long that they be an expert at it. Community].

    *

    It was more luxurious than Yusras Golden Pce.

    A space with a more unrealistic structure than the Mage Tower.

    At least on the Arcana Continent, such a ce didnt exist.

    Yes, this was the Social Gathering Time and Space.

    In thenguage of the other world, it was the [Stagnant Water Community].

    Only transcendents were allowed to enter.

    It was a space of consciousness.

    A social gathering ce allowed only to a very few people.

    ?

    It had been a long time since they felt an unfamiliar presence there.

    Everyone turned their attention to the ce where the presence was felt.

    Sword Saint Shegwin did the same.

    Soon, the presence grew closer and closer.

    With an unmistakable clear sound.

    Tap tap<ul><li>1. The word Stagnant Water here is also ng in the gamingmunity referring to people who yed a game for so long that they be an expert at it. </li></ul>

 Chapter 184: Lets skip the tea

    Chapter 184: Let''s skip the tea

    Social Gathering of Time and Space: Your consciousness enters the social field of time and space.

    If I had a normal ss.

    I would have grumbled what kind of skill effect this was.

    Not only it was unhospitable, but the effect was also difficult.

    A social gathering of time and space.

    But what was my ss?

    The ultimate in inhospitality, the demon hunter.

    In addition, I had prior knowledge acquired through experience.

    As an experienced person, I was able to guess to a certain extent.

    If its a matter of consciousness, it might be simr to an exorcism.

    Consciousness.

    When I thought of exorcism, there was nothing particrly difficult about it.

    Even the flow of time passed separately during the exorcism.

    If the exorcism is a consciousness that only demon hunters and demons can enterAre you saying that the social gathering of space and time is a consciousness that only the transcendents can enter?

    When I put it that way, my shoulders felt tense for no reason.

    I felt like I had be a VIP or something.

    At the same time, I couldnt help but feel surprised.

    Anyway, the words I said ended uping true.

    I had talked big to Harkon.

    Will you trust me?

    As I said, there was no way to solve it.

    However, now that I had learned [Social Gathering of Time and Space].

    I found the only option to make that statemente true.

    Social gathering of time and space.

    In that ce, there was a swordman who was a transcendent like me.

    I might end up meeting Shegwin.

    [Quest: Useless Act]

    Shegwin regarded the demon hunt as useless.

    Talk to Shegwin.

    Get to know the truth of his actions.

    Encounter Shegwin (In Progress)

    Of course, there was also the quest left by the Qinberg Machine Tower.

    Defend Antonium. (In Progress)

    Maybe I could also achieve the goal of the main quest.

    But there was too little information.

    More importantly, I knew that there would be rules so I couldnt move too hastily.

    Just like the exorcism, they must have some rules.

    The rule of exorcism was simple.

    The person with superior mental power dominated everything in consciousness.

    However, this was a consciousness that only the transcendents could enter.

    The rules probably wouldnt be that simple.

    I wanted to search the Inte if I could

    But would it have any relevant information?

    No social gathering is more important than work.

    Yeah, I knew it.

    I only submitted my leave of absence to the Mage Tower.

    Grandfel-nim was saying that the documents on the desk in the Yusra Kingdom office were a separate matter.

    I was shocked as I looked at the documents.

    Is this the data sent from AAU

    A word caught my eye.

    [Stagnant Water Community].

    I was able to realize it after reading the contents carefully.

    This is the Social Gathering of Time and Space, isnt it?!

    Thanks to this, I found out.

    The social gathering in time and space.

    The rules of consciousness.

    I didnt hesitate.

    The evening when the sun set.

    I stood in front of the mirror.

    I wore [Luxury Item  Duke Swalins cherished item].

    I adjusted my clothes and arranged the brooches. If anyone asked, Are you trying to look cool just because youre entering a social field? I could answer firmly.

    Its not a very pleasant thing.

    For the first time in a long time, I was reminded of an embarrassing setting.

    As the heir of a great family. In the past, Grandfels presence in social circles was like an oasis or mirage in the desert. Since he didnt enjoy social events, he didnt show up often. The day he unexpectedly appeared, he caught everyones attention

    Really.

    My hands and feet were shriveling so hard I wanted to cut them off!

    Even if I tried to generously understand, I really couldnt.

    He was just popr.

    I could have simply written it like that, right?

    Why was it so specific and full of details?!

    Hes not even aware that hes receiving attention, but in reality, he is admired by so many people that he has distinct followers

    A stormy period of puberty.

    It was a setting full of tant desire.

    I was so embarrassed that I couldnt even look in the mirror.

    Naturally.

    Grandfel was as brazen as ever.

    Soon, I ended up talking calmly.

    But if you cant avoid it, you have to enjoy it.

    Please.

    I prayed earnestly.

    I hoped my dark history wouldnt be repeated.

    *

    Tap tap

    A sound echoed through the hall.

    Everyones attention was focused on it.

    Everyone knew who the unfamiliar appearance belonged to.

    Sword Saint Shegwins eyebrows twitched.

    The one who brought a high-ranking demon king to hell.

    A high-ranking demon king.

    Even for him.

    No, even for the transcendents gathered here, it was a being that they didnt dare to confront. Indeed. The owner of this presence was the one who brought that high-ranking demon king into hell alone.

    I couldnt believe it even when I saw it.

    Those who evaluated the qualifications of the new transcendents were the existing transcendents gathered here.

    Therefore, the transcendents were astonished when they confirmed that someone had the achievement toe to the social gathering of time and space for the first time in a long time.

    And they voted yes.

    It was a unanimous passage that had never happened before.

    I never thought there would be someone with that kind of ability left on the continent.

    Indeed, the Arcana Continent was really vast.

    Shegwin found this more shocking than the news of the elves appearing.

    The birth of such a transcendent was surprising.

    It was also unexpected that he came straight to the social gathering.

    Someone spoke about it.

    It took years just for someone to get in.

    The social gathering of time and space.

    This was not a space that actually existed.

    It was a space dominated by consciousness, and you must realize it yourself to recognize its existence or approach it.

    And even if you did notice it.

    You cant dare to enter easily.

    People who had simr levels.

    It wouldnt be easy to step into a space where there were more transcendents.

    Of course, hostile actions against each other were prohibited in social settings.

    Actually, regardless of the rules.

    As you could see, the transcendents didnt talk to each other except on special asions.

    They could guess each others personalities and abilities to some extent.

    So each one of them knew very well that there was nothing good to be gained from fighting.

    But, you cant know that unless you experience it.

    Shegwin himself knew the rules only thanks to his own experiences. It was the experience of pulling out a sword at a social gathering due to a dispute and being kicked out of the consciousness.

    Hes a rookie with great confidence.

    Right.

    The hasty quick entry must be an expression of confidence.

    Above all, they knew that from the confident footsteps that were getting closer and closer.

    Tap tap

    Soon, under everyones attention.

    A new transcendent appeared in the social gathering.

    The chandelier on the ceiling was shining brightly.

    Instead of losing his presence under it.

    His silver hair glowed softly.

    Indeed, the silver-haired man didnt seem intimidated at all.

    Hes quick to grasp the situation. Indeed, was his achievement true?

    I cant believe hes not even wearing any equipment.

    From which region does that clothinge from?

    It was an outfit they had never seen on the continent.

    Nevertheless, it didnt feel foreign.

    The appropriately fitting top and bottom suited the man well as if it were his own skin.

    Even his essories gave off a presence without being excessive. The mans appearance alone was enough to attract everyones attention.

    Didnt he have even overwhelming achievements among transcendents, such as defeating a high-ranking demon king? Perhaps that was why it felt like there was a halo reflected behind the man.

    But the most surprising thing was.

    !

    The mans behavior was natural.

    No matter how aware you were of the consciousness space, what was seen and felt was no different from reality.

    His attention should have been drawn to the luxurious and magnificent social hall that couldnt be found on the Arcana Continent.

    Tap tap

    The man didnt even pay attention to all of that.

    As if he was used to it.

    He began to walk across the hall.

    Sounds of mind turning could be heard everywhere.

    If someone is familiar with a ce like this, they must be noble or royal. Theres no way I wouldnt recognize a person like that?

    Its fascinating. How transcendental is his strength that allowed him to defeat a high-ranking demon king alone?

    No, thats more than just being familiar

    Hes bold, isnt he?

    Someone murmured quietly.

    It gradually changed into curiosity.

    This was clearly his first visit to a social gathering in time and space.

    It was as if he had known everything.

    Considering that the man moved without hesitation.

    He seemed to have a purpose.

    The spinning minds paused.

    I want to avoid him as much as possible.

    What if the mans purpose was rted to them?

    They never wanted to be involved.

    It might be different if this were the Arcana Continent.

    I would have been able to measure the gap between us.

    But the rules of the social gathering couldnt be defied.

    All hostile acts between each other were prohibited.

    Because of that, it was impossible to guess the opponents power here.

    It would be correct to say that the concept didnt even exist and couldnt be felt.

    Even if you cant feel it, he has achievements.

    An achievement that no one has ever set.

    The first to pass unanimously.

    Tap tap

    Toward the mans actions.

    In addition to interest, they also started to feel concerned.

    Then the man sat down.

    So, for what reason did hee to a social gathering in time and space?

    In the tension.

    All eyes waited for the mans lips to open

    .

    .

    .

    Damn it.

    My dark history never failed me.

    Grandfel-nim, who imed to have no interest in the social world, was not paying attention.

    But I could feel the pouring gaze.

    I really cant live, me from the past.

    Social oasis and mirage?!

    That was how much attention I was getting.

    Does it make sense that youre not aware of it? Seriously!!

    Tap tap

    I assure you.

    For me, this social gathering was more burdensome to me than any other rupture.

    Naturally, with this dark history that messed with my body like never before.

    I could tell that the people here were not ordinary.

    Starting with their equipment, everyone has a stagnant water vibe.

    [Stagnant Water Community].

    That was clearly stated in the information delivered by AAU. It was a temporary name because it was just an idea, but I could recognize it at a nce just by looking at the concept.

    [Rotten Water Community: Including NPCs. Its a special ce for ultra-high-level yers with certain qualifications. Here are the rules]

    What if only transcendent was included in the specific qualification?

    It basically would be the Social Gathering of Time and Space.

    Indeed.

    Just like Grandfel said, AAU was not a bunch of people who explored the side of creation for nothing

    But why a social gathering?

    On the other hand, a feeling of resentment welled up.

    Anyway, lets not stop walking if possible.

    And lets not look around for no reason.

    Its helpful in times like this.

    Thanks to having an upright posture everywhere.

    I sat down in a luxurious chair without paying attention to the pouring gazes.

    Then I looked at the message that naturally appeared.

    [Currently avable menu]

    ording to the rules.

    All facilities of the social gathering in time and scape were free. If Arcana was just a game, people would have overlooked it, thinking that it was just a service for the stagnant water people.

    But you had to know to truly be able to see.

    Now I knew why.

    Because there is no substance.

    Consciousness.

    In the end, everything that existed was not real.

    That was why they were offering it for free.

    But could a cat just pass a fish, or a sparrow just pass a mill<sup>[1]</sup>A cat cant just pass a fish/A sparrow cant just pass a mill = To be unable to pass by what one likes or what will benefit oneself. In this context, would Homen just pass up the opportunity to try facilities just because its not real? Of course, not. ? I, Grandfel, looked at the message. Since it was free, it didnt conflict with his pure integrity.

    However.

    Hmm.

    Dont be so tantly sullen, Grandfel.

    Having green tea in a space like this.

    I wondered if green tea bags could even exist.

    [Youve canceled your order.]

    Yeah, why would I have tea in this kind of situation?

    I had a clear purpose ining to the social gathering in time and space.

    I didnt hesitate any longer.

    In the spacious social hall.

    Dark blue hair.

    Bright blue eyes.

    I looked at Sword Saint Shegwin.

    Then I opened my mouth.

    Shegwin.

    He sieged Antonium.

    Not only that, he destroyed a Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    It was an act that had no trace of pride.

    Naturally, no kind words coulde out of my mouth.

    Let me ask you.

    ?

    Are you aware of your sins?

    !

    Still, I cant believe you said it so straightforwardly.

    You must have be sensitive because theres no green tea on the menu, Grandfel.

    But I couldnt take back what I said.

    From now on, think and answer wisely.

    I continued in a voice that was colder than ever before.

    Your disposition will be decided based on your answer.

    !!!<ul><li>1. A cat cant just pass a fish/A sparrow cant just pass a mill = To be unable to pass by what one likes or what will benefit oneself. In this context, would Homen just pass up the opportunity to try facilities just because its not real? Of course, not. </li></ul>

 Chapter 185: Appreciate the procedure

    Chapter 185: Appreciate the procedure

    The air froze in an instant.

    I had felt it at the Mage Tower and in the AAU conference room, but it was clear that my mouth was equipped with a cooling function.

    How could the atmosphere be cold just because of my words?!

    But since I had spoken out.

    Retreating was not an option either.

    I have nothing to bow down to.

    One rule for the social gathering of time and space.

    All hostile acts between each other were prohibited.

    Of course, there was no rule that business in a social setting could only be done in a social setting.

    I might end up paying a price for my mouth outside of the social circle.

    But that didnt matter to me.

    Why?

    I was different from other transcendents.

    I was in the reality, not the Arcana Continent!

    I couldnt go to the Arcana Continent even if I wanted to.

    I dont have to worry about handling this right now.

    So, even if you re at me like that, youre not scary at all, Shegwin.

    Shegwin, whom I had called out, made no reply.

    I suddenly asked him if he knew his sins.

    In fact, he might be wondering what the hell was going on.

    However, since I was alreadymitted to it, I couldnt back down either.

    I just made up my mind.

    The business here will end here for sure.

    Yes, no matter how it went.

    The cost of this big mouth must end here.

    Even if the Arcana Continent was disconnected from reality, there was a variable called the rupture.

    Just imagine Shegwin appearing from rupture with some resentment left.

    I dont even want to imagine it.

    With suchplicated circumstances, I continued.

    I will allow you to sit across from me.

    !

    Please dont over-exaggerate your words, Grandfel.

    I will dissect it kindly.

    The social venue is sorge and grand that it will be difficult to have a proper conversation from such a distance.

    So why dont we sit face to face and talk?

    You could have said it in a nice way, really.

    However, it was toote to regret it.

    Thrud

    Shegwin started walking towards me.

    I realized it once again.

    The atmosphere exuded by a transcendent was no joke.

    Not just Shegwin, but everyone in the hall was the same way.

    First of all, their appearances were extraordinary. If I were to express it in words from the time when Arcana was just a game, I would say it was like a named NPC that was created with great care.

    Of course, the same was true of their action.

    Thud

    Shegwin put his sword down on the table.

    At times like this, I was dumbfounded as I recognized the luxury goods.

    I resented Grandfels aesthetics.

    Its at least a unique grade, isnt it?

    From the splendid design on the scabbard, it screamed, I am not an ordinary sword.

    Well, it was a sword used by the Sword Saint and the only Grand Sword Master on the continent, so it was only natural that it was great.

    Of course, I knew he didnt put the sword on the table to show off.

    It was probably an action of difort. But I was also ufortable with it over here.

    I recited, looking at the sword.

    Is this the sword?

    ?

    The one that cut down the Qirnberg Machine Tower?

    Flinch!

    Shegwins eyebrows twitched.

    He seemed to be asking how did I know that.

    First of all, just listen.

    Do you know? The Qirnberg Machine Tower you destroyed had been hunting tens of thousands of demons until just before. Also, it would hunt demons until its pride was exhausted.

    Shegwin, you smashed that machine tower.

    Thanks to this, tens of thousands of demons in the Arcana Continent survived.

    I lost five levels.

    Indeed.

    Antonium was important, too.

    But before that, I needed to hear about this.

    [Quest: Useless Act]

    Shegwin regarded the demon hunt as useless.

    Talk to Shegwin,

    Get to know the truth of his actions.

    Encounter Shegwin. (In Progress)

    As I said.

    Depending on his authenticity.

    MyGrandfelsdisposition would be different.

    I said, looking into Shegwins eyes.

    Why?

    ?

    Why did you cut down the machine tower that I activated?

    !!!

    .

    .

    .

    Thud

    Shegwin ced his symbolic sword in front of his opponent.

    It was to get a look at the man. It was a technique often used to gauge the opponents skills in social settings where annoying rules existed. Its also a tactic he had been subjected to.

    Show your teeth.

    There was a lot of information you could find out just by throwing bait.

    If the other persons facial expression revealed hostility.

    That meant he was ignorant of the rules in the social gathering.

    But if he kept remaining expressionless as he did now

    He must have known the rules.

    He didnt know how the man knew the rules of the social gathering when this was his first time gathering.

    But it wasnt surprising.

    The man hadnt taken the bait yet.

    Soon, the mans gaze turned towards the sword.

    Shegwin felt puzzled by that gaze.

    He didnt recognize me by the sword.

    Quicksword, As.

    The sword was like Shegwins alter ego.

    That was why when he thrust the As Sword.

    The other person would react like this.

    Who are you?

    Shegwin, to such a kid?

    I didnt hear that Shegwin had a child.

    Rejuvenation.

    Shegwin.

    There were only a very small number of people, including transcendents, who knew that he had regained his youth. That was why he put his sword up and met the man face-to-face.

    Since he had regained his youth, the man couldnt possibly guess he was Shegwin.

    But what was this? Where was the interest?

    Is this the sword? The one that cut down the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    How did the man even know that fact?

    Was he around at that time?

    That thought crossed his mind, but he shook it off.

    No, theres no way I wouldnt feel it.

    Currently, he had regained his body from its prime.

    His senses were more sensitive than ever.

    Moreover, the strong recognized the strong.

    There was no way he wouldnt recognize a transcendent of this level

    Wait a minute.

    Shegwin, mulling over his memory, paused.

    He recalled the high-ranking demon king.

    It was a being of such a different rank that they couldnt even dare to fathom it.

    This man was the person who brought that high-ranking demon king to hell.

    If he considered that the man had the same status as the high-ranking demon king.

    Could it be that he has a force that I cannot fathom?

    Hoyeol continued.

    But Shegwin didnt hear his words properly.

    Because another possibility popped into his head.

    There is only one ce he could watch from.

    The towering capital city, Antonium.

    This person looked down on everything from Antonium!

    In a split second, Shegwin made a decision.

    It was a mistake.

    There was a reason why Antonium didnt copse despite the attacks of demons and demon kings.

    It was because of this man. He had a status that even Shegwin couldnt fathom!

    As if acknowledging that fact.

    The man asked calmly.

    Why? Why did you cut down the machine tower I activated?

    ?!

    The Qirnberg Machine Tower was currently operating on the Arcana Continent.

    Its existence was imusible even among the transcendents.

    The dwarves were the ones who built the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    Only someone who had built a close rtionship with the dwarves could possibly move the machine tower.

    But werent the dwarves disappeared from the Arcana Continent because they hated humans?

    The answer to the question that had been nagging him was right in front of him.

    Everything finally makes sense.

    He was controlling the continent.

    Heh. You got caught wrong, old man Sword Saint.

    Shegwin swallowed dryly.

    If he answered that it was because he hated loud noise like he did back then.

    Your disposition will be decided based on your answer.

    He didnt know what the other person would do.

    But one thing was clear.

    The man was already putting up with him enough.

    This was evident from the fact that he didnt immediately appear in the siege of Antonium.

    I dont know his reason, but I wee it.

    Shegwin already made his decision.

    He would retreat from Antonium.

    The trust with numerous feudal lords?

    Compared to turning them into enemies.

    Turning this man into an enemy would be more dangerous.

    So Shegwin gritted his teeth.

    It is time for me to be patient, just as I have been.

    Shegwin finally opened his mouth.

    I didnt know. I will admit my mistake.

    How long had it been since he said this?

    It was enough to make Shegwin feel distant.

    He himself had risked a lot during this siege of Antonium. It was especially painful to lose the magic tool, the Milky Way Whetstone, which was sleeping in the pces warehouse.

    However.

    Also I will step away from Antonium.

    He couldnt risk his life just to get a magic tool.

    Above all, he didnt want to overwork his body.

    Shegwin thought to himself.

    I admit it. You are strong now.

    But he had regained his youth.

    Even if it was youth that he obtained in an ugly way.

    In the end, time was on his side.

    Sk

    The moment Shegwin reached for his sword to leave his seat.

    He heard a voice.

    Wasnt your goal the throne?

    Hm, Shegwin snorted.

    Transcendent.

    Even though the man was a transcendent of a different rank, he asked such a question.

    The man was asking him to spit out his true purpose.

    There was no reason he couldnt tell him since the n had gone astray.

    Its none of my business who wears the crown. I only lent my power to the feudal lords to obtain the magic tool, the Milky Way Whetstone.

    Milky Way Whetstone.

    When he revealed that specific purpose, the man said.

    I will take your word for it.

    Thank you.

    Then next question.

    ?

    Shegwin clenched his fists at the mans words.

    Are you saying that this humiliation is not enough?

    For a moment, he was filled with anger.

    But Shegwin didnt express it.

    For now, his top priority was to safely retreat from Antonium without aggravating the man.

    Shegwin nodded, and the next question followed immediately.

    Shergwin, why do you

    That was apletely unexpected question.

    Why do you smell like an ugly demon?

    ?!

    .

    .

    .

    I didnt know anything else.

    I could smell just the demons scent.

    Encounter Shegwin. (Sessful)

    Find the link between Shegwin and the demons. (In Progress)

    I was certain.

    Shegwin smelled like a demon.

    I stared straight at Shegwin.

    Indeed, that expression was truly worth seeing.

    The Sword Saint and the only Grand Sword Master on the continent.

    Shegwin replied, ring at me.

    I dont know what youre talking about.

    It would be a mistake to think that kind of evasiveness would work on a demon hunter.

    Most of all, I knew. Time, which was fair to everyone, flowed faster on the Arcana continent.

    Harcon had spoken of his impression of Shegwin.

    Sword Saint, the word prime was meaningless to him.

    That was where a question came in.

    The Shegwin I saw was a blue-haired young man.

    Why did he sound like someone that had already past his prime?

    I thought I was mistaken.

    But seeing each other face to face.

    I finally realized.

    I opened my mouth.

    What did you trade for that youth?

    Demon worshippers were ashamed of their interaction with the demons.

    That was what Karimjeva used to be like.

    His purpose was the true truth.

    He said he was just using the demons.

    If I didnt have that experience.

    I probably wouldnt have easily noticed it.

    A link between Shegwin and the demon.

    But I had the experience, so I knew.

    What was eternal life on the Arcana Continent?

    It was a power that could be obtained by those who received the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    The elf had proved that, didnt he? The proof was that they immediately appeared on a continent where they never showed themselves before in order to get the blessing back from me.

    I didnt trade it. Its the effect of elixir.

    It seemed the only thing he could think of was the elixir.

    Unfortunately.

    No such elixir existed in the Arcana Continent.

    Tap tap

    I got up from my seat.

    Shegwin, what had he changed from his youth?

    I didnt know.

    But it didnt matter.

    Every human being lives one day and dies one day.

    The quest goal shed.

    Encounter Shegwin. (Sessful)

    Find the link between Shegwin and the demons. (Sessful)

    I didnt know if he was aware of it.

    Hunt the demon of true name, Shegwin (In Progress)

    Shegwin, youre not human anymore.

    As if to prove that fact, a message appeared before my eyes.

    [Skill, Natural Enemy Rtionship is activated.]

    Youd better appreciate the procedure of the social gathering.

    This was not a bluff.

    Currently, I had opened the circle, the state of transcendent.

    With the effect of [Natural Enemy Rtionship], it wouldnt be unreasonable to fight against Shegwin. No, regardless of the group, Grandfels pride grew higher in the presence of a powerful demon.

    I exhaled coldly.

    Im desperately patient right now.

    !!!

    Sword Saint. No, you are a swordsman who is uglier than the demon.

    .

    .

    .

    Antonium.

    A never-ending siege.

    The exhausted soldiers looked at the night sky.

    The damn evil eyes were looking down on them.

    Still, I saw hope.

    How.

    In this situation.

    When the continent was on the brink of extinction.

    How could they stab a sword to the back of their allies?

    In the end, the soldier, unable to hold back his anger, shouted to outside the castle walls.

    You bastards are worse than the demons!!

    That madman!

    A barrage of arrows would immediately pour down.

    The moment the soldiers quickly raised their shields.

    .

    Unlike their resolve, nothing happened.

    The soldiers peeked their heads out from between the shields.

    Clip clop

    For some reason.

    Clip clop

    The sound of horses hooves was getting further and further away.

    Soon, they heard unbelievable words.

    From the madman who had shouted that their enemies were worse than the demons.

    Th-They retreating!

    ?!

    The troops are retreatiiing!!

    The unbelievable news was also delivered to the Emperor on the castle walls.

    The Emperor looked at the battlefield.

    Indeed, the enemies were retreating.

    In Antonium which was about to fall.

    They were retreating as if they were giving up.

    Was it a strategic retreat?

    Was it a clever ploy?

    The Emperor thought of all the possibilities.

    But the words that came out of his mouth

    Am I dreaming now?

    It was only natural.

    Suddenly, in the sky.

    He saw a lion.

    To be exact.

    Your Majesty! That symbol!!

    A symbol of the order of the Lionheart.

    A g emzoned with a lion.

    A spirit wasing down, waving that g.

 Chapter 186: Whats engraved in history

    Chapter 186: What''s engraved in history

    Empire.

    In the capital, Antonium, there were a lot of talented people gathered. But not as much as the Mage Tower. The most talented people on the continent headed to the Mage Tower.

    There was amon saying that if you were a skilled mage of the Mage Tower, you could be revered as a high-ranking mage outside of the Mage Tower.

    The highest-ranking mage in the Empire, Nash William.

    Nash was biting his nails in the corner.

    He thought of his only older brother, Bensch William.

    Hyungnim

    When he was young.

    Bensch was an older brother who was evaluated as having talentparable to the Fire Dragon.

    Regardless of his talent, his older brother didnt feel intimidated anywhere.

    Bensch hyungnim always showed a dignified appearance befitting his age.

    Although he wasnt as talented as his brother to enter the Mage Tower, Nash did his best.

    He devoured magic books day and night to gain knowledge of magic in various fields.

    And in recognition of his abilities, he rose to the position of the highest-ranking mage in the Empire.

    But today.

    Nash was realizing his own limit.

    What should I do, hyungnim!

    He missed his brother so much today.

    He couldnt help it.

    In front of the Emperors throne room.

    The ministers came to the corner and whispered.

    Sir Nash, can you measure it?

    No.

    I dont know.

    Irresponsible words came up to Nashs throat.

    What on earth?!

    What was that spirit who was having an audience with His Majesty?

    Elegant.

    The elegance that radiated from her exterior made her worthy of being called the Spirit King.

    Yes, lets concede a hundred times and think that the spirit king had made an unusual appearance.

    The problem was.

    She was visible to everyone, including to him!

    The basics of spirit magic.

    Spirit magic was the magic of the chosen ones.

    You had to meet the strict conditions to witness the spirit in its natural state.

    But if shes visible to everyone

    That meant it was a contract spirit, a spirit that had made a contract with someone.

    Nash felt like he was having a meltdown.

    Someone made a contract with a spirit king!

    What kind of mage could do that?

    Would Bensch hyungnim know this?

    His ugly self couldnt even fathom it.

    Nash, who was in a state of despair, came to his senses.

    Either way, this was good news.

    Nash cleared his throat loudly and said.

    It seems that God has not abandoned the Empire.

    The ministers were whispering.

    I was asking about the spirit, what are you saying?

    Bensch hyungnim!

    It seemed he stillcked power, unlike his big brother

    Nash sighed and added.

    What the spirit brought was the g that Sir Harkon received from His Majesty before leaving for the northern expedition. Perhaps that spirit came to His Majesty with news of Sir Harkon and the Knights of Lionheart.

    The ministers faces finally light up.

    No, was the g that important?

    Does that mean Sir Harkon is alive?

    Then you should have told me earlier, Sir Nash!

    The voices of the minister pierced his ears.

    Nashs eyes dimmed.

    Bensch hyungnim, where did you disappear to with the Mage Tower? I dont think I am suited to being a bureaucrat. Please, if you would just ept your ugly brother Nash as an apprentice mage

    Just as Nash was pessimistic about his situation.

    Creak

    The door to the throne room opened.

    The Emperor said.

    Everyone is wee toe in.

    !!!

    The general, the ministers, and finally Nash entered the throne room.

    The spirit was still there floating in the air with an elegant posture.

    The Emperor opened his mouth.

    The spirits name is Haiel.

    Haiel?

    Clearly, there was no spirit king with that name written in the book.

    As Nash was thinking, the words continued.

    Chrysiad Four Seasons Leaf.

    Now, hold on a second. Your Majesty?

    It might be sphemous, but had His Majesty heard it correctly?

    Was that really the name of the spirit?

    Although it was impossible to determine the status of the spirit by its name, the name and appearance were definitely unusual.

    Nash couldnt help but look up to his brother again.

    Hyungnim, is there a spirit emperor above the spirit king?

    He didnt know why the little brother wascking.

    Nash lowered his head, but the Emperor calmly continued his speech. At his next words, Nash naturally raised his head in surprise.

    T-The Mage Tower?

    The Mage Tower.

    The Mage Tower where his hyungnim was safe.

    Not only that.

    The Knights of Lionheart, including Harkon?

    Frost didnt disappear without a trace!

    Thats right. There is no way the sacred ce of the Goddess, Muon, will copse!

    The people who had disappeared from the continent without a trace were alive.

    He said they were in a world different from the Arcana Continent.

    They were alive and breathing.

    The Emperor opened his mouth.

    I dont know what you think of me.

    The spirit, Haiel, had said.

    The Arcana Continent and the world of adventurers.

    There was a rupture between the two worlds.

    They couldnt immediately understand it, but right now, it was enough.

    Shamefully, I was relieved.

    For failing to protect them as the emperor.

    He should me himself for not noticing.

    His emotions boiled over and it was difficult to suppress.

    But the Emperor didnt forget his job.

    Also, the incredible story begins now.

    Yes.

    He had to tell them the heroic story that Haiel had told him.

    It would be a shame if he kept it to himself.

    Listen. Make sure you write down everything.

    Brush

    Soon, the Emperors words began to be engraved on parchment.

    They saved Frost from the clutches of the demon? Adventurers who hide their identities on the Arcana Continent are risking their lives?

    The Mage Tower, those arrogant mages have started to move. They didnt even follow His Majestys words, the orders of His Majestys predecessors, or anyone else!!

    The dwarves are helping the Empire, the humanity?

    All of the unbelievable news was bing history recognized by the Emperor. That included what happened just yesterday.

    The retreat of dozens of feudal lords under Duke Ymir who surrounded Antonium. And the Sword Saint and Grand Sword Master, Shegwin

    Sss

    While the feather pen was writing without hesitation.

    One of the subjects said.

    They didnt dare to doubt His Majestys words, but.

    Your Majesty, these achievements are hard to believe.

    Hmm.

    The Emperor nodded.

    Indeed, it could be seen that way.

    But here was the greatest guarantee of all.

    Flutter!

    The Emperor unfurled the g.

    The symbol of the Lionheart, a g with a lion on it.

    On the back, there were letters written in various handwriting.

    Yesica Bright.

    Enoch Lauren.

    Kazet Unow.

    Thest knightmander, Harkon.

    Those were the names of the knights of Lionheart.

    The man who raised the question carefully looked at the names.

    Soon, his eyes turned red.

    He had been doubtful because he didnt want to be disappointed due to vain expectations.

    This made it clear.

    This handwriting

    Kazet, my son. Youre safe.

    It was definitely his sons.

    I apologize, Your Majesty. I will clear my doubts.

    The Emperor revisited thest phrase.

    Please be safe, my lord.

    How could he forget Harkons handwriting?

    The Knights of Lionheart had embarked on an expedition to the north.

    After they disappeared, the Emperor continued to me himself.

    I contemted your participation and regretted it countless times.

    The Emperor.

    My concern has been a waste, but Im d for that, Harkon.

    Now he was smiling.

    He continued speaking.

    And all these achievementse from a single man, so make sure that you write his name correctly.

    !!!

    Gulp!

    In a state of tension.

    Savior of the Empire.

    That name.

    A ray of light in the infinitely deep darkness.

    It echoed from the Emperors mouth.

    Lee Hoyeol.

    *

    Indeed, I could feel that the time on the Arcana Continent was faster than in reality.

    Clink

    The moment I put down the teacup with the teabag in it, my vision shed.

    [Your rtionship with the Capital City Antonium has increased significantly.]

    [Your influence in the Capital City Antonium has increased significantly.]

    The g of Harkon and the Knights of Lionheart.

    It seemed Haiel had safely delivered the news to the emperor.

    By the way, Haiel

    What kind of news did you deliver and how did you deliver it?

    I had expected an increase in rtionships and influence.

    Even setting aside the circumstances.

    I had seeded in driving out the rebels, including Shegwin.

    As if to prove that, the quest goal was also updated.

    [Main quest: Warring States Period]

    A time of upheaval.

    Is it simple power that it is header for?

    Is it the emperors ipetence?

    Or is it a fate that cant be resisted?

    The continents powerful people covet the throne.

    Your choice will create a new flow.

    Defend Antonium. (Sessful)

    As a result, I saved the Empire from crisis.

    The quest reward was to be expected.

    But wasnt this reward too much?!

    [Your rtionship with the Empire has reached the maximum.]

    It was already at the maximum?!

    I suddenly remembered Haiels track record.

    Didnt the dwarves have misconceptions about me because of Haiels big mouth that closely resembled Grandfels?

    You really spiced it up a lot this time too, Haiel.

    Yeah, since things have already spilled, lets think positively.

    It was simple.

    Even if Diend didnte forward, what happened now?

    Their ugly n hase to naught.

    You can spit out the word misconception and not feel stung.

    I see, your iron skin is getting thicker day by day. Grandfel.

    But wasnt over yet.

    There was another quest updated.

    [Quest: Useless Act]

    Shegwin regarded the demon hunt as useless.

    Talk to Shegwin,

    Get to know the truth of his actions.

    Encounter Shegwin. (Sessful)

    -Find out the link between Shegwin and the demon. (Sessful)

    Hunt the demon of true name, Shegwin (In Progress)

    Shegwin was not possessed by a demon.

    He was corrupted and turned himself into a demon.

    He seemed to think he simply regained his youth, but those pitch-ck pupils were a thing of the demons. Above all, the [Natural Enemy Rtionship] activated was the clear evidence.

    Social gathering of time and space.

    Because of its rule, I couldnt seed in the quest.

    I spoke.

    Unreasonable rules need to be revised.

    You may not know this, but I ampletely against it, Grandfel.

    Shegwin was a demon.

    Even if I could have a chance of winning with [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    Other transcendents were there too.

    This guy had the personality of not being careful with what he said!

    Above all, there was no reason for Grandfel to view the transcendents favorably.

    Actually, even to my eyes, they seemed dishonorable.

    They were so strong.

    And yet they didnt take any action.

    Until the Arcana Continent was destroyed by the demons.

    They may have some circumstances like the Mage Tower.

    Would Grandfel even consider their circumstances?!

    This time, Shegwin was the goal.

    But once this was over, what about next time?

    Its terrible just to imagine.

    The transcendents absolutely didnt have pride.

    Just imagine rebuking them!

    Once again, I was more grateful for the social gatherings procedures.

    Of course, Shegwin, you are an exception.

    He didnt get possessed and had his body taken away, he became a demon himself.

    Besides, he didnt have any great purpose.

    Just to get his youth back?

    It cant get more foolish.

    Who wanted that.

    Just hearing the words eternal life.

    It made me tremble from the fear of suffering the dark history for the rest of my life!!

    Shegwin, you

    Youre so lucky to have such a good life.

    Even I couldnt forgive him.

    There was no need to exin how Grandfel felt.

    A strong man like Shegwin wouldnt lose his life to anyone.

    That meant we would collide one day.

    You shouldnt be so proud for freeing the circle.

    The circle amplified magic manifestation by 1,000 percent.

    But Shegwin was also a transcendent.

    I didnt know what effect his swordsmanship and sword training would have. But it definitely would be as tremendous as the circle.

    In the end, I have to be prepared.

    In my own way.

    I had to be fully prepared in all directions.

    Naturally, that included swordsmanship.

    Suddenly, I thought of Shegwins famed sword.

    It looked really great.

    Well, I didnt think my weapon would fall behind either.

    I cant wait for the day to see you again, ethereal iron.

    The best cksmith among the dwarves, Worswyle, must be smelting the ego equipment! Therefore, what I needed was swordsmanship skills and a physical body that matched the equipment.

    And I knew a great teacher who could pass that to me.

    No, I wasnt close enough with them to call them teacher

    I didnt waste time.

    Sss

    I immediately scribbled with the feather pen.

    The recipient was the president of the League of Explorers, Fabian Delon.

    My purpose was the magic tool of the League of Explorers, [Torch of Hell].

    .

    .

    .

    Akshans Perseverance: Summon Akhshans demon hunters from the me of Hell.

 Chapter 187: How consistent

    Chapter 187: How consistent

    There was a loud shouting.

    What on Earth is this decision for?!

    Didnt you all witness it? Antonium was at its limits. We retreated right when it was about to fall!!

    Sir Shegwin, you will have to take responsibility for that decision.

    Shegwin fell silent as all eyes were focused on him.

    He didnt have time to care about the sanctification of the feudal lords.

    In his head.

    The afterimage of the silver-haired man, Hoyeol, didnt leave.

    I couldnt guess anything.

    The social gathering of the time and space.

    Because of the rules, the only way to gather information was from the other persons appearance.

    How was Hoyeols appearance?

    Let alone any fancy equipment such as weapons.

    Even that outfit was something he had never seen before.

    Hes most likely a mage.

    Mana was a mages weapon.

    Although a magic tool could amplify magic power, such a magic tool was rare.

    And they were monopolized by the Mage Tower, too.

    But that body

    It was too trained to be called the body of a mage.

    Because Shegwin was a warrior, he could tell.

    From his broad shoulders to his forearms.

    His developed muscles clearly showed that he had been holding and swinging a weapon.

    What if hes a magic swordsman?

    A magic swordsman was not a surprising thing.

    From a magic swordsman to a magic spear holder.

    Since ancient times, there had been people who handled magic and martial arts together.

    The reason why Shegwin was shocked was that the man chose the individual path instead of the right path and reached the state of transcendent.

    Its not a state you can reach just by waving one thing.

    Usually, when you tried to master everything, you end up missing everything.

    That much was obvious from the fact that there were no magic swordsmen or magic spear holders. That was why he couldnt believe it.

    If only he hadnt run into Hoyeol at the social gathering.

    At that point, as he organized his thoughts, he heard a voice.

    Are you listening, Sir Shegwin!

    How dare he, just who was he yelling at?

    For a moment, Shegwin couldnt hold back his murderous intent.

    Immediately, the noisy ce became quiet.

    Kuh!

    Among the feudal lords, there were some people who had never held a sword before. As a result, those who had untrained bodies foamed at the mouth and fainted.

    The reactions of those who remained standing were not much different.

    Sir Shegwin. W-What are you doing?

    They managed to hold on to their senses, but that was all.

    Shegwin silently fiddled with his quicksword, the As Sword.

    Humm

    Then a vibration echoed through their seats.

    The faces of those who were drenched in cold sweats turned pale.

    Now they couldnt even say words properly.

    Ugh.

    This was the Transcendent, his presence itself.

    That was a normal reaction.

    Soon, Shegwin came to his senses after seeing the devastated ce.

    Huh

    What had he done?

    Cough, cough.

    Among numerous feudal lords.

    Only Duke Ymir was able to maintain his sanity.

    Shegwin told him.

    Ymir, dont be angry with me.

    What do you mean?

    There wille a day when you will understand it.

    You have to know to truly be able to see.

    Even if he tried to exin Hoyeols power, Ymir wouldnt understand and he would sound unreasonable. Shegwin remained silent.

    Since everyone had passed out, he didnt need to stay.

    Shegwin got up from his seat.

    Lets pretend this Antonium expedition never happens.

    !

    Duke Ymir widened his eyes.

    He shouted into the back of Shegwins head.

    Sir Shegwin!

    ?

    Who would want to pretend it never happened?!

    He gave up a lot for the Antonium expedition.

    But now he was going to pretend it never happened?

    Ymir rose to his feet with shaky legs.

    Shegwin, I only believed your words and even turned away from the people of my territory. I have endured this far by constantly repeating to myself that I have no choice but to sacrifice my people for the greater good!

    So?

    So? Didnt I ask you? What the hell is your reason!? If youd stepped up, or if you hadnt retreated, Antonium would have!

    If he stepped up.

    If he had stepped up as Ymir said.

    What had changed?

    Shegwin asked himself.

    No, nothing changed.

    Shegwin was more aware of himself than anyone else.

    The moment he encountered Hoyeol.

    Why do you smell like an ugly demon?

    Thump thump.

    At this moment, like Ymirs heart.

    His own heart was beating so hard.

    For Shegwin who was born with the talent of a swordsman, it was a fear he had never felt before.

    Shegwins mouth twisted.

    Ymir, I wish you would shut up.

    Dont say that!

    Sk

    Before he could finish speaking, a quick swordunched at him.

    tter

    A solid line was drawn on the nape of Ymirs neck.

    U-Uaagh!

    Yumir urgently touched his neck.

    H-He was still alive?

    He got his throat cut. How?

    Swish

    Shegwin said, wiping the blood off his sword.

    Considering my misjudgment, Ill just settle it with one wound.

    !

    Only then did Ymir realize how shallow the wound on his neck was.

    At best, it just stung.

    So, it was all the more shocking.

    H-How can you have such ridiculous skills?

    Ymir cried.

    He sped his bloody hands together and lowered his head.

    A desperate voice flowed from his mouth.

    Master Shegwin. No, Sword Saint! Please think again. I cant return to the territory like this. If this continues, I wont be able to face the people trampled by the demons!

    It was a plea that appealed to emotions.

    But Shegwins expression didnt change.

    No, his face became even colder.

    Its not even funny, Ymir.

    How can you say that!

    Get rid of your pretense.

    Grab!

    Ugh.

    Shegwin grabbed and raised Ymirs hair.

    The moment you turned away, you became no different from the demons. You know that, right? How did your precious people die?

    Master Shegwin, what are you talking about?

    You are my aplice.

    Indeed.

    What did you trade for that youth?

    The lives of other people.

    The lives of the subjects.

    He exchanged it for his own.

    Sword Saint. No, you are a swordsman who is uglier than the demon.

    That couldnt be more true.

    Since he was born as a human andmitted such atrocities, if he were called worse than the demons, he wouldnt be able to refute it.

    But dont be mistaken.

    Shegwins pupils turned ck.

    Hypocrite Ymir, you are no different from me.

    Thud!

    Shegwin threw out Ymir.

    Then, he looked at the quiet hall.

    They must have woken up long ago due to themotion.

    Nevertheless, he dered to the people who were holding their breath like rats.

    I changed my mind.

    ?

    Id better not leave potential trouble behind.

    !!!

    They didnt have time to react.

    The sword moved quickly.

    One beatter, a fountain of blood splurted out.

    Click

    Soon, Shegwin withdrew his sword and looked at the devastation.

    He should be shocked at his own cruelty.

    For some reason.

    He didnt feel any remorse.

    Not only that.

    !

    His body was full of vitality.

    As if the blood and fear filling the ce had be a legendary elixir.

    Shegwin took a deep breath.

    As expected, the blood didnt smell fishy.

    It felt fragrant, like ripe wine.

    Shegwin opened his mouth.

    On second thought, what you said is right.

    He was a demon.

    Maybe even uglier than that.

    But he wouldnt regret it.

    If he could be stronger.

    It didnt matter if he became uglier than this.

    He didnt choose the wrong path.

    But Shegwins ecstasy didntst long.

    He soon realized his situation.

    I felt fear even after going through thisplete transformation?

    Just by making eye contact with the man.

    The difference was unfathomable.

    Shegwin gritted his teeth.

    I will be stronger. Even if its just to cut you down.

    *

    Ugh, I feel weak.

    This is no big deal, Hoyeol.

    This is how you can defeat Shegwin!!

    -Train your weakened body. (Repeat) <ul><li> 45KM running (Sessful)</li></ul><ul><li> 3,700 push-ups (In Progress)</li></ul><ul><li> 2,200 chin-ups (Sessful)</li></ul><ul><li> 1,400 burpee tests (Sessful)</li></ul>

    Yusra Kingdom office.

    Pop

    I came down from the shiny golden pole.

    Damn it, I couldnt feel my forearms.

    But without the time to take care of that, I raised my mana.

    It really ruins the aesthetics.

    Soon, I manifestedreversal magic.

    The iron bar returned to its original appearance as a gold ornament.

    Even if gold wasmon in the Yusra Kingdom.

    I couldnt believe I used the iron bar made of gold for pull-ups.

    Im so nervous I cant even think about it.

    Putting your pure integrity aside, how reckless can you get, Grandfel?

    The good thing is.

    [Blessing of the First World Tree] was activated.

    My forearm, which had been numb, quickly regained vitality.

    As expected, its easy.

    If it werent for the vitality regeneration effect, you would have been bedridden with body aches a long time ago, but you brag so loudly, Grandfel. Although I had released the shackles of the circle, my routine didnt change much.

    After suffering from ss quests.

    I watered the elixir field.

    Then I looked into the affairs of the Yusra Kingdom.

    Finally, I attended the meeting of the Holy War.

    I am just skipping the chiefs work.

    Besides, would Grandfel tolerate such dilly-dallying? Soon, I would faithfully return to the Mage Tower to take back the duties I had entrusted to Marcelo.

    In that regard, the remaining few days were extremely precious to me!

    That was why I hurriedly sent a letter to Fabian, the president of the League of Explorers, requesting the rental of the [Torch of Hell]. The League of Explorers readily epted the request and I took the [Torch of Hell] into my inventory.

    [Torch of Hell]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: It has the same effect as the fire of hell.]

    [Description: A torch burning with the fire of hell. It is a treasure of the League of Explorers said to have been left behind by Lorentzk, an explorer who pursued romance in the distant past.]

    Fabian handed over the torch and said.

    Im d that the Leagues magic tools can be helpful to you, Commander.

    That title ofmander was really

    Anyway, I was happy and grateful for the rental.

    Lets imagine that the [Torch of Hell] didnt exist.

    The moment the Gate of Hell was closed,munication with Akshan would be virtually cut off. I didnt know the location of the Gate of Hell, let alone the method to open it.

    [Akshans Perseverance], the ss-specific skill that I managed to acquire.

    It almost became a chicken rib<sup>[1]</sup>Chicken rib is ng for things that are rtively useless but would still be a waste to throw away. .

    I recited while reading the description of the torch.

    Lorentzk, your pride has led to the torch.

    You can just say thank you.

    Why does the conclusion alwayse down to pride, Grandfel?

    Anyway, I didnt waste any time.

    I immediately took the torch out of the inventory.

    Then, I activated [Akshans Perseverence] with my mouth.

    Answer me, Akshan.

    There was no need to speak with your mouth when using skills or magic

    Lets just think of it as a minimum courtesy towards our sunbaenims.

    [The rtionship with Akshan and influence are also applied to the effect.]

    [Akshans demon hunter answers your call.]

    Crackle!

    The moment the message appeared.

    The Torch of Hell flickered fiercely.

    By the way, as expected of Akshan.

    Rtionships and influence would have increased since then.

    In front of the high-ranking demon king, Gamigin, they appeared without a care.

    Now only one person appeared.

    But so what?

    When I considered their unfriendly personalities.

    I should be thankful for this.

    By the way

    Block clothing that clung to the body.

    Deep-pressed hood.

    Weapons being hung all over the body.

    Yes, I was tempted by that appearance and fell for it!

    However, after growing up, that outfit looked really inefficient.

    No, I had no right to say this since I couldnt live without formality. But wasnt that excessive in a different way from me?

    If you move, youre going to get stabbed by your own weapon!

    However, it was just my inner thought.

    Moreover, defying Akshan sunbaenims mood wouldnt do me any good.

    I was in a position to find out and learn.

    The source of their vast vessel!

    I could guarantee.

    Even if there were numerous sses in Arcana, was there a ss that could kill a level-900 named monster in one hit with a basic attack? Only demon hunter could.

    At first, I thought it was because their stat was so high.

    But no matter how much I thought about it, it didnt make any sense.

    Well, even now, the goal of the physical training ss quest was rising exponentially. Considering my pathetic stat

    [Statl]

    Strength: 112 / Agility: 124 / Mana: 512 / Luck: 12 / Aesthetic: Medium

    To kill a level-900 named monster with a basic attack, your strength and agility had to be at least around 900.

    If I converted that into the amount of training

    It wasnt a goal I could easily take in.

    Let alone days.

    Even if I spent all of my weeks on the physical training quests.

    Just achieving one goal would be difficult.

    So I was going to ask the person himself.

    The secret to their stats and their vast vessel!

    But somehow it didnt seem easy from the start

    Sk

    The demon hunter looked around the office and looked disappointed.

    I was also a demon hunter, so I could tell.

    That man must have been disappointed that there was no demon around.

    Youre so consistent, Akshan.

    Excessive friendship between demon hunters was prohibited.

    Are you really going to keep the rules even if you fell into hell?

    Unfortunately, there are no demons here.

    Even when I said that.

    Let alone answering, he didnt even look like he was listening.

    No, not only that, what are you doing all of a sudden?

    He suddenlyy down on the floor.

    Wait, he was doing push-ups?!

    I see, so youre saying theres no need for conversation.

    Doing physical training in someone elses office?

    Dont ept such rudeness, Grandfel.

    This isnt what I wanted!

    But my cries were meaningless.

    Huft

    I ended up carrying out the physical training quest with the demon hunter I summoned. Even while my body was screaming, I couldnt shake off the feeling of anxiety.

    No way, really, hey, are you serious?

    Do you really just randomly increase your stats through training?!

    Seriously, out of all sses, why this one!?

    I felt so wronged that I wanted to scream.

    Grandfelspetitive spirit was ignited.

    I did push-ups without stopping.

    [Youve met the conditions.]

    [You will be rewarded.]

    I had already reached the goad.

    I couldnt stop.

    Why?

    Sunbae

    No, he wasnt even a sunbae.

    That rude demon hunter wouldnt stop.

    I opened my mouth.

    I feel like Im finally aplishing something.

    Dont talk big when you cant even speak properly, Grandfel.

    I was literally bedding my arms to the limit.

    In an instant, the sight in front of my eyes began to spin.

    I had been overworking my body like this.

    I was finally passing out.

    Still, I could rest thanks to passing out, so I looked forward to it.

    But that didnt happen.

    A message appeared.

    [You will receive additional rewards through training that transcends limits.]

    Wait a minute?

    I found it.

    Demon hunter, the secret to their transcendental stats!<ul><li>1. Chicken rib is ng for things that are rtively useless but would still be a waste to throw away. </li></ul>

 Chapter 188: I wont forget this debt

    Chapter 188: I won''t forget this debt

    To sum it up, it was simple.

    It finally feels like training.

    Overuse my body to the point that the effect of the [Blessing of the first World Tree] couldnt offset it.

    To the point that Grandfel couldnt bluff his way out of it.

    That was the training beyond limits!

    I was truly shocked in many ways.

    I called it training that went beyond limits, but no matter how you put it, the secret to the strength of the demon hunter was just hard work, right? The consistency was shocking, really.

    Grandfel, you too.

    If youve overused your body to the point where you cant recover even with the World Tree buff.

    What?

    It finally feels like training, you said?

    Then what the hell have I done so far?!

    Poor me.

    But the most shocking thing was the message.

    [You will receive additional rewards through training that transcends limits.]

    I had seen messages simr to this before.

    My stat points would increase by an additional one or two points, right?

    In fact, that alone was a huge additional reward.

    Because one stat point was worth 1 level.

    However.

    [You have acquired the stat Tenacity.]

    It was different this time.

    A stat was opened.

    Just like with the [Aesthetic] stat, the moment I acquired it.

    The effect of  tenacity was imprinted in my vision and my mind.

    [Tenacity: Converts mental strength into ability scores. Each time the tenacity increases, the converted ability value increases additionally.]

    As soon as I saw it, I couldnt help but feel shocked.

    Wasnt this basically the demon hunters unique stat?!

    Anyway, I cursed out a lot today, but

    I could guarantee you that no one in Arcana had a stronger mental strength than the demon hunter. That was because people with weak mental strength couldnt survive in Akshan.

    It used to be like that in the past.

    Not only there were endless grinds of quests.

    The demon hunter had a training method that was closer to a horror game than an RPG. There was no reason to insist on demon hunter ss, leaving countless Arcana contents behind.

    To put it bluntly, I would have quit too.

    If I hadnt forcibly got cut off from Arcana.

    I would naturally be cured of my middle-school second-year syndrome and parted ways with Grandfel.

    I would have created and fostered a new ount.

    Strictly speaking

    I skipped the intermediate step again this time too.

    In order to acquire [Tenacity] in a normal way.

    It probably would have required a lot of training.

    They even trained their body in hell.

    But this shamelessness didnt disappear.

    Even at this moment.

    I spoke to the demon hunter who didnt stop doing push-ups.

    We are finally on equal terms.

    Then I did push-ups again.

    As expected, I could feel the effect of [Tenacity].

    This is easy.

    Stronger mental strength beyond that of the demon hunter.

    I could feel that Grandfels mental strength was supporting my body.

    It wasnt just my delusion, it appeared as a message.

    [Strength temporarily increases due to the effect of tenacity.]

    I checked the number while squeezing my muscles.

    [Strength: 112  162]

    No, what is this?

    Even if it was only temporary, my strength increased by 50 points?!

    It was enough to cause my muscles to spasm in surprise.

    It was only natural.

    Even if Grandfels mental power was not at the level of ordinary human beings

    [Tenacity: 1]

    I only acquired 1 point of [Tenacity].

    As stated in the description.

    The value of the converted ability was influenced by the value of [tenacity].

    So how much will it increase in the future?

    I couldnt help but feel shocked.

    What kind of ridiculous efficiency was this?

    I wondered if the effect of [tenacity] was fraudulent.

    Or if Grandfels mental strength was the fraudulent one.

    There was no way to know right now.

    But one thing had be clear.

    For the time being, I will put all of the level-up points on tenacity.

    That went without saying.

    No matter how great Grandfels mental power was, it couldnt ovee the gap in stats. In the end, I opened my mouth only after my shirt was so drenched in sweat to the point that you could see my skin through it.

    It was a good match.

    A good maaatch?

    There is no match in the world more foolish than this, Grandfel.

    He wouldnt feel good defeating his only junior.

    Only then did the demon hunter stop doing push-ups and stand up.

    Crackle

    Then the mes of hell began to swirl around his body.

    No socializing.

    He was good at following the rules until the end.

    Like in the beginning, he didnt say farewell.

    But I clearly witnessed it.

    ?

    I could see his mouth under the hood.

    His mouth was clearly turned upward.

    He was definitely smiling.

    Youughed at me just now, didnt you?

    Youre being smug because you won, arent you?!

    Yes, I was thankful that he helped me acquire [tenacity].

    But he just suddenly did push-ups.

    Then he just disappeared with augh.

    Our Akshan sunbaenim, your personality is truly amazing!

    However, it didnt harm Grandfel either.

    Sometimes you canmunicate without saying anything.

    No, now that I had given it another try.

    Toward the demon hunter who returned to the me of hell.

    I dered.

    Ill pay this debt back next time, demon hunter.

    I truly lost to you, Grandfel.

    *

    The Demon King of Tears.

    Ranked 56th.

    The Demon King, Gremory, wiped her eyes.

    Her faint voice echoed in the audience.

    With no friends above and below, I feel lonely.

    Above, 55th rank.

    Below, the throne ranked 57th in line.

    She thought the Battle for the Demon King would fill their vacancy.

    However, there was a variable that no one had expected.

    Resurrection of Akshan.

    And the death of the high-ranking demon king, Gamigin.

    Gremory opened her mouth.

    What do you think?

    Y-Yes?

    The person she asked was a human being.

    Not a corrupt person, not a demon worshiper, just an ordinary human being.

    In the past, he was the viscount who was the owner of this small castle.

    The man broke out in a cold sweat.

    .Answer, I have to answer her.

    As he made up his mind, Gremory spoke in a whisper.

    Make sure you look straight into my eyes.

    !

    The man raised his head and made eye contact with Gremory.

    And he despaired.

    How can you do this to me!

    It felt like an ordeal from the Goddess.

    How could the vicious demon who destroyed his estate and brutally murdered his people, subjects, and rtives appear to be an infinitely beautiful woman?

    The man struggled to answer.

    Im sorry to tell you, but I think its impossible unless Akshan has truly been resurrected.

    Hmm, I guess so.

    Gremory puffed up her cheeks.

    Light-colored hair and bright skin.

    And a lively expression.

    She was so attractive that no one could suspect that she was a demon.

    But I still dont understand.

    Gremorys eyes turned to the man.

    Do you know? There were unintentionally more offerings for Gamigin than usual. It was thanks to the death of all the demons who participated in the Battle for the Demon King.

    In addition to the scheduled offering.

    Two demons of the true name who were at the level of demon king were also made into sacrifices.

    Gremory had also confirmed Gamigins great power.

    Our foolish and daft Gamigin.

    The man doubted his ears.

    .Foolish and daft?

    There was a hierarchy among the demon kings.

    He learned this fact recently while dealing with Gremory.

    He also learned that the power of the high-ranking demon king was on a different level.

    Gremory slowly opened one of her eyes.

    You must have thought it was a profane way of addressing him, didnt you?

    N-No!

    Its all right. A lowly human being cant understand.

    Y-Yes.

    The top 10 ranked demons were ssified as high-ranking demon kings.

    Even among the demon kings, the way they were treated was unusual. Gremory was better in this aspect, because most demon kings treated the high-ranking demon kings as tools.

    Werent they demons who couldnt evenmunicate?

    He was used until the very end, and then ended up in hell I was just depressed over that pitiful ending.

    I see.

    Gulp.

    The man unconsciously swallowed his dry saliva.

    Was this what it felt like to be possessed by a demon?

    He knew that everything about that demon was pretentious and fake. But when he looked at Gremory acting pitiful, he really feltpassion in his heart.

    Gremory said, wiping the corners of her eyes with her fingers.

    But its not all sad. There are people who will move for us who are pushed to the edge of a cliff.

    One of them was the Sword Saint Shegwin.

    Gremory could not forget the image of Shegwin that she had glimpsed through the evil eyes not long ago. The energy radiating from the aging human was beyond imagination.

    Even if theyre full of gratitude, theyre still pitiful.

    Nevertheless, in the end, he was a human.

    A lowly human being who was dying day by day unlike her.

    In that regard, Shegwin was clever.

    He gave up being human and walked down the path of corruption.

    Gremory raised the corners of her mouth.

    Some demon kings must have been disappointed.

    Even if he was old, Shegwins body was the best for possession.

    Of course, Gremory had no interest in human bodies.

    Gulp.

    Look.

    Even the enemy drooled at the sight of her.

    Her body was perfect as it was now.

    Well, Gremory is sad.

    Gremory rose from her seat and headed to the window.

    The night sky was full of the evil eyes.

    Soon, Gremorys eyes turned ck.

    Then the vision of the evil eyes prated her mind.

    I dont know what youre thinking, Shegwin.

    He retreated from Antonium, the capital of the Empire.

    It was a judgment that she couldnt understand.

    Even Gremory who wasnt familiar with war was thinking like that.

    She didnt have to check the reaction of other demon kings. It was obvious.

    Everyone is watching your move.

    In that regard, Shegwins destination was unexpected.

    He must have gained enlightenment in killing useless nobles and controlling the demon power. She never thought he would leave an empire full of humans and head to the mountains.

    Gremorys mouth twitched.

    Dont tell me, youre not going to pretend to be a human, are you?

    Even if that were the case, it would be pointless.

    It didnt really matter.

    Even though he was corrupted, he was fundamentally a worthless human being.

    You just need to light the way.

    The scene that she had witnessed through Gamigins evil eye.

    Akshan is back.

    The goosebumps she felt at the time were indescribable.

    She felt like the fear that she had forgotten since Akshans annihtion was revived.

    The resurrection of Akshan.

    It wasnt hard to guess the culprit behind it.

    A silver-haired demon hunter.

    That day, the man who appeared out of nowhere on the Arcana Continent disappeared without a trace, along with millions of demons. Likewise, it was a fact that had been clearly confirmed through the evil eye.

    But it means that they truly have been resurrected.

    Who would have thought that Gamigin-nim would be thrown into hell.

    There was no clearer proof of their resurrection than that.

    Gremory turned from the window.

    So I have no choice but to hold my breath pitifully.

    Shortly after Gamigin had been thrown into hell.

    The demon kings had set out to find Akshan.

    Now that Akshans desperate struggle against Gamigin had unfolded.

    They thought it was an opportunity to crush the resurrected Akshan.

    But they couldnt figure it out.

    Where on earth is that ce?

    A very strangendscape.

    No matter where they searched on the Arcana Continent, they couldnt find that ce, Akshan, or the silver-haired demon hunter.

    Even though they borrowed the evil eyes vision.

    It was just typical of Akshan.

    They give me goosebumps just by appearing.

    But time was on their side anyway.

    Even though Gamigin was in hell, there were still nine high-ranking demon kings left. Well, even if they were unlucky, the existence of the great evils couldnt be ignored either.

    Among them, Shegwins role was just like a scout.

    Whether it was Akshan or the silver-haired demon hunter.

    He was a bait that would reveal their existence again.

    Well, when it came to demons, Akshan would rush ahead without thinking.

    Until they bit the bait.

    All she had to do was wait.

    In that case, the Zero Mountain might not be a bad idea, Shegwin.

    *

    Thursday.

    Regr update.

    For the first time in a while, AAU was filled with tension.

    Pleasee up with something good.

    Sung Hyunjoon put his hands together and prayed reverently.

    Our general manager, enjoy your vacation to the fullest!

    Youre doing more than me these days,

    Senior, you pray quickly too. If you wish earnestly, it wille true.

    Oh my gosh.

    Just Homen.

    Click ck

    Yoon Sookyum chuckled and hit refresh.

    Then he spoke to Sung Hyunjoon, who was muttering.

    At least it wont be an update about the demons.

    Really?

    They must have also suffered great damage from the Battle for the Demon King. Above all, if there is aplete victory, there is also aplete defeat, right? At least they cant set up arge-scale event like the Battle for the Demon King.

    Unless it was a demon-type monster that possessed a different level of power, they didnt have to show it to Hoyeol.

    At his words, Sung Hyunjoon began to pray in more detail.

    Then I hope its not a demon-type monster!

    But who are you saying this prayer to?

    God, or Buddha?

    is that so? But, if you think about it, wouldnt it be Raymond who listens to all your prayers?

    Wait, then I cancel it! I would be crazy to pray to that guy!

    But had the prayer already reached Raymond?

    Click

    The moment the official website of Arcana was refreshed.

    The details of the regr update appeared.

    There was no need to say where it appeared first.

    AAU South Korea Branch.

    No, the same words popped out of every branch.

    Z-Zero Mountain!

    The symbol of the Arcana Continent system.

    The Zero Mountain would be added as a new area?

    Sung Hyunjoons face lit up.

    S-Sunbae. Isnt this great? If the Zero Mountains are added as a region, at least yers wont have to worry about hunting grounds!

    There were levels ranging from low to high in the vast Zero Mountain.

    There was content for every yer.

    In particr, there were quite a few items sleeping in the Hundred Thousand Cave.

    Thats exactly why its a problem.

    Yes? What do you mean?

    A problem.

    Sung Hyunjoon was briefly taken aback by the unexpected answer.

    Yoon Sookyum continued in a trembling voice.

    Its too big, thats the problem!

    Crash!

    At the same time, they heard urgent footsteps.

    It was the branch manager, Park Minjae.

    Park Minjae shouted loudly.

    Everyone, start the calction!

    What are you talking about all of a sudden?

    What? Sung Hyunjoon still hasnt figured out the situation?

    Yoon Sookyum opened his mouth on behalf of Park Minjae.

    Hyunjoon, do you remember the size of the Zero Mountain?

    Of course. Its so huge that the dragons live on top of it?!

    Wait a minute.

    If the Zero Mountain appeared in reality.

    What would happen in the aftermath?

    There would be a tectonic shift that never existed in the history of the Earth.

    If the Zero Mountain rose in a particr country.

    That country might disappear from the map forever.

    Even if it rose from the sea

    Yoon Sookyum said.

    Thats right, a natural disaster on a different level will follow.

    !!!

    How were they supposed to prepare for this?

    This was apletely different problem from the rupture.

    They had to prevent a natural disaster that could end the world.

    Someone murmured.

    If not with magic, how can we

    ?!!

    Wait, magic?

    At that word, everyone remembered.

    There were people who could prevent catastrophic natural disasters.

    .

    .

    .

    You said, theres a give and take in everything.

    Marcelo picked up a feather pen.

    Sk

    He wrote down neatly on a parchment.

    I will put those words into practice. Sir Hoyeol.

    As of this time, we will fully permit the towers exit.

    The purpose is salvation for salvation.

    All members of the Mage Tower gather.

    Acting Chief Lee Hoyeol and Marcelo Simuard.

 Chapter 189: Its definitely a give-and-take

    Chapter 189: It''s definitely a give-and-take

    The emergence of the Zero Mountain.

    The catastrophic damage was expected to return everything humanity had built up to zero. Schrs from around the world put their heads together over the setting of the Zero Mountain.

    There are dragons living at the top?

    This nonsense will appear on Earth?!

    Why did Cosmo create such an unrealistic mountain?!

    If it appears from the sea!

    As the mountain rose high, there would be huge waves on the sea level.

    What was the destructive power of the earthquake and tsunami that would ur?

    This was not a problem limited to a few specific countries.

    No country can act as a breakwater in the face of a tsunami like this. Literally, every country and every civilization will be covered by the sea!

    The despairing news also reached the leaders around the world.

    How to minimize the damage?

    No one could answer the question.

    It couldnt be helped.

    Even before the cataclysm.

    Human science had developed at an rming rate.

    But wasnt it directed toward destruction?

    So they couldntin about not having an answer.

    Indeed.

    Up until that point, humanity had overlooked.

    Apletely different concept from science.

    The fact that the [magic] of another world existed in the reality.

    .

    .

    .

    The capital of South Korea, Seoul.

    News about the Mage Tower began to spread around the world.

    The lobby of the Mage Tower.

    Yoon Jongjin made an urgent call to somewhere.

    The recipient was, of course, PD Hyun Yongseok.

    Sunbae, I told you Id definitely make it up to you, didnt I?

    I am so busy, but what are you talking about all of a sudden?

    No, Im talking about Hoyeol-ssis flower garden incident!!

    Today Arcana.

    The main camera director had a prediction.

    When covering Hoyeols flower garden story, his predictions turned out wrong and it was revealed to everyone. Even if the sight of Hoyeol tending to his flower garden became a hot topic among viewers.

    The person who actually recognized the possibility was writer Kim, who had apanied him at that time.

    He would make up for that mistake.

    He just took a camera with him.

    Yoon Jongjin was waiting in the lobby of the Mage Tower as if he was hiding.

    Remaining still here for a few days was worth it.

    He continued speaking meaningfully.

    Ill send you a screen. Edit it yourself and use it.

    Click

    Yoon Jongjin said so and hung up the phone.

    Hyun Yongseok frowned.

    Even so, the broadcasting station was paralyzed.

    Im an idiot for being excited by Zero Mountain even if only for a moment.

    No matter how scary upational diseases were.

    He couldnt believe he thought of the broadcasting material first, rather than the destruction of the Earth.

    Of course, even if he said he was worried.

    There was nothing a station producer could do in the face of a natural disaster.

    Anyway, his upational disease was back again.

    Lets see what the fuss was about.

    Click

    He clicked to finish it.

    Soon, Yoon Jongjins camera angle came up live.

    Hyun Yongseoks pupils widened when he checked it.

    W-What?

    On the stairs of the bizarre Mage Tower.

    Weirdly many mages wereing down.

    Unlike in the past, Mage Tower had begun its activities outside.

    However, it was still limited.

    Those who appeared outside were only a few people, including Marcelo.

    But now.

    !

    Led by the chief mage, Marcelo.

    Twenty senior mages, all followed him.

    After that, a march of hundreds of skilled and apprentice mages continued.

    As if that wasnt shocking enough.

    Soon, Yoon Jongjins camera angle zoomed on someone.

    A woman with a gentle appearance, closer to old age than middle age.

    She was wearing a robe with exceptionally colorful decorations and patterns.

    Just by looking at her clothes, he could tell her status.

    Hyun Yongseok murmured.

    Is she the elder mage?

    The elder mage who was called the demigod?

    What it meant was simple.

    Except for the Tower Master, all the mages of the Mage Tower wereing out to the world. This was a sight never seen before even in the days when Arcana was just a game!

    For what reason

    He suddenly thought of a possibility.

    Indeed.

    At this moment, there was only one reason for them to move.

    Zero Mountain..!

    Hyun Yongseok asked himself.

    Is it just because of that one reason?

    As the producer of Today Arcana.

    Hyun Yongseok possessed Arcana knowledge suited for his position.

    He also knew very well what kind of group the mages were in Arcana.

    Mages are arrogant.

    To be honest, they had the right to be arrogant.

    Unlike other sses that require level-appropriate equipment, for mages, the [mana] flowing through their body was both a weapon and armor.

    The Mage Tower is the pinnacle of those mages

    Furthermore, stagnant water rot.

    The Mage Tower hadnt interacted with the outside world so far.

    So their current behavior was unbelievable.

    But Hyun Yongseok made a quick decision.

    Whatever it is, a scoop is a scoop.

    Without hesitation, he began preparing for Today Arcanas special broadcast.

    Hyun Yongseoks judgment was exactly right.

    Channel VBC.

    Today Arcanas special.

    Marcelo opened his mouth on the screen.

    Now that we have been saved, we will save you.

    The Mage Tower had been saved?

    What is he talking about?

    Out of billions of people.

    There was only one person who immediately understood what he meant.

    That one person, Hoyeol, stared at the screen.

    .

    .

    .

    These were words that I, Grandfel, had always lived by.

    There is a give and take in everything.

    Marcelo.

    After I said something like that.

    He took it seriously!

    Even if he didnt do that, I was already wondering if I should return to the Mage Tower. Well, as soon as the update came up, there was quite an uproar.

    Zero Mountain suddenly appears.

    A massive natural disaster would follow in the aftermath of its emergence.

    Humanity would be destroyed not by monsters but by natural disasters.

    The experts in the news spoke about it so seriously.

    By the way, I didnt even send telepathy.

    I didnt expect Marcelo to move first.

    To be honest, I was a little moved by the Mage Tower

    Procedures must be followed.

    Youre still shameless even if you feel touched, Grandfel.

    Since I had submitted a leave of absence, it was normal for them to handle it on their own.

    But despite my remarks.

    I adjusted my clothes.

    Even if I was a parachute, I was also a member of the Mage Tower.

    I looked out the window at the elixir field.

    Excessive moisture can cause the roots to rot.

    Dontpare a mega-tsunami to the water in a watering can, Grandfel.

    In any case, I couldnt sit idly by in the face of such natural disasters.

    Besides, after a triales a reward.

    Moreover, this wasnt just any other area, this was the [Zero Mountain].

    Dragons lived at the top.

    In fact, until thest half of the Arcana Continent system.

    It was an area that could be a stage for activities.

    After reaching level 500.

    I took the experience points umted in the Qirnberg Machine Tower

    I raised 95 levels.

    Thanks to this, I didnt feel the increased experience point requirement.

    Naturally, it was impossible to raise the level by only clearing the ruptures.

    But what if what you had was not a rupture that disappeared when you clear it, but a hunting ground with endless monsters?

    It may ease the worries about experience points.

    Just as long as I could safely pass through the overly noisy updates.

    If you were to ask me whether I was confident that I could prevent a natural disaster on the level of destruction of the world, of course, I would say that I was confident.

    Lee Hoyeol, who used to protect himself behind the Mage Tower, was no longer there.

    Why?

    I had skipped the intermediate step.

    So now I had a circle in my heart.

    [Current achievements reached: Circle (1,000% increase in all magic manifestations)].

    If the attribute had affinity, magic had manifestation power.

    I wanted to check the power of the circle.

    There was no time to hesitate.

    When I raised my mana. it definitely felt different than usual.

    Goo

    Was this the power of the circle?

    A high-level magic, portal, appeared directly in the air.

    Even Marcelo had to put effort into the interference process of the portal magic.

    I never thought it would manifest so quickly.

    It was so quick that you could say it came out straight away.

    It was a remarkable growth.

    As always.

    I, Grandfel, was as unfazed as usual.

    This is my first time going against the providence of nature.

    I just recited and moved my steps.

    I will not hold back my power to defy providence.

    Really.

    Come at me, nature.

    You, seriously!

    *

    The location of the Zero Mountain had been specified.

    Pacific Ocean.

    Humanity was in trouble.

    Expert Baek, should we be happy about this?

    Still, I can tell you, we have avoided the worst.

    My opinion is a little different.

    What do you mean, Expert Hwang?

    It was impossible to get through without any damage. If it had been created somewhere on the continent, the entire area would have been devastated, but humanity could have minimized the damage. But this!

    Huh, do you mean that we have to make a sacrifice for the greater good?

    Right.

    Although it might sound cold to someone.

    That was the truth.

    Dont you all know? This is not a damage that could disappear by sharing it!

    But now no matter what they did, nothing would change.

    Zero Mountain was created in the middle of the Pacific Ocean.

    The entire human race was faced with a situation where they would have to bear the aftermath of its creation. The threat of hundreds of meters of tsunami, something that could only be seen in disaster movies, was bing a reality.

    Everything had be a predetermined fact.

    At that moment.

    I-Im sorry to interrupt. Its a breaking news!!!

    ?

    There was newsing from the studio.

    The anchor hurriedly continued.

    There is news that all mages in the Mage Tower have begun their activities outside. ording to the AAU, this is unprecedented even before the Cataclysm. More detailed information can be found on the site!!

    The Mage Tower was starting to move.

    Chief, senior, skilled, apprentice, and even an elder mage.

    The entire Mage Tower moved beyond the portal.

    With one word left.

    Now that we have been saved, we will save you.

    The mages of the Mage Tower were filmed.

    Helicopters flew to film Zero Mountain.

    From the angle of the camera.

    Crack!

    The Zero Mountain rose with a roar.

    With such a size and creation speed, it was safe to say that a new continent was being created in real-time.

    At the same time, the rolling waves were also something that had only been seen in CG in disaster movies.

    Sss!

    But it wasnt the Zero Mountain that the camera was pointing at.

    It was directed to the mages of the Mage Tower floating in the sky.

    Senior Mage of Fire Magic, Bensch, shrugged his shoulder.

    Science is inefficient. Isnt that right, Senior Banglet?

    Whir

    To be able to fly in the sky.

    They had to board that noisy machine.

    Senior Mage of Pure Magic, Banglet, answered awkwardly.

    I guess it all has its pros and cons.

    Pros and cons, you said. Senior Banglet, what do you see magic as right now? There is nothing in this world as great as magic. Well, like now. They cant even calm down those rough waves.

    Thats Its not my opinion, its what Chied Lee Hoyeol said. Everything has pros and cons. The search for [oddity] began with that recognition.

    Gasp.

    When did Hoyeol say something like that without him knowing?

    No way.

    Was it when he curled up and dozed off after getting nagged by Senior Matis at the roundtable conference?

    As Bensch was flustered, Banglet asked.

    Could it be that you dont agree with what Chief Lee Hoyeol said?

    N-No! How could that be?

    Goo

    Bensch hurriedly raised his mana.

    I was so focused on this manifestation that the words just came out of my mouth for a moment. Unless its magic for burning, I am so clumsy. Haha You know how I feel, right, Senior Banglet?

    The magic swept across the Pacific Ocean.

    It didnt take aplicated interference process to calm down the sea.

    The mages of the Mage Tower were called the chosen ones.

    Their vast mana easily controlled the waves.

    E-Even after seeing it, this sight is hard to believe!

    That sight was spread around the world live.

    Like a lie.

    No, like magic.

    The waves that almost dragged humanity to its destruction began to subside.

    The elder mage, Yugwid, smiled.

    This kind of cooperation is new to me, Marcelo.

    Thank you for joining us.

    Its also new to feel dissatisfied when people say thank you.

    Oh.

    Its a joke. A joke.

    Yugwid looked at the slowly emerging Zero Mountain.

    Indeed, it was a huge mountain that could move the entire Mage Tower.

    In that top nest

    Its starting to smell like an old ill-fated rtionship.

    The winner of the Great Dragon-Demon War, the dragons, was crouching.

    It was because of them that the entire Mage Tower moved.

    The dragons were asleep in their nest.

    If any of them woke up due to themotion

    A real disaster wille.

    That unfortunate incident was why everyone exited the tower.

    Yugwid looked closely at the Zero Mountain.

    Soon, she noticed an unusual smell.

    Chief Marcelo.

    The loser of the Great Dragon-Demon War, Mage Tower.

    The Mage Tower had learned its lesson.

    No one should wake the dragon from its slumber.

    In order to not forget the lesson.

    The magic circles were manifested at the edge of the peak.

    One of them was destroyed.

    What it meant was simple.

    It seems theres a variable.

    Who had destroyed it, they wouldnt be able to find out right now.

    Just by looking at Zero Mountain, you could see how vast it was.

    There was an even deeper abyss called the Hundred Thousand Caves.

    So, naturally, the purpose that needed to be prioritized was.

    I will focus on restoring the magic circle.

    The restoration of the destroyed magic circle.

    The founder of the theory of magic, Marcelo.

    Although Yugwid knew his abilities better than anyone else.

    She knew it wouldnt be easy.

    Wasnt the Great Dragon-Demon War a thing of the distant past?

    Even if he understood the structure of the ancient magic circle, the process of exploration, interference, and manifestation was a different matter. Yugwid murmured quietly.

    Those winged lizards wont be very patient.

    But Yudwid had also overlooked it.

    Someone who was as impatient as a dragon.

    Such a person existed in the Mage Tower.

    Suddenly, she heard a voice from behind.

    Everyone has worked hard.

    !!!

    I will also return to the chiefs duties from now on.

    Fluttering silver hair.

    A consistent appearance.

    The consistent voice continued.

    Ill take charge of the restoration of the magic circle.

    And.

    C-Chief Lee Hoyeol?!

    A consistent attitude.

    .

    .

    .

    What did the magic circle being ancient have to do with anything?

    Reversal magic.

    One shot was all it took to restore it to its original state.

 Chapter 190: Its all about the ending

    Chapter 190: It''s all about the ending

    The Zero Mountain was incredibly huge.

    It was so big that you couldnt see it all in one nce even if you looked down from this high up.

    In that regard, as expected of the Mage Tower.

    The waves calmed down.

    The amount of mana consumed depended on howplex the intervention process was.

    For example

    It was not for no reason that I exaggerate about the [aesthetic] stat.

    What if I didnt activate the [aesthetic] stat, but added interference to have a simr effect?

    The mana consumed for for manifestation would increase by at least several times, and at most tens of times.

    Noplicated intervention process was needed to calm the sea.

    It meant that the mages of the Mage Tower, who were born geniuses, used their mana more efficiently.

    I dont think there was even a need for me toe.

    But there was a procedure to everything.

    Now that I had seen their face, I should at least say hello.

    I walked through the sky and approached Yugwid and Marcelo.

    Needless to say, I was walking in the air.

    Tap tap

    There was no sound here.

    It wasnt until I opened my mouth that those two noticed me.

    Sir Hoyeol?

    Why are you out here?

    Marcelo, thats what your face is saying.

    First, lets say something nice.

    Everyone has worked hard.

    Unlike how this big mouth usually talked, I delivered a warm greeting.

    Marcelo hurriedly opened his mouth.

    I am sorry to say this, but Sir Hoyeol, arent you on a leave of absence? Since you have been overdoing it until now, I tried to handle it this time so that you wouldnt have to step in.

    You dont have to feel bad, Marcelo.

    What can I do if this is my fate?

    And deep down, I missed the weight of being the chief a little bit.

    The old saying wasnt wrong.

    They said that if you left home, you would face hardship.

    The Mage Tower is better than Akshan.

    In the end, it was really about physical strength training that went beyond limits.

    I almost sank into pride.

    I couldnt help but think of the time I scribbled the rejection letter on Benschs application form, so I said all that.

    Therefore.

    Theres nothing to worry about, Marcelo.

    Even if the Zero Mountain didnt appear.

    I will also return to the chiefs duties from now on.

    I would still return to the Mage Tower.

    By the way, the expression on Elder Mage Yugwids face looked serious.

    When I heard the story roughly, I could understand why she made such a serious expression.

    Its a magic circle from the Great Dragon-Demon War era?

    A war between the dragons and the Mage Tower.

    I didnt know why they ended up fighting.

    However, even if the Mage Tower was scared because of that defeat, it was clear that they had done their best.

    The Mage Tower even left magic circles.

    It was just a magic circle to prevent the dragons from waking up from their sleep.

    I supposed the reputation of the Mage Tower at that time was not worth talking about.

    But enduring such a humiliation.

    They decided that a dragon was something they shouldnt mess with.

    But who on earth would want to mess with them anyway?!

    Actually, I.

    I was already breaking out in a cold sweat.

    Now that the Zero Mountain had been updated to reality.

    Dragons were no longer just someone elses story.

    In a nutshell, it was like trying to wake up Theferns [Being That Should Not Be Awakened].

    I dont even want to imagine it, seriously.

    In that regard, I couldnt waste any more time.

    The earthquake and tsunami created by Zero Mountain were sufficiently suppressed by the mages of the Mage Tower.

    All I had to do was prevent an even worse disaster, the dragons, from waking up.

    I had to restore that ancient magic circle.

    Ill take charge of the restoration of the magic circle.

    Even if it was said to be an ancient magic circle.

    I had Grandfels natural talent.

    Additionally, I had a trick called reversal magic.

    Now that I had the circle that would amplify my manifestation power.

    I had no reason to hesitate.

    I am not going to manifest it.

    ?

    Its just a matter of turning it back.

    !!

    Just like turning back our pride.

    Please dont wrap up your reversal magic in such a grand way, Grandfel.

    I hoped Yugwid and Marcelo didnt flinch at how cringy it was.

    As I was praying, the magic circle returned to its original form.

    Ssss

    Then thick fog began to rise again at the top of the exposed Zero Mountain. As if they were trying to hide the nest where the dragons were sleeping.

    Crack

    Meanwhile, the Zero Mountain was being updated at a rapid pace.

    There was no such thing as looking up to something in the Grandfels dictionary.

    I looked away from the moment the mountain range rose above my eye level.

    Then Yudwids face came into view.

    By the way, she looked excited.

    One week. No, how many days has it been? I cant believe you got used to handling the circle freely during that short break! The beating of mana in your heart is clearer than before!

    The beat of mana

    Was she talking about the nking sound of my heart beating?

    Now, thanks to the elixir, the circle and my heartbeat returned to their original state. I hadnt met the conditions for [Transcendant] at that time. The effect of the circle also had been sealed.

    I heard that the Tower Master went through many crises in order to fully manage the circle. In that regard, Chief Lee is truly amazing!

    The effect was sealed, I was just saving my life.

    I, Grandfel, kept quiet.

    Actually, well, she wasnt wrong.

    After all, we did go through a crisis.

    While insisting on having a tea time.

    I almost froze to death and passed out

    Since it happened in the past, I can at least say something.

    Grandfel had let go of the teacup and broke it.

    The numerous crises that the Tower Master went through.

    It was safe to say that I experienced it all at once in a short period of time.

    Just as I was about to nod, I felt a presence.

    Gasp!

    Bensch William.

    He looked at me and quickly closed his mouth.

    From Banglets awkward expression, he must have been talking about me. I wanted to say that I missed even his below-par application form, but I didnt have time to do so.

    Sk

    Matis looked at me and bowed lightly.

    Belliere also waved her hand lightly, and Peiyan chewed something, swallowed it quickly, and bowed her head. Lets see, Senior Kikos dark circles were still the same.

    All mages of the Mage Tower were out of the tower.

    If you saw it from the perspective of others.

    There was nothing more majestic than this moment.

    But for me, it was the same scene as always.

    Once again, I, Lee Hoyeol.

    I felt like I had grown up a lot.

    At the same time, I felt a sense of responsibility.

    Now that the Zero Mountain appeared in reality.

    There was one quest that I couldnt turn away from.

    [World Quest: Evil Dragon Hunter]

    You who hunted a n of evil dragons.

    The legend of the mountain is calling you.

    Reach the top of the Zero Mountain. (In progress)

    The Zero Mountain fully revealed itself.

    Its height blocked the sun in the sky.

    The message that appeared was enough to scare anyone.

    [Zero Mountain]

    [Rmended level: Not rmended to anyone]

    [Copse progress: 100%]

    From the time when Arcana was just a game until now.

    The text written at the rmended level was the same.

    Right.

    I had to reach the top of Zero Mountain, which was not rmended for anyone.

    Aside from the world quest. If I had the ability to reach the top, I wouldnt sink under Grandfels heavy pride.

    I recited with a low note, looking at the mountain range.

    This mountain and my pride. Atst, we canpete to see which one is higher.

    Please, I earnestly prayed that that no one heard it.

    *

    Even when the Mage Tower stepped up, the world was skeptical.

    Even if this is the Mage Tower were talking about, is it possible?

    Lets just shut up and watch

    No;;; I cant work with just a delusion

    Why are you so pessimistic?? Are you a demon??

    -A bastard without a pride

    Someone once said.

    The higher the expectations, the bigger the disappointment would be.

    But that mindset was useless.

    The Mage Tower suppressed the cataclysmic disaster.

    No, you couldnt even call a suppression.

    No, I dont even see any ripples?!

    Is that scientifically possible???

    -You idiot, its magic, whats the point of mentioning science?

    Then mage yers shoulde out!!

    Indeed, they were the strongest armed group on the Arcana Continent.

    They just look down at the calm sea as if it were natural.

    There was no trace of tension on their faces reflected in the camera.

    I heard the mages are all out of the tower, but I dont see any yers?

    Theres no yer who can get in there and show their magic

    They all only understand the concept of magic.

    No, wait, theres someone who can, though?!

    The only yer among them.

    Hoyeol appeared.

    Then the expressions of some of the senior mages changed drastically.

    Among them, Bensch William had an expression close to consternation.

    Looking at the faces of the seniors, it looks like the Mage Tower didnt expect it?

    No way, did hee to work even if had some vacation left???

    No, hes going to work while on vacation??

    - Thats not a human thing to do!!

    For the sake of humanity, he returned from his vacation Just Homen

    But what attracted the most attention was Hoyeol and Marcelo.

    And the person who was presumed to be an elder mage was having a conversation with them.

    The studios experts analyzed the scene as if tearing it apart.

    Pause

    Now, if you look here, yer Lee Hoyeol is manifesting his magic? Towards the top of the Zero Mountain. I dont know what kind of magic he manifested, but

    They didnt even understand magic.

    How could they recognize ancient magic and reversal magic?

    Nevertheless, they could specte.

    You can tell by looking at the expressions on their faces.

    Their expression?

    If you zoom in, you can see that they both look very surprised, dont they? The level of magic disyed by yer Lee Hoyeol must be of a very high level. I expect so.

    The great elder mage and chief mage of the Mage Tower was surprised by a magic?

    There was no way the Nettubers would miss out on this delicious hot news.

    [Lee Hoyeol, what is the magic that he manifested in Zero Mountain?!]

    [After his magic manifested, the fog at the top became thicker!!]

    [What? dragons live at the top of the mountain range?!]

    Conjectures continued one after another.

    If all the information was put together, it was like this.

    To sum it up, its clear that Hoyeol-nim has sealed the dragons at the top of the Zero Mountain as we have no idea what effect it would have if they were released into reality!

    Lee Hoyeol.

    He sealed the dragons at the top of the Zero Mountain.

    The yers couldnt help but panic once more.

    The might of dragons had been known since the days when Arcana was just a game.

    What if the final boss is a dragon?

    Is he strong enough to seal a dragon?

    R-Right? When you see an elder mage called a demigod made such a surprised look Its not just a delusion, the story seems possible, isnt it?

    Yusra Kingdom.

    At the Golden Calf Tavern, a conversation ran back and forth

    Lakid was somehow drinking alcohol without getting drunk.

    I freely admit this, Commander-in-Chief.

    Gulp

    Sealing a dragon?

    Damn it, Hoyeol aplished something he could never aplish.

    Since ancient times, a horse without feet was faster than a real horse.

    The garden of the Golden Pce.

    How dare you only grow this much after all my attention and care? If you dont want to get uprooted, try to grow bigger and more splendid.

    Perk

    Even Elsidore, who was threatening the bi-herbs.

    He heard the rumors about Hoyeol.

    Lee Hoyeol, that cheeky human sealed the dragon?

    Elsidore snorted.

    Hmph, thats not even funny.

    That snort had a different meaning.

    Its only natural since he monopolized Mothers blessing.

    Elf.

    It was safe to say that they were on par with dragons and were the only ones who had the right to call them lizards.

    From the point of view of Elsidore, an elf, it didnt make sense to make a fuss about this.

    In the first ce, he even suppressed me.

    Sealing the dragons in Zero Mountain shouldnt be difficult. If he hadnt been able to seal them, Elsidore wouldnt have forgiven him.

    Because that means I am worse than a mere lizard.

    The passionate reactions that heated up themunity.

    And Elsidores mutters to himself from outside the window.

    Hoyeol sat down and watched all of that.

    In the office of the Yusra Kingdom.

    Clink

    As always, he leisurely titled his teacup.

    .

    .

    .

    What the hell, when will I ever be free from peoples overestimation?

    I just restored the magic circle handed down from the Great Dragon-Demon War using reversal magic. They treated me as if I was a hero who had sealed a legendary dragon!

    Their praise is excessive.

    Why are you puffing up your shoulders while saying that?

    Anyway, things had been dynamic until thest day of the vacation.

    Actually, due to Grandfels pride.

    I was going to return to the Mage Tower right away.

    Marcelo dissuaded me.

    -Please, at least for today. The salvation that our Mage Tower and Arcana Continent received from Sir Hoyeol and the adventurers. Would you please yield to us so that we can repay it?

    That was what he said.

    Even Grandfel couldnt be stubborn.

    Of course, the break didnt feel like a break.

    The whole world was overestimating me.

    How can I feel rxed!!

    Besides, I knew.

    No matter how much they overestimated me.

    Grandfel would definitely make it a reality and put things to stop.

    The hardships will begin tomorrow.

    Clink

    Perhaps that was why.

    I cherished my tea time.

    I felt like I could understand Grandfels feeling a little bit.

    Indeed, the taste and scent are wless.

    Of course, his high praise for tea bag green tea.

    I still couldnt rte to it.

    But still, lets enjoy ourst moments.

    Riiing

    Riing

    Ring

    ?

    While I was making my resolution, my smartphone vibrated continuously.

    I got messages.

    Upon confirming the contents, I immediately changed my mind.

    I guess my hardship is starting now.

    Hey

    Hey hey

    Hey hey hey

    Lee Hoyeol

    They said youre on some kind of vacation

    Mom, Dad, Noonas

    Why havent you showed your face to them???

    Please slow down, my nemesis!

 Chapter 191: Gift (1)

    Chapter 191: Gift (1)

    Even as shey down on her bed.

    Lee Yerim couldnt stop smiling.

    Her only little brother.

    Sheughed at the thought of teasing Hoyeol.

    Lee Hoyeol, you really got caught.

    Even if it was a good thing that he sent a long letter every day. He was usually so busy, so if he took a day off, shouldnt he show his face to his family?

    Theyre worried about you.

    Of course, if she said something like that to Mom and Dad.

    Youre going to bully your little brother again.

    Yerim, if anyone hears that, they will think that you are a dutiful daughter.

    Our third daughter. Listen to your Mom and your sisters.

    Somehow, they turned the arrow toward her.

    Still, Lee Yerim had something to say.

    Giggle, she said with augh.

    I dont find any formality, my little brother.

    She was well aware of Hoyeols position outside the house.

    He was a hero of mankind, a symbol of peace, etc.

    The TV had been talking so much about it.

    But as she had stated to the unnies.

    At home, Hoyeol was still the little brother.

    She was happy to see him growing up.

    As his name implied.

    The maknae, whose existence alone brought joy.

    Lee Yerims smile widened.

    This noona is happy just by imagining it.

    It had been a while since she bullied him

    No, thinking about meeting him face to face.

    How should she say this, it was like a joy she hadnt been able to feel since Hoyeol grew up. When she watched Hoyeol recently, she suddenly thought of the old times.

    Lee Yerim frowned and thought hard.

    Im sure Ive heard him talk like that before

    She couldnt remember it well because it had been over ten years, but for some reason, that kind of Hoyeol didnt feel unfamiliar. Looking back on her old memories, Lee Yerim suddenly muttered.

    I think I heard something like a long name.

    It was Romeo something.

    That name must have been so long and difficult.

    Okay, she should ask about it when Hoyeol came over tomorrow.

    The next day.

    Lee Yerim woke up at 8 am.

    However, the moment Lee Yerim went into the living room, she was shocked.

    W-What?!

    Mrs. Choi got angry at her deafening scream.

    Sigh, youre noisy. Hoyeol came and left earlier!

    A-At what time?

    5 in the morning!

    F-Five in the morning? Isnt he crazy?

    Crash!

    At that moment, Lee Yerims grand n copsed.

    *

    Three older sisters.

    The youngest son of a wealthy family.

    I, Lee Hoyeol.

    As I said before, I had no choice but to develop my finesse in order to survive among my older sisters. I proudly finished my fruitful vacation without a single bit of shame.

    Well, I had said I woulde to see them tomorrow.

    It wasnt a lie if I visited them at 5 am, right?

    Also, I didnte here early to pridelessly avoid encountering my nemesis.

    Thanks to the effect of [Blessing of the first World Tree], I slept a lot less.

    All the time.

    I always struggled since dawn.

    Lee Yerim, my nemesis, can you catch me?

    Your face has be haggard, my son.

    My mother, Mrs. Choi Kanghee, hugged me as soon as she saw me.

    She might not have expressed it, but she probably couldnt sleep because she had been worried about her son. I knew this because I heard it from my sisters.

    Youre a little more reliable now, Hoyeol.

    I heard that my father, CEO Lee Junwook, cut up and scraped all the newspapers I appeared in. At any rate, my father desperately tried not to reveal his true feelings.

    I should have visited them a little earlier.

    Perhaps because I wrote them letters every morning.

    I didnt feel like it had been a long time since we had seen each other face to face.

    And most of all, I had my nemesis in my family.

    No.1 and No. 2.

    Calling my oldest sister or second sister in honorifics and using respectfulnguage

    Yes, I could put up with it.

    But speaking formally to Lee Yerim.

    Whether it was for formality or whatever, it was something I couldnt stand.

    In that regard, you did well, Hoyeol.

    The lifestyle of sleepingte even on weekdays.

    Youre the same as always, my nemesis.

    Anyway, I headed straight to the Mage Tower.

    It was already seven in the morning.

    I visited home at 5 a.m.

    Time passed quickly as we talked about stories that had been long overdue.

    By the way, I couldnt believe I spoke this way in front of my parents.

    I was so embarrassed that I felt like I was going to die.

    Our CEO Lee said some really good things.

    -Your way of speaking has be more serious, they said that the position makes the people. Yeah, you should have that much weight when youre in that position.

    Father.

    Really, thank you for the misunderstanding.

    I was truly relieved.

    I never want them to find out that its because of my dark history.

    I wanted to avoid acting shameful in front of my family.

    Soon, I entered the portal I manifested.

    When my vision returned, I saw the Mage Towers office.

    Sk

    I ran my fingers across the desk.

    Then I recited in low tones.

    I dont have to dust it off.

    Anyway, youre so nervous you even pretend to be neat and tidy, Grandfel.

    Even when Mrs. Choi hugged me, my clothes were all wrinkled.

    It made me wonder how I could have stayed still at that time.

    More than that, why do you boil the water as soon as you arrive?!

    I shouldnt skip meals.

    Tak

    On the desk, I put down something wrapped in a cloth.

    Breakfast isparable to tea time in the afternoon.

    You just have to say youre hungry!

    Anyway, I unwrapped the cloth.

    There was no way Id make a lunch box wrapped in cloth.

    This was the breakfast that our Mrs. Choi prepared for her son.

    By the way, why are you looking at the wrapping cloth so intently?

    Its silk, where rules and irregrities coexist. Its wonderful.

    Please dont attach meaning tomon patchwork<sup>[1]</sup>The patchwork mentioned here is specifically jogakbo, a style of patchwork, traditionally used to create domestic wrapping cloths (known as bojagi) from scraps of left-over fabrics. , Grandpel.

    Just as I was about to tackle it like I usually did.

    Knock

    Someone came knocking on the door.

    I didnt have meetings that were not arranged in advance.

    But I also needed to be flexible on my first day back.

    Well, I didnt think it was Bensch.

    I opened my mouth.

    You maye in, Marcelo.

    Good morning, Sir Hoyeol

    Marcelo looked at me and paused.

    Were you eating?

    Thats right.

    I should have told you in advance, Im sorry.

    Wasnt I absent? Its fine.

    No. Its not urgent enough to interrupt your meal.

    The Simuard family had the curse of a terminal illness.

    Marcelo was freed from the contract with the demon.

    Thanks to this, it seemed he had more strength to focus on research unlike before.

    Just look at the piles of documents he had in both hands.

    That must be data about the oddity.

    As soon as I got back, I got bombarded with work!

    It reminded me of my time as an office worker that I had forgotten.

    But would this pride ever ignore a chiefs work?

    Moreover, it was the research of oddity, I couldnt dismiss it.

    Its a technique that worked on the high-ranking demon king, Gamigin.

    At that time, I was surprised that Gamigin could resist oddity.

    Now that I thought about it.

    It was only natural to be surprised that the oddity went through Gamigin.

    In that case, the oddity was worth digging deeper than other wells.

    By the way

    Marcelo, with his hands full of papers, looked sick.

    No, the curse of terminal illness was gone.

    Why are you still only skin and bones, Marcelo?

    It was doubtful that he was eating properly.

    Have you eaten?

    I couldnt eat because I didnt have enough time.

    Is that so?

    I supposed I would have to show our Mrs Chois skills again.

    I spoke to Marcelo.

    If you dont mind, how about we have this together?

    Yes?

    Skipping breakfast is a bad habit.

    Marcelo paused and looked at the side dish container on the desk.

    He seemed to be wondering what it was.

    There wasnt any food in Arcana that looked like this.

    He was probably curious.

    It wasnt difficult to exin.

    This is a food cooked with grains, meat, and vegetables grown in the field, and it requires a lot of care just from the preparation of the ingredients alone. Additionally, the taste also changes significantly depending on the cooking method, so to exin it in magic terms,pletely different foods may manifest depending on what is added to the interference process

    Oh my god.

    Even if the taste of grilled dumplings and steamed dumplings arepletely different

    No one would describe dumplings in such a grand way, Grandfel!

    However, it was not wrong to say that Mrs. Chois sincerity was put into it.

    The taste was also the taste of raising four siblings.

    So, these were not dumplings I would rmend to just anyone, Marcelo.

    Can I have such precious food?

    You deserve it, Marcelo.

    Then, despite the shame I feel, I will join you.

    How is it?

    Oh!

    Indeed, there is no need to say anything.

    Rather than that

    ?

    Can I ask for a drink too?

    No, there was nothing that couldnt be done.

    Since each one cost 300 won, what difference it would make?

    But why is even someone like Marcelo looking for a green tea bag?

    *

    Iron Castle.

    The dwarves looking down at the continent were astonished.

    O-Oh!

    The Arcana Continent.

    The Zero Mountains, which had radiated a strong presence even to their hiding ce, had disappeared. Overnight, at that. The leader, Chainwalker, spoke in a serious voice.

    I was expecting it.

    Akshansst survivor and an adventurer.

    Thanks to his interactions with Hoyeol.

    Chainwalker had some understanding of the ruptures.

    The ruptures connected the Arcana Continent to the world of adventurers.

    The fact that the Zero Mountain disappeared from the Arcana Continent

    Then, does this mean the Zero Mountain has appeared in Sir Hoyeols world?

    At Chainwalkers words, the dwarves murmured.

    Hell be safe, right?

    Isnt the Zero Mountain too huge?

    If something like that falls out of nowhere It would be equivalent to the impact of tens of thousands of magic bullets.

    The dwarves were the creators ofplex mechanical devices.

    Perhaps that was why.

    They could clearly depict the damage caused by the sudden appearance of the Zero Mountain in their head.

    Of course, that only applied to the dwarves.

    The residents of Dredsen, who had been listening in silence, whispered.

    Mr. Gardner. Can you believe it?

    How can I, Ransha?

    I really feel like something is happening.

    The ce where the Zero Mountain used to be.

    The area was so t that there werent even any hills in sight.

    Im worried in many ways.

    Flying boat.

    The Iron Castle was heading to Antonium, the capital of the Empire.

    It was to settle the residents of Dredsen in Antonium.

    Ray of Light in the Infinitely Deep Darkness

    She heard that his name, not his alias, was Sir Hoyeol.

    Ransha stayed at the Iron Castle and learned about Hoyeols aplishments.

    She heard that recently he caused fatal damage to the demons, causing them to withdraw. Even looking at it with her own eyes, Ransha really felt like the demons activity had decreased noticeably.

    Ive be less worried about the demons, but

    Would they be able to adapt to the Capital City, Antonium?

    To be honest, she was worried.

    Dredsen was a small, poor vige that was ignored by everyone.

    Ransha clenched her fist.

    We survived, too.

    The spirit of darkness, Diend.

    She didnt forget the pride that Diend talked about.

    Ransha now could afford to worry about Hoyeol.

    The dwarves expressions were so serious.

    Hell be fine, right?

    Ransha didnt know much about the amount of impact, but

    Just thinking about it, it didnt seem normal

    Considering that the surface of the water moved when a person jumped into the river.

    If Zero Mountain fell, how rough the water surface would get?

    Gardner gently closed his eyes.

    I guess we can only pray for him to be safe.

    Dredsens savior, Hoyeol.

    What could they do when they didnt have anything?

    They could only pray for their savior to be safe.

    And spread his heroic story to Antonium.

    Chainwalker looked at Ransha and Gardner.

    As you said, I cant help but worry about the safety of Sir Hoyeols world. The impact of the emergence of the Zero Mountains will be devastating, even if he can somehow contain it.

    Gulp

    Chainwalker swallowed his dry saliva.

    Zero Mountain itself is dangerous.

    The Arcana Continent was a ce where many powerful people were born and lived.

    Nevertheless, no one had ever reached the top of the Zero Mountain.

    This was due to the existence of the dragons which guarded the top of the Zero Mountain.

    I dont doubt Sir Hoyeols ability, but.

    Wasnt Sir Hoyeol also a human being?

    Humans and dragons.

    It was safe to say the difference in the weight ss between them was like the earth and sky.

    Sigh.

    But the dwarves knew.

    About natural weight ss.

    They were shorter and thicker than anyone else.

    So they also knew how to ovee it better than anyone else.

    Chainwalkers eyes sparkled.

    Its time for Sir Hoyeol to need his equipment!

    Hoyeols equipment was being smelted by the dwarves. In particr, the armor was being tempered with utmost elegance under Haiels spell.

    Magical tinum.

    High-purity mana stone.

    Navy butterfly thread

    Since it was an armor made of materials considered rare in the dwarves treasure trove, it was safe to say this was the dwarves best performance.

    You can look forward to it, Sir Hoyeol.

    Suddenly, Chainwalkers eyes turned to the tightly closed iron door.

    Hmmm, except for the weapon.

    The best cksmith among the dwarves, Worswyle.

    It had already been several days since he devoted himself to refining the ethereal iron.

    It couldnt be helped.

    A voice was heard through the iron door.

    Its not enough. Its so dull!

    Shut up. The smelting is not over yet.

    Dwarf, think of the enemies he has to cut down!

    Sir, Hoyeol, why did you have to find this kind of ethereal iron?

    The ethereal irons voice continued.

    Chainwalker quietly closed his eyes.

    I have to be sharper and sharper. I have to cut down the stars in the sky, the evil eyes. The whetstones of this continent are not enough. Forge me with the Milky Way Whetstone, the whetstone that literally fell from the sky!

    On topics of mineral.

    It knew a lot.

    Now it had more demands.

    Seriously. The Milky Way Whetstone.

    A magic tool that was only passed down as a legend even among dwarves around the world.

    How on earth were they supposed to find it and forge the iron with it?

    .

    .

    .

    Wait a minute.

    Milky Way Whetstone?

    In an instant, I recalled Shegwins voice.

    Its none of my business who wears the crown. I only lent my power to the feudal lords to obtain the magic tool, the Milky Way Whetstone.

    Didnt he say it was in the warehouse of the Imperial Pce in Antonium?<ul><li>1. The patchwork mentioned here is specifically jogakbo, a style of patchwork, traditionally used to create domestic wrapping cloths (known as bojagi) from scraps of left-over fabrics. </li></ul>

 Chapter 192: Gift (2)

    Chapter 192: Gift (2)

    It was something I had heard before the smelting of the ethereal iron.

    Theyre making an armor for me?

    Haiel told me what the dwarves said about it.

    They were concerned about the master of the mountain.

    So, to summarize, it was simple.

    The dwarves were also well aware of the dragons strength.

    Therefore, they would refine my equipment so that I wouldnt die unexpectedly against the dragons.

    Actually, even if they dont do that.

    Wearing an outfit that naturally attracted stares.

    There was no equipment that both satisfied Grandfels demanding aesthetics and had excellent performance.

    So, unintentionally, I worked on a suit that only had enchantment effects

    Im so grateful!

    Dwarf armor.

    That was equipment that you couldnt buy with money!

    Above all, I didnt have to worry about the aesthetics.

    Haiel was the one who inspected the equipment.

    This was Haiel, whose appearance took after Grandfel so much that she could be called his alter ego.

    And

    Her fashion sense.

    She could even outshine a spirit king.

    In some ways, you could say that her outfit was more extravagant than Grandfels.

    Since the dwarves were the ones who made it, I didnt have to worry about its performance.

    There was only one problem.

    Level restriction.

    It made me grateful that Zero Mountain appeared.

    [Rmended level: Not rmended for anyone]

    In Zero Mountain, you could gain experience based on your ability. Of course, the problem was that I didnt know exactly what my abilities were.

    Once again, I felt it. The harmful effects of prior learning!

    Ipletely skipped the intermediate step.

    Thanks to this, whether it was about swordsmanship or the circle, I didnt know exactly the limits of my ability.

    I couldnt estimate the exact effect of the sword force.

    The circle even used a system to let me know the effects.

    In the end, will Grandfels words be reality again?

    Pride and the Zero Mountain.

    Letspete to see which one is higher.

    This might be the time to really push myself to the limits, understand my ce, and raise my level.

    Just like yers like Nam Taemin, Hisagi, and Leonie, I would have to be prepared to focus on hunting all day long.

    Lastly, the news about the ethereal iron.

    In that regard, the ethereal iron.

    I hope you dont betray my expectations.

    However what Haiel said next.

    It was enough to make me astonished.

    Seriously!

    Why is everyones personality like this?!

    You guys?

    The best cksmith of the dwarves.

    Worswyle was still having a war of nerves.

    Did this mean it wasnt called the ego equipment for nothing?

    If Haiel had taken Grandfels appearance and aesthetic.

    Diend had the dark history.

    Then the ethereal iron seemed to have taken Grandfels stubbornness.

    For a moment, I felt choked up.

    Are you guys three useless boys<sup>[1]</sup>Three useless boys is a meme in Korea originated from a Japanese manga panel. or what?

    But, I was the one who put those three together.

    In the end, its like spitting in my own face.

    Lets just give up.

    By the way, what did you just say, Haiel?

    Haiel continued speaking, imitating the ethereal irons words.

    I have to be sharper and sharper. I have to cut down the stars in the sky, the evil eyes. The whetstones of this continent are not enough. Forge me with the Milky Way Whetstone, the whetstone that literally fell from the sky

    Milky Way Whetstone?

    I had heard of it before.

    That was what Shegwin was looking for, wasnt it?

    Instead of lending his strength to the rebels, he was supposed to get the Milky Way Whetstone from Antoniums warehouse. Shegwin had told me everything with his own mouth.

    How?

    How did the ethereal iron know about such a high-level magic tool?

    Well, I would ask about itter.

    If you had anymon sense, you would inevitably notice.

    Milky Way Whetstone.

    It seemed to be such a great magic tool that Shegwin didnt aim for it for no reason. ording to Haiel, the dwarves also seemed to know about the Milky Way Whetstone.

    A shadow appeared on Haiels face.

    When it asked for a magic tool that was only told about in legend, Worswyle seemed confused. If my lord gives me the order, I will persuade the ethereal iron through Diend. What do you think, my lord?

    D-Diend will persuade who?!

    I didnt even want that.

    No, I was scared that even the ethereal iron would get influenced by him.

    Please tell him not toe forward, Haiel.

    But I didnt show my overwhelming feelings.

    I just recited shamelessly.

    Theres nothing to worry about, Haiel.

    My lord?

    The Milky Way Whetstone, I know where it is.

    My lord!

    I knew you would do that.

    Please dont even give me that look filled with emotion and faith, hiel.

    Still, I was d I could resolve this with this big mouth.

    Well, my influence and rtionship in Antonium had reached the maximum.

    It wouldnt be difficult to rent a magic tool like I did at the Mage Tower.

    I spoke to Haiel.

    Convey this to Antonium.

    I, Haiel, will follow your order.

    It was a formal request to borrow the Milky Way Whetstone.

    Soon, Haiel gave a polite farewell and returned to the Arcana Continent.

    Well, then I couldnt just stay still, could I?

    I have to raise it as much as I can.

    In order to prevent new equipment from bing an unreachable dream, I had to raise my level bigger than that.

    Zero Mountain.

    The Zero Mountain was simr in size to Australia.

    Its height easily prated the stratosphere. Something like that suddenly appeared, I was reminded again that if the Mage Tower hadnt stepped in, 80% of the Earth would have been covered in water.

    Is it such a high and vast stage?

    In that regard, it probably would be quite tiring.

    When entering the Zero Mountain.

    I started hunting by encountering various monsters.

    Well, I wasnt like the other yers.

    I have a ten-year gap that cant be ignored.

    Thanks to being thest demon hunter.

    My knowledge of demons was pretty good.

    But it was true that Icked knowledge of ordinary monsters.

    I may need to give them punishment.

    Grandfel, he said it so easily as if he was disciplining some kind of animal. The monsters in Zero Mountain were by no means easy.

    Even the League of Explorers had never stepped foot on the slope of Zero Mountain.

    I didnt even have to exin more.

    However, I wasnt the person I used to be.

    I was not the Lee Hoyeol who searched for information on the Inte and frowned at the search results. Thanks to the weight I carried as the general manager of the AAU Yusra branch, I learned some information.

    A hundred thousand caves.

    Literally 100,000 caves.

    ording to the setting, Zero Mountain could have been a stage until thest half of the continents first half. The contents nned to be developed seemed huge.

    A hundred thousand caves.

    [Dungeon], [Battlefield], [Labyrinth], [Colosseum], and etc.

    Each cave had its own special properties.

    It was safe to say that it had 100,000 contents.

    Of course, the Cataclysm happened before development could bepleted.

    Only a small fraction of the information concerning the 100,000 caves existed in AAU.

    Even if its only a small part, so what?

    Besides, unlike in the past, didnt I have allies who united in pride?

    Just like how I led them in the face of the demons.

    In front of a regr monster, I could chase after them.

    Thats right, Grandfel.

    The give and take that you love so much.

    This is the so-called mutual aid.

    However.

    [Information from AAU]. And theZero Mountain came true.

    Grandfels way of valuing things was one step ahead of me.

    If he was wrong, I would at least refute it.

    It sounded too grand.

    But the problem was, those words were right once again.

    In the end, this, too, is odd.

    Yeah, it was about that damn oddity again this time.

    And this time, too, it was about pride.

    I immediately manifested the portal.

    To the coordinates of the Zero Mountain that appeared overnight.

    I recited as I stepped onto the portal.

    No one is ahead of me when ites to oddity.

    Tap tap

    I will light up the way, so feel free to chase after me.

    *

    Gooo

    The highest ranking mage of the Empire, Nash William.

    When Nash unleashed his magic, the tightly closed warehouse of the imperial pce opened.

    The imperial knights quickly entered the warehouse.

    Hmm.

    Chew

    Nash bit his nails.

    How on earth did he know?

    The existence of Milky Way Whetstone that even I didnt know of

    As you could see, the royal pces warehouse was full of treasures.

    The treasures that were sleeping in the warehouse came from various periods and regions.

    Even the Emperor, the owner, didnt really know about them.

    Nash looked at the sealing magic circle in the warehouse.

    Or maybe he saw through that magic circle

    Then he shook his head.

    No, thats impossible.

    It was a magic circle that the Archmage manifested.

    From the time the Empire was founded until now.

    It was a magic circle that had never been seen through, and it was so advanced that you confidently say that even if the Empire were to fall, you still wouldnt be able to open the warehouse.

    The reason I can interfere with the magic circle is because I made an oath with the Empire

    Nashs troubled eyes shone with determination.

    Bensch hyungnim, I guess I cant hide my nature as a mage.

    His desire to explore the unknown rose up.

    Nash made up his mind.

    Ill have to ask.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness, Sir Lee Hoyeol.

    Wasnt he an adventurer?

    The time he stayed in the Arcana continent must be short.

    Actually, what was the Milky Way Whetstone?

    Just knowing about it was already surprising.

    Creak

    When the imperial knights came out with the Milky Way Whetstone, Nash sealed the warehouse again. Then he had an audience with the Emperor. Nash opened his mouth carefully.

    Your Majesty, I have something to tell you.

    Tell me, Nash.

    It isnt anything different

    Sk

    Nashs gaze turned to the outside of the Imperial pce.

    To be exact, it was headed towards the sky above Antonium.

    An enormous ship was floating in the sky.

    He could see the dwarves Iron Castle.

    Nash continued.

    I would like to receive permission from Your Majesty to leave the pce.

    Haiel, a spirit that looked so noble that its rank couldnt be determined. Nash learned about Hoyeol through Haiel, but that wasnt enough.

    Someone might ask.

    Wasnt the fact that the dwarves were in Antonium clear evidence? Yes, it was a clear evidence of his heroism. Nash had to admit that.

    But, I want to check for myself.

    Yeah, this was a desire to explore as a mage.

    Above all, how did Hoyeol know about the existence of the Milky Way Whetstone?

    Why did he need it?

    It seemed the dwarves would know the reason.

    Soon, the Emperor opened his mouth.

    Nash.

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    I wont allow your request to leave the pce.

    Y-Yes? Your Majesty?!

    However, the position of the highest-ranking mage in the Empire was a heavy burden.

    It was a ce that couldnt be vacated as people wished.

    The Emperor continued.

    Nash, isnt your presence alone a source offort to the people of Antonium? It would be better to stay put for the time being.

    Thats an indisputable answer, Your Majesty!

    In the end, Nashmented to himself.

    Hyungnim, I guess Im not good enough.

    If it were Bensch hyungnim, he would have been able to leave the pce freely and put His Majesty and the people at ease at the same time, right?

    Compared to Bensch, he still had a long way to go.

    .

    .

    .

    Mage Tower.

    Floating garden.

    Bensch sat alongside Banglet and started a conversation.

    The subject was, of course, about the Zero Mountain.

    The corner of Benschs mouth became crooked.

    Are you very excited, Senior Banglet?

    Not at all. haha.

    How about you erase your smile before speaking?

    Bensch William rested his chin and tapped his fingers.

    He repeated to himself.

    The world is so unfair.

    Banglet, how can this foolish man be so lucky?

    The point of contact with Chief Lee is special.

    if he had known it would turn out like this.

    He would have let himself get deceived by Karimjeva.

    Bensch grumbled because he couldnt understand at all.

    The purpose of the towers exit is trivial, why does he have to care so much about it?

    Big, shy, passionate purpose!

    In order to leave the great Mage Tower, shouldnt they have a great goal? Thanks to this, Bensch exaggerated his purpose even more whenever his towers exit application was rejected.

    Rent a high-ss magic tool to burn away the demons.

    Rent a high-ss magic tool to burn away the demons and their garrisons.

    Rent a high-ss magic tool to burn away all the ruptures..

    For some reason, the direction was wrong.

    Would you like me to take a look at it?

    What? Its fine, Senior Banglet.

    If you dont want me to, it cant be helped.

    How could Benschs high self-esteem show his rejected towers exit application to other people?

    In the end, it was the same this time too.

    After much thought, Bensch filled out and submitted the application form.

    Rent a high-ss magic tool to burn away the Zero Mountain.

    But the good thing was that his expression was bright.

    Today will be the end of your bragging, Senior Banglet. This time, my application for the towers exit will be passed.

    The Zero Mountain had appeared.

    The role of the Mage Tower basically increased.

    At the top of the mountain range was the Mage Towers nemesis.

    Werent the dragons sleeping?

    In case those dragons woke up.

    The only one who could handle their anger was the Mage Tower.

    Cross

    With his arms crossed, Bensch continued.

    For Bensch William, theres no better stage than this.

    Fire upon fire.

    Moreover, as the role of the Mage Tower increased.

    The number of people who exit the tower also increased.

    Bensch was truly confident.

    Until he checked the parchment.

    W-Why!

    The role of the Mage Tower in Zero Mountain is important. However, not all seniors can leave the Mage Tower. Therefore, Bensch William, your application to exit the tower will not be epted.

    Bensch cried out.

    W-Why am I the only senior staying behind?! Chief Lee!!

    *

    Zero Mountain.

    The first to step on the mountain range.

    The guild master of Union.

    Liu Jinchun clenched his fist.

    Its finally my turn.

    Shining and the Great Alliance were the biggest obstacles.

    When they faced the ridiculously high wall of the Battle for the Demon King, Union focused on strengthening its internal stability. Both from a yers perspective and from a perspective in reality.

    There was a questionmonly floating on the Inte.

    If a yer with superhuman abilities became dissatisfied.

    What happened when they confronted a nation?

    Liu Jinchun gave an answer to that question.

    Sk

    People saluted Liu Jinchun.

    I will be waiting for your safe return.

    Yeah.

    In the closed mothend, Liu Jinchun took full control.

    Ruling through fear or whatever, it was all fine.

    Because the abilities of his ss, [sovereign], didnt care about such things.

    In the red fleet that separated the Pacific Ocean.

    Liu Jinchun looked at the rising Zero Mountain.

    Then he smiled.

    Enjoy the praise you get now to your hearts content, Lee Hoyeol.

    Now that a huge stage called the Zero Mountain had unfolded.

    As long as Hoyeol was busy watering his garden.

    It was only a matter of time before Liu Jinchun caught up.

    With that determination, Liu Jinchun entered the Zero Mountain.

    !

    And he felt a sense of incongruity.

    Twinke

    A sphere was emitting light in the air.

    It was magic that someone manifested.

    The light was brightly illuminating the darkness of the Zero Mountains.

    What it meant was simple.

    Someone hade to the Zero Mountains before him.

    Who is it?

    Liu Jinchuns face distorted.

    .

    .

    .

    I must be the only one.

    I will light up the way, so feel free to chase after me.

    To keep my word.

    I went through this much trouble.

    It was fortunate that the system recognized myment.

    I checked the message.

    As expected, being the first was great.<ul><li>1. Three useless boys is a meme in Korea originated from a Japanese manga panel. </li></ul>

 Chapter 193: Can you chase after me? (1)

    Chapter 193: Can you chase after me? (1)

    The Zero Mountain existed even when Arcana was just a game.

    A message wouldnt appear just by discovering it.

    [Achievement: Lighten the shadow of the Zero Mountain.]

    [Effect: Slightly increases the probability of item acquisition in the Zero Mountain.]

    [Duration: 23 hours 59 minutes]

    First achievement.

    It was a message that could only be seen before the Cataclysm.

    It was only natural.

    In reality, Zero Mountain was the first region to be updated.

    Did it appear because the ruptures are space of oddities?

    Well, its good to see you anyway, aplishment.

    Although the effect and duration were simple.

    Where was this ce?

    I had unlocked the circle.

    My magic manifestation had risen significantly.

    Thanks to this, even if I arbitrarily manifested the basic magic light, the mana I had didnt change much.

    Doing something like brightly illuminating the entrance of the vast Zero Mountain. It was not a difficult task.

    Float

    I said something wrong and this happened, seriously.

    Even if it wasnt a difficult task.

    I wondered if it was even necessary to do this.

    At least the achievement effect soothed my heart.

    Of course, as always.

    Things like wealth and fame are just an illusion.

    No kidding. This bastards pure integrity!

    Even if Grandfel is like that.

    You need to open your eyes ande to your senses, Hoyeol.

    There were so many things to take care of in the Zero Mountain.

    Back when the effect of the [map] was still effective.

    In order to get my moneys worth, I had asked the map about every bit of information I could find. Among them, the key was information about bi-herb and the [Hexagram Brooch].

    Right.

    Somewhere in this vast Zero Mountain.

    [Hexagram Booch] and bi-herbs existed.

    They were not just any bi-herbs,

    From the days of the ancient kingdom.

    These were precious elixirs that had already disappeared from the Arcana Continent.

    I guess its thanks to the dragons.

    No matter how desirable the elixir was, how many people in the history of the continent would have climbed Zero Mountain where the dragons slept?

    As I said, even the League of Explorers quit the expedition to Zero Mountain before reaching the halfway point.

    I opened my mouth.

    Youre faithful to your role as a watchman.

    The most powerful living beings, dragons.

    Dont refer to them like theyre a guard dog, Grandfel.

    Im afraid theyll wake up hearing that nonsense

    Even though I was bbergasted, I repeated the information in my head.

    I cant immediately catch anything right now.

    The elixirs lived midway up the Zero Mountain.

    The area that never got touched started from there.

    Well, I had expected that much.

    Anyway, it seemed there would be a problem with getting the Hexagram Brooch.

    A cave without light.

    At that time, I got information about the hundred thousand caves.

    So I thought I could find the cave in Zero Mountain.

    I had never felt this hopeless.

    No, its natural for caves to not have lights, right?

    It was impossible to search through 100,000 caves alone.

    Yeah, it was good.

    Lets see the bigger picture, Im not alone, am I?

    Any yer was fine.

    If anyone found the cave without light and got the [Hexagram Brooch], I could purchase the brooch at a fair price.

    Im not greedy for money. But its not as if I dont have money.

    But I ended up talking again.

    I am very familiar with the dark.

    Please refrain from saying misleading words, Grandfel.

    With a sigh, I climbed Zero Mountain in the usual manner.

    Float

    With every step I took.

    A sphere of light appeared.

    In Zero Mountain, where you never knew what kind of monsters would appear.

    Isnt this like advertising that I am here?

    I was worried about that, but it was fine.

    The light was like a lump of mana.

    No matter where or what kind of monster appeared, I could immediately interfere with the light.

    Therefore, I could just respond by manifesting magic.

    Night walks arent bad either.

    Grandfel might seem carefree.

    However, in order not to sink.

    I was constantly racking my brain even now

    *

    China was the only country that hadnt signed the AAU agreement.

    After the emergence of the Zero Mountain.

    Right away, China began its own activities.

    Their movement was easy to capture.

    Chinas fleet is sailing to the Zero Mountain!

    Ive never seen such a radical move before.

    What the hell are they up to?

    Even though China was not a member of AAU, they hadnt done anything nonsensical.

    Why didnt China join AAU? It wasnt because they were ambitious, they simply wanted to solidify their power system.

    However, they dispatched a fleet to the Zero Mountain where some kind of danger may be lurking And the fleet was carrying members of the Union Guild, including Liu Jinchun.

    Meeting of the branch heads.

    Koreas Branch Manager, Park Minjae.

    He frowned as he looked at the rted data.

    They departed quite early.

    Its as you said. To be exact Its as if they set off as soon as the regr update details appeared, right? This means theyve taken a significant risk.

    Their movement is certainly strange.

    The time when Chinas fleet departed was at a time when there was a lot of uproar about the destruction of mankind due to the emergence of Zero Mountain.

    It was a situation where the Earth could have been destroyed If the Mage Tower and Hoyeol hadnte forward.

    In a situation where they might get swept away by the waves. He picked up all the members of the Union Guild and headed to the Zero Mountain? Without considering the possibility of a coup or infighting?

    In fact, in some ways, it could be seen as a winning move.

    China was not a member of AAU.

    At the same time, Union didnt participate in the Holy War.

    There was only one option for them to solidify their position.

    Only the Zero Mountain.

    But the China I know wouldnt have done that.

    It was evident from their actions after the Cataclysm.

    Those people were content to rule China.

    They didnt reveal their ambition to dominate the world.

    But at this moment, the tide had changed.

    It seems that there has been a change within China.

    It was not clear exactly what the change was.

    But since AAU was the creator of Arcana.

    The AAU could guess.

    !!!

    The branch heads.

    No one opened their mouth, but everyone was thinking of one person. Yeah. A [sovereign] ss holder who had no choice but to rule, Guildmaster of Union.

    Park Minjae opened his mouth.

    Liu Jinchun. I think we should keep an eye on his moves in the future.

    *

    In the portal of the Mage Tower.

    yers also received the news about the Union.

    Wow, these guys really have inted liver.

    (TL notes: having an inted liver means acting way too recklessly without fearing the consequences.)

    Dmitry, your stomach looks inted? Your muscles were the only thing worth looking at. What happened? Did you binge eat due to the pain of heartbreak?

    How did you know?

    You posted a tearful selfie yesterday~

    How could he only pick and choose things that women didnt like?

    Bicker

    Cam and Dmitry got into an argument.

    Should I praise him for being quick on his feet?

    Rox murmured.

    Shining and Union.

    Rox and Liu Jinchun.

    Since they were rivals.

    He was confident he knew Liu Jinchuns way of thinking better than anyone else.

    Plus from the days when Arcana was just a game until now.

    They were the two men who never came down from the top ranking.

    Union is taking a gamble.

    Gamble? What made you think like that?

    He must have judged that the effect of the first achievement was more important than the danger of the Zero Mountain. Because Liu Jinnchuns [sovereign] ss can maximize the effect of the achievement.

    [Sovereign].

    It wasnt a hidden ss, but it was one of the very rare sses. No, among the ranked yers, Liu Jinchun was the only one who had the [sovereign] ss.

    Maybe it was safe to say that it was a hidden ss.

    Dmitry shook his head.

    Certainly, with the monarchs ss effect

    The [sovereign] ss could acquire some of the experience points gained by the subordinates.

    Naturally, it was not just the experience points.

    It also included buff and other achievement effects.

    In that respect, the sovereign was definitely a fraudulent ss.

    However.

    Its amazing that he grew it to that point~

    At the same time, the sovereign was also a ss that was evaluated to be absolutely impossible to cultivate in modern society. Because the yers who pledged loyalty to the sovereign suffered a one-sided loss.

    Dmitry pouted.

    That bastard was just born in a good country.

    So youre jealous?

    Dont say crazy things. Im a free spirit.

    Thats why youre freely failing~

    Bicker again

    Apart from the racket, Rox agreed with that opinion.

    If it wasnt for support from his nation.

    Liu Jinchun could never break through the level-500 barrier.

    But hes never acted this tant.

    He led a fleet to find the Zero Mountain.

    In many ways, that move was concerning.

    Rox looked around.

    Two men were towering above the crowd.

    There was also one person who couldnt be seen but must be around as well.

    They must be thinking the same thing, right?

    .

    .

    .

    Nam Taemins blood boiled.

    No, this is how youre going to y?

    Union!

    They moved quickly even before the AAU officially announced the emergence of Zero Mountain. Even if they werent affiliated with AAU, that was a foul move!

    No, as a fellow yer, he doesnt have morals.

    Hisagi stopped the fuming Nam Taemin.

    Union must have also taken risks.

    Risk? What risk?

    The Zero Mountain that appears in the reality will be different from the Zero Mountain on the Arcana Continent.

    ?

    The title of rival.

    In front of such a title, only the modifier well-meaning was added.

    He just had to listen to Hisagi exining it.

    But it was something that Nam Taemins pride couldnt tolerate.

    But no matter how much he racked my brain, he couldnt understand.

    Is he talking about the dragons? No, Hoyeol-ssi sealed it properly. It wont be much different from the Arcana Continent.

    In the end, Nam Taemin opened his mouth.

    Wait, lets tie our shoces and then talk.

    Where do you have shoces on that armor?

    No, just do what I said.

    Despite Hisagis cold snake eyes, Nam Taemin bent down and squatted.

    Then he raised his head.

    He mouthed to Leonie, who had a sullen expression.

    What is he saying?

    Leonie thought seriously.

    Should I kill him?

    The fact that she didnt feel any intent of malice only made her feel more insulted.

    She always felt that way when she looked at Nam Taemin and Hisagi.

    Even if he didnt bend over like that.

    I can see and hear you. You big-sized bastards.

    Thinking like that, Leonie gave him a cold look.

    Nam Taemin sighed.

    Yeah. What kind of brain would a berserker and a barbarian have?

    ?!

    Was he really asking to get punched?

    The urge was rising but she held back.

    Hadnt she made up her mind?

    Lets have some formality, too.

    Leonie finally opened her mouth.

    It came out of the sea. So the lower part of the Zero Mountain, which featured the rtively low-level monsters, must have been submerged in the sea, right?

    Wow, are you a genius?

    Your brain isnt all muscles. Why dont you try to use it?

    Although it was a conversation that was far from formal, Leonie was satisfied with herself. She didnt curse, so it was a significant development by her standards.

    Hisagi nodded.

    Thats right. All the information we knew about Zero Mountain before the Cataclysm was useless. All low-level areas have been submerged in the Pacific Ocean.

    What, was he listening to everything?

    Nam Taemin pretended not to know and got up.

    It certainly makes sense.

    Zero Mountain that was exposed above sea level.

    Indeed, it seemed that its level could only be gauged by entering and confronting it.

    In that regard, Union really did take a gamble.

    We need to be nervous, too.

    Leveling up.

    Even though they had gotten stronger thanks to the Arcanainsincluding the Knights of Lionheartthey didnt allow themselves to get cocky. They still had a long way to go before they could do their part in the Holy War.

    Soon, yers entered the portal.

    When the view changed, what greeted them was some kind of light.

    What is this?

    Was it because of the time difference, or was it because Zero Mountain stood tall enough to block out even the sun? They could only see the light, the spheres shining in the dark.

    Is this the work of Union?

    No, were they that kind of people?

    Was that possible?

    In addition, there were too many lights visible.

    To be able to manifest this level of light.

    Even if the mages of Union poured all their mana into it, that wouldnt be enough.

    Thanks to this, their thoughts were naturally directed to one person.

    Having the strength to enter Zero Mountain.

    The kind heart to light up the darkness for others.

    The magic ability to manifest light on arge scale.

    All of that.

    They could only think of one person.

    Were they thinking the same thing?

    Nam Taemin, Hisagi, Leonie.

    Those three exchanged nces.

    Hoyeol-ssi?

    .

    .

    .

    [Small changes ur due to the effect of Noble.]

    What?

    Also, what kind of noble deed did I do without my knowledge?

    Tell me the whole truth, Grandfel.

    However, despite my pestering.

    Grandfel just leisurely recited.

    Are you after chasing me? My light.

    And carried on.

    In that case, I will move forward without any concerns.

    [The skill, Natural Enemy Rtionship is activated.]

    To a ce where I could feel the presence of a demon.

 Chapter 194: Can you chase after me? (2)

    Chapter 194: Can you chase after me? (2)

    Since demons were infesting the Arcana Continent.

    It was only natural that there were demons in the Zero Mountain.

    But they sure were more reckless than Grandfel.

    Arent you scared?

    Even if we excluded the sleeping dragons.

    Were they not afraid of the monsters in Zero Mountain?

    Well, like now, even the low-level mobs.

    Dash

    As soon as they sensed my presence, they ran away.

    It wasmon knowledge that stronger monsters appeared the higher you climbed. Aside from everything else, these monsters were not intimidated by the dragons and were content just hanging around.

    By the way.

    Even a beast can be so wise.

    Dont be so cheeky in the low-level section, Grandfel.

    Do you want to keep up your form even in front ofmon rabbits?

    But I continued shamelessly.

    You enter without knowing your ce, demon.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    I could smell the demon from the wind.

    Was it because my level had gone up?

    Or was it because I was specially trained by Akshans demon hunter of hell?

    Even in the vast Zero Mountain, my senses were not dulled.

    At this rate, if I go to the Arcana Continent that is overflowing with demons

    Wouldnt the [Natural Enemy Rtionship] get activated all the time?

    Should I feel happy about it?

    Or should I feel sorry for them?

    I feltplicated.

    However

    Dont think about running away.

    For now, I should just focus on the demon in front of me.

    Now that [Natural Enemy Rtionship] had been activated.

    Even though this ce was the Zero Mountain, I didnt need to shrink back.

    Even if I raised my level by skipping the intermediate process, there was a limit to it. I had awakened to the level of transcendent, the circle, and the sword force, but not to a great level.

    Even if its a bottomless state, its level will increase several times.

    Of course, that didnt mean I would ignore the intermediate process.

    If I be fully awakened, it may be tens of times greater.

    Well, even if the order was slightly reversed.

    In the end, wouldnt it be solved once I learned itpletely?

    In that regard, I dont know what kind of demon this was, but they were quick-witted.

    Perhaps they noticed my presence.

    They were quickly distancing themselves from me.

    But unfortunately.

    ying hide-and-seek?

    A cold voice said.

    Im not free enough to join in on the fun.

    Grandfel had no mercy when it came to demons.

    I immediately raised my mana.

    Try running as much as you want.

    Its better if you rx while running.

    I just had to make a portal appear.

    Besides.

    Tap tap

    No matter what, I wanted to avoid hiking with my shoes

    *

    Shegwin climbed the mountain with empty eyes.

    He felt thirsty.

    Just a few minutes ago, he quenched his thirst at the spring.

    The thirst only got worse.

    Once again, he became aware of it.

    He was no longer a human being.

    Clink

    By the time Shegwin withdrew his sword, the mountain was covered in blood.

    The named monster of the high mountain range, the Seven-Tailed Fox, had died.

    Shegwin recalled his old body in the past.

    The strength is iparable.

    At that time.

    Shegwin had climbed Zero Mountain and encountered a five-tailed fox.

    Befitting his title Sword Saint. Even at that time, Shegwin had dominated the five-tailed fox, but he had been unable to conclude the match.

    My body has definitely be stronger.

    Now he was able to kill the seven-tailed fox who was stronger than that.

    This body, which had be stronger than when it was in its prime, ughtered the seven-tailed fox before it could cast its spell.

    But why?

    Shegwin looked at his sword, As.

    It didnt emit the sword force.

    There was no resonance in the sword.

    Grit

    Shegwin gritted his teeth nervously.

    You dont recognize me?

    Foolish thing.

    If you were fine, I wouldnt havee to this damn mountain.

    The reason Shegwin visited Zero Mountain was simple.

    The sword aura became thicker at the crossroads of life and death.

    He was here to awaken the sword aura again.

    Its because Ive be so strong.

    His body had been corrupted and regained its youth.

    He wouldnt even be able to stand at the crossroads of life and death in most battles.

    But there is nothing to worry about.

    Master of Zero Mountain.

    A dragon could put him at a crossroads of life and death.

    If that was what As wanted, he would do it.

    Shegwin smirked.

    You wont just watch your master die.

    He continued to climb the mountain range.

    He could see the peak where the magic circles were engraved.

    In the past and now, the Mage Tower was truly a nuisance.

    In order to not let anyone approach the dragons.

    He never thought they would put magic circles.

    If it were me in the past, it would have been difficult.

    To protect the magic circles.

    They even manifested countless magic traps.

    Shegwin touched the sealing magic circle and suffered quite a few injuries from the magic trap.

    If it werent for his body being closer to a demon than a human, the injury would have made him unable to walk ever again.

    ?

    But all his hardship became meaningless.

    Shegwin witnessed it.

    The peak where the destroyed magic circle was engraved.

    It stood tall.

    As if nothing happened.

    Was he dreaming right now?

    Or was he still cking out and wandering around in his unconsciousness?

    His head throbbed as if he had been hit in the back of his head.

    I guess my skull was really shaken.

    He could have been mistaken.

    The evil eyes were no longer visible in the night sky.

    Not only that.

    The view from Zero Mountain also changed.

    Damn it.

    It was definitely the ocean.

    Where did the Arcana Continent go?

    Even if he looked everywhere, all he could see was the blue sea.

    Zero Mountain fell into the sea overnight?

    Compared to that possibility.

    It was more likely that his senses had been broken.

    Crack!

    Shegwin nervously hit the tree, causing the pir to bend and fall down. Shegwin reasoned with himself. Lets think about it, where did things go wrong?

    When things started going wrong.

    At the social gathering of time and space.

    It started from the time when he encountered the silver-haired man there.

    Yeah, that man was the culprit of everything.

    If it wasnt for that man.

    He would have taken over Antonium and got his hands on the Milky Way whetstone.

    He even killed the feudal lords with his own hands.

    Because of that, he became aware of the power of demons.

    It shouldnt have happened.

    The moment he gritted his teeth.

    ?

    Thump

    His heart.

    Thump thump

    He started running.

    !

    Even in front of the Great Youkai of the Zero Mountain, the Seven-Tailed Fox. Even with the dragons nest in front of him.

    His heart had been beating normally.

    Now it began to beat as if it were going to explode.

    If he didnt have any experience, he would have been mistaken.

    Like the feeling of seeing the evil eyes that he couldnt see.

    Or seeing the ocean that he shouldnt be able to see.

    He would have thought there was just something wrong with his heart.

    But Shegwin also knew the cause of his heartbeat.

    Its that man!

    It was that silver-haired man again this time.

    In an instant, he recalled it.

    The voice echoed in his head.

    Youd better appreciate the procedure of the social gathering.

    Im desperately patient right now.

    Sword Saint. No, you are a swordsman who is uglier than the demon.

    Gulp

    His throat burned even more.

    Shegwin swallowed his dry saliva and began to run.

    I have to run away.

    Sword Saint.

    The only Grand Sword Master on the continent was running away.

    It was a situation that he himself couldnt understand, but there was no other way.

    The man unanimously earned the title of Transcendent by sending a high-ranking demon king into hell. Even if Shegwin had been able to unleash his sword force, he was not confident in winning.

    Now that As was not responding

    There is no chance for me to win.

    Fortunately, his physical ability was fine.

    Was it because he crossed the mountain range without stopping?

    Was it because the distance between them widened?

    His heartbeat gradually settled down.

    Just as Shegwin stopped walking.

    Goo

    In front of Shegwin.

    A ray of magical light was drawn in the air.

    It was a portal.

    A shadow appeared in the backlight of the magic.

    The shadow grew closer and closer.

    Thump thump!

    His heart broke down again.

    .

    .

    .

    Seriously, why are you here?

    Shegwin.

    My target and the reason why I had to be strong was right in front of me.

    It was probably not a mistake, but why did he do that?

    I couldnt even imagine it was him because he was so desperate to run away.

    Like a rabbit running away.

    I thought it was an imp or a low-level demon at most!

    The stronger the demons, the more cunning they became.

    Did he detect danger and run away?

    No, that meant he avoided situations where he could be at risk.

    If you look at the Arcana Continent now, thats how it is.

    Now that the current high-ranking demon king, Gamigin, had fallen into hell.

    The Arcana Continent was so peaceful.

    Sometimes I came across low-level demons who couldnt understand their situation.

    The demon kings and the demons of the true name at their level were so cautious that even when I looked around with the [Evils Eyes Telescope], I couldnt see them at all.

    So why are you here?

    I wasnt worried about him.

    How dangerous was the Zero Mountain?

    Dragons lived at the top! Dragons!

    I wanted to at least be angry at this unimaginable encounter.

    Wait a minute.

    Soon, the puzzle was put together in my head.

    I opened my mouth.

    So, thats it. You were the one who destroyed the Mage Towers magic circle.

    I was wondering who could destroy the Mage Towers magic circle.

    It made sense if that person was Shegwin.

    It seemed I hit the nail on the head.

    Step

    Shegwin stepped back and opened his mouth.

    As expected, its you. The person who restored the magic circle.

    Of course, I didnt answer back.

    To Grandfel, Shegwin was a demon, or worse than that. The fact that I could say anything at all was thanks to a great deal of patience.

    Suddenly.

    Kuhahaha.

    Shegwinughed with a sob.

    Whats wrong with him?

    Being so creepy all of a sudden.

    While I was startled, Shegwin continued.

    Things are really fucking messed up.

    Excuse me, look whos talking.

    I wanted to strike back, but Shegwin didnt seem to have the time to listen to me. Shegwin immediately raised his sword. But something was missing.

    I couldnt see his sword force?

    Look. As, your master is on the verge of dying.

    As, was that the name of the sword?

    By the way, youre on the verge of dying?

    Thats what I want to say, too, though?

    Honestly, Im nervous.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was activated.

    That was not enough.

    The stronger the demon.

    The more Grandfels pride grew higher

    Shegwin was definitely a burdensome opponent.

    Even if he couldnt unleash his sword force.

    His quick-sword technique didnt just disappear.

    As, unless you really intend to kill me.

    Youd better break your stubbornness.

    sh!

    As expected, my ominous premonitions were never wrong.

    Why was he so fast?

    He was more agile than any monster I had ever seen.

    He even has greatbat sense.

    This was Shegwin who had been corrupted into a demon.

    He looked like a young man, but when he was human, he was a swordsman well past his prime. That was how experienced he must be. Indeed, he seemed to have a lot of experience fighting mages.

    Shegwin hid behind andmark.

    Is this the power of a transcendent?

    It was a speed I couldnt capture with my eyes.

    Then again, if Shegwin wasnt a demon.

    I would have been doomed.

    However, since he had been corrupted into a demon.

    There you are.

    He couldnt escape the radius of [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    You smell like demons, Shegwin.

    I repeated to myself.

    Its not about looking with my eyes.

    Chase him by the smell.

    The most important thing was that I didnt reveal that.

    If it was Shegwin.

    The moment he realized I had lost track of his movements.

    He would grab his sword and rush in to kill me.

    Unfortunately, I didnt have the confidence to block that blow.

    But I had my iron mask.

    You cant hide from me.

    Yeah, the same attitude as always.

    I swear.

    You wont see the slightest agitation or loophole from me.

    Thump thump

    For a moment, there was silence.

    Thanks to this, Shegwins wild heartbeat reached me.

    It was clearly the heartbeat of a frightened demon.

    I dont know why he was so scared since earlier.

    It was great.

    I needed to take advantage of that illusion.

    That way, I wouldnt sink into this heavy pride.

    Making illusions and overestimations a reality?

    I was as good at it as I was at not showing my emotions.

    Just like I had done so far.

    I was confident that I could do it shamelessly.

    So I raised my arms in restraints.

    Its as if your heart is an instrument.

    What I took out from my arms was the loot of Demon King Amdusias.

    Then.

    [Baton Tainted by Evil].

    No, now it was [Baton of Rhyme].

    I held up the loot of the demon king and continued.

    A duet with some screams wouldnt be bad either.

    Even worse, a duet?

    No, because of the circumstances, this was fine.

    No matter what you say, I dont have time to tackle you now, Grandfel.

    But one thing was certain.

    There was a reason why I took out the baton.

    Isnt it unfair that youre being so fast alone, Shegwin?

    Sk

    I raised the baton.

    Spin

    Countless spheres of light rose from all over Zero Mountain.

    Yeah, they were the lights I manifested.

    Sk

    Float

    As the baton moved.

    Masses of pure mana moved along.

    And then.

    ?!

    Even Shegwin elerated at an unavoidable speed.

    Vivace.  Lively and fast

    Just as Imanded.

 Chapter 195: Can you chase after me? (3)

    Chapter 195: Can you chase after me? (3)

    A light illuminated the darkness of the Zero Mountain.

    Its not the right time to say this, but its beautiful.

    I wasnt the only one who thought that.

    It sparkles so much that it soothes me. So pretty

    The sphere of light was so bright that you could feel its warmth.

    For a variety ofplex reasons.

    Dmitry, who frowned at the mere mention of Hoyeol, faltered.

    What is he doing?

    He had been very nervous when he entered the portal.

    He didnt show it because he was afraid Cami would make fun of him.

    For tankers, there was no battlefield more threatening than a dark forest.

    There were some kind of monsters in the dark forest.

    You never knew where they woulde out.

    Besides, this was no ordinary forest.

    This was Zero Mountain.

    Back when Arcana was just a game.

    He hadnt even experienced the low-level area.

    And yet, they came to this middle area that had never seen before.

    Dmitry, here ites.

    Suddenly, he heard Roxs voice.

    When he snapped out of it, he saw a rabbit rushing in.

    Dmitry raised his shield.

    Okay!

    Thud!

    He held on tight.

    Still, Dmitry continued thinking.

    If the light hadnt lit up the darkness

    Bang!

    Ugh!!

    Would he have been able to prevent the current attack?

    On the outside, it looked no different from amon rabbit.

    But on the subject of rabbits.

    From the way they picked which yers to attack first.

    He could tell he shouldnt let his guard down just because of its cute look.

    Swish!

    A bowstring was being pulled.

    Cami said with an arrow in her mouth.

    Hou mani greak thingss theyv ean? (How many great things they have eaten?)

    The fact they could survive in the middle area of Zero Mountain.

    That alone was proof that it was not a normal rabbit.

    But like he said, the light existed.

    Stay in line. Even if its level is high, its a normal monster. Its pattern is obvious.

    Under Roxsmand, Shining skillfully responded to the rabbits surprise attack.

    Was it because of the extreme experience they had while dealing with demons in the rupture?

    If not that, was it because of the light that lit up the darkness?

    Brush

    Cami swept up her red hair.

    I think the wee greeting is over~

    Thud.

    Dmitry then put down his shield without saying a word.

    He was unusually quiet?

    Cami caught on and spoke.

    Whats wrong with your reaction? Thats not like our maknae.

    I dont understand.

    Huh? About what? Whats wrong~

    What do you think is the reason hes doing this?

    Slide

    Dmitrys thick finger pointed to the sphere of light.

    Oh, that one?

    Cami grinned.

    Well, if I knew, wouldnt I have run away from Shining?

    Like their Jessie.

    Cam, Im listening.

    Gasp. Look at you having a straight face. Its a joke. Its just a joke, Rox.

    Cami continued,ughing.

    Actually, what does the reason matter?

    ?

    Its nothing new, isnt it? This is not the first time our Commander-in-Chief has done this. How many times do you think hes gone through this cumbersome and tiring process? No way, you dont think this is the first time, do you, Dmitry?

    Dmitry closed his mouth and tried to remember.

    Hes level 900 at minimum

    And that was a number that had been predicted a long time ago.

    Dmitry was also a ranker, so he was well aware of it.

    It took a huge amount of effort to keep your position.

    Even if I spend all my time leveling up, it wont be enough.

    What kind of steps did Lee Hoyeol take?

    The ruptures where Dmitry put all his best effort seemed trivial to Lee Hoyeol.

    If there were beings that posed even the slightest threat to humanity, including the demon king.

    He nipped them in the bud.

    However, he was not arrogant or conceited.

    He even helped the growth of yers whogged behind by moving the Arcana forces he had built.

    Indeed.

    [Quest: Unfinished Holy War]

    The quest that appeared before Dmitrys eyes was proof of his consistency.

    Shake

    Dmitry shook his head.

    Maybe I was looking at the trees, not the forest.

    At such a man, he only looked with an envious gaze.

    Are you pretending to realize it now? Still, its not cool~

    For today, he deserved to hear something like that from Cami.

    p!

    Dmitry pped his cheek roughly with both hands.

    Okay, Ill have to be a little more serious from now on.

    Rox smiled bitterly at Dmitry, who had made up his mind.

    At this point, it would be strange not to admit it.

    Not only Jessie.

    Hoyeol even changed Dmitrys free-spirited personality.

    Hepletely lost to Lee Hoyeol.

    Rox looked at the path of light that decorated the mountain range.

    Then he raised his sword and shield.

    If its unfair, I have no choice but to pursue it diligently.

    What did you say, Rox?

    No, I didnt say anything.

    Yeah, he was an underdog.

    No matter how hard he tried.

    Since the beginning, he was a hunting dog obsessed with chasing someone.

    Rox ordered the support team.

    Lets set the base camp at the ce closest to the portal. Weve cleared out the monsters in the area, so this ce wont be bad either. Well then, I leave it to you. everyone.

    Its over already? Hey, theres no way, right? Rox?

    Right. The manly passion has just been ignited!

    Of course, out of sincerity, we should go further.

    Just as Shining was about to take a step.

    Float

    ?

    The spheres of light suddenly rose into the air.

    Wow, whats that? Its so pretty.

    They were surprised by the spectacle.

    Swish!

    The light became a ray of light and crossed the Zero Mountain.

    !!!

    Not only Shining.

    Everyone in the Zero Mountain could guess.

    Hoyeol was at the end of the ray of light.

    Vision expansion skill, [Eagle Eye].

    Cami looked around Zero Mountain with the Eagle Eye.

    She uncharacteristically stuttered.

    W-Wait, how high did he go?

    He was so high up that even [Eagle Eye]s vision couldnt reach him.

    Just like what she saw.

    The ray of light stretched towards the top of the mountain range.

    The surprise soon turned into astonishment.

    Because of the sound from far away.

    Bang!

    What a loud roar.

    Was it possible for a sound to reach this far away?

    What on earth was going on up there?

    Dmitry spoke in wonder.

    Wait, the area near the top is near the dragons nest, right?

    *

    [Baton of Rhyme]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: When worn, acquires extensive musical knowledge and gives everything under the control of the wearer with a buff of effects that match that musical knowledge.]

    [Description: A magic tool with effects as noble as its noble appearance.]

    Indeed.

    Along with [Map That Connects All Things] and [Evil Eyes Telescope], this was the demon kings loot obtained during the demon kings oppression. Perhaps because of the effect. I was able to spit out musical terms as if I were familiar with them.

    Slide

    Vivace.  Lively and fast.

    But out of all things, why does it have to be Vivace!

    Whether it was getting incredibly fast or just being fast.

    That would have been enough.

    Did you have to add lively in a ce like this, Grandfel?

    I almost wanted to ask if he had lost his sense of direction aftering through the portal. If you just looked up slightly, you would see the dragons nest!

    Crack

    Really.

    While loudly pouring out magic under the dragons nest.

    I was truly concerned.

    Had the dragons woken up from their sleep because of loud noise?

    How stressing the racket must be?

    If they woke up, their anger naturally would be directed at me.

    Dealing with Shegwin in front of me was already difficult enough and now I would have to deal with dragons.

    It was something I absolutely wanted to avoid.

    In order to do that.

    I had no choice but to win as quickly as possible.

    I had put in all my effort.

    Shegwins movements were difficult to follow with my eyes.

    However, from the moment I raised the [Baton of Rhyme], I was the onemanding the battlefield.

    Yeah, it was thanks to that damn Vivace. Of course, the baton couldnt improve my physical ability.

    If it could do that, its grade would be more than epic.

    But that was enough.

    The light moved quickly under mymand.

    My exploration, interference, and manifestation were no less quick.

    Light and mana spheres were each manifested in different magic and began to pressure Shegwin. Fire magic, ice magic, and even hallucinatory magic that disrupted vision.

    The number of magic that I poured out was so great that even I couldnt fathom it.

    Is this because of the circle?

    It was not a level of transcendence that was attained fairly.

    I could feel it just with the current effect.

    There was a reason why Elder Mage Yugwid was excited about it.

    However.

    I dont feel overwhelmed at all.

    The circle was definitely too much for me.

    However, I was freely using the effect of the circle.

    No, more than that.

    I finally felt like I was putting forth my full power.

    His innate magical talent is such that he can imitate most magic just by looking.

    Yeah, now that I had formed the circle.

    I felt like Grandfels setting was showing off its might.

    Swish

    I looked at the baton that I swung indifferently.

    I felt like a real conductor at this point.

    Sword Saint and the continents only Grand Sword Master.

    Shegwin was busy avoiding the pouring magic.

    It was like a section that creaked from the pouring notes.

    What did he call it again?

    A duet between rough heartbeat and screams?

    You really make your wordse true. Grandfel.

    However, I shouldnt underestimate him.

    Likewise.

    No, unlike me who took the shortcut.

    Shegwin was a transcendent who reached this point through his own power.

    As if responding to my spection.

    sh!

    Soon the pressure from the strong wind blew away the pouring magic notes.

    A shitty magic tool.

    Sss

    Dust rose in the mountain.

    Shegwin appeared from there.

    His pupils were revealed in the cleared-out dust.

    And this shitty sensation.

    ckened eyes.

    They confirmed that Shegwin had truly degenerated into a demon.

    But the pupils were trembling.

    To be precise, he couldnt make eye contact with me.

    There is no way that transcendents would be intimidated by force.

    Then there was only one reason.

    As a demon hunter vs. a demon.

    Shegwin and I were not in the same weight ss.

    Demon of the true name, Shegwin. Hes not a demon king.

    To be in the same weight ss, he had to be a demon king.

    Among the demon kings, he had to have experience in confronting demon hunters.

    To put it in a simpler way, he should have ovee the natural enemy rtionship.

    Only then he could remain unfazed even in the face of natural enemies.

    Its a simr case to Greed.

    Greed of the Seven Deadly Sins, whomitted suicide and were reborn.

    Even if he was a great evil, he had no resistance to demon hunters. In the past, when I had been much weaker than I was now, he couldnt even fight me back and was thrown into hell.

    Shegwin was the same case.

    It hasnt been long since he became a devil.

    He had no resistance to natural enemies.

    He smelled like an immature demon.

    As expected, it was good news for me.

    So I was able to speak confidently like this.

    That form is as ugly as ever.

    Shegwin crookedly raised the corner of his mouth.

    Ive felt it at the social gathering, but your speaking habits are really amazing. Those eyes that look down on the world are also arrogant and impudent.

    He got offended by my casual speech.

    Even if you regain your youth, you cant lie about your age.

    By the way, I thought you would say harshments at least once, Grandfel.

    I realized it from the moment he used casual speech to Senios until the end.

    Of course, that said, Shegwin.

    Im not saying that you deserve honorifics.

    I answered back.

    You are mistaken.

    ?

    Youre talking about a conversation that could be had between humans.

    !

    Are you still mistaking yourself for being a human being?

    sh

    Shegwins face distorted.

    At this point, I was certain.

    Really, I dont think he had any intention to be a demon.

    But it didnt change anything.

    No, it was actually even worse.

    He made a deal with the demons simply to regain his youth.

    Even if he had been deceived by the demons, his crime was a different case.

    Shegwin didnt seem to have any intention of refuting it either.

    I have no illusions or regrets. I can still clearly hear the sound of humans crying in my ears. But what is so wrong about that?

    His ck pupils reflected madness.

    Their life would have been trampled by the demons anyway. I simply offered those people as sacrifices. Whats wrong with that? It was bad enough that the damn bastard demon insulted me. Shut up!

    There was a surge of demon energy.

    I thought about the meaning of Shegwins words.

    It was true that the Arcana Continent was trampled by demons.

    But to me, and to Grandfel, these words were not worth hearing.

    A cold voice came out of my mouth.

    No, you just turned a blind eye to it.

    I turned a blind eye?

    You just turned a blind eye to achieve your ugly purpose.

    I didnt mean to preach, but I also had no intention to listen to his excuse.

    And most of all, I, Grandfel, had a right to say this.

    By struggling to death.

    I brought peace to the Arcana Continent, even if only for a moment.

    I had the right to talk about it.

    I slowly opened my mouth.

    But if that frivolous excuse is the pride you have been carrying out.

    Then I slowly put down my baton.

    I will break you with true pride.

    Right.

    Here it came.

    Grandfels punishment for Shegwin.

    I continued.

    I deliver this to the social gathering of time and space.

    ?

    I challenge the Transcendent, Shegwin, to a duel of time and space.

    !

    Then my vision changed.

    Raise your sword. I will also raise my sword.

    Yeah, my new sword.

 Chapter 196: Witnesses

    Chapter 196: Witnesses

    The absolute rule of the social gathering or themunity in the time and space.

    All hostile acts between each other were prohibited.

    Naturally, it was a rule that couldnt be properly obeyed.

    I didnt know about the Arcana Continents perspective.

    But yers had great pride.

    If you turned on the Inte right now and looked at any yermunity, you would find more than one or two keyboard battles going on.

    Would the social gathering of time and space where only the transcendents gathered would be any different?

    No, they might actually be even worse.

    Maybe thats why they put that rule in the first ce.

    What if such rules didnt exist in the social gathering of time and space?

    The smell of blood wouldnt have gone away in that luxurious space.

    But you couldnt prevent a conflict no matter how hard you tried.

    Above all, AAU must have watched the yers fighting all the time. It was only natural that there were rules for such situations.

    [A duel content can be processed through the Stagnant Water Community.]

    AAUs data stated so.

    To trante those words

    A duel can be conducted through the Social Gathering of Time and Space.

    You might be wondering.

    Although it was iplete, it worked on its own.

    There were also additional rules and purposes rted to it.

    [The fight will be broadcast on Arcanas website]

    [A lot of viewers are expected to gather for the duel between rankers]

    [The additional ie from the streaming be distributed to the winners]

    [It can stimte yers desire to increase their level]

    When I checked up to this point, I realized that AAU was not the developer of Arcana for no reason. They were fully aware of the yers psychology.

    A duel between rankers.

    They would broadcast it live on Arcanas website.

    All the resulting additional ie would be monopolized by the winner.

    I would have drooled too.

    As had been stated.

    It could have been a great attraction for general viewers, and it could have been another motivation for yers to be rankers.

    Of course, this was all from when Arcana was just a game.

    We dont know how the system will be implemented.

    It was uncertain.

    But as you could see.

    I offered Shegwin a duel of time and space.

    The reason was simple.

    Was it to ovee false pride with true pride, as Granfel said?

    No, I didnt know about Grandfel, but.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, didnt have such a cool reason.

    I felt a presence overhead.

    At the top of Zero Mountain.

    Strong energy began to rise from the dragons nest.

    The energy was stronger than the magic circle of the Mage Tower.

    I could guarantee.

    If the dragons woke up

    You really cant stop that thing!

    What about the sealing magic circle?

    That was just something spread by mass media that didnt know anything!

    The magic circle of the Mage Tower was not for sealing the dragons. In the first ce, there was no way that the Mage Tower, which had suffered a crushing defeat in the Great Dragon-Demon War, could manifest such magic.

    Really, the magic circle is just to avoid disturbing the dragons sleep.

    Since the Mage Tower uncharactically put a lot of effort.

    Let alone waking up from the slightest noise.

    There shouldnt have been any tossing and turning.

    I cant help but resent that damn Vivace again, Grandfel!

    It cant be helped.

    In that regard, this was the best judgment.

    [The duel of time and space has been approved.]

    The battle site was moved into the consciousness.

    Back when Arcana was just a game.

    You didnt have to worry about losing your life in a duel.

    But now it was a different story.

    The fact that my life is on the line doesnt change.

    The only thing that changed was the fact that neither I nor Shegwin could run away.

    Shegwin seemed to be aware of that.

    The ck pupils met my eyes for the first time.

    I didnt expect you to know these rules. Youre not like a newbie.

    Indeed, he was the Sword Saint.

    He was still a transcendent.

    He overcame the natural enemy rtionship only with his strong mind.

    However, I also didntg behind when it came to mental power.

    Imend your judgment in responding to the duel.

    Look, I was calm enough to praise someone in front of me.

    A duel of time and space.

    Naturally, it needed mutual consent.

    Shegwin burst intoughter as if he were having fun.

    No, its actually something I should be grateful for.

    Even if I arrogantly praised him, he was grateful.

    What was that difiting reaction?

    But Shegwin seemed genuinely grateful.

    When I thought I couldnt escape, I actually felt at ease.

    Ah, that was what he meant?

    For me, to avoid the dragons, and for Shegwin, to suppress his demonic instinct to avoid natural enemies. The duel of time and space was approved because our interests coincided.

    Soon, the scenery began to be oveid.

    What filled it was fields.

    It was an amphitheater, a colosseum, that even had spectator seats.

    Anyway, it was gorgeous.

    Evenpared to the social gathering hall decorated with various gold and silver treasures.

    The stadium was so spectacr that it was not inferior in any way.

    Above all, it was huge and magnificent.

    If you didnt know the concept of consciousness, you would feel overwhelmed just by seeing it.

    Sk

    But both I and Shegwin knew what consciousness was.

    Without hesitation.

    Shegwin raised his sword.

    Then heughed bitterly.

    Youre not giving an answer even aftering all the way here, As?

    Did you ever imagine that you would no longer be able to unleash your sword force?

    It was as if the path he had been walking on all along had denied him.

    He had a miserable look on his face.

    But make no mistake, Shegwin.

    Putting As aside, Gandfels punishment had only just begun.

    I recited.

    The futile pride you carried through even after you gave up being human.

    ?

    How does it feel to have it denied by the sword, Shegwin?

    I had felt this for a long time, but Gandfels way of speaking had a natural talent of provoking the demons. Even now, look at Shegwins face distorting.

    Of course, we still have a long way to go, Shegwin.

    But I will also deny it.

    From now on, it was purely due to Granfels pride.

    Shegwin had been corrupted into a demon and was no longer able to unleash his sword force.

    Still, I wasnt confident.

    Even with Natural Enemy Rtionship, the circle, and the demon kings loot.

    I couldnt guarantee a victory. The sword force.

    With my sword.

    But youre even going to fight him through swordsmanship, Grandfel-ssi!

    It was an idea that I wouldnt think of if it werent for Grandfels damn heavy pride. But it was not like I said that without any countermeasures.

    Yeah.

    Everything was a constant struggle.

    I didnt miss each and every word I heard.

    Shegwin.

    Its none of my business who wears that crown. I only lent my power to the feudal lords in order to obtain the magic tool, the Milky Way Whetstone.

    A perfect finish with the Milky Way Whetstone.

    Thanks to his words, the smelting of the ethereal iron had finally beenpleted.

    I opened my mouth.

    Haiel.

    Is it possible to summon spirits in a duel?

    If someone asked that, I could answer: of course it is.

    If it wasnt possible, the spirit mages would only be able to suck their fingers and lose the duel.

    Soon, Haiel appeared in the air.

    For some reason.

    Haiel wasnt the only one who showed up.

    Just like how the Colosseum was created from an empty space.

    People appeared one by one from the stands of the Colosseum.

    By the way, they were all familiar faces?

    It was only then that I realized.

    [The duel will be broadcast through the Arcana website]

    Was this how it was implemented?

    *

    Zero Mountain.

    A message appeared in front of the yers eyes.

    [Would you like to observe the duel of time and space?]

    Voices erupted from everywhere.

    Eh?

    I am not the only one who sees this, right?

    A duel of time and space? What else is this?

    It was a message that they had never seen before.

    However, system messages were not spam messages.

    The system didnt lie.

    There must be a good reason for why the message appeared.

    Then there was only one possibility they could think of.

    Wait a minute.

    Bang

    At the direction of the ray of light.

    They heard a loud noise.

    It was clear that this was rted to Hoyeol.

    Swish

    The message also appeared to the guild masters of the Great Alliance who followed the marching light across the mountain range.

    Leonie, who was leading the way, stopped walking.

    A duel?

    ss, berserker.

    That word was familiar to Leonie.

    A berserker must constantly repeat battles to improve their ss skills.

    The most suitable ce for that was not a hunting ground, but the Colosseum, where battles were endless.

    Bang

    As soon as that message appeared, the noise subsided.

    Then, the light that was crossing the mountain range also stopped in ce.

    Leonie was certain,

    Swish

    She turned her head and shouted.

    I dont know who will show up, but I think theyre going to fight!

    A duel.

    In such an unexpected situation, there was no time for formalities.

    Hisagis eyes narrowed.

    As expected, is it that duel?

    Nam Taemin shook his head.

    I dont know. Whatever it is, we just have to check it out ourselves.

    Even if it was a duel, questions still remained.

    What kind of duel it was?

    It even sent a message asking for observation to other yers?

    The three exchanged nces again.

    Lets ept it.

    I think it would be best to ept.

    Of course, we will ept it. Observe.

    A message appeared again.

    [Enters the duel of time and space.]

    And their vision changed.

    !!!

    As if they had been warped through a portal.

    The wholendscape had changed.

    Leonie was the first out of the three of them to open her mouth.

    Crazy.

    It was said to be a duel of time and space.

    It was definitely a Colosseum.

    But she couldnt imagine such a huge Colosseum to appear! She had never seen such a magnificent Colosseum since the days when Arcana was just a game.

    Sss-

    Soon, just like them.

    yers showed up in the stands at the Colosseum.

    Nam Taemin and Hisagi were sitting next to her.

    Other than those two, she saw familiar faces.

    Rox, Cami, Schraig, Liu Jinchun?

    Hisagi, with his snake eyes, came to a conclusion.

    It seems the message came to all yers who entered Zero Mountain. No yer would say no to the message unless there was a specific reason.

    Thanks to this, the stands at the Colosseum were filled up quickly.

    W-Where did this stadium suddenly appear from?

    It took a moment for everyone to understand the situation.

    He thought of something more important than the vast Colosseum.

    What about Hoyeol-ssi?

    Nam Taemins gaze turned to the center of the Colosseum.

    !

    Hoyeol was there.

    As upright as ever.

    And there was a man across him.

    Who is that?

    Blue hair.

    His unique appearance stood out even from a distance.

    It was so unique that you couldnt forget it once you encountered it.

    But nothing came to mind at all.

    If he has a duel with Hoyeol-ssi

    If he couldnt recognize a yer with that level of skill, then there was one possibility.

    He immediately concluded.

    That man was an Arcanain.

    While he was thinking, he heard a voice from the stands.

    Wait, I think I know who he is.

    What? Who is he?

    That sword! Ive seen it!

    Sword?

    At those words, all eyes turned towards the mans sword.

    Everyone could easily recognize it.

    Since the days when Arcana was just a game.

    Such a fancy sword was rare.

    Indeed, that was the Sword Saints sword.

    Nam Taemin murmured.

    Come to think of it, didnt the Sword Saint have blue hair?

    Sword Saint, Shegwin.

    Thats right! That name! Ive heard of it!

    Leonie nodded at Hisagis words.

    But it didnt make sense.

    Shegwin who the yers remembered was middle-aged.

    No, he was closer to old age than that.

    Did he take a rejuvenation potion ?

    Even if its Arcana, does such an item exist?!

    No, more importantly.

    There was another thing they didnt understand.

    Why are those two fighting?

    They heard some loud noise in Zero Mountain.

    The main characters of that sound were Hoyeol and the Sword Saint.

    Naturally, the yers.

    Including Nam Taemin and his group who had been watching Hoyeol by his side.

    They couldnt easily fathom the situation.

    Therefore.

    As expected, it was something they couldnt understand.

    Haiel.

    Haiel descended gracefully from the air.

    There was a sword in Haiels arms.

    And Hoyeol received that sword.

    Buzz

    The audience began to shake.

    That cant be, right?

    Is he really going to fight the Sword Saint with a sword?

    With Shegwin who has regained his youth?

    Even if hes Hoyeol-nim, this is!

    So they couldnt understand until the end.

    Click

    The reason why a message came up in front of their eyes.

    When Hoyeol raised his sword.

    [Achievement: Witness Legend.]

    .

    .

    .

    I checked the floating system window.

    No matter how many times I looked at it, it didnt change.

    The ethereal iron

    [Grade: Legend]

    What happened to you?

 Chapter 197: The Emergence of Legend

    Chapter 197: The Emergence of Legend

    [?]

    [Grade: Legend]

    [Restriction: Unknown]

    [Effect: Unknown]

    [Description: Ego Sword with a noble ego.]

    The name was a question mark.

    The restrictions and effects were unknown?

    After the long, long wait.

    This was the ego equipment?

    If the grade hadnte up.

    I probably would havemented first.

    Legend?

    As people knew.

    The highest item rating in Arcana was [epic].

    As the highest grade item, [epic] items were nevermon.

    It had to be at least at the level of the demon kings loot to be ssified as [epic].

    Legeeend?

    But, a [legend].

    As if I didnt see it wrong.

    A message appeared in front of my eyes.

    [Achievement: The one who wrote legend]

    [Effect: The affinity for all legend items slightly increased]

    [Duration: Lasts forever]

    Just by holding the item in my hand.

    I achieved something.

    It finally felt real.

    Ethereal iron, youre really!

    You yed the role of a legend, but you actually became a legend.

    Well, when considering the ethereal irons moves.

    I almost unconsciously nodded.

    Wasnt it the ethereal material that became the ego equipment?

    In addition, the best cksmith among the dwarves, Worswyle, was in charge of the smelting.

    The focus on luxurious tempering was the magic tool coveted by the Sword Saint, the [Milky Way Whetstone].

    Indeed, it must be precious.

    But, wait.

    This was not a message I could be satisfied with, right?

    Affinity?

    The effect of the achievement was somehow extraordinary.

    Looking at the nuances

    Did it mean that [legend] grade items identify the users?

    If you have low affinity, you cant even use it?

    But I didnt have to worry.

    I didnt know about any other legend-grade item, but.

    It was probably not applicable to the ethereal iron.

    [Affinity has already reached maximum.]

    Right.

    I didnt choose the ethereal iron.

    The ethereal iron chose me.

    As if to prove my confidence.

    I heard the ethereal irons voice.

    Ive been waiting for this moment. My lord.

    Indeed, the feeling of holding it in my hand was different.

    The voice of the ethereal iron is conveyed through my head.

    The echo, heartbeat, and resonance were transmitted from the right hand that held the precious iron

    It really felt like it was alive.

    The reason Shegwin talked to his sword.

    I felt like I could understand.

    The sword I used before was notcking.

    [An Unknown cksmiths Posthumous Work  Long Sword].

    Although the equipment was limited to level 280, it was still [unique] grade equipment.

    It even came with the [Bleeding] effect, so if I unleashed the sword aura, it didnt feelcking even when dealing with level-500 monsters.

    This one is on a different level.

    If I could handle it properly.

    I was confident that I could really cut through anything.

    Indeed, because he was a swordsman, he recognized the sword.

    !

    Shegwins eyes stirred.

    His As was a great sword, I could tell to some extent through Grandfels sense of aesthetics. If you looked at it from the performance perspective and aesthetic perspective.

    How high did our ethereal iron rank?

    Haha.

    I heard a hollowugh.

    I was right. You were no ordinary mage. Not only youre capable of magic, but youre a monster with enough swordsmanship skills to be recognized by a sword of such caliber.

    Keh Sehwinughed.

    So, youve aplished such an incredible feat and entered space and time unanimously. To hell with me, you were a frog in the well, Shegwin. What the hell is the only Grand Sword Master, and who the hell is the Sword Saint?

    No, I am sorry while yourementing your miserable situation.

    Whos saying whos a monster now?

    Shegwin, your misunderstanding is too far.

    I was grateful that I unanimously entered the time and space.

    But it wasnt an achievement that I aplished alone!

    Defeating the high-ranking demon king, Gamigin.

    Literally.

    It was thanks to great luck

    It was possible thanks to the Gate of Hell being opened through the Battle for the Demon King, and Akshan seniors being called out from that hell, and receiving their help.

    However.

    At least pretend to be a little embarrassed.

    Grandfels neck was so upright.

    Still, I was d I kept my mouth shut

    Well, just take a look around the stands.

    So many eyes are watching.

    Spitting out absurd remarks in front of the crowd?

    Just imagining it was awful

    However, I overlooked it.

    I had another alter ego after Haiel and Diend.

    What are you talking about, brat?

    Whats with the sudden esction?!

    More importantly.

    Did you just call Shegwin a brat, ethereal iron?

    Even if he looks like that, how old do you think he is?!

    Even Grandfel didnt spit out controversial words like that.

    It would have been better if Shegwin didnt understand it.

    Just as sword aura users recognized sword aura.

    Just as Shegwin could hear As voice.

    It seemed he could understand the ethereal irons words.

    Im a brat?

    At that moment, his energy soared.

    But the ethereal continued without feeling the least bit intimidated.

    Brat, are you saying you cant hear the scream of your sword?

    !

    You feel sorry for yourself when you cant even hear that terrible scream. The years of holding and swinging the sword are in vain. You took the wrong path, brat.

    Sword versus sword.

    With my pride.

    I would break Shegwins pride.

    Even if my resolution became meaningless.

    The ethereal iron had already said everything I wanted to say.

    Really, it was good at talking like someone.

    Of course, I was always the one who had to deal with the aftermath.

    Shut up.

    Bam!

    Shegwin rushed in with the sound of teeth grinding.

    As I had emphasized several times.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship] were not easily ovee.

    Even for the great evil, Greed of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    It was a rtionship that could not be ovee without experience.

    Dash!

    But at this moment, there was no fear in Shegwins movements.

    He walked the path of the sword until he made a contract with the demon and gave up being human. It seemed that his anger at being insulted by the ethereal iron swallowed up even his fear of his natural enemy.

    But keep this in mind, Shegwin.

    I followed the smell.

    I raised my sword in the direction of the smell.

    Everything was your choice.

    They were people who would have died anyway, you said?

    No, if it were you, Shegwin, you could have saved them.

    This was just what you chose after weighing the scale.

    The worst route.

    As I was thinking, the ethereal iron said to me.

    I have a favor, my lord.

    ng!

    The ethereal iron and As collide.

    The ethereal irons voice became more subdued.

    Will you leave this duel to me?

    There was nothing more reassuring than that.

    Even just now.

    Ipletely missed Shegwins move.

    I heard murmurs.

    So fast.!!!

    This is Sword Saint in his prime. I cant even imagine how strong he is!

    But, Hoyeol-nim perfectly blocked that blow!!

    Indeed, the eyes of the yers watching were urate.

    In terms of explosive power alone, Shegwins body would have been stronger than in his prime days.

    Blocking that rapid movement just by following his smell?

    It was impossible for me.

    Thanks to you, I survived, ethereal iron.

    Right.

    Everything was thanks to the ego sword, the ethereal iron.

    I didnt raise the sword, it was the ethereal iron that led my arm.

    So I was d to hear that.

    However.

    Whats your purpose?

    I wasnt sure.

    There was no way our Grandfel-nim would give permission just like that.

    Still, thanks to his procedures, I was able to understand what the ethereal iron was thinking.

    I want to save that brats sword.

    Indeed, that was the purpose of Grandfels alter ego.

    Just as Grandfel saved humanity and the Arcana Continent.

    The ethereal iron wanted to save a fellow sword.

    Naturally, if that was the case, Grandfel couldnt oppose it.

    Ill give you permission.

    A heartbeat came from the ethereal iron.

    Ill thank you for your generous mercy, my lord.

    I looked around the Colosseum.

    I dont think itll be bad for your debut.

    Then I unleashed my sword force.

    A silver spirit flowed through the sword of the ethereal iron.

    The ethereal iron, wrapped in the sword force, led me.

    You may run wild as you wish.

    It elerated.

    But, wait a minute.

    Even though I said it could run wild.

    Isnt this too fast?!

    The way I was swinging the sword.

    It was so fast that I couldnt recognize it!

    As expected, I knew it would be like this.

    Ethereal iron, youre a cut above Vivache

    .

    .

    .

    Quick sword.

    Shegwins swordsmanship focused on speed.

    The basis for such swordsmanship was the body.

    Because it was the swordsmans body that wielded and retracted the sword.

    That was why Shegwin longed for youth.

    This is a contract. A contract that can secure your youth.

    That was what the demon said.

    At those words, Shegwin looked at his aging body.

    With his own sword.

    He still had a long way to go to reach that end.

    There wasnt much life left for him.

    Shut that wicked tongue before I cut it off.

    The speed at which As was pulled out of the scabbard was also important.

    His drawing of the sword.

    It was so slow that it could no longer be called a quick sword.

    So he couldnt help but feel shaken.

    You know, dont you? There is no food in this castle to share with the poor humans. They will starve to death or have their human dignity vited by the demons. Sir Shegwin is simply showing mercy!

    Shegwin clenched his fist.

    In the end, what the silver-haired man said was right.

    He just made the worst judgment as a human being.

    However, he decided not to regret his choice.

    if he could get to the end of this path, hed do anything.

    He had sworn to himself.

    But you are actually abandoning me. As.

    Shegwin looked at the mans sword.

    ck sword de.

    Silver sword force.

    The sword of the man he faced was too brilliant.

    Shegwin could guess why.

    Even though he was like this, he was the Sword Saint.

    At the crossroads of life and death, the sword aura had its own color.

    The moment he saw the mans sword, he could understand.

    How many hardships of life and deaths the man had gone through.

    Why the man had such monstrous abilities.

    He probably had faced many life-and-death situations.

    Yeah, he jumped into hardship.

    The evidence of that was his sword force that was beyond brilliant and noble.

    Shegwin thought to himself.

    I admit it. You have the right to speak to me.

    But he couldnt go back on his words.

    He hade such a long way.

    It was also a path he couldnt go back from.

    Shegwin kicked the ground and ran.

    So I wont leave everything to you.

    His disposition.

    The title of Sword Saint.

    And As, too.

    He wouldnt hand them over easily.

    If you can take it, take it.

    This was the petty pride of the ugly swordsman.

    Shegwin squeezed his muscles until his nerves screamed.

    Right now he couldnt show off his sword force.

    So the only thing he could utilize was his superior physical ability.

    But the man responded to his speed.

    ng!

    Clink!

    ng

    Not only that, the man followed his speed andbined his force.

    The more he looked at him, the more absurd the man got.

    His outfit was also not much different from what he had seen at the social gathering of time and space.

    How could he make such movements while wearing ufortable clothes that resemble formal clothes?

    But the most surprising thing was the mans sword.

    ng!

    It was intense.

    As even got pushed out in the head-to-head match.

    What on earth is this sword made of?

    The moment Shegwin repeated the question.

    A voice entered his head.

    Dont you dare try to measure this body.

    !

    He couldnt help but get startled.

    How could a sword see through his mind?

    Shegwin widened the distance.

    Then the voice continued.

    Are you saying you still cant hear it?

    What the hell are you talking about

    The sound of your sword wailing.

    !

    I didnt read your mind.

    Then.

    I just talked to your sword.

    !!

    Stunned, Shegwin looked at As.

    Still, he didnt hear any voice from As.

    But the mans sword spoke on its behalf.

    You cant even hear your sword crying out in anger and resentment. Reaching the highest state of the sword is inconceivable. Brat.

    As was crying in anger and resentment?

    !

    Shegwin only realized that.

    Yeah, ultimate sword.

    Since it was the path of the sword.

    He had to walk it with the sword.

    But he was arrogant.

    It was a road I couldnt walk without you.

    As, I thought of you as nothing more than a weapon to wield.

    Shegwin raised his head.

    The wrong path.

    Even if he regretted it, it was a path that he couldnt go back from.

    Finally, he thought of the mans words.

    The futile pride you carried through even after you gave up being human. How does it feel to have it denied by the sword, Shegwin? but I will also deny it, with my sword.

    He didnt need to raise a sword.

    He finally realized the meaning of those words.

    The mans sword.

    The reason why it had such a noble light.

    Shegwin opened his mouth.

    Foolishly, I understand your intention.

    Right.

    The man was being considerate.

    It was a salvation for the Sword Saint, or rather, for the shabby old man.

    I will respond to your intention with all my might.

    Then the mans sword spoke.

    Come. Today I will cut down the quick sword, and my lord will cut down the Sword Saint!

    And the duel was decided.

    Slide

 Chapter 198: Didnt I say I would light up the way?

    Chapter 198: Didn''t I say I would light up the way?

    The Colosseum.

    Leonie was a berserker, so she knew the flow of the duel better than anyone else.

    Therefore, she couldnt open her mouth.

    Just What was she looking at right now?

    Hey, Snake Eyes-ssi.

    Im listening.

    Are you looking at it properly? No, can you see it?

    Shake.

    Hisagi shook his head at Nam Taemins question.

    These three were confident that they werent inferior to anyone in terms of physical ability.

    But at this moment, the movements of Hoyeol and Sword Saint

    Its on a different level.

    Commander of the Lionheart, Harkon.

    Even Harkons movement didnt seem to be at this level.

    All three of them had experiencepeting against Harkon in training.

    He was as agile as a lion, but they could still see his movements.

    Swoosh

    Fuaa

    It was hard to catch their forms at a single nce.

    Because of the speed, the rising sand dust blocked the view.

    The moment was fleeting.

    ng!

    Clink!

    ng!

    A total of dozens of back and forth.

    The sound reached their ears one beat slower.

    It was literally proof that their movements were faster than sound.

    Cami, what do you see? You can see it, right?

    Another area in the stands.

    Dmitry took the seat next to Cami.

    Wasnt Cami ranked number one in long-distance martial arts?

    Her eyes should be able to catch those movements.

    So whos winning, huh?!

    But Cami just let out a sigh.

    I still have a long way to go.

    Huh? What are you saying?

    I cant see a thing. My eyes cant keep up.

    !

    It was a response that made even Rox pause.

    Camis field of vision was one of Shinings biggest weapons. Even when dealing with monsters hundreds of levels higher than themselves, Camis eyes never missed the enemys movements.

    Rox thought coolly.

    Its actually not surprising.

    Sword Saint.

    Shegwin was also the only Grand Sword Master in the Continent.

    Since the days when Arcana was just a game.

    Who was the strongest NPC?

    He was one of the characters that always came up when that talk went around.

    Coincidentally, only a few yers ever met with Shegwin in person.

    His reputation never ceased in books, rumors, and even from the mouths of NPCs.

    Thats possible because hes the Sword Saint.

    Besides, Rox didnt know how it happened, but.

    Shegwin had regained his youth.

    Since he was the pinnacle of the sword in the Arcana Continent, it wouldnt be strange if Camis eyes didnt work.

    But the problem was Lee Hoyeol.

    Rox murmured.

    What the hell

    Just a little while ago.

    He had experienced Hoyeols unrivaled magic power.

    The light that covered the Zero Mountain.

    It was moved at once and used as a means of attack.

    That level of magic implementation was more suited to the chief of the Mage Tower than to a yer. Rox took the effort to understand that Lee Hoyeol, the co-chief, would be able to do that.

    However.

    How far are you going to go?

    Now he was fighting on equal footing with the Sword Saint with a sword?

    Right.

    That was no longer the realm of the Arcana system.

    It cant be exined in terms of level.

    For Lee Hoyeol.

    There was something they didnt know about.

    Rox wasnt the only one who recognized that.

    !

    The guild master of Second Sun, Schraig.

    He had cleared the [City of Gloomy Rain] dungeon with Hoyeol, realized the sword aura, and unleashed it.

    Thanks to forcing his eyes to open, Schraig was able to see it.

    The silver sword force that pushed the Sword Saint!

    It wasnt apetition.

    It was a one-sided attack.

    Shegwin was busy blocking Hoyeols attack.

    Schraig swallowed dryly.

    He couldnt follow it with his eyes, but he could tell from the sword aura.

    This duel wontst long.

    No, apart from that, this match had been decided long ago.

    Schraig could emit the sword aura.

    That was why he knew that the presence or absence of sword aura made such a big difference.

    He knew that in his own way.

    I dont know why, but hes not emitting sword aura.

    All he could see was the silver sword aura.

    Shegwins sword aura was nowhere to be seen.

    So Schraig could notice.

    No way?

    Several times.

    No, the fact that Hoyeol had backed down dozens and hundreds of times to Shegwin.

    Indeed.

    This duel should have ended long ago with Shegwins defeat.

    Once he realized that, he saw everything.

    ng!

    Shegwin didnt block it.

    Hoyeol swung his sword.

    So that he could block it.

    Even Schraig, who realized the sword aura, barely realized the truth.

    There was no way that the yers watching would notice that.

    There were excited voices everywhere.

    Hes on an equal footing with the Sword Saint!

    Does this make sense?

    Isnt he really going to win at this rate?

    The match was already decided.

    So Schraig wasnt excited.

    However, he just watched.

    What on earth does that mean?

    At that moment.

    Slide

    With that sound, Shegwin fell to his knees.

    However, Hoyeol just swung his sword in the same way.

    Shegwins body reached its limit.

    Crazy.!!!

    Hoyeol won the match.

    Amid the cheers that erupted as if they had been waiting.

    Schraig thought.

    Attack so that he can catch it, and wait when he falls

    !

    He realized it.

    Because he had the same experience as Shegwin.

    He recalled the image of Hoyeol holding a long umbre.

    What you will do from now on is simple. Watch me.

    To be precise, watch my sword aura.

    Believe in me who believes in you.

    Schraig murmured in disbelief.

    No way, is he teaching the Sword Saint?

    .

    .

    .

    I could feel it.

    I was overwhelming Shegwin.

    Yes, not only did I entrust myself to the ethereal iron, but I even emitted the sword force.

    It was only natural that I could overwhelm him.

    Furthermore.

    I can see it.

    Grandfel had incredible talent.

    He was adjusting to Shegwins sword in real-time.

    Youre so great that it pricks at my conscience, Grandfel.

    As a result, I gave Shegwin a significant blow.

    Rustle

    Shegwins left arm began to bleed.

    It looked as though I had been pushing him.

    But wasnt this the first time my attack was sessful?

    As expected, Sword Saint was a monster.

    But what I heard was unexpected.

    What do you want from me?

    What are you talking about all of a sudden?

    What I wanted was, of course, my victory.

    I had no intention of losing and dying in a duel of time and space.

    But he didnt seem to be talking to me.

    You had hundreds, thousands of chances to take my breath away. Why? Is it to humiliate me, who is worse than the demon? Then has it gone the way you wanted?

    Shegwin looked at his wounds.

    I cant even block the attacks that you swung at me to block. My body has reached its limit.

    Really?

    Did I really have that opportunity?

    As I was startled, the ethereal iron answered on my behalf.

    The brat hasnt realized my lords intentions?

    Why are you suddenly escting it?

    Naturally, I, Lee Hoyeol, didnt really have any intention.

    It wasnt me, it was Grandfels intention

    I couldnt help but feel surprised.

    Who was Grandfel?

    Grandfel didnt show any unnecessary mercy to the demons.

    He didnt even exchange unnecessary words with them.

    Grandfel wouldnt have had any sympathy for the fallen Shegwin.

    Raise your sword.

    As if to confirm my thought.

    Grandfel spoke in a cold voice.

    Had he really reached his limit as he said?

    Shegwin straightened his creaking body.

    Then he burst outughing.

    Is it just your bad taste?

    Grandfel didnt answer.

    Of course, I knew even if he didnt answer.

    For Grandfel, the demons were not even a hobby.

    They werent worth the trouble.

    So why?

    Rustle

    Kuh.

    Rustle

    Ugh.

    Why wasnt Grandfel ending the duel with Shegwin?

    Yes, only I knew the answer to that profound question.

    Your mind is a flower garden, Grandfel.

    In reality, Lee Hoyeol and Grandfel were different from each other.

    I was well aware of how hard it was for humans to change, but that was not the case for Grandfel.

    To put it simply, Grandfel overestimated the animals called humans. He overestimated them too much.

    It was obvious.

    Here.

    It was the same in the Zero Mountain.

    I will light up the way, so feel free to chase after me.

    He thought any human being could regain their pride.

    The fact that he jumped into the fire pit before anyone else was the proof.

    It was unexpected every time.

    As I said.

    Since I knew that I was covered in stains.

    It would remain the same in the future as well.

    The human mind turned over like the palm of ones hand.

    Although I was now held up as a symbol of peace and a hero of humanity, human beings were creatures that might turn their backs on me someday, somewhere, for some temptations.

    Nevertheless.

    Raise your sword.

    Grandfel believed in humans.

    Even if Shegwin said he sold his body to the demons.

    This was about not giving up Grandfels expectations of pride.

    At the end of the day, all my hardship is due to my karma

    In this rough world.

    Who could sympathize with your stubbornness, Grandfel?

    It was only me.

    So, just like I had always done.

    I would struggle as much as I could.

    I made up my mind.

    ?

    I overlooked it.

    Even if no people could sympathize with him.

    The system could.

    [Small changes ur due to the effect of Noble.]

    Yeah.

    As soon as that message appeared.

    A change urred.

    From Shegwin.

    .

    .

    .

    He slowly closed his eyes.

    The body that had reached its limit cried out that it wanted to rest.

    If he thought about it that way.

    Have I ever had a proper rest?

    It had always been the wrong path from the beginning.

    He wouldnt stop, he wouldnt copse.

    Youve been pushing yourself, Shegwin.

    Dont you think so, too, As?

    Everything is over.

    He felt like it was probably a relief.

    He had taken the wrong path in the first ce.

    If he had gone further, he would have only made ugly moves.

    He was just grateful to the man who stopped him.

    Shegwin closed his eyes slowly.

    I will not ask for forgiveness.

    He wouldnt hand out an apology that couldnt be delivered.

    He would just bear his sins and pay for them in hell.

    Yeah, he had abandoned the humanity.

    This would be a fitting end for a demon.

    Now he had no power left to move his body.

    He didnt even have the strength to lift his eyelids.

    ?

    Yeah.

    Since he closed his eyes.

    He shouldnt be able to see anything.

    For some reason.

    He could see something.

    To be precise, he could see a single path.

    If this is the life that shes before my eyes

    Shegwinughed.

    Really, it was a simple life.

    He supposed this was the futile path he had chosen.

    Indeed, his spection seemed to be correct.

    The path was so dark that he couldnt even see an inch ahead.

    .

    But it was the path he chose.

    At the same time, it was a path he couldnt go back from.

    It was a path that had to be taken with responsibility.

    Just as Shegwin began to take his steps.

    He raised his sword.

    ?

    He heard a mans voice.

    Until the end.

    Was the man scolding him?

    Well, do as you please.

    He deserved it.

    The moment Shegwin lowered his head bitterly.

    For some reason, he saw something that shouldnt be seen.

    He had incorrectly entered this sword path.

    Therefore, his sword shouldnt exist here.

    As was in his hands.

    He heard As voice.

    You finally listen to me.

    !!

    My voice became hoarse from shouting so loudly.

    Why are you here?

    Why are you asking the obvious?

    As continued.

    The path with you, that is my sword path.

    Shegwin kept quiet.

    As heartbeat came from his fingertips.

    Really?

    Seriously?

    He hadnt forgotten.

    Shegwin struggled to open his mouth.

    it will be a rough road.

    Hasnt it been rough so far?

    There may never be a way toe back.

    Whats good abouting back?

    This may be the wrong path.

    But its still good.

    I see.

    There was a moment of silence at thest word.

    But the silence didntst long.

    In the sword path where nothing could be seen.

    !

    Somehow.

    There was a ray of light in the darkness.

    It was a sh of silver that was shining in a noble way.

    Hes being needlessly sweet. That man.

    Shegwin eventually smiled.

    They say that if you cry and then smile, youll be in big trouble.

    Shut up, As. Didnt you cry too?

    Who said that? Im a sword. Swords cant cry.

    Why dont you say something about that high-pitched tone?

    Didnt I tell you? Its because I was screaming

    He continued walking on the path.

    .

    .

    .

    Return to light.

    Shegwin radiated the bluest sword aura.

    He just closed his eyes.

    With As in his arms.

    His face suddenly returned to that of an old man.

    There was a faint smile on his lips.

    Shouts came to my ears.

    I believed in you, Hoyeol-ssiiii!

    he won! Lee Hoyeol defeated the Sword Saint!!

    Is this why the legend achievement came up?!

    Well, if this isnt a new legend, what is this?

    Eventually, a message appeared to me.

    [Youve won the duel of time and space.]

    [Youve met the conditions.]

    [You will be rewarded.]

 Chapter 199: A Message of Victory

    Chapter 199: A Message of Victory

    The AAU was bombarded out of nowhere.

    Y-You want me to believe that now? Again?

    A video conference of the branch heads.

    It wasnt just the head of the Korea branch, Park Minjae.

    The branch heads who heard the newste.

    They all gently pressed their temples as if they had coordinated it beforehand.

    Their heads were pounding so hard they couldnt take it!

    They epted a message to observe a duel

    Then suddenly the view changed.

    When they opened their eyes, a magnificent Colosseum appeared?

    No, how am I supposed to believe this?

    Thest person toment was Park Minjae.

    Times like this make me want to be a yer even if just for a day. Theres really no reason for our yers to lie about this

    London Branch Manager, Baker Chat.

    Heughed as if intrigued.

    Schreig said hed never seen such a splendid Colosseum before. Even back when Arcana was just a game!

    The Colosseum was built of jewels and gold

    We dont have anything like that, right? Theres no such thing in the Arcana Continent either.

    Even if they looked back on their days as a developer and searched through their memories and databases.

    There was no Colosseum that matched the yers testimonies.

    No, in the first ce, the way to enter it didnt make any sense.

    They didnt enter a rupture or portal.

    Thats right! They just closed their eyes and opened them!

    The speed of the passing time is also different.

    Head of US western branch.

    Joshua had a conversation about it with Rox and his group.

    They said that the duel had been going on in the Colosseum for at least several minutes, but when they checked the time after returning to reality, it turned out that only several seconds had passed.

    How could they disappear as a group?

    Damn Arcana!

    When you took one step forward, you had to take several steps back.

    Park Minjae lowered his head in frustration.

    Thanks to this, he missed the gazes of the branch heads directed to his head.

    By the way, Branch Manager Park.

    Im listening. Im not sleeping, Im thinking.

    Isnt there someone who might know the answer?

    Yes?

    With a quiet voice, Park Minjae raised his head.

    The branch heads had gazes full of anticipation.

    Those gazes were directed at him.

    He could tell.

    Dont tell me, are you talking about Yusras General Manager?

    A yer and the general manager of the Yusra branch.

    At the same time.

    The only person who could solve the pouring questions.

    Lee Hoyeol.

    Thats a bit much.

    Facing Hoyeol alone.

    It was a burdensome task for Park Minjae.

    So Park Minjae hastily changed the topic.

    Right. Speaking of which, isnt that great? He defeated the Sword Saint, Shegwin, with his sword! Absolutely amazing!

    Perhaps it was the effect of borrowing words from young people.

    The branch heads nodded one by one.

    Shegwin, hes not an NPC designed for yers to confront or defeat, is he? Hes an NPC created like a mountain that yers cant touch.

    Indeed.

    In a way, he was like the Mage Tower.

    Sword Saint.

    He was literally the pinnacle of the sword.

    Because he was so strong, he couldnt be designed to affect the Arcana continent.

    That was why they put in the single-minded setting that he only knew about the sword.

    Considering his age setting He is someone who should have died of natural causes long ago.

    I think we need to listen to the yers a little more about that. Some points of this are difficult to understand right now.

    Shegwin had regained his youth.

    That alone was a surprise.

    He became an old man again after he lost the duel with Hoyeol.

    He was engulfed in a green me and disappeared with his sword.

    It was a disaster; there was more than one eyewitness.

    But even if this is known, this is hard to believe, isnt it?

    Even if so many yers had seen it.

    They even wondered if the yers had witnessed a mass hallucination.

    Wasnt this a very absurd story for human standards?

    Especially.

    Even if this is General Manager Lee Hoyeol were talking about

    Hoyeol defeated the Sword Saint with a sword.

    As they had said earlier, Shegwin was not designed for yers to defeat.

    He had such fraudulent stats and unique skills that yers would be shocked if they found out.

    Therefore, they talked about that as well.

    Well, there must have been a mistake, right?

    A mistake?

    As you know, Sword Saint is a character designed to be the pinnacle. He was made so that he could not be defeated with a sword. So, as an old man, he was a character who would naturally leave as the Arcana story progressed.

    Thats right.

    Could it have been a situation where the yers were unable to make normal decisions? Cant we tell from the yers testimonies? As if the luxurious Colosseum wasnt ridiculous enough, Shegwin, who regained his youth, became an old man again and was engulfed in green mes.

    Although he was d that the topic had changed.

    As he listened silently, he felt angry again.

    Park Minjae put on a rotten smile.

    Joshua, how dare you doubt our general manager?

    Every time, he was busy boot-licking peoples boots.

    It was disgusting.

    Some people had no trace of pride.

    Huft

    The moment Park Minjaes true nature, which had confronted Raymond Sean, was about toe out.

    Urgent news was delivered to each branch head.

    ?

    News of the update to Arcanas official website.

    Someone shouted as if screaming.

    Its not even Thursday. An emergency update?!

    Fortunately, it wasnt the worst-case scenario.

    What appeared was not the update details.

    Yes, the only thing that appeared on the website was a video.

    Arcana official ount? This was uploaded by Raymond Sean? Wait, Raymond posted a video? Isnt this the first time something other than update history has been uploaded?!

    Calm down. First, lets y it.

    Soon, the video was shared in the branch managers chat room.

    !!!

    Joshua, who was unusually talkative, kept his mouth shut.

    What appeared in the yed video was the Colosseum.

    The image of Hoyeol facing Sword Saint.

    And the end of the fancy battle.

    Hoyeol, who defeated Sword Saint, was standing upright.

    *

    Yeah, it inevitably became a hot topic.

    It was surprising to me too.

    The duel with Shegwin, stuffed on the official website of Arcana.

    It was not filmed from the yers point of view.

    The angle made it look like the camera was in all directions.

    And the editing even seemed like it belonged to a blockbuster movie.

    There was probably only one person who could do something like this.

    Raymond Sean.

    Themunity was in an uproar because it was filmed like an action movie.

    In the scene where I traded blows with Shegwin, there was even a slow-motion effect. As if the packaging wasnt enough, it was even covered withyers.

    Is this real Hahaha. He looks more like the Sword Saint than the Sword Saint himself

    Even if they walked slowly, my eyes couldnt keep up

    I knew it from the moment he fought with an umbre His sword skills

    Naturally, I couldnt rx.

    That movement didnte from my swordsmanship.

    It was all the ego sword.

    [Legend] grade item.

    It was all thanks to the ethereal iron.!

    This iron mask.

    In my face.

    There was no way the truth would be revealed.

    Even I was surprised to see it.

    Even if you knew the truth, my expression was so serious that even you would get tricked.

    Indeed, it was fair to say that it was a duel for the position of the Sword Saint.

    Clink

    I put down the teacup with the bag in it.

    But even if I understood it.

    There was no way Grandfels temper would find it eptable.

    I opened my mouth.

    Raymond Sean, you are not qualified.

    At thest minute.

    Shegwin radiated a blue sword aura.

    Maybe it was because he had regained his pride.

    If not that, maybe it was because of the effect of the title [Noble].

    It was beyond my knowledge.

    But, one thing was certain.

    For the right to make hisst days a spectacle.

    I wasnt rebuking those who cheered for victory.

    They didnt know what happened between Shegwin and me. They didnt even know why the mes of hell engulfed Shegwin at thest minute. They didnt even know what the me of hell was.

    But.

    You know everything, Raymond Sean.

    Even though you know everything, you still do that.

    Grandfels pride simply couldnt tolerate it.

    I look forward to the day when we can meet.

    I didnt know when that day woulde.

    But I looked forward to it too.

    Youre the main culprit of everything, Raymond.

    I have something to pay you back.

    If it wasnt for him.

    I wouldnt have to worry about this shame!

    Yeah, the person concerned wouldnt even hear it, so lets stopmenting.

    Besides, I had something to check right away.

    Victory in the duel of time and space.

    The reward for victory.

    Gold coin.

    To be exact, one hundred gold coins.

    Golden coins

    Having pure integrity.

    I know full well that you are not obsessed with wealth and fame, Grandfel.

    But its not just any gold coin, so just be patient and look at it.

    [Gold Coin of Time and Space]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: Transcendent]

    [Effect: Can be used as currency in time and space.]

    [Description: A gold coin used in the realm of the transcendent, the time and space.]

    Golden coin of time and space.

    In short, it was money used in [Stagnant Water Community] and Time and Space.

    As for its detailed usage, I could only guess.

    I had the information from AAU, but I had to experience it firsthand to know how it would be implemented. Just like the duel of time and space.

    But I already knew how to use it in the social gathering.

    Hmm.

    Look at this.

    Hes saying I just need it to order tea, so lets just move on.

    Just how much do you value tea time?

    Of course, the reward for victory wasnt just the gold coins.

    A video of the duel had just been uploaded to the official website of Arcana.

    The resulting revenue would fall to me.

    It was truly fame and wealth, so it was a useless reward for me.

    Lets think of it as savings.

    If I saved it up, it would be useful in my old years.

    Anyway, the formal victory reward ended there.

    From here on, it could be said that this was the real reward.

    I checked my title.

    [Transcendent: Your transcendent state is enough for you to be called a transcendent.  Current achievements reached: Circle (1,000% increase in all magic manifestations) / Iplete Quick Swordsmanship / None / None]

    From the achievement, an iplete swordsmanship appeared.

    Yeah.

    This time again, it was Grandfels talent.

    Just like how I could manifest magic by witnessing it.

    I even witnessing Shegwins quick sword skills while fighting him.

    In the end, I acquired it.

    Although the effect is not specified because it is still iplete

    If I sharpened it.

    Wouldnt a proper effect like the circle appear?

    This harvest was more meaningful to me than gold coins or money.

    This was Sword Saints swordsmanship, not just anyone elses.

    I basically had mastered Shegwins swordsmanship.

    I recited.

    I will follow your sword path.

    Thats a very noble way of saying it, Grandfel.

    To win a real victory.

    And the afterthought is no joke, Grandfel.

    Whats a real victory?

    The demons.

    Naturally, I was referring to the victory of the Holy War.

    Shegwin was enticed, but he regained his pride at thest moment. And the most evil thing was the demon that deceived Shegwin by delving into his weakness.

    You put pride on pride again

    Whats the point of struggling for a long time?

    If you can endure it, you will even put on other peoples pride.

    But as I said, it was all my karma.

    But lets think positively.

    Right, what isnt stuffed on the homepage?

    A name that looked embarrassing no matter how you put it.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    Im d I kept my personal information private, seriously

    .

    .

    .

    Social gathering of time and space.

    All he could see was a woman sprawling on the table.

    Since when had she been doing that?

    The man who entered the social gathering clicked his tongue.

    Witch, did you use all the gold coins you earn to spend tobo?

    Why dont you shut up?

    Hmph, youre so scary I cant even talk to you.

    Warrior of Sunrise.

    The man with short ck hair sat down.

    Jingle

    He took out a gold coin and put it down on the table.

    Straight away, a cup of water appeared from the air.

    Hm.

    Purified Water of the Moon cost one gold coin.

    As soon as he swallowed it, the fatigue on his body disappeared as if it had been washed away.

    The man looked at the social hall.

    Witch, I always feel this. No matter how many gold coins you have, isnt spending it on tobo made of precious elixirs wasteful? Well, Im not bragging about having a lot of gold coins.

    The tobo cost ten gold coins per cigarette.

    It was valuable.

    Except for the Witch of the Southern Sea who was smoking heavily.

    He didnt see any other transcendents.

    The man shrugged his shoulders.

    Everyone seems to be busy in many ways.

    Looking at the situation on the Arcana Continent, it seemed likely.

    Currently.

    It was time for each transcendent to make their wishese true.

    In that regard, it was unexpected.

    For some reason, I dont see the old man.

    Shegwin.

    Unlike other transcendents.

    He was an old man who only sought the sword.

    I had something to ask him.

    Regardless of whether Shegwin regained his youth or whatever.

    It didnt matter to the man.

    Anyway, they had no interest in each other other than when discussing the sword.

    Suddenly, a parchment came into the mans sight.

    nce

    The man nced at the woman who was covered in tobo energy.

    You havent checked this either. Shall I take a look?

    It was always unusual for news to arrive at the social gathering.

    She couldnt even answer, she was totally addicted.

    The man shook his head and opened the parchment.

    The mans face stirred.

    Died in the duel of time and space?

    Shegwin, the old man?

    They had talked a few times before, so he knew.

    Shegwin was a swordsman of considerable skill.

    In the first ce, wasnt he a fellow transcendent like he was?

    What kind of guy is it?

    The man identified the opponents name.

    And he was shocked.

    It was a name he had never heard of before.

    So there was only one person he could think of.

    Is it the neer?

    Indeed.

    The mans name was not revealed during the performance evaluation.

    It was written on parchment paper.

    The man recited the name.

    Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo.

    ?!

    At that moment.

    Rattle!

    The witch who was sprawled on the seat next to him straightened up.

    Even if she didnt do that, her fierce eyes opened even sharper.

    She spoke to the man.

    Say it again.

    Why are you suddenly like this?

    That name, say it again.

    The name?

    Maybe she didnt hear it properly because it was long.

    The man murmured once more.

    Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo.

    Then the witch repeated.

    Grandfel udie? C-udie family.?!?

 Chapter 200: Whether its a mountain range or sky, just go up

    Chapter 200: Whether it''s a mountain range or sky, just go up

    Thursday.

    AAU.

    The moment when the appointment time passed.

    Sung Hyunjoon sighed.

    Really, how long has it been?

    Regr updates, none!

    It had been a while since they ran out of regr updates.

    This was Arcana that urgently poured out updates.

    He didnt know what kind of wind suddenly blew, but.

    Thanks, Raymond.

    Sung Hyunjoon, muttered, hurriedly packing his bag.

    I cant even remember thest time I did this. Leaving work on time on Thursday.

    But for some reason.

    Yoon Sookyum, who was supposed to match his tune, didnt answer.

    Well, ominous promotions were never wrong.

    Sung Hyunjoon looked at him and was stunned.

    Sunbae, what are you doing right now!!?

    Huh? I am working.

    Is this the time to work? Lets celebrate!

    Even so, his serious senior had be more serious these days. As a result, Sung Hyunjoon who sat next to him was also getting tired.

    Branch Manager Park even came and lectured.

    Newbies these days. They have no spirit.

    It was followed by terrible preaching.

    Yes, he should listen to the words of his senior and boss.

    He tried to listen to it with the pride of a neer, but he couldnt.

    In the first ce, that remark was unfair.

    How could he be a newbie in his nth year!?

    The entry conditions for AAU?

    There was only one.

    They must have worked at Cosmo at a time when Arcana was just a game.

    But there was no way Cosmo, who died with Raymans disappearance, would hire a new employee.

    No, sunbae! Does it make sense to be the maknae forever?

    Then and now.

    Sung Hyunjoon had no choice but to be a newbie for life.

    He directed a resentful look at Yoon Sookyum.

    Are you going to be harsh on me, too?

    What have you been saying since earlier?

    Why do you work voluntarily overtime? Sunbae!

    The reason he worked overtime.

    Creak

    Pulling his chair closer.

    Yoon Sookyum said while straightening his back.

    Pride of the proxy.

    Ah, seriously!

    Haha, its just a joke, I have to do something.

    Yoon Sookyum shook his head.

    Hundreds of monitors.

    They revealed the figures of the yers.

    Dont you think this is your first time seeing something like that?

    Although there were no regr updates, yers didnt stop.

    They were hunting all over Zero Mountain.

    Yoon Sookyum continued.

    Everyone is more serious than ever.

    It was different than before.

    There was noughter seen in the yers.

    Maybe it was because of the danger of the Zero Mountains.

    Or maybe it was because of their pride as a yer.

    There was no way for him to know.

    Looking at them

    Yoon Sookyum looked down at his chest.

    I feel stabbed by my conscience.

    Sung Hyunjoon looked around after he said that.

    He didnt think Yoon Sookyum was the only one thinking like that.

    It was already past business hours.

    No one left the ce.

    Constructive conversations were heard from everywhere.

    Whats the pattern of the named mob? Did youe up with anything?

    Yes, I found the unique pattern for each race, but Im not sure if this also applies to Zero Mountain mobs.

    Thats good enough. Its not us, its the yers who judge.

    Flop

    Eventually, Sung Hyunjoon copsed into his seat.

    Yes, I guess I have to do it. The maknae for life.

    The seniors usually looked extremely lenient.

    He thought he had misunderstood them.

    No.

    It was only now, they werent like this in Cosmo.

    He felt like he had found the dignity of his sunbaes who seemed out of reach.

    Why arent you leaving work?

    Thats enough. I dont know how many years of experience I have, but I dont want to show off as a rookie either.

    Is that so? Then, can I ask you for this?

    What is it?

    He was wondering what he should start with anyway.

    Sung Hyunjoon checked the link sent by Yoon Sookyum.

    An image file appeared.

    Lizard? No, its a dragon, right? Wings!

    Yes, thats right.

    Wait, are you leaving the dragon to me?

    Anyway, even if the dragon was small in size.

    All of a sudden, he gave him the dragon.

    The ultimate king.

    The content was too deep for a newbie to take charge of.

    Sunbae, this is a little

    Just as Sung Hyunjoon, who felt burdened, was about to ask.

    Yoon Sookyum sent him additional data.

    On the data, a list of sses was written.

    Whats up with the pressure? There are so many of them.

    Right? There are thousands ofbat sses.

    Why did you send this to me?

    Along with dragon-rted files?

    Of course, because Zero Mountain has appeared.

    The dragon is still far away.

    So, we need to collect information in advance from now on. Of course, there may be yers who need information rted to dragons right now.

    Huh? Who?

    Who else? Just take one from that list of sses.

    List of sses Ah!

    Those words reminded Sung Hyunjoon.

    Countless sses of Arcana.

    Among them, there was one out of a hundred hidden sses.

    The existence of the [dragon knight].

    Skal!

    Click.

    As soon he clicked it, Information about the dragon knight appeared.

    Starting from the former conditions to ss quest plots.

    He felt it once again.

    The world was wide and there were so many different people.

    How did Skal ovee these conditions and transfer jobs?

    The yers are not normal people. In the early days of the game, there were people who only swung wooden swords for days for their strength stat alone. Well, it made sense that theres at least one person who can ovee it.

    But

    Sung Hyunjoon shook his head.

    That was fine, his questions had been resolved to some extent.

    Lets get started.

    Then he put his hand on the keyboard right away.

    So What you want is a choice where humanity and dragons dont collide, right?

    Our Seodang dog, its just pretending, alright? Well, it might be different in a really distant future. But we dont have a chance right now. Even if Hoyeol-ssies forward.

    (TL notes: Seodang dog is referring to the dog in the idiom A dog recites a poem if it spends three years at a seodang.)

    Yes. If they ever wake up and p their wings, a lot of damage will follow. Of course, we will only have Skal. Such an option.

    A dragon knight could handle dragons.

    He was the only one who could do [taming].

    Then

    They needed to collect information that could help the ss quests of the dragon knight, Skal. Lets see After looking through the data for a long time, Sung Hyunjoon finally found the starting point.

    The [Evil Dragon Hunter] quest starts here?

    *

    Zero Mountain.

    Dragons lived at the top.

    So there was one quest that I shouldnt forget.

    [World quest: Evil Dragon Hunter]

    You who hunted a n of evil dragons.

    The legend of the mountain is calling you.

    Reach the summit of the Zero Mountain. (In progress)

    [Thefern Labyrinth] rupture.

    This was a world quest that arose after defeating the evil dragon, Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    Perhaps because I contributed the most to the disposal of the evil dragon.

    I was the only one who got a different quest from the yers.

    Zero Mountain is not that high.

    Dont be bluffing after teleporting with the portal, Grandfel.

    How high do you think Zero Mountain is!?

    That thing even appears so big in the satellite photos!

    As Grandfel said.

    If I manifested a portal.

    It was possible to reach the top of Zero Mountain right away.

    But the real problem was not getting there, but what happened afterward.

    What if they really woke up?!

    Vivace

    Thanks to themotion with Shegwynn right underneath the dragons nest.

    I felt it slightly.

    The overwhelming energy of the dragon!

    The elf was a unique beingparable to a dragon.

    But this was a sense of pressure that I didnt feel from Elsidore.

    Of course, it was because of the buff [Blessing of the First World Tree] that I could see Elsidore as an easy target.

    Anyway

    Right now, Im no match for them.

    The [Blessing of the First World Tree], [Natural Enemy Rtionship], and finally the ethereal iron that I just mentioned.

    As I was struggling, I unintentionally ended up saying a lot of things.

    But that meant I was always aware of it.

    I knew my ce.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer, Noble, Transcendent]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 595]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 130 / Agility: 131 / Mana: 514 / Luck: 12 / Aesthetic: Medium/ / Tenacity: 1

    [Point owned: 0]

    Even the Mage Tower couldnt win against the dragons.

    What about now when the Tower Master was out of action?

    Needless to say.

    The moment the dragons woke up and showed hostility to mankind

    Its not just me and you that will sink into pride, Grandfel.

    However, a mountain is only a mountain if you climb it. You have to follow the procedures.

    Yeah, well said.

    Zero Mountain was huge.

    There were dragons on top of it.

    It was a structure where you would climb the mountain range step by step from the bottom, and when you reached the high summit, you would automatically be at the level to face the dragon.

    Isnt that right, AAU?

    Thats probably why they set it up like that.

    Hundred Thousand Caves.

    A hundred thousand caves in Zero Mountain.

    ording to the settings of AAU, there were [Dungeon], [Labyrinth], [Ruin], [Battlefield], etc.

    Im sure theres a variety of contents.

    Now that the Zero Mountain hade into reality.

    It would be safe to think of the one hundred thousand caves as one hundred thousand [ruptures].

    If you think of it like that

    I guess its possible?

    Be strong enough to face a dragon.

    As expected, they were not the creators of Arcana for nothing.

    Everyone had a n.

    Unlike someone who just uses up everything that looks good or cool without a n.

    But what could I do?

    It wasnt something I could me on anyone.

    Moreover, lets change our perspective and think about it.

    Actually, its not a good thing.

    Dragon.

    An entity that could only be encountered by clearing a hundred thousand ruptures.

    When it was put that way, I realized how incredibly formidable my opponent was.

    In that regard, you did a good job, Hoyeol.

    A hundred thousand caves? I dont need that arrangement.

    Yes, it was better to be proud than to be intimidated.

    Of course, I might sink under that heavy pride.

    Although there were significant side effects.

    I was as good at it as I was at knowing my ce.

    Struggling, I meant.

    In that regard.

    I had to talk to Skal.

    Skals ss was a hidden ss, dragon knight.

    Above all, Skal called me the Evil Dragon Hunter.

    He probably knew something about the Evil Dragon Hunter quest.

    The higher the expectations, the bigger the disappointment, so I shouldnt expect too much.

    Maybe we can avoid conflict with the dragons.

    I had to delve into even the smallest possibilities.

    Actually, there was only a small possibility of clearing all the 100,000 caves.

    Lets just think that the unfortunate ones struggle more fiercely.

    Of course.

    Skal, you need to be qualified first.

    Skal was hated by Grandfel.

    It was concerning to me.

    If Skal turned sulky because of Grandfels bitter words.

    It would be exhausting.

    Lets be formal and proud.

    Lets calm down, Grandfel.

    I took out my smartphone.

    Grandfel, who didnt value wealth and fame and had pure integrity, probably didnt know.

    Since ancient times, buying something was good for mental stability.

    Shopping is the best.

    By the way.

    It works even in cold water. Interesting.

    I couldnt believe he was being generous with just the new green tea.

    Youre such an easy man, Grandfel.

    .

    .

    .

    Sksk

    No. 1 in the official ranking of Arcana, Skal.

    Skal didnt stop grooming.

    His beloved horse wagged its tail as if in a good mood.

    He muttered to Alexander.

    What did I do wrong, Alexander?

    What went wrong?

    Lee Hoyeol.

    Hero of humanity.

    An existence who was infinitely benevolent even for yers.

    But.

    For some reason.

    That person didnt even want to talk to him!

    Skal felt that it was unfair in many ways.

    It wasnt just a failure, it was a humiliation. Its painful, Alexander.

    Skal was different from most yers.

    To be exact, since the starting point.

    Why had Skal been extremely secretive?

    It was because of his own family.

    His real name was Sk Rothschild.

    Skal was born into one of the few most prestigious families on Earth.

    His family had enormous wealth and power that had been handed down since the Middle Ages.

    Life was so easy for him, who was born with everything.

    For Skal, Arcana seemed attractive.

    It was another world.

    Unlike in the reality.

    He had a lot to achieve.

    Skals purpose in ying Arcana was simple.

    He would ce the Arcana Continent under his feet.

    With such a goal, the dragon knight ss suited him the most.

    If he could put a leash on a dragon, the strongest creature on the Arcana Continent.

    That would be a clear symbol of conquest.

    Even after the cataclysm, that thought didnt change.

    Just like when Arcana was just a game, Skal cleared the ruptures.

    And he grew.

    By following the ss quest that served as a guide.

    However.

    What is this, really?

    Skals hollow eyes turned to the quest window.

    [ss quest: Evil Dragon Hunter]

    A legendary being.

    You who want to face the dragon.

    Be prepared to face them.

    When the first ss quest appeared.

    He thought that his goal was finally within reach.

    However.

    Defeat the evil dragon sleeping in the forbidden zone. (Fail)

    It was suddenly a failure.

    Fail, the moment he saw that word.

    Skal almost fainted.

    This was the first time he experienced failure in his life.

    Was this what the bitter taste of failure was like?

    How could people in the world repeat such terrible failures? He evenpletely stopped eating and drinking. So Skal had no choice but to carry on.

    The quest goal was newly updated.

    Encounter with the evil dragon hunter. (In Progress)

    There was a reason for the failure.

    Someone had their own quest goal, the evil dragon hunter.

    He found out that that person had intercepted it.

    It wasnt difficult to find that person.

    The world had made a fuss about it.

    Lee Hoyeol.

    Forbidden zone, Thefern.

    An evil dragon, Being That Must Not Be Awakened.

    The puzzle was put together in his head.

    By that point, Skal had taken action.

    I have no business with these worthless people.

    Lee Hoyeol, I want to talk to you.

    The great evil dragon hunter.

    But what was the problem?

    I even praised him and said he was great.

    The evil dragon hunter, Hoyeol, didnt even give time for Skal.

    And as he wasmenting to his beloved horse as always.

    ?!

    Skal heard of it.

    The Zero Mountain where the dragons slept.

    Hoyeol had reached the peak.

    Thud

    Theb fell from his grasp.

    N-No way.

    Did Lee Hoyeol also receive a quest rted to dragons?

    Now that Hoyeol had defeated the evil dragon.

    He would even be equipped to face a dragon.

    Could it be that the quest he failed was transferred to Lee Hoyeol?

    !

    In an instant.

    An image came to mind.

    The image of Hoyeol riding a dragon through the sky.

    Skals face was filled with astonishment.

    N-No! My dragon!Author''s Thoughts

    Hi, everyone. Now that we''ve reached chapter 200, I''d like to slow down a bit. Starting this week, the update will change from 6 times a week to 5 times a week. Thank you for all your love and support (  `)

 Chapter 201: But before that (1)

    Chapter 201: But before that (1)

    The tall Zero Mountain.

    Nevertheless, since it was a mountain, I would climb it like a mountain.

    All I needed was preparation.

    I had to be thorough in my preparations for the mountain climbing.

    Its a mountain, so I just have to climb it like its a stair.

    Hey, Grandfel-ssi.

    If anyone saw me, they would think I was wrong.

    Anyone could see that it was weird.

    I knew it from the moment I stepped into the stairs of the Mage Tower.

    Tap tap

    What kind of person in the world would climb the mountain wearing shoes?

    And the clothes.

    He didnt even want functional hiking clothes.

    Even if I had [warmth] and [Blessing of the First World Tree] buff.

    Wasnt it inappropriate to wear a suit for climbing the mountain, especially Zero Mountain?

    In that regard, lets check.

    The dwarves were forging a new armor for me.

    I didnt have to worry that my picky aesthetic sense would reject it.

    If Haiel was the one who looked after it, I should be able to wear it.

    Since the forging of the ethereal iron had just finished.

    The armor was probably in its final state.

    By the way, there was something I needed to point out about the ethereal iron.

    The ethereal irons difficult item information window.

    [?]

    [Grade: Legend]

    [Restriction: Unknown]

    [Effect: Unknown]

    [Description: Ego Sword with a noble ego,]

    The reason its name was a question mark.

    It was because I, the owner, hadnt named it yet.

    Naming, huh?

    Please, stop muttering thoughtfully, Grandfel.

    I was very worried about what other name he would give to the ethereal iron.

    I can guess why the restriction is unknown.

    It was a [legend] item that was more precious than the rare [epic] item.

    Thanks to the effect of [Achievement: The one who writes legend], I knew I needed affinity to use a legendary item.

    But others wouldnt be able to guess that restriction. So it could be considered unknown just as written.

    Thenstly, the effect is

    Ethereal irons words suddenly passed through my head.

    Dont you dare try to measure this body.

    It definitely had said that to Shegwin.

    Its power is unknown because it cannot be measured

    That was all the guess I coulde up with right now.

    Well, actually.

    The performance of the ethereal iron was beyond my estimation.

    It overpowered Shegwin.

    At a sword versus a sword fight, at that.

    Even if [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was activated.

    If it wasnt for the ethereal iron, it wouldnt have been strange if Shegwin killed me at some point. The speed of his movement was too fast for my eyes to catch up with.

    Looking at it objectively.

    The Natural Enemy Rtionship was not enough to fight Shegwin, so I was able to win only after fully equipping myself.

    Shegwin hadnt been able to emit the sword aura.

    I realized my weakness once again.

    But I would notment.

    Now that Zero Mountain had unfolded.

    Levels could be achieved.

    Actually, after the Zero Mountains were updated.

    The levels of top yers were rising sharply.

    Among them, there were three people.

    Skal: Level 525

    Rox: Level 524

    Liu Jinchun: Level 523

    There was a gap of one level each.

    Even for me, who didnt have much contact with those three.

    The rivalry was a little interesting.

    But I was a little surprised.

    But What is Skal doing now?

    ?

    No;; Other yers just hunt all day in the Zero Mountain, so what on earth is Skal doing? Isnt he just standing still??

    Isnt he going to turn the tables on Rox?

    Why Rox? He might get kicked by Liu Junchun

    Dont be ridiculous

    The United States and China.

    Shining and Union.

    Perhaps because Rox and Liu Jinchun were stuck together.

    In themunity, battles of keyboards continued everywhere.

    Normally, this would have nothing to do with me.

    Even if I was curious, I was too busy to pay attention.

    However.

    Skals activities have definitely be less frequent, right?

    [World quest: Evil Dragon Hunter].

    For the sake of the quest.

    And for the slightest possibility.

    I nned to have a conversation with Skal.

    It was fine as long as I viewed it as an extension of work.

    I quickly recited.

    Its not good to always dwell on numbers.

    That damn stubbornness.

    I was wondering where the ethereal iron learned those words.

    It learned all of it from you, Grandfel.

    Still, I could understand to some extent.

    Now is not the time to be obsessed with levels.

    Level on Arcana system?

    There was only one point given for each level up.

    You could say that level 1 was worth 1 stat point.

    That was the reason why items that increased stats were traded at astronomical prices in Arcana.

    But after experiencing it, I learned.

    Just like the reward of physical training. Or the effect of bi-herb. Stats could grow in different ways. Of course, this might only apply to me.

    Nevertheless, my thoughts remain unchanged.

    From now on, I needed to develop my basic abilities rather than my level. I had actually thought of this for a long time.

    Even if I hadnt realized it, I could tell just by looking at the demon-type monsters.

    Improvement is something that cannot be ovee by numbers.

    Just like how normal monsters and boss monsters of the same level were different.

    The weight of an ordinary demon and a demon king was different.

    In that regard, I couldnt help but feel concerned.

    Great evil.

    What kind of strength did they have?

    Thinking about it like that made me feel quite ufortable.

    Theyre definitely different from the demon kings.

    Starting from Decarabia to Y, who had eaten some of the Simuard family. The demon kings had shown various moves.

    From Grandfels point of view, would it be said to be over-excessive?

    Except for the reborn Greed..

    The great evils were too quiet.

    Regardless of whether the high-ranking demon king, Gamigin, was in hell.

    From the beginning until now.

    Yeah.

    That was how long it was.

    It was the reason why I couldntment my life.

    If the current peace was the calm before the storm

    For me.

    No, for humanity and the Arcana Continent, there wouldnt be much time left.

    Well, in that respect, the level system couldnt be considered meaningless.

    As you could see,petition could be a motivation for yers.

    I opened my mouth.

    Raymond.

    Raymond Sean.

    Was that why he added the Arcana system to the yers?

    This was something that I, Lee Hoyeol, couldnt possibly know.

    However.

    I dont need your arrangement.

    Like I said, Grandfel had properly taken care of it.

    Dont dare try to measure me with numbers.

    Of course, that was just Grandfels situation.

    I had to make full use of the system given to me.

    I needed to achieve maximum efficiency with minimum investment.

    In that sense, lets first raise the tenacity to at least 1 level.

    At least to calcte its efficiency.

    [Tenacity: Converts mental strength into ability scores. Each time the tenacity increases, the converted ability value increases additionally.]

    This is my life.

    In that sense, my life was truly a new story.

    Back when I was an office worker.

    I didnt go on the weekend hiking even if the manager bothered me about it.

    It seems you are currently making up for those weekends, Hoyeol

    *

    Iron Castle.

    The survivors of the vige of Dredsen settled safely in Antonium.

    Thanks to this, the Iron Castle which had been bustling also quietened down.

    Flowing silence

    Was it because the dwarf was a quiet race, to begin with?

    Nope.

    Alcohol was as sweet as metal for the dwarves.

    Once alcohol was involved, the sounds ofughter never went away. To sum it up, there was a reason for the current silence.

    Silence!

    What are you guys doing?

    A battle of pride against the ethereal iron.

    Having finished that battle.

    The dwarfs best cksmith, Worswyle, had been ill for a few days.

    Even though they were short, dwarves possessed thick, strong bones.

    Not only that, smelting was as familiar as breathing for them.

    How much effort Worswyle must have put into smelting that he got so exhausted? It was surprising.

    However.

    Why is everyone sprawling?

    All the dwarves, including Chainwalker, were lying on the cold floor of the Iron Castle. One young dwarf who still had the strength to react raised his head and spoke.

    Worswyle-nim, youve woken up?

    Yeah. What are you guys doing?

    We burned white.

    Burned white? What?

    We finished smelting while you were resting.

    Indeed.

    While the exhausted Worswyle was taking a break.

    The dwarves devoted all their energy to making Hoyeols defensive equipment. By constantly pounding their hammers, crafting jewelry, and even sewing.

    What?

    So Worswyle couldnt help but feel surprised.

    He smelted the ethereal iron, a very rare material. No, even if it was peculiar. An armor didnt require a lot of effortpared to the ethereal iron, right?

    Of course, that didnt mean the quality of the material was poor.

    Magical tinum.

    High-purity magic stone.

    Navy butterfly thread

    It was equipment for Hoyeols fight against the dragons.

    In the past, back when the Arcana Continent was intact. If one of those materials were released on the continent, its value would be equivalent to that of most territories.

    That was how great it was.

    You guys, how much you overworked yourself?

    They had put in their effort to the point of exhaustion.

    Worswyle wanted to see the result with his own eyes right away.

    Chainwalker!

    Hmmm? Youve woken up?

    Where is it? The equipment that you smelt!

    Ah, Haiel has already gone to deliver it to Sir Hoyeol.

    What? Already?

    Shake!

    He couldnt solve his curiosity.

    Worswyle expressed his regret by grabbing Chainwalker by the cor and shaking him. Chainwalker, who managed to escape from his grasp,ughed.

    Hahaha. You dont have to worry.

    ?

    We have forged an armor that isparable to the Ego Sword you forged. I can assure you. We may not be able to match your dexterity, but

    Chainwalkers eyes gleamed with determination.

    Ive done my best, believe me.

    Besides, we also wanted to help Sir Hoyeol.

    !

    He didnt receive the title of the best cksmith by the dwarves for no reason.

    It was not due to unnecessary pride that Worswyle didnt give up on the war of nerves with the ethereal iron.

    But this time, Worswyle gave up his stubbornness.

    I see. If you say so, that must be right.

    Chainwalker sighed with relief.

    I was wondering what I would do if I had to hear something from you too.

    From me too? Who else said something?

    You must have really passed out.

    ?

    Chainwalker whispered.

    They seemed to be watching the ethereal iron.

    What are you talking about?

    I am talking about the two spirits.

    Chainwalker remembered it again.

    The sound of Haiel and Diend hovering in his ears.

    The two spirits difficult demands outshone the ethereal iron.

    Its not enough to express Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    It seems to need more splendid workmanship.

    Then it needs to be infinitely extravagant.

    I agree with you.

    It was not a lie that they burned white.

    Chainwalkers white face was the proof of that.

    At that reaction.

    Worswyles curiosity that had been barely suppressed arose again.

    A rough grip once again grabbed Chainwalkers cor.

    Shake!

    What on earth did you make, you guys?

    Please, can you stop shaking me?

    Exin! Tell me right now!

    Im seriously getting motion sickness. Ugh!

    Indeed, dwarves were a race full of energy.

    .

    .

    .

    Hundred Thousand Cave.

    It would be a mistake to think that there were 100,000 of them spread out across Zero Mountain.

    Its area was asrge as that of Australia. It was tall enough to easily break through the stratosphere.

    Its hard to find if you dont know the location.

    As proof, the yers were unable to find even a single cave out of 100,000 caves. Even if they had received the same information from AAU.

    Naturally, that was not the case for me.

    Because I had magic.

    My light almost covered the mountain range.

    I explored the magic mass.

    Add view sharing to the interference process

    This was how I could specify it.

    The location of the cave.

    The coordinates of the portal were in front of the cave I found.

    Goo

    I immediately entered the portal.

    This might sound easy, but it was a manifestation of magic that would shock Marcelo if he heard it.

    In the first ce, the vision-sharing interference process itself was an idea derived from [The Evil Eyes Telescope].

    Since my magic iscking, I can manifest the effect of the item to a certain extent.

    Once again, the circle is amazing.

    By forming a circle.

    I felt like I was finally using Granfels talents properly.

    How can I feel proud of Grandfels personality?

    This wasnt the time for that.

    A message appeared when I stood in front of the cave.

    [Dungeon: Lava Siren]

    [Rmended level: Lv.800]

    [Copse progress: 0%]

    As expected, the cave was treated as a rupture.

    The difference was that the copse progress stopped at zero percent.

    This was because Zero Mountain had already copsed.

    A level-800 dungeon without a natural enemy.

    It was just the monsters, I wouldnt have to worry.

    I had experienced the dangers of dungeons in London.

    Considering the variables of the dungeon, doing it alone might be difficult.

    But whos alone?

    I had colleagues who were more reliable than anyone else.

    No, I had three alter egos.

    Haiel, Diend, and the ethereal iron.

    The problem was that they always got a little embarrassing

    I immediately entered the cave.

    Then first, I called out Haiels name.

    Soon, Haiel appeared in the air.

    By the way, the thing you hold in your arms.

    Is it perhaps my new armor, Haiel?

    No, but wait a minute.

    What kind of armor is so shy?!

 Chapter 202: But before that, (2)

    Chapter 202: But before that, (2)

    I didnt have to worry about Grandfels sense of aesthetics.

    But I had to worry about myLee Hoyeolsdisgrace.

    No, really, why so shy?!

    Lets take a look at the appearance first.

    Should I call this a jacket?

    It looked like it belonged to medieval nobles No, the craftsmanship was so splendid that it might even surpass the nobles. The navy blue fabric looked almost ck.

    If I were to express that mysterious color in Grandfels style.

    Its like the color of the sky just before dawn.

    The visual expression is such a killer.

    If you say it twice, youll kill me too.

    Anyway.

    The fabric.

    It had silver embroidery that looked extremely expensive at a nce.

    From the neck cor to thepels.

    The pattern of the embroidery that followed was so splendid that it was embarrassing.

    But that was just the beginning.

    There were epaulets on both shoulders.

    It looked like it would shake ufortably every time it moved. I looked into it to take a closer look It didnt seem to be ordinary silver?

    The effect of the [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    Thanks to acquiring knowledge about all the minerals in the Arcana Continent, I was able to recognize it right away.

    Its [magic tinum].

    Magic tinum.

    A precious mineral that was extremely limited because there were no mines containing it.

    Naturally, its effect couldnt bepared to ordinary minerals.

    How much magic tinum did you put on just one jacket? Even just the epaulets on both shoulders seemed to weigh a lot of money.

    If you considered the weight of the money in the vest, belt, and pants

    Indeed, it seemed like magic tinum was used in units of tinum bars.

    If you had a conscience, you couldnt help but admire it.

    They must have put a lot of effort.

    I was extremely sincere when it came to clothing.

    Grandfel even said such words.

    Everyone, including Worswyle, must have had a hard time.

    Haiel bowed her head politely.

    Im relieved that Sir Hoyeol is satisfied.

    Yes, Haiel.

    You put in so much effort.

    This armor is born.

    Its thanks to you.

    Is this how parents feel when they receive carnations<sup>[1]</sup>Carnation = A flower whose red or white petals bloom inyers resembling wrinkles, which a parent wears on thepel of a jacket on Parents Day. made by their children on Parents Day?

    So I supposed I had no choice but to try it on.

    But before that.

    Lets also check the specifications of the equipment.

    I might not meet the restriction to wear it.

    I went through the information window that popped out one by one.

    But, wait a minute.

    [Trousers of the One Who Waits for Dawn]

    [Shirt of the One Who Waits for Dawn]

    [Best Craft of the One Who Waits for Dawn]

    [Belt of the One Who Waits for Dawn]

    [Jacket of the One Who Waits for Dawn]

    I wasnt surprised that it was a set item.

    Wait for daawn?!

    Navy blue that was close to ck.

    It was like the light of the sky right before dawn.

    Apparently, this was what Grandfel was talking about.

    There is no way dwarves would have such sensibilities.

    This was a name that could only be given by someone who had a sensibility that resembled Grandfels.

    Of course, there was only one person I could think of.

    No, only one spirit.

    Diend, its you.

    I held back the sighing that was about toe out.

    Yeah, Im not going to show it to anyone else.

    Lets put up with it.

    Its just.

    Its a little embarrassing, Hoyeol.

    In that regard, I had no choice but to wear it because of its performance, and I needed the mental victory.

    I went through the information window one after another.

    !

    And I was shocked.

    [Grade: Epic]

    Five pieces of equipment, all of which were epic grade.

    Even if I had acquired [legend] grade item.

    The value of epic items didnt change.

    Each and every one of them had a value equal to the demon kings loot!

    Lets see.

    It wasnt as if I didnt understand.

    No, considering the value of the material invested in it and the fact that it was the dwarves who smelted it, the epic grade was fitting.

    [Restriction: Lv.500 / High level of fame]

    First of all, that was a relief.

    Level restriction, level 500.

    Even though there was an additional restriction called [high level of fame]. It was not a problem for me.

    I had high-level fame since I defeated Greed of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    This was how I grew.

    I felt proud for a moment.

    Aside from the information window.

    An additional message appeared.

    [Due to the craftsmans dexterity, the wearing restrictions have been greatly reduced.]

    [Craftsmans dexterity effect:  Lv.300]

    No, I took back my words.

    I still have a long way to go.

    If it wasnt for the craftsmans dexterity effect, the level restriction was level 800. If it wasnt for the dwarves, I probably wouldnt have been able to put a leg into these pants.

    [Effect: Appears when wearing a set item]

    [Description: Equipment made only for the One Who Waits for Dawn. Luxury, masterpiece, magnum opus. It has no modifiers because theres no modifier that can describe its nobility.]

    As the description said.

    The One Who Waits for Dawn.

    So, I was grateful that it was equipment made just for me, but

    For some reason, the effect was unusual.

    Epic items are all like that.

    The demon kings loots too.

    From the epic grade, the effect was definitely unique.

    Even just the Evil Eyes Telescope or the baton.

    They had effects that even the Arcanains found questionable.

    Of course, the effect is only a small part of its performance.

    In the Arcana system, the attack power or defense power of equipment items was not disyed. It was because attack and defense power couldnt be calcted and quantified.

    However, I could guess.

    [Evil Earth Dragons Fang]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.800]

    [Effect: None]

    [Description: A sword made from the fangs of an earth dragon that failed to be a dragon. Although it has no special effects due to the earth dragons inherent limitations, its destructive power is not inferior to that of any weapon.]

    Even considering the restrictions, it was exceptional, either in the description or in the effects.

    It allowed the yer to recognize its performance in some way.

    Anyway, its worth the grade.

    Of course, since it was an epic item.

    The description was unusual rather than specific.

    But it was nothing to worry about.

    I will know when I try it on, right?

    Theres a test site, too.

    The equipments level restriction was originally level 800, which was the same as the rmended level for [Dungeon: Lava Siren], which I was currently entering. This was the most fitting situation.

    Float

    With magic, I floated the clothes in the air and changed into them.

    Although I was suddenly changing my clothes at the entrance of a cave, my confident movements were as elegant as if I were changing in the locker room of a luxury store.

    All that was left was the jacket.

    Among the clothes, the jacket was particrly fancy.

    Seriously, damn it. I naturally cursed out.

    Theres even a blue gem on it. Really.

    Is it a medal or something?

    Thinking like that, I reached for the jacket.

    Wait, the energy I felt in my hand was unusual.

    They all disyed the same information window. The biggest problem was that I put off checking the information on the jacket because I wanted to ignore it until thest minute.

    [Restriction: Lv.700]

    It was level 700 even with the craftsmans dexterity effect applied.

    That meant it was originally a level 1,000 item, wasnt it?

    It seriously seemed dazzling.!

    I nced at Haiel.

    Those bright eyes were very burdensome.

    I had a lot of thoughts in my head.

    I still needed 100 levels.

    I couldnt even check the set effect until I reached level 700.

    I felt like I was losing my mind.

    But as expected, I revealed none of it on the outside.

    Rustle

    I brazenly picked up my jacket.

    Then I put it on my shoulder.

    Yeah.

    This was the best I could do at this point.

    Why?

    Because of my damn level.

    I cant even fit my arm into the jacket.

    I guess its a relief.

    I was d I could use magic to attach a jacket to my shoulder like a ma.

    Haiels eyes widened at my appearance.

    I, Haiel, have never even thought about wearing it like that.

    At her words, I took a look at my appearance.

    Other yers equipment was also very fantasy-like. But even if you tried to understand it roughly and carry on. It would be really hard to ept having a jacket on someones shoulders

    if its not eptable.

    Good.

    Just reach level 700 quickly.

    All I had to do was meet the restrictions.

    So, even though I dered that level was not important.

    I couldnt help but feel obsessed with the level.

    Through the profound contradiction, I took a step.

    Tap tap

    Ah.

    Speaking of which.

    I had to figure out how to change these damn shoes

    *

    Zero Mountain.

    The hunting was in full swing in the vast new world.

    If you asked, hadnt they been continuing hunting in the ruptures, too?

    Then you didnt know what you were talking about.

    You could say its truly an all-out war!

    It was different from the ruptures that only yers could enter.

    Zero Mountain was added as a region.

    So the monsters that appeared in reality were defenseless against modern firearms.

    Bang!!

    The gunshot that couldnt be heard on the Arcana continent.

    Liu Jinchun, the guild master of Union, shouted.

    All the troops go forward!

    He didnt lead the aircraft carrier squadron for nothing.

    When Zero Mountain was added as a non-rupture area.

    Liu Jinchun hadpleted all his ns.

    He would utilize the military power of his country, which had faded after Cataclysm.

    He activated [sovereign]s ss skill.

    Liu Jinchuns eyes quickly examined the situation.

    The yers clearly looked exhausted from the continuous hunting.

    Liu Jinchun sent troops to their rear.

    Bang!

    Too doo doo!

    Bang bang!

    In the early days of Cataclysm.

    The world had developed new weapons to deal with the monsters that had flooded reality.

    Indeed, the power of [science] that supported humanity was great.

    But even though it was created for monsters.

    It was difficult to withstand the new weapon against monsters that maximized killing power.

    In the ruptures, it was a different story.

    Only yers could enter the rupture.

    Only a small number of yers could handle those new weapons.

    Even if they used the new weapons to hunt monsters, not only did it cause a huge loss in experience points, but it couldnt increase their skill proficiency properly.

    The executive of Union, Yu Jioh.

    I always thought it was just a piece of junk.

    She continued as if moved.

    As expected of Master Liu. I never imagined that you would make use of these nuisances in this way!

    Of course, the monsters in Zero Mountain were not an easy opponent.

    Even after being hit by hundreds of rounds of ammunition.

    The monsters didnt stop struggling until the very end.

    But they didnt have to worry about the supply.

    Screech.

    Thump.

    Screeech.

    Wild beasts from the mountain range fell down everywhere.

    Then a message came to Liu Jinchun.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    All the military forces deployed were yers, not ordinary people.

    They were low-level yers from the homnd who didnt have the qualifications to join the Union.

    Liu Jinchun had no intention of fostering them.

    In the first ce, they couldnt even be his swords and shields.

    They were just a stepping stone to step forward.

    Liu Jinchuns eyes shed.

    Yes, only I can.

    All the other [sovereigns] who relied on yers were shoved aside.

    The only one who survived was Liu Jinchun himself, who reigned over the yers.

    Now that the Zero Mountain has appeared, it is only a matter of time.

    Level 524.

    Finally, they were at the same level.

    Rox, Ill jump over you.

    Skal, you too.

    The news of Liu Jinchuns level-up was also delivered to Rox.

    No. Isnt he going to catch up with you, Rox?

    Roxughed at Dmitrys agitation.

    Haha. Maybe.

    Youreughing? Is there something funny about this situation? Seriously?

    Well, they even bring guns and shoot the monsters, what can I do?

    Despite his words, Roxs eyes narrowed.

    Did you not realize it even after seeing it, Liu Jinchun?

    The duel between Hoyeol and Sword Saint.

    During the duel, Rox realized something.

    The important thing was not the level.

    Why did Hoyeol send the Knights of Lionheart and the Mage Tower to the yers?

    He even gave them an opportunity to interact with the Arcanains.

    There is something more important than level.

    Rox was certain.

    Liu Jinchuns direction was wrong.

    So he didnt feel impatient.

    Of course, his tranquility didntst long.

    Wait a minute, Rox?

    Cami, who was scouting around the tree, was startled.

    We have an unexpected guest.

    It was a person who instilled a few bad memories in Cami.

    Rox was able to guess it from Camis unusual reaction.

    Who the uninvited guest was.

    An eternal rival who couldnt bepared to Liu Jinchun.

    Its Skal.

    It seemed to be the correct answer.

    Clip clop

    The sound of horses hooves echoed across the mountains.

    Soon, Skal came from under the mountain range.

    Along with Alexander, its golden mane fluttering.

    Finally, Skal appeared.

    Arcanas official rankings, the first rank, the second rank, and the third rank, had gathered in Zero Mountain.

    Cami spoke with a clear hint of difort in her voice.

    But why does his expression look like that? He seems heated, Rox.

    !!

    What had bothered Skal?

    In the heightened tension.

    Gradually, Skal got closer.

    .

    .

    .

    Scar repeated in his mouth.

    Lee Hoyeol.

    No. He should have formality and manners before meeting.

    Look, where the hell is Sir Hoyeol?

    He was good at saying things that would make the person in question freaked out if he heard it.

    Of course, for Skal.

    There was no way that Rox and all of Shining would cath his attention.

    Clip clop!

    Alexanders horse hooves didnt stop.

    sh-!

    Let alone having a conversation.

    He didnt even make eye contact.

    Skal passed them by.

    Silence

    Huh?

    Only Dmitry tilted his head.<ul><li>1. Carnation = A flower whose red or white petals bloom inyers resembling wrinkles, which a parent wears on thepel of a jacket on Parents Day. </li></ul>

 Chapter 203: Do you have pride?

    Chapter 203: Do you have pride?

    Great Alliance.

    Water and oil were mixing in their own way.

    [Wolf Dog That Bites the Sword].

    As expected of a level 650 named monster, its movements were unusual.

    Sk

    The wolf dog ran through the woods.

    Snap

    The surrounding old trees copsed in an instant.

    Float

    A drone floated in the air.

    Nam Cheolmin, who was watching the battle situation, said.

    Its smart. Its changing the battlefield to its liking.

    It was not for nothing that it was called a wolf dog that bit a sword.

    As if the wolf dog was a fieldmander.

    it was changing the battlefield into a terrain that was favorable to it and its kind.

    Hisagi expressed his difort.

    Is it because it has the blood of a wolf mixed in? It doesnt act like a dog.

    Their actions got restricted due to the changing terrain.

    But as had been stated.

    Water and oil that seemed like they would never mix.

    Gaon and Inazuma were gradually fusing.

    Nam Taemin raised the corner of his mouth.

    Youre mistaken, you mutt.

    ?

    How can a wolf dog know what wild nature really is?

    Barbarian.

    The barbarian, Nam Taemin, dered to Hisagi.

    Ill take charge of the one holding a sword. Animals naturally get discouraged if their boss gets beaten up. After that, theyll fall one by one, you understand?

    The terrain created by the falling of the giant trees was not at all easy.

    No matter how agile you were, if you walked on two feet.

    Your movements were bound to get restricted.

    However, it didnt apply to Nam Taemin.

    [Enrage].

    As he activated his unique skill.

    As if running on all fours.

    Nam Taemin ran with his body bent down.

    Pat pat!

    Indeed, it was a movement resembling a beast that retained its wildness.

    Even the wolf dogs were surprised by his power.

    Hisagi murmured.

    Really, hes like a dog.

    It was not a swear word or a vague expression, he was simply admiring it for what it was.

    Nam Taemin really looked like a hunting dog that had caught its prey.

    He ran towards the leader.

    Hisagi didnt stay still either.

    Magic spear holder.

    Swoosh!

    A sharp stream of magic poured out from the tip of his spear.

    As Hisagis spear cut through the air, therge trees that blocked the path split into several branches.

    Under Hisagismand, yers of the Great Alliance began to surround the pack of wolf dogs.

    Nam Taemin and Hisagi.

    And their guild members.

    Although each of them would never admit it.

    They really hit off quickly.

    What, rival?

    If it werent for Lee Hoyeol, would they have interacted with each other?

    It wasnt even funny anymore.

    Even so, its really convincing.

    Nam Taemin and Hisagi.

    It wasnt just those two.

    Gaon and Inazuma.

    All the guild members were making up for each others weaknesses.

    Of course, it could happen because they used to have conflicts due to their ill-fated rtionship.

    It was because of the experience of finding each others weaknesses. From the perspective of a third party, It was difficult to understand the feelings between Korea and Japan, especially for the Europeans.

    The members of the Berseker Guild spoke softly.

    Its like were left out sometimes, arent we?

    Crazy, what do you mean were left out.

    Of course, you dont feel it.

    Hn.

    Berserker was a ss that grew stronger the lonelier they were.

    The lower the vitality and the more the battle continued, the higher theirbat power became. In any case, there were not many yers who could match the pace of a berserker.

    Leonie raised her hands.

    If youre lonely, why dont you take down two at a time?

    Maybe that was why she was drawn to the dual swords.

    Soon, the Great Alliance began to run wild.

    Second Sun was surprised to see that sight.

    The executive, Zachary, carefully opened his mouth.

    S-Schraig, I think wevee to the wrong ce.

    Schraig almost nodded for a moment.

    Second Sun also officially participated in the Holy War.

    He followed their footstep with the intention of working together with the Great Alliance as an ally.

    The scene that unfolded was very different from what he expected.

    Zachary continued.

    You call that an alliance. That?

    Werent each of their personality too strong?!

    Second Sun.

    Since they were one of the highest-ranking guilds, they could tell.

    There was no systematic agreement or harmony in this battlefield.

    But Schraig was starting to see it.

    No, maybe thats for the best.

    Gaon, Inazuma, and Berserker.

    Those three guilds had distinct characteristics even among the top guilds.

    Especially excluding the European berserkers.

    Gaon and Inazuma were from Korea and Japan.

    Werent they the two guilds that held a dominant position in both countries?

    As much as they achieved their ranks in their own way.

    Unique styles couldnt be easily changed.

    Is it a rule within no rules system?

    The words were contradictory.

    Was that really possible?

    It was a sight that anyone couldnt help but doubt.

    But Schraigughed it off.

    Well, pride might make it possible.

    Indeed, Shraigs guess was not wrong at all.

    After the battle.

    Schraig announced his intention to join the guild masters of the Great Alliance.

    The conversation was resolved quickly.

    Pride?

    Of course, its pride.

    It wouldnt hurt to work together.

    Except for one person, Leonie.

    ???

    What was that?

    Was that a code that only they knew?

    Leonie was almost dumbfounded.

    Soon, she heard a sound.

    Clip clop

    It was the sound of Alexanders hooves.

    Neigh!

    Ignoring many yers, including Shining.

    Skal passed by.

    He finally stopped in front of the Great Alliance.

    Leonie was taken aback for a moment.

    What else is this?

    The question-and-answer about pride already drove her crazy.

    And yet,

    Skal came out of nowhere.

    This is my first time seeing him in person.

    Leonie and Berserker were a yer and a guild that had only grown significantly in recent years.

    It was only natural that she had no contact with Skal, who was undisputedly number one in the rankings.

    But it was different for the other three.

    Has the monster begun to move?

    In the days when Arcana was just a game.

    Skal maintaining his position as the strongest?

    They thought it was quite usible.

    With hidden ss or whatever, he managed somehow.

    But after the Cataclysm.

    Until Hoyeol appeared.

    Seeing that Skal hadnte down from the strongest rank, Nam Taemin and other rankers couldnt help but change their mind.

    It was thanks to their naturally umted experience.

    The fact that hes a monster wont change.

    They had to risk their life to enter a rupture.

    In the ruptures, you couldnt let your guard down even when you entered with guild members whom you trusted more than anyone else. However, Skal didnt have a guild or anything like that.

    But if you asked Skal if he had any yers he could call his colleagues, he didnt have anything like that either.

    In the first ce, Skal rarely showed himself.

    By the way.

    Ahem.

    When Skal stopped in front of them.

    He cleared his throat.

    It was clear that he had a purpose.

    Of course, his purpose might not be favorable.

    Everyone remained vignt.

    Just as they waited for Skals lips to part.

    I want to ask you something.

    Skal continued with a more serious look than ever.

    What the hell is pride?

    When he opened his mouth Snap.

    The tension loosened.

    Leonie was speechless.

    No, really, seriously, you too?

    *

    Its an obstruction to my act of pride.

    Dont get me wrong.

    I wasnt the one who said that.

    Diend was the one spewing nonsense.

    Every time Diend said something, I felt the urge to just send him back to the Arcana Continent. Well, if I conceded a hundred times, what he said wasnt wrong.

    It actually interfered with my movements.

    The heat is no joke.

    As befitting the dungeons name, [Lava Siren], what was waiting for me was a sea of bright redva. But, what does that have to do with pride!?

    Whatever. Saying it will only make me feel tired.

    I quickly turned away from Diend and looked around the sea ofva.

    Indeed, it finally dawned on me that this was no ordinary cave.

    It wasnt even ake ofva.

    There was a reason Ipared it to the sea.

    It really was as endless as the sea.

    Its excessive.

    Thank you, Grandfel, for at least omitting the subject.

    You dont look like a crazy person whos talking to a mountain range.

    Anyway.

    It was a relief that I was equipped with new equipment at the right time.

    Even without enchanting it with fire attribute affinity, I couldnt feel the heat of theva.

    This was the great power of epic grade.

    With great basic materials, it had a certain level of basic defense and attribute affinity.

    However.

    I couldnt see a path.

    This ce was a dungeon so I didnt have to panic.

    Just like any dungeons.

    There must be a hidden device to cross the sea ofva.

    Theres a reason why explorers are essential in conquering dungeons.

    Even if I looked around the wall or under my feet, I couldnt find anything. In the end, I had no choice but to cross the sea ofva in my own way.

    Did he notice what I was thinking?

    My darkness can consume the intense heat ofva, my lord.

    Diend opened his mouth first.

    My lord, you probably know more about nts that feed on mes than I do, right? If you ever need my blessing, please let me know.

    Not going to lose, Hiel continued speaking elegantly.

    The unique spirit, Haiel.

    And Diend, who made even the high-ranking spirits nervous.

    They could turn this muchva into porridge.

    They were so reliable.

    It was reassuring.

    But, apart from being reassuring, guys

    Since you guys both keep speaking.

    I am getting a little dizzy.

    They keep saying my lord this, my lord that at the end every word!

    What if they ended up influencing each other,

    This is why I was reluctant to summon both of them.

    Nevertheless, Haiel and Diend..

    The reason I summoned those two spirits was simple.

    Well, I wanted to get used to spirit magic.

    [Transcendent: Your transcendent state is enough for you to be called a transcendent.  Current achievements reached: Circle (1,000% increase in all magic manifestations) / Iplete Quick Swordsmanship / None / None]

    Spirit magic was also a branch of magic.

    I wanted to properly use the power of manifestation raised by the circle.

    Someone who was as passionate as the mage of the Mage Tower might ask.

    The {nature} ability of a spirit and magic.

    Werent those twopletely different concepts?

    It was a keen curiosity.

    If you asked that, even Grandfels green tea bag andpliment wouldnt be enough as a reward.

    Indeed, because spirit magic was actually just magic that assisted the spirits {nature} abilities.

    Senior Peiyans magic also isnt far from that concept.

    It couldnt be helped.

    it was a limitation of magic that couldnt be ovee except by {oddity}.

    But I and Grandfel had to go one step further.

    Because I realized.

    Maybe.

    Even if you removed the expectationpletely.

    Oddity might be the only area where I was ahead of everyone else.

    Did you think I would neglect the oddity?

    Above all, it was a technique that had been used on the high-ranking demon king, Gamigin. I concluded that I needed to diligently sharpen oddities in various concepts from now on.

    Haiel, Diend.

    This Haiel is listening.

    I will follow your order, Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    Whats with the long-ass answer?

    I felt like I was already losing my energy because of their answer.

    We didnt have to waste precious magic power on things likeva.

    Save your strength.

    ?

    You dont need to worry about theva.

    I didnt know about other yers or Arcanains.

    But for me,va was like the pioneer of oddity.

    Even if it overflowed like the sea, it didnt matter.

    I just wanted to check the performance of the new equipment.

    !!

    No, but you dont have to look so thrilled, do you?

    With burdensome gazes from both of them.

    I raised my mana.

    !

    My jacket fluttered.

    The tinum embroidery fluttered in response to the mana.

    What I manifested was [Oddity, Absolute Zero].

    The effect was incredible.

    Maintaining its bubbling shape and light.

    Theva rapidly froze.

    The scenery created by Absolute Zero was beautiful.

    I could tell.

    [Aesthetic: Upper]

    My aesthetic stat seemed to have gone up a notch.

    But this damn mouth was not honest about its joy.

    I spoke like always,

    Refrain from heating it too much. Theres no need to heat up the tea water.

    In this situation, my mouth worked well even when it spoiled the mood.

    Dont brag about buying the new green tea, Grandfel.

    Forget it, I struggled to move

    ?

    Suddenly, a message came up in front of my eyes.

    [The effect of aesthetic stat that has reached the upper level is activated.]

    Wait a minute, it has an additional effect!

 Chapter 204: This is my way

    Chapter 204: This is my way

    Somehow.

    I thought the frozenva at absolute zero was too shy.

    It was hard to express in words.

    The redva, that rippled like the sea, maintained its color.

    A frozenndscape.

    To borrow Grandfels words

    It was like a sea of rubies.

    Even if I didnt open the status window to check, I could tell.

    Tap tap

    It was like walking on ice.

    With a clearer sound of shoes.

    I crossed the frozenva.

    By the way, you sure are reckless, Grandfel.

    Isnt it scary?

    I knew better than anyone else that Absolute Zero was an oddity.

    I knew it would never melt down.

    Walking on it was another matter.

    This was a different feeling of fear from walking the stairs of the Mage Tower.

    First, I have to walk until I see something.

    In order to teleport or activate a portal, I needed the coordinates of the destination.

    But the sea ofva had no end in sight.

    That meant I couldnt manifest a portal right now.

    It might seem scarier because I kept looking down.

    I should turn away my gaze first.

    I happened to receive a message.

    [Aesthetic: Upper]

    I opened the status window to check.

    There was definitely an increase in aesthetic stat.

    I was wearing a dawn set that was extraordinary from its name alone

    Even if I didnt wear the jacket.

    The set easily increased the aesthetic stat.

    [The effect of aesthetic stat that has reached the upper level is activated.]

    However, I never imagined that there would be an additional effect just by reaching the upper level.

    Above all, I didnt even activate the aesthetic stat.

    The effect was triggered automatically.

    Could it be a passive effect?

    So what was the effect?

    Forgetting the fear of red-hotva, I looked for it with my eyes lit up Why did it feel like nothing had changed other than being beautiful?

    I looked up the effect of aesthetic stat again.

    In magic, the aesthetic stat was like a copy-and-paste function.

    Theplicated interference process ate up a tremendous of mana.

    The aesthetic stat could rece it by a very small amount of mana,

    Actually, thats why I havent been using it oftentely.

    Compared to back when I had struggled with magic, I was different now.

    Of course, if you just looked at the stats.

    I stillgged behind Marcelo and the senior mages of the Mage Tower.

    The bi-herb was not enough, so I spiced it up with the elixir.

    Conclusively.

    I had a great buff called [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    Thanks to this, I was able to rise to the level of the circle and manifest high-level magic without struggling with mana.

    It was not necessary for me to activate the aesthetic stat.

    The time when I got overwhelmed by magic was long gone.

    So, I had some expectations about the additional effect.

    But howe

    I just cant figure out what to do.

    Fortunately, my question did notst long.

    Even if my eyes missed it.

    I had strong alter egos on both my shoulders to rece my eyes.

    Master, I can see the path.

    You can see the path.

    The path of pride.

    If you say things like this, I will cancel your summon, Diend.

    I swallowed my grumble and looked away.

    Then, I really saw it.

    The path appeared in a shocking form.

    I cant believe my lord manifested such a noble path in a split second. Compared to my lord, I, Haiel, still seem tock aesthetics.

    What is that fancy boulevard?!

    The shape of the risingva looked like a sculpture.

    If I were topare it, would it be like the Arc de Triomphe?

    Yes,plex magic appeared like a statue.

    That was one of the features of the aesthetic stat.

    But the problem was the scale.

    Its huge.

    As expected, it was ridiculously grand.

    Even considering [aesthetic]s excellent mana efficiency and the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    Shouldnt I have lost a lot of mana?

    I was skeptical.

    However.

    No additional mana consumption?

    My mana didnt change.

    There was no additional mana consumed other than the mana consumed to express oddity and Absolute Zero. So, contrary to Diends boisterous words.

    This is the path my lord has opened!

    This was not a path that I manifested through my own will.

    Then there was only one possibility.

    Opening the path to somewhere.

    That was the effect of the aesthetic stat that had reached the upper level, right?

    *

    Yusra Kingdom.

    League of Explorers headquarters.

    The leagues explorers were in the midst of final preparations.

    Ourpetition will begin, Aaron.

    Apetition with you? Know your ce, Rombus.

    Well, I am better than you.

    Of course, veteran explorers Aaron and Rombus.

    Even the president of the league, Fabian. They all returned as an active explorer.

    There was no need to distinguish between yers and Arcanains.

    Because everyone was preparing themselves in a state of tension.

    This also included Park Hwigang.

    Its finally time for our explorers to pay for their meals!

    The Hundred Thousand Caves in the Zero Mountain.

    It was the best ce for explorers to show off their pride.

    Fabian felt heated by the lively atmosphere after a long time.

    Strictly speaking, its not even my first step since I returned to being active.

    Thefern Labyrinth rupture.

    When he recalled his memories of that time, Fabian felt ashamed of himself.

    Because it was abyrinth, he had been confident.

    If it wasnt for Hoyeol.

    Let alone conquering it, he wouldnt have gotten out of thebyrinth.

    Perhaps thats why this feels like the first step.

    Zero Mountain was a different story.

    The Hundred Thousand Caves of the Zero Mountain were not an unknown, forbidden area like the Thefern Labyrinth. Fabian had conquered more than a few caves.

    Fabian shrugged his shoulders.

    Those caves must be submerged in the sea by now.

    Even the legendary explorer Fabian hadnt experienced the middle area of Zero Mountain. However, by exploring caves in the low area of the mountain, he was able to understand their distinctive characteristic.

    Fabian stood before the explorers.

    Ill tell you this before we go to the Zero Mountain.

    The explorers gaze focused on his voice.

    As you all know, each of the 100,000 caves has its own rules. In thenguage of adventurers, it could be said that the field types are different. What do you think, I am right, arent I?

    Park Hwigang answered Fabians question.

    Yes, you are correct!

    Fabian nodded and continued.

    Dungeon,byrinth, battlefield It is impossible to know what rules exist in which cave without entering it. Although that anticipation is the joy of exploration, we explorers can no longer focus on exploration just for the fun of it.

    Everyone nodded.

    It was a bonus that his face was filled with somber feelings.

    Reality and the Arcana Continent.

    After learning that their respective worlds were on the verge of extinction, they participated in the Holy War.

    But it was almost impossible for an explorer, a nonbat ss, to y in an all-out war. The explorers swallowed their disappointment because of this.

    This is not like the unfamiliar ruptures.

    Dungeon is my specialty.

    I attracted 200,000 subscribers with mybyrinth content.

    The opportunity to quench their thirst hade.

    Fabian felt the same way as everyone else.

    Pfft, augh came out of his mouth.

    As an explorer, this is probably the moment when I have to give my prejudice a beating. So, for the first time in my life, Ive decided to do something that isnt like me. So everyone, keep in mind what Im saying from now on.

    As you could see from the bitter rivals, Aaron and Rombus.

    Explorers werepetitors to each other.

    Even though Arcana Continent was vast.

    In the end, the ce to explore was finite.

    As a result, they didnt tell other explorers about their exploration tips.

    Even the league established an implicit rule to not talk about it for the sake of the coexistence of the explorers.

    A sort of taboo.

    First of all, there are unknown paths in the field.

    But Fabian broke the taboo as the leagues president.

    !!!

    He didnt care about the explorers astonishment.

    Fabian began to share his experience as a legendary explorer. Even Aaron and Rombus, who were quietly listening, were shocked by this new concept.

    What do you mean by unknown path.?

    There are many crossroads in a dungeon orbyrinth, but Isnt itmon sense in exploration that there is only one path to the end?

    Thats right. Thats themon sense.

    Unknown path.

    It was only natural that they were puzzled.

    Even Fabian himself, who had conquered numerous fields.

    Only once he ever witnessed an unknown path.

    Park Hwigang asked carefully.

    Then maybe that ce where you found it simply an exception?

    No.

    !

    What a firm answer.

    A gasp came out of Park Hwigangs mouth.

    Why have I witnessed it only once? I can confidently say that it is simply due to myck of ability. But the reward was certain. At the end of the road, I received the most valuable loot.

    Most valuable loot?

    The truth.

    The explorers couldnt get a clue even if he told them that far.

    Fabian was relieved once again.

    As expected, it was good to be back on active duty.

    He couldnt leave everything to these young chicks.

    Then he asked generously.

    Have you all thought about it?

    What do you mean, League President Fabian?

    Aaron, Rombus. Have you ever thought about it?

    ??

    Being That Should Not Be Awakened in the Thefern Labyrinth.

    Aaron and Rombus exchanged nces.

    How could they forget it?

    Those huge pupils.

    But the two explorers were stunned by his next words.

    The reason why the Being was buried in the rock wall of thebyrinth.

    !!!

    It was only then that they could guess what the truth Fabian was talking about.

    Monsters existed in dungeons,byrinths, and all kinds of fields.

    Fabian had repeatedly conquered them and felt a sense of incongruity.

    Why was there always a monster in the center?

    Of course, because its a game

    !!!

    The yers who were thinking were shocked.

    No, Arcana was no longer a game.

    Park Hwigang swallowed his dry saliva.

    Are you saying theres a reason for everything, League President?

    Thefern Labyrinth.

    At that time, Park Hwigang also had been there.

    He had also witnessed it all.

    [Theferns ck Contractor].

    How they had acted.

    With Being That Should Not Be Awakened.

    He also expected that there was another story rted to Thefern

    Answer, adventurer. Although I have so far attacked so many dungeons,byrinths, and all kinds of fields. There was only one expedition that could have solved that question.

    No way, that was the one time you found it?

    Thats right. There was truth in the unknown path.

    The truth.

    What on earth did Fabian witness?

    Amidst the pouring gazes.

    Fabians eyes shone.

    It means that we have reached the true meaning of conquering.

    *

    Siren.

    When did it start?

    The worn-out memories of the mermaid were always directed towards the blue sea.

    A sea that they had never seen before.

    It was really funny, wasnt it?

    Boil.

    Looking at the redva from the rising rock wall.

    In their improbable memories.

    The sirens were reminded of the sea.

    The sea wasnt this hot.

    Nor was it meaninglessly vast.

    In a real sea, not a sea ofva.

    There were other living things swimming beside them.

    In a space where they couldnt see anything other thanva, their sense of time had long disappeared. Fortunately, their mind became calm when they imagined the sea.

    !

    But often that peace was broken.

    To be exact.

    It broke the moment someone stepped into the sea ofva.

    Why?

    Before they knew it, sirens had be ferocious creatures.

    Just why?

    Howe?

    Why were they desperately trying to protect this hot space?

    It was like a curse.

    The sirens sincerely wished.

    Anyone was fine.

    They couldnt die, so they hoped someone would cut off their life.

    Suddenly, the ears of the sirens picked up a sound.

    Tap tap

    The sound of a decisive step.

    It was a strange thing.

    Even in the sea they had never been to. Even inva.

    It was an unfamiliar sound that they had never heard

    Whether it was the sea orva, there was no ce to step on.

    It was a very strange thing.

    A figure approached from a distance.

    But the man was clearly walking onva.

    Ssh

    Regardless of the mans true intentions, the sirens threw themselves from the rock wall into theva.

    There was only one mission imprinted in their head.

    They had to protect the sea ofva.

    They had to be more ferocious.

    Only then they could free themselves from the curse.

    That was all.

    However, it was really strange.

    ?

    Theva was supposed to be hot.

    To the point that it burned their scales and skins.

    No, this wasnt hot, it was cold.

    !

    To the point that they might misunderstand.

    They were swimming in the sea.

    As if imagining what they had longed for.

    .

    .

    .

    Aesthetic.

    Look closely.

    Beautiful beauty.

    Look for beauty.

    It didnt matter whether the path to beauty was fancy, difficult, orplex.

    Grandfel would get there somehow.

    Like now.

    [Quest: Lava Siren]

    Among thousands of crossroads.

    You who have witnessed the only path.

    Only you can save the sirens.

    Encounter theva sirens. (Sessful)

    Dispose of theva sirens. (Fail)

    Makeva sirens wishe true. (In Progress)

    Of course, it was quite annoying for me to have to deal with his stubbornness.

    Nevertheless, I had no choice but to carry on.

    Even if it meant I had to force theva to cool down like seawater.

    Makeva sirens wishe true. (Sessful)

    [Youve met the conditions.]

    [You will be rewarded.]

    .

    .

    .

    Top of the Zero Mountain, the dragons nest.

    A dragon crept up his eyelids.

    A beautiful song came from the heart of the mountains.

    It came from the sirens.

    .

    The old dragon pondered.

    Indeed, my mother.

    World Tree, your choice is not wrong.

    Soon, the old dragon raised its huge body and spoke.

    Awake from your eternal sleep, my kins.

    The time had finallye.

    Dawn has arrived.

 Chapter 205: Lucky Day (1)

    Chapter 205: Lucky Day (1)

    A majestic Arc de Triomphe was created with the aesthetic stat.

    At the end of that path was the center of the dungeon.

    There was the siren, the dungeons boss mob.

    Up until that point, I was purely impressed.

    It was not the additional effect of the [upper] level for nothing.

    Is it a navigation service or something?

    A hundred thousand caves.

    This was only the first cave.

    From the beginning, I had to drift in a sea ofva.

    Amidst my despair and shame.

    The stat was like a sweet rain amid a drought that arrived right when I was about to be hit by reality.

    If I do this well, Ill be able to y solo in the future, right?

    In the end, should I get help from Fabian or an explorer?

    I was seriously considering it.

    Although I had no particr reason to be reluctant to Fabian.

    I didnt like the way Fabian called me.

    From Sir Hoyeol to Commander-in-Chief Hoyeol.

    As if Haiel, Diend, and the ethereal iron arent bad enough, now Fabian too?

    If I listened to their chatter

    I felt like I might copse from dizziness before I could even clear it. Just as I took a lighter step, feeling grateful for the aesthetic stat.

    [Quest: Lava siren]

    A quest appeared. And now.

    The clear voice of a siren echoed.

    Diend finally closed his mouth.

    Haiel quietly closed her eyes and spoke in admiration.

    Its a song that makes everyone who listens to it happy.

    Indeed, Haiel.

    As expected of Grandfels alter ego, when it came to art, she didntck anything. Of course, even to myLee Hoyeolsears, which were averse to ssical music, it sounded sweet.

    By the way.

    I secretly checked on my mana.

    I had used up half of it in one go.

    It was only natural.

    In the first ce, detailed control is difficult.

    Freezing it blindly was not the solution.

    My goal was to make theva as cold as the sea.

    Therefore, instead of Absolute Zero, I had to express ordinary freezing magic.

    Anyway, it was difficult to listen to Grandfels stubbornness.

    Dispose theva sirens (Fail)

    Make theva sirens wishe true. (Sessful)

    Nheless, I felt like I made a good decision by choosing the lower option.

    Even if I didnt know their circumstances. Even if I had known.

    Killing the sirens wouldnt have felt right.

    The level-800 dungeon boss monster.

    Although this would be like wasting the experience points.

    We had other monsters other than sirens.

    But maybe because I had gained more experience points and was now more experienced.

    It wasnt that difficult for me to figure out what was going on.

    In the days when Arcana was just a game.

    It was only natural that monsters existed in dungeons.

    Naturally, they had backgrounds and settings.

    But now that Arcana had be a reality.

    Arcana was outside the realm of Cosmo, AAU.

    As you could see from the information provided by AAU.

    Just like how the concepts that were only concepts in the development stage had existed from the beginning.

    The living beings on the Arcana Continent. They simply appeared in the reality through the ruptures.

    Each person has their own background and settings.

    Yeah. AAU.

    That was the reason they officially announced it.

    Arcana was no longer a game.

    The sirens also have a story.

    Instead of getting rid of those sirens.

    I solved the quest rted to that story.

    Difficult. Its difficult.

    I had felt it in Thefern.

    Somehow, there was no easy way to know that story.

    In the midst of the murmur, I heard a whimper.

    Its a heart-wrenching song, Master.

    Did those who had also experienced the bleak story feel sympathetic toward it?

    Diend was wet like a dark cloud.

    As expected of Grandfels alter ego.

    Youve worked hard, too.

    If not me, who else willfort you?

    But before that.

    Lets check the quest rewards first.

    [Dungeon: You have cleared Lava Siren.]

    Although I didnt defeat the dungeon boss, the sirens.

    The message appeared.

    That meant.

    The sirens and I were not hostile anymore. I didnt know about other yers, but for me, sirens were not treated as monsters in the system.

    Well, I didnt have to exin.

    You could tell that much just by looking at them swimming through coldva.

    They didnt even pay attention to my gaze.

    Moreover, messages kepting one after another.

    [Hidden location: Youve entered the sea ofva.]

    Hidden location.

    The name of the dungeon had changed.

    Just like the regions Yusra, Frost, and Muon.

    [Your rtionship with the Lava Siren increases significantly.]

    [Your influence in the Lava Sea increases.]

    [Your rtionship with the Lava Siren has reached its maximum.]

    Messages kept appearing one after another.

    At this moment, my guess became certain.

    To put it another way, my rtionship with the region had reached its maximum.

    This meant that my authority function was activated in that region.

    Wait.

    With this, I wasnt wasting the experience points.

    Hadnt I made it to Zero Mountain?

    Of course, if I wanted to conquer the Hundred Thousand Caves.

    In order to reach the top of the mountain range.

    I had to set up an outpost.

    Everything begins with the first step.

    Your posturing is eptable this time, Grandfel.

    Lets think about the distant future.

    The reward for this option seemed much better than the experience points.

    Now my empty talks Even the demons seemed unable to understand the situation because it was covered in so many empty words.

    At least in the Holy War.

    Humanity and the Arcana Continent remained inferior.

    In such a situation, it could be called the third force.

    The monsters were to be recruited as an ally.

    Of course, the sirens may be a special case.

    There were many monsters that had a bad rtionship with humans.

    But I didnt have to worry about misjudging them.

    Yeah, because I had [aesthetic].

    When the path was open.

    When the quest appeared.

    I just had to follow along, right?

    But as I said, it was not an easy path.

    No, even the sirens.

    Even if I learned of their story, it was virtually impossible to make it happen. This wouldnt have been possible without the buff called [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    In any case, it was bound to fail.

    In that regard, I might have aplished something great?

    Sometimes the scenery on an unfamiliar road isnt bad.

    However, the proud Grandpel never showed off his struggle to other people. The only thing that recognized the injustice done to me was the system.

    [The sirens song blesses you.]

    [Your luck increases significantly.]

    [Time left: 23:59]

    !

    I thought the tune was very sweet even to my ears which didnt know music very well, but it turned out to be a buff.

    It was also a [Luck] stat increase buff that I had never seen before.

    It increases significantly?!

    In the days when Arcana was just a game.

    The role of [luck] stat was not specific.

    It was literally just about being lucky.

    At the very least, it dealt critical hits and allowed you to avoid them.

    Generally speaking, it allowed you to sessfully strengthen your equipment.

    At best, that was all it could do.

    But I also knew from experience.

    Well, for one point each.

    Every time I invested in [luck], something happened!

    And what about when I dismissed [luck] as superstition?

    The demons suddenly poured in.

    Anyway, it was a mess.

    In that regard, this.

    It was a message that I shouldnt ignore.

    The buffs duration was only one day today.

    Now I had reason to make full use of the rest of my day.

    I opened my mouth.

    Haiel, I leave this ce to you.

    Telepathy was more effective between us than a hundred words.

    This ce turned from a dungeon to a region. It would need a base to call it a region.

    Right now, my priority was to make a space to step on.

    I, Haiel, will obey Masters will.

    It was something simr to the Aquariu oak tree, which grew by using a lot of water as a nutrient, but this one was the opposite. It was a Bloodia ornamental tree that grew using heat as a nutrient.

    Goo

    Haiel immediately manifested her {nature} abilities.

    Then in the the sea ofva.

    Bloodia ornamental trees rose from the bottom.

    It was gorgeous, as expected of an ornamental tree.

    Could a cat just pass by a fish shop?

    Grandfel spoke.

    Its a pure disy worthy of a purend.

    To interpret his words, the trunk of the tree was transparent.

    That was why the tree had a name rted to blood. The sight ofva spreading throughout the roots, stems, and leaves was like blood flowing through the veins.

    ?

    Suddenly, the song stopped.

    A siren peeked out half of her face out of theva, examining the growing ornamental tree. It was a surprising sight. The growth was so quick that you could see it growing thicker in real-time.

    Well, it was a familiar sight to me.

    Its like the blessing that grows a bi-herb into an elixir.

    Like the Bloodia ornamental tree.

    It was only natural to let it grow quickly.

    The tree branches, which suddenly be thicker, could serve as footholds.

    Then, I dont have to worry.

    Now, it was time to properly use the effect of the greatly increased luck.

    The first thing that I thought of was, of course, hunting.

    As I said, I shouldnt dwell on the level.

    I was not in a situation where I had to raise my level.

    p The jacket fluttered as I turned around.

    Even leaving aside the level restriction I have left.

    At least I should check the effectiveness of [Tenacity].

    I had to raise my level and earn stat points.

    So I immediately manifested the portal.

    The target coordinate was the Zero Mountain.

    From now on.

    I would let monsters who had no stories tremble in fear.

    Follow me, Diend.

    *

    Another Space.

    Another Space station was orbiting above the Earth.

    After the Cataclysm.

    It was an AAU spacecraft that rose to respond to the rupture. Another Space was able to locate the ruptures in real time.

    No anomalies detected

    A middle-aged man looked into the dashboard.

    He sighed for the first time in a while.

    It finally felt real now.

    There really arent any regr updates.

    You have a lot of doubts.

    Doubt? If youre floating in the dark space and looking at the Earth, youre bound to have doubts that you didnt know you had before, right? I still have doubts sometimes.

    Zero Mountain was clearly visible from space.

    Was it because he could see it clearly?

    The peak of the mountain rose so high that it looked close to space.

    So, of course, the thing that existed at the top.

    It was clearly photographed through Another Spaces observation lens.

    I wonder if this might be a hidden camera. I mean, I wonder if what we are seeing through the lens is actually a photoshopped image. Look, do you think that makes sense? There are fogs in space.

    Fog in space.

    The phenomenon that couldnt be exined scientifically was a bonus.

    It was impossible without magic.

    The man yfully raged on.

    Gosh! If I hadnt seen it with my own eyes, I would never have acknowledged it. Damn it, I saw it. A scientist who believes in magic.

    The woman shrugged hisment.

    Still, its nice to see you looking more energetic after a long time. Well, Raymond Sean may be a bastard, but he hasnt lied all this time.

    If there was no update history, that meant there really wasnt any.

    The ruptures that didnt appear in the update history were not a problem.

    At best, their rmended level would be below 200.

    They were cleared quickly by the yers who were passionate about leveling up.

    So lets not worry too much on such a good day.

    Ugh. What is this?

    A hot pack.

    Why are you covering your face with this hot thing?

    Ill take over. Close your eyes for a while.

    The man grumbled but eventually let out a groan.

    He was definitely getting tired.

    Just ike that

    Just as the man unconsciously fell into a short sleep.

    S-Sunbae?

    Hm?

    T-There!

    !

    Pop

    His eyes reflexively widened.

    A hot pack fell on the floor.

    He could feel the urgency in her voice.

    Something erupted.

    At that moment, one possibility came to his mind.

    Urgent update.

    The resulting rupture.

    Even if Another Space only had a small role.

    Their purpose was to quickly detect and notify the Earth of the location of the rupture.

    Damn magic.

    However, it was impossible for Another Space, which floated in space based on science, topletely understand the concept of Arcana. Therefore, they couldnt have a fully automated system.

    Reality and the Arcana Continent.

    In order to ovee the gap between the two worlds.

    Even though he was a scientist, he had to change his mindset after witnessing magic.

    Where is it?

    He asked.

    Then the man opened his eyes wide.

    The mans gaze turned to the dashboard.

    However.

    What?

    Still no anomalies were detected

    The man thought.

    Is it really a hidden camera?

    But at her next words, he realized.

    Its not there, over here!

    Her finger pointed to Earth.

    Indeed.

    The top of Zero Mountain was distorting.

    ck hole?!

    It was so intense that he couldnt help but think.

    This was clearly different from the rupture.

    This was like a scene where the space was being forcibly torn up.

    !!

    Yeah.

    Those two had witnessed something simr before.

    In the emergence of [Cracked Dimension Gap] rupture.

    Its ridiculous.

    But things were different from back then.

    The space was distorted like a ck hole.

    A huge figure was flying toward space.

    The man radioed to Earth in a trembling voice.

    This is AAU Another Space. Anomalies detected at the top of the Zero Mountain. The dragon tore the space No, it tore through the dimension and started flying!!

    .

    .

    .

    [Evil Eyes Telescope].

    Thendscape of the Arcana continent was reflected by the telescope.

    I was ovee with a sense of betrayal.

    No, wasnt my luck supposed to be rising dramatically?

    Dragons, elves, transcendents, and even demon kings.

    This wasnt just luck.

    This was a chain letter<sup>[1]</sup>A chain letter is a message that attempts to convince the recipient to make a number of copies and pass them on to a certain number of recipients. (Source: Wiki). For example: Send this to 10 people or you will die. It was originally supposed to bring luck to the recipients but around 1935, the content changed into a letter of misfortune. .

    Whats with this sudden mess!<ul><li>1. A chain letter is a message that attempts to convince the recipient to make a number of copies and pass them on to a certain number of recipients. (Source: Wiki). For example: Send this to 10 people or you will die. It was originally supposed to bring luck to the recipients but around 1935, the content changed into a letter of misfortune. </li></ul>

 Chapter 206: Lucky Day (2)

    Chapter 206: Lucky Day (2)

    The Arcana Continent.

    The Imperial Capital, Antonium.

    The Iron Castle was floating in the sky.

    Sometimes imperial wheat beer is not so bad.

    Sometimes? You have to say it straight. Hasnt it been decades?

    Is that so? Hahaha. Thats why its worth drinking it.

    The fatigue from smelting remained in their body.

    Despite their bottom-down fatigue.

    After drinking beer, the dwarves returned to their daily routine.

    Now that the demons activities had slowed down, their top priority was:

    The Reconnaissance Squadron prepares to go out.

    Finding the wreckage of the Qinberg Machine Tower.

    In order to y that role.

    A small airship, Scepter, mounted inside the Iron Castle.

    Dwarf pilots each boarded the Scepter.

    Veteran pilot Gunner opened his mouth yfully.

    But, Chainwalker.

    ?

    Isnt this a drunk flight? Hahaha.

    Chainwalker reacted to the unsightly joke.

    Hey, wasnt it just a few hours ago that you wereining that the beer was lighter than water? Stop talking nonsense and go. Its almost time to leave Antonium, too.

    Thanks to Hoyeol defeating the high-ranking demon king.

    Peace came to the Arcana Continent.

    Thanks to this, they stopped flying for a while and stayed in Antonium.

    But the Holy War was still proceeding.

    They didnt know when, where, and what kind of incident would happen.

    The people of Antonium, especially the tavern merchants, will be disappointed.

    Lets see, how many did we buy?

    Gurner, how many bottles did you empty by yourself as you imed it was no different from in water?

    Did I do that? Hahaha.

    Worswyle looked at the empty interior of the ship.

    He hadnt been able to go wild when the survivors of the vige of Dredsen, the little ones, ran around. When they disappeared, the vacancy felt quiterge.

    Chainwalker spoke to him.

    Im thinking of meeting the Emperor before I leave.

    Really? You? For what reason?

    Since Akshans annihtion.

    The dwarvespletely cut off interaction with humans. Even the emperor of the Empire couldnt be an exception.

    In some ways, Akshans annihtion was also the Emperors fault for failing to properly manage its territory.

    Did time make you forget the past, Chainwalker?

    At Worswyles question, Chainwalker shook his head.

    No. I cant forget it.

    He promised himself to leave his resenment behind.

    But at the same time, there was Hoyeol.

    Akshan, thest survivor.

    Chainwalker thought about it from his perspective.

    Thats why Im going to break my stubbornness and meet him.

    Sir Hoyeol.

    He definitely wouldnt turn his back on Antonium or the Empire. Therefore, Chainwalker nned to directly convey the information collected from the reconnaissance to the Emperor.

    If he has learned a lesson from the past, wouldnt he take our words to heart?

    .

    .

    .

    Whining

    The Scepter glided through the sky.

    The small airship was smaller than a carriage.

    The size of the cockpit was also custom-made for dwarves, and was barelyrge enough for Dredsens children to board.

    Lets see. The wreckage.

    Even though the Scepter was small, it still had everything they needed.

    Its tech was capable of finding the remains of machine towers scattered across the continent from high in the sky. It wouldnt be surprising to say that Scepter was a part of Iron Castle, the culmination of dwarven technology.

    ?

    The Scepter detected an abnormal signal.

    The mana-sensitive instrument panel fluctuated wildly.

    Gunners face tensed for a moment.

    Maximum?

    It didnt just reach the maximum.

    It was shaking left and right as if it was going to break through the dashboard.

    There must be a cause for this level of mana sensitivity.

    Gunner looked around.

    Dark clouds suddenly fell in the sky.

    sh

    A lightning out of nowhere?

    Roar!

    What kind of damn weather is this?!

    Even the Iron Castle, which was hundreds or thousands of timesrger than the Scepter, could not fly freely in bad weather.

    Not only it was raining, but he also had to ride the Scepter through the sky where the thunder and lightning were pouring down?

    To put it in other words, it was suicide.

    I guess this is a dwarf-style natural death.

    He was already far away from the Iron Castle.

    sh

    Even if he did his best to fly from here on, it would be impossible to return safely.

    Lightning struck loudly in the sky.

    But Gunner didnt turn the steering wheel.

    Sky, do you think Im going to just back down?

    He had experience in the Holy War.

    He realized the importance of information.

    Akshan, he couldnt hear what had happened to them.

    Without providing any help.

    He had no choice but to watch their end.

    Thunderbolt? I just have to avoid it.

    The moment he dered, the instrument panel shook even more.

    He wouldnt run the Iron Castle as a pilot until he found the source.

    Gunner controlled the Scepter without stopping.

    And he witnessed it.

    !

    Zero Mountain had moved into the world of adventurers.

    Thanks to this, a vast tnd was created.

    Some beings appeared there.

    T-There!

    The Scepters ability was capable of examining even the remains of the machine towers.

    That was why he was able to recognize it.

    The pointed ears.

    Elf?

    Elf, not just one or two of them.

    They had never appeared on the Arcana Continent before, it was hard to believe. Nearly 100 elves were standing on the t ground in a group.

    Whats up with them?

    They gathered in a ce like this?

    The reason was unknown, but it was something to be concerned about.

    Gunner swallowed dryly and held on tightly to the steering wheel.

    I have to go back before its toote.

    His mind was screaming but he ignored it.

    However, even the dwarfs unique persistence couldntst long.

    Sparkle

    Light touched his vision.

    At first, he thought it was a thunderbolt.

    But it wasnt.

    !

    Lightning fell from the sky.

    But now the sh rose from the ground to the sky.

    To be precise, it was scretching towards him, toward the Scepter.

    In a split second, he could tell intuitively.

    Theyve noticed my existence!

    Clink

    Astonished, he reflexively turned the steering wheel.

    A sh of light narrowly missed him.

    The reverberations btedly hit his eardrums.

    Bzzz!

    !

    It was the kind of roar that could only be heard from the Iron Castles magic ray cannon.

    However, the current sh was not that impressive.

    Gunners pupils shook wildly.

    I-It was just an arrow!

    The fact that he escaped it was a miracle, literally a stroke of luck.

    Even if I could avoid the lightning, it was dangerous!

    Clink!

    Gunner hurriedly turned the steering wheel.

    Why did the elves take action as a group?

    He couldnt figure out the reason, but he knew one thing for certain.

    They dont discriminate against anyone.

    They pulled their bowstring against those who went against their wishes without even thinking about it. That alone was valuable information to the dwarves. It must be the same for the Empire and Hoyeol.

    Crash!!

    Damn it, should I say I am lucky?

    In the pouring thunderstorm.

    Gunner, who returned safely to the Iron Castle, muttered. When he ran straight to Chainwalker, several dwarf pilots were already engaged in conversation with serious faces.

    Chainwalker. And everyone, I have to tell them.

    The emergence of the elves was more important than any other news.

    That was what he thought and he opened his mouth.

    He was wrong.

    The sound of conversation became clearer as he got closer.

    The demon, that energy was definitely at the level of a demon king.

    Demon king? Thats crazy..!

    Why is your face like that?

    Damn it, I witnessed something too.

    Witness? What do you mean?

    You may not know. But Chainwalker, you remember. In the past, when our king was still alive. A male human came to our kingdom.

    Chainwalker asked back in shock.

    If youre not referring to Akshan No way, are you talking about Urus?

    Thats right. The man who got the mechanical arm from us. Its that mechanical arm. It was definitely Urus of the Iron Arm! That guy has appeared on the Arcana Continent again!

    Oh my god.

    Oh my god, he said.

    Look, thats what I want to say.

    Ah, Gunner. You returned safely too?

    Chainwalker, is everything I just heard true? The demons start moving again. Urus of the Iron Arm has appeared on the Arcana Continent again?

    Yes, its just as you heard.

    Damn it, what is going on?

    Gunner continued.

    I witnessed the elves. A hundred of them.

    !!!

    Gunner let out a sigh of relief.

    Everyone is lucky toe back alive.

    *

    Shall we take a closer look?

    Was this really the effect of greatly increased luck?

    First of all, [Evil Eyes Telescope].

    Bringing the demon kings loot into the inventory with me was clearly a good thing.

    A demon at the level of a demon king.

    An elf.

    A transcendent.

    If it wasnt for the telescope, I wouldnt have known it at all.

    Yeah, lets think positively.

    I found out about the incident in a timely manner.

    It seemed to be because of luck.

    However.

    My smartphone was vibrating.

    There was a disaster text from AAU.

    At the same time, the text messages were sent only to the yers.

    That word was clearly written there.

    Dragon.

    The dragon was spotted at the top of Zero Mountain.

    I recited towards the top of the mountain.

    Youre very cautious, not befitting your size.

    To trante Grandfels words.

    It meant where, and when did they fly without any sign.!?

    It was a relief though.

    They didnt try to smash the Earth as soon as they woke up.

    Moreover, ording to information observed by the AAU.

    At the top of Zero Mountain.

    There was a phenomenon simr to [Cracked Dimension Gap] rupture.

    By that point, I was certain.

    As expected, can the dragons open a rupture?

    It was iplete, but it was a rupture that led to the Arcana Continent.

    That was what I thought

    I really felt like I had been hit by a chain letter!

    From the demons, elves, a transcendent, and even dragons as the cherry on top.

    It was literally an unprecedented mega-event, wasnt it?!

    At this rate, a rupture is inevitable.

    Whether it would be an emergency update or a regr update.

    I could guarantee.

    Even if I were to gather not only my current strength but also the strength of all allies participating in the Holy War. Between them, it would be no different from teaching a fish how to swim.

    Especially, the dragons and the elves.

    The only thing I could deal with was the demon and the transcendent.

    But even those two were unusual.

    I looked into the telescope again.

    The effect of the telescope was to share the vision of the evil eye.

    This meant that even if I didnt try to feel it, I could naturally feel the senses of the evil eyes.

    That was why I noticed.

    Its not an ordinary demon.

    Evil eyes were trembling.

    This was a reaction I didnt feel even when I saw middle-rank demon kings who were close to 30th in rank.

    In addition.

    But its different from the demon king.

    In appearance, they were closer to a human than a demon.

    If it wasnt for the tant evil aura, you wouldnt think it was a demon.

    Last but not least.

    He shows no sign of being intimidated even when faced with an elf.

    The strength of the elf?

    I had emphasized this several times, but I could tell by looking at Elsidore.

    Not only Elsidore ughtered a level 800-900 demon with a single sword, but he also fatally wounded Lakid, a member of the shadow mercenary group. And now there were a hundred of elves.

    Then, there was only one possibility.

    Great evil.

    Youre finally starting to move, great evil.

    Seriously!

    The great evil was alreadyplicated to think about.

    In addition to the great evil, there was a transcendent in the same space as the elves.

    How did I recognize the transcendent?

    I didnt know exactly who it was, but

    It was a face I had encountered at the social gathering of time and space.

    He was one of the two people who didnt have much interest in me.

    One man and one woman.

    As the heir of a great family. In the past, Grandfels presence in social circles was like an oasis or mirage in the desert. Since he didnt enjoy social events, he didnt show up often. The day he unexpectedly appeared, he caught everyones attention

    The fact that they werent distracted by Grandfel at the social gathering.

    Although it was hard to say it with my own mouth.

    It meant that they were not an ordinary person among the transcendents.

    Large skeleton.

    Bushy hair grown carelessly.

    In fact, even if he didnt belong to the ordinary axis just from his appearance alone.

    His biggest feature was the fact that both his arms were machine.

    Thanks to this, I was able to recognize him as soon as I saw him.

    Well, anyway, everyone showed up, that was good and all.

    So what is their reason?

    The problem was their goal.

    Why are you doing this when youve been staying still?!

    With Grandfels personality.

    He would have been so frustrated that he would manifest a portal and teleport between them!

    Oddity. Are you holding me back even in this situation?

    See, if there was a way to get to the Arcana continent.

    He wouldve run over there without fear.

    The Grandfel I knew would have done that.

    In that regard, I should be relieved that there was no way to get there

    I held on to the kid who wanted to run straight away and thought about it calmly.

    First of all, my top priority is to convey the situation.

    I should report the truth to the people on the Arcana Continent.

    That way, we would be able to set up a contingency n in some way.

    Of course, the situation here wasnt very good either.

    Considering the passage of time

    Time was the Arcana Continent was four times faster.

    If an incident broke out right now.

    In a few hours.

    It wouldnt be strange if a rupture was created in reality.

    I opened my mouth.

    Diend.

    Please give me an order, my lord.

    Convey my thoughts to Chainwalker.

    I transmitted the information through telepathy

    Soon, Diend disappeared into thin air as ordered.

    Then he appeared in front of me again.

    My lord.

    Indeed, I could feel that the passage of time was different.

    In what felt like a split second, he delivered news to Chainwalker and even brought back news from him. By the way Diends next words were shocking.

    The dwarves were fully aware of the situation.

    Up until then, I just thought it was a relief.

    Even if I didnt tell him, Chainwalker knew in advance.

    They must be making preparations.

    The reason for my astonishment started from here.

    Also, the imperial army led by the Emperor immediately left for the battlefield. Their destination is near Zero Mountain, and their purpose is to protect the people of the vige. To follow the pride of Master, the savior of Dredsen!

    Dont be so moved, Diend.

    I am being serious right now.

    I felt dizzy like my head was going to explode.

    The great evil, the transcendent, the elf, the dragon, and now the Empire?

    I was certain now.

    This was not a thing of luck.

    This was definitely a chain mail.

    But I recited calmly.

    Is that so?

    Indeed.

    Even while I was in agony.

    Time in the Arcana Continent flowed 4 times faster.

    From now on, I would use my best judgment.

    It had to be slowed down to 4 times the speed.

    So I continued right away.

    Then go tell him.

    Even in this situation.

    Just like how I usually was.

    Brazenly.

    Theres nothing to worry about because Im here.

    Now is the time to make your wordse true, Grandfel.

 Chapter 207: Lucky Day (3)

    Chapter 207: Lucky Day (3)

    In this temporary peace, the Emperor judged.

    It wouldnt be strange if the Empire copsed.

    This was true even for the capital city, Antonium.

    With the majority of the Empires territory destroyed, they had no additional food procurement. For the time being, they could survive with food stored in the imperial warehouse, but after that

    I see. Then it is what it is.

    So even though he heard the news from the dwarves leader, Chainwalker.

    The Emperor was unperturbed.

    It was because he was always ready.

    Ministers, listen.

    The Emperor dered before his subjects.

    The glorious Empire you knew has long since copsed. To a war against the demons, to a shameful civil war. Our empire is on the brink of copse.

    !

    They didnt expect that His Majesty the Emperor himself would say such a thing.

    As the subject, they were ashamed of themselves.

    The Emperor continued speaking to the people who bowed their heads.

    Then why hasnt the empire copsed until today? Who do we owe for the peace of Antoniums people, even if it onlysted for a short time?

    If there was any disloyal subject who liked to curry favor.

    At this point, they would have shouted the Emperors name.

    But this was the Empire that was on the verge of copse.

    There were no brown-nosing disloyal subjects left.

    Someone answered.

    Its thanks to the Ray of Light in the Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    The Emperor nodded to the answer.

    Yes. Its thanks to the adventurer, Sir Lee Hoyeol.

    In the world of adventurers, he was the one who made the rebel alliance, including the Sword Saint Shegwin, retreat from Antonium.

    The Emperors voice became more determined.

    He didnt save me, the Emperor, or Antonium, the capital of the Empire, out of special consideration. He also saved Dredsen, a fiefdom on the outskirts of which I shamefully didnt even know existed. Yes, even the adventurer did what I did not do.

    Hoyeols heroic story spread through the survivors of the Dredsen Vige.

    From that series of experiences, the Emperor realized something.

    He didnt back down in any trials. He didnt yield. He didnt make excuses. He didntpromise. He carried out his pride until the end.

    He was the emperor.

    He was the center of the Empire, so he must never falter.

    Hoyeol was different from him, who used the emperors position as an excuse to escape.

    But now that he had realized that.

    The Emperor had no intention of backing down.

    Clip clop

    The Emperor, wearing armor and helmet, stood in front of the cavalry.

    The number of the assembled troops was approximately five thousand.

    It was a selection of the soldiers who were considered bravest in Antonium.

    The Emperor spoke without hesitation.

    Today we will charge to thend of death.

    Yeah, it was literally thend of death.

    A group of elves who were willing to kill anyone who got in their way.

    Crazy Urus of the Iron Arm who had terrorized the Arcana Continent and had started moving again.

    The demon who was said to emit evil energy at the level of a demon king.

    Sending five thousand imperial soldiers on such a battlefield?

    To borrow the words of the dwarves

    Really, one shot from an elfs arrow could annihte them.

    Nevertheless, the Emperor couldnt back down.

    Because my people are there.

    He wouldnt turn a blind eye anymore.

    He made up his mind.

    His destination was Polestar, a small town near the Zero Mountain.

    Currently, the number of surviving people was about 3,000 or so.

    Three thousand was by no means a small number.

    Still, someone would say.

    Arent there times when you have to sacrifice a minority for the sake of the greater good?

    Is there any need for the Emperor to move to just one small city?

    He wouldnt me them for saying that.

    There were times when even he thought so too.

    But that was the realm of calction.

    Weighing does not exist in my dictionary.

    That was not pride.

    Are you afraid?

    The Emperor asked.

    No, Your Majesty-!

    A fraudulent answer ensued.

    Those who survived as soldiers in Antonium had ovee countless life-and-death crises.

    Now that the Emperor was in charge of the troops. The momentum of the soldiers heading toward the Holy War seemed to soar through the sky.

    Clip clop

    Going into battle.

    The Emperor left Antonium.

    Nash William, the highest-ranking mage in the Empire, made up his mind.

    Your Majesty, I will join you in the expedition.

    Unlike his older brother, he couldnt even enter the Mage Tower.

    Even if he joined, it wouldnt be much of help.

    Nevertheless, he wanted to be helpful.

    The Emperor replied to Nash.

    I wont permit you.

    Yes?

    Nash, you are the shield that protects Antonium.

    !

    I have no intention of protecting myself with you as my shield.

    It was a touching remark, but not for Nash.

    Brother, is it true that I really have His Majestys trust?

    Could it be that he doesnt use me because Im not capable enough?

    In the end, he answered half-heartedly.

    I, Nash William, will you obey Your Majestys orders.

    *

    The scenery illuminated by the telescope.

    It was as Diend told me.

    Indeed, the imperial army led directly by the Emperor, was heading towards chaos.

    So take responsibility, Grandfel.

    This is all because of you!

    Its not a contagious disease or anything, seriously.

    Yeah.

    Again, pride was the issue.

    To be honest, it was a move full of pride.

    Fearing that his people might be in danger.

    The Emperor personally led the troops.

    It was kind of touching.

    Have you finally realized it?

    Still.

    Dont talk to the emperor of the Empire as if hes your subordinate, Grandfel.

    And this isnt something to be satisfied with!

    Didnt I tell you before?

    Absolutely inferior.

    Including the Mage Tower, which was said to be the strongest armed group on the Arcana Continent.

    The allied force, joined by all kinds of strong yers, was inferior.

    Was the Empire any different?

    Even the Knights of Lionheart, the sword of the Emperor.

    They had fallen into the reality.

    I hate to say this, but.

    The Empire was like a toothless tiger.

    The moment someones feeling was offended.

    It wouldnt be strange if everyone got wiped out, including the Emperor.

    You did a good job of bluffing even in this desperate situation, Grandfel.

    Theres nothing to worry about for I am here, you said!

    First of all, I thought about the best thing I could do.

    As I said, there was no method for me to enter the Arcana Continent. It might be different if I had saved the effect of [Map That Connects All Things]. But the effect had long gone.

    Recovering it is impossible at the current level of enchantment school.

    In that case.

    Unlike me, Diend and Haiel could freely travel between reality and the Arcana Continent.

    Getting through them was the only way.

    Theres a limit to that, too.

    {Uniqe spirit}, Haiel.

    The dak spirit, Diend.

    Even though those two were some of the strongest among the spirits.

    I had no expectation they could participate well in that chaos.

    Of course, Haiel and Diend.

    In many ways.

    What they showed was more than I imagined.

    Lets say we seed in protecting the Imperial Army.

    However.

    Saving the Emperor, the Imperial Army, and Polestars people.

    It wouldnt end this major incident, would it?

    What I wanted for this incident to somehowe to an end before all that mess slipped through the rupture into reality.

    I, Diend, will follow Masters orders.

    For now, I didnt change my decision to have Diend join the Imperial Army.

    Then, all that was left was the great evil, the elves, and the transcendent.

    Fortunately, I had at least discovered the identity of the transcendent.

    Hes the rumored Urus.

    Urus of the Iron Arm.

    A person in the book who was said to have taken dozens of elixir pills.

    The man with shaggy hair was Urus.

    Because of his natural constitution that allowed him to take elixir without significant side effects, he lived a long life as a transcendent and truly transcended human being.

    His reaction made sense then.

    He had lived for a long time, he had seen every possible thing.

    Whether I showed up at the social gathering, kicked up a fuss, or whatever.

    It probably wasnt interesting to him.

    Urus made a move..

    I didnt know the reason, but I just hoped they didnt start quarreling with each other.

    In any case, they had no self-awareness.

    They were all big shots! Even if they only had a small quarrel, it would immediately be a major incident. A [battlefield] rupture probably would be created, and an emergency update might appear.

    But contrary to my desperate inner feelings.

    Somethingpletely different came out of my mouth.

    It may be better that way.

    Hey, Grandfel-ssi.

    Are you saying nonsense now that no one is listening?

    But would that lofty pride care about what I think?

    No, that would be right. Because it would be natural for you toe to me, not for me toe to you.

    You must be crazy!

    Anyway, our heir of a great family had a high standard for pride.

    Whether it was a great evil, an elf, or Urus, there was no way he would feel intimidated.

    This was truly his usual attitude.

    However.

    !

    Was it thanks to that?

    Being cool-headed as always, even in urgent situations.

    Thanks to this, I was able to recall.

    Yeah, the natural enemy rtionship between me and the demon.

    I have another natural enemy rtionship that has gone beyond that.!

    [Hierarchy of Blessing].

    Twopletely different worlds.

    I was tied to reality, not the Arcana Continent.

    Simrly, just like I how I was able to cite the [Hierarchy of Blessing] to Elsidore who was in the reality. I couldnt hope for the effect of hierarchy to work on the elves on the Arcana Continent.

    However.

    [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    I wasnt the only one who received it.

    Indeed.

    There was a being who received the blessing of the World Tree and raised her status.

    I didnt waste time.

    Right away, I called her name.

    Haiel.

    *

    The mountain of the beginning.

    Even Zero Mountain had disappeared from the Arcana Continent.

    Argentress bit his lips.

    I didnt want to see this.

    Argentress looked at hispatriots.

    Those who had unfortunately lost their mothers blessing.

    They no longer lived day by day.

    Everyone was dying day by day.

    An elf spoke to Argentress.

    I am sorry. I missed it.

    The impure gaze felt from above

    That poor piece of scrap metal must have belonged to the dwarves.

    Argentress had ordered him to impale the dwarfs short body with an arrow.

    He never thought the arrow would miss from this distance.

    It couldnt have happened except by luck.

    But Argentress said.

    Its not your fault.

    Yes, everything was Mothers fault.

    The foolish world bestower took away their blessings.

    This was probably because of her.

    Thrud

    How would you end your worries?

    Argentress looked at the being that approached him.

    The appearance was unmistakably human.

    But the reason he called it a being was simple.

    Every time the being exhaled, he emitted a terrible stench.

    It wasnt a thing of humans.

    What are you ring so hard for? What you want is simple, eternal life! I set the table over there neatly. All you have to do is be honest about your overwhelming appetite.''

    Argentress and the elves took their first steps from Sisley to the Arcana Continent and had encountered numerous demons.

    But this demon in front of him was something different from them.

    Neither human nor demon.

    A third party.

    When viewed from the perspective of an elf.

    Its different.

    Argentress thought of the demons he had ughtered on the continent.

    All the demons were foolish and vulgar.

    They were more ignorant than humans.

    Why?

    -P-Please spare my life!!

    Humans begged for their lives.

    Elf? You have a very nice body.

    Demons rushed in without knowing their ces.

    In that sense, the demon before him was different.

    Above all, the demon knew how to use his brain.

    They say not all demons are the same. Im a demon with a slightly different nature. I know how you feel better than anyone else.

    ?

    Ive lived for eternity too. Its a bitplicated.

    Seven Deadly Sins.

    That was how the demon introduced himself.

    Then he quipped.

    As for who I am among the Seven Deadly Sins, you probably dont care anyway. Ill skip the introduction. I have one suggestion. Im just trying to introduce one option.

    And now.

    Its simple, isnt it? Corruption can restore eternal life.

    Agentress couldnt ignore his words.

    As an elf, he had lived for eternity.

    Thanks to this, he could feel that the other being was truly a being who had lived for eternity.

    Zoom!

    Agentress looked up at the thunderstorm.

    Its as if youre ming me, foolish Mother.

    He muttered softly.

    But the wrong choice

    Argentress eyes shed.

    Werent you the one who turned away first?

    He looked at his body that lost its vitality.

    Ever since he heard the suggestion from the Seven Deadly Sins.

    The decision he made didnt change even for a moment.

    He would eat.

    Okay. I hope you all like my meal.

    The Seven Deadly Sins said so and pointed somewhere.

    The menu is called Polestar. Please enjoy it.

    Thrud

    Argentress and the elves were in no hurry.

    It was an insignificant human vige.

    Even if they noticed what was going on now and ran away, it would be pointless.

    The Seven Deadly Sins continued.

    Anyway, it looks like an unexpected appetizer has arrived Youre fine with that, right? Well, thats about it for our guests. I dont think theyre even worth a mouthful anyway.

    Clip clop

    They heard the sound of horse hooves.

    Argentress opened his mouth.

    Gluttony is a sin. Throw away what is overflowing.

    Corruption?

    Dont be mistaken.

    They were just using the power of the demons.

    His face distorted at the Seven Deadly Sins words, but it was only for a moment.

    I will make up for my previous mistakes.

    Swish!

    An elf pulled the bowstring straight away.

    Indeed, there was a reason why they described thousands of soldiers as a mouthful.

    From the arrowhead, an uncontroble magical power pulsated.

    However.

    ?

    The pulled bowstring never let go.

    Elves, Polestar, and Imperial Army.

    Something small appeared concurrently.

    It was exquisite.

    The Spirit King No, its more than that.

    Even Argentress mistook its identity.

    A spirit with an elegant appearance.

    The spirit soon opened her mouth.

    I, Haiel, order you ording to themand of my Master.

    In an extremely cold voice, as if she was a certain someone.

    ording to the hierarchy of blessing.

    ?

    Stop.

    !!!

    Then Agentress and one hundred elves came to a standstill.

 Chapter 208: Lucky Day (4)

    Chapter 208: Lucky Day (4)

    Argentress looked at his own body.

    His hands and feet were shaking violently.

    He desperately tried to move them.

    He couldnt move as if he was frozen.

    Argentress-nim?

    It wasnt just him.

    All hispatriots were frozen in ce and unable to move.

    Including the elf who was pulling the bowstring.

    What the hell is that?

    Argentress eyes turned to Haiel.

    At first, he thought it was a spirit king.

    The only spirits who dared to stand in his way were the king of spirits. But it was questionable. Why would the spirit king care about the affairs of the continent?

    Fortunately, his misunderstanding did notst long.

    I, Haiel, order you ording to themand of my Master.

    Her master?

    The title of king was not given for nothing.

    A king was a being who truly reigned.

    However, if he looked at the force radiating from her.

    The spirit might be higher than the spirit king.

    There was a master whom she truly served?

    There is no way such a person exists on the continent.

    That couldnt be.

    His hard-earned judgment was once again wrong.

    Argentress pupils dted.

    ording to the hierarchy of blessings. Stop.

    The hierarchy of blessings..?

    No magic or the nature abilities of spirits could dare to restrain them. That was only natural. As he said, this was the power of their foolish mother, the World Tree.

    Oh my.

    With stinky smell.

    The demon, the Seven Deadly Sin, turned his eyes that were full of curiosity.

    He dared to wave his hand around in front of Argentresss body.

    Hey, you really stop. Theres no way our arrogant guests would just obediently follow orders to stop like this

    The demon raised the corner of his mouth wickedly.

    I dont know what it is, but Ive caught it. Your weakness.

    How dare he.

    The elves were just like a meal, a transaction, and an eternity.

    Argentress wanted to beat up the demon and cut off his head.

    But he couldnt move.

    Who are you?

    All he could do was struggle to speak to Haiel.

    However, the murderous intent contained in those short words was absolutely atrocious.

    It even made the great evil speechless.

    Hey, I dont know which one of us is the demon.

    However, she was Hoyeols alter ego.

    Even though Haiel had a small body, she wasnt intimidated at all.

    She had the most upright posture and the most consistent expression.

    Haiel replied.

    My master has not permitted you to ask questions.

    ?

    You do not have the right to ask.

    To be exact, it was a retort.

    How dare you

    Argentress murderous intent became even stronger.

    It was at a level that made even the smiling great evil take notice.

    However, Haiel only answered with a lofty voice.

    Elf, why have you faced the great evil?

    !!

    Argentres, as well as the great evil, was shocked by that question.

    From their perspective, Haiel had just appeared out of thin air a moment ago. Not only did she understand the meal, but she was also able to understand his true identity as a great evil all at once.

    Tsk. Even if Ive lived a long time. Im not a celebrity.

    Even the great evil was wary of Haiels extraordinaryness.

    But the thing that bothered him more than anything else.

    It was the fact that there was a master who was served by such a ridiculous spirit.

    Where are you?

    Argentress awakened his senses.

    The person she called master must be watching everything.

    An elfs senses could even notice the dwarf in the high sky.

    Although he was on edge, he paid close attention.

    Hes not here.

    As always, there were only evil eyes floating in the sky.

    There was no other presence.

    Haiel opened her mouth.

    My Master has not allowed you to have misceneous thoughts either.

    The moment she said those words, his idle thoughts disappeared.

    Answer Masters questions.

    His mouth opened before he knew it.

    It was to restore eternal life.

    It was humiliating.

    If he could.

    In such a humiliation, he would have cut his own tongue for saying these words.

    But thanks to that, he was certain.

    Then you have pursued something futile.

    ?

    Because my Master has the blessing of the World Tree that you desire.

    So, it was like that.

    It was her master.

    That person was the one who had taken their mothers blessing from them.

    At that moment, Argentress made a decision.

    Now that he knew the whereabouts of the blessing of the first World Tree.

    The power of the demon was no longer needed.

    All we have to do is find him somehow.

    Argentress didnt know how that person managed to hide himself until now.

    But in the end, the man must be on the Arcana continent.

    He could bear the trouble of scouring the whole continent.

    However.

    Wait a minute, having the business disrupted is a slightly different story.

    The great evil was watching.

    The Seven Deadly Sin, Gluttony.

    He almost achieved his goal.

    Everything went wrong just because of one spirit that suddenly appeared?

    Im sorry, dear guests.

    Gluttony eyed the elves.

    Unauthorized menus will be discarded.

    So dont y tricks and just watch carefully.

    Gluttony approached Haiel, emitting a foul stench.

    His mouth widened hideously as if torn.

    The true nature of the great evil hidden behind human skin began to leak.

    I guess that discipline doesnt work for me.

    The World Tree.

    Gluttony and his brothers.

    They had never had a mother like that.

    ?

    However, Gluttony couldnt reach Haiel.

    Because someone stood in Gluttonys way.

    That person was Urus, who was watching the situation.

    Clink

    Urus lifted his iron arm.

    Gluttony paused.

    A human?

    But the energy felt from him was beyond human.

    No way, was this guy a transcendent like Shegwin?

    Argentress was equally shocked.

    I didnt notice him?

    While his nerves were on edge.

    Urus was definitely within the range of his senses.

    Still, he didnt notice the man.

    The man intentionally hid his presence.

    That meant this was a purposeful intrusion.

    Elf, great evil, transcendent.

    The moment they finally faced each other.

    Urus opened his mouth.

    Whether you are an elf or a spirit, anyone is fine.

    His next words made Argentress certain.

    Please tell me the location of the World Tree.

    He had to ughter them all.

    *

    I looked into the [Evil Eyes telescope].

    It had be aplete mess.

    Even if I could control the elves with the [Hierarchy of Blessing].

    There was nothing I could do about the great evil and Urus.

    I was d, though.

    Well done, Diend.

    The Imperial Army led by the Emperor.

    They seeded in rescuing Polestars residents and turning the reins to Antonium. One of the great evils ns was prevented.

    By the way, those guys were really petty.

    So what if they all live up to their name?

    You did well in that regard, Haiel.

    She was really like Grandfel.

    Thanks to Haiel stepping forward without a second thought.

    I was able topletely grasp the situation by just watching.

    First of all, the elves were really consistent.

    Youre longing for a meaningless life that has no pride.

    Eternal life?

    I wanted to give back what I received.

    No, it was terrible to imagine that I would suffer from this dark history for the rest of my life. What was the point of living eternal life at the cost of living an iparably ugly dark history?

    I really didnt want to say this, but

    Your mother

    No, the World Tree.

    She took away the blessing.

    These guys even made the violent Elsidore look gentle.

    Their temper was a mess.

    Urus was very much the same.

    I never thought his goal was the World Tree.

    When the elves and the great evil had a conversation, he didnt seem to care much. As soon as Haiel appeared and the talk of the World Tree came out, Urus stepped into the battlefield.

    His damn love for the elixir.

    The World Tree was the mother of all things.

    It would be safe to say that the energy inherent in the World Tree was an elixir.

    It was just that no one had ever dared to chew up the World Tree.

    However, it was a different story for Urus.

    Just looking at the anecdotes in the book, Urus madness for elixirs was so great that it wouldnt be surprising if he chewed the world tree down to its roots.

    Hes incredibly twisted.

    It seemed no one had any intention of stepping down easily for their own reasons.

    At this rate, a head-on collision was only a matter of time.

    If that happened, it would be truly a major event.

    It was only a matter of time until a rupture was created.

    I looked at the telescope.

    [A little luckes into your hands.]

    [You temporarily be proficient in operating a telescope.]

    [increase the duration of the effect.]

    You give me a disease and a medicine<sup>[1]</sup>Give a disease and then a medicine = To do harm to someone and then pretend to help him/her. ?

    Anyway, the significant increase in luck truly helped. In fact, it wouldnt have been surprising if the telescopes duration had ended by the time the Imperial Army arrived at Polestar.

    Fortunately, the eyes were still wide open.

    Yeah, if you have a conscience.

    Dont even think about closing your eyes, telescope.

    That battlefield is too hard for Hiel.

    It might be different if she were with me.

    Haiel wasnt used to fighting.

    It was impossible for Haiel to participate in that three-way match.

    It may be a different case if she uses the hierarchy of blessing wisely.

    This was Haiel who closely resembled Grandfel.

    Could she use her wit like me, Lee Hoyeol, to take advantage of the hierarchy?

    In the end, I had no choice but to watch.

    It is more efficient to handle unscheduled meetings all at once.

    Even in this situation, you can still speak.

    Damn it, do I have no choice but to ept the variable called ruptures?

    Lets try toe up with a strategy for it at 4x speed.

    I should send telepathy to Marcelo right now

    Crackle!

    ?

    Indeed.

    Up until that point, I had overlooked it.

    I forgot for a moment.

    The system didnt lie.

    Through such a system.

    The luck effect significantly increased.

    Crackle!

    A thunderstorm poured down on the Arcana Continent.

    Soon, the continents sky begins to split.

    To be precise, It began to tear apart.

    Something huge wriggled out of the gap in that dimension.

    Then, soon, the figure fully revealed itself.

    It was a dragon.

    .

    .

    .

    The dragons cry echoed throughout the continent.

    The cries were meant to suffocate them.

    It even stopped Gluttony and Urus, who seemed ready to fight right away.

    Hmm.

    The old dragon, Eunaxus, looked down on the devastated Arcana Continent.

    And then with his huge pupils, he looked at the elf.

    To be precise, at Agentress.

    Eunaxus said.

    Argentress.

    Mother.

    My foolish brother.

    Howe?

    He could see that she had taken away their blessing from them.

    Eunaxus scolded like thunder.

    Have you still not realized Mothers will!?

    Dragon, a creature that ruled over all things.

    Because he was directly exposed to the dragons roar without his mothers blessing.

    Argentress whole body shuddered.

    But thanks to that, he was able to snap out of that damn hierarchy.

    Ahem, Argentress cleared his throat.

    Shut up, Eunaxus. You lizard bastard..

    .

    .

    .

    So the name of the elf who seemed to be their leader was Argentres

    That Argentress was the younger brother of the dragon, Eunaxus?

    Was this an unexpected birth secret?

    Wait, so what happened to the family tree?!

    World Tree.

    Dragon.

    Elf.

    And

    Me and Hiel?

    For a moment, I thought of a ridiculous possibility.

    Is the hierarchy also valid for dragons?

    I was not sure about that.

    Even if they were brothers, there was a possibility that the dragons would not have received the blessing of the World Tree. In fact, Elsidore also said that the blessing was exclusive to elves.

    Moreover.

    No, thats not whats important right now.

    As the youngest member of the World Trees family tree, I just wanted to ask.

    Oldest brother, stop them!

    I, Lee Hoyeol.

    Had three older sisters.

    I was at least confident at persuading someone.

    Eunaxus shouted even more furiously.

    If you dont understand, I will scold you until you do.

    It appeared.

    [Old dragon, Eunaxus, appears.]

    A full-fledged appearance message.

    Instead of stopping them, he really came to fight.

    It was not without reason that people said an older sister was better than an older brother.

    Now that itse to this.

    It couldnt be helped.

    Lets give it a try, Haiel.

    Whether the [Hierarchy of Blessing] is also valid for Eunaxus or not!

    .

    .

    .

    Haiel stood on the bridge of Eunaxus nose and spoke.

    ording to the hierarchy of blessing, I order you.

    ?

    Calm down, Eunaxus.

    !

    Then the thunder subsided.<ul><li>1. Give a disease and then a medicine = To do harm to someone and then pretend to help him/her. </li></ul>

 Chapter 209: Lucky Day (5)

    Chapter 209: Lucky Day (5)

    Your weakened body isnt the problem, Argentress. It seems your soul has since destroyed long before that. I cant describe this sorrow, my brother.

    Elf.

    Even at the moment they lost Mothers blessing, Eunaxus was skeptical.

    He always thought that no matter how ugly his brother was, his noble soul would stay the same.

    It was all his delusion.

    Eunaxus eyes turned to the evil on the ground.

    That was the demon.

    The being who made the continent and Mother like this.

    He was so angry he felt like he wanted to glide down to the Demon World right away.

    He wanted to burn theirnd in a more devastating way than they did to the continent.

    But he couldnt do that.

    Because that wasnt what Mother wanted.

    Even Eunaxus couldnt fathom the World Trees intention.

    But this was the first time.

    She asked something from him, from them.

    So he just obeyed.

    Yes, it was boring to stay asleep forever.

    In that regard, his heart raced for the first time in a while.

    Its the first time since then.

    The Great Dragon-Demon War.

    The momentary amusement was enjoyable in its own way.

    This time, he couldnt just enjoy it like he had in the past.

    This time, he had to give up his life.

    If you dont understand, I will scold you until you do.

    For him, who was old and sick, this battlefield suited him.

    Argentress and the elves.

    The demon who was suitable for expressing suppressed emotions.

    Even the human who faced the demon.

    All of them had eyes that seemed determined.

    He could go on a rampage without worrying about anyone getting caught up in it.

    If its you, you will be able to make Mothers wille true.

    Crackle!

    Soon, a huge energy waved from Eunaxus body.

    !!!

    Magic power was not enough to describe it.

    The mana was so deep and vast.

    Not only did it visualize the climate of the area.

    It even began to change thendscape.

    Crackle!

    The moment a thunderbolt wrapped around Eunaxus whole body.

    Something intruded into Eunaxus field of vision.

    Although the entity was small, it somehow appearedrge.

    !

    It was only natural.

    The ce where Haielnded was the bridge of Eunaxus nose.

    Haiel faithfully followed the will of her master, Hoyeol. She spoke clearly, without doubt, believing in Hoyeol.

    ording to the Hierarchy of Blessing, I order you.

    ?

    Calm down, Eunaxus.

    Dragons and elves were different.

    Although both were born from the World Tree, just like how they differ in appearances, the abilities they were born with were also different. The dragons were perfect beings, living up to their title as a creature that rules over all things.

    But that wasnt the case for the elves. The World Tree took pity on the elves and gave them a blessing.

    It was not that the dragons were not blessed by the World Tree. They simply didnt receive it. Because they didnt need it.

    They were born perfect.

    Since they had never received the blessing of the World Tree.

    Naturally, there was no way [Hierarchy of Blessing] would work on Eunaxus, who was a dragon. However, Eunaxus calmed down due to Haiels words.

    I see.

    He could feel Mothers energy in this tiny spirit.

    Unconsciously.

    Eunaxus gaze softened.

    It was a warm gaze, as if looking at the youngest child.

    But, child.

    Im afraid I cant ept your request.

    Eunaxus ryed it to her mind.

    Dont worry. Everything is Mothers will.

    Telepathy.

    A dragon could tear through dimensions and travel back and forth.

    Therefore, that voice also reached Hoyeol.

    Even if I die, there is no reason to be sad, Dawn.

    .

    .

    .

    How strong is a dragon?

    I was able to recognize it by looking at the message.

    It was a battlefield where elves, great evil, and a transcendent gather.

    If you converted it to the rmended level, it would just go over 1,000.

    In some cases, it should be impossible to generate an appearance message.

    However, as if to show off, Eunaxus sent out an appearance message.

    I was shocked when Eunaxus paused at the [Hierarchy of Blessing].

    Was it really luck, not a chain mail?

    In that split second, I counted the chicken''s eggs<sup>[1]</sup>The chicken egg is here referring to the idiom Dont count your chicken before it hatches. The original Korean idiom is Drinking kimchi broth. , getting ahead of myself.

    I can control the dragons through the hierarchy!

    I could cleare the world quest, [Evil Dragon Hunter].

    With the dragons ability, I could freely enter and exit the Arcana Continent, right?

    On the Arcana Continent, I could be resurrected even if I died due to the effect of [The Last Adventurer].

    I could take risks and speed up my growth.

    However, a chickens egg was called a chicken egg for a reason.

    I, Lee Ho Yeol.

    I was able to notice because I was the maknae with three older sisters.

    Eunaxus gaze that seemed to be looking into my inner thoughts.

    It was just like the gaze of my nemesis when they looked at me.

    For a startling moment, Eunaxus voice prated into my head.

    Telepathy.

    Reality and the Arcana Continent.

    Twopletely different worlds.

    In general, it was impossible tomunicate telepathically between the two worlds. But the dragons were an exception.

    Without being caught in a rupture, they could tear dimensions and go back and forth between the Arcana Continent and reality using telepathy.

    What surprised me was the content of telepathy.

    D-Dawn?

    How did he know that embarrassing name!?

    No.

    More importantly.

    Your death is your mothers will?

    How can you drop a will right from the first meeting?!

    I just got involved.

    It was natural that I didnt know things like family circumstances or the intention of the World Tree.

    Of course, I had no desire to pretend to be a family.

    I was treated like the maknae at home as well.

    In addition.

    No, whether its her will or whatever.

    Eunaxus-ssi.

    If that side goes on a rampage, this side will be in trouble, you know?

    Even just the transcendent, the great evil, and the elves were already overwhelming enough.

    But a dragon?

    Aside from the clearance of the rupture, the rupture itself was at a level that couldnt be sustained. After the rupture was created, it wouldnt be long before the rupture copse progress exceeded 100%.

    If something like that is created in the city center

    In the aftermath of that battle, cities, countries, and continents might disappear from the map. It was the right move to persuade him in such a serious situation.

    The will of the World Tree, you said. Youre mistaken.

    Calmly.

    No parent wants the death of their child.

    Not only in front of the Emperor.

    You remain upright even in front of the dragon and the World Tree, Grandfel.

    But I also sympathized to some extent.

    When I only listened to Eunaxus.

    It sounded like the World Tree wanted Eunaxus dead.

    Still, I wanted to hear of family history, as the maknae who just got involved.

    We need to talk, Eunaxus.

    Of course, neither telepathy nor my self-talk could reach him.

    I just made a one-sided appointment.

    The gossip ended there.

    Now I really had to take action.

    Haiel and I did our best too.

    Nevertheless, it was not enough to prevent this mess.

    At this point, I should just admit that.

    The only good thing about this was the fact that the rupture creation period had been dyed.

    I have no choice but to pour everything into the rupture.

    Lets think positively.

    When the rupture was created, we would be able to meet face-to-face.

    Above all, it wouldnt be frustrating.

    Even while I was thinking hard, my mouth didnt rest.

    I dont believe in luck.

    I was wondering why he hadnt said that this time. Grandfel, who always talked about superstitions and ndered people whenever they tried to invest points in their [luck] stat, was pretty stubborn about this.

    Flutter

    The wind came at the right time.

    Luck and destiny are something you carve yourself.

    Youve gotta be kidding.

    Just as I was being sarcastic inside.

    The light of a portal shimmered in the sky of the Arcana Continent.

    Wait, a broom was flying in the sky?

    Literally, the thing that appeared from the portal was a broom.

    However, the woman on the broom didnt seem unfamiliar.

    That shabby outfit.

    I think I saw it at a social gathering of time and space.

    It was certain.

    She was the other transcendent who had no interest in me in the social gathering of time and space.

    No, in a way, she was worse than Urus. She had never lifted her head that was hung down at the table.

    What is this all of a sudden?

    Naturally.

    I didnt know why she appeared in this mess.

    Nevertheless, I shamelessly continued.

    Like this moment.

    Even if you sink in pride, it seems that at least your mouth will rise, Grandfel.

    .

    .

    .

    Witch of the Southern Sea.

    She flew across the open sea.

    She only had oneelixir cigarette left.

    After savoring her cigarette, the witch red at the southern sea below.

    Octopus head.

    Thousands of legs wriggled in the deep sea.

    Even though she knew it was just a damn hallucination.

    She couldnt help but feel nauseous every time she saw it.

    Not only that.

    She also heard auditory hallucinations from the deep sea where nothing could be seen.

    There is no use running away.

    ept your fate.

    Start the end with your own hands.

    Dont hold on to a painful life.

    Im really craving cigarettes.

    The Great Fear of the Sea.

    The only time she was free from its curse was when she lit up an expensive elixir cigarette.

    She felt like she wanted to be at the social gathering, lighting a cigarette and putting her head down on the table.

    Crackle!!

    When she saw the continent brimming with great energy, those thoughts disappearedpletely.

    Perhaps because she endured the urge to smoke and flew nonstop.

    She already entered the Arcana Continent.

    She had vowed never to set foot on thisnd again.

    She even forgot that scenery and couldnt open the portal.

    The witch smiled bitterly.

    Im so scared of the passage of time.

    She glorified her shitty memories.

    So that only good memories remained.

    You agree with me, dont you?

    I guess thats why you came back.

    The witch didnt waste any time.

    Side effects of elixir cigarettes.

    In her hazy memories, she remembered the area near Zero Mountain.

    She drew andscape in her mind and captured the coordinates.

    A portal was opened in the air.

    The process was swift.

    Aftering out of the portal, the witch witnessed it.

    Dragon, elves, great evil, transcendent.

    The main cause of the continents turmoil.

    The witch clicked her tongue.

    Time really was scary.

    The Demon World, Sisley, and Zero Mountain.

    They all used to be quiet in the past.

    The witch searched her arms.

    What she naturally took out with her finger was thest elixir cigarette.

    Because of the circumstances, she had to use magic. But before that, she needed to clear her head.

    Start the end now.

    As she inhaled the smoke, the voice of Great Terror of the Sea that had been lingering in her ears faded. Yes, stay quiet like that, octopus head. From now on, it should be in a position to listen.

    Huft

    Thick smoke billowed out.

    The witch looked down at the battlefield.

    Naturally, her gaze turned to the most familiar face.

    Urus.

    When he first entered the social gathering, he really semed like a newborn chick.

    While she had been putting her head down on the table.

    He chose a crooked path for a long time.

    Well, the elves are always unlucky.

    The elves had the appearance and abilities that didnt match their nasty personality.

    What kind of luck were they born with?

    The witch criticized them harshly.

    Still, one voice remains wonderful.

    She didnt have much emotion toward the dragon, Eunaxus.

    The witchs gaze shifted to thest.

    Among all of them, you are particrly tactless.

    She eyed the Seven Deadly Sin, Gluttony.

    The witchs heart, which had been calm even when she looked at the Great Terror of the Sea, shook violently. It was only natural.

    Because no one here, not even her, could have anything to do with the story she was about to tell.

    Goo

    Thanks to the withs turbulent magic power.

    Everyone on the battlefield acknowledged the witchs presence.

    But that was all.

    Witch of the Southern Sea.

    Regardless of how strong she was.

    She had a reason why she couldnt back down.

    The witch started speaking.

    I think it would be nice if we all knew our ce.

    In the story that followed.

    Is that really true?

    N-No way!

    No, that cant be possible.

    ?!

    Everyone had no choice but to stop their actions.

    Everyone knows what it means to mention that name in thisnd, right? But its definitely true. I swear on my life.

    The witch continued.

    udie is back.<ul><li>1. The chicken egg is here referring to the idiom Dont count your chicken before it hatches. The original Korean idiom is Drinking kimchi broth. </li></ul>

 Chapter 210: This is not the right time to say hello (1)

    Chapter 210: This is not the right time to say hello (1)

    I looked at the scenery from the Evil Eyes telescope.

    Then, without realizing it, I stared at the telescope.

    The eyes were really opened, right?

    Still, I didnt trust it, so I even checked the message.

    [A little bit of luckes into your hands.]

    [Youve temporarily be proficient in operating the telescope.]

    [Increase the duration of the effect]

    The system didnt lie.

    I didnt see it wrong.

    Over the years, I had often experienced unbelievable things.

    Among them, today took the cake.

    Having one hell of a dynamic day.

    I promised myself to refrain from making any guarantees in the future.

    Nevertheless, I had to guarantee this one.

    Eunaxus, the great evil, Urus, Argentress, and the elves.

    Those on the battlefield had a reason why they couldnt back down.

    Regardless of whether the reason was right or not.

    They were all really nning to see it through to the end.

    A being who could stop such a fight?

    I could guarantee.

    Not only in reality but also on the Arcana continent.

    As far as I know, such a being didnt exist.

    So I couldnt help but panic.

    No, who are you?

    The transcendent who appeared riding on a broom in the portal.

    Not long after she appeared, the fight stopped as if it was a lie.

    I knew very well.

    That this was not an area where you could scrutinize their strength.

    Above all, the people gathered were not great people who would be intimidated by a single transcendent person.

    Then there was only one reason.

    That unknown transcendent.

    She came with news that could end the fight.

    No, what the hell was the news?

    I was so curious.

    Unfortunately, I couldnt hear the reason.

    Telepathy, huh. I resented magic at this moment.

    How annoying.

    Of course, there was no way they had noticed that I was watching through the telescope. They used telepathy simply because of the loud thunder. With that loud noise, no matter how loud your voice was, you wouldnt be able to have a conversation.

    Even though I knew it was inevitable, I couldnt help but feel regret.

    The rain has quietened down.

    I tried to ignore Grandfels well-spoken words as usual and thought about it.

    I didnt know what happened but

    In the end, the system didnt lie.

    From Eunaxus to the great evil.

    Everyone stopped fighting and dispersed as if it had been a lie.

    Though looking at the mournful look in their eyes as they left the ce, it seemed they still had some regrets left. At any rate, it seemed they decided that right now was not the time to fight.

    I didnt feel good about it because I didnt know what caused it.

    Huft

    I inadvertently swallowed a sigh of relief.

    It was an immediate concern, but it would end if I was the only one wondering about it.

    If the transcendent on a broom had not appeared

    The conclusion of the lucky day would have been obvious.

    Still, we avoided the ending of the Earths destruction.

    She was truly a benefactor whom I encountered through my significantly rising luck.

    It was natural to feel thankful.

    But I ended up blurting it all out.

    Didnt I tell you? Its a matter of pioneering luck and destiny.

    I am not going to say a word!

    Of course, those words wouldnt have reached the Arcana Continent.

    In good conscience, I offered my sincere apology on behalf of the immature Grandfel.

    Itsplicated to exin, but Im sorry hes in puberty.

    .

    .

    .

    [The sirens song blesses you.]

    [Your luck increases significantly.]

    The mess that unfolded on the Arcana continent.

    As for the duration of the remaining effect after the major incident had ended.

    I was determined to make full use of it.

    I was doubtful at the beginning.

    Now that everything had ended peacefully with the appearance of a benefactor.

    The effect of luck had been proven.

    I pped my jacket and looked at the forest.

    [Warmonger Reindeer: Lv.750]

    [Leader of the Warmonger Reindeer: Lv.800]

    The middle area of Zero Mountain.

    Even though it looked closer to an ordinary beast than a monster, you shouldnt ignore its strength. You could see that from the fact that the majority of the yers were struggling with the rabbits in Zero Mountain.

    Five regr monsters and one named monster.

    The [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was not activated.

    Considering the level difference, it was impossible to hunt without using transcendent-level magic.

    Even though I steadily trained my stats other than mana through ss quests.

    It was true that I was inferior to melee-ss yers of the same level.

    Nevertheless, I spoke in a low voice.

    It must be tough for you.

    I held the ethereal iron in my hand.

    So I will be considerate.

    Wait a minute, who gets to be considerate?

    Even if I got my hands on the legendary item ethereal iron.

    I couldnt make shy moves like I did during my duel with Shegwin.

    Unless I left everything to the ethereal iron.

    It was all up to Lee Hoyeols cunning mind.

    I want to leave it to the ethereal iron for the rest of my life!

    Society did not develop through the division ofbor for nothing.

    I had a lot of wells and holes to worry about. It was true that when it came to swordsmanship, I just wanted to follow the path led by the ethereal iron.

    Asmon saying goes, I wanted to be a bus passenger.

    However.

    Respond.

    Would this pride ever hand over the steering wheel to someone else?

    No matter how difficult it was, Grandfel wouldnt be able to resolve his frustration if he didnt take a step forward. In the end, I was the one who struggled again this time!

    Soon, the battle began.

    I could feel the ego sword.

    The ethereal irons voice.

    Does this mean that you are my master?

    I was surprised when the ethereal iron blurted out its words like that.

    It could even scold the Sword Saint, Shegwin.

    It was the kind of thing the ethereal iron would say.

    Maybe it recognized my shallow nature.

    For a moment, my thiefs feet went numb.

    (TL note: Thiefs feet gone numb = A guilty conscience needs no user.)

    But my worry was unfounded.

    A mindset that doesnt change on any battlefield.

    Yes, it was really someones alter ego.

    Indeed, that kind of mindset is what made your sword force so strong in such a short period of time. As expected, my choice was not wrong. I am d to be with you on your journey, my lord!

    A consistent mindset?

    It wasnt wrong.

    Thanks to the endlessly abundant results that bloomed due to my struggle.

    Even if you considered the rmended level, I had been dealing with ruptures and monsters that were at least a hundred to several hundred levels higher. Even my aplishment in reaching the sword force was due to dying once.

    Sometimes not knowing is good for both sides.

    Ethereal iron, Im d youre happy.

    Sk

    A good thing is still a good thing, I thought so and swung the ethereal iron.

    It didnt have to be swordsmanship.

    Starting fromck magic and all the way toshooting, there was more than one well that I had to repair.

    Among them, why did I choose swordsmanship first?

    That was because it had a clear goal.

    [Transcendent: Your transcendent state is enough for you to be called a transcendent.  Current achievements reached: Circle (1,000% increase in all magic manifestations) / Iplete Quick Swordsmanship / None / None]

    If it went beyond iplete and becameplete.

    Just like the circle, new effects would be unlocked.

    I was choosing the option that was expected to produce the greatest results rtive to the effort.

    The battle with a herd of Warmonger Reindeer.

    Needless to say, it was my victory.

    Even if I just put on the jacket instead of wearing it.

    Not only was I stered with epic items, I also had a legend-grade item in my hands. This level difference was easily inconsequential.

    On top of that, even though it was iplete, it even included the art of quick swordsmanship.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    My level went up by 3 levels to level 598.

    Maybe because I was close to level 600.

    I could clearly feel that slow rate of the level-up as I hit a new wall. Even so,pared to other yers, it was a ridiculous growth rate.

    Everyone is probably still hunting all day.

    Just rising 1 level.

    Let alone 1 day, in some cases, there were yers who didnt stop hunting for several days.

    Considering their effort, lets notin, Hoyeol.

    But I still cant stand this.

    I didnt know how this happened either.

    There was no easy way.

    I sighed as I looked at the status window.

    [Tenacity: 1]

    [Point owned: 3]

    The newly unlocked stats were aesthetics and tenacity.

    From the beginning, the number of the aesthetic stat was divided into upper, medium, and low. Naturally, I thought it would be impossible to distribute points, and in fact, it really was.

    Tenacity, however.

    It shouldnt use a digit number!

    I was wondering why Akshan gave me a fraudulent stat.

    Akshan valued effort more than anyone else.

    Such Akshan, demon hunters.

    There was no way they would have handed an easy stat.

    I recalled the effect of tenacity.

    [Tenacity: Converts mental strength into ability scores. Each time the tenacity increases, the converted ability value increases additionally.]

    I didnt know if it was because of Granfels almost indomitable spirit.

    Tenacity showed an efficiency of approximately 50 stat points per 1 point.

    From now on, I could achieve 50 levels of efficiency for each level.

    I was satisfied.

    But as expected, it was just a chicken egg.

    The way to increase tenacity is obvious.

    It must be hard work, huh!

    Just like when tenacity was unlocked.

    It was obvious that I had to train beyond my limits.

    In that regard, I would have no time to rest.

    Still, I might be able to increase my tenacity with the effect of luck.

    Before I knew it, I was already thinking of struggling.

    Somehow, I felt like I was infected by Granfels pride

    It was not toote to feel the shame of suffering from the dark history tomorrow.

    [Remaining time: 16:14]

    As I checked the duration of the sirens blessing, I said.

    Time is like afternoon tea.

    I was wondering why you didnt say that today.

    *

    The office of the Mage Tower.

    [Remaining time: 54 minutes]

    I would guarantee you onest time.

    There will never be another day as difficult as today!

    I was already suffering from my busy schedule. Despite that, it wasnt enough, so I diligently went back and forth here and there to get my moneys worth from my increased luck.

    It was not a bad day.

    Since those words came out of my mouth, I had said everything.

    So heres what happened.

    Lets reflect on it while the tea water warmed up.

    [Tenacity: 2]

    First of all, after hard training, the tenacity increased by 1 point.

    I was happy and shocked at the same time.

    My luck had increased significantly.

    If this amount of training only gave 1 point, what would it be usually like?

    I couldnt shake off my worries.

    A fluke was nothing but a fluke.

    The new green tea brewed in cold water is not to my taste.

    Dont talk at a time like this, Grandfel.

    Still, considering the effectiveness of tenacity, the hardship was understandable.

    The moment my vision became blurry when doing push-ups.

    The tenacity increased.

    Because of that effect, my strength increased by 100 points.

    Escaping hardship for the rest of my life is impossible.

    If we ignored the process and just looked at the results, tenacity was truly a fraudulent stat.

    I should keep training until I pass out Of course, the effect of the sharp increase in luck didnt end there.

    At the Yusra Kingdom office where I stopped by to handle business, there were quite a few achievements.

    Among them, the most wee achievement was the news delivered directly by the king, Hakuna.

    I apologize for all this time. I finally made up my mind.

    Hakuna hadnt been able to hold a sword properly.

    To be precise, he hadnt been able to look at the de properly. This was because every time he saw a sword, spear, or shield, he was reminded of the people he couldnt protect at the times of the ancient kingdom.

    Even if I am not good enough, Ill do my duty.

    That Hakuna overcame his past.

    It was good news for me in many ways.

    Hakuna oveing his trauma was something to celebrate.

    Thanks to him, I felt like my workload would decrease a bit.

    I felt like I could breathe a little.

    Tap tap

    My step lightened.

    Upon returning to the Magic Tower, another good news awaited me.

    Words appeared on the parchment.

    Judging from the handwriting and content, it was a letter sent from Marcelo.

    I am d youre doing well.

    Except for the shy descriptions.

    If I were to summarize it in just one line, it would be like this.

    The Master Tower reacted for the first time.

    At the top floor of the Mage Tower.

    In an unknown mana sphere, the Tower Master was floating with his eyes closed.

    It was said that they detected some movement from the Tower Master.

    Of course, even if it was called a movement.

    It wasnt anything special, just a wriggle of his fingers.

    Its never happened before.

    His handwriting seemed more cheerful than usual.

    It seemed to tell how excited Marcelo was.

    Of course, I was happy too.

    [Quest: Reconstruction of the Mage Tower]

    The true nature of the contradiction that existed in the Mage Tower.

    Now even the purpose of the Mage Tower, the pursuit of truth, has be impure.

    Set the Mage Tower straight from its foundation.

    Encounter with the Tower Master. (In Progress)

    Dispose of the runaway demon worshippers. (Scesfull)

    -Find the true truth. (In Progress)

    Anyway, I felt like the quest that once felt daunting was finally making some progress.

    Clink

    I recited while pouring hot water into the teacup.

    The ending is important.

    Yeah.

    After such a fulfilling day, there was about an hour left.

    Of course, I also nned to make the most of the remaining hour.

    I was nning to enter the social gathering of time and space.

    Im going to meet you, my benefactor.

    I was talking about the unknown awakened person who appeared on a broom.

    Now that my luck had increased significantly.

    The probability of us not meeting each other would also decrease.

    So right now.

    To appease Grandfel, who was not at all pleased with the visit the social gathering.

    I brewed the green tea bag.

    They have everything on the menu, but no green tea.

    I recited seriously.

    Rocket delivery must be urgent even in time and space.

    .

    .

    .

    Grandfels formality dominated my body.

    In social settings, his obsession with formality became stronger.

    Not only in the consistently upright posture, but also in the gait and words and actions.

    I couldnt act rashly and hastily.

    However.

    The first thing I said when I entered the social gathering was a warning.

    Reveal your identity.

    Really.

    I guaranteed you onest time.

    There was a person who could never exist in the social gathering of time and space.

 Chapter 211: This is not the right time to say hello (2)

    Chapter 211: This is not the right time to say hello (2)

    Time and Space or [Stagnant Water Community].

    There was a gap between reality and the Arcana Continent. I confirmed that there were several elements added as the Stagnant Watermunity, which only existed as a setting, was realized in time and space.

    Starting from the fact that themunity was realized as a social gathering to the fact that the duel of time and space was taking ce at the Colosseum. Of course, despite such changes, some principles remained the same.

    The time and space were a space only for the transcendents.

    You had to have something like a circle.

    Or the quick sword technique.

    Otherwise, it was for people like me, who threw Gamigin into hell.

    You had to have an achievement that would shock anyone.

    Literally transcendent.

    In other words, you must have the quality to be called stagnant water.

    I didnt want to say this with my own mouth, but.

    Basically, you have to be special.

    Although I didnt know when time and space began to exist in the Arcana Continent. Considering the difficult qualification tests, the number of transcendents could not have been many.

    I witnessed about fifteen of them.

    Really, considering the long history of the Arcana Continent.

    Only people who had made a mark on the times could enter time and space.

    I feel like I am painting my face golden.

    But what was my specialty? It was knowing my ce.

    I was well aware.

    The reason why I came to a transcendent.

    The fact that I was not alone in my abilities.

    A special situation in which the Gate of Hell was opened due to the Battle for the Demon King. I was well aware that I could aplish this achievement thanks to the cooperation of Akshan sunbaenims who were summoned from hell through [Akshans Perserverence].

    That was why I could guarantee it.

    At this point, none of the yers, except me, could enter the time and space. Even taking into ount the variable called hidden ss and the fact that levels were just numbers.

    At this point, the time and space were not areas that yers could dare to venture into.

    Tap tap

    So I took a step forward.

    In the social gathering of time and space that yers couldnt enter.

    Really, out of nowhere.

    The pointed hat showed up at the table.

    Therge pointed hat.

    Although I couldnt see her face because the hat covered it.

    That flowing blondie hair was unmistakable.

    Jessie Heinness.

    I opened my mouth.

    Reveal your identity.

    Clink

    At my words, the person who looked like Jessie put down the teacup she was holding.

    Wait a minute.

    At times like this, Grandfels madness toward tea was helpful.

    I could tell it was ck tea by the scent.

    Yeah, exactly.

    This was another reason that made Grandfel and I certain.

    Jessie was the only one.

    Im sorry! As expected, tea doesnt taste good!

    The only person who left behind the green tea I served.

    It wasnt because tea bag green tea was cheap.

    ording to Jesses excuse that was not really an excuse, she didnt like everything from coffee to ck tea.

    She confessed that she couldnt even touch the tea.

    She said that with her own mouth.

    Have you already forgotten my name?

    Therefore, that kind of acting didnt work.

    And if youre going to act, you have to do it properly.

    You have to end your words with an exmation point, not a question mark.

    Ill ask you onest time.

    ?

    Reveal your identity.

    I felt it once again, this voice was cold.

    Thanks to that, Jessie

    No, she was not Jessie.

    The person who acted as Jessie.

    I thought she would y some tricks, but it seemed she had given up.

    Sk

    The pointed hat moved slowly.

    From under the pointed hat, her face was revealed.

    I heard an unfamiliar tone.

    How did you notice it? You havent changed.

    You havent changed.

    There was no exmation point in her eyes.

    You could tell she was not Jessie at a nce.

    Dont tell me.

    By the way, I couldnt help this damn upational disease.

    She might look like Jessie Heinness, but her spirit didnt.

    The first thing I thought of was the possibility of demonic possession.

    No, she doesnt stink.

    In addition, she didnt trigger the Natural Enemy Rtionship.

    So it was not a rampaging demon this time?

    Maybe that was why I was even more doubtful.

    Who are you?

    I didnt really mean to deceive you. I was just trying to make a joke. If I could take my brain out and show it to you, you would immediately understand my yfulness.

    The atmospherepletely changed once she put away her clumsy acting.

    The voice that stretched out from everywhere was fully rxed.

    How should I say this, I felt like she had experienced all sorts of hardship.

    In this situation.

    You could tell that much just by looking at her sitting with her legs crossed.

    But fortunately for me.

    Of course, this situation must be difficult to ept, isnt it? I think it will take a long time to exin the full story of this situation

    She didnt have a sharp attitude.

    Soon, my gaze turned to the chair across from her.

    Of course, that didnt necessarily mean I was a great person who would simply follow what other people said. As I stood up straight and stared, ignoring the unspoken suggestion, the person wearing Jessies face muttered slyly.

    Oh, formality. The most important thing, I forgot.

    Then, the menu for the social gathering was disyed.

    Ill treat you to tea, so can we talk?

    Live in formality, die in formality.

    As a courtesy, I sat down across from her.

    Unfortunately.

    My original goal was the transcendent riding a broom

    I didnt see her at the current social gathering.

    Moreover, now that I realized that Jessie was not Jessie.

    This wasnt something I could just overlook.

    You know.

    I didnt know who took over Jessies body, but.

    In this case, I felt sorry for that person.

    Jessie Heiness is one of the key forces of mankind.

    Her ss was Archmage.

    I heard that Jessies potential had been famous since the days when Arcana was just a game.

    I heard that NPCs that a normal yer couldnt talk to were friendly to Jessie. She was even acquainted with Harkon.

    So lets hear her whole story.

    Do you want the same ck tea as me?

    At her words, I looked at the teacup on the table.

    Unfortunately, there was no green tea in the social gathering of time and space.

    Since I knew that.

    I had already finished doping myself with enough green tea.

    Thanks to that, I spoke without any regrets.

    Lets skip the nonsense and get to the point.

    I continued with an even colder tone.

    Its not like we can enjoy a leisurely tea time.

    I just didnt like ck tea.

    If it was green tea, I would drink it because I liked it.

    Dont make excuses that seem reasonable, Grandfel

    *

    Who was the greatest mage of all time?

    Before the Cataclysm.

    Such a question was frequently asked in the Arcana Continent.

    It was only natural.

    For ordinary people, mages were objects of admiration.

    Fire Dragon, Karimzeva.

    Eternal Snow, Senios.

    Gentle Giant, Yugwid, etc

    Moreover, the magic had apatibility of biting and being bitten.

    Rock, paper, scissors with no correct answer were the most interesting.

    There was no right answer to the question of who the best mage of all time was, but it was a good topic to talk about.

    If so, questions would inevitably follow.

    Unless there was a clear strongest.

    There was a reason why an archmage was called an archmage.

    Some mages had said.

    Regardless of ability, the archmage is more like an alias.

    Because theyre different from ordinary mages.

    There can be noparison.

    How can youpare a unique existence to others?

    Yeah, the archmage was not a position to be won.

    It was meant to be chosen.

    Jessie Heinness, an adventurer, was chosen as the archmage.

    It was something no one expected.

    Including the Emperor of the Empire.

    Maybe this too is the grace of the Goddess.

    For the Empire that always had to keep an eye on the Mage Tower, it was a great opportunity

    If they could recruit the Archmage Jessie as an ally.

    They wouldnt have to worry about the Mage Tower forever.

    However.

    Its a variable to another variable.

    The Mage Tower didnt stay still either.

    Perhaps that was why.

    Uncharacteristically, Jessie, an adventurer, was allowed to enter the Magic Tower.

    The qualification process was omitted and the apprenticeship mage ss was granted to her.

    Who made such a bold decision?

    Of course, it was the head.

    Even the elder mages couldnt make such a decision.

    Yes, everything was for the will of the tower.

    Then the Tower Master lost consciousness.

    Right before he floated in the mana sphere.

    His only message written down was Jessie Heinness disposition.

    That was all the world knew about the archmage.

    As well as the current archmage.

    That was the information about Jessie Heinness.

    But was that really everything?

    Jessies shell twitched.

    The mages are basically arrogant. As the chief of the Mage Tower, dont you know better than anyone else? There is no teacher-disciple rtionship between mages.

    Elder, Chief, Senior, Skilled, Apprentice.

    The mages of the Mage Tower were ssified into five sses.

    However, no ss could be referred to as teacher and disciple.

    Even seniors and skilled mages, who could be said to be close, only had a cooperative rtionship, and in some cases, it became apetitive rtionship during the senior election period.

    Would it be possible for an archmage to suppress that nature?

    The corner of her eyes curved.

    That unfamiliar smile was unlike Jessie again.

    It was a reminder that she was a stranger wearing Jessies shell.

    Teacher and disciple There may have been one or two people who thought that way. Well, a lot of people didnt, including me.

    Tk

    Her finger touched the brim of the pointed hat.

    If I said this much, would you understand?

    To sum it up, it was like this.

    The archmages of the previous generation existed within the pointed hat as a consciousness.

    Their purpose was to witness the limit beyond the state of magic.

    That was the optimal way to reach the limit.

    It was a one-person tradition passed down by the archmages.

    Well, why havent you said anything? Is it because the reality of the archmages ispletely different from what you think? Our Chief Lee is also a mage in the end. I thought you would understand how I feel.

    Her eyes narrowed, like a crescent moon.

    They say that the shackles of the body narrow ones perspective. So what does the world look like through a new body? Beyond that, what is the world seen through the body of an adventurer born in another world, not the Arcana Continent?

    Yeah.

    That was why they chose Jessie Heinness as the vessel of the archmage.

    It was the decision of the archmages wearing the mask of Jessie.

    Of course, this is possible because the party involved has understood and agreed to everything. I dont know if there was some kind of mental change. This kid has been working really hardtely. But then she passed out from exhaustion.

    The archmage shrugged their shoulders and said so.

    That means that this child can run around like this even when she is unconscious. Whose consciousness emerges is purely up to luck. In that regard, was it luck for me?

    It had been a while since they saw the world outside.

    They wanted to tease him for a second.

    That one archmage of many consciousness whispered.

    By the way, my share of gold coins has run out

    While holding an empty teacup.

    Can I get a drink? No, can I?

    Then Hoyeol, who had been silent, finally opened his mouth.

    Was it simply to witness the limits of magic?

    Thats right. To borrow the Mage Towers word, it is truth. In fact, even if that wasnt the case, thanks to this childs strength, I think Im slowly starting to see the truth. Surprisingly, I understood that difficult concept. [Oddity].

    Of course, her understanding of magic was terrible.

    But it was nothing to worry about because they were here.

    The archmage added at the end.

    Because this child had the role of a vessel from the beginning.

    That was a clear mistake.

    Thats a shame, then.

    A shame?

    The road to oddity.

    It was not out of arrogance or self-indulgence.

    He said these words because he had the right to do so.

    A confident voice spoke to the archmage.

    You wont be there.

    .

    .

    .

    She cherished it so much.

    I had guessed it wasnt an ordinary pointed hat.

    However, I never imagined that it contained the archmages consciousness. And not just one or two, there were so many of them that you couldnt count them with your fingers!

    Of course, I wasnt surprised by their reason.

    Eternal Snow, Elder Mage Senios.

    He broke my illusions about mages a long time ago. I knew first hand that the mage families were hopeless by nature.

    Besides, Jessie must have known.

    Jessie was carrying out the archmages ss quest.

    As long as the system existed as the yers privilege, Jessie would have understood the result of her actions through the system window.

    Suddenly, I recalled the words of the archmage.

    I dont know if there was some kind of mental change. This kid has been working really hardtely.

    From the great evil to the demon king to the Zero Mountain.

    It was a series of situations where you couldnt but feel helpless

    Nevertheless, Jessie must have ovee her helplessness and stood up.

    Just like how the other yers looked to Zero Mountain to grow. Jessie must have done the archmages ss quest to grow as well.

    Yes, that must have been Jessies pride.

    However.

    What, shes just a vessel?

    You look down on other peoples pride in front of Grandfel.

    Archmage, you made a big mistake.

    Were not going to on that road?

    They didnt seem to know what I was talking about.

    I supposed it was only natural.

    I was the founder of [oddity].

    At this point, the closest thing to the limit of magic.

    You cant even imagine it.

    As of this time.

    ?

    So dont misunderstand.

    I, the founder of oddity.

    What?

    Ill help you know your ce.

    I do not allow you to approach oddity.

    !!!

 Chapter 212: It was you

    Chapter 212: It was you

    If someone heard it, theyd ask: what the hell are you talking about?

    Of course.

    All of a sudden, I dered that I was the founder of oddity,

    There was no way to prove it.

    But the archmage must know it well. Why did Jessie, who had almost no knowledge of magic, know about oddity, which was a higher concept than that?

    Dont tell me?

    There was no teacher-disciple rtionship among the mages?

    I agreed.

    But I was a demon hunter, not a mage. So I had a pretty in-depth conversation with Jessie about magic and oddity.

    Heh The archmageughed.

    Yes, I certainly have a memory of that. Damn it.

    Did they look back on the memories contained in Jessies head or the pointed hat?

    Their face, which had been rxed, became a little more serious.

    It seemed they were slowlying to grips with the situation.

    Its toote, though.

    Grandfel lived in pride and died in pride.

    If you took other peoples pride lightly in front of Grandfel.

    You had to pay the price.

    As for that price, I didnt have to say it.

    Indeed, letspete to see whose pride was more upright and fanatical.

    But, youre not allowing ess to oddity. Even if youre the founder, do you have the right to do that? I dont understand what you mean.

    Yeah.

    The road to oddity was not really a road to walk on.

    It was something I couldnt block.

    However, even though I was not a mage, I was the chief of the Mage Tower.

    Thanks to this, I know what mages were most reluctant to do.

    The limit of magic you were aiming for.

    So I dered.

    The end of oddity, I will reach it first.

    !

    Basically, I would steal their truth.

    For the archmage.

    That was probably the only way to break their pride.

    After a short silence, a question returned.

    Can we take that as a deration of war against us?

    Naturally, my silence was an affirmation.

    Oh, Jessie who fainted was an exception because she was innocent.

    I turned my head.

    Its an incredibly turbulent day until the end.

    Wasnt there a saying that the pr opposites were connected?

    I couldnt believe I was in a hostile rtionship with not just one archmage but so many of them.

    I wondered if this was really the effect of greatly increased luck.

    Nevertheless, I didnt doubt it.

    Ive seen the effect of luck.

    Therefore

    Lets think about it in reverse.

    There must be a reason why this situation was treated as luck.

    I looked back on todays particrly difficult day.

    Meanwhile, I recalled the memory of the Mage Tower.

    To be precise, Marcelos writing.

    The Tower Master reacted for the first time.

    At the same time, I thought of the voice of the archmage.

    As the chief of the Mage Tower, dont you know better than anyone else?

    Thats right. To borrow Mage Towers word, it is truth.

    The archmage in front of me knew too much about the Mage Tower.

    In addition, if they entered the social gathering of time and space as a transcendent, that meant, as a mage, they had at least formed a circle.

    To my knowledge, there was only one mage who formed a circle in the Mage Tower.

    I opened my mouth.

    It was you.

    At the same time, the quest window shed.

    [Quest: Reconstruction of the Mage Tower]

    The true nature of the contradiction that existed in the Mage Tower.

    Now even the purpose of the Mage Tower, the pursuit of truth, has be impure.

    Set the Mage Tower straight from its foundation.

    Encounter with the Tower Master. (Sesful)

    The moment when my guess became certain.

    I couldnt feel more bitter.

    As expected, there was a reason why the downstream stream wasnt clean.

    Because this is the truth that the Tower Master thinks.

    The elder mages including Karimjeva.

    The senior, skilled, apprentice mages below it, too.

    The truth was trapped within a fence.

    But at this moment, that wasnt the only quest goal shing.

    Find the true truth. (In Progress)

    Yeah, the Mage Tower had thrown away the truth that was in name only.

    They were starting to move to find the true truth.

    They had changed.

    Tower Master, a lot of things have changed since you were floating in the magic sphere.

    At this point, there was nothing more to talk about.

    I dont know what youre talking about.

    I said as I got up from my seat.

    Youre not good at acting.

    Acting?

    Id advise you to quit now.

    Do you know that youve only been saying cryptic things since a while ago? This is my first time meeting a man who is this difficult. Besides, Ive given up on acting since a while ago. Its a thank you for being all serious about my personal jokes, Chief Lee.

    No.

    The acting that I tell you to quit.

    Im not talking about your impersonation of Jessie.

    Adventurer Jessie Heinness. Did you grant her the title of apprentice mage so that you could keep a close eye on the vessel of archmage?

    !

    Oh, I have a question.

    The archmages expression began to harden at my words.

    Isnt your body floating in a magic sphere, unlike the previous archmages? If what you said is true, then it must be against the one-person rule.

    Well, I dont know what youre talking about.

    As I said, youre not good at acting, Tower Master.

    !

    The fact that I was telling him to quit was just a y of his own making.

    He was nning something and even went so far as to vite the archmages procedures.

    Separating his body from consciousness.

    I didnt know if he was doing something dangerous, but.

    I will keep this matter a secret for the time being.

    Tower Master, its not because Im worried about you.

    I dont want to disappoint Chief Marcelo.

    Even when Marcelo was dying due to the curse of the terminal illness, he was worried about you, Tower Master.

    I feel sorry for him.

    So, dont misunderstand.

    The moment I brought up Marcelos name.

    There was no trace ofposure on Tower Masters face anymore.

    Creak!

    There was the sound of a chair being pulled nervously.

    Then a sharpened voice followed.

    Wait, is it okay to leave like this? Id be worried if I were you. No way, you havent forgotten that I have control over this childs body, have you?

    Was that a threat?

    It seemed he hadnt fully grasped the situation.

    I could say the same thing.

    I snapped back coldly.

    Tower Master, keep in mind that your body is also in my hands. And I advise you once again. No matter how I look at you, you have no talent for acting.

    Moreover, the Tower Master upied Jessies body.

    The significant increase in luck had an impact.

    I had a vague guess.

    [Remaining time: 3 minutes 21 seconds]

    With his own mouth.

    He said it had been a long time since he saw the world.

    I felt like I once again benefited from my upational disease.

    Is it because I only deal with vicious demons?

    At least, distinguishing malices.

    I was amazingly good at that.

    So I didnt know why he did something like that.

    There was no malice from the Tower Master who threatened to hold Jessie hostage.

    Besides, there is a solid evidence.

    He was the Tower Master whom Marcelo respected. If I denied Marcelos perspective, I would be denying myself, who achieved the position of chief thanks to Marcelo.

    So, the acting that I told you to quit.

    I am talking about acting as a viin that doesnt suit you, Tower Master.

    Bit

    Tower Master bit his lower lip with Jessies face.

    Then he looked at me and said.

    Youre so rude, Chief Lee.

    What?

    I am rude?

    Me, who cant live without formality?

    Do you have to reveal your bosss secrets like that?

    Ah, if you bring up ranks, I have nothing to say.

    I had nothing to say so I just stayed quiet.

    The face of the Tower Master changed again.

    His facial expression changed quickly depending on the situation.

    It scared me because it really felt like I was seeing my manager.

    As expected, you cant ignore years of experience.

    Just as I inwardly clicked my tongue.

    Chief Lee. Now that youve seen through everything, theres nothing I can do. No matter how I think about it, you have to be my aplice.

    But, what, aplice?!

    Am I crazy enough to ride the same boat with my stinky boss?

    The best way to live in society was to not hold on to rotten rope.

    But at this moment, my vision shed.

    [Quest: Reconstruction of the Mage Tower]

    The true nature of the contradiction that existed in the Mage Tower.

    Now even the purpose of the Mage Tower, the pursuit of truth, has be impure.

    Set the Mage Tower straight from its foundation.

    Encounter with the Tower Master. (Sesful)

    Stop the conspiracy of the archmages. (In Progress)

    Only then did I realize.

    Wait, the acting started from there?

    Maybe I should take back my words that he couldnt act.

    *

    The dragon kicked off!

    The breaking news spread all over the world.

    The impact was enormous.

    Even yers who were hunting monsters in Zero Mountain without any fear stopped in their tracks after hearing the news.

    Thats not going to fly to us, is it?

    What kind of boss monsteres out to meet you at the entrance?

    Right? Its an unnecessary worry, right?

    Up until they received the news from AAU.

    yers in the Zero Mountain had no clue about it at all.

    Zero Mountain was very high.

    It was natural that they couldnt hear anything unless it was a loud noise like the crash that urred when Hoyeol and Sword Saint Shegwin shed.

    Southwest of the Zero Mountain.

    At the base camp of the Great Alliance.

    Analyst Nam Cheolmin recited the informationing in.

    A phenomenon simr to the Broken Dimension Gap rupture was detected at the top of the Zero Mountain Thats all the information received so far. Is everything okay there too?

    Hn. Theres nothing other than the extremely tough rabbits.

    Thats a relief. I heard that the dragon had not been spotted anywhere since their glide at the top As expected, I think its most likely that it headed to the Arcana Continent through the rupture it created.

    Really? The expert next to me said the same thing.

    Expert?

    Nam Cheolmin tilted his head at Nam Taemins words.

    How could a dragon expert exist

    No, was he with Hoyeol?

    Im not talking about Hoyeol-ssi, Im talking about the Dragon Knight, Skal.

    Again, I No, Skal?! Why is Skal next to you?

    Oh, he joined us a little while ago.

    W-What?

    Nam Cheolmins eyes opened wide.

    Who was Skal?

    He was a mystery.

    A yer who had never fallen from the top of the Arcana official rankings even though he didnt belong to any guild. Moreover, the dragon knight was considered the best among hidden sses in terms of potential!

    That kind of Skal joined the Great Alliance?

    For a moment, a calctor pounded in his mind.

    If we do this well, Shining and Union

    Maybe the Great Alliance could beat them?

    Of course, Nam Cheolmins imagination didntst long.

    Nam Taemin, who finished his fight with the rabbit, added this.

    Thats right, its pride.

    Stare

    Leonie, who was nearby, rolled her eyes at those words.

    No, do you think thats going to exin it?

    From Hoyeol and dragons to ss quests.

    Skal joining the Great Alliance was so detailed andplex. Even exining the details wouldnt be enough to tell the whole story.

    But he exined it with one word, pride, how could that be enough?!

    As expected, I thought you would understand.

    ?!

    But, it was enough.

    Leonie was once again distraught.

    No way, was she the abnormal one?

    Damn it, her head was pounding.

    Everyones really crazy

    But Leonies headache didntst long.

    U-Uaaah!!

    Skal, who wasbing Alexander.

    He screamed in shock.

    Neiigh!

    Punch!

    Alexander, startled by the wind, jumped and kicked back.

    Skal, who had been hit, seemed to be used to it, but he showed no emotion.

    Rather, it was Hisagi and Schraig who were worried.

    Are you all right, Skal-ssi?

    I heard something scary.

    Somehow, this image of Skal is unfamiliar. Unnie?

    There were murmurs everywhere.

    But Skal couldnt care less.

    Terrible writing appeared before his eyes.

    Getting hit in the groin by a horses hoof would be better than this.

    N-No.

    When he heard the news of the dragon, he couldnt believe it.

    No, he tried to turn a blind eye to it.

    But now the new quest window was shing.

    He couldnt deny it anymore.

    [ss quest: Summoning All Dragons]

    Tears welled up at the corners of Skals eyes.

    The great family? Come back to the Arcana continent? All the dragons gather?! What on earth is this?! How long has it been since the dragon moved, and where and what did they do? A quest like this!!

    It was the moment when the repercussions of luck began.

 Chapter 213: Leave the place

    Chapter 213: Leave the ce

    Its scary.

    Im scared.

    As expected, people are the scariest.

    Sksk

    On the desk.

    The chiefs work piled up heavily.

    I couldnt calm myself down even though I was scribbling with my feather pen. It was only natural. From the beginning, I never imagined it would all be an act.

    So to put it simply.

    In the pointed hat, the Tower Master was acting.

    It was an act to deceive the previous archmages!

    In that regard, the Tower Master was not the Tower Master for nothing.

    Just like how the Tower Master was able to look through Jessies memories.

    The archmages would also be able to look at the memories of the Tower Masters conversation with me.

    If I only look at what the Tower Master said

    There was no room for doubt.

    That was why he came out so feisty.

    Thanks to that method acting, his acting was hard to notice.

    Even with me, who talked to him face-to-face.

    Stop the conspiracy of the archmages. (In Progress)

    If the quest window hadnt sparkled.

    I wouldnt have noticed the hidden meaning behind his words.

    But that didnt mean I was stupid.

    What do you mean, being an aplice all of a sudden!?

    Anyone would have misunderstood that, right?

    Is that why hes the person Marcelo admires?

    The system window was exclusive to yers.

    So, the archmages couldnt recognize it.

    I didnt expect him to tell me the details of the incident using the system window as a blind spot.

    That means he understands the system.

    Just as yers couldnt easily understand magic, the [system] was a concept that Arcana people could not easily ept.

    You could tell that much just by looking at Marcelos struggle with oddity.

    I spoke calmly.

    Indeed, he didnt rise to the position of Tower Master for nothing.

    I dont think the person who achieved the chief position through the parachutes way has a right to say that Still, that should put some strenght on my shoulder.

    By the way.

    Until the end, the Tower Master kept judging me.

    About whether he could trust me or not.

    Considering the content of the quest, it couldnt be helped.

    How many adversaries do I have to deal with?

    This wasnt a ploy by just one archmage.

    It was a quest to thwart the conspiracy of the archmages.

    The Tower Master was carrying out this extremely difficult quest alone. He was even sharing all his senses with those enemies.

    Im slowly starting to understand.

    The reason why the Tower Master allowed Jessie into the Mage Tower.

    The Tower Master must have chosen Jessie.

    As an ally who would stop the archmages ploy together.

    Like back in the day when Arcana was just a game.

    That was the storyline of the archmage ss quest.

    Teacher and disciple There may have been one or two people who thought that way. Well, a lot of people didnt, including me.

    He was a teacher but he said something like that.

    Well, it must have been an act to fool everyone including himself.

    This was not the time to criticize the Tower Master for lying here.

    The most important thing was the ploy of the archmages.

    What kind of plot did the Tower Master notice?

    Did he forcibly separate his body from his consciousness, go into the tigers den called the pointed hat, and make a gamble of handing over the position of the archmage to Jessie?

    In the end, is that damn truth the problem?

    When I mentioned the truth, there was one person who naturally came to mind.

    Karimjeva.

    The basement of the Mage Tower, Mugan.

    Unlike the two elder mages who copsed there.

    Karimjeva had never given up on his desire for true truth until he got frozen in Absolute Zero.

    What Karimjeva did to reach the true truth was the resurrection of the high-ranking demon king

    As expected, no matter how much I thought about it, it stank.

    At the end of the Battle for the Demon King, I encountered Gamigin, one of the high-ranking demon king.

    Thanks to this, I was able to see for myself how unusual a high-ranking demon king was.

    First of all, I couldnt evenmunicate with the high-ranking demon king.

    .

    But lets assume.

    The true truth spoken of by Karimjeva.

    If you equate it with the destination of the archmages, the limit of magic

    Does oddity be the true truth?

    Through my conversation with the Tower Master, I found out that the limit of magic was the oddity. No, more than that, I proudly boasted that I was the founder of oddity.

    I said that with my own mouth.

    Not just the Tower Master, but the other archmages must have noticed that as well.

    As expected, you earn a beating with this mouth.

    If the personality of an archmage other than the Tower Master appeared, it seemed things would be quite troublesome. Please, I hoped Jessie never suffered from mana burnout.

    For a moment, I swallowed a sigh.

    At the end of my thoughts.

    I came up with a possibility.

    Wait a minute, if the high-ranking demon king is a being in the realm of oddity.

    If I went with that premise.

    A question was solved at once.

    Indeed.

    I had found the reason why Gamigin was able to resist [Gii!

    Oddity literally had an odd effect.

    The reason Karimjeva, who was called the Fire Dragon, was defeated by me in the past when I had been iparably weaker than I was now, was because he had no tolerance for oddity.

    But Gamigin was the only one who had been able to resist.

    I recalled the battle against Gamigin again. If Akshan hadnt helped, I wouldnt have been able to put Gamigin in hell even with oddity.

    So, the conclusion had been reached.

    The high-ranking demon king.

    They, like me, had entered the realm of oddity.

    When I thought about it that way, I understood why a high-ranking demon king had such overwhelming abilities. The force of oddity was hard to fight back on.

    I recited.

    I see.

    Yeah, the ones running toward oddity were not just me and Marcelo. Not only high-ranking demon kings, but also the archmages were moving towards oddity.

    However.

    All of you, keep in mind.

    You should know your ce.

    Dont think about standing on the same level as me.

    As long as my dark history kept its eyes open.

    I was confident that I would reach oddity before anyone else.

    It wasnt just empty talk.

    Now that I knew the demon, the high-ranking demon king, was involved with oddity.

    Grandfel had no choice but to take it more seriously.

    Sksksk!

    No, but you dont have to take it seriously to this extent.

    Somehow, the speed at which I used the feather pen was bing faster and faster.

    There, I could feel it once more.

    Oh, my.

    Somehow, the road ahead to oddity.

    It seemed the road of hardship had be clearer.

    Stop the conspiracy of the archmages. (In Progress)<ul><li> Face the body of the Tower Master. (In Progress)</li></ul>

    But all roads started with one step at a time.

    The Tower Masters body would be floating in the magic sphere on the top floor of the Mage Tower. Everything always followed the procedure. Finding the top floor came only after the chiefs duties werepleted.

    And as always.

    Its a failure. Bensch William.

    Sk!

    *

    Yusra Kingdom.

    The new captain of the Golden Pces guard was Enoch Lauren, the third-inmand of the Knights of Lionheart.

    Enoch suddenly thought of Yesica.

    What did make Yesica so scared?

    Hoahm

    He had nothing to do so he yawned.

    Captain, Id like to join you on the expedition to the Zero Mountain.

    That was Yesicas deration.

    He never thought Yesica would rece him to go on the dangerous Zero Mountain expedition. Enoch had no reason to oppose.

    Today, under Harkons approval, Yesica and Enoch changed their duties.

    This didnt mean that protecting the Golden Pce was an easy task.

    However.

    I feel strangely at ease.

    It was only natural.

    Who on earth could walk around the Golden Pce with an impure heart? This was a ce that Commander Lee Hoyeol visited every day.

    Of course, the Commander-in-Chief was a very busy person. He didnt stay still here. So, wouldnt there be people who preyed on that absence?

    No, if anyone asked that, they didnt know anything.

    Beyond the mountain, another mountain is waiting.

    Yeah.

    There was Elsidore in the Golden Pces annex.

    The elf, who had no blood or tears, had his eyes wide open.

    Enoch didnt know how that elf could be brought into submission, but

    Well, everything must be because of Commander Lee Hoyeols abilities.

    How long has it been since I have such an easy time?

    Also, the fact that Yesica refused this kind of easy time, he added it as her virtue.

    But Enoch was mistaken.

    The work of the Golden Pce hadnt even begun.

    The moment when the sun rose in the sky and the hands of the clock passed exactly noon.

    W-What?

    Rumble

    As if theyre in sync.

    People began to flock to the front of the Golden Pce like clouds.

    They were the reporters who flocked to cover Hoyeol.

    The crowd came out of nowhere.

    Enoch shouted reflexively.

    Stop. Commander Lee Hoyeol has not returned yet!

    However, something strange happened.

    There were so many of them that it would be hard to control but they neatly aligned themselves. No one ordered them to do it, they did it voluntarily.

    Rock, paper, scissors!

    Aha! Our VBCes first.

    No, Director Yoon. Have you only been eating and practicing rock, paper, scissors?

    Also, there seemed to be a procedure for determining the order.

    Enoch could tell.

    This was also thanks to Commander Lee Hoyeol.

    Well, it was also well known within the Knights of Lionheart.

    I heard that whenever the Commander opens his mouth, the surroundings bepletely quiet?

    Actually, I also heard something from a mage of the Mage Tower.

    What, what did you hear from the Mage Tower?!

    ording to rumors, the Commander-in-Chief seems toe from a very noble family. The arrogant mages of the Mage Tower said that.

    They even said Homen. They said theres also a prayer like that, right?

    Just Homen.

    Was that the way to say it again?

    Enoch was muttering to himself.

    Clip clop

    Out of nowhere, sounds of horse hooves came in.

    At the same time.

    The reporters sighed.

    Ugh.

    It was Skal who appeared riding his horse, Alexander.

    Wasnt Skal always adhered to appearing mysterious?

    The reason why reporters, who should have cheered the appearance of Skal, were indifferent was simple.

    No, hes here again?

    Now, instead of weing it, I just feel bored really.

    Is he not worried about Liu Jinchun? He only needs 1 level left.

    Being surprised and pointing the camera at him could onlyst for a day or two!

    What the hell was his business with Hoyeol?

    It even overshadowed his misteriousness in the past.

    Skal was too squeamish in the face of Hoyeol.

    Following Hoyeols footsteps, he headed to the Mage Tower and the Yusra Kingdom.

    And wandered around the Zero Mountain.

    This time, its really really urgent.

    Well, is this a scoop again this time, Skal-ssi?

    Of course, once it is resolved, I will hold an official press conference.

    As if that wasnt bad enough, Skal made the same excuse every time and sneaked to the front gate. Skal, who was trying to appeal to Yesica as always, was shocked.

    What about Dame Yesica Bright?

    She went on an expedition to the Zero Mountain. From today onwards, themander of the Golden Pces guard is me, Enoch Lauren.

    Oh, I see, Enoch-ssi.

    ?

    Why did he call Yesica ''dame'' but call him with ''-ssi''?<sup>[1]</sup>Dame and Sir both used the same non-gendered Korean word. Basically, Enoch was wondering why Skal called him Enoch-ssi instead of Sir Enoch.

    It was oddly annoying, but it seemed petty to argue with.

    Moreover, the opponent was Skal.

    Is he the Dragon Knight Skal?

    He was one of the few adventurers who had a reputation in the Empire before the Cataclysm. Enoch was also a knight, so he couldnt help but know the existence of Skal, a dragon knight.

    By the way, that great adventurer, Skal.

    No. Its more urgent than that, Enoch!

    Restless.

    He was barely able to calm down.

    Unlike the usual, theres something I have to tell him!

    He was making a fuss, saying that he had to meet Hoyeol.

    Only then did Enoch understand Yesicas distaste.

    Youve been tormented by Skal like this every day, Yesica

    Unlike the firm Yesica, Enoch was very affectionate.

    If Sir Hoyeol returns, I will deliver your message.

    Besides, Skals words were very appealing.

    But most of all.

    Skal said he had something to tell Hoyeol.

    Your lines are a little different today than usual?

    The buzzing of reporters also yed a part in inciting it.

    But unfortunately.

    Skal was unable to achieve his goal this time too.

    But what time is it now?

    Huh? Wait, its way past the time?

    No, Hoyeol-ssi is not usually like this?

    Maybe something happened?

    No way?! That cant be!

    Lee Hoyeol, who never broke his routine even for a single day.

    Uncharacteristically.

    He didnt show up at the Golden Pce today.

    .

    .

    .

    The top floor of the Mage Tower.

    The soaked floor spoke of what had happened.

    Pause

    An elder mage witnessed that sight.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol?

    Yugwid struggled to speak.

    May I ask how this happened?

    A mana sphere was horribly broken.

    The essence of mana had poured out onto the floor.

    The Tower Master was gone.<ul><li>1. Dame and Sir both used the same non-gendered Korean word. Basically, Enoch was wondering why Skal called him Enoch-ssi instead of Sir Enoch. </li></ul>

 Chapter 214: Ask the person concerned

    Chapter 214: Ask the person concerned

    The Tower Master was gone.

    At the Mage Tower, all the mages of the senior ranks and higher gathered quickly in the Crystal Hall.

    Of course, that included me, the chief. Not only that, I stood on the tform of Crystal Hall as the first witness.

    Even in this situation, my neck and back were too upright.

    Thanks to my upright posture, I could see the faces of the gathering people in a single nce.

    Most of them look bewildered.

    I could hear Bensch and Banglet whispering.

    Whats going on, Senior Banglet?

    Didnt you hear the news?

    No, I was distracted.

    Whats that paper youre holding in your hand?

    Oh, you mean this? Hmmm, its nothing.

    What else could it be? It was his towers exit application that I rejected.

    Based on the atmosphere, it seemed that Bensch was the only one who wasnt aware of the seriousness of the situation. Of course, that didnt mean everyone was scrunching up their faces with a serious expression.

    Most of them dont have any point of contact with the Tower Master.

    There were only a handful of senior mages who had ever faced the elder mages. The people who had ever encountered the Tower Master were fewer than that.

    Of course, those few people

    Even now, they looked distraught.

    Among them, Marcelo was especially obvious.

    The Tower Master is missing.

    Marcelo sat down and opened his mouth.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol was the first to discover the scene.

    He was absolutely right.

    That was why I was standing upright on the tform.

    Soon, Yugwid gestured at Marcelo and took over.

    And I found Chief Lee like that.

    That was also true.

    When I nodded lightly, someone said.

    Then its a blessing in disguise! Its Chief Lee Hoyeol, not anyone else, who discovered it first. He must have found some clues!

    Are you trying to publicly shame me?

    The person who uttered that questionable statement was Bensch.

    I wondered if this was his way of taking revenge for the tower exits application.

    Benschs wit was astounding so I should be understanding.

    Actually, rather than Bensch, what I couldnt understand was my obstinacy.

    Pouring gaze

    They must be thinking that I knew where the Tower Master was.

    Of course, I kinda figured that out.

    Rather than clues, I had the quest goal in front of me.

    Stop the conspiracy of the archmages. (In Progress)<ul><li> Face the body of the Tower Master. (Fail)</li></ul><ul><li> Dispose of the body of the Tower Master (In Progress)</li></ul>

    Yeah, I knew there was no way it would go well!

    I clearly heard that his body and consciousness were separated.

    How did the Tower Masters body wriggle its fingers?

    From the moment I had that question, I felt anxious.

    The circumstances of the incident were exactly as stated in the quest goal.

    The body of the Tower Master, who was floating in the magic sphere, ran away.

    He broke the sphere and ran away from the Mage Tower, leaving his consciousness in the pointed hat. It was unknown where the body of the Tower Master went, but one thing was certain.<ul><li> Dispose of the body of the Tower Master (In Progress)</li></ul>

    People wouldnt take it well.

    I had a specific circumstance and a solid alibi.

    But as I said, my stubbornness.

    No, Grandfels stubbornness was the problem.

    There were no clues left on the top floor of the Mage Tower.

    Yeah, well, it wasnt wrong.

    The clue was in my quest window.

    It was not on the top floor.

    But.

    There is a saying that a debt can be repaid with words, but why?

    Your mouth always asks for a beating.

    Do you only choose words that you should have watched out for, Grandfel?

    Aah

    Bensch looked taken aback by my firm deration.

    Banglet, who sat next to him, opened his mouth on his behalf.

    Then what do you know about the whereabouts of the Tower Master?

    My answer to that was even more shocking.

    I wont answer.

    !!!

    In my defense, I wasnt just being stubborn.

    It was because of pride that I had no choice but to keep my word.

    Yes, I had definitely said that to the Tower Master.

    I will keep this matter a secret for the time being.

    But, no matter how secretive that matter was.

    The saying that silence is an affirmation doesnt exist for no reason.

    Cant you word it a little differently?!

    The atmosphere in Crystal Hall subtly changed at my shameless deration.

    Yudwid opened her mouth.

    Then may I ask why you sought the top floor of the Mage Tower? Although the chief of the Mage Tower has the right to freely enter and exit the top floor. Chief Lee usually doesnt go in and out of the top floor, right?

    Why, you ask. Of course, its because of the quest.

    However, it was a quest that started from the Tower Master in the first ce.

    Following my words.

    I had no choice but to remain silent on Yugwids questions.

    This time again, what I said was consistent.

    I wont answer.

    Seriously, this mouth had no fear.

    I was such a suspicious person.

    As advertised, I was exercising my right to remain silent.

    Nevertheless, the gazes towards me didnt turn into suspicion.

    This kind of response is a bit touching.

    Of course, just because they didnt doubt me didnt mean it was over.

    Marcelo looked at me with his head down.

    Anyone could see that his eyes were empty and turned towards me.

    There must be unavoidable circumstances for Sir Hoyeol to say that. But Sir Hoyeol, can you please consider my feelings this time?

    I say it again.

    The mages on the Arcana Continent, especially the mages of the Mage Tower.

    They are no saints.

    The anecdote of the Mage Tower had proven this, either from a rumor far away or from Yesica.

    They blew up an entire area just because it got in their way.

    Those mages were trying to understand me, who would have looked suspicious to anyone else.

    I didnt want to feel this way.

    But I could definitely sense that the Mage Tower had changed.

    However.

    Im sorry, Chief Marcelo.

    Sir Hoyeol?

    Still, I cantply with your request.

    It was all because of Marcelo that I didnt answer even though I was raising unnecessary doubts. Yes, I wanted Marcelo to not feel disappointed.

    The Tower Master hes anxiously waiting for is already dead.

    At the time when his body and consciousness were separated, the Tower Master was as good as dead. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to pass down the archmage ss to Jessie.

    That was why I didnt panic.

    This is also part of the Tower Masters n.

    I still didnt know what his n was.

    As mentioned in the quest goal.

    It was a n that could only be aplished if his body died.

    So, apart from everyone else.

    I could never tell Marcelo.

    Even if.

    I understand.

    That meant he was disappointed in me.

    .

    .

    .

    Belliere looked at Matis, the senior of ck magic.

    Matis just quietly closed his eyes.

    It was just a procedure, not an interrogation.

    Nevertheless, he probably didnt want to see Chief Lee Hoyeol answering questions on the podium for being the first witness. In fact, Bellieres feelings were not that different.

    No, everyone must be feeling the same way.

    Although skilled and apprentice mages might not know.

    All the seniors gathered here knew.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol, who was an adventurer, carried Mage Towers burden.

    Mage Towers mistake.

    The moment Karimjeva and other elder mages were revealed to be demon worshippers, Chief Lee Hoyeol turned all the worlds attention and arrows on him.

    Not only that.

    In order for the teetering Mage Tower to not fallpletely.

    In order for them to be able to move forward to the new truth.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol led the wind of change.

    Everyone knows, thats why they make that face.

    Because Chief Lee Hoyeol was that kind of chief.

    Everyone here was trusting him.

    Even if there was no answer regarding the disappearance of the Tower Master.

    She believed that the chief had unavoidable circumstances.

    I have no objection to the answer.

    I also have no questions left.

    I think its better to wrap this up quickly.

    Pure magic, Banglet Tom.

    Earth magic, Maia Deian.

    Enchantment magic, Kiko Armin.

    Spirit Magic, Peiyan Lot

    I agree.

    Lastly, she and Senior Mage Matis.

    It had nothing to do with ss.

    The elder mage, Yugwid, was also nodding her head to the chiefs deration.

    Marcelo was the only one who didnt express his opinion at Crystal Hall.

    Marcelo

    Belliere was well aware of what the Tower Master was to Marcelo.

    Since she understood it so well.

    Sometimes she felt sad for Marcelo.

    I know theres nothing I can do about it.

    Belliere thought of it from Marcelos point of view.

    After the Tower Master reacted for the first time.

    In less than a day.

    The Tower Master was gone.

    The first person discovered at the scene.

    A blessing in disguise, Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Marcelo must have been more relieved than anyone else.

    He must have thought that Chief Lee Hoyeol would have caught something in the traces left by the Tower Master. However, Chief Lee remained silent.

    It was not that he didnt know, he dered he wouldnt answer.

    I know his mind isplicated.

    Marcelo, with his personality.

    He would think that he shouldnt dare to me Chief Lee.

    He would be ming himself.

    But Belliere could guess.

    Chief Lee Hoyeols feelings wouldnt be much different from Marcelos.

    Belliere was the only one who knew.

    Chief Lee

    The real reason why Hoyeol entered the Arcana Continent alone.

    Even with millions of demons rushing in, he returned after curing the curse of terminal illness.

    Because of that, she was the only person who witnessed the sight of him returning to the Mage Tower covered in blood.

    If I tell the truth to Marcelo

    He would definitely be able to understand how Chief Lee felt.

    However, it was possible that Marcelo would me himself even more.

    And hadnt Chief Lee told her?

    Strong emotional changes are not good for him.

    Because of that request, Belliere had never revealed the truth of that day to anyone.

    However, just because it wasnt known didnt mean that it never happened. So Belliere was undoubtedly convinced.

    I am sure you will make everything right.

    Belliere looked at Hoyeol.

    At the sight of him leaving the Crystal Hall.

    Suddenly, she remembered Hoyeols words.

    Chief Lee definitely had said.

    To live is to swim in solitude.

    Are you carrying it alone this time too?

    Belliere murmured in a small voice.

    How can you bear that weight?

    .

    .

    .

    Anyway, this guys dark history confused so many people!

    To put it bluntly, everything was part of the Tower Masters n, and the Tower Master broke the mana sphere with his own hand and escaped the Mage Tower. I just had to reveal it, why did I have to care about the consequences?

    I am sorry.

    In particr, I was so shameless toward Marcelo.

    I had received a lot of help from Marcelo until now!

    Even if it was for Marcelos sake.

    I never thought I would have to keep a secret from him.

    No, why did you say useless things!

    My shameless mouth ignored my own self-reproach.

    Youre doing whatever you want. Tower Master.

    You have no right to say that, Grandfel.

    I wasnt going to say this, but

    I thought I was going to die out of embarrassment in the Crystal Hall.

    Yes, for yers, equipment was like their lifeline. And the Dawn set was not much different from the suit I usually used. Even if I could ept that.

    Flutter

    Still, isnt it a bit too much to wear this damn jacket over your shoulder even in everyday life? I felt like people were looking at me because of my outfit. I felt victimized.

    I will formally hold you ountable for your unruly actions.

    I, too, would like to formally hold you ountable for this shame, Grandfel.

    However.

    That wasnt important right now.

    From now on, I.

    Just like the Sword Saint Shegwin.

    I had to kill the transcendent and the former archmage, Tower Master.

    To be precise, the Tower Masters body, not the Tower Master himself.

    In such a serious situation.

    I recited camly.

    Adding to the aftermath of the Crystal Hall.

    It is you, Tower owner, who should answer Marcelos question. Not me.

    Please.

    I hoped I could make those wordse true this time too.

    I walked forward, desperately praying.

    .

    .

    .

    Arcana Continent Official Website

    Emergency update notice

    Your worst enemy ising to your side.

    A new boss monster, Tower Master, is added.

    The area of emergence is all over the Earth.

    That day, mankind realized.

    What kind of being the transcendents of the Arcana Continent were.

    Hundreds of meteorites fell from the sky.

    Mom!

    Hey, theres a ton of shooting stars falling from the sky!

    Huhuhu, my God. please!!

    They witnessed it in despair.

    Unfortunately.

    As if a rewind button had been pressed.

    I dont believe in religion or superstitions.

    The group of meteorites traveled into the night sky and back into space.

    If youre still making a wish.

    An odd existence surpassed even such a transcendent being.

    I will make it happen on your behalf.

    Flutter!

 Chapter 215: Lets run wild as much as we want

    Chapter 215: Let''s run wild as much as we want

    Your worst enemy ising to your side.

    A new boss monster, Tower Master, is added.

    The area of appearance is all over the Earth.

    The shocking news spread quickly.

    AAU was more perplexed about this than anyone else.

    The new boss monster was the Tower Master.

    If that was true

    Yoon Sookyum swallowed.

    It would be no exaggeration to say he is the worst enemy.

    Since the days when Arcana was just a game, the mages had been treated as precious.

    Regardless of your level, you could join a famous guild just by having a mage ss.

    It was only natural.

    A mage could be worth a hundred people.

    They could do more depending on their ability.

    Including the cost invested as one of the noble sses of the time. The level of difficulty in raising it was extreme, but it was a ss that would definitely reward you if you trained well.

    Thats what the Arcana setting was like.

    You could tell just by looking at the Empire.

    It was safe to say that the Empire ruled over the vast Arcana continent. Compared to the countless soldiers, the number of mages belonging to the Empire was nothing more than a mere drop in the ocean.

    To be honest, it was set up that way for bnce reasons. The Mage Tower.

    Mages were beings who could shake the bnce of the Arcana Continent.

    So in the days when it was just a game, the Mage Tower served as a shackle to keep those mages from going wild.

    But now that Arcana had be a reality.

    The mages of the Mage Tower were not NPCs, so the setting couldnt be permanent.

    At first, that fact alone made him anxious.

    He still couldnt forget the day the Mage Tower appeared in reality.

    It was aplete emergency for us.

    We worked overtime every day until the Magic Tower officially announced its position, didnt we?

    When I think about that time, I should be grateful for it now.

    In terms of risk alone, the Mage Tower surpassed nuclear bombs.

    He never thought that the Mage Tower would be a strong supporter of humanity.

    It was all thanks to the chief of the Mage Tower.

    In that regard, the update felt even more shocking.

    Have you heard anything from the Mage Tower?

    Weve heard from yers who have been staying at the Mage Tower as apprentice mages. The elder mage, Yugwid, will give her opinions regarding the case!

    Whew. Doesnt that mean that everyone in the Magic Tower has turned around?

    Amid the sighs that burst out.

    Sung Hyunjoon and Yoon Sookyum exchanged nces.

    Both of them had the same question.

    Sung Hyunjoon puffed.

    Why is it not Hoyeol-nim this time?

    So far, Hoyeol had been the one who expressed the Mage Towers stance to the public.

    He was the Mage Towers bigshot, its chief, and a yer.

    No one could perform the role of a link between reality and the Mage Tower more perfectly than Hoyeol.

    Sung Hyunjoons eyes opened wide.

    No way, has he anticipated the emergency update and made the first move?

    No, that cant be.

    Yes? Do you have any other idea, sunbae?

    There must be a reason why the Tower Master turned into an enemy of the yers. Hoyeol-ssi surely knows the reason. No, theres no way he doesnt.

    Because they both belong to the Mage Tower?

    Yes, Im sure Yugwid knows the reason too.

    Yoon Sookyum nodded with conviction.

    However, Yoon Sookyums assurance did notst long.

    The lobby of the Mage Tower.

    Elder Mage Yugwid appeared in front of the reporters.

    No, I didnt expect that the Tower Master would show hostility.

    Sung Hyunjoon stuttered at her deration

    H-He didnt even show any hints?

    AAU couldnt have suspected that the Tower Master had been suspended in a floating mana sphere.

    However, even if they couldnt predict it precisely, they could make a simr guess.

    Still, she kind of expected this reaction, right?

    Yeah, considering how calm she sounded It seemed she had noticed that his whereabouts had be unclear. Damn it, I need to know what the hell is going on in the Mage Tower.

    Right. Its impossible to know which setting will be realized and in what way.

    Hadnt he witnessed it countless times?

    The scene where a few lines of settings that had been added to keep the bnce of the Arcana Continent turned into a real boomerang and flew into the reality.

    In that sense, any further spection would only make his head hurt.

    Shake

    Shaking off his thoughts, Yoon Sookyum said.

    Okay, lets just think about the crisis at hand for now.

    The circumstances of the Magic Tower?

    That was nothing in the face of the crisis right in front of them.

    The archmage of the Arcana Continent.

    The pinnacle of the mage, the Tower Master.

    It was a situation where that being emerged as an enemy of mankind.

    Damn, it wasnt that long ago that the dragon flew up.

    Harsh words even came out of Yoon Sookyums mouth.

    In other words, they had no answer.

    Most importantly, the Tower Master didnt appear in the rupture.

    Just exiting the tower.

    He immediately ran out to reality.

    As if to remind them of that fact.

    It was clearly stated in the update history.

    The area of emergence was all over the Earth

    Does the Tower Master n to fight by moving to the east and west?

    If we have to keep up with that mobility

    Hoyeol-ssi is the only yer who can.

    AAU tried to think in their own way.

    But by thinking that the Tower Master would take a portal to the east.

    Their assumption was wrong from the start.

    The Tower Master didnt even need to show up.

    Wiiing

    A loud warning sound.

    A front monitor screen switched automatically.

    The warning was sudden, but no one panicked.

    !

    They recently had heard the same warning sound.

    Indeed.

    It was when the dragon flew up from the top of the Zero Mountain.

    The branch manager, Park Minjae, opened his mouth.

    Damn it, this is a transmission from Another Space.

    His voice uncharacteristically trembled.

    A cluster of asteroids are falling to Earth.

    Yes?

    Given the circumstances, it is presumed to be a meteor strike caused by the Tower Master.

    !!!

    The transcendents were that kind of beings.

    *

    Youre going wild, our boss!

    Devouring magic books was one of my daily routines that I never missed.

    Thanks to that, I knew it well.

    Sparkle

    What type of magic the meteor shower pouring down from the sky was.

    Crazy, 10 Meteor Strikes in a row.

    Even if its part of the n.

    Are you nning to blow up the Earth?!

    Meteor Strike.

    It was a magic that most mages didnt even know existed.

    You would realize that if you just looked at the manifestation process.

    You would have to explore an asteroid floating in space, not just in the sky. It was a magic that required you to interfere with it by pouring in enough mana to cause it to fall, and then reach the manifestation process.

    How many people possess that level of mana?! In that regard, I guarantee you.

    You must have a circle to manifest the Meteor Strike.

    I opened my mouth.

    Are you celebrating your escape?

    I spat out my appreciation for that great magic, Meteor Strike.

    But you throw the firework in the wrong direction, Tower Master.

    You call a nuclear bomb like that a firework?

    Really, your bluff

    But I didnt say words that I couldnt keep.

    Reversal magicmanifestation.

    I looked at the retrograde meteor strike.

    Yes, on the contrary, it stretched straight into the sky.

    Like Grandfel said, it was like fireworks now.

    Suddenly, I heard a voice.

    What? The meteorites are upside down?!

    Wait. Thats Lee Hoyeol!

    What?! Where?!

    Mom, it must have been fireworks, not shooting stars!

    Citizens peeked their heads out the window and looked at me.

    As you could see, this was a densely popted city area.

    Although I spoke calmly, I felt dizzy.

    I really struggled with all my might, dug up all kinds of wells, and because that wasnt enough, I even grew my own elixir, ate it, and formed a circle!

    What if I had gotten stuck while struggling?

    At this moment, I wouldnt have been able to even explore the Meteor Strike.

    It was only natural.

    If it appeared again, I wouldnt know what happened.

    Because it was an unfamiliar magic manifested by someone else.

    Normally, it would be impossible.

    However, if I were also a transcendent, the story would be different.

    [Transcendent: Your transcendent state is enough for you to be called a transcendent.  Current achievements reached: Circle (1,000% increase in all magic manifestations) / Iplete Quick Swordsmanship / None / None]

    Manifestation power was a concept that epassed all abilities rted to magic.

    That includes the ability to explore, the ability to interfere.

    Even so, thanks to the unfamiliar setting, Grandfels vision, which was already amazing, became 1,000 percent brighter. In that regard

    Maybe Grandfel and I were just weird.

    Setting and [System].

    I was using twopletely different concepts.

    Anyway.

    I couldnt be swayed by the Tower Master forever.

    I raised my mana and tracked the magic trace of the Tower Master.

    Since I had explored the Meteor Strike and identified the magic power, I was able to pinpoint the location without difficulty. Without wasting any more time, I manifested a portal straight toward those coordinates.

    Fighting!

    Suddenly, a voice from the back of my head caught my attention.

    That was a word that someone mustered up the courage to say.

    That voice became a signal and cheers poured in for me.

    Huhu Thank you Really!

    Please win, Hoyeol-nim!

    Ill cheer for you with pride!

    This was my first time hearing it directly.

    Well, I bumped into yers a lot.

    But I never had to deal with ordinary people.

    Maybe because I was conscious of that fact, my shoulders felt heavy.

    Was it because of the pressure?

    As if!

    I babbled shamelessly.

    Those are truly simple wishes.

    Indeed.

    There was no way this guys pride would feel pressured.

    Of course, the reason why my shoulders felt heavy.

    It was because of this jacket that fluttered in the midst of this

    .

    .

    .

    You have no business ethics, Raymond.

    Even if it was an emergency update, wasnt it a national rule to announce the level in the update detail? Even if the meaning of level faded in front of a transcendent.

    But you can probably guess, right?

    After exiting the portal, I raised my head.

    And then I realized.

    I was basically just testing the circle.

    The Tower Master didnt need a battlefield.

    Because he was able to create the battlefield himself.

    To the naked eye, it looked like an ordinary sky,nd, mountains, and forest.

    The area was overflowing with mana.

    I was able to notice it right away.

    Its not real.

    Everything was a mass of mana.

    Everything I saw was illusion magic.

    It was truly an awe-inspiring magic implementation.

    I feel bad for Nasrow.

    Senior mage of illusion magic, Nasrow.

    It was so different from his illusion magic that I felt bad forparing them.

    If normal illusion magic was about deceiving the target, this was at the level of trying to deceive the world. I was actually stepping on a lump of mana with both legs as if it were the ground.

    However.

    Is this hallucination magic again?

    Who was Grandfel?

    At the time when I had just awakened as a yer and was around level 100.

    Without an invitation, I entered the Mage Tower where the regr conference was held. I saw through the Tower Masters illusion magic.

    That was why I could talk calmly.

    Tower Master, unexpectedly, you havent made any improvement.

    What was the ulterior motive of the Tower Master who was causing this kind of trouble?

    I didnt know.

    But Tower Master showed hostility.

    To be precise, his body did.

    I had clearly identified the 10 consecutive shots of the Meteor Strike.

    So I couldnt help but take him seriously.

    I aligned the direction of the Hexagram brooch.

    I adjusted my clothes and checked the buffs that were in effect.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was not activated.

    As stated in the update details.

    The body of the Tower Master was judged to be a boss monster.

    [Hexagram Brooch 2/6]

    [Set item effects are applied.]

    [Currently applied set effect: 2/6]

    [1. All basic stats increase by 2 points.]

    [2. When attacking the boss monster, all damage increases by 10%.]

    In the absence of [natural enemy], even a 10% increase in power was precious. Of course, I couldnt leave out the [Blessing of the First World Tree], which supported my mana that was inferiorpared to the Tower Masters.

    Moreover, the body of the Tower Master.

    It didnt have any magic tools like me.

    He must have escaped from the magic sphere with his body bare.

    Apart from the fluttering Dawn jacket.

    I was stered with Epic-grade items.

    These were items that werent often seen even in the Mage Tower.

    Last but not least.

    The greatness of the oddity that I unintentionally felt thanks to the high-ranking demon king.

    Against the worst enemy Tower Master.

    I had a reasonable andplex calction for going alone.

    But it didnt end there.

    Suddenly, magical power wavered in the air.

    In a manifested portal.

    Unexpected reinforcement appeared.

 Chapter 216: Lesson (1)

    Chapter 216: Lesson (1)

    !

    I could clearly see the exmation point in her eyes, so it must be Jessie Heinness this time. Anyway, I was the one who should be surprised. For some reason, Jessie looked more surprised than I did.

    Its been a while since I saw you in a ce like this, Chief Lee Hoyeol!

    First of all, she didnt seem to remember what happened at the social gathering of time and space.

    Bow

    Her posture bending at the right angle was so polite that I automatically responded.

    It looks like your mana exhaustion has improved.

    Greeting each other like this was a good thing.

    But, there should be a limit to being straightforward!

    I just told you, didnt I?

    It seems she doesnt remember what happened at the social gathering.

    She doesnt even remember meeting me.

    How would you know that she suffered from mana exhaustion?!

    What if she asks?

    I wondered what should I do if she gave me a strange look.

    Mana exhaustion? As expected of Chief Lee! You noticed that the flow of my magic energy is unstable! Thank you for your concern. Im feeling better now!

    In times like these, the karma I umted could be helpful.

    Anyway, I looked at Jessie.

    Still, isnt this ce a little dangerous?

    The level is around mid-early 500.

    I could guarantee.

    This battlefield was too difficult for Jessie.

    The evidence was already visible.

    Her shoulders were shaking slightly.

    Jessie came out of the portal.

    The further away the destination, the greater the amount of mana consumed to manifest the portal.

    I could see her catching her breath. Jessie must have used a lot of magic to manifest the portal.

    Jessie wouldnt have been able to track down the magic trace of the Tower Master.

    Then as expected.

    Was she following the ss quest?

    I took a quick look around.

    So far, the Tower Master had not yet revealed himself.

    I needed to exchange opinions with Jessie.

    The more information we had about the enemy, the better.

    In that regard, Jessie was a strong supporter.

    In a way, shes part of this.

    I knew some of the story behind this incident through my conversation with the Tower Master.

    But I didnt know his specific purpose.

    Even though I had the quests, they were overly concise.

    Stop the conspiracy of the archmages. (In Progress)<ul><li> Face the body of the Tower Master. (Fail)</li></ul><ul><li> Dispose of the body of the Tower Master (In Progress)</li></ul>

    Dispose of the body.

    That was how it was written.

    But it must be different for the archmage, Jessie.

    My guess was correct.

    As expected, you guessed it! Thats right, its because of the ss quest. I may not be able to reach Chief Lee, but Ive been working hard too!

    I nodded sincerely.

    It wasnt because I was proud of Jessie.

    I was proud of Lee Hoyeol.

    I was really struggling to death every day!

    Well, today too.

    Lets say that somehow things worked out, the emergency update was resolved, and I came back.

    Whether it was in Yusra or Mage Tower, what I would do once I returned was obvious.

    I would improve my [tenacity] and my body.

    I would overwork myself to the point of reaching my limit.

    Was that all?

    Now that I knew there werepetitors in the realm of oddity, including the high-ranking demon kings.

    I couldnt neglect the research on oddity.

    Just thinking about it made me tired.

    But with this high pride.

    There was no way I could whine in front of other people.

    I spoke firmly to Jessoe.

    I know.

    The Tower Master had also said something like that.

    Even if he hadnt, she was suffering from mana exhaustion.

    By the way.

    Now that Ive said that, let me add one more thing.

    I continued shamelessly.

    However, the most important thing is not to sink.

    Oh, youre talking about my mana exhaustion!

    Thats right.

    I didnt just say this, I meant it.

    I hoped she refrained from overexerting herself to the point of suffering mana exhaustion.

    My luck had already ended. I didnt know what kind of archmages personality would emerge from the pointed hat.

    Yes, Ill keep that in mind!

    Jessie replied with an exmation point.

    I got to the point.

    So what is the goal of the archmage ss quest?

    What is the Tower Masters n!

    This ss quest is [Lesson]!

    Lesson?

    The moment I heard that word.

    Questions that had been scattered like puzzles began to fit in.

    From the moment the Tower Master brought Jessie to the Mage Tower, to this moment.

    Even the reason why he led Jessie to this space that was too difficult for her.

    Even after the Tower Master settled in the pointed hat.

    In order to teach the next archmage, Jessie.

    He left his own body behind.

    Jessie was an adventurer.

    She didnt have an ounce of magic knowledge.

    Nevertheless, the existence of another world was absolutely necessary to stop the archmages conspiracy.

    A special method was needed to pass on vast amounts of magic knowledge to Jessie.

    Jessie said as she sped her cane with both hands.

    The goal of the quest is to encounter the body of an archmage! Im a little nervous and excited! This is my first time seeing one in person other than the pointed hat!

    Comparing Jessies quest goal with mine.

    .Mine is to defeat. Jessies is to encounter.

    The nuance was very different.

    Of course.

    Unless I told her, Jessie wouldnt know about my quest.

    So I could understand her excitement.

    But I knew.

    Jessie Heinness.

    Yes, I am listening, Chief Lee!

    This lesson will not be easy.

    Well, before the full lesson even started.

    The body of the Tower Master made 10 Meteor strikes towards the Earth. I had been through so many shitty situations. I got a little hunch for it.

    As if responding to my spection.

    Beyond the changingndscape of illusion magic.

    In a turbulent wave of magic.

    The body of the Tower Master emerged.

    Looks like the lesson has started.

    At those words, Jessies pupils turned away from me for the first time.

    The body of the Tower Master that escaped from the opaque magic sphere.

    Was it a man or a woman?

    It had an androgynous appearance that made it difficult to determine its gender.

    What stood out more was the unfocused, empty eyes.

    Soon, I heard Jessies urgent voice.

    Chief Lee!

    I know even if you dont tell me.

    The quest goal has been updated! But

    You can say it.

    It says, Survive the lesson!''

    Survival was an impossible quest goal for Jessie, wasnt it?

    But I felt like I already knew why he gave Jessie this quest goal.

    Obviously, in that pointed hat. Among the consciousness of the archmages. Something unusual was going on, right? Tower Master?

    Time was running out.

    He was no longer in the pointed hat.

    He couldnt afford to take care of Jessie.

    In that situation, he thought of me.

    I had formed a circle, moreover, I was the founder of the oddity.

    If I were with Jessie.

    It was an arrangement made for Jessie in the distant future.

    He must have decided that it was okay to start at this point.

    To sum up the situation in one word.

    It feels a bit like an observation ss, doesnt it?

    At a time when his body and consciousness were separated, it was impossible for the Tower Master to control his body. In case his body ran wild and tried to get through Jessie.

    He clearly wanted me, who was watching, to dispose of it.

    No, youre like a real manager.

    To hell with him, he manipted his subordinate while demanding the quest goal.

    But I couldntin about it.

    It was only natural.

    All the magic currently being disyed by the Tower Master was literally for the next archmage, Jessie.

    Like Meteor Strike, there was a lot of high-level magic that couldnt even be found in magic books.

    In that regard, I kept my eyes wide open.

    Lets change our mind, Hoyeol.

    Lets think of it as taking a ss together rather than just observing.

    His innate magical talent is such that he can imitate most magic just by looking.

    I, Grandfel, had the gift of absorbing everything I witnessed.

    Great.

    Lets start the lesson, Tower Master.

    I spoke shamelessly.

    I hope theres something to learn.

    *

    Mage Tower.

    Yugwid looked at the senior mages who had gathered.

    Then she graciously raised the corner of her mouth.

    With this, the secrets of the Mage Tower have been exposed to the world.

    Chief Lee, especially, had no shame.

    From the rebellion of Karimjeva and the other elders.

    To protecting the Mage Tower.

    And setting things straight again.

    Hoyeol turned all attention to himself.

    But that sacrifice was meaningless.

    This is the manifestation of super-high level magic. Hes full of energy.

    The Tower Master could be said to be Mage Tower itself.

    Their Tower Master gave them a huge stab in the back.

    Naturally, Yugwid and other senior mages gathered here couldnt know the exact situation.

    However, they came to realize one thing for sure.

    I think I know why Chief Lee stayed silent.

    The Chief couldnt bring himself to say it.

    Matis.

    The senior mage of ck magic, Matis, opened his mouth.

    Chief Lee always prioritizes the Mage Tower.

    His silence in the Crystal Hall was also clearly his way of being considerate.

    If the Tower Master revealed his hostility, the Mage Tower would have to step in and stop the Tower Master. No one here would be happy with such a situation.

    However.

    Its time to make a decision.

    It didnt really matter who the Tower Master was hostile towards.

    What was important here was the action of the Tower Master.

    It posed a great threat to the world of adventurers.

    We cant leave everything to Chief Lee.

    I feel the same way, Yugwid-nim.

    Oh, Senior Belliere.

    Me too.

    Oho, Nasrow?

    Led by them, all twenty senior mages agreed.

    Yugwid smiled once again.

    It seemed she had been worried for no reason.

    Thats a relief. I no longer have to worry about going out alone.

    Yugwids eyes soon changed.

    Gentle Giant, Yugwid.

    It was not a title derived from magic like Karimjeva or Senios.

    Even after entering the Magic Tower.

    It was a second name that was given to herte as she worked her way up from senior to chief to elder.

    The reason why she got such a title was simple.

    Then shall we start now?

    A cool-headed judgment hidden behind a benevolent smile.

    Yugwid was decisive.

    No one could stop a giant who had begun to take a step.

    In that regard, Yugwid was a giant.

    Because she had never once backed down from a decision she made.

    A cool joke ensued.

    So this would be a treason against the Mage Tower, right? Well, its not bad. Since Ive already stepped into the Mage Tower, it would be nice to sit in the Tower Masters seat and show off my age. Heh.

    Yugwid immediately tracked down the magic trace.

    Rather than the magic trace of the Tower Master.

    It would be much easier to track Chief Lees mana.

    That was what she thought.

    Yugwidughed.

    Youre really no ordinary, Chief Lee.

    She couldnt even track down his magic trace.

    Was this what he called [oddity?

    Indeed.

    For him, the circle was just a stage to pass through.

    So you returned Tower Masters Meteor Strike to the sky.

    Even Elder Mage Yugwid couldnt fathom the oddity.

    For a moment, she was amazed by the refreshing shock.

    Yugwid opened her mouth.

    If this old woman hasnt gone senile yet, it seems that Chief Lees mana has reached a level that ordinary people like us cannot dare to trace. Is that right, Matis?

    Elder is right.

    Banglet, what do you think?

    Y-Yes! W-Wait a minute!

    Senior mage of pure magic, Banglet.

    Among the seniors, he possessed the best magic sensitivity.

    He was so sensitive that he got chosen by magic power. It was safe to say that this talent that was close to a blessing elevated Banglet, amoner who had not received a proper magic education, to a senior position.

    Senior Yugwid seems to be right.

    Of course, even for Banglet, it was still too difficult.

    It cant be helped.

    Yugwid shrugged her shoulders.

    I guess well have to get Chief Marcelos help.

    If its Marcelo

    He will be able to see it, right?

    If it was Marcelo, who walking down the path of oddity with Hoyeol.

    He would be able to track down Hoyeols mana.

    Yugwid transmitted a telepathy to Marcelo.

    No, she was going to.

    Oh.

    Belliere asked in surprise.

    Whats wrong, Elder Yugwid?

    It seems weve been slow.

    Yes?

    I cant send a telepathy to Marcelo.

    That means?

    Chief Marcelo is probably in the same space as Chief Lee. It seems hes entered the magical vortex created by the Tower Master. Isnt it too difficult for an old woman to chase after the two chiefs?

    Of course, she was just exaggerating.

    As had been stated, the giant had already set foot.

    Yugwid immediately tracked Marcelos trace.

    Soon, the portal was manifested.

    Yugwid said.

    Itste, but lets diligently chase the two chiefs.

    .

    .

    .

    I looked at Marcelo standing across from me.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol. I cant trust you.

    Saying that, Marcelo raised his mana.

    His voice sounded serious.

    To me, there was nothing more ridiculous than this.

    Of course.

    In private situations like this moment now, Marcelo usually called me with the address Sir. Didnt I tell you, Tower Master? The situation between the Mage Tower you knew and the current Mage Tower is a bit different.

    So, get rid of these childish illusions.

    Its toox to be called a lesson.

    I continued seriously.

    Topaz Hall, where pre-qualification for regr academic conferences was conducted.

    I said with the same vitriol I used there.

    I hope you dont lose face with the Mage Tower. Tower Master.

    Then I heard a voice.

    I agree with that opinion.

    This time it was real.

    You may not know. Sir Hoyeol just calls me Marcelo. He doesnt attach unnecessary titles like chief. Of course, he does the same to the elders.

    I feel like hes calling me out as a guy who doesnt even know honorifics.

    Anyway.

    Nice to see you, real Marcelo.

    But somehow Marcelos reaction was unusual.

    The eyes that should look gloomy in front of the Tower Master

    Why did they seem to be burning brightly?

    I could immediately see why.

    The fact that Marcelo was also a mage.

    Indeed.

    Those burning eyes were like the eyes of the Eternal Snow, Senios.

    Well, thats how you are.

    I.

    No, its actually nice that you seem consistent.

    Anyhow.

    Only then it will be worthwhile to win against you.

    It seems Ipletely misunderstood the rtionship between the Tower Master and Marcelo!

 Chapter 217: Lesson (2)

    Chapter 217: Lesson (2)

    Marcelo Simuard.

    The owner of a talent that even the demon king who lived off the Simuard family coveted. There was nothing that could stand in the way of his natural talent. Stories like that circted among the mage families in the continent.

    I heard that the Simuard family is one of the greatest geniuses

    As expected, its not a talent that is limited to the family!

    Its a talent worthy of the senior position in the Mage Tower.

    Because they were from a mage family, they knew better than anyone else what kind of ce the Magic Tower was. However, not only they said he could enter the Mage Tower, they even said he was able to hold the senior position.

    Someone could have argued that it was an exaggeration.

    But nobody pointed that out.

    It was only natural.

    How can a boy like this master the magic of all mainstream schools!?

    Around the age of five.

    Magic of the twenty branches that supported the Mage Tower.

    Marcelo was able to freely manifest those mainstream magic to the intermediate level.

    There was no way that Marcelo would be held back from entering the Mage Tower.

    Is that skinny boy Simuards child?

    Oh my gosh.

    Talking about the apprentice mages, these are quite unfamiliar reactions.

    In the Mage Tower, apprentice mages were treated like newborn chicks.

    They couldnt belong to a school and they had no ability to prove it. However, Marcelo was an exception. He had received the attention of many seniors since he was an apprentice mage.

    His talent is iparable.

    Its desirable, but its dangerous.

    On the contrary, it could threaten my position.

    A mere apprentice mage was being kept in check by senior mages?

    It was unimaginable in the past and even now.

    No, it was unprecedented in the history of the Mage Tower.

    Some even breathed a sigh of relief.

    I should be thankful that I am not from the same generation as him.

    No matter how talented he was.

    The Mage Tower was not a space where you could rx.

    Even if Marcelo could threaten their position.

    It would take a lot of time.

    Of course.

    Simuard passed the preliminary verification?

    He hasnt even chosen a branch yet, right?

    Are you saying he finished his research during his apprenticeship?

    Mastery in apprenticeship.

    It was as if he had been waiting for a promotion.

    Thanks to Marcelo, who passed the preliminary verification and attended the regr conference, theircency disappeared.

    From that point on, Marcelo became apetitor to his predecessors.

    It depends on which branch he chooses.

    One of our seats will be at stake.

    Gosh, this is ridiculous

    However.

    Marcelo beat their predictions once again.

    It was created without selection.

    Theory of magic.

    It was considered to have changed the history of magic.

    Apletely new branch.

    Since then, it had been known as such.

    The theory of magic advanced all magic to the next level, and Marcelo was recognized for his efforts and became a senior mage. And he rose to the position of chief, beating out the leading candidate, Matis.

    It was the birth of the youngest chief who achieved the greatest achievement.

    That day, Marcelo participated in the roundtable meeting as the chief.

    He encountered the Tower Master for the first time.

    And then they faced each other.

    Hmm, this little boy looks extremely weak to bear the weight of the chief. Its not toote now. Why dont you go back to your senior position and take care of that body first?

    !

    For the first time in his life, a wall blocked his path.

    The wall, the Tower Master, was only harsh to Marcelo.

    Even in the face of the theory of magic, his attitude was consistent.

    Magic isnt something you can solve with lines of text, kid.

    Its possible with the theory of magic. And please refrain from calling me kid, I am well past the age of adulthood.

    I see. I understand, Little Chief Marcelo.

    From time to time, the Tower Master would criticize Marcelo.

    Fortunately, everyone in the Mage Tower except the Tower Master knew Marcelos talent. Otherwise, If it wasnt for that, he would have been so insulted to the point that he would have to give up his position as chief and leave.

    At that sight, Yugwid swallowed a smile.

    I never thought the Tower Master would have such a crooked side.

    Including her.

    All mages couldnt be categorized as normal.

    Like she said, the same was true for Marcelo.

    To put it simply

    The Tower Master and Marcelo were only twisted against each other.

    Do you know? Youre just basically picking at me.

    Thats rude, Little Chief.

    Changing the word order doesnt change the meaning.

    Okay, Chief Kid.

    No one could have imagined it.

    The one and only Tower Master.

    To think that the Tower Master and the chief mage would be having such a childish conversation on the top floor.

    However, the parallel lines between the two people, which never seemed toe into contact, were suddenly and one-sidedly broken off one day.

    Tower Master?

    Like a caterpir curled up in a pupa.

    The Tower Master was trapped in a mana sphere.

    It wasnt anyones fault.

    Its definitely a trace of the Tower Masters mana.

    The Tower Master did it on its own.

    Marcelo couldnt understand.

    He couldnt ept it.

    The only wall that stood in his way, the Tower Master.

    It was as if he couldnt break the wall with his own power.

    But wasnt there a saying that time heals all wounds?

    As the years went by, Marcelo finally admitted it.

    I was ignorant.

    Actually, the Tower Master had urately recognized the shorings of the theory of magic.

    Marcelo further developed the theory of magic, recalling his conversation with the Tower Master. Waiting for the day when he would meet the Tower Master again and prove himself to the Tower Master

    .

    .

    .

    I realized it once again.

    All the mages have some screws loose!

    Marcelo didnt simply respect the Tower Master.

    To sum it up.

    It was a twisted feeling of wanting the Tower Master to be defeated by his own hand.

    If I were to boil it down to one word, it would be a love-hate rtionship!

    Im sorry to chase after you without telling you, Sir Hoyeol.

    You dont have to apologize, Marcelo.

    As I always say, the more reinforcements the better.

    However, out of conscience, I couldnt bring many reinforcements. Wasnt I the one who got caught up in difficult situations due to the words I spoke while I was struggling?

    To be honest, I would like to order all of them to go.

    From the Great Alliance to the Knights of Lionheart.

    I wanted to make use of their strong support.

    But even now, except for a select view, they wouldnt be safe facing the Tower Master.

    In particr, the yer side would be annihted.

    Of course, Jessie is an exception.

    Jessi, who was the Tower Masters disciple and was favored, was an exception as she was treated like a backup.

    Although Marcelo joined.

    I didnt have to worry about Marcelo.

    Putting my abilities aside, it was my first time seeing it.

    I will take responsibility for this through the procedure after I return. But I have a reason why I cant back down. Its the story I just told you.

    Marcelo was so ambitious.

    So much that I could feel his emotion through the telepathy.

    I nodded.

    I understand, Marcelo.

    Now that Marcelo had joined.

    This was no longer a lesson exclusive to Jessie.

    Of course, I would learn the archmages magic by sneaking a look.

    Even Marcelo wanted to prove his growth to the Tower Master.

    It was a battlefield where each persons story got intertwined.

    Apprentice Mage Jessie Heinness.

    Yes! I am listening, Chief Marcelo!

    I would like to ask for your understanding as well.

    Ah, yes! Thats okay! Though Im not sure about what!

    I didnt reveal the exact identity of the archmage.

    Maybe that was why.

    Jessie seemed to just assume that Marcelo had ties to the Archmage.

    Of course, Marcelo was the same way.

    He hasnt noticed yet that the Tower Master is unconscious.

    No, in the first ce, did he know that the Tower Master was an archmage? Considering that the identities of the previous archmages before the Tower Master were not widely known, it was very unlikely that he knew.

    Jessie was an adventurer, so she was an unusual case in that she was known to be an archmage.

    Its too twisted.

    For now, I swallowed a sigh.

    I am the only one who feels heavy.

    This is the perfect example of the saying ignorance is bliss!

    Wow, this was all illusion magic!

    Jessie really thought it was a lesson.

    Its been a long time since we met again, but you dont even have an answer.

    Marcelo was talking to the shell of the Tower Master.

    I knew all theplicated circumstances.

    It was a very serious situation for me alone.

    But I couldnt express it.

    Putting aside Grandfels pride.

    I didnt even get a chance to do that in the first ce.

    [The body of the Tower Master appears.]

    !

    An appearance message.

    What it meant was simple.

    So far, it had only been a preview.

    The scenery manifested by illusion magic began to slowly clear away.

    Soon, it converted to pure mana.

    In that state, it immediately ignited fire.

    Marcelo gritted his teeth.

    You really dont understand the situation.

    The founder of the theory of magic.

    Marcelo was the one who established all mainstream magic as a theory.

    Of course.

    That meant he understood the viciouspatibility of magic better than anyone else.

    Marcelo immediately deployed a water barrier.

    Water for fire!

    Jessie said that, but.

    The magic was not that simple.

    Considering the effort that went into the interference process.

    It was like manifesting three high-level magics at the same time.

    Crackle!

    Nevertheless, it was not enough.

    The fact that water was superior to fire also depended on the level. The demonic fire that devoured everything even evaporated the water.

    Tsk.

    I couldnt believe that came out of Marcelos mouth.

    It was really not amon sight.

    By the way, I couldnt just watch with my arms crossed forever.

    I realized it for sure.

    The body of the Tower Master was clearly running rampant.

    This is going too far.

    There must be a gap that came from having his consciousness and body separated.

    I cant even imagine the interference process.

    It seemed the Tower Master couldnt manifest perfectly.

    Regardless of the arrangement left by its consciousness.

    The body just flew.

    So from now on, it could no longer be called a lesson.

    What I was going to say was already decided.

    As the chief, I cant approve this lesson.

    Although I opened my mouth bravely.

    The body of the Tower Master could even crush Marcelos magic that prioritizedpatibility. Even if I put forward the [Blessing of the First World Tree], I might not be able to defeat it with magic alone.

    He had a circle just like me.

    In the end, I had no choice but to go all out from the beginning.

    I immediately prepared to manifest oddity.

    As expected, the most efficient one would be the reversal magic.

    However, if I reversed the attribute magic, it would just revert to pure mana.

    The Tower Master will interfere with that magic again.

    No matter how powerful the Tower Master was, his mana was not infinite.

    If he consumed this much mana, it would definitely put a strain on his body.

    Illusion and fire magic.

    It was one of the magic thatpeted for the top position in terms of mana consumption.

    Do you think it will be sessful?

    To defeat the archmages, one must be meticulous. It was safe to say that my mana regeneration was at its maximum while [Blessing of the First World Tree] was active. I was thinking of putting the superiority of mana first.

    However.

    !

    Huh?

    Marcelo and Jessie paused.

    In the Tower Masters body, which showed no emotional changes or even consciousness, an abnormality was detected. A stream of blood was flowing down from the Tower Masters mouth.

    Perhaps she realized it because she had experienced it herself.

    Jesse looked at me and said.

    That must be mana exhaustion.?

    Meteor Strikes, illusion, and even fire magic.

    With that series of manifestations.

    If you think your body will be fine, then you have no conscience.

    At this point, I would dere it coldly.

    Tower Master, your n.

    I think its a big failure.

    I dont understand.

    His yearning was twisted.

    But Marcelo definitely respected the Tower Master.

    The Tower Master was the only one who had seen through his shorings.

    For what reason?

    Marcelos pupils shook.

    He thought he could finally be recognized by the Tower Master.

    The Tower Master was no longer be the Tower Master he knew.

    I opened my mouth.

    Jessie Heinness.

    Yes, Im listening!

    I have to tell you some unfortunate news.

    Oh, even if you didnt, I was going to say it!

    No voice came from the pointed hat.

    Jessie conveyed the message to it.

    I could tell.

    Even in the pointed hat, something was happening.

    But it was okay.

    The hurtful lesson ended here.

    I continued.

    Your lesson will end here.

    Yes! I ept it!

    But stay focused until the end.

    Yes?

    As the ss chief, I will take responsibility to finish this lesson.

    Meteor strike.

    Illusion magic.

    And the current fire magic.

    I realized this by watching the high-ranking magic disyed by the Tower Master.

    Like I said with my own mouth.

    Daring to look down on the state of transcendence.

    I felt like I had reached the state of oddity.

    In other words.

    There was nothing to learn from your manifestation.

    Didnt I tell you? Everything has changed.

    This kind of fire magic.

    The oddity of ice magic could reverse it.

    In other words, it could be offset with [Absolute Zero].

    Crack!

    In a sh.

    The area cooled down to the point that I could see my breath.

    I looked at the Tower Master and said.

    From here on, I will start my ss.

    I will not ept questions during ss.

    Because the one who will answer is not me, but you, Tower Master.

    Thats a long exmation, Grandfel.

    In that regard, be prepared, Tower Master.

    I was the one who filled up Mage Tower with tears just from the pre-verification alone.

    My first ss will definitely not be easy!

    .

    .

    .

    Amid a whirlwind of fluctuating mana.

    Elder Mage Yugwid arrivedte.

    And all twenty senior mages witnessed it.

    Seriously, Chief, you!!

 Chapter 218: Lesson (3)

    Chapter 218: Lesson (3)

    The missing Tower Master was running rampant.

    Hoyeol and Marcelo.

    The two chiefs noticed that and took action.

    Nevertheless, the reason why the Elder Mage Yugwid and the senior members of the Mage Tower came out of the tower was simple. The Tower Master was the one closest to the pinnacle of magic.

    Hoyeol just recently formed a circle.

    On the other hand, the Tower Master had formed his circle long ago.

    That was why Yugwid made that decision.

    Even though Hoyeol became the existence of oddity.

    He couldnt ovee the difference in experience.

    Of course, it turned out to be a huge mistake.

    Banglet stuttered.

    I-Its too one-sided!

    Hoyeol was one-sidedly pushing out the Tower Master.

    As if the status was different.

    No matter what super high-level magic the Tower Master disyed.

    Hoyeol showed no sign of panic.

    Yugwid inadvertentlyughed.

    I dont know how many times Ive been surprised today.

    Hadnt she really be an old woman?

    A mages duel was different from a warriors battle that used a sword and a shield. There was no such a thing as an equal match.

    Magic came from mana. This meant that the oue was decided by the stronger magic devouring the weaker magic.

    As expected of the Tower Master. That level of fire magic!

    Senior mage of fire magic, Bensch William.

    One of the magics that revealed the nature of magic better than anything else was fire magic.

    The reason why the Bensch was reluctant to face the Fire Dragon, Karimjeva, was because fire tended to ride onrger fire.

    But if its Chief Lee.

    If it was Hoyeol who defeated Karimjeva.

    He expected that fire magic would be used to counter fire magic.

    However.

    Ice magic!?

    His doubt didntst long.

    Thats ridiculous. He used the oppositepatibility of fire to overpower the Tower Master?

    It wasnt just once.

    Every time the Tower Master manifested a certain magic.

    Hoyeol responded back by manifesting magic that was the opposite of that magic.

    It was as if

    Senior mage of spirit magic, Peiyan, opened her mouth carefully.

    Doesnt it look like hes kindly teaching us?

    Teach us what? Senior Peiyan?

    That what we know is not everything.

    !!!

    Indeed.

    The magic manifested by Hoyeol seemed to be really speaking.

    Straighten your back and look down at everything.

    It felt as though he was saying that.

    What you know isnt everything.

    That alone was shocking, but.

    Matis knew.

    The fact that Hoyeols talent was not limited to mere magic.

    An unrivaled level of right mana.

    Hoyeols definite talent for ck magic.

    It was more than that.

    So he could say confidently.

    I can guarantee you.

    What do you mean, Senior Matis?

    Even at this moment, Chief Lee is not giving his all.

    Are you serious?

    Have you ever seen me joking around?

    *

    Well, there was a saying in the reality.

    Extremely advanced science is no different from magic.

    Maybe I could add those words here.

    Extremely advanced magic.

    Its destructive power was no different from oddity!

    Truly, it was an incredibly powerful magic manifestation.

    Even if we both had the circle, the time spent in that circle was different. If my magic manifestation power increased by 1,000 percent due to the effect of the circle, it felt like the Tower master was pouring out magic at least 2,000 percent output.

    In that regard, Im proud of you, Hoyeol.

    Fortunately, were equal in terms of magic.

    Starting from growing bi-herbs to cultivating elixirs and forcibly forming circles. If I hadnt gone through all that trouble, I wouldnt have been able to counter that incredibly high-level magic.

    By the way

    There is no such thing as a fixed path for answers.

    Could you please stop talking like its really a ss, Grandfel?

    I was chattering while neutralizing all the super-high-level magic pouring out of the runaway Tower Masters body. In the first ce, why are you talking when the Tower Master is unconscious?

    Magic is no exception.

    No, even if you say that, he cant hear you from over there.

    Magicpatibility? Dont confine yourself to the limit.

    The word impossible didnt exist in my dictionary.

    He poured out words simr to those famous sayings.

    It really sounded convincing.

    Arcanains might get deceived by words I made up.

    Well, I was adding credibility to my words by countering the Tower Masters magic. Perhaps that was why the exmation mark didnt disappear from Jessies pupils.

    Dont confine yourself to the limit! Ill keep that in mind!

    Please.

    Even if the world didnt know.

    I knew what I was talking about.

    The oddity I was manifesting was actually very simple!

    It was just magic plus basic science?

    You could easily understand it by just searching on the inte.

    Add a few scientific concepts.

    Of course, I knew it was not easy.

    Theyre so different.

    Without Grandfels setting, the magic structure would be terrible.

    I probably wouldnt even notice that magic was different from skills.

    But, no matter how shameless I was, there should be a limit.

    I didnt want to be arrogant about this.

    But there was no way I could express my screams.

    More nonchnt wordse out of my mouth.

    You still dont understand?

    Of course, I didnt receive an answer.

    I will take the absence of an answer as an affirmation.

    Every time I said a single word, I felt a pain of shame. But this shamelessness had never cared about my shame.

    I continued, pping my jacket.

    Lets resume the ss.

    .

    .

    .

    Marcelo looked at Hoyeol.

    Indeed, Sir Hoyeol was improving day by day.

    Especially when it came to oddity.

    Im ashamed to say that Im walking the same path.

    Marcelo explored the science of this world as much as magic.

    However, adding a new concept to the interference process was so difficult that it made his heart pounding.

    Especially in a situation where his mind feltplicated like now.

    His gaze moved from Hoyeol to the Tower Master.

    Overwhelming.

    The odds were against the Tower Master.

    The Tower Master must have known that himself.

    The bleeding is not normal.

    He was manifesting super-high-level magic at random.

    To the point that his body couldnt take it.

    Marcelo gritted his teeth.

    Im prepared, Sir Hoyeol.

    Why was the Tower Master acting like that?

    He didnt know.

    The Tower Master didnt even answer when he asked.

    But it was clearly dangerous.

    If Hoyeol hadnt acted out right away.

    It wouldnt have been strange if the world of adventurers was destroyed by the Meteor Strike unleashed by the Tower Master.

    Furthermore, considering that the Mage Tower was indebted to Hoyeol Even if Hoyeol hadnt moved. The Mage Tower would have stepped in and stopped the Tower Master.

    He was well aware of the oue of the match and the Tower Master.

    It might just be someone elses story for Hoyeol.

    But for some reason.

    Hoyeol hadnt concluded the match since a while ago.

    There was no sign that the Tower Master would change his mind.

    But Hoyeol kept his word.

    Lets resume the ss.

    ss.

    Literally.

    As if trying to enlighten the Tower Master.

    Hoyeol just countered the Tower Masters magic.

    Why are you so

    Hoping for the Tower Master to open his eyes.

    It was an action that even Marcelo, who had been waiting for him more than anyone else, couldnt dare to do.

    Marcelo looked at the Tower Master.

    His outer appearance remained the same as if time had stopped.

    The only thing that had changed was his pupils.

    The eyes, which had always beennguid, were even more empty.

    As if his soul had escaped.

    Why do you look like that

    His head, which had never lost its cool, was a mess.

    Then, he heard a voice.

    It was Apprentice Mage Jessie Heinnness.

    I realized it toote. Thats Tower Master, right?

    Thats right.

    Then I have something to tell Chief Marcelo.

    Why the Tower Master didnt answer.

    Why he poured out magic indiscriminately.

    Jessie knew the reason.

    As an archmage, she knew that the consciousness of the previous archmage, the Tower Master, was residing in the pointed hat. So she couldnt just leave alone Marcelo who was agonizing.

    So what you mean is.

    Marcelos voice trembled.

    The Tower Master is a former archmage?

    Jessie nodded her head.

    Only then did Marcelo realize.

    The reason why Jessie, an apprentice mage, was in a space like this.

    And he remembered.

    The letter that the Tower Master left on the parchment.

    Was everything nned from then on?

    The face that always lookednguid.

    Under that face, he had a hidden purpose.

    But it was foolish, Tower Master.

    A purpose that must be pursued even at the cost of ones life.

    Such a thing didnt exist in this world.

    Thats not the truth, isnt it?

    Watching Hoyeol.

    Marcelo came to realize that.

    So, he was able to shout at the Tower Master.

    Is this truly the ending you wanted!?

    The Tower Master didnt turn his head.

    He just exchanged magic with Hoyeol.

    Nevertheless, Marcelo shouted, the veins on his neck rising.

    Have you really not regretted a single moment? I regretted every moment. Why didnt I realize my shorings when you were awake? I thought I could finally prove myself in front of you!

    The Tower Master still didnt respond.

    You had to deceive me like this!

    Marcelos shout reached everyone.

    Jessie bit her lips.

    This was the first time she knew of this.

    It was as if everything happened because of him, the archmage.

    She felt uneasy.

    The Tower Master simply remained silent.

    Among them, Belliere gently clenched her fist.

    She couldnt imagine the sense of loss Marcelo must feel.

    The only thing that was consistent was Hoyeol.

    He didnt care about Marcelos screams.

    He constantly exchanged magic with the Tower Master.

    The body of the Tower Master that couldnt understand anything.

    It was as if he was really trying to teach it.

    Yeah, to some people, it looked foolish.

    And to some, it looked cold.

    To someone else, it might look unbroken.

    However, from the systems perspective, it looked the same as always.

    You still dont understand?

    Even if he had to walk the most difficult path.

    The [Noble] put everything right.

    Such nobility was what brought about change.

    [A small change urs due to the effect of Noble.]

    Then the Tower Masters lips twitched.

    I didnt want it to end like this.

    And.

    Yourete.

    Hoyeol heard that voice.

    But its good enough that you finally realize it.

    .

    .

    .

    Yeah.

    I was waiting for those words

    It was wrong from the start, wasnt it?

    If I had to exin it in magic terms, the exploration process was wrong from the start.

    Why do you need to risk your life to get to the oddity in the first ce?

    More than anything, do you think Grandfel will just watch those who risked their lives enter the realm of oddity? Yes, archmages. I am talking about that one.

    I looked at the shing quest goal.<ul><li> Dispose of the body of the runaway Tower Master. (In Progress)</li></ul>

    Tower Master.

    If you thought I would quietly follow your n, you were sorely mistaken.

    I was not taking the path suggested by the quest goal.

    I just learned of the existence of another path.

    Countless mana particles flew around.

    Huh?

    The mana particles became threads that wrapped around Jessies pointed hat.

    Yeah, this was the other path.

    This was the ending presented by [aesthetic] that had reached the upper state.

    I had to use what I had learned on time so that I didnt forget it.

    So I didnt hesitate.

    I reached for Jessies pointed hat.

    Tuk

    I explored the pointed hat, more focused than ever before.

    A magic that forcibly separated the body and the consciousness.

    I counted the traces of the Tower Masters magic that would naturally have soaked up the pointed hat.

    I identified the structure of magic from the magic trace.

    Then I opened my mouth.

    Jessie Heinness.

    Yes! I cant raise my head, but Im listening!

    Maybe I hit the pointed hat too hard; I felt bad but I didnt apologize. It was already difficult to ask the opinion of the person concerned following the procedure.

    Can I have your teacher back from you?

    When you said my teacher, do you mean the consciousness of the Tower Master?

    Thats right.

    A reply came immediately.

    Absolutely! I think thats the correct procedure!

    As expected, no matter who taught you, it was important to be polite.

    Now that a quick agreement had been reached with the two parties.

    I immediately raised my mana.

    I manifested reversal magic.

    At the same time, my vision shed.<ul><li> Dispose of the body of the runaway Tower Master. (Fail)</li></ul>

    What the message meant was simple.

    Youve grown a lot, little Chief Marcelo.

    !

    And I am greatly indebted to you. Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    The consciousness of the Tower Master had returned to his body.

 Chapter 219: Happening…?

    Chapter 219: Happening��?

    AAU.

    The branch heads turned over the report.

    Official website.

    After uploading emergency update details.

    01:14:58 seconds psed.

    Sreuk

    yer, Lee Hoyeol.

    First sighted in Utah, United States.

    A group of asteroids that entered the atmosphere (unimplemented skill, presumed to be Meteor Strike) were sent back into space. Later, he manifested a portal and said, Those are small wishes.

    Below, an eyewitness ount was attached.

    It was as if he pressed a rewind button.

    It was like watching fireworks? Well, it might seem that way to a child. Anyway, Meteor Strike. Thats what it is, right?

    Thats right. The final skill of the mage ss, which was only at the concept stage when Arcana was just a game. Well, Im shocked such a skill even existed

    He went one step further and sent them back.

    Its too early to be surprised. Lets move on.

    Sreuk

    Easter Ind in the South Pacific.

    An abnormal phenomenon was detected in the western sea.

    Its presumed to be a mana cloud manifested by the Tower Master.

    After that, a violent mana sh urred for about an hour.

    From the moment the mana shed. Perhaps Yusras General Manager, Lee Hoyeol, was waging a battle with the Tower Master. What on earth happened in that fog?

    There is observational data captured from outside.

    The surrounding sea area evaporated and then froze again? Wait. It prated such a thick mana cloud and had such an effect? So, what happened in there?

    They must have gone back and forth between fire and ice.

    Huh.

    The branch heads clicked their tongues and turned the pages.

    The mana cloud slowly cleared up and the situation was over. What followed was the same interview we watched together. As usual, Yusras General Manager Lee Hoyeol revealed the full story of the incident.

    The interview video appeared on the monitor.

    The Tower Master was unconscious and has woken up.

    I never thought the Tower Master was in such a state.

    I never imagined that he revealed the circumstances in more detail like that. If I were him, I would have just skipped it out. It must have been an internal matter of the Mage Tower

    That means he will take responsibility for the case. As the chief.

    In the first ce, people like us cant fathom it.

    Yeah, how could he keep up that confidence?

    On the screen.

    Hoyeol dered without hesitation.

    -However, you have nothing to worry about now.

    Really, its so reassuring.

    You shouldnt becent. We need to be alert to things that havent helped us.

    By the way, did you guys understand what he said next?

    What did he say next?

    Listen.

    The ss is over now.

    Out of nowhere, he said the ss ended.

    What ss was he talking about?

    It was Hoyeolsst words.

    Thanks to this, the worlds attention inevitably turned to Hoyeol again.

    *

    What else it could be, its a true education

    Lee Hoyeol educated the Tower Master???

    Of course. Is there any other possibility??

    The only thing that has been properly revealed is the whereabouts of those two

    True education, huh.

    Those were some empty words, Grandfel.!

    I would admit it. As I formed the circle, the power of oddity also increased sharply. It was true that I was able to overwhelm the Tower Master because of this.

    However.

    As if the Sword Saint isnt enough, now the Tower Master???

    If this isnt abination of pen and sword, what else is this

    At this rate, hes gonna teach the dragons next

    Just inly.

    Just by stating the facts, I received undeserved expectations.

    Even if theycked the context, seriously this!

    Especially thatment at the end.

    What, Im gonna educate the dragons?!

    Not too long ago.

    The day when good fortune followed me because of the sirens blessing.

    I had seen it on the Arcana Continent when I looked through [Evil Eyes Telescope]. The fearsomeness of the Elder Dragon, Eunaxus! Dragon was in an entirely different weight ss.

    The dragon teared up the dimensions.

    It might be different if I couldplete [Iplete Quick Swordmanship] and reach the level of transcendence with swordsmanship At this point, I had no intention of fighting against the dragons.

    While someone was being serious.

    The world is noisy.

    Clink

    Tillting the tea cup.

    You really speak like its someone elses business, Grandfel.

    However, Grandfels attitude was not actually wrong.

    It was not because of me that the world was being noisy.

    It was purely because of the Tower Master.

    I got up from my seat after emptying my teacup.

    I dont n on being the only one suffering anymore.

    Now, it was time for payback.

    .

    .

    .

    The top floor of the Mage Tower.

    I couldnt see my face, but I could guess.

    I must be making a very cold face right now.

    It couldnt be helped.

    A cat came into my field of vision.

    Lick

    It stuck out its tongue and licked the cotton ball on its front paws.

    Had it finally noticed my cold gaze?

    It looked at me and opened its mouth.

    What came out was not a meowing sound, but human words.

    Thanks to someone, my body was cut to pieces. I temporarily changed my form to one best suited for recovery. This form is perfect to stretch out all day.

    Neither I nor Grandfel answered.

    I had said it before.

    Cats cuteness didnt work on me or on Grandfel.

    Thanks to this, my attitude didnt loosen up one bit.

    Tower Master, theres an answer I need to hear from you.

    As expected, I boldly skipped the honorifics.

    Fortunately, the Tower Master didnt care about such things.

    It was a relief that he was not old-fashioned like anyone else.

    An answer, you said. I guess I should give it to you. In that regard, even if Ive turned into a cat, I have nothing to say for myself. As you may have guessed, my n has failed spectacrly.

    Even if you have ten mouths, you still would have nothing to say for yourself.

    Indeed, it was exactly as I heard from Marcelo.

    He liked to do and say things as he pleased.

    Of course, this side was no different.

    It was a radical interference process.

    Look at this.

    Pointing out all the wrong things first.

    I continued speaking as if I was doing pre-verification against the Tower Master.

    If you wanted your manifestation to be sessful, you needed a broader understanding of the exploration target. However, your biggest mistake of all would be overlooking the unconsciousness left in your body.

    Tower Masters cat ears turned pointed.

    Youre so persistent. I almost regret that I was once curious about you, however brief it was. Do I have to thoroughly reveal my ws before I can salve my conscience?

    Of course, I paid no heed and continued talking.

    Ive told you.

    I brought a wind of tears to the Mage Tower.

    What a nag.

    Pat pat

    My instructions ended only when the Tower Master brushed off his pointed ears with his front paw. Of course, I didnt just spit out harsh words. I took pride in not sparing praise when it came to things that deserved praise.

    Still, the Meteor Strike was impressive.

    Thanks to him, I learned a lot from just looking over my shoulder.

    The super-high-level magic that the Tower Masters body manifested!

    I couldnt say I could make use of it at this point.

    I could tell without having to experience it.

    It consumed an extreme amount of mana.

    Even the Tower Master had blood spurting out of his mouth due to the recoil.

    Still, its important to have it engraved in my mind.

    Even if I couldnt use it right away, there woulde a day when I would need to use it in the future.

    I assure you.

    Among the magic I could manifest.

    Meteor Strikes destructive power was by far the strongest.

    If I add oddity to that.

    Wouldnt that destructive power truly be beyond imagination?

    The Tower Masters cat tail wiggled.

    That is truly afortingpliment, Chief Lee Hoyeol. Looking back at the memories left in my body, I dont think there was a single magic that worked effectively on you. The harsh words arent enough, so now youre justying it out to the person in front of you.

    Then he slumped down like a real cat.

    Thanks to that, my devastated consciousness dried up even more.

    Devastated consciousness.

    Even if he hadnt mentioned it, I was going to ask.

    I opened my mouth, ignoring the Tower Masters whining.

    What happened in the space of consciousness?

    The Tower Master was also a transcendent.

    I didnt have to exin what space of consciousness meant.

    The space of consciousness was definitely simr to the social gathering of time and space.

    It also existed in the pointed hat.

    The Tower Master slowly opened his closed eyes.

    I was paying for a price.

    What do you mean by a price?

    How many generations have it been passed down? It must be the punishment for breaking the rules of the archmage that even I cannot fathom. If trying to stop such an ugly n is a crime, then I am guilty.

    An ugly n.

    As shown in the Tower Masters quest.

    He was referring to the conspiracy of the archmages.

    I didnt have to ask.

    The Tower Master willingly kept talking.

    I was in a crisis where I couldnt even send telepathy to my disciple As you can see, Chief Lee Hoyeol, its thanks to you. I could survive in the form of a cat like this. I would like to formally express my gratitude.

    If anyone heard it, they would think I returned his consciousness to a cats body.

    Id like to change to topic, but.

    There was something I needed to ask before that.

    So what exactly was the conspiracy of the archmages?

    Even if you understand my secrets and magic structures Ive never seen before. You wouldnt have guessed their ugly n.

    The Tower Master dragged it out.

    Dont be rmed. The archmages, they

    His tongue stopped licking the cotton pad and he continued speaking seriously.

    They have the same purpose as the demons.

    The demons.

    Frankly.

    I wasnt surprised at all.

    They truly wanted the destruction of the Arcana Continent. Only for that one purpose. They have been brainwashing the new vessels, inheriting the knowledge of the archmage.

    Why did the archmages wish for the destruction of the Arcana Continent?

    Even though I didnt know the reason, I had a guess.

    There was a reason why the Arcana Continent had be like this.

    It was because powerful people like the archmage wanted it to perish.

    Without any resistance to the demons, it would have copsed.

    Ive guessed as much.

    At my calm answer, the Tower Masters hair stood on end.

    Youve guessed it?

    Sniff-sniff

    He wrinkled his nose and let out an exmation.

    Indeed, it doesnt smell like lying. I shouldnt have dragged it out, Chief Lee Hoyeol. I wanted to be of help to you, my benefactor. Such a shame.

    If you want to help.

    You dont have to worry about that.

    As long as Tower Master returned to the Mage Tower.

    Youd better be prepared.

    I was nning to hand over a lot of work.

    From now on, I would be busy struggling.

    Of course, this didnt mean I would hand over the work right away.

    I shouldnt bother someone whos in recovery.

    I should go back.

    I paused as I tried to turn away.

    No, I still had to ask him one more question.

    Thanks to my reversal magic.

    The Mage Towers consciousness returned to its original body from the pointed hat.

    So what happened to Jessies ss?

    More importantly, was it okay to keep wearing that ominous pointed hat?

    The Tower Master yawned leisurely.

    I was wondering what you were worried about.

    Then he licked his cotton pad again.

    Youre worrying for nothing, Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Hed been saying things that I didnt understand.

    Isnt it natural that those old men wont talk to my disciple for a while? Everyone, including me, felt your presence, Chief Lee Hoyeol. What kind of crazy person could have evil intentions when facing you?

    Wait, that meant.

    The archmages were scared of me?

    At this point, I was starting to get scared.

    Could it be.

    I had be much stronger.

    More than I thought?

    .

    .

    .

    If unnecessarily taking things seriously was a sin, then I was guilty of it.

    Before even a day had passed.

    I returned to my daily routine.

    In other words,

    In the Yusra Kingdoms office.

    I dealt with the backlog of documents

    In the process, I encountered someone unexpected.

    No. 1 in Arcanas official ranking.

    Dragon knight, Skal.

    When he entered the office, he opened his mouth.

    Nice to meet you, Sir Lee Hoyeol.

    Hey, Skal-ssi.

    Why do you talk like that from the beginning?!

    Why are you greeting me formally as if its the Middle Ages? Grandfel ruined a lot of people.

    For a moment, I swallowed a sigh inside.

    I checked the quest window.

    [World quest: Evil Dragon Hunter]

    You who hunted a n of evil dragons.

    The legend of the mountain is calling you.

    Reach the top of the Zero Mountain. (In progress)

    If it was the Dragon Knight Skal.

    He probably knew information rted to the World Quest.

    That was what I thought.

    Well, even if he doesnt know.

    With the emergence of the Zero Mountain.

    Now that dragons had officially started kicking up.

    I would need to put the puzzle pieces of the quest together with Skal.

    Take a seat.

    At my suggestion, Skal sat down straight away.

    But, for some reason, he looked restless since earlier.

    I was going to have a cup of tea to keep us getting along well in the future.

    If it was that urgent, it couldnt be helped.

    Ive heard the story.

    Enoch had reported to me.

    I heard there was something he had to tell me.

    Skal had been waiting for me in front of the Golden Pce since yesterday.

    Well, I didnt mean to stand him up.

    Even if he hadnte, I was nning on having a conversation.

    Id say the timing was bad from Skals point of view.

    I felt bad, so I spoke more generously than usual.

    You may state your business.

    Then, as if he had been waiting, Skal poured out the story.

    As you might have guessed.

    It was a story about the dragon.

    But.

    What did you just say, Skal?

    Whos back in the Arcana continent?

    A greaaaat family?

    No way.

    Hey.

    No.

    For real?!

 Chapter 220: With my own two eyes

    Chapter 220: With my own two eyes

    Command.

    Not Hoyeol. But Holyeongmand).

    To be precise, the ethereal iron wasmanding Zero Mountain.

    I held and swung the ethereal iron with my hand.

    If you ask me, why am I speaking of it as if it was other peoples sword?

    Uhaha! Great, jump harder. Wilder!

    It was because I was terribly ashamed to say that it was my sword.

    Every time I swung, it spoke.

    If I were to post a question to themunity.<ol><li> Are all ego equipment this talkative?</li></ol>

    Then this answer woulde up.<ol><li> Ego equipment? Where in the world does such a thing exist</li></ol>

    What did that statement mean?

    In the end, it was a problem that couldnt be solved.

    Couldnt I just ask the ethereal iron to shut up?

    I wanted to do that too.

    But I couldnt.

    A wildness that never gave up until the end. It was quite honorable.

    This damn mouth!

    As you can see, the emotion between Grandfel and ethereal iron was just like a match made in heaven. Thanks to this, the only person suffering was me, Lee Hoyeol, who was suffering from both sides.

    But lets think positively.

    Its better than before.

    When I had just woken up as a yer.

    Compared to the time when I was talking about etiquette training to gnolls.

    Now, even if someone caught me like this, I had an excuse to protect myself.

    Well, the mob I just killed was a level-700 monster.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer, Noble, Transcendent]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 601]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 141 / Agility: 139 / Mana: 517 / Luck: 12 / Aesthetic: Upper / Tenacity: 2

    [Point owned: 0]

    My additional daily routine.

    It had been four days since I had been steadily hunting monsters in the Zero Mountain. Thanks to this, I broke through the level 600 barrier and rose one additional level. But the important thing was not the level.

    Fundamental ability over level.

    How much had I improved my abilities?

    I started to focus more on that.

    In that regard, I had been making some progress in my own way.

    First of all, I avoided usingmagicas much as possible while dealing with monsters.

    It was a copse of bnce for me, wasnt it?

    The effect of the circle amplified the manifestation power of my magic. Hunting monsters with magic that had already reached a transcendental level only served to fill up experience points pointlessly.

    Efficiency is what matters in everything.

    Like the tea time in the afternoon

    No, no, not that.

    It was like gold.

    Additionally, experience points could be obtained from the Arcana Continent and the Qirnberg Machine Tower. As expected, legacy was the best.

    Thanks to this, from now on, hunting in the reality couldnt be limited to simply gaining experience points.

    Sk

    Of course, in my efforts to refine the iplete sword technique.

    As well as my shooting technique using the crossbow.

    In literally many ways.

    Befitting of a demon hunter.

    My focus was on developing my fundamental capabilities.

    Because theres a possibility it could develop into oddity.

    Of course.

    If the yers learned of this training method, they would be shocked.

    They probably would say that it was nothing but just some hardship.

    Then I would answer.

    Sometimes you have to walk slowly to see things.

    No, you dont have to answer it in such a romantic way

    Youre absolutely correct, my lord.

    Dont just go along with it, ethereal iron.

    Anyway, I brought up my biggest aplishment from these four days.

    Haiel and Diend.

    For the first time in a while, I was able to properly understand the strengths of those two at a given time.

    I opened my mouth.

    Haiel, Diend.

    Haiel has answered Masters call.

    Did you call, my lord?

    Well, there is a saying that if you meet your doppelganger, you will die.

    Haiel, Diend, and ethereal iron.

    I faced three different doppelgangers.

    I was already feeling dizzy, but lets bear with it.

    First of all, Diend is just as I expected.

    I never confirmed Diends power with my own eyes, but I had a rough guess of his strength.

    Diend was a dark spirit who had made Fire Drake, the contract spirit of Senior Mage of Spirit School Peiyan, nervous since the first time he appeared. Even if that wasnt the case, I expected him to be a high-level spirit.

    But I overlooked Haiel.

    I would admit, it was due to prejudice.

    I knew Haiels past. So I unconsciously overlooked her. Haiel would still be as morous as she was in the predators swamp.

    Haiel can stop an elf.

    Haiel was clearly a unique spirit and a being who received the [Blessing of the First World Tree] along with me.

    Even if her {nature} abilities were not specialized forbat, she was not an entity that could be ovee by ordinary monsters.

    The proof of it was visible.

    All the beast-type monsters were bowing down to Haiel! These monsters were not meek.

    They were herbivore animals that could suffocate wild beast [Warmonger Reindeer] even if they were belligerent.

    To put it simply

    Youve learned something too, Haiel.

    Perhaps because she took after someone, it would be fair to call her an instructor.

    Looking at her like that, I slowly understood.

    Why the archmages in the pointed hat cowered because of me.

    I think I could say that I know the reason.

    In fact, I was also surprised.

    Haiel, the spirit chosen by the first World Tree.

    Ethereal iron, who overwhelmed the Sword Saint.

    And Diend.

    Even if they looked up at me meaninglessly.

    What if there was someone who could handle all these three at once?

    The fact alone was shocking.

    In that regard, I felt more reassured.

    I should have nothing to fear in this world.

    But at this moment, my mind was not at peace.

    I preached Masters theory of manner to the animals in the forest.

    Was it because of Haiel, who knew what to do without having me say it anymore?

    I will also follow suit, my lord.

    If not that, was it because of Diend, who learned from watching her attitude?

    Indeed!

    Or was it because of the ethereal irons admiration for the strange scenery?

    Yes, normally.

    That alone would have caused me toin of mental pain.

    But in my head right now.

    I was thinking that such things were trivial.

    Yeah.

    It was because of the story Skal told me.

    To be precise, it was because of the news about the great family.

    [ss quest: Summoning All Dragons]

    The old dragon shouted.

    The great family has returned to the Arcana Continent.

    Every dragon wants to find out the truth of the case.

    Witness the dragons gathering on the continent. (Select)

    Skal shared the dragon knight ss quest with me.

    The moment I saw it.

    My eyesight became dizzy.

    The great family.

    There was a setting that ovepped with that word.

    He was the heir to a great family, but that family was ruined by the demons.

    The only survivor of the family, Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo, hereinafter referred to as Grandfel, walked the path of a demon hunter to take revenge on the demons.

    Why, out of all the many monikers in the world.

    It had to be the great family?!

    I thought calmly with mymon sense as much as I could.

    udie.

    Just like Grandfel.

    It was a fictional family I created when I suffered from a middle-school second-year syndrome.

    It couldnt exist in the Arcana Continent.

    It must be another family.

    Furthermore, the great family was back?

    At least I am still hiding my past and my name.

    I struggled to control my inner feelings.

    Still, I couldnt feel relieved.

    I could still feel it.

    The setting of Grandfel that took all the good stuff and put them all together!

    Of course, the scale is different.

    Lets see

    I vaguely recalled udies setting.

    At that time, I, who was a bit crooked, even used the monicker great.

    To put it simply.

    Comparable to Grandfel.

    It was a setting that was full of embarrassing things.

    Really, one in a million chance.

    What if those settingse true?

    What if there were any traces of udie on the Arcana Continent?

    I could guarantee.

    At least I wouldnt be able to live with my head up on the Arcana Continent.

    So I shouldnt let it happen.

    Why?

    [Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    I named this damn thing.

    Of course, only in the Arcana Continent.

    I would never reveal it to the reality.

    Especially on days when my nemesis finds out!

    So, I dered to Skal.

    I wont believe it until I see it with my own eyes.

    Even though it wasnt my intention.

    I ended up spitting out harsh words.

    I felt sorry for Skal, but I hoped he could understand.

    This is a matter of life and (social) death!

    *

    Since the creation of the AAU Yusra branch.

    There were more active exchanges between the branches.

    Not just the branch heads but also between the employees.

    That meant their exchanges became more frequent than ever before.

    Yoon Sookyum lightly waved to the camera.

    Hey, how long has it been since Ist saw your face?

    How are you, Tom? Katrina is still the same.

    You havent contacted me even once, but now you want us to shake hands.

    Hey, you know who our boss is.

    Youre probably dying under Mr. Park, arent you?

    AAUs Korean branch head, Park Minjae.

    Having confronted CEO Raymond Sean.

    He was a legendary figure in many ways.

    His rebellious temperament had been known to all branches since AAUs days of Cosmo. Tom and Katrina had expressed condolences upon hearing the news that Park Minjae had been appointed as a branch manager and Yoon Sookyums boss.

    Still, I am jealous sometimes.

    Are you crazy? Youre jealous of me? Why?

    Youre probably close to yer Lee Hoyeol.

    I agree.

    When Hoyeols name was mentioned, Katrina put her face to the camera.

    Yoon Sookyum probably had a closer rtionship with Hoyeol than they did.

    Katrina continued enthusiastically.

    There must be a point of contact or exchanges between you! So what is it? What is the information about General Manager Yusra Lee Hoyeol that only the Korean branch knows? Ill keep it confidential. If I have to, Ill take Tom out of here too.

    She asked him after saying something like that?

    They were wasting their time.

    Yoon Sookyum shook his head.

    Do you know what pride is?

    Pride? I know what it is. Its something General Manager Lee Hoyeol likes to say.

    Yeah, would someone like that give a special treatment?

    Oh

    The two people understood at once.

    Well, considering Hoyeols moves so far

    Hoyeol didnt discriminate.

    Even small sacrifices for the greater good were not tolerated.

    Hoyeol was fair.

    So three people who had wasted their energy soon got straight to the point.

    So youre trying to bring back old memories, right?

    Thats right. The memories when we were putting the story together.

    Im sorry for derailing you. Does it have any meaning?

    Tom, please. If youre going to be sorry, dont say anything.

    Katrina, hit him.

    As the three of them bickered, he felt like he had gone back to those days.

    But he couldnt justugh.

    He couldnt go back to those days.

    Tom, who was smoothing out his side that got hit, opened his mouth.

    First of all, lets admit what we have to admit and begin from there. Perhaps Arcana has been out of our control from the moment when it was a game. Lets go with that premise.

    Agreed.

    Okay. Well, only Raymond knows the answer.

    Tom was pessimistic about everything, but he was good at what he did.

    If you think of it like that, you will be scared of the many mountains you will have to climb in the future. Well, wasnt the Arcana Continent still quite peaceful before the demons appeared?

    I guess you can say that. There were major events like the Imperial War, butpared to this Holy War, they were nothing more than childs y. So what do you want to say, Tom?

    The point is simple.

    And he was sharp.

    That there must have been a reason for that peace.

    There was a reason for the long peace?

    Are you saying it wasnt just because the demons were updated that it became a mess?

    Tom shrugged his shoulders.

    Weid down the premise, didnt we? Everything existed from the beginning. There was a setting background that we didnt know about from the beginning. The Mage Tower would be a good example of it.

    The reason demons didnt appear wasnt because of the setting

    There was some kind of situation that wasnt revealed like the absence of the Tower Master?

    Thats right. In other words.

    Click ck

    A line of text that appeared when Tom hit the keyboard.

    [There was a reason for the peace on the Arcana continent.]

    And he added.

    And there is a reason why that peace was broken.

    .

    .

    .

    Social gathering of time and space.

    ck hair.

    The eastern sky where the sun rose first.

    The Warrior of Sunrise who came from that cecked knowledge about the Arcana Continent. It was thanks to the Demon Worlds tectonic shift that he was able to set foot on Arcana in the first ce.

    Naturally, he was ignorant.

    Youre brave. You mentioned that name.

    The Warrior of Sunrise nodded at the words of a transcendent.

    Witch of the Southern Sea.

    He couldnt forget her reaction.

    It was hard to believe she could make that kind of face.

    He had seen her at the social gathering.

    She was clearly different from that helpless figure.

    So, he was naturally curious.

    What on earth was that name

    But the Warrior of Sunrise couldnt say anything.

    From the seconding of the legend to the subjugation of the great evil.

    Even that incident that was reported to your hometown.

    Warrior from the East, can you believe it?

    There was a family behind the whole affair.

    Yes, its udie.

    Because of udie, the continent had been able to maintain peace.

    Because udie disappeared, the continent became like this.

    !!!

    That past was so shocking that it left him speechless.

 Chapter 221: Its a dark History

    Chapter 221: It''s a dark History

    The udie family.

    It was a series of incredible stories.

    But if he admitted it to be true

    It made sense.

    All the events that were currently unfolding in the Arcana Continent would make sense.

    He didnt need to look for an example. Hadnt he witnessed directly it? A group of dragons, legendary beings, glided across the sky.

    Warrior of Sunrise opened his mouth.

    It must be true, right?

    Then came the cold answer.

    Thats insulting. Did I look like the type of person who would add lies by mentioning that name? Theres a limit to tolerating your ignorance, warrior of the East.

    Thats not what I meant. I was just.

    There was silence in the social hall.

    Is this the calm before the storm?

    The warrior looked around.

    This was the first time he saw the social gathering so empty.

    He, too.

    He stayed in the social gathering for quite a while to satisfy his curiosity about udie. Then he managed to encounter the transcendent in front of him.

    I guess that makes sense.

    If the history surrounding udie was all true.

    It made sense why the transcendents were busy.

    However, at the same time, he was doubtful.

    Can I ask you onest question?

    Youre more inquisitive than you look. All right, Ill hear you.

    Why did such a great family disappear?

    The transcendent murmured in a small voice.

    Really, you can ask that question only because of your sheer ignorance.

    Even I couldnt answer that question. Because I dont have the qualifications or the courage to talk about that day. But Ill give you one piece of advice.

    What kind of advice was it?

    Forget about the question you just asked.

    Why do I have to forget it?

    Because that curiosity could hasten your life.

    Just by questioning it, he could hasten his life.

    Wasnt she just cursing him out and disguising it as advice?

    The warrior instantly became displeased.

    But soon after, he heard eerie words.

    You must have thought I was cursing you, didnt you?

    !

    Indeed, she was a transcendent.

    She could see through his heart.

    As expected, he couldnt let his guard down even if for a moment.

    But the Warrior of the Sunrise was mistaken.

    The transcendent felt sorry for the warriors ignorance.

    So she added.

    If there is a concept of curse in the East, I will not exin it in detail. If you are wary of curses, it means you are also aware of the dangers. Thats why you need to be more careful.

    The warrior swallowed his dry mouth.

    How couldnt he know about curses?

    Curse or ck magic.

    It was a force that was extremely alien to him.

    It was a terrible experience.

    The Warrior of Sunrise also had a memory of being cursed and losing his voice for a few days. Thanks to this, he had no difficulty in understanding the next words of the transcendent.

    Theres an immeasurable debt toward udie.

    ?

    Even just peeping it can cause you to suffer a curse you cant bear. A dark history that no one in Arcana would want to reveal.

    Yeah.

    That was why all the powerful people in the Arcana Continent began to run wild.

    Because udie was back in Arcana.

    udie, on the day he revealed his own dark history

    No one would dare raise their heads in front of him.

    !!!

    *

    Seven Deadly Sins.

    The name Seven Deadly Sins had long since be meaningless.

    There were only five of the Seven Deadly Sins left, including him. Even if they put aside Greed that had been put into hell, Envys whereabouts were unknown.

    Not only he walked around with his arms cut off.

    He waspletely gone from the continent now.

    Gluttony gritted his teeth.

    Useless idiot.

    ?

    Everyones eyes in the tavern focused on his murderous self-talk.

    The Arcana Continent had been wrecked.

    If a tavern was still operating on the continent, its level was obvious without having to say it.

    Crunch

    Creak

    Crunch

    From the smell of the shabby table to the terrible cheap liquor.

    Even if it was just seasoned skin, the food was unbelievably hard to eat.

    The guests were the same way.

    You ruin the taste of alcohol.

    Well, did your colleague get killed somewhere? Hahaha.

    Shut your mouth, you bastard. Dont ruin the mood.

    Blood-soaked swords and armor.

    Their devastated eyes told what kind of life they had lived.

    That was what it meant to survive on the abandoned Arcana Continent.

    Of course, there were no words from Gluttony.

    That cant be.

    It happened decades ago.

    If they could havee back, they would havee back long ago.

    She must have said that because she misunderstood something.

    Gluttony continued to think.

    Then, unconsciously, he barked augh.

    Are you telling me to believe that bullshit?

    They were born evil, the evil itself.

    Naturally, they didnt trust what other people say.

    Nevertheless, the reason he paid so much attention was simple.

    Likewise.

    Akshans resurrection.

    He had thought it was bullshit and got caught off guard.

    It was a rumor that he had dismissed as nonsense.

    But when he heard that Akshansst survivor had put Gamigin into hell, Gluttony realized.

    There was nothing absolute in the world.

    Gluttony murmured.

    If the family came back, who is it that came back?

    At that moment.

    Bang!

    With that sound, the table turned upside down.

    You crazy bastard, cant you hear me?!

    ?

    Get the hell out of here, you bastard! As soon as you came in, the taste of alcohol disappeared. Youve been muttering for a while. Are you possessed by a demon or something? Huh?

    His bowl was broken.

    Gluttony looked at the food sprawling on the floor.

    The food was terrible but it was definitely his.

    He shifted his gaze and looked at the man.

    What if I am not possessed?

    What are you talking about, you crazy bastard?

    Im asking what you would do if I were a demon.

    !!!

    Clench

    There was a thing called a hunch.

    As expected, hes a demon!

    No matter what kind of life they lived, they were men who had crossed the crossroads of life and death countless times. They immediately realized Gluttonys words were not a joke.

    The man snarled with his dagger pointed at Gluttonys throat.

    There was a reason why the taste of alcohol disappeared. You damn bastard.

    Soon, a group surrounded Gluttony.

    There seemed to be roughly twenty of them.

    But Gluttony didnt budge.

    He just murmured.

    I dont want to fill my stomach with something like this.

    And it was all over.

    Chew

    Crunch

    Chew

    There was a sound of breaking and chewing.

    Uh..

    The owner of the tavern shrank and trembled.

    The scene took ce in an instant without any time to stop the fight.

    The men were sucked into the palms of Gluttony.

    Grind

    And only terrible noise filled the pub.

    The owner heard a customer calling.

    It was Gluttony.

    Owner.

    !

    Im sorry, but Id like a ss of water.

    He had no strength to resist anyway.

    The man suppressed his fear and handed him a ss of water.

    Gluttony spoke as if he didnt care.

    Im sorry for making a fuss.

    No.

    Im already very upset, so I need to start an argument in moderation.

    Im sorry. Ill be quiet.

    Oh, you will? Thank you.

    Fighting was not a big deal in a tavern like this.

    Normally, he would have cleaned up the mess of the tavern and collected the repair costs, but the man couldnt move.

    Because there was a demon in front of him.

    A demon who had swallowed twenty men.

    Whether the rumors are true or fake, we must find a valid solution.

    Gluttony didnt care about the mans fear.

    Even now, after devouring twenty humans.

    He was still thinking about udie.

    In the quiet tavern.

    All he heard was the owners heart beating out of fear.

    Thanks to that, he thought of a really good method.

    I just have toe forward and check it out.

    Good.

    He would throw the bait.

    A bait that the udie would have no choice but to bite.

    There were people who were perfectly suited to that role of bait.

    Yeah, the demons who didnt know their ce.

    The demon kings.

    The bastard subject born in the demon world.

    They were funny guys who called themselves the kings of evil.

    Except for the top ten seats who originally existed like Gamigin, they were all trash.

    Ah, now that Gamigin had fallen into hell. There were only nine true demon kings left.

    If I do this well, it will be an appropriate dinner show.

    All right, he shouldnt hesitate.

    Dragons, elves, and even transcendents.

    Didnt everyone there hear the news about udie?

    He needed to move first before they could make any move.

    Ill pay.

    Its fine.

    Are you sure its fine?

    I really wont take it.

    Really?

    Gluttony searched through his open palms.

    Like he was looking through a pocket.

    Even if it was a gold and silver treasure, the owner couldnt receive anything from such a ce.

    Soon, Gluttony rose from his seat and turned away.

    Goddess.

    Thank you for taking care of me from a nameless demon.

    Just as the man was looking for a God he didnt even believe in.

    Suddenly, Gluttony approached the man.

    By the way.

    ?!

    I dont know about the drink, but youd better stop selling food.

    He looked at the food strewn on the floor and grinned.

    You better be thankful for the men in my stomach. If I had put food like that in my mouth, I think I would have devoured you first. For the crime of serving food that tastes worse than humans.

    He had a wicked smile.

    Shake

    The mans legs trembled.

    Haha, just kidding. Its a joke. Thank you for your hard work, owner.

    It wasnt until Gluttonypletely left the tavern that he realized.

    It wasnt because of the Goddess consideration.

    He survived simply because of the demons whims.

    *

    Anyway, there was no day to rest.

    I returned to the office as soon as I finished the roundtable meeting.

    There was nothing special for me to do at the roundtable.

    Before the roundtable started.

    The Tower Master came forward and expressed his apology for the trouble he had caused.

    Apart from that, hes strangely cheeky.

    The roundtable meeting had changed.

    Although it was a meeting that wasnt restricted by ss.

    The more frequent the meeting, the more the Tower Master shouldnt miss out on it.

    But I didnt expect him to attend in the form of a cat!

    Hes more brazen than Grandfel.

    Apprentice mages and skilled mages couldnt see through the Tower Masters transformation.

    But, Tower Master, youre directly involved in this, arent you?

    Although he was a human, why was he nonchntly pretending to be a cat?

    I stayed still even when he touched his stomach butter he even made a growling sound?

    Well, hes living a good life.

    Someone just came back from Zero Mountain after repeated hunting and suffering.

    How could he be so carefree?

    Even if he was recuperating.

    There was nothing that could be done about his twisted personality.

    Still, to find sce

    Was the regr conference starting next week?

    I made amitment.

    At this conference, I would treat the Tower Master as how he should be treated!

    I had enough justification.

    It didnt go against Grandfels pride.

    Well, there was a thing called Noblesse Oblige.

    Responsibilities required for the position.

    If you are in a high position, you have to take responsibility, our Tower Master.

    Clink

    Of course, I was also suffering from that responsibility.

    As always, applications for the towers exit piled up on the desk.

    I put down my teacup.

    Before I started my routine by stamping a failure mark on Benschs towers exit application

    Instinctively, my eyes shifted to parchment.

    There was an unfamiliar handwriting that I had never seen before.

    That damn guy liked to butt in.

    Thanks to this, I carefully looked at the application forms for all members of the Mage Tower.

    Nevertheless, the unfamiliar handwriting probably meant that it was a letter from that guy.

    Tower Master.

    Arge stamp confirmed the owner of the handwriting.

    What is this?

    Cats paw stamp.

    Yeah.

    It was definitely a letter from the Tower Master.

    Why a stamp?

    If he could write, wouldnt he be able to sign it?

    Whats with the paw stamp?

    I thought it was no big deal, but.

    After reading it, it was definitely something that needed a seal.

    But

    As the current Tower Master, I rmend Chief Lee Hoyeol as the next Tower Master.

    Whaaaat?

    You want me to be the Tower Master?

    No, where are you trying to run away!!

 Chapter 222: Need some explanation?

    Chapter 222: Need some exnation?

    Lick

    Licking his cotton pad with his tongue.

    The Tower Master looked down at the Crystal Hall and thought.

    He never thought the roundtable meeting would change like this.

    Was it possible toe up with this idea just because of the stone that just rolled in?

    Meow

    It was a cry full of satisfaction.

    Well, even if he looked at everything else separately.

    It finally lived up to its name.

    A meeting held in the circr Crystal Hall.

    It was truly a roundtable meeting.

    A cat?

    Did someone bring it here?

    No! Its been sitting since I entered.

    Hey, youre cute. What is your name?

    Klee, is it the right time to be distracted by a cat?

    She thought he was cute?

    These were apprentice mages and skilled mages who couldnt even detect his transformation magic that was worse than polymorph. He should be the one saying that to these young chicks.

    Meow.

    Still, the touch that scratched his chin wasnt so bad.

    In the end, the Tower Master took his ce in a yer apprentice mages knee and watched the roundtable meeting.

    It was amazing that mages of all sses were gathered together, and adventurers were also mixed in.

    It would have been unthinkable in the past.

    That sight, too.

    The sight of the seniors having a close conversation with each other.

    The Tower Master thought while making a purring noise.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol, no matter how I look at it, you are better than me.

    Then suddenly, he sniffed.

    She seems busy.

    There was no scent of his disciple, Jessie.

    Of course, even if Jessie participated in the roundtable meeting.

    He had no intention of approaching her first.

    He was ashamed of himself.

    A bad teacher can only cause trouble.

    Jessie, if it was her.

    She must be ming herself for the situation.

    It was all because of his shorings.

    But the Tower Master was not worried about Jessie.

    Im d you found a better teacher than me.

    Yes, Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Hoyeol would be a much better teacher than he was.

    When he thought of Jessie, he remembered the times when he was with her.

    The thing that caught the Tower Masters eyes was none other than the smartphone.

    Tuktuk

    The Tower Master touched the yers hand with his front paw.

    Whats wrong?

    Meow.

    Are you asking me to y? Not now.

    They were feigning innocence while pretending to focus on the meeting.

    Ive already remembered your face, apprentice mage.

    If they didnt show him their smartphone screen, he would punish them with the authority of Tower Master. Did the Tower Masters petty threat get conveyed? The yer showed their smartphone to the Tower Master.

    Now, do you want to watch this?

    What appeared on the screen was a Nettube video.

    The title was [Cats Favorite Video].

    It was a video of fish in a fish tank constantly moving.

    The Tower Master thought.

    Indeed, thats interesting.

    No, thats not it.

    Should I check the news of the world?

    The Tower Master had shared senses with Jessie in the pointed hat.

    Now that he had mastered the knowledge of the [system], which could be said to be the exclusive property of yers, he was at least able to operate a smartphone. Even if he only saw it over his shoulder, he was familiar with it.

    Press

    The Tower Master manipted the smartphone with his paw.

    The screen moved following his cotton pad.

    Then, the Tower Masters front paw stopped.

    A cluster of shooting stars embroidered the sky.

    Meteor strike.

    There was no distortion in the memories engraved on his body.

    I really manifested it.

    A high-level magic.

    At this point.

    The only thing that could manifest Meteor Strike was his body.

    Press

    The Tower Master stamped his paw on the video.

    And soon.

    Meow.

    He sighed.

    He found out why his body became like this.

    For him to manifest such super-high level magic 10 times in a row.

    It wouldnt have ended with mana exhaustion.

    His body went crazy to the extent that it wouldnt be strange if he reached the point of death.

    It was so unfair, my body.

    After meowing trivially for a moment, he wondered.

    So how did Chief Lee Hoyeol block that?

    The Tower Master reflected on his magic knowledge.

    Nevertheless, he couldnt think of a suitable solution.

    Assuming that he manifested a magic powerful enough to cause the Meteor Strike to crash.

    The debris will pour out of the sky.

    That was the reason why Meteor Strike was called a super-high level magic and a magic that would bring about the end.

    Was the answer contained in this video? The Tower Master stared at the screen with extreme concentration.

    What? Did the video get skipped? Ill y it again

    Hiss!

    That scared me! All right. I wont touch it.

    He watched that day unfold with his fur standing on end.

    And he found out.

    !

    The Meteor Strike went back to the sky.

    The Tower Master was astonished.

    What kind of ultra-high-level magic is this, Chief Lee Hoyeol?

    *

    Mage Tower.

    Marcelos office.

    As expected, wouldnt it have been better for me to be the one who came to you?

    Theres nothing to worry about.

    Im d if thats the case.

    Clink

    I looked at the teacup Marcelo put down.

    The tea bag was submerged in the teacup.

    Needless to say, it was green tea.

    I have a lot to think about.

    Should I be grateful that he took into ount my preference in consideration even if I didnt tell him to?

    Otherwise, should I be embarrassed that the green tea bag was also served at the Mage Tower?

    How obsessed I was with green tea?

    First of all, lets soak it.

    At this moment, all I needed was peace of mind.

    It smells good.

    I put down my teacup and looked at Marcelos desk.

    The cat, the Tower Master, was there.

    The Tower Master spoke slylyly.

    I was nning to meet our next Tower Master in person.

    Seriously, what are you saying!?

    My heart sank because he said I was the next Tower Master.

    Besides, where are you going to find me?

    Do you think I rented Marcelos office for no reason?

    Im sorry, but I refuse such kindness.

    There was no particr reason for me, Lee Hoyeol, to dislike cats. But Grandfel had a specific reason why he didnt like cats.

    Thats right.

    Dressing style.

    Grandfel was extremely obsessed with the angle of the brooch.

    But he couldnt put up with cat hair.

    Regardless of my distraught feelings.

    Marcelo opened his mouth with a flushed look.

    By the way, you said that Sir Hoyeol is the next Tower Master. Of course, I agree But why so sudden? From now on, I must hear the reasons for the Tower Masters decisions.

    It was good to ask the reason.

    He didnt even ask my opinion as the party concerned.

    Please dont approve of Tower Masters random decision, Marcelo.

    Rather, lets listen to his reason.

    Naturally.

    I had no intention of taking the Tower Masters position.

    The chiefs weight.

    Even the chiefs weight that I shared with Marcelo was so heavy that I felt like I would sink.

    Besides, what about Grandfels habit of poking into other peoples business?

    If I carry the weight of the Tower Master, Im really going to die.

    Even putting that aside.

    Even if I hated that cat, I had no intention of taking over as the Tower Master. He put in a resignation letter as soon as he returned from unauthorized absence. What did he think social life was?

    Of course, my inner feelings were not revealed on the outside.

    Thanks to this, the Tower Master talked about it leisurely.

    I noticed this during the roundtable meeting. Chief Lee Hoyeol, Im talking about how you blocked the Meteor Strike that my body manifested.

    You noticed that during the roundtable meeting?

    How?

    I was doubtful, so I focused on what he said.

    Smartphone. Through the adventurers tool.

    So that was how.

    No wonder.

    He hadnt seemed to have any intention ofing down from the yers knees at that time.

    Marcelo added.

    Ah, I know about that. Sir Hoyeol clearly said that with just that one thing, you can summon the desired object to your doorstep with just a snap of your finger.

    I did?

    When?

    This damn mouth.

    I was surprised and tried to look back on my memory

    Oh, rocket delivery.

    It was when I asked the Mage Tower for rocket delivery.

    It was also called oddity.

    I rationalized it and got permission for the delivery drivers to enter the Mage Tower.

    Yes.

    Thanks to this, I responded shamelessly as usual.

    Then, for now, I kept quiet.

    From now on, if I used my mouth incorrectly.

    I might actually have to take over the position of the Tower Master.

    Even if I get called by my boss, I can survive as long as I keep my wits with me.

    I listened more closely to what the Tower Master said next.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol, I will go straight to the point.

    Fortunately.

    No matter how much weight he held, the cat form couldnt be intimidating. Nevertheless, the tail that was raised high seemed to show that the Tower Master was extremely serious.

    What was it? That magic.

    Excuse me, but what magic are you referring to?

    The Tower Master replied to Marcelos cautious words.

    How was it possible to send the Meteor Strike that my body manifested back to the sky? It was as if no magic had urred. It returned intact. Even if it was oddity, there must be magic as its base.

    He continued speaking in a more serious tone.

    Shamefully, even I, the Tower Master, couldnt see what your magic was. Yes, that is also why I am resigning from my position as the Tower Master. Chief Lee Hoyeol, it is clear that your magic abilities far exceed mine.

    Wait, was that the reason?

    As expected, no matter how I looked at it, he clearly was just trying to pass it to me.

    I looked at Marcelo to see if he would help.

    But why are you looking like that, Chief Marcelo?

    Its reversal magic.

    Oh, reversal magic. Did you know that, Marcelo?

    Yes, I was also wondering about it.

    Please dont exchange words seriously with the Tower Master, Marcelo.

    I had to admit it.

    I needed to correct the misunderstanding.

    It might be a different case if it was the oddity.

    But reversal magic was not that great.

    Exploration  Interference  Manifestation.

    It was a simple reverse manifestation of the magic structure.

    It was a reversal.

    Yes?

    Marcelo asked back with a nk look.

    Is it because the curse of the terminal illness has disappeared?

    I felt like I had seen various facial expressions of Marcelotely

    I thought it might be difficult to understand, so I said it again.

    This time, I even kindly added a metaphor.

    Exploring manifested magic. Its like untying knots one after another. If the interference process is reversed and manifested, it is called reversal magic.

    I exined it but it was really obvious.

    Yes, a series of processes to untie a tied knot.

    That was the effort that went into reversal magic.

    Of course, interfering with other peoples magic was never easy, even for me. Especially interfering with Meteor Strike, if I hadnt formed a circle, I wouldnt have tried it.

    However, my kind exnation might be meaningless.

    The Tower Master snorted.

    Is that really all, Chief Lee Hoyeol?

    Thats right.

    Thats what Im saying.

    What, did you think there was something great?

    Stop thinking about handing over the Tower Masters seat.

    By using the reversal magic as an excuse.

    Hahaha. Sir Hoyeol, truly.

    If it was only the Tower Master who had snorted, I would have easily ignored it.

    But even Marcelo wasughing.

    Suddenly, I felt anxious.

    Did I make a mistake?

    No, thats not possible.

    Im just exining it as it is!

    The Tower Master spoke to me who had my head held high as always.

    I see. Now I understand. To you, the Meteor Strikes interference process seemed like a simple knot. So, it was possible to manifest it in reverse order.

    Thats right.

    I thought we were able to understand each other now

    For some reason, the atmosphere wasnt like that at all.

    I was quick-witted, so I noticed it at that point.

    By any chance, was unraveling that knot actually something great and magnificent?

    Tower Master and Marcelo.

    The magic talents of those two were considered one of the best in the Mage Tower.

    So, naturally, I thought they could do it as well.

    What do you mean?

    Even I could do it!

    But, I supposed I was firmly mistaken.

    Do you know, Sir Hoyeol? People like me have a hard time even in the normal interference process. The series of processes that Sir Hoyeol describes as a knot seems like a solution to an extremelyplex and difficult problem.

    This time, the Tower Master supported Marcelos words.

    But not only you grasp the interference process backward, you can reach its manifestation. You truly have a brilliant talent, Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Reversal magic.

    It was more than just magic to make things easier.

    It seemed so much greater!

    By the way.

    Thank you.

    Dont puff up your should in an atmosphere like this, Granfel.

    What are you going to do if they really hand over the Tower Master position to me?

    Of course, Ill do a good job of it.

    Because we will definitely make the pouring overestimation a reality.

    But thanks to you, I am the one whos struggling.

    I was a mage before I became the tower master, its something I cant overlook.

    The Tower Master continues meaningfully.

    The same goes for me, Sir Hoyeol.

    Marcelo added weight to it.

    So, as the Tower Master, I would like to formally rmend you.

    No, wait a minute.

    It was clearly apliment, but I couldnt just like it.

    At the same time as the Tower Masters tail fluttered.

    My vision shed.

    Uh-huh, whos throwing me a quest as they pleased?!

 Chapter 223: If you need an explanation (1)

    Chapter 223: If you need an exnation (1)

    Mage Tower.

    The atmosphere there was unusual.

    Actually, Im already worried

    How many people will shed tears this time?

    Im just going to give up on this conference. Im not confident.

    Was it because of the pressure of the uing regr conference?

    Although that wasnt wrong.

    To be exact, the reason was a little different.

    What the skilled mages were afraid of was not the regr conference.

    It was the pre-verification at Topaz Hall that had to be done before the conference.

    Sk

    As they went up and down the stairs of the Mage Tower.

    Their gaze naturally turned towards Topaz Hall.

    The skilled mages couldnt forget the sounds they had heard there.

    I still feel nauseous

    And rumors tended to get exaggerated.

    Have you heard?

    Heard what?

    No, the ghost story of the Mage Tower!

    Ghost stories? Do you think this is a school? Youre just going to say strange things again.

    No, I am not. I heard it clearly. The skilled mages said that! As soon as the regr conference got closer, they kept hearing pitiful criesing from Topaz Hall.

    Even for a young chick, that was excessive.

    Moreover, the apprentice mages didnt have much to do with the regr conference. Naturally, they didnt know that the pre-verification was conducted at Topaz Hall.

    Thanks to this, ghost stories spread quickly among yers.

    But the rumors were meaningless.

    The authenticity of the ghost story couldnt be confirmed.

    Floating garden.

    Wait, is that true?

    Hosh, of course!

    Skilled Mage Lynne spat out, breathing heavily.

    Jibril, who was also a skilled mage, grabbed her shoulder and shook her.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol is not participating in the pre-verification? Really? Is it absolutely true?

    Excuse me. Miss Jbril, let me catch my breath for a moment.

    This is a matter of great importance, Lynne!

    Y-Yes, its true! I just confirmed it on my way back!

    Jibril had a separate reason for questioning Leanne.

    She wasnt the type to be scared of the pre-verification process.

    Yeah, it was because of Hoyeol.

    This doesnt make sense!

    The chiefs weight.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol was the only one who could handle the weight. This was obvious by looking at the fact that he personally signed countless tower exit application forms even though he had a busy schedule filled with important events.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol would not participate in the pre-verification?

    It obviously means there is a reason.

    Jibril murmured meaningfully.

    What on earth is going on?

    Did this mean he wouldnt be able to attend the pre-verification?

    Apart from Jibrill, several skilled mages had bright faces. Chief Lee Hoyeol had brought tears to the Mage Tower. But he wasnt participating in this pre-verification?

    Isnt this our chance?

    I changed my mind. Ill apply for the verification right away.

    Wow, I was d I applied for pre-verification even though I was prepared to cancel it.

    But it was a great illusion.

    The fact that Hoyeol was away.

    It meant that he had prepared an arrangement to fill his vacancy.

    In Topaz Hall, a bleak wind, not a wind of tears, was blowing.

    A grim voice echoed through the hallways of the Mage Tower.

    Next, Skilled Mage Andante Russ.

    Indeed.

    Senior mage of ck magic.

    Matis Dean Carl.

    Even fellow senior mages (actually, only Bensch alone) were afraid of him.

    He took over Hoyeols empty spot.

    Please dont disappoint me, Andante.

    For skilled mages, it was simply a mountain beyond the mountains

    *

    Contradiction.

    There was no better word to express my feelings right now.

    Hmm.

    I bought green tea vored cookies because they were on a half-price discount.

    The cookie tasted good.

    It was not because I was not satisfied with it.

    It was because I was freed from one of my chiefs duties.

    The pre-verification on Topaz Hall.

    How unfortunate.

    Get the subject straight, Grandfel.

    If anyone sees me, wont I look like someone whos disappointed with green tea cookies?

    Naturally, this feeling of disappointment was directed toward the pre-verification.

    This damn guys sense of responsibility.

    Anyway, this was a heavy task for the chief.

    Of course, I didnt pass it on to just anyone.

    I believe you will handle it well.

    I left my vacancy to Matis.

    Marcelo was still in charge of more than one or two tasks.

    Matis was a strong candidate for the chief mage position before Marcelo.

    He was more than enough to fill my void.

    Ill repay Sir Hoyeols trust.

    Originally, Matis didnt engage in external activities much.

    It was the first time hed ever done a pre-verification at my request.

    In that regard, I should treat Matis to a cup of tea.

    I recited.

    There are still a lot of unnecessary procedures in the Mage Tower.

    No matter how many quests there were.

    Grandfel was not a man who would pass on his burdens to others without a reasonable reason. Nevertheless, I had a separate reason for asking Matis to do the pre-verification.

    It was because of the rules of the Mage Tower.

    I willply this time.

    Yes, you have toply, theres nothing else you can do, Grandfel.

    It was strange even as I thought about it.

    For a participant of the regr conferences to be in charge of the pre-verification.

    That goes beyond the level of being a busybody.

    By the way, the fact that I was participating in the regr conferences.

    Really, it was my fate.

    I checked the quest window.

    [Quest: Founding of a School]

    You who have achieved a noble magic achievement.

    Prove your achievement at the regr conference.

    Let the creation of a new magic be known.

    Present reversal magic at the regr conference. (In progress)

    I knew it from the moment he suddenly turned into a cat!

    The Tower Master was really slick.

    He used deception very well.

    I was reluctant to establish a school.

    However, it will be better than being the next Tower Master

    Unconsciously.

    I was having such weak thoughts.

    By the way, what kind of presentation are you asking me to do?

    I dont know if you can call it a great achievement.

    Reversal magic.

    That was literally what it was.

    It just worked because I did it backward.

    What kind of school do you want me to establish and present

    But, of course, besides the Tower Master.

    Marcelo was also extremely sincere.

    I suddenly thought of Marcelos voice.

    ording to the rules, in order to rise to the position of Tower Master, you must prove your aplishments and contribute to the Mage Tower. Reversal magic would be enough to fill the contribution. It is a level of magic that cannot bepared to the theory of magic I created.

    No, I have no desire for promotion at all. Marcelo?

    I wanted to give up on this quest.

    But after hearing Marcelos words, I was inadvertently tempted.

    .Contribution.

    He was talking about [rtionship] and [influence], wasnt he?

    The human mind was so cunning.

    My desire to max out everything. And Lee Hoyeols material desire.

    They were surging.

    Once I reach the maximum and activate the [authority] feature

    Would I be able to fiddle with the Mage Tower?

    Suddenly, I thought of the determination I had when I first stepped into the Mage Tower.

    Really, if that day ever came.

    I would use the magic tools piled up in the Mage Tower as I wished.

    I made up my mind, sort of.

    Of course, there was no way this guys pride would allow me to uproot the Mage Tower for my own self-interest, but I had experienced it in Yusra and Muon.

    Since my rtionship and influence were high, I had nothing to lose.

    Okay, lets do it.

    In fact, I had started thinking about it positively since a long time ago.

    The problem was that it couldnt be solved simply by putting my mind to it.

    How should I present this?

    Marcelo, even the Tower Master, couldnt understand it.

    No matter how kindly I exined it.

    Would the mages attending the regr conference be able to understand it?

    Not only that.

    If it was the Grandfel I knew, it certainly would get worse.

    This magic is so intuitive.

    I was afraid that the audience would criticize me for not understanding t.

    I was already starting to worry.

    That was why I was doing my best.

    In other words, I was sincerely preparing for the presentation.

    But, I understand.

    Furthermore, the Mage Tower was not closed like it had been in the past.

    There would be more yers participating in the regr conference as mages. Thanks to this, all of my moves would spread around the world through the yers fingers.

    Please dont do anything embarrassing.

    Life was unpredictable.

    In reality, reversal magic was nothing special.

    I couldnt believe I started a school at the Mage Tower with that.

    It wouldnt be strange to call it the Unsubstantial School.

    Even now, I was embarrassed.

    Sss

    From now on, I had to wrap the substance as convincingly as possible.

    In front of the spacious Crystal Hall audience.

    I had to paint the substance gold.

    I swallowed, scribbling with the feather pen.

    The green tea cookies are particrly bitter.

    *

    On the day of the regr conference.

    The mages who checked the conference schedule were astonished.

    T-Thest order is?

    Chief Lee Hoyeols presentation?!

    Is this why he didnt participate in the pre-verification test?!

    What? Chief Lee Hoyeols presentation?!

    The skilled mages, including Jibril and Klee, were amazed. Didnt Chief Lee hold a lot of positions besides being the chief of the Mage Tower?

    Klee was truly amazed.

    Hes really amazing. I have so much respect for him.

    How to grow bi-herb.

    Klee had experienced that pressure while preparing for her presentation at the regr conference. Let alone the pre-verification, her mind was extremelyplicated until the moment she stood in Crystal Hall and on the podium.

    Even when I ate and slept. The thought of research couldnt leave my head But Chief Lee Hoyeol prepared for the conference presentation while working on another schedule, right?

    Lynne, who had been silent, pointed out.

    No. Strictly speaking, thats not true, Miss Klee.

    Yes?

    Well, Chief Lee didnt watch over the pre-verificationouch?! M-Miss Gibril?! W-Why are you pinching my forearm all of a sudden?

    Jibril shot a gaze filled with contempt at Lynne.

    If youre a skilled mage, youd better understand the rules of the Mage Tower, Lynne. Do you think, based onmon sense, that a conference presenter can verify other peoples research?

    Ah.

    Your remark was a bit thoughtless this time, Lynne-ssi.

    The remark must have been so outrageous.

    Even Klee had to say something to Lynne.

    As Lynne shut her mouth up, Jibrils face became serious again.

    Im sure hell make a great presentation, hes the chief!

    The apprentice mages.

    The yers thoughts were not much different.

    The regr conference hadnt even started yet.

    The yermunity was full of posts rted to the conference.

    Official schedule is out

    Is this true? Chief Lee Ho-yeols presentation

    A great presentation wille out at the end???

    I think itll definitely decorate the finale

    Its just Homen

    Their mouth was itchy, but no one could open it carelessly.

    As had been stated, there was plenty of time until the opening.

    And yet, for some reason, all the senior mages were already seated in the Crystal Hall.

    Someone whispered.

    I guess this really isnt an ordinary presentation.

    Even the elder mage, Yugwid, was there.

    Thanks to this.

    The regr conference started with high expectations.

    .

    .

    .

    Lets start with the results.

    The impact of this regr conference was truly the highest ever.

    Of course, it was a magic aplishment.

    Not only in the Mage Tower, but also in the general public.

    For everyone around the world.

    Reversal magic was clearly imprinted.

    Yes.

    It started with a smallmotion.

    Last order.

    The moment Hoyeol stood on the podium.

    Someone murmured in a small voice.

    udie?

 Chapter 224: If you need an explanation (2)

    Chapter 224: If you need an exnation (2)

    Ranked 63rd.

    Demon King, Andras.

    The owl-headed demon opened its beak.

    You said I am a bastard of the Demon World.

    It was definitely an insult.

    But Andras didnt react like he usually would.

    Uncharacteristic of him who was prone to destruction, he just looked at the object in front of him with interest.

    It was only natural.

    He was facing the great evil, Gluttony of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Gluttony mocked.

    You, self-proimed demon king.

    !

    Andras wasnt the one who was surprised.

    The demon armymanders under Andras were stunned.

    Not only did Gluttony insult him by calling him the bastard of the Demon World, but he also insulted his throne.

    Even if he was the great evil, wasnt that too much?

    But once again, Andras wasnt angry.

    He just said dryly.

    That is indeed urate.

    !!!

    How could he admit such a ridiculous remark?

    The demon armymanders looked confused.

    In contrast, the corners of the Gluttonys mouth turned towards the sky.

    You know your ce? You are a bastard. It means that you were not born out of evil like me and my foolish brothers, nor you were born with enormous power like the high-ranking demon kings, so youre a half-assed being.

    Andras remained silent.

    Well, a great evil is a great evil.

    After Akshans resurrection.

    Andras felt his limitations acutely.

    Now that the Arcana Continent was on the verge of extinction.

    The demon kings, including him, were unable to do anything about Akshan, thest survivor. In the midst of all this, Gluttony came to him.

    However, I will tell you how to ovee that bastard blood.

    With the most tempting offer.

    Gluttony.

    As he had said himself, he was a great evil.

    He was an evil born out of evil itself.

    Even though Andras could see through the minds of other demon kings to some extent.

    It was not easy to see through that pure evil.

    Andras asked again.

    Do you think I will trust your words?

    Gluttonyughed.

    You are free to believe or not. But I assure you that there is nothing to lose by listening. The vile blood of the Demon World works that way. If you swallow deeper evil, you will be able to ovee it.

    Deeper evil, you said.

    The thinness and thickness of their flowing blood might vary, but the same demons blood was flowing through him

    So he could understand what Gluttony was saying.

    Werent they the ones who got a boost from the negative energy?

    Andras beak opened.

    Thats a funny story, great evil.

    Are you scared?

    Ive killed everything on this continent. I built mountains out of dead bodies and formed rivers with their blood. Those who resisted me were torn to pieces and thrown to feed animals, and those who barely survived were trampled and then killed.

    Oh my.

    Are there evil deeds that I could not do?

    Gluttonyughed as expected.

    Of course.

    What is it?

    You havent seen it yet, have you?

    Seen what?

    That past.

    The moment Gluttony, who had been grinning the whole time, mentioned the past.

    The expression on his face changed.

    Andras could tell.

    Really.

    In that past.

    There must be something unusual buried.

    So he said.

    I see, so that past is the reason you came to me.

    Yes, I intend to use you as bait to uncover the past.

    Bait, you said.

    In other words, I will throw you away to reveal the past. If you can face the past and survive Maybe you will be reborn as a true demon king. As you know, there has been a vacancy, right?

    The vacancy he was referring to must be Gamigins seat.

    Do you think I would ept that offer?

    Gluttony shrugged his shoulders.

    Do you know why bastards are called bastards?

    ?

    Theyre called bastards because theyre messy and overflowing.

    Pure evil.

    He knew his temper very well.

    He felt like he was ying in the palm of his hand.

    However, it was also an offer he couldnt refuse.

    Soon, Andras replied.

    I will ept the offer.

    Maybe because youre an owl, you have a mind of a bird.

    So what is the past that I need to reveal?

    If the past was that great.

    He thought there must be aplicated story involved.

    But that wasnt the case.

    Gluttony just spewed out one word.

    udie, thats all.

    ?

    That one word will shake the world.

    *

    Crystal Hall.

    As befitting the space of the Mage Tower, its structure was very fantasy-like.

    On the surface, it simply looked like a fancy circr space.

    There is a special space on the other side connected by the door.

    The waiting area.

    Simply put, it was a waiting room for the next presenter.

    Of course, if it was a normal waiting room.

    Not bad.

    Such a reaction wouldnt havee out of Grandfels mouth.

    The structure was special, so he wouldnt make any fuss.

    Looking down.

    There was a dizzying view of Crystal Hall.

    It was clearly the waiting room where you entered through the door attached to the Crystal Hall.

    But I was looking down at the Crystal Hall as if from the ceiling!

    I could just admire it purely, but.

    My upational disease couldnt help it.

    Its not illusion magic.

    The process of exploration, interference, and manifestation prated my mind.

    But its more familiar to me.

    Of course, it was.

    Because it was the magic of an interference process simr to a projector.

    To put it in Arcanas terms

    It was like the Mage Towers version of [Evil Eyes telescope].

    However, it only works in the Crystal Hall.

    It wasnt called Crystal Hall for no reason.

    The space was built with magic crystal, one of the most precious types of magic stones. The magic crystals in all directions amplified the magic power, making such extravagant magic possible.

    By the way.

    My turn was slowly approaching.

    I had been looking down at the Crystal Hall from above.

    Thanks to this, the expectation filling the hall seemed to reach my skin.

    Was I nervous?

    Nope.

    Rather, I was shamelessly enjoying it!

    Reversal magic.

    While preparing for the presentation to announce the creation of a new school, I realized once again. Grandfels iron skin was so thick that it was difficult to predict.

    I believe you will be able to understand.

    The meaning behind those words was obvious.

    If you dont understand.

    Its not my fault.

    Its your fault for not understanding.

    You are just overflowing with pride, our Grandfel-nim!

    I looked down at the Crystal Hall again.

    After learning about Grandfels mind, I looked at the mages who were expectant.

    They had to make themselves feel at ease to rx.

    It wont be long before that expectation turns into fear.

    What kind of things I would say and do.

    What kind of trouble it would bring to the Mage Tower.

    Even I couldnt guess.

    But I would try my best.

    In that regard, I worked hard to make the presentation.

    Make it look as convincing as possible.

    Actually

    Once again this suited my aptitude.

    Well, wrap up something that wasnt actually anything special.

    That was Grandfels specialty, wasnt it?

    The physical training that was no different from working hard?

    A noble challenge that pushed the limits.

    Green tea bag?

    The most perfect tea in the world.

    Simple web surfing?

    It was a pursuit of oddity.

    Now that Iid it all out, I feel extremely embarrassed.

    Lets just think of it as something fortunate though.

    Thanks to his wrapping skills.

    I no longer had to worry about not being able toplete the presentation time.

    p

    I heard apuse.

    After the presentation of the senior mage of ice magic, Cutain Revel, finally.

    My turn came.

    I stood proudly.

    Tap tap

    With my usual posture.

    I headed towards the podium of Crystal Hall.

    Of course, the Dawn jacket was draped over my shoulders as always.

    Normally, this would have made me feel ashamed, but

    I cant afford to worry about that.

    I was thinking of the reversal magic presentation.

    All I could think about was that I had to finish it sessfully.

    First, I took a look around the Crystal Hall.

    From Yugwid to Banglet.

    The elder mage and the senior mages were present.

    His stretching is disgusting.

    Stretch

    I could see the Tower Master stretching his cats body as soon as I appeared.

    Since everyone was all here, there was no need to drag it out.

    I went straight to the point.

    Goo

    When I raised my mana, the magic crystal decorating the Crystal Hall responded and sparkled. The magic power that passed through the magic crystal was scattered in the air as if unfolding a huge piece of drawing paper.

    Now that I look at it, it looks simr to the system window.

    Soon, particles of magic engraved letters in the air.

    I didnt even have to lift a finger.

    Just repeating the text in my head was enough.

    This way, the words floated in the air.

    Reversal magic.

    I could hear murmurs from everywhere.

    Our Grandfel was a bit feisty, but he was not entric.

    He wasnt the selfish type who would scold them for making a fuss.

    Reversal magic? What is that?

    Naturally, the yers.

    Reversal magic Do you know something, Miss Klee?!

    Yes? How would I know what it is?

    Skilled mages.

    S-Senior Banglet, do you know what it is?

    No. Ive never heard of it before!

    How about we stay quiet and concentrate, Senior Bensch William?

    Hup.

    All the senior mages, including Matis and Bensch.

    I never thought of this.

    Even the elder mage, Yugwid.

    It seemed everyone couldnt guess it so easily.

    It was the reaction I expected.

    The only people who knew about the reversal magic,

    It was only me, Marcelo, and that sly cat.

    I opened my mouth.

    Reversal magic, its founder is me.

    Going straight for the fastball from the first sentence.

    I was the one who said it, but I wondered if there was ever a fastball this straightforward. However, depending on who said it and how, those words could mean different things.

    I continued speaking amidst the pouring concentrated gazes.

    Reversal magic. The principle is truly simple. Exploration, interference, manifestation. The magic structure is simply listed in reverse order. Yes. The object of exploration for reversal magic is magic that has already been manifested, and the interference process is to reverse it to its original state.

    Instead of decreasing, the murmur grew louder.

    C-Chief Lee seems to speak of it very easily.

    Is such a manifestation really possible?

    No, thats not a matter of manifestation ability!

    Yeah, its not a matter of manifestation.

    It was well-wrapped and gold-painted.

    I hade to recognize it, too.

    Grandfels talent is truly tremendous.

    As the founder of reversal magic, I would affirm this.

    No matter how kindly I exin reversal magic, no matter how many people understand its structure. There was not a single person who could manifest reversal magic in real life.

    To put it simply.

    Reversal magic was only for Grandfel.

    Knowing that fact, I spoke calmly.

    I will not hope that you can manifest it yourself.

    It might sound like I was aggravating them, but I was being sincere.

    It is enough for you to understand.

    Even if I said that.

    The atmosphere didnt easily subside.

    You have to know to truly be able to see.

    The more familiar you were with magic knowledge.

    The more shocking the reversal magic was.

    Thats why Grandfel is being so generous.

    Grandfels kindness sometimes manifested itself in strange directions. There was no way our benevolent Grandfel would turn away from the audience who were in shock and fear from the introduction alone.

    I made a deration.

    But dont worry/

    ?

    Until you understand reversal magic.

    !

    The regr conference wont end.

    Wait a minute.

    The ss wont end until they understand?

    Do you really think thats for the sake of the audience, Grandfel?

    It made me realize once again.

    Grandpel, you should never be in the profession of teaching anyone.

    Even the National Professors Association would be astounded.

    You are making a terrible deration right now!

    More importantly.

    What do you want me to do?

    This sucks.

    I managed to avoid dying out of shame, but death from overworking was waiting for me.

    But I was mistaken.

    Suddenly, I heard a voice.

    What is this?

    The sound of the smartphone vibrated across Crystal Hall.

    I understood them so I could tell.

    The yers probably couldnt focus on my exnation of the reversal magic.

    They wouldnt have understood what I was talking about.

    Ill keep my word.

    Because I generously said I could understand them.

    I understood what it meant to check smartphone notifications during a conference.

    By the way, the conversation I heard was unusual.

    Its an emergency update?

    D-Demon king? All of a sudden?!

    No, wait a minute. Its not a rupture, its an updated region?

    Emergency update

    Demon king.

    Added non-rupture areas.

    It was not for no reason that the vibration went off all at once.

    But until that point.

    idents could follow.

    What kind of race were the demons?

    With Akshans resurrection.

    I knew that the effectiveness of Gamigins disposal wouldntst forever.

    But after hearing what followed, I realized.

    Avoiding shame is an exercise in futility.!

    They say the demon king is looking for someone?

    Looking for someone? A yer? Or an Arcanain?

    Wait a minute, Im sure

    One word pieced my eardrums.

    udie! They said udie!

    My mind went nk.

    Caaaaaauuudiiiee?!

    My name

    No, why does that namee up there!!

 Chapter 225: I will engrave it in your mind

    Chapter 225: I will engrave it in your mind

    A new area wille to you.

    A new area, Demon Kings Castle of Conflict, will be added.

    A new Boss Monster is added.

    Demon King, Andras: Lv.888

    New named monsters are added.

    Demon Army Commander, Panarun: Lv.600

    Demon Army Commander, Yugar: Lv.600

    The emergence of the demon king.

    The updates quickly spread to the world.

    Naturally, the yers who were hunting monsters in Zero Mountain.

    As well as the Arcanains who hadnt stopped training in Yusra, Muon, and Frost.

    They all also heard the news.

    They didnt hesitate.

    No, not only that, they all gathered together.

    Yes, because they were one under the Holy War.

    The battle against the demon king was an event that must be prioritized above all else.

    In the first ce.

    Hadnt they been hunting and training repeatedly for this day?

    Frost.

    Knights of the Lion Heart.

    Commander Harkon said as he put on his helmet.

    Ironically, it happens on the day of a regr conference.

    He hoped the news didnt reach Sir Hoyeols ears.

    Well have to finish it quickly on our own, so that we dont get in the way.

    Yusra Kingdom.

    Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Vice-captain Wolf looked at Kitch.

    Their leader had passed out after getting drunk.

    Its annoying, but it cant be helped.

    Wolf opened his mouth in front of the members.

    There is only one Demon King that has appeared. Therefore, there are three people who need to move, including me. Lets see, I think everyone has gathered here except for our leader whos taking a nap

    Me! Me! Me!!!

    Crash!

    The lowest seat Lakid ran toward Wolf with a shout.

    Lakids muscles were already full of rage,

    On that topic, his face was bright again.

    Ninth seat, Deschev chuckled.

    I heard there are no rewards in the Holy War even if you work hard.

    I know.

    Why are you so motivated? It gets annoying to watch.

    Hehe. I heard a rumor.

    A rumor? What rumor?

    I heard that if we be close, Ill get a teacup!

    Not even a drinking ss, but a teacup?

    Lakid didnt even use a drinking ss.

    Because he drank all the alcohol in the first ce. Thinking of Lakid holding a small teacup made himugh

    But his expression was serious, so he held it back.

    Wolf lowered his head trying to hold back hisughter.

    Lakid pleaded with Wolf.

    Wolf. No, Vice Captain!

    Lakid didnt recognize anyone except Kitch.

    Nevertheless, he called Wolf the vice-captain.

    The reason for the polite title was simple.

    I must return the humiliation to that big-eared bastard!

    It was because of that unpleasant aftermath.

    Elf, Elseidor.

    He swam out of theher to pay him back.

    But before he knew it, that damn bastard be an ally.

    Not only that, he was taking care of the garden of his benefactor, Hoyeol.

    That elf became someone he couldnt touch hastily.

    Lakid gritted his teeth.

    Im thinking of clinking teacups and asking for formal permission.

    Indeed, the person he would clink teacups with was Hoyeol.

    Permission for a duel with that big-eared guy!

    After hearing the specific reason, the Shadow Mercenary Corps didnt want to stop him either. If you get hit, you hit back. That was also one of the iron rules of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Wolf continued.

    Then the rest will be support.

    Silence.

    Sk

    Looking around the group once, Wolf continued.

    Of course, I choose you, Pimby.

    What? Why me?!

    Hes a big-sized bowler. So a mage will be suitable for him right?

    Ugh.

    The fourth seat, Pimby grumbled but didnt protest.

    When the Leader Kitch was absent, Wolfs order was absolute.

    Hahaha. Lets all do our best. Dont hold me back.

    Lakids loud voice was getting farther and farther away.

    As the three left, there was silence in the hideout.

    The person who broke the silence was none other than the sixth seat, Isabel Marl.

    Necromancer.

    She dealt with the dead.

    So she was more sensitive to peoples breath than anyone else.

    Isabel Marl looked at Kitch.

    Why did you pretend to be asleep, Leader?

    How did she know?

    Now Kitch got caught.

    Kitch murmured in a small voice, without even shaking slyly like the usual.

    I heard a name I wanted to ignore.

    *

    The Holy War Allied Force.

    Including the Great Alliance.

    The majority of the guilds gathered except for Union.

    On top of that, there were also the Knights of Lionheart and the Pdins of Muon.

    This was different from before.

    It was different from the past when they were helpless against the demons status abnormality.

    Rather than losing momentum in front of the demons, their morale soared.

    Harkon recited solemnly.

    This is the moment Ive been waiting for.

    Even when coldlyparing their power, they had the upper hand.

    Even if Hoyeol and the Mage Tower didnt join.

    They could easily conquer the Demon Kings Castle with just their current power.

    However.

    The problem is that the Demon Kings Castle emerged as an area, not a rupture.

    Nam Cheolmin always suggested the best solution.

    But he couldnt do that this time.

    Arge city center.

    Among the high buildings.

    The Demon Kings Castle suddenly appeared.

    Although the majority of the citizens had been evacuated.

    They couldnt help with things that hadnt existed.

    The aftermath of Demon Kings Castle appeared as if it existed from the beginning.

    To put it simply, the buildings where the Demon Kings Castle is stuck in are being pushed out. Moreover, thanks to the Demon Kings territory being buried along with it, even the ground was in danger. As a result

    Nam Cheolmins finger was pointed at a building that was leaning heavily.

    The adjacent building was showing signs of copse.

    Nam Taemins brow furrowed.

    So There are people in that building?

    Hisagi opened his mouth.

    If we moved hastily, we could end up elerating the copse of the building. It looks like they were waiting for a rescue team inside. The rescue team must have moved quickly, but it was toote.

    Harkon said after understanding the situation.

    If we enter, will we be able to rescue the survivors?

    Hisagi narrowed his eyes and answered.

    Youre not going to be able to save them all. To put it bluntly, it wouldnt be strange if it copsed the moment you entered.

    From the moment the demon king appeared.

    The building tilted sharply with no chance of escape.

    They were watching that scene.

    Damn it.

    Still, they couldnt find a way.

    It was only natural.

    Although science could build skyscrapers.

    It couldnt prevent the skyscrapers from copsing.

    Head of the Pdin of the Goddess Church, Talim Ever.

    He opened his mouth with a grim look on his face.

    We can also think of a way after the copse.

    What do you mean, Sir Talim?

    The prayers of the priests of the Goddess Church can dramatically increase the vitality of an area, albeit temporarily. Even if they suffer a fatal injury that can destroy their heart, their breath will still be there.

    !!!

    It was an extreme choice.

    But even that felt wee.

    It was a situation where there was no answer.

    Then, suddenly, they thought of magic.

    If neither science nor prayer works What about magic?

    Magic was not bound by thews of physics.

    Wouldnt it be possible to solve this situation?

    Second Sun, Schraig shook his head.

    Second Suns mages are attending the regr conference.

    The same goes for the Great Alliance.

    Our guild too.

    At the end, Shinings Cami raised her hand.

    I am sorry but we dont bring a mage either.

    Even Shining was out.

    Yes, there was only one mage here.

    There was only the shadow mercenary, Pimby.

    But even Pimby shook his head.

    I can prevent the building frompletely copsing in some way, but No amount of magic can protect the people inside. If we want to find the best way..

    Point.

    Pimby pointed back and forth between himself and the building.

    Rescue them by continuously manifesting a portal.

    A portal could rescue the survivors while minimizing impact.

    However, the exact location of the survivors was unknown.

    Having to continuously manifest portals while correcting the coordinates.

    That was also difficult for Pimby.

    Besides.

    By the way, are they just going to watch?

    They couldnt concentrate on the building forever.

    Even at this moment, the evil energy radiating from the Demon Kings Castle became increasingly stronger.

    A terrible howl came from the castle.

    Leonie frowned.

    What the hell is udie, what are they doing?

    Was there a yer like that?

    Not in my memory.

    Furthermore, they were calling out to an unknown name.

    udie.

    It was literally a dilemma, adding insult to injury.

    Mercenaries were more certain to gain or lose than anyone else.

    So Wolf made a cool judgment.

    Pimby, take a look at the situation ande back to us.

    I dont know how many people I can save

    Just as long as it doesnt put you in danger.

    It was impossible to save every life.

    If you gained something, you also lost something.

    Nam Taemin gritted his teeth as he heard the conversation.

    In the end, does that mean we have no choice but topromise again?

    He always felt this but it was unfair.

    Its shameful.

    The overflowing Arcana.

    He thought they had managed a counterattack.

    Nevertheless, it was impossible to protect everything perfectly.

    They had to weight what they had to give up to minimize the damage.

    Grit

    He felt so aggrieved that it made him grit his teeth.

    Nevertheless, they couldnt hesitate.

    Because the gates of the Demon Kings Castle were finally opened.

    Even at this moment, the weighing continued.

    In the end, the best defense was offense.

    They had to enter the castle before the demons poured out.

    It would minimize the damage to the city center.

    Nam Taemin opened his mouth.

    Please, Pimby-ssi.

    Yes?

    We will not miss a single enemy so that they dont interfere with the rescue.

    Okay, but dont expect too much.

    Thank you.

    Holy War Allied Force, including Nam Taemin.

    They headed for the castle.

    The moment they took a step.

    Flutter

    They heard something flutter.

    !

    Everyones eyes naturally moved.

    A silhouette was revealed in the backlight of the portal.

    A dark blue uniform.

    An insignia that shone brightly against the background of the uniform.

    Silver hair.

    It was a ray of light that shone in the midst of the struggle.

    Theres nothing to worry about.

    The Dawn said.

    For Im here.

    .

    .

    .

    I always feel this, but youre really good at talking.!

    In fact, I felt like I was dying of worry after saying those words.

    Well, even at this moment.

    A terrible name was echoing from the side of the Demon Kings Castle.

    No, really, whats going on?

    It happened during the regr conference, during my presentation.

    Nevertheless, I couldnt stand it without running.

    udie!

    Howe.

    Why does that namee from the demons mouth?!

    Do the demons know it?

    My name?

    I was a demon hunter.

    Therefore, I knew very well what kind of race the demons were.

    What was a demon?

    In some circumstances, there were no races as bbermouth as they were. Just one thing. Really, if the demons knew my name as [Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    Its only a matter of time before it spreads to the world!

    Waiting for social death.

    It was a time-limited life decision.

    So I had no choice but to run even if I was worried about my life.

    Did this mean I threw away the chiefs weight and abandoned the conference and ran?

    Dont worry too much.

    Who was Grandfel?

    There was no weighing in Grandfels dictionary.

    There was no such thing as a small sacrifice for the greater good.

    That was Grandfels heavy pride.

    Nam Taemin opened his mouth.

    But, somehow

    He seemed distraught.

    I shouldnt be happy about this. A demon castle like this should be able to be conquered even without Hoyeol-ssi present. Honestly, I shouldnt feel relieved.

    Its not because I doubt your abilities.

    Thank you for saying so.

    No, these are not empty words offered tofort you.

    udie, if that name wasnt mentioned.

    I wouldnt have opened a portal and appeared here like I do now.

    Who am I?

    Wasnt I their excellentmander?

    Thanks to this, I knew the capabilities of the Allied Force better than anyone else.

    You guys are doing well enough.

    !!!

    The Holy War Allied Force had trampled on three Demon Kings Castle.

    Everyone had grown a lot more since then, and there was only one Demon Kings Castle this time.

    If I was worried, that would be distrustful toward my allies.

    Hisagi added.

    More importantly, what about the conference

    As I said.

    I didnt give up on anything.

    Of course, I didnt give up on the presentation of the conference.

    I exited the tower and ran out of the Crystal Hall.

    This was part of an outdoor ss to help understand Reversal magic.

    You also dont have to worry about that.

    Yeah.

    By now, Crystal Hall should have a panoramic view of this ce.

    I had watched it closely in the waiting room of Crystal Hall.

    A magical structure that projected the Crystal Hall in real-time.

    To put it simply.

    It was a magic manifestation.

    This meant that a real-time broadcast video was broadcast at Crystal Hall.

    How about my mana consumption?

    That, too, was nothing to worry about.

    With [The Blessing of the First World Tree], I was no longer behind Marcelo or the Tower Master. The absolute amount of mana was still insufficient, but the magical power regeneration was close to infinite.

    However.

    As if that wasnt enough, I was encountering demons.

    [Skill Natural Enemy Rtionship is activated]

    What it meant was simple.

    The Holy War Allied Force.

    The mages of the Mage Tower.

    The camera would be broadcast all over the world.

    Goo

    In the midst of it, I raised my mana.

    Reversal magic.

    Then the copsing building began to stand upright.

    As if nothing had happened.

    The broken windows, too.

    The crooked steel bar.

    The copsed exterior wall.

    They began to return to their original form.

    I heard a murmur.

    T-Thats ridiculous.

    Was it?

    In order to make that ridiculous nonsensee true.

    I had been struggling desperately until now.

    Not giving up on anything.

    Was it really possible to not make any sacrifices?

    You cant understand that?

    Yeah?

    So that they didnt have to understand.

    I would personally engrave it myself.

    Reversal magic, too.

    What the hell is this tremendous amount of mana?

    The natural enemy rtionship between the demon and the demon hunter.

    Hoyeol-ssi.

    Lastly, pride.

    Therefore.

    Shut your mouth.

    Come out when I am still speaking nicely, demon king.

    Yeah, that udie.

    The udie youre looking so hard for is here.

 Chapter 226: You dont deserve it

    Chapter 226: You don''t deserve it

    Crystal Hall.

    A panoramic view of the Demon Kings Castle was floating in the air.

    The yers felt a sense of dj vu from Hoyeols magic.

    Doesnt it feel like a movie theater?

    Its simr, but you can see it straight from any angle.

    To put it simply, its streaming through magic?

    But that wasnt the case for the Arcanains.

    It was the emergence of a demon king, the enemy of the Holy War.

    It wasnt a situation where they couldugh.

    Haha

    However, a burst ofughter was heard.

    It couldnt be helped.

    The true value of this seemingly simple magic.

    It was clearly visible to Marcelos eyes.

    It was an interference process soplex that it felt pedantic.

    Just maintaining the magic manifestation from a distance would consume a significant amount of mana. Not only that, the vision was changing by the minute.

    It meant that the process of exploration, interference, and manifestation was repeated every time the field of view changed.

    Im embarrassed to be called a fellow chief.

    Even Marcelo was speechless.

    The reactions of the senior and skilled mages didnt need to be described.

    But that was just the beginning.

    The purpose of Hoyeols tower exit, the outdoor demonstration to help them understand reversal magic had just begun.

    Bensch whispered carefully.

    That building seems to be in danger dont you think, Senior Banglet?

    Yes, definitely.

    Any of the twenty magics, as well as the fire magic

    It wouldnt be able to fully protect a copsing building.

    Even if they made concessions and prevented the building from copsing.

    There was no delicate magic in the Mage Tower that could protect people.

    But what if it was a new magic, not an existing magic?

    Soon, the vision reflected the image of Hoyeol.

    As soon as the jacket on his shoulder fluttered, mana radiated to the surroundings.

    Then everything turned around.

    Of course, the building that was copsing was now standing upright.

    W-What is that magic?

    Thats the reversal magic he mentioned

    Wait a minute, it doesnt just stay upright. Broken windows and copsed exterior walls are being restored to their original state. Its really like nothing happened!

    The lights that were turned off areing back in!

    For the people who were watching.

    A gentle shock flowed through the Crystal Hall.

    They had no more concern.

    As if the Holy War Allied Force was not enough, Hoyeol even joined them.

    Only one demon king wouldnt be able to stand against them.

    Its beyond outrageous.

    How many interference processes took ce in a split second?

    I wont be able to copy him, but

    But I could understand the concept to some extent.

    Yeah.

    The flowing shock was solely due to the demonstration of the reversal magic.

    Chief, senior, skilled, and apprentice mages.

    The moment when all the mages of the Mage Tower were immersed in the afterglow of the conference.

    Only one cat.

    Only the Tower Master had different feelings.

    His tail bristled as if he was nervous.

    udie.

    There were endless question marks in the Tower Masters mind.

    During the time he was trapped in the pointed hat.

    What was going on in the Arcana Continent?

    How dare that namee from the mouth of the demon?

    Toward the past that no one should ever find out about, how could something such as a demon?

    The Tower Master shuddered.

    Anyway. You are pitifully foolish, demon.

    *

    The main gate opened.

    Large armies poured out of the Demon Kings Castle.

    The building was restored by the reversal magic.

    Thest survivors were safely evacuated.

    Yeah, this was the beginning of the full-fledged Holy War.

    Harkon said grimly.

    Commander, please give me an order.

    You certainly separate public and separate life, Harcon!

    Anyway, I was the Commander-in-Chief of the Holy War Allied Force.

    In public, he couldnt call me Sir Hoyeol without formality. Of course, listening to it was so overwhelming I felt like I was going to die!

    Tap tap

    But, even if that hospitality was beyond generous.

    Grandfel shamelessly enjoyed all sorts of rhetoric.

    Naturally, I went to the front line without hesitation.

    I calmly dered.

    Ill take charge of the demon king.

    To be honest.

    I just wanted to pour magic and blow the demon king and the Demon Kings Castle all at once.

    Now that mybat power had increased several times due to the effect of the Natural Enemy Rtionshop], I was confident that I could even use the ultra-high level magic Meteor Strike.

    However.

    I will leave the rest to you except for the demon king.

    Like I said, I was aware.

    Of my position as themander-in-chief of the Holy War Allied Force.

    Understanding and trusting the capabilities of allies and helping them gain experience in actualbat were also duties of amander.

    How is it that my works are endless wherever I go?

    I almost sighed for a moment, but I held back.

    Besides, there was a more important reason than that.

    No matter what, I couldnt just blow them all away.

    udie.

    My name

    No, that name.

    Where and how did they learn of it?

    I had to persistently interrogate them!

    Although I was careful not to exchange words with demons.

    This time was an exception.

    My life and humiliation were at stake.

    I will obey your orders.

    Sneak

    Everyone, get ready to charge!

    When Harkon raised his sword and shouted, the Allied Force soared to its fullest.

    Watching that scene.

    I felt like my efforts were not in vain.

    Compared to the old days.

    The biggest reason yers were helpless against demons was because of the status abnormalities.

    [Fear] had the most malicious effect of all the abnormalities.

    However, even in front of the demon king, the yers showed no sign of fear.

    Yeah.

    The feeling that overshadowed fear.

    It existed in their hearts.

    [Small changes ur due to the effect of Noble.]

    This is the moment to finally prove our pride!

    Yes, it was pride.

    I felt it once again.

    Youve corrupted everything, Grandfel.

    In that regard, Ill have to take a heavy responsibility.

    Without dy, I manifested the portal.

    The coordinates are right in front of the Demon King Andras, the owner of the Demon Kings Castle.

    If you ask me how I can get the specific coordinates.

    Ill give you my ss.

    [Demon hunter].

    It was not because I knew the coordinates.

    I was just chasing the smell.

    The smell of a prey that was fearless of my dark history.

    I made my way through the manifested portal.

    Its time to take responsibility for your big mouth, Andras.

    .

    .

    .

    Demon king, Andras.

    Andras looked at the unfamiliarndscape.

    The owls beak moved.

    This is unbelievable, great evil.

    This was not the Arcana Continent or the Demon World.

    Apletely different world that they didnt know about.

    He could guess.

    Are you saying that Ive got caught in a rupture?

    Just like how Zero Mountain disappeared from the Arcana Continent overnight, it seemed that his Demon Kings Castle was also caught up in a rupture.

    He hadnt realized that there was no such thing as absolute in Akshans resurrection.

    If it was just a coincidence, he could understand it.

    Unexpected things could always happen.

    But this was no coincidence.

    udie

    The name that the great evil, Gluttony, told him.

    The moment he said that name out loud.

    The moment when the past was revealed to him.

    His vision changed.

    Andras felt it.

    What was the past behind that name?

    Just by mentioning it caused such a stir.

    It seems like there is something involved that cannot be described in words.

    The owls head twisted at a right angle.

    So it must be true.

    If he could survive udies truth.

    He would be able to gain power equivalent to that of the high-ranking demon king.

    Andras rose from his throne.

    I am confident in myself.

    The 63rd king of the demon king.

    But the rank was just a number.

    As he had told Gluttony, Andras had reached his limit.

    In other words, it also meant that he had strengthened to his limit.

    The reason why he was able to be so strong was simple.

    As he had said.

    He built mountains out of corpses and made rivers flow with blood.

    The proof of that was his confrontation with Gluttony.

    If it were him in the past, he wouldnt have been able to say anything in front of a great evil. However, now he could even make a deal with Gluttony. He was on the same level as a great evil.

    And if I survive.

    Andras pupils shed.

    Gluttony.

    He would be able to gain the power to y that arrogant guy.

    Andras smiled insidiously.

    Run. Shout out. Reveal the past.

    udie.

    me up the desire toward that name.

    Soldiers.

    I will lead you.

    The moment Andras was about to take a step with his mace.

    Goo

    A stampede of lights flickered in the air.

    It must be mana.

    Andrass owl head was bent at right angles again.

    Its an eerie thing.

    Was this world also a world of magic?

    If not, were they from the Arcana Continent just like him? Well, it didnt matter. If that person appeared in front of him, that meant he had business with him.

    Andras opened his beak.

    Whats your name?

    There was no answer.

    !

    But he could sense it.

    Goo

    Instinctively, the feathers on his owls head stood up.

    What kind of man is he?

    It was a sensation hed never felt before in the Demon World or the Arcana Continent.

    Andras felt uneasy.

    As an owl that symbolized wisdom, he recognized it.

    The unfamiliar sense he felt was fear.

    I maintained myposure even in the face of a great evil.

    But now he was shaking in fear?

    Andras realized.

    There was only one being that could make him feel fear.

    Demon hunter.

    This man was clearly thest survivor of Akshan.

    Andras immediately raised his mace.

    And he reflected on his desire again.

    My purpose is udie.

    To reach his purpose, hed do everything regardless of means and methods.

    Andras was the Demon King of Conflict.

    When it came to disruption and agitation, he was second to none.

    Andras shouted.

    Thats foolish. Akshansst survivor. Youre going out of your way to hunt me down. Even if you hunt me, this fight is my victory.

    The main gate of the Demon Kings Castle had been opened.

    He had long since ordered themanders of the demon army to advance.

    By now, they must have started ughtering the neighborhood.

    Not only that.

    Every demon, including themanders of the demon army, would be shouting out for udie.

    Cant you hear it too?

    udie

    At that moment, he heard he loud noise.

    Andras was determined to hold out until the end.

    udie, just by saying that name took him to another world.

    It was only a matter of time before another turbulence came.

    Why?

    But it was strange.

    Akshansst survivor, who was supposed to react in some way, didnt open his mouth. Soon after, only unusual silence flowed in the Demon Kings Castle.

    Silence?

    No, this couldnt be.

    Hadnt he said it just a moment ago?

    He wanted his soldiers to call out udies name.

    To reveal the past.

    But for some reason.

    It was quiet.

    No voice was heard.

    There are approximately 70 thousand of them.

    All of those 70,000 soldiers were elite soldiers who had survived countless battles.

    Did they face a powerful enemy that they couldnt defeat? No, even so, it didnt make sense.

    He didnt even hear a scream.

    Indeed.

    It was as if everyones mouth was closed.

    Gulp

    The moment Andras unconsciously swallowed.

    Akshansst survivor opened his mouth.

    He heard a cold voice.

    I have no intention of speaking formally to an inferior race.

    ?

    You are not even qualified to learn.

    What was he saying all of a sudden?

    Andras turned his eyes and pondered.

    And he realized.

    Is that so? Are you saying I am a hindrance?

    There was no way to know what he was a hindrance of.

    But this was clearly an opportunity.

    Because there must be room for a conversation.

    The moment Andras tried to open his beak.

    But that doesnt mean I will condone it.

    !

    Andras beak stopped in ce.

    It wasnt because he was surprised by the mans words.

    Andras grabbed his neck.

    No voice coulde out.

    Only then did he realize.

    The reason why the demon army was suddenly engulfed in silence.

    He took away seventy thousand voices in an instant?

    It was the mans doing.

    The moment he realized that, he witnessed it.

    Akshansst survivor.

    A strange energy was flowing out of him.

    And Andras was shocked.

    !

    What was that?

    That energy seemed to suffocate even a demon king?

    Darkness that seemed like it could engulf you just by looking at it.

    Even all the negative energy he had umted as a demon lord.

    In the face of that infinitely deep darkness, he felt like it wasnt even amount to a grain of sand in the desert

    But it was too early to be surprised.

    Akshansst survivor.

    Andras realized it after what Hoyeol said next.

    I didnt give you permission.

    ?

    Dont you dare say that name.

    !

    Bastard.

    That man didnt allow it?

    D-D-Dont tell me!!!

    As expected, being a wise owl, he realized it.

    Akshansst survivor.

    He was udie.!

    .

    .

    .

    Judging from the look on your face, it seems youve noticed it.

    Its unfortunate then.

    I dont know about anything else, but I dont n on letting anyone know the truth!

    Therefore.

    I will begin your disposal from this point on.

    Dont even think about returning alive, demon king.

 Chapter 227: Confront

    Chapter 227: Confront

    Commander-in-Chief Hoyeol joined the battle.

    Safely rescuing thest civilian.

    And advancing forward.

    There was no such a thing as retreating for the Holy War Allied Force, whose morale was extremely high.

    The Knights of Lionheart and the Pdins of the Goddess Church skillfully swept off the battlefield. As they cleared the way from the vanguard, yers joined in.

    Push non-stop!

    Who those bastards think they are!

    Stay quietly inside the castle!

    Wolf was speechless at the fierce charge.

    Ourmander is amazing.

    Even if the shadow mercenaries were considered as an exception for doing whatever they pleased.

    Leading someone was never easy.

    Especially on a battlefield where you had to risk your life.

    The efficacy of loyalty didntst long.

    But the Holy War was different.

    This is beyond leadership.

    It was a step further than that.

    Everyone voluntarily disyed their will to fight.

    No matter how overwhelming their force was.

    Injuries were inevitable on the battlefield.

    But even those who got hurt refused to retreat.

    Someone was actually smiling.

    Tch, I feel like Ive finally gotten rid of my debt.

    This must be the pride he was always talking about.

    Wolf smiled bitterly.

    Pride, it sounded like a talk that was far removed from him.

    But that didnt seem to be the case for the lowest seat, Lakid.

    Move. Move. Ill take care of that bastard!

    At first nce, it seemed like he was going wild because he was crazy about achievements.

    Wolfs keen eyes examined the adventurer that Lakid had pushed away.

    If Lakid had not stepped forward, the adventurer would have suffered fatal injury.

    Youve be quite soft, Lakid.

    Was Lakid being considerate of the injured because he himself had been seriously injured?

    Was he less dirty because he was the lowest seat?

    Or was it because he really had pride in his heart?

    Wolf didnt know and didnt want to know.

    Lets just say this is unbelievable and carry on.

    Wolfs musings didntst long.

    Crash

    Push

    Crossbow bolts rained down as much as the enemies that poured in.

    Even if he didnt have a pride, he was a mercenary.

    Regardless of his purpose, he had to pay for his meals ording to his employers will.

    Charge!

    It wasnt long before the Holy War Allied Force entered the Demon Kings Castle.

    The demons would also fight with determination to stop their advance.

    A different scene than he had expected unfolded.

    What is this?

    Silence came to the Demon Kings castle, which had been full of shouting.

    Harkon, who was leading from the front, opened his mouth.

    Everyone, halt!

    The demons didnt disappear.

    The Allied Forces were directly facing the Demon Kings great army face-to-face.

    What was strange was their reaction.

    Harkon shouted again as if to confirm.

    Are you sure we dont have a mage?

    Thats right.

    I think its true that theres no mage except me

    Sneak

    Except for Pimby, who was raising his staff, there were no other mages.

    Then what did this mean?

    What

    Are they strangling themselves with their own hands?

    !!!

    It was as Harkon said.

    It wasnt just silence.

    Tuk

    Tutuk

    Rattle

    The demons dropped their weapons and shields and grabbed their necks with both hands. One by one, they fell to their knees on the floor without even making a wheezing sound, let alone shouting.

    Captain?

    Yesica sought Harkons opinion.

    Since their opponent was a demon, they couldnt let their guard down.

    ording to principle, they should have taken advantage of the demons copse and quickly won the battle.

    Standby.

    However, this was a strange battlefield that not even Harkon had experienced.

    Naturally.

    It was a scene that the yers and the Arcanainsmon sense could not understand.

    Leonie opened her mouth.

    I-Its not just one or two of them!

    Tens of thousands.

    To be exact, there were 70 thousand of them.

    The named monster and the demon armymanders were no exception.

    All the demons were so panicked that they couldnt even fight back.

    They were paralyzed by something more fearful than their own des.

    Hisagi muttered as he looked at the towering castle.

    Is this also his ability

    That was the only possibility he could think of.

    To Hisagis knowledge.

    There was only one being who could make seventy thousand demons tremble with fear.

    Only Hoyeol could.

    But, then

    It seems the emotions hes feeling are being conveyed.

    If the usual Hoyeol was always the same.

    There seemed to be a quiet angering from Hoyeol now.

    But it was understandable.

    Looking back on what the demons did.

    Not only did they disturb the regr conference.

    They even put civilians at risk.

    And onest reason

    They had been screaming loudly in a manner that went against formality.

    There was also the fact that they shouted an unknown word udie.

    Hisagi nodded.

    I also understood that feeling.

    So he wouldnt hesitate either.

    ng

    Hisagi advanced, dragging his spear.

    The Allies wont show mercy to the demons.

    He swung the spear without hesitation with narrowed eyes.

    Starting with Hisagi.

    Those who had stopped began to move again.

    Hoyeol-ssi

    What on earth is going on, Sir Hoyeol!

    Dont be distracted, focus on the battle in front of you.

    While trying to turn a blind eye to the caste where Hoyeol and the Demon King were facing each other.

    .

    .

    .

    Mage Tower.

    Crystal Hall.

    As expected, Bensch made a fuss.

    W-What else is that?! Nasrow, isnt that your field?

    The demons were strangling themselves with their own hands!

    He could only guess it was an illusion magic.

    But Nasrow shook his head.

    Yes, at first nce, you might mistake it for illusion magic.

    Its not illusion magic.

    No? Why? Isnt it possible for you to manifest illusion magic like that? You were a prodigy in illusion magic!

    Senior Bensh, think back on what you once told me.

    Huh, what I told you?

    Your evaluation of the illusion magic.

    Bensch was a very talkative person.

    Evaluation of illusion magic

    It sounded like an assessment that seemed to hit close to home.

    As Bensch pondered, Nasrow spoke of his own ord.

    It consumes an unnecessarily extreme amount of mana.

    No, did I say that?

    I remember it clearly.

    Nasrows words were meant to take a jab at him.

    Fire magic boasted the worst magic efficiency among attribute magic. He remembered it because he had been so shocked to hear it from the Senior of Fire Magic, Bensch.

    Bensch mumbled and opened his mouth.

    Well, I was a little immature at the time

    I didnt say it to get an apology. Because its true.

    Then what do you mean?

    Because the senior mage of enchantment got kicked around a lot.

    She unintentionally became quick-witted.

    Kiko Armin continued.

    Its not really illusion magic

    Nasrow suddenly rose from his seat and spoke.

    Thats right. Thats not illusion magic. Regardless of the amount of magic or manifestation power you have, it is magically impossible. I can assure you that even if it is Chief Lee Hoyeol

    Nasrow had a point.

    Banglets eyes shook.

    His vision for capturing magic was as good as his ability to perceive magic.

    I dont see any visible mana in the area.

    If it was really an illusion magic that deceived tens of thousands of demons.

    There would have been uncontroble mana flowing through the area of Demon Kings Castle.

    Marcelo looked at the cat, the Tower Master.

    Its like the illusion magic that the Tower Masters body manifested.

    Then what was it for?

    Marcelo.

    Even the Tower Master was scratching his head with his hind legs.

    In the moment when no one could guess the cause of that strange phenomenon.

    Only Matis gently closed his eyes.

    Its ck magic.

    Matis looked at his hand.

    A magic tool that was responsive to the right mana.

    The ring was stained ck and cracked.

    Matis realized it once again.

    Even though were not directly facing each other.

    He was simply looking at an illusion image projected by magic.

    And yet an immeasurable level of right mana destroyed the magic tool.

    Matis swallowed.

    Sir Hoyeol, what on earth are you

    Right mana originated from the past and background.

    What kind of past have you been through?

    Matis didnt dare to guess.

    No, he didnt even want to.

    Because Matis was the founder of ck magic, he knew better than anyone else the dangers of right mana. Therefore, he was just concerned.

    If the past flows back.

    If Sir Hoyeol became ckened because of that.

    There would be unpredictable consequences in the aftermath.

    Therefore

    I know this may be rude. But.

    That kind of past.

    It was a kind of past that no one besides Hoyeol could endure.

    He was d that it was Sir Hoyeol, not anyone else, who experienced it.

    How dare I, Matis, think like that.

    .

    .

    .

    More than anything, I really needed them to shut up.

    All of a sudden, they kept shouting udie.!

    The name would have already resonated throughout the world, including the Mage Tower.

    But I couldnt just ignore it, right?

    They might take a step further and recite the full name.

    Even if I can put up with everything else, that fucking name Romeo!

    On TV, in the news, and in themunity.

    It would roll all day long.

    To hell with pride, I would be so ashamed that I wouldnt have the confidence to walk around with my head held up! So, I manifested ck magic, ck Tube. The demons, including the Demon King Andras, were not allowed to use their senses.

    And now.

    If he had been quick-witted, he would have noticed from my words.

    The fact that I was the udie hed been looking for.

    So I showed up like this.

    I am telling you, why did youe looking at me by mentioning that name?

    Needless to say, I wasnt the one who had to answer.

    Exorcism: Invites the demon to the consciousness.

    In the space of consciousness, we could have a conversation even if he didnt have his senses.

    I asked Andras, who was trembling with fear.

    No, I interrogated him.

    Its not a name a bastard who doesnt know his ce would know.

    Tell me where you heard that name.

    Was I a bit mean?

    But, honestly, I should be mad.

    Grrgh

    Andras foamed at his beak.

    Was he already gone into shock when I hadnt even started a proper interrogation?

    His condition was so bad that I wondered if I could get the answer I wanted this way.

    Still, Andras continued to say the same thing.

    I heard from great evil Great evil

    Great evil?

    Yeah, it was not for no reason that the name caught his attention.

    Anyway, demons were really loose-lipped.

    They were good at that.

    As expected, you did a good job of stopping him from talking, Hoyeol.

    After a moment of self-praise, I continued to ask more questions.

    Which of the six.

    Seven Deadly Sins.

    Among them, Greed was put into hell with my own hands, so it was true that there were six of them.

    From Andras point of view, this was a story that must be kept hidden.

    However, no matter how hard he tried, it would be impossible to keep his beak closed.

    What kind of space was the consciousness in exorcism?

    I had control over the consciousness.

    If I asked, he had no choice but to answer.

    G-G-Glutton.!

    Spurt

    Andras coughed out blood from his mouth.

    It seemed they had signed a contract to keep it a secret.

    Anyway, whether its a great evil or a demon king.

    There was a saying that those who have more would want more.

    So, should I say this is fortunate?

    I was familiar with Gluttony of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    The day when I received heavenly luck with the sirens blessing.

    I witnessed Gluttony through the [Evil Eyes Telescope].

    Well, since demons possessed people on a daily basis, their appearance was meaningless.

    Even so, I was a demon hunter.

    If I ever ran into him, I might be able to sense him.

    By the way.

    Naturally, I had questions.

    Gluttony, that damn name

    No, the name udie, how did he know it?

    Howe I only have endless questions?

    I swallowed my regret and looked back on my memories.

    Wait a minute.

    I remembered.

    The day when I had received heavenly luck.

    The only question I had left.

    Yeah.

    The Elder Dragon, Eunaxus.

    The Elf n led by Argentress.

    The Transcendent, Urus.

    The Seven Deadly Sin, Gluttony.

    A bomb that looked like it would explode at any moment.

    I remembered the transcendent on the broom who had sorted out the situation.

    Then questions began to interlock.

    !

    Skals Dragon Knight ss quest.

    It had stated the great family.

    And at this moment.

    Andras said he heard the name udie.

    From Gluttony who had been present there.

    Soon, I came to a conclusion.

    That mess was sorted out with udies name?!

 Chapter 228: Didnt I tell you?

    Chapter 228: Didn''t I tell you?

    [ss quest: Summoning All Dragons]

    The old dragon shouted.

    The great family has returned to the Arcana Continent.

    Every dragon wants to find out the truth of the case.

    Witness the dragons gathering on the continent. (Select)

    Skals dragon knight ss quest.

    It definitely stated the great family.

    There were some very ufortable words written there.

    When I found out about it, I desperately denied it.

    How could there be only one great family in the Arcana Continent? There was no way the udie family existed. Even now that I thought about it, it was an extremely understandable reaction.

    However.

    Crazy.

    The possibility that I desperately denied.

    It seemed to be the reality.

    I noticed only because of that moment.

    That very day.

    The transcendent on a broom.

    Assuming she brought up the name udie.

    The whole situation would make sense.

    The reason why Eunaxus suddenly mentioned a great family.

    The reason why Gluttony brought up the name udie.

    Last but not least.

    That mess was sorted out.

    I respect you, second-year middle school Hoyeol.

    What on earth were you imagining?

    What kind of settings did you take and put on him?

    When they heard that udie was back, the dragons gathered all of their members and held a meeting. And not only the demon king, the great evil even moved too, and the elves and the transcendent also turned away!!

    Amon drama story came to mind.

    A story about a person who was revealed to be the hidden child of a chaebol family and became the heir.

    Broadly speaking, wasnt that the same thing for me?

    However, I wasnt really happy at all.

    I was busy sweating inside.

    Grandfel alone is already overwhelming

    What would happen to me if the udie family existed?

    Even now, the pride of thest survivor of Akshan, the pride of the chief of the Mage Tower, the pride of the general manager of the Yusra branch, and the pride of the youngest son of a wealthy family I was suffering from all kinds of pride.

    Adding the pride of the fallen udie family on top of that?

    Do it in moderation, Grandfel!

    Please stop the dark history

    Still, should I call it a blessing in disguise?

    I felt like I had a connection with Grandfel there.

    Indeed, thats foolish.

    Those were not words to the Demon King, Andras.

    Those were meant for Gluttony, who had taken hold of the demon king.

    I continued coldly.

    Was it an attempt to peek into the past through superficial means?

    Gluttony, he was clever befitting of a great evil.

    However, because I was a demon hunter, I knew the nature of demons better than anyone else.

    Gluttony wouldnt have trusted anyone.

    Because demons were beings that were unable to trust others.

    He probably didnt believe that udie was back.

    That was why he sent out the demon king first.

    He didnt want to go around shouting the name udie.

    To put it simply, he intended to throw a bait.

    However.

    It is not a past that can be seen by an inferior race.

    Do you really think I am going to readily acknowledge my past, my dark history?

    Do you think I have anything to show you?

    Moreover, once Grandfel said something, he always kept it.

    It had been dered with Grandfels mouth.

    I wont believe it until I see it with my own eyes.

    With my own eyes.

    Until I witnessed the evidence that the udie family was real.

    Even if the dragons were making an uproar.

    Even if the elves, the transcendent, and the great evil were wreaking havoc.

    I would never believe it.

    Andras opened his beak.

    Andras has been using the more formal and high-handed way I to refer to himself. Its probably the Korean equivalent of Japanese ore-sama (which more or less literally trantes to the great me). In this sentence, he switched from formal I to ordinary I.

    In the exorcism ritual, demons didnt have all of their senses.

    Even trivial magic might appear great to them.

    In that regard, how did Andras view me now?

    For your information, I am quite angry.

    This time, Grandfels heart must be more like a sword. It was only natural. The udie family, whether they were real or not.

    He was the heir to a great family, but that family was ruined by the demons. The only survivor of the family, Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo, hereinafter referred to as Grandfel

    It was a story that should never be taken lightly.

    Shut up.

    Even though it might not seem obvious from the outside.

    If you looked at the right mana that flowed more roughly than usual.

    You would be able to understand how Grandfel felt.

    So, unfortunately, Andras.

    Demon king.

    Level 888 demon boss monster.

    I didnt have to stain the ethereal iron with blood.

    I didnt have to put effort into manifesting grand magic.

    I just had to suffocate Andras with the right mana.

    Because I had grown.

    I supposed I had forgotten because it had been a while since I met a demon again.

    This was what a natural enemy rtionship was like.

    [Death urs to the Demon King, Andras.]

    I said it coldly.

    Ask for forgiveness in hell.

    Of course, I didnt mean he should ask it to me.

    He had to ask it to the lives of the Arcana continent that he had trampled on.

    Well, our Akshan sunbaenims probably wouldnt leave him alone.

    [Your level has gone up]

    [Your level has gone up]

    [Your level has gone up]

    *

    The Demon King, Andras, was eliminated early.

    The moment when the Holy War Allied Force disposed of thest remnants of the demon army.

    A message also appeared in the yers field of vision.

    [Youve cleared the Demon Kings Castle of Conflict.]

    Clear message.

    What it meant was simple.

    Nam Taemin, who had lifted off his enraged mode and regained his senses, spoke.

    As expected, he finished first.

    It was no surprise.

    Considering the monsters Hoyeol had defeated and the rmended level of the ruptures he had cleared, Andras was not one of the difficult enemies. But at the same time, he couldnt help but feel scared.

    Hoyeol-ssi, your presence was different from usual.

    Nam Taemin had so much wilderness that it wouldnt be strange to call him a beast.

    Thanks to this, he noticed.

    Hoyeols emotion which was unshakable under any circumstance

    It became slightly rough.

    Of course, being rough didnt mean it was a bad thing.

    Scratch.

    Its apliment among us barbarians

    In any case, he couldnt help but question it.

    Why in a battle like this?

    As he had stated earlier.

    Hoyeol had faced worse enemies and situations than Andras.

    He had witnessed the inhabitants of Frost who lost their lives in the days before the recapture of Frost. He even had gone so far as to retrieve the bodies.

    Nam Taemin, who was thinking hard, muttered.

    udie, was it?

    In the end, that was the only thing that was different than usual.

    An unknown word shouted by the demons.

    Perhaps Hoyeol-ssi knew the meaning of that word.

    He might have a reason to be sensitive to the word.

    Nam Taemin gritted his teeth.

    Damn it.

    He was happy to be recognized as a colleague by Hoyeol.

    He always felt indebted to him.

    But he had never actually helped Hoyeol.

    How can you call this a give and take, seriously?

    If that was the case, what was a colleague?

    He was just a burden.

    Nam Taemins shoulders slumped.

    Hisagi opened his mouth to Nam Taemin.

    I dont think this is the time to act miserable.

    What?

    Have you forgotten what youve been told?

    Hisagi continued speaking while stopping the bleeding from the wound on his cheek.

    If you realize your shorings, you can ovee them.

    !

    Werent we in a hurry trying to ovee it?

    Im all for it.

    Leonie interrupted, covered in blood befitting of a berserker.

    Then, she continued after scanning Nam Taemin with a disapproving gaze.

    Tsk, if I were that big, I would have already reached level 700.

    What are saying?

    Stop slumping your shoulders already.

    Sneak

    Leonie raised her head.

    Following her gaze, there was a helicopter and a camera pointing at them. Only then did Nam Taemin realize it and he hurriedly gathered himself. And he spoke without moving his lips.

    When did you grow up?

    Huh? Shut up.

    By the way, Im getting more and more impressed with Hoyeol-ssi.

    Even if it was just them.

    Sometimes they felt burdened by the pouring attention.

    It was hard to imagine the pressure on Hoyeol.

    He murmured because he realized it once again.

    Now that I think it like that, he seems a little more human.

    Who are you talking about?

    Just someone.

    Tsk, youre keeping things to yourself again.

    Sigh. Im talking about Hoyeol-ssi. Are you satisfied?

    Oh.

    They could feel it even if it wasnt exined in detail.

    The three people fell into silence as they looked around the Demon Kings Castle, which had been swept away by Hoyeol.

    Then they heard a cautious voice.

    Im sorry to interrupt your touching conversation.

    It was the voice of Nam Cheolmin, the analyst of the Great Alliance.

    Ah, hyung. Im listening. Whats going on?

    The talk about Hoyeol-ssi

    Hoyeol-ssi?! So, where is Hoyeol-ssi right now?!

    Even if he wasnt strong enough to provide direct help.

    He could take on the role of apanion who he could share concerns with.

    There must be a story behind udie.

    He was confident in listening and empathizing with people.

    Of course, such determination was useless.

    I heard Hoyeol-ssi just returned to the Mage Tower.

    W-Whaaat?

    Hes wrapping up the conference as straightforwardly as always.

    Was I overthinking it for no reason?

    Ha, is my intuition really bad?

    Are you saying it was all just a presumptuous misunderstanding?

    At the moment.

    The three people were at a loss for words.

    Nam Cheolmin opened his mouth.

    Take back the remark about him being human.

    It was just Homen

    *

    As expected, it was better to show it once than to exin it a hundred times.

    A message shed.

    [Quest: Founding of a School]

    You who have achieved a noble magic achievement.

    Prove your achievement at the regr conference.

    Let the creation of a new magic be known.

    Present reversal magic at the regr conference. (Sessful)

    I returned to the office after sessfullypleting the regr conference.

    When did Ie back to the Mage Tower?

    Surprisingly, it was right after I disposed of Andras.

    Yeah, I was an obsessive workaholic.

    [Youve met the conditions.]

    [You will be rewarded.]

    [Your rtionship with the Mage Tower has increased]

    [Your influence in the Mage Tower has increased]

    I knew youd understand.

    As expected, the Mage Tower was not easy.

    It seemed that the activation of the [authority] function on the Mage Tower was still in progress.

    I was not interested in the position of Tower Master, but.

    With this announcement, I would have qualified to be the tower master.

    This probably meant that even if I was the Tower Master, I couldnt control the Mage Tower as I wished.

    Well, even that cat was not free from the rules of the Mage Tower.

    Now that we were on this topic, I would make another promise.

    In the future.

    Even if I could control the Mage Tower as I wished.

    I would never take the position of the tower master.

    Im really overwhelmed. Now.

    So far, I had been able to handle it.

    However, the moment I faced udie, my mind went nk.

    I thought I could bear everything else with pride.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    This damn name!

    I couldnt handle the reality of this name being talked about in the world.

    In that regard, I hoped that day never came.

    With my own two eyes.

    I hoped the day I confirmed udies proof of existence would nevere.

    Yeah, if that day ever came.

    I would no longer have any excuse to stop Grandfels damn big mouth.

    Still, should I say its a good thing?

    Well, there must be rumors about udie circting in the Arcana Continent right now. This was the first time I was grateful for the disconnection between reality and the Arcana Continent.

    If the newses to reality.

    Just like how I defeated Andras, the Demon King.

    It was something that had to be blocked.

    Of course, it bothered me that the dragons were all gathered because of udie. I didnt know if they would be friendly or hostile to me.

    At any rate.

    Its kind of weird to sh with the dragons

    If I ever happened to encounter a dragon, I should try to persuade it by mentioning that I was the youngest of the family tree.

    I was also used to being the youngest.

    While I had already opened the status window, I also checked the performance of clearing the Demon Kings Castle.

    [Level: 621]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 142 / Agility: 139 / Mana: 517 / Luck: 12 / Aesthetic: Upper / Tenacity: 2

    [Points owned: 20]

    Still, it was worth the boss monster level.

    It was not for no reason that he had spoken straight in front of me.

    Even considering the level 600 barrier, I never thought I would have risen 20 levels all at once.

    There is no need to be pleased about such a mere disgrace.

    Hu-uh.

    You should be d it wasnt a disgrace, Grandfel.

    Even if I realized the importance of fundamental abilities.

    That didnt mean the level wasnt important.

    Above all, I needed to reach level 700.

    This jacket.

    This thing that flutters over your shoulders.

    Dont you think we should insert our arms in it?

    That way, well be able to see the effects of the luxurious Dawn Set.

    By the way.

    Because hes the one who ends up making the overestimation a reality.

    Just like his setting stated.

    He kept all his words without exception.

    Well, that day when heavenly luck followed with the sirens blessing.

    I had said this.

    I dont believe in luck.

    Thanks to my increased luck, I had ovee the crisis that I hadnt even known was going on.

    He was so shameless.

    I had kept criticizing Grandfel about that.

    However.

    If it was true that the mess had been sorted out under udies name

    Luck and destiny are something you create yourself.

    His words werent nonsense anymore.

    In that regard, I should be careful of what he said from now on.

    I reached for the teacup with the green tea bag in it.

    Clink

    Perhaps because I had suffered from mental shock.

    I could feel the importance of tea time today.

    But, as soon as I took a sip of green tea.

    This guys mouth spouted.

    However, it is something that should not be overlooked.

    No, putting aside whether you should overlook it or not.

    Cant you think before you speak?!

    If you dont like that, at least take a breath before talking!

    But, despite my pleas, I ended up saying.

    Everyone, please wait.

    Really.

    I will go back to the continent.

    I cant live up to my own name!

 Chapter 229: Mouth of Doom (1)

    Chapter 229: Mouth of Doom (1)

    Marcelo put down his feather pen and sighed.

    Its really not easy, Sir Hoyeol.

    Theory of magic.

    A concept that could organize all existing magic into a theory. However, Reversal Magic created by Hoyeol couldnt easily be captured in the framework of the theory.

    Ive been holding on to it since yesterday.

    Marcelo had put down his duties as chief for a while.

    No matter how fascinated he was by the theory of reversal magic.

    Marcelo couldnt turn a blind eye to the chiefs work.

    But he had a good reason to put it down.

    As expected, its good to see you awake.

    Yeah, because Tower Master had returned to the tower.

    Marcelo left his vacancy to the Tower Master.

    Someone would ask, wasnt it a bad thing?

    In fact, the Tower Master even pushed back his own work.

    He had been ying around.

    I never taught you like this, Little Chief.

    The Tower Master cats tail slumped down.

    He licked his fur with his tongue.

    His behavior was extremelyzy.

    Most of all, I am an injured person. The internal injuries I suffered on the day of the reckless explosion still havent healed. Ugh, my joints still hurt here and there. Stop this animal cruelty, Little Chief.

    Contrary to his words.

    He couldnt hide the rustle of his tail.

    The Tower Master, who was lying down and just wagging his tail, didnt really seem to have any intention of working.

    It cant be helped.

    In the end, Marcelo used thest resort.

    ording to Sir Hoyeol.

    ?

    There is a saying in the world of adventurers. Those who do not work, do not eat.

    He was just quoting Sir Hoyeols words.

    Tighten!

    But the Tower Masters tail immediately stiffened and he continued.

    What? Are you going to starve me?

    No way. How could I starve the Tower Master? But now that Sir Hoyeol has guided me in the manifestation of oddity. I have also be proficient in using oddity.

    T-Thats!

    What Marcelo took out was none other than a smartphone.

    When you used the product of [science] in theMage Tower, it was called oddity.

    Marcelo, who was infected with Hoyeols sophistry, continued.

    Do you know? With just a lift of a finger, you can summon an object to your office. You can summon any object you want without consuming mana.

    Is that true?

    Tower Masters eyes opened wide.

    It was a method that he had never seen before while he was with Jessie.

    It was interesting.

    What does that have to do with starving myself?

    Point

    The moment the Tower Master opened up his ears.

    Marcelo moved his finger.

    Popr cat snacks.

    Snack?

    Have you ever heard of this snack?

    Squeak

    The higher the level of transformation magic, the more itpletely took the characteristics of the transformed object.

    Following his instinct.

    The Tower Master couldnt help but twitch his nose at the smell.

    What is that?

    Indeed.

    What Marcelo took out of the drawer was a long stick.

    An oddity, it was a bonito-vored snack that he ordered by rocket delivery.

    Dash!

    The Tower Master, driven by his instinct, rushed at Marcelo, but he had no chance.

    Marcelo no longer had the curse of terminal illness.

    Thanks to this, he had regained his full strength and couldnt lose the snack to just a mere cat.

    I was told, If you dont work, you shouldnt eat.''

    I will work if you give it to me first.

    Tower Master hasnt worked yet.

    Meow.

    He couldnt beat his instincts.

    Press

    Press down

    Press

    In the end, the Tower Master had no choice but to stamp the cats paw on parchments.

    Marcelo grabbed the feather pen again and started organizing the reversal magic.

    As you can see, you dont have to worry about the Mage Tower, Sir Hoyeol.

    It was a short period.

    A weeks rest.

    He hoped Sir Hoyeol found what he was looking for.

    .

    .

    .

    Yusra.

    Golden Pce.

    Hakuna, the king of Yusra, wiped away his sweat.

    Even though he picked up the swordte, he felt like he had gotten the knack for it.

    The number of agreements exchanged one by one each day had increased

    Hakuna smiled slightly.

    If I work harder, I will be able to do my part.

    He also needed to be helpful to his benefactor.

    Hakuna was taking a break while making that determination.

    He was surprised by the information from Harkon, who was helping him with his training.

    The benefactor is away from the Mage Tower?

    Thats right.

    I thought he would definitely be busy with the work of the Mage Tower

    He naturally thought so.

    Hoyeol had conveyed the wish to take a break to the Yusra Kingdom and Hakuna himself.

    Of course, the period was extremely short, only one week.

    However, the fact that it never happened before meant a lot.

    Harkon thought as he cleaned up his sword.

    As expected, there must be something, Sir Hoyeol.

    He had felt Hoyeols angry spirit in the Demon Kings Castle.

    It was unfamiliar to Harkon as well.

    So he was able to vaguely guess it.

    Its something rted to udie.

    It was a pity that Harkon fell here.

    If this was the Arcana Continent.

    He would have rushed to the capital of the Empire, Antonium, and reported the status of war to His Majesty.

    He would have obtained the permission to enter it.

    Archive of War.

    A sanctuary of knowledge that had sustained the Empire.

    It was safe to say that the history of the Arcana Continenty dormant there.

    Naturally, he would start with the meaning of udie. If Hoyeol had any questions about udie, Hoyeol would have been able to hear the answers to those questions.

    As he sighed, Hakuna continued.

    Its still painful not to be able to help.

    I think so too.

    I need to be stronger.

    Hakuna clenched his fist.

    He had finally ovee the past and began to take up the sword.

    He knew it was impossible to confront the demons right now, but

    If only I could join on the expedition.

    Then he could have known what had happened to the benefactor, too.

    But using his time to mope around would be a waste.

    Hakuna gripped his sword.

    Harkon, I would like to ask you to continue the training.

    Youre very motivated.

    I cant just be indebted to him forever, can I?

    Oh my, youre saying what I want to say.

    ng

    Swords with the same intention shed.

    *

    Not only the Mage Tower, I also submitted a leave of absence to the Yusra Kingdom.

    Was there a reason why I suddenly applied for a leave of absence?

    Well, something more important than work hade up.

    Indeed.

    Skal was looking for me.

    He said his dragon knight ss quest was shing!

    Now that I knew that the matter of dragons and Cloudie were rted.

    Skals quest was no longer someone elses business.

    Of course, failing Benschs tower exit application and watching over the Yusra Kingdom were important. But this was basically an emergency.

    By the way

    As soon as I went out of the portal, I saw a cluster of lights.

    I almost fainted when I saw Skals mansion.

    From the first time we met, I thought he used an excessively aristocratic tone

    Wasnt his taste very ssy and incongruous?

    Not only is it big, its too old-fashioned, isnt it?

    Why were there so many statues in the yard?

    The statues were not ordinary either.

    This was evident from the fact that no harsh words came out of Grandfels mouth.

    Thats great.

    There was nopliment greater than this.

    What it meant was simple.

    Each and every statue was a masterpiece that would remain in human history.

    Did he spend all the money he earned from being no.1 in the ranking on something like this?

    Just as I was immersed in materialistic thoughts, I heard a sound.

    Clip clop

    I was wondering why there were sounds of hooves, but it was Skal.

    I am sorry, Sir Hoyeol, I should have been the one who came to you!

    It was a tone of speaking that was worse than that of a historical drama

    As expected it wasnt easy for yers to get used to hearing the address Sir.

    However, there was no way an emotional change would appear on this iron face.

    I answered calmly.

    You dont need to worry. It wasnt a bad impression.

    I even evaluated the statue out of the blue.

    Skal immediately stepped off the horse and guided me.

    The inside of the mansion was even more magnificent.

    Above all, there were so many portraits hanging.

    There was no other real aristocratic mansion like this.

    Of course, it should feel unfamiliar and ufortable, but

    This guys formality was truly amazing.

    I was more than just feelingfortable in this mansion.

    It also felt so familiar that it made me think a lot of things.

    Anyway, that was the end of my random thoughts.

    As I said, issuing a one-week leave of absence.

    And visiting Skals mansion.

    There was a separate reason why I did all that.

    Sir Hoyeol wouldnt believe me, Im sorry for this.

    There is nothing to apologize for.

    I am devastated for your understanding. Then, I will inform you of my business.

    I should be the one devastated.

    I was so shocked by that way of speaking that I felt like I was going to pass out.

    Skal continued with a serious look.

    The gathering, which was said to have been led by the old dragon, has ended.

    Time on the Arcana Continent was about four times faster than in reality.

    No matter how much talk they exchanged.

    Their conversation must be over by now.

    However

    Um First, let me share the quest goal!

    I was stunned to see the renewed quest goal.

    Dragon.

    What on earth did they do at the gathering

    [ss quest: Summoning All Dragons]

    The old dragon shouted.

    The great family has returned to the Arcana Continent.

    Every dragon wants to find out the truth of the case.

    Witness the dragons gathering on the continent. (Fail)

    Encounter the dying Old Dragon, Eunaxus. (In Progress)

    All of a sudden, Eunaxus is dying?

    I didnt know about anything else, but I could guarantee this one thing.

    Eunaxus was not hostile to Haiel.

    Instead of getting angry at Haiel fornding on the bridge of his nose.

    He even sent telepathy to me who was watching him.

    Dont worry. Everything is Mothers will. Even if I die, there is no reason to be sad. Dawn.

    No younger brother could beat their older brother.

    Eunaxus, are you going to keep your word?

    If not that.

    Did something unexpected happen at the gathering?

    I couldnt figure it out.

    But one thing was clear.

    You never gave up your will.

    I couldnt give up my word either.

    It was a caution that never failed toe true.

    When I heard the telepathy from Eunaxus.

    I had recited.

    The will of the World Tree, you said. Youre mistaken.

    No parent wants the death of their child.

    We need to talk, Eunaxus.

    So what I had to do was already decided.

    I looked at Skal.

    Skal was restless and shaking his legs.

    No. There will be one less dragon for me to ride

    It seemed the direction of his worry was wrong, but it didnt matter.

    I dered to Skal.

    Starting with the [Evil Dragon Hunter] quest.

    I felt like I was somehow hijacking his quests.

    Skal, I will ask you for your understanding.

    What do you mean, Sir Hoyeol?

    I need to talk about something with Eunaxus.

    Eunaxus Is that perhaps the name of the old dragon?

    Thats right.

    !

    Are you surprised?

    It seemed he didnt expect me to know the name of the old dragon stated in the quest. I actually just found out while peeking at the continent with the Evil Eyes Telescope

    Grandfel didnt bother to correct that overestimation.

    As expected, you were far ahead.

    Even if Skal spoke in a depressed voice, I could only listen.

    But before I could even get the chance tofort him, Skal opened his mouth.

    Actually, I was prepared.

    Youre tearing up, are you sure youre prepared?

    Of course, its about pride. In that case, I can yield to you as you want. Of course, I would be very sad if I couldnt live up to the title of the dragon knight, but

    I was wondering why he was so worried.

    Was he worried that he might not be able to board the dragon?

    You have a straightforward mindset, Skal.

    Actually, I know its still a long time before I can confront a dragon. Even if I force myself to follow Sir Hoyeol, I will only get in the way. It was thanks to Sir Hoyeol that my ss quest suddenly progressed.

    Skal nodded as if he had made up his mind.

    I hope you can meet Eunaxus on my behalf since I am stillcking. I can entrust the dragon to you, not anyone else Sir.

    His anguish was conveyed through the slumped tail of the horse.

    But thank you for your understanding, Skal.

    I am thankful, so I guess I can at least answer your question.

    By the way, werent the dragons, including the Eunaxus, staying on the Arcana continent? As far as I know, there is no way to ess the Arcana Continent

    Because I felt grateful, I wanted to give him a cool answer.

    Actually, I didnt know yet either.

    But what I said always came true.

    Hadnt our Grandfel dered it?

    I would return to the Arcana Continent.

    You dont have to worry about that.

    Someone is worrying a lot about this, but you speak really well, Grandfel.

    For me, its a problem if I go, but its also a problem if I dont go.

    If I went there, I would get involved with udie.

    If I didnt, there was still the matter with Eunaxus.

    In the end, I had no choice but to act ording to the results.

    If I find a way, Ill go.

    The way to enter the Arcana Continent.

    Exploring that method was also one of the reasons why I submitted a leave of absence.

    From now on, I had to do my best to find the means and methods.

    Shall I start by purifying the demon kings loot dropped by Andras?

    Who knows, there might be another effect like the [Map].

    In order to purify the demons item.

    I needed a demon.

    I would have to focus on my job as a demon hunter for the first time in a while.

    Oh gosh, I was so anxious that I overlooked the formalities. How about ck tea?

    I refuse.

    Gasp.

    Dont get me wrong, Skal.

    Its not because I have a particr feeling.

    Its simply because I dont like ck tea.

    If it was green tea, I would have epted.

    The moment I got up from my seat and left Skal behind.

    Bzz

    I felt a sudden vibration.

    It was a message from the head of AAUs Korea branch, Park Minjae.

    In a way, it was like a text message from a coworker.

    Now that I thought about it, I didnt submit a leave of absence to AAU.

    There must be a lot of things to worry about.

    Grandfel was stricter about rules than anyone else.

    No matter how busy I was.

    I should y the role of the general manager of the Yusra branch once again.

    When I checked the text, I stopped in shock.

    This mouth of doom was truly like nothing else.

    Grandfel had said it.

    He had said he would go back to the Arcana Continent.

    Raymond Sean sent a message to General Manager Lee Hoyeol!

    Raymond Sean, who had gone missing, returned.

 Chapter 230: Mouth of Doom (2)

    Chapter 230: Mouth of Doom (2)

    It was a strange thing.

    What is this?

    It was his business ount from when he had been working at Cosmo.

    Even Park Minjae hadpletely forgotten about it until the notification came up. Evenmon spam mails didnte up now that Cosmo had been reorganized into AAU.

    Reply? From who?

    But the moment he checked the sender.

    !

    Park Minjae remembered.

    Memories of the past.

    It was this ount.

    Through this ount, he wrote down a bunch of criticisms about the operating structure of Arcana and Cosmo and sent them to the CEO, Raymond Sean. This was a reply to that email.

    His teeth automatically gritted.

    You crazy bastard.

    It was unwee.

    Raymond Sean.

    After he went missing, the Cataclysm began.

    When he thought of those who had died in the Cataclysm and ruptures, he still felt angry.

    It also included personal feelings.

    Do you know how hard we worked?

    Even if it was now a thing of the past.

    Back in the early days of cataclysm.

    Cosmos employees had been treated as aplices to Raymond Sean and had been subjected to various investigations.

    Even if it was a misunderstanding, he still hadnt been able to get rid of the feeling he had at that time and the guilt of not being able to help.

    So Park Minjae gritted his teeth.

    You made a mistake.

    Currently, Raymond Sean was the worst war criminal in human history, wanted by every country in the world.

    Considering the superhuman abilities of the yers, Raymond Sean was probably not an ordinary person either.

    But he shouldnt underestimate science.

    If the signal that was sent in response was traced back, it would not be difficult to determine the senders location. It was the first opportunity to track Raymond Seans whereabouts since the Cataclysm.

    However.

    !

    After checking the contents of the mail, Park Minjae couldnt help but pause.

    Raymonds goal was not him.

    Park Minjae murmured.

    Youre as sly as ever.

    If he were to summarize it in one line, it was simple.

    I want to meet yer Lee Hoyeol.

    That man was really like a snake.

    Damn it.

    Park Minjae agonized.

    What if, instead of being swayed by Raymond, he reported this directly to the AAU? The world would immediately seek to locate Raymond.

    Would Raymond just stand by and watch?

    Even now, there were attempts to track Raymond Sans whereabouts. Still, it didnt produce results.

    For Raymond, going into hiding again might be a piece of cake.

    Haha. You damn bastard.

    Park Minjae spat out augh.

    This guy.

    He didnt just send him a message for no reason.

    Youre messing with my rebellious temperament.

    Even if the opponent was his boss.

    Even if it was the rule of AAU.

    He had a temperament of striking where he thought was right.

    Park Minjae immediately took out his smartphone.

    Yes, Ill strike you again this time.

    He should make a phone call straight away

    As expected, a sudden phone call would be against formality, right?

    He mumbled and hurriedly wrote a text message.

    Naturally.

    The recipient was Hoyeol, not AAU.

    Huft

    Transmissionplete.

    The moment Park Minjae sighed in relief.

    Ring!

    A reply from Hoyeol immediately arrived.

    A-Already?

    Park Minjae had some knowledge of Hoyeols daily routine.

    He probably didnt even have enough time to catch his breath

    Wasnt this reply too quick?

    Park Minjae was surprised and checked the reply.

    Eh?

    Soon, a question mark appeared on his face.

    It was only natural.

    The reply that arrived was only in four letters.

    I guessed it.

    Y-You did? How?

    It was shocking.

    *

    I had mentally prepared myself so I was less shocked.

    Thanks to my mouth dropping it in advance.

    Even though the news was truly shocking, my mind was tight.

    Raymond.

    Perhaps he was the main culprit behind the Cataclysm.

    Who on earth would happily wee Raymond Sean?

    I hate Raymond Sean!

    If it werent for him, I would have

    I wouldnt have to worry about my dark shameful history!

    Of course, Grandfel felt the same way.

    As I said.

    Well, after the duel with Sword Saint Shegwin.

    The moment the duel between me and Shegwin at the Colosseum was recorded into a video clip on the official Arcana Website. From the moment the duel, which wasplicated to exin in words, was turned into a simple spectacle.

    I see no pride in your actions.

    Grandfel had been in a state of deep resentment.

    Now that I thought about it.

    It reminded me of what I said.

    I look forward to the day when we can meet again.

    Clearly, I had said that.

    At any rate, Im looking forward to this meeting in many ways.

    If Grandfel was someone who had to make his wordse true, then just meeting him wouldnt be enough. We might be able to find a way to return to the Arcana Continent.

    Please do not disappoint me.

    I recited coldly for a moment.

    Then I manifested the portal.

    The coordinates were AAUs Korea branch.

    It was Park Minjae, the head of the Korean branch, who delivered the news about Raymond Sean.

    I needed to have a detailed conversation with him first.

    Goo

    While the light of the portal was disappearing.

    I could see Park Minjaes back.

    He seemed to be in the middle of talking to someone.

    During the conversation, one word was particrly stuck in my ear.

    So I wonder if it can be considered a boomer or not.

    Wait a minute, boomer.?

    Was he talking about me?

    Was this a situation where a thiefs feet gone numb?

    But rather than a thief.

    Grandfel was more like a tiger that appeared when mentioned<sup>[1]</sup>In Korea, they have the idiom Even a tiger wille if you mention them.. Its basically the Korean version of Speak of the devil. .

    I took a step towards Park Minjae.

    Tap tap

    H-Huuuh?!

    The man who was talking to Park Minjae blinked.

    Whats wrong with yoooouu?!

    Park Minjaes face distorted when he looked back btedly.

    He really looked like he had seen a tiger.

    Perhaps he really had been talking about me behind my back.

    But I could understand.

    I probably look like a boomer.

    Just look back on my previous records.

    I cant find any formality.

    Therefore.

    I will not take any questions.

    Of course, the reporters too.

    The order is wrong.

    I instilled formality in the Arcana rankers as well. Well, that didnt mean that Grandfel was so petty that he would criticize someone for talking behind his back.

    But, the problem was, in many ways, he had an unimaginable personality. Yes, I was poking fun at the mouth of doom again this time.

    I said coldly.

    Please fill out the documents ording to the 5W and 1H principles.

    Y-Yes? What documents?

    Does Branch Manager Park send documents to the General Manager?

    Park Minjae asked back, and the man turned his eyes.

    I was the general manager of Yusra.

    They seemed to misunderstand that I was the secret real power of the AAU Korea branch. However, the document was just Grandfels fancy way of saying the text messages we exchanged.

    You keep doing this.

    You pay attention to formality even in your texts, Grandfel.

    But since the situation was like this.

    It was also necessary to be flexible.

    However, since it is an unexpected situation, I will take it into consideration.

    Park Minjae answered quickly.

    Thank you! Ill correct it next time!

    Grandfel is just being stubborn, so theres no need to correct it, Branch Manager Park.

    You will correct it next time, you said.

    Rather than that, shouldnt we hope there is no next time?

    Then, I will tell you the situation with the 5W and 1H principle.

    At the branch managers office.

    I listened to Park Minjae.

    While listening, I thought.

    Howe around me

    There are only unusual people?

    You hit the CEO?

    How reckless can you be!

    This was something Lee Hoyeol could not have imagined when he was a member of society.

    No, I did imagine it.

    Well, right after waking up as a yer.

    I submitted my resignation early on because I thought I might pour coffee on my managers face if I went to work like this. Was it because of that consensus?

    I understand your pride.

    Except for me, who is a middle-ss citizen, the two of youmunicate well.

    Thank you!

    The enemy of my enemy is my friend.

    Grandfel didnt like Rayman.

    Park Minjae attacked Raymond Sean before he could even show his true color.

    I understood why Grandfel generously said that.

    By the way.

    I was the general manager of the Yusra branch and a member of the AAU.

    Once I took on something, I didnt do it half-heartedly, even if it meant I had to sink.

    Thanks to this, I was familiar with all the rules of AAU.

    He even broke the rules to tell me first.

    Park Minjae also did not forget to exin it.

    I thought there must be a reason why Raymond wanted to meet with General Manager Lee Hoyeol. I was relieved when I received a text message from the General Manager saying that you had a guess about it, I wasnt mistaken.

    Actually, this was not what I had guessed.

    In any case, I would find out if we faced each other.

    There was no need to correct it.

    Lastly, Raymond added that he would like to make an appointment to meet in advance.

    Make an appointment to meet.

    Raymond, you must have heard about me.

    Well, if you dont know, you must have lived under a rock.

    Especially about Baek Yiseol.

    No, when I took care of the subus.

    There were so many articles about it.

    My oldest sister even called me about it.

    In that regard, youre trying to be formal in your own way, Raymond Sean.

    I was currently submitting a leave of absence to the Mage Tower and the Yusra Kingdom.

    There was enough time to make an appointment.

    If it were a normal situation, I would have just captured him.

    The time and ce didnt matter.

    Distance wasnt a problem for me since I could manifest a portal.

    But the problem was that the person who made the appointment was Raymond.

    I opened my mouth.

    I understand your consideration.

    Its nothing much.

    However, I hope you will follow the rules from now on.

    Yes, the rules?

    Raymond, you seem to be mistaken.

    Do you think I will obey your request?

    As Ive said over and over again.

    Grandfel and I never give up on anything.

    I didnt find any pride in it.

    To make an appointment with you.

    I wont make anypromise with the established rules.

    I continued.

    As of this time, in ordance with AAUs rules.

    Im listening.

    We will pinpoint Raymond Seans location.

    !

    Park Minjaes eyes opened wide.

    Ive considered that too, but I judged that there was a risk that Raymond Sean might run away. Even if we pinpoint his location, its only a matter of time before Raymond also figures out the traceback Realistically, it would be difficult to catch Raymond

    Do you really think so?

    !

    Park Minjaes eyes widened further.

    He looked as if he had been struck by lightning.

    Park Minjae managed to spit out augh.

    I felt stupid. What was I thinking!

    Yeah, it seemed he finally got the idea.

    Tap tap

    The sound of my shoes was louder than any other sound.

    The sound of those shoes didnte from far away.

    Why had he heard it only when I had been right behind him?

    An unrealistic emergence.

    Portal manifestation.

    It was because of magic.

    Bow

    Suddenly, Park Minjae bowed his head to me.

    Thank you for reminding me.

    I was already feeling smug inside.

    I felt very embarrassed to receive such a greeting in public.

    However, I shamelessly didnt show it.

    I will act ording to the rules as you said.

    Why do you look so excited?

    Maybe it was because his concerns had been solved.

    As a branch manager, he must have agonized in many ways for breaking the rules.

    As expected, it was a good thing I quit my job.

    The weight of being a member of society was enormous.

    While I was feeling pity.

    I heard him murmuring to himself.

    I can finally strike him properly.

    No, he was just excited to pay Raymond Sean back.

    Once again, maybe it was because they were just friends.

    I didnt know how only these kinds of people gathered around me, but.

    I knew one thing for sure.

    You messed up with the wrong things, Raymond.

    Humanity, the Arcana Continent, and my past.

    The price for messing with them would be extremely heavy.

    He seemed to contact me because he had the confidence to hide.

    Ive captured the source!

    If you look down on me, youll be in trouble.

    [Science] that tracked the source of the message.

    And magic, portal that manifested the source as coordinates.

    Goo

    You should give up any thoughts of running away from [oddity].

    A cluster of lights fluttered.

    As my field of vision brightened, I opened my mouth.

    I refuse any form of hospitality.

    Even if you serve me green tea with tea bags that cost 300 won each.

    With the intention of resolutely refusing.

    I went beyond the portal.

    Ah, he was at that ce.<ul><li>1. In Korea, they have the idiom Even a tiger wille if you mention them.. Its basically the Korean version of Speak of the devil. </li></ul>

 Chapter 231: Dont make me repeat myself

    Chapter 231: Don''t make me repeat myself

    Lets think about it withmon sense.

    All this time, there had been many clues that could uncover Raymonds whereabouts.

    First of all, Raymond Sean didntpletely disappear from humanity.

    From the official Arcana website, which remained operational even after the Cataclysm.

    To the astronomical rewards paid to the yers.

    Crucially, he even sent a reply to Park Minjae.

    There was even a rumor going around in themunity.

    At this point, cant we just guess where he is??

    If you track down his iq, wouldnt you get something

    -Its not iq, its ip Its like a conspiracy theory

    Some people even got tempted by it.

    It was difficult to understand withmon sense that Raymond Seans location could not be identified. However, the moment I saw the unfolding scene, I understood it.

    Youve been curling up in such a shabby ce.

    Visible only to the yers eyes.

    It was a space oddity that was neither in the reality of Arcana Continent.

    I saw a rupture.

    He had been hidden in a rupture and had never been caught.

    Well, even human technology couldnt capture all the ruptures that existed in the reality. You could tell just by looking at the yers who still rely on the update history.

    Moreover, there was no way that Raymond Sean would upload the information of the rupture where he had been hiding into the website.

    It was a scene that immediately convinced me why he couldnt be found despite numerous clues.

    But not only that.

    He was also hiding under the ground, underground?

    He was meticulous in many ways.

    It was the first time I saw a rupture t against the ground with a hole open.

    Of course, my upright head would never bend just to see the rupture.

    Its information would appear to my eyes as a message.

    Indeed, as soon as I approached the rupture, the sight before my eyes began to sh.

    [Dungeon: CODE-009]

    It was a dungeon rupture?

    Well, that could happen.

    I didnt know what kind ofplex space existed beneath the ground I was currently stepping on. Dungeon ruptures could appear as long as their conditions were met. Besides, it was not the first time this happened, so there was no reason to be surprised.

    What surprised me was the name of the rupture.

    Code?

    From the name alone, it was definitely different from an ordinary rupture. Even a newbie yer would immediately notice something unusual and take a step back. That wasnt all.

    Information of the rupture appeared next.

    [Rmended level: You can enter if you meet the conditions]

    [Copse rate: None]

    It was basically shouting that it was as unusual as its name.

    I could understand the [rmended level] at least.

    It was an area where you had to have certain conditions to enter.

    It was quitemon in the days when Arcana was just a game.

    However.

    Even the copse rate. What is this?

    It didnt have a copse rate?

    It was the most basicmon knowledge.

    As the copse progress of the rupture approached 100 percent, the inside became unstable. When it reached 100%, it copsed and became the reality.

    Thats where you can start specifying the location of the rupture.

    Even if all the ruptures that were created in reality couldnt be captured.

    The presence of a rupture that was about to copse was significant.

    From the beginning of the Cataclysm until now.

    It was possible to attack the rupture right before it copsed without suffering significant damage.

    It was thanks to the discovery of the location of the rupture with such characteristics

    Its a clear breach of procedure.

    Was this another reason why he hadnt been caught until now?

    Because the copse rate itself didnt exist.

    It hadnt been captured anywhere.

    Well, I wondered if such a thing could exist, but it was understandable.

    Its Raymond Sean, not anyone else.

    To be honest, Rayman Sean, I didnt know the extent of his abilities. However, it was clear that he was omniscient and omnipotent to a degree that an ordinary yer couldnt ess.

    It was obvious just by looking at the ruptures that had been created in this reality.

    I also became so fearless.

    I couldnt believe I was walking into this horrible Raymans hideout on my own! But, well, this wasnt the first time. The current situation was probably better than in the past when I didnt have anything set up.

    Any vition of this procedure will also be reflected in your disposition.

    At this point, I was starting to get worried too.

    Raymond contacted me because he wanted to talk to me.

    Did Grandfel have any intention of talking to Raymond Sean?

    One iron rule: do not talk to prey.

    I was already worried about what I would do if I just kept my mouth shut. No matter how much feeling of fear I had lost, I still knew that my life was precious.

    There really is no easy way.

    If we couldnt have a nice conversation.

    I hoped I at least didnt sink in.

    Anyway, this was my fate.

    In that regard.

    I hope you think carefully from now on.

    Raymond Sean.

    [Checking the conditions.]

    I mean.

    You have more points deducted than Bensch William.

    Do you know how serious that is?!

    *

    Creak!

    When the door to the branch managers office opened, the two men hurriedly retreated.

    Peek

    Park Minjae poked his head out and opened his mouth.

    Yoon Sookyum, Sung Hyunjoon. What did you guys hear?

    I didnt mean to eavesdrop.

    I know. The branch managers office is not soundproof. Come on in.

    The two men hesitantly entered the branch managers office.

    Park Minjae chattered.

    This is why I dont stay in the branch managers office. I was afraid that the sound of my snoring might leak out. No matter how important transparency is, whats the point of having an exterior ss window?

    The first step into social life.

    First, agree with your boss words.

    But right now, Yoon Sookyum couldnt even remember how to walk.

    His mind was full of questions.

    He immediately opened his mouth.

    Branch Manager, is it true? Raymond Sean made a contact first! The rumor has already spread to all branches around the world. Theres even a satellite image.

    Really? Whats in the picture?

    There was nothing. It was a desert.

    Seong Hyunjoon held out his tablet and uploaded a photo.

    It was really a desert where not an inch of grass could be seen.

    As Park Minjae remained silent, Sung Hyunjoon licked his lips.

    Did we get discovered?

    Park Minjae looked away from the tablet and shrugged his shoulders.

    We might have been discovered, but were not the General Manager.

    General Manager?

    You two, can you keep your mouth shut?

    Yes?

    What kind of story was he trying to bring up?

    Yoon Sookyum and Sung Hyunjoon exchanged nces.

    Then he answered back.

    Were crazy if we cant keep our mouth shut, Branch Manager.

    It was not just another story, it was a story about Hoyeol.

    Just imagine being confronted by Hoyeols cold gaze for not being able to keep their mouth shut

    Sung Hyunjoon took over the conversation.

    I will keep quiet even if I have to sew my mouth shut.

    Only then did Park Minjae get to the point.

    To be honest, I dont want to tell anyone, not even you He asked me. Stick to the rules. So, Im going to tell you guys and keep the rules. You be my aplice.

    The meeting between Hoyeol and Raymond Sean.

    What would be the result of that meeting?

    Park Minjae didnt dare to predict it.

    That was why he didnt tell AAU about it.

    Thanks to this, even if the world learned about Raymonds purpose. At this moment, they didnt know that Hoyeol had gone out to look for Raymond Sean.

    Park Minjae raised the corner of his mouth.

    Perhaps because he was middle-aged and quite old.

    The world looked like it would turn around.

    I am sure theyll have expectations again.

    Even though they didnt do anything.

    The world judged Hoyeol as they pleased.

    He didnt want to see that anymore.

    If this was what you called being rebellious, then so be it.

    Park Minjae continued.

    Actually, Yusra General Manager Lee Hoyeol has already gone to see that bastard Raymond. Maybe hes talking to Raymond right now.

    Yes?!

    Y-You didnt tell, did you?

    Do you want to share that with the world?

    Thats

    Sung Hyunjoon faltered.

    Likewise, it was because he could already imagine the future.

    Everyone in the world probably would depend on Hoyeol, just like they had done so far.

    Yoon Sookyum nodded.

    Im sick of two-faced people.

    Oh, those words just now sounded unlike you, Yoon Sookyum?

    You did the right thing, Branch Manager.

    Yoon Sookyum knew.

    Society was not a ce full of dreams and hopes. That was obvious from the fact that ungrateful forces still existed, clinging to Hoyeol for their own gain.

    So what do you think is his reason?

    Why did Raymonde to Hoyeol?

    That question was very difficult for an AAU employee to answer.

    However, he could guarantee one thing.

    They probably wont just have a conversation.

    I agree with you.

    Really? Why?

    Havent you already guessed it, Branch Manager?

    Well, I actually think so too.

    Park Minjaes heart was still beating wildly.

    Pride was stirring in his chest.

    Raymond Sean, he couldnt leave that bastard alone.

    It was his pride as a tech developer of the Arcana Continent.

    And what about Hoyeol?

    Sung Hyunjoon said quietly.

    Maybe It could be worse than when dealing with the demons.

    Hoyeol and Raymond Sean.

    Conflict would definitely happen between the two.

    In that regard, the three men were sweating.

    Its not easy to predict.

    Its like hes gone into a tigers den.

    Is there a chance of winning in the first ce?

    No matter how strong Hoyeol was.

    The opponent was Raymond Sean.

    He probably knew all the secrets rted to the Cataclysm.

    In a way, he could be said to be the creator of Arcana.

    At Sung Hyunjoons words, the two became silent.

    Did he hit the nail on the head?

    Seong Hyunjoon, who realized itte, spoke hastily.

    Hey, can you give me a rebuttal?

    No. Its excellent, Hyunjoon. There is no room for rebuttal.

    Yeah. Thats exactly true.

    Ugh, please!

    He said that, but.

    Perhaps because he had the experience of encountering Raymond Sean.

    Park Minjae could picture Raymonds actions in his mind.

    But Raymond, that bastard is no ordinary snake. He will do whatever it takes to talk to the General Manager before they sh. Well, I experienced it too.

    Is that something you experienced during Cosmo?

    Thats right.

    Park Minjae recalled the time when he had struck Raymond Sean.

    The corners of his mouth were always lifted up.

    It was an expression that didnt reveal what was inside.

    Instead of a clear answer, what came back was a mystery.

    Even thinking about it again, it was an unpleasant memory.

    The society was full of two-faced people.

    But Raymond was the worst two-faced person out there.

    From the outside, he is the best CEO. Do you remember all thepliments? But what was it like inside thepany? Have our opinions ever been properly reflected in the operation of the Arcana Continent?

    Uh No?

    He didnt allow even a single misaligned bnce to be touched. And he boasted that Arcana was perfect. You think I am a boomer? No. Rayman Sean, who tried to confine us to an already established framework, that bastard is the real boomer.

    Maybe because it had a lot to do with being a boomer.

    Park Minjaes voice was particrly strong when he said boomer.

    Heposed himself and continued speaking.

    Its obvious. Hell try to argue like he did back then. One way or another, after sufficiently discouraging the opponent, hell try to steer the conversation in the direction he wants.

    So Raymond Sean was that kind of person.

    Thats right, in that regard, I am looking forward to it.

    Yes?

    Park Minjae smirked.

    Can you imagine?

    What?

    The way our General Manager gives instructions in a fight.

    .

    .

    .

    I looked at the shing message.

    [Checking the conditions]

    I was wondering what the conditions were, but it was just this?

    [Quest: Disarm]

    Meet the entry conditions for the dungeon rupture.

    Unequip your weapon. (In Progress)

    Weapon.

    Excluding the ethereal iron on my waist, all I had in my inventory were two crossbows. Even if I put the ethereal iron into my inventory, there was no significant difference in power.

    If Im ever in danger.

    Ego Sword.

    The ethereal iron, who had an ego, would jump out of the inventory and try to protect me. So even if I matched his rhythm, the conditions wouldnt be a problem. But, didnt I tell you?

    Are you telling me to leave my equipment here as a sign of hospitality?

    Cold words.

    However, I will decline your hospitality.

    I didnte to Raymond because I felt bad.

    Raymond came to me first.

    I couldnt make apromise.

    Besides, hes Raymond Sean, right?

    Both Grandfel and I.

    We hated Raymond.

    Knowing that, I opened my mouth.

    Speaking about pride.

    Provoking peoples feelings.

    Those were Grandfels specialty.

    I dont ept your suggestion.

    Yeah.

    Raymond Sean, its about you.

    Im here to dispose of you depending on whether you have pride or not.

    So dont try to control me with quests or anything.

    Unequip your weapon. (Fail)

    Rupture.

    The space of [oddity].

    If I entered the realm of oddity, I could interfere to some extent with the ruptures that were the space of oddity.

    Although it might not be enough to tear the dimension apart like a dragon and go to the Arcana Continent, I could at least interfere with a rupture that had already been created.

    So it is up to you whether to open or close the door.

    From now on, I would make it open somehow.

    Soon, I seriously lifted my mana.

    Then as soon as I did that, my vision began to sh.

    [Youve met the conditions].

    It seemed he had realized the seriousness of his situation now.

    Unfortunately.

    He waste.

    Did he think it would be okay now that he had taken the initiative?

    No, the important thing was not whether I won or lost the fight.

    It was wrong that he even dared to start a fight.

    Something that was done to judge me.

    Youd better prepare an excuse from now on.

    This will also be reflected in your disposition.

    I didnt know if Grandfel would listen to his excuses, though.

    But youre consistent even in front of Raymond, Grandfel.

    In contrast, I was constantly racking my brain.

    My brain gave an estimate.

    Its worth a try.

    It didnt matter what would pop out of Raymond Seans tigers den.

    I had just gained one more corner to trust.

    An unexpected and reliable ally.

 Chapter 232: Karma (1)

    Chapter 232: Karma (1)

    [Youve entered the dungeon, CODE-009.]

    Raymonds hideout.

    The first impression was that it felt familiar.

    Even if you werent a yer, youd recognize it.

    The concept was obvious.

    Its just ab, isnt it?

    Considering that the rift was a space where reality and half of the Arcana Continent were mixed together. Did this mean such aboratory underground existed in the desert? Really, if you had a lot of money, nothing was impossible in this world.

    Lets see.

    First of all, there were CCTVs everywhere.

    Smartphones could work properly inside ruptures. The CCTV was probably recording me properly, and Raymond Sean was also hiding somewhere, watching me.

    Actually, I feel

    I wanted to do something about the CCTV first.

    Hadnt I properly dered it?

    I didnt ept the invitation, I came to dispose of it.

    As if that wasnt enough.

    I met the conditions through counter threats and entered the rupture.

    I dont feel good about it.

    But with Grandfels pride and myLee Hoyeolsmiddle-ss citizen mindset.

    It couldnt be tolerated.

    I passed the CCTV indifferently.

    Even if you look into it, nothing will change.

    Still, cant you be a little different, Grandfel?

    How can you stay in those emotions for a period of time!

    After a brief pleading, a familiar sight greeted me.

    No matter how I look at it, thats an elevator.

    A message kindly appeared before my eyes.

    [B1-Lobby]

    [B2-Laboratory]

    [B3-Laboratory]

    [B4-Deep Laboratory]

    [B5-Deep Laboratory]

    [B6-Control Room]

    Aboratory within aboratory.

    It was definitely Raymonds hideout.

    It was typical of an engineering student.

    At the same time, I started questioning.

    What was he experimenting and researching?

    Fortunately, my curiosity didntst long.

    Actions speak louder than words.

    I just had to check it myself.

    Is it your way of being considerate?

    Being considerate with using the elevator.

    I had to admire the delicacy shown to the visitors.

    Again, the problem was the other party.

    I had said it, didnt I?

    Rayman, Ill refuse all your hospitality.

    In that case, I will still refuse.

    Crash!

    Without hesitation, I manifested my mana.

    Thendscape changed in an instant.

    The stairs leading to the basement appeared beneath my feet.

    The effect of [The Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    With all my knowledge of minerals, I could skip the exploration process.

    This time, I could manifest it quickly because I was familiar with the interference process.

    I must have used this magic a lot, even the stairs.

    I recalled the old days.

    Well, I had always tried to make myself look convincing on the surface.

    In order to gain as much experience point as possible, contributing to the disposal was necessary.

    I gained a lot of disposal contributions from using the stairs.

    Thanks to Harkon, it was great.

    As expected, the old saying wasnt wrong.

    Hard work should be done while young.

    I never thought that the sloppiness I felt at that time would help me in this way.

    The stairs rose up as they arbitrarily reshaped the structure of the dungeon.

    Now Im used to the dizzying scenery.

    The scenery below my feet seemed far away.

    But it couldnt bepared to the Mage Tower.

    I still felt numb when I came down from the top floor of the Mage Tower.

    Anyway, I didnt know something like that existed.

    Just like the message that appeared.

    The ce I arrived at was [B1-Lobby].

    Since it was called a hideout, I thought thendscape would look out of ce.

    It was unexpected.

    I saw an employee guarding the lobby.

    yer Lee Hoyeol, Ive been waiting for you.

    They didnt seem surprised when they saw meing down the stairs.

    No, it was understandable.

    Anyway, I went straight to the point.

    I want to meet Raymond Sean.

    Surprisingly, the answer came back right away.

    Hes on his way to the lobby.

    He woulde out to meet me with his own feet.

    He saved me the trouble of looking for him.

    Then I should run a simtion in my head while waiting.

    The only certain thing was that I needed to talk with Raymond.

    Even if he will only give me excuses.

    I would also get information from that excuse.

    Maybe even information that can lead me back to Arcana.

    Of course, I had no expectations that he would readily spit information.

    They said you could tell ten things just by looking at one thing.

    I could glean from the way he was ying around at the entrance to the rupture.

    Ding

    The elevator arrived soon.

    I stared at the door that slowly opened.

    Still, lets stay positive.

    Lets have a constructive conversation together, Raymond Sean.

    Of course, only as long as Grandfels patience allowed it.

    *

    Time passed by.

    Sung Hyunjoon carefully opened his mouth.

    But may I ask you one more question?

    The two men, Park Minjae and Yoon Sookyum, nodded.

    Ive never seen him in person before Raymond Sean, does he look exactly like in the photo? How should I say this, when looking at his pictures, its surprising.

    You mean that his appearance doesnt suit him, right?

    Ah, yes.

    Yeah, its too normalpared to his track records.

    The worst war criminal in human history.

    At the same time, he was the only person who knew the truth about the Cataclysm.

    Despite that, Raymond excessively raised a good impression.

    Park Minjae smiled rotten.

    Two-faced people aremon in society. Of course, I dont think theres anything wrong with that. The right amount of pretense and acting are necessary in a harsh society to avoid hurting each other. But.

    Park Minjae paused.

    That bastard is not at that level.

    Park Minjae was confident that he had seen all kinds of people while working hard in society, but Raymond Sean was a person he couldnt exin in words.

    Its not that he couldntmunicate, it just feels like our words were not mixing together. We obviously had a conversation about the same topic. But there was something unpleasantly foreign about it.

    Wait a minute.

    He couldnt pinpoint the reason back then.

    Now that he thought about it, he felt like he understood.

    Tak! Park Minjae hit his knee.

    Yeah! That bastard didnt feel like a human being!

    *

    It was rolling around.

    Raymonds head was rolling around the floor.

    No, it would be misleading to say that.

    Let me kindly add a detailed exnation.

    Transformation magic.

    The head of the mannequin covered in polymorph rolled around on the floor.

    I had guessed this possibility the moment I saw the lobby.

    Well, I noticed it when I saw the employee who greeted me.

    That person was fake.

    The Tower Master had a great influence in helping me recognize this transformed work.

    There are days when that cat is helpful.

    Once I witnessed a magic, Ipletely understood it.

    How could Grandfels genius talent just watch the Tower Masters transformation magic and leave it alone? Exploration, interference, manifestation. Since I perfectly understood the structure, seeing through the magic was not difficult.

    Actually, that wasnt necessarily the case.

    I could sense it just by looking at the employees reaction.

    Not only I had broken down the ceiling, but I even left the elevator intact and came down the stairs using magic. But they werent shocked at all.

    Well, it was still the same now.

    The thing that imed to be Raymond Sean had its head rolling on the floor.

    But the employee didnt show any sign of surprise.

    What that meant was simple.

    That one was also a fake wearing polymorph like Raymond Sean.

    I recited.

    However, thats not an excuse for not having pride.

    Grandfels theory of pride was much moreplicated than it looked.

    Grandfel even determined the existence of pride in a green tea bag. But that didnt mean that he would ignore it simply because it was a doll and a fake and had no pride.

    I calmly spat out harsh words.

    Its just that that thing didnt learn it from you.

    Simply put, it received the wrong home education, Raymond Sean.

    If he thought he could fool me with something like this, he was mistaken.

    I didnt know where he hid and put up a fake.

    Wherever he was.

    I just had to find it slowly from now on.

    It was like conquering a real dungeon.

    Crack

    Wasnt it bothersome?

    No, rather, it was what I had hoped for.

    I just wanted to see it with my own eyes.

    Cataclysm.

    Reality and the Arcana Continent.

    Aftermitting something unforgivable in both worlds.

    What the hell had he been doing stuck in a ce like this?

    I thought it would be better to check with my own two eyes.

    Tap tap

    I descended down the stairs.

    My vision changed.

    A message appeared.

    [Youve entered the B2-Laboratory]

    At the same time, a loud warning sound rang out.

    Yeah, it was not called the dungeon rupture for no reason.

    It must have been called a dungeon rupture because it had monsters appearing.

    [Prototype Model E-89 : Lv.1,000]

    As expected from the hideout guards, they had fancy levels. Even if it was a normal monster, its level was 1,000, making it the highest-level monster Id ever encountered.

    There were hundreds of them.

    If it were like the old days, I would have been scared.

    But experience umted, not disappeared.

    Now that I know that level wasnt everything.

    I could objectively grasp the opponents power.

    I can deal with it just by using magic.

    It would be a mistake to think that a hideout was like the living room of your own home.

    Underground.

    For me, who could explore minerals extensively.

    This kind of ground was no different from a home ground.

    A prototype.

    The machines that were made to live up to their name came to me creaking up.

    As long as the [Blessing of the First World Tree] existed.

    Magic efficiency didnt matter.

    Mana pulsated from my body.

    Is this a group wee now?

    Crunch!

    Then the mannequins crumbled everywhere.

    It didnt matter whether it was created in the reality.

    Or the Arcana Continent.

    The key was that it was made of minerals.

    But this, too.

    Tap tap

    I strolled down the stairs at a steady pace and manifested my magic.

    In the order in which they rushed at me.

    The prototypes were falling apart.

    I refuse.

    Dump!

    They knelt down as if worshiping my entrance and exit.

    Of course, I didnt think it would end there.

    In the first ce.

    Wouldnt the person who had been running Arcana until now know my level?

    A least, with these monsters.

    He knew he couldnt stop me.

    As if answering my question, a message appeared in front of my eyes.

    [Quest: Route Selection]

    Intruder.

    In order to move forward.

    Choose one of the two crossroads.

    B401-Deep Laboratory (Select)

    B402-Deep Laboratory (Select)

    Did this mean the modifier Deep was not added for no reason?

    It seemed to have a moreplex structure the further I went down.

    By the way, I couldnt believe he was pushing me to do a quest.

    Its fitting.

    As of this time, he was the only operator of Arcana.

    Raymond Seans biggest weapon would be the system.

    Maybe Raymond Sean and the yers were natural enemies of the highest order. Well, it was just like how the yers got stuck with the operator back in the days when Arcana was just a game.

    By the way, ironically.

    I was one of those yers.

    There was a saying that I had been fond of for a long time.

    Level and stats are all just numbers.

    I wasnt sure but Grandfel had always distrusted the system since the beginning. Raymond, even if you try to break through the system, the answer is always the same.

    Did you think that if numbers became letters, something would change?

    Of course, the harsh words that came out were consistent.

    You are truly foolish.

    This made it clear.

    Raymond.

    It seemed we couldnt have a good conversation. No matter what the circumstances were, I thought I should give him a shot and have a conversation.

    Naturally, now there was no such thing as choosing an option.

    You have to carve your road by yourself.

    Since I had seen their cards.

    I also had to show my cards and show the corner I trusted in.

    I reached out to my inventory.

    What I took out was the [Torch of Hell].

    Raymond Sean, I still didnt know what his intentions were for causing the Cataclysm. So I had no choice but to dispose of him only for certain offenses. That was Grandfelsplex and heavy pride.

    So, I hope you dont even think about lying.

    Isnt that right?

    As if responding to my question.

    The Torch of Hell burned wildly.

    I continued.

    From now on, it is a battlefield for you.

    Akshans Perseverance: Summon Akhshans demon hunters from the me of Hell.

    Raymond Sean.

    You made him into a spectacle.

    A new employee with outstanding experience was joining the ranks.

    Shegwin.

    [Sword Saint, Shegwin, answers your call.]

 Chapter 233: Karma (2)

    Chapter 233: Karma (2)

    I gazed at the soaring mes of hell.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    I weed it more than the level-up message.

    He was corrupted into a demon.

    Afterward, he was defeated by me and fell into hell.

    Shegwin.

    Crackle

    He appeared amidst the flickering mes.

    Shegwin, who had nothing to do with Akshan.

    If you ask me how I could summon him with [Akshans Perseverance].

    It is a pride that even death cannot break.

    Should I say this is also because of pride?

    .

    .

    .

    At the time when I was struggling with my daily routine as always.

    To be precise, I was struggling with my damn ss daily routine.

    I was in the middle of carrying out the demon hunter training quest.

    Good-naturedpetition is always wee.

    It was unfair to suffer alone.

    I didnt know if sadness could decrease if it was shared.

    But my hardship would definitely decrease in half if I shared it.

    It is better to face hard work.

    Actually, if I were to evaluate Akshan demon hunters objectively:

    Was there anything they were good at other than hunting demons?

    I was indeed doubtful.

    Still, werent they my sunbaenims?

    At the very least, it was a way to grow [Tenacity] more efficiently. It was a trick to skip training. So I took out [Torch of Hell] in the hope that theyd teach me something.

    Crackle!

    However, the one who emerged from the inferno.

    It was none other than Shegwin.

    I-I didnt express it but I almost fainted!

    I called out Akshans demon hunter.

    Why did Shegwine out of the mes?

    Before I could understand the situation in detail.

    re!

    Shegwins eyes looking at me were full of murderous intent.

    At first, I thought it was because of a grudge from his lifetime.

    Shegwin waspletely defeated by me.

    Well, to be exact, he was defeated by ethereal iron

    However, no matter how much he red at me.

    I wasnt one to be discouraged.

    I said calmly while carrying out the training quest.

    Youve be filled with pride unlike before.

    Filled with pride, you said.

    Now youre making new words that dont exist in the dictionary, Grandfel.

    I didnt know what kind of answer I would receive.

    Fortunately, Shegwin didnt say anything.

    No, he couldnt.

    The rules of hell.

    Just like the Akshan demon hunters, Shegwin couldntmunicate with me, who was alive.

    If you asked me when I learned about the rules of hell, I would show you the iron in my waist.

    Thats what happened, As.

    My ethereal iron and Shegwins cherished sword, As.

    It seemed the swords were able to talk freely regardless of the rules.

    Thanks to this, I was able to hear what happened to Shegwin through the ethereal iron.

    And I was convinced.

    Its understandable why he hates me!

    The effect of [Noble].

    Thanks to the small change that urred.

    Shegwin fell into hell not as aplete demon, but as a demon with pride in his heart. And in that Hell, there were also other people who were in the same situation as Shegwin.

    Yeah.

    Even though he was corrupted into a demon while hunting demons.

    For our Akshan sunbaenims who didnt give up their pride.

    He was arade who suffered the same misery.

    That was how Shegwin was reborn as a demon hunter.

    Then that look of resentment.

    What else could it be?

    Akshans training, which was almost likebor, was something that even a sword master felt put off by.

    But who was Grandfel?

    In some ways, he was even worse than Akshans sunbaenims.

    He didnt even let pass Shegwin, whom he was reunited unexpectedly with.

    Then, lets put our minds to it and start training.

    ?

    Its a good-naturedpetition this time, Shegwin.

    !

    .

    .

    .

    m!

    Shegwin joined in.

    Even I couldnt guess Shegwins strength.

    However, one thing was certain.

    Maybe hes stronger than he was back then?

    Putting aside the rtionship between senior and junior.

    Lets cooly make aparison.

    Between the level of Akshans demon hunters and Shegwin.

    I was a demon hunter first and foremost.

    Thanks to that, I knew better than anyone else that the demon hunter was a ss that had some screws missing except for when hunting demons. Comparing the demon hunter to Shegwin?

    A transcendent.

    Not only he was the pinnacle of the sword.

    He was also called the Sword Saint.

    I feel sorry for Shegwin.

    Shegwin was corrupted into a demon.

    Thanks to that, I was able to win by activating [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    If Shegwin hadnt been corrupted.

    Even if he hadnt rejuvenated, it wouldnt have been easy fighting him.

    It seemed Shegwin got stronger by repeating the terrible training. Not only that, if he hunted down demons that had fallen into hell, his senses would never get rusty.

    Indeed, my prediction was correct.

    The ethereal iron opened its mouth.

    Shegwins sword has be sharper.

    Shaaa!

    Every time Shegwin swung the As, the rushing mechanical dolls fell off like leaves in a cold wind. Pieces of machinery were struck down disastrously, dozens at a time.

    Of course, it cant bepared to us.

    You still have confidence, Doppelganger No.3 ethereal iron.

    Actually, Im too busy admiring it.

    Quick sword technique.

    As the name suggested, Shegwins swordsmanship focused on speed.

    It was so perfect that it couldnt bepared to my unfinished quick sword technique.

    Crack!

    Shegwins muscles were turbulent.

    If you didnt have the physical ability, you wouldnt be able to achieve that kind of speed.

    From the moment I awakened as a yer.

    I never missed a day of physical training.

    But its still no match for Shegwin.

    Simply put, there was a difference in the years we had lived.

    I had mostly invested the points I earned from leveling up to [mana]. I didnt know if I could grow [Tenacity] to hundreds of points in the future, but I had to.

    However.

    Is that your sword path, Shegwin?

    This guy had more confidence than the ethereal iron!

    In front of Shegwin, I raised the ethereal iron.

    A message appeared to me.

    [Youve entered the B402  Deep Laboratory]

    At the same time.

    A giant mechanical doll came into my field of vision.

    If the prototypes seen on the previous floor were human-sized,

    That thing seemed to be about the size of a building.

    By the looks of it, it seemed to be a named monster.

    But I didnt confirm the information.

    Didnt I tell you? Numbers and letters are meaningless.

    Grandfel might have a wonderful reason to not confirm it.

    But I just couldnt afford to do anything else.

    It would be a shame to let this great talent go to waste.

    Grandfels talent is not limited to one thing.

    In front of me, there was theplete quick sword technique, not the iplete one.

    Moreover, the situation had changed from before.

    Rather than fighting against each other as enemies, we cooperated as allies.

    This meant I could witness Shegwins quick sword skill from a different angle.

    To sum it up in one line.

    I might be able to learn it the easy way!

    If I couldplete my quick sword skills in this battle.

    Wouldnt this be the second achievement I unlocked after the circle?

    Just as I was about to count the chickens.

    I recited firmly.

    Following other peoples path is meaningless.

    Seriously, I knew this would happen!

    Grandfels pride.

    How could he tolerate fully copying other peoples swordsmanship?

    Not missing out, the ethereal iron also added.

    That is correct, my lord!

    If Granfel were alone, I would try to break his stubbornness by rationalizing it somehow. Now that even the ethereal iron had agreed with him, Ipletely gave up on that idea.

    Yeah, this was my life.

    I have no choice but to open my eyes even more.

    To find my own damn sword path!

    Lets think positively.

    Actually, in a way.

    The thorny path I chose now could be the right answer.

    As I said, Shegwins sword path was not a path for anyone to walk on.

    Even if I pour everything into my physical abilities in the future, it probably wouldnt be enough.

    Why was Shegwin corrupted in the first ce?

    With that brilliant talent.

    Even if he only saw the one quick sword technique and stuck with it.

    He couldnt reach the end of the sword path.

    This was because his aging body couldnt handle the quick sword technique.

    But, I am even weaker than old Shegwin.

    Just in case Grandfel might scold me.

    I checked the status window sneakily.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer, Noble, Transcendent]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 630]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 150 / Agility: 145 / Mana: 537 / Luck: 12 / Aesthetic: Upper / Tenacity: 2

    [Points owned: 9]

    Although numbers were not everything

    Ick strength and agility.

    I didnt know about Grandfel, but I didnt have the confidence to chase after Shegwin. In the end, it was probably best for me toplete and use the iplete quick sword technique in my own way.

    Therefore.

    Be prepared, ethereal iron.

    Brace yourself so as not to disappoint me.

    My power was to use everything that I had and didnt have.

    It would be a lot messier than you think.

    Ive been waiting for this moment, my lord!

    Screech

    The giant prototype operated with a screeching sound.

    Although it was a machine, its form was closer to that of an animal that walked on four legs. It looked like a toy at first nce and seemed cute because its front legs were particrly short Butbat power would never be cute.

    The humanoid is also at level 1000.

    It was at least a named mob, and its bulk was iparablyrge.

    Compared to my magic skills, my swordsmanship was bad.

    Facing something like that without entrusting myself to ethereal iron?

    And without the [Natural Enemy Rtionship] being activated at that?

    You might as well call me crazy and suicidal.

    But as you could see, I was not alone.

    Because Shegwin was next to me, raising his As.

    That Shegwin looked at me.

    The corners of his mouth were raised slightly?

    The ethereal iron said.

    Letspete to see who gets knocked down first!

    What.

    Are you into friendlypetition too, Shegwin?

    But, theres only one monster, what kind ofpetition is this?

    I looked at Shegwin and was shocked.

    Oh.

    I forgot.

    The quest given by Raymond.

    [Quest: Route Selection]

    Intruder.

    In order to move forward.

    Choose one of the two crossroads.

    B401  Deep Laboratory (Select)

    B402  Deep Laboratory (Select)

    Deep Laboratory.

    There were definitely two of them, right?

    It would make more sense to have two named mobs appear

    The ominous prediction came true.

    Screech

    One more giant prototype that looked simr appeared.

    I was thinking of beating it down harmoniously, but.

    Shegwin wanted to see who could take it down first?

    In this tense situation, our Grandfel might be helpful

    If thats what you want, I will.

    No, why are you agreeing to this request again?

    I will respect your pride in paying back your debtpletely.

    Anyway, this guys noble pride was causing trouble again.

    Well, its not amon opportunity.

    In fact, among my allies, Shegwin was the strongest.

    From now on, he would be working hard in hell. No, considering that he would be infinitely stronger through repeated training and hunting

    More than just reassuring, I was also worried that my experience would be taken away by Shegwinter.

    However.

    I cant call him out whenever I want.

    [Akshans Perseverence].

    As the name suggested, it was a skill that inherited Akshans pride.

    It was clear that using such skills for self-interest went against both Granfels integrity and the rules of the demon hunter. In other words, I couldnt abuse it without a good reason.

    Same goes for Shegwin.

    I could summon Shegwin.

    Simply because the opponent was Raymond, that was all.

    Someone who was fed up with social life might ask this:

    Still, if youre a newbie, cant you do as you please?

    Even receiving harsh remarks from Grandfel, it was just a cheap statement.

    As if hed tolerate such an action with pride.

    I cant believe you have to spend this rare opportunity on a risky bet.

    Regardless of how I felt inside, the ethereal iron said.

    Its admirable to see you keep pushing forward without giving in to defeat, Sword Saint!

    Id rather die than suffer, seriously.

    The moment I gave my consent.

    Shegwin was already in action.

    Swaaa

    Blue sword force swirled.

    It was fast and beautiful.

    That was the swordsman whose body and sword were united with As.

    It was Shegwins true value.

    It was the sword that represented the Arcana Continent and an era.

    Of course, this was not the time for me to sit around and watch.

    I kicked the ground.

    I couldnt be faster than Shegwin.

    However, I was confident that I was more desperate than Shegwin.

    If Shegwin had walked the path of his sword only looking at the quick sword technique. In order not to sink, I had to struggle through a path full of hardships and adversity.

    I couldnt give up that initialmitment now.

    Goo

    The ethereal iron was dyed ck.

    A silver-colored sword force waved around it.

    At the same time, magic power wavered in my body.

    This is?

    Slide.

    Did you notice, ethereal iron?

    Yes, this is how your master has lived.

    To put it simply, its an extra.

    To put it mildly, its a magic swordsmanship.

    To put it more grandly, its also an oddity.

    Sk

    The magic blended into the sword every time I swung it.

    When cutting and blocking, I manifested magic that was suitable for it. I used swordsmanship and advanced magic at the same time.

    Combining literature culture and martial arts.

    With a talent so natural that it put both magic and sword to shame.

    It was a method ofbat that only Grandfel could perform.

    Suddenly, I heard the ethereal irons voice.

    This is ridiculous

    I wondered if he was surprised by my true self now that the [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was not activated.

    That didnt seem to be the case.

    Ethereal irons heartbeat was transmitted from my right hand.

    I finally realize it, Master.

    What did you realize all of a sudden?

    My true self?

    There was nothing I could do even if it was disappointed. This was who I was, so I could understand.

    The reason why you didnt give me a name!!

    Wait, what?

    Ethereal iron, what are you talking about all of a sudden?

    Why are you suddenly bringing up a name?!

    How would you know something that even I also dont know?

    Thump

    Regardless of my doubts, the ethereal irons heartbeat grew louder.

    Of course, I was the one holding the ethereal irons heartbeat.

    !

    It was so loud that even Shegwin, who was swinging the sword, could hear it.

    I was mistaken. In order to walk your path together, I couldnt be satisfied with just one name. I was foolishly jealous of Haiel and Diend.

    What, are you upset because I didnt give you a name?

    No, I shouldnt say it.

    If I did, I probably would have given it an astonishing name.

    A name that wouldnt be inferior to the names of those two.

    But as of today, I realize.

    What is it that you realize?

    Unnerving.

    Really.

    Soon the ethereal iron continued in a grim voice.

    I am a being who cant be subordinated to one name!

    What?

    Yes, my lord.

    I will do whatever you want.

    For this moment, I will be reborn as the Sword that Cuts Through Illusions.

    Huh, illusion What?

    For some reason, I felt like Grandfel was smiling with satisfaction.

    What the hell is that name?!

    The answer to my question came from a shing message.

    [?]

    [Grade: Legend]

    [Restriction: Unknown]

    [Effect: Unknown]

    [Description: Ego Sword with a noble ego,]

    [Sword that Cuts Through Illusions: Illusion Breaker]

    [Grade: Legend]

    Sword that Cuts Through Illusions, Illusion Breaaaakeeer?

    More importantly, Sword.

    No, Illusion.

    Where did this fraudulent effecte from?!

 Chapter 234: Surreal

    Chapter 234: Surreal

    The ethereal irons name changed from the question mark.

    [Sword that Cuts Through Illusions: Illusion Breaker]

    [Grade: Legend]

    Lets say that it had a different name because it was a legend-grade item.

    But, Illusion Breaker, you said?

    Who did you learn this naming sense from?

    That doesnt sound too bad either.

    They say children are the mirror of their parents.

    Who else could it be.

    It must have learned from me, from Grandfel.

    Fortunately, I wasnt the one who made the name, so I felt less ashamed. Well, if I heard it without knowing the context, it sounded like a usible name.

    There was another reason why I was shocked.

    [Restriction: Unknown]

    [Effect: When fighting with Prototype, destructive power increases significantly.]

    [Description: Ego Sword with a noble ego]

    The only thing that had changed was the effect.

    The effect was unusual.

    In Arcana, effects that were effective only on specific targets were not umon.

    Well, the demon hunters unique skill [Natural Enemy Rtionship] also worked like that.

    The problem was

    When fighting a prototype.

    That was the part.

    They only existed on the continent of Arcana.

    Having an unthinkably alien appearance.

    Monsters in the form of prototypes were umon.

    Not just that, it was my first time seeing it here.

    For this moment, I will be reborn as the Sword that Cuts Through Illusions.

    Nevertheless, as the ethereal iron said, he changed to suit the situation.

    It wasnt just an ordinary change either.

    It had the tremendous effect of drastically increasing destructive power.

    I looked at the ethereal iron.

    It was getting scary at this point.

    This is a legend-grade item.

    The moment I got my hands on the ethereal iron.

    The achievements had been updated for the yers as well.

    At first, I thought it was just an attention seeker like the owner, so I took it lightly

    Its really a legend for a reason.

    In that case, lets be grateful.

    I finally feel it, my lord.

    Such an amazing ego sword.

    Even if it called me my lord all the time.

    I let out a sigh of relief.

    Maybe if we werent close enough.

    I wouldnt have been able to even see this effect.

    So at least for this moment.

    Ethereal iron.

    I will generously ept your exaggerated words.

    This is the form of cutting down illusions.

    Sk

    Nothing changed in my swordsmanship.

    What changed was not my body, but the effect of the ethereal iron, as well as the strength of my swinging forearm. The movement was at the same speed as before. Grandfels unique elegant movements also couldnt be ignored.

    But.

    Slide.

    The moment my jacket blurred half a beatter

    Drop!

    The prototypes shoulder was cut off just like that.

    Are you for real?

    I cut out a thick piece of scrap metal. There was no feeling in my fingertips. If I had topare it, it was just a sensation like cutting tofu with a sharp kitchen knife!

    It turned out like this.

    !

    Even Shegwin looked at me in amazement.

    Please dont look at me like that.

    I didnt express it, but I was actually quite surprised.

    You cut it perfectly. The illusion.

    Its good and all, but arent you rolling your tongue too much?

    I was surprised again by the ethereal irons pronunciation.

    I wondered.

    It had been saying illusion this, illusion that since a while ago

    So that means the prototype is an illusion, right?

    Prototypes and illusions.

    It seemed there was a story behind it.

    That wasnt important right now.

    Now that part of its body had been cut off.

    There was no way the giant prototype would just ept getting hit.

    As expected.

    Jiiiing

    Its pattern changed.

    Just the fact that it had a pattern meant that it was at least a named mob.

    Indeed, the intensity of the light gathering near its head was unusual.

    I roughly estimated in my head.

    Its impossible to block it with a magic shield.

    Pure magic, magic shield.

    Literally, it was magic to create a shield using magic power.

    The interference process didnt require much effort.

    So it was a defensive magic that most mages used in emergencies.

    However, putting aside the effect.

    The problem is that it requires an extreme amount of mana.

    Of course, I didnt have to worry about mana consumption.

    However, it would be best not to ever think about taking the easy way with the [Blessing of the First World Tree] effect. Above all, our proud Grandfel didnt like the effect of the blessing.

    So I recited.

    Are you ready?

    The ethereal irons new name.

    Illusion Breaker.

    If someone found out in the future, it would be quite an embarrassing sight.

    Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeos cherished sword.

    Illusion Breaker.

    Its wording is too different from Shegwins As.

    Lets be thankful that Shegwin was the only one watching this.

    I raised the ethereal iron.

    No, the Illusion Breaker.

    [Effect: When fighting with Prototype, destructive power increases significantly.]

    Thanks to experiencing, both physically and mentally, the aftermath of the greatly increased luck brought about by the Sirens blessing. I was fully aware of the effects of the significant increase.

    So I looked straight at it.

    The giant prototype.

    It poured out rays of light.

    !

    I would breakthrough it head-on.

    It was a response that could be said to be the exact opposite of Shegwin, who sensed the scent and neutralized the prototype from its head.

    But I was confident.

    Of course, Master.

    Illusion Breaker felt the same.

    Sk

    So, I swung my sword at the pouring beam of light.

    A horizontal line was drawn with the trajectory of the sword.

    Then the beam of light split in half along the line.

    Shaa-

    It shattered and disappeared.

    Really.

    It was like a fleeting illusion.

    With only a sh in front of my eyes.

    [Transcendent: Your transcendent state is enough for you to be called a transcendent.  Current achievements reached: Circle (1,000% increase in all magic manifestations) / Iplete Quick Sword Technique / None / None]

    I will not ignore anything on the path I have walked.

    [Iplete Quick Sword Technique] sparkled as if in response.

    Soon, the letters be distorted and change into something new.

    I continued.

    Because thats my sword path.

    [Swordpath of Pride (Currently Liberated Path: 1st Path)]

    Crack!

    At the same time, the giant prototype copsed.

    I turned away and looked at Shegwin.

    At Shegwins mesmerized face, I continued.

    It was a good match, Shegwin.

    I won again this time.

    *

    Great Alliance.

    The three were bickering again today.

    The reason was serious in its own way.

    Of course, we have to resolve this issue ourselves!

    Are you confident?

    Snake Eye-ssi, since when did we start talking about confidence?

    Nam Taemin continued to speak in a grim voice.

    Live by pride, and die by pride.

    Leonie unconciously muttered.

    Crazy guy.

    This was how the incident started.

    After hearing about Hoyeols week-long vacation, they hunted monsters in the Zero Mountains and worked on leveling up as always.

    Then they discovered it.

    [Dungeon: Exciting Trolls Hideout]

    [Rmended level: Lv.700]

    [Copse progress: 0%]

    Hundred Thousand Caves in the Zero Mountains.

    One of them.

    Among the yers, excluding Hoyeol, this was the fifth.

    The rmended level was 700.

    If it were in the past, there would have been no dispute like it was now.

    For three people on level 500-ish, this dungeon was too difficult for them.

    However.

    Imagine if Hoyeol-ssi has to move because we couldnt clear a level-700 dungeon. Isnt it inefficient? Hes on a vacation too.

    They couldnt be indebted to Hoyeol forever.

    He knew his ce so he said this.

    Even before the establishment of the Great Alliance.

    Gaon, Inazuma, Busker.

    Those three put their guilds at the top of the rankings.

    I am not being conceited. Think about the enemies weve faced. From the demon kings to the demon armymanders. If you think about the difficulty level, they would be several times higher than level-700 dungeon.

    For the first time in a while, you said something that made sense.

    No, I didnt say you were wrong.

    What, you didnt? Then what were you muttering about?

    She muttered that because he added pride at the end of every word

    I said that because I thought I too would be infected with pride!

    If it was just Nam Taemin alone, she could have just ignored him.

    Even Hisagi had a hard time with Nam Taemin in the face of pride.

    As for pure opinion, Leonie had no reason to object.

    No, whatever. Its not a big deal.

    Whats with that, boring.

    Dont mind it.

    Above all, they were not the only ones who had discovered a cave.

    If there had been no information prior, they would have thought twice about it, but

    Now that they knew the cave was not much different from the rupture.

    Then, we just decide to prepare and enter.

    There was no reason to hesitate.

    Above all, the caves were easier to enter and retreat from than the ruptures.

    Being able to respond quickly to emergency situations was also a big advantage.

    Hisagi muttered as he nced at the cave with his snake eyes.

    Of course, that shouldnt happen.

    Leonie gave Hisagi a sharp nce.

    Wow, the way you talk has changed now.

    Shake

    She shook her head and took out her smartphone.

    It was to convey this news to Schraig as well.

    Second Sun could be said to be an ally.

    Besides that.

    Oh, Skal. Him, too.

    There was one more person infected with pride.

    The moment Leonie tried to send an additional message.

    Ring

    There was no need to say who got it first.

    Three peoples notifications went off at the same time.

    !!!

    Arcana official website notification.

    What day is it today?

    First of all, its not Thursday.

    Sigh.

    It was not Thursday.

    What it meant was simple.

    It was unscheduled emergency news.

    Of all time, it has to be on Hoyeol-ssis first day of vacation!!!

    This time, he submitted a leave of absence to two ces.

    Mage Tower and Yusra Kingdom.

    Nam Taemin breathed a sigh of relief, thinking Hoyeol could finally get some proper rest. Howe an emergency urred as if it had been waiting for this moment?

    This is against formality!

    Stubbornly.

    Nam Taemin gritted his teeth and essed the official website of Arcana.

    As expected of the information analyst. He received a call from Nam Cheolmin.

    Hyung! Whats going on? What is this notification about?

    I-Its a bit hard to exin in words!

    Eh? What? Isnt it an urgent update?

    It was a post uploaded to the Arcana website, werent there only the regr updates or the emergency updates posted on Thursdays?

    Nam Taemins question didntst long.

    Its not an update, its a video!

    !

    He forgot.

    After the Cataclysm.

    The only video uploaded to the Arcana official website was the Colosseum duel between Hoyeol and Sword Saint Shegwin.

    Thanks to that, Nam Taemin asked right away.

    No way. Is it Hoyeol-ssi again?

    Yeah, thats right.

    Ha.

    As expected, there was no way he submitted a leave of absence for no reason.

    Nam Taemin went directly to the Arcana website.

    He yed the video.

    Two people flocked to Nam Taemins side.

    What are you doing?

    I have no battery.

    Ive used up all my data.

    You make a lot of money, so spend them.

    Whether he liked it or not.

    The three of them had no choice but to put their heads together and look at the screen.

    A question mark appeared on their faces.

    No, Hoyeol-ssi?

    Where else is this?

    .

    .

    .

    Arcana official website.

    The identity of the uploaded video was a CCTV recording.

    Since it was a video featuring Hoyeol, wouldnt the uploaded video be as great as the duel between him and Sword Saint Shegwin? Those who yed the video with high expectations fell into doubt.

    Its not even a rupture, its just like a building???

    But doesnt it look like ab? Its all white

    Now that you say that I feel the same too

    But at the same time.

    An emergency had been issued at the AAU.

    The atmosphere was intense.

    Why so serious?

    Sung Hyunjoon, who returned to his seat after escaping from Park Minjaes chatter, was stunned.

    The CCTV footage of the General Manager was uploaded to the official website. It was definitely unexpected.

    But its not serious enough to cause such an uproar, right, sunbae?

    He was hoping for an agreement.

    But Yoon Sookyums expression was also extremely serious.

    Yoon Sookyum looked at Sung Hyunjoon and opened his mouth.

    Hyunjoon, you have to recognize it.

    Yes? What do you mean, sunbae?

    First of all, lower your voice.

    The office was very noisy.

    Any conversation would be buried.

    Nevertheless, Yoon Sookyum continued in a low voice.

    He pointed at the video that came up on the monitor.

    The structure is the same.

    Yes?

    That building where the General Manager is.

    Was he talking about that all-whiteboratory-like building?

    Gulp

    Yoon Sookyum swallowed and continued.

    The structure is the same as the headquarters.

    Headquarters? Which headquarters?

    Cosmo Headquarters back in the days before the Cataclysm.

    Yes? Y-Yees?!

    What it meant was simple.

    At the same time as Sung Hyunjoon noticed it.

    Outcries erupted everywhere.

    No, It hasnt even been an hour yet, right?

    In that period of time, he figured out Raymond Seans location and went to find him!

    Really, I dont know what will happen either. Right now.

    He heard a low voice amidst themotion.

    At this point, theres no longer any reason for us to whisper among ourselves.

    Branch Manager!

    Its fine.

    Park Minjae came running from the branch managers office.

    His tie was roughly loosened.

    Park Minjae looked at Hoyeols video on the monitor.

    Although he knew Hoyeol would make it.

    He didnt expect him to do it so quickly.

    Park Minjae murmured in a small voice.

    But that bastard.

    That bastard, Raymond Sean.

    Since he was such a nasty guy, it wouldnt be strange if he hid his meeting with Hoyeol. But who would have thought that the image of Hoyeol recorded on CCTV would be posted on the Arcana website?

    What are you thinking?

    Really, Park Minjae couldnt predict his intentions.

    But that wasnt the only thing that he couldnt predict.

    The video yed continuously.

    Wait a minute, Branch Manager?

    The floor of the building was twisted.

    The stairs were floating in the air.

    Hoyeol calmly went down the stairs.

    What are those monsters?

    Soon, hundreds of prototypes surrounded the nearby area.

    However, the siege was useless.

    Soon.

    T-Theyre kneeling!

    The prototypes were kneeling as if worshipping Hoyeol.

    It must be surprising.

    His stride stretched straight without wavering.

    How many more stairs did he have to go down?

    Hoyeol raised a torch.

    In the ze of the torch that gradually intensified.

    T-That! Thats the Sword Saint, right?!

    The Sword Saint, Shegwin, appeared.

    Sunbae, what am I looking at right now?

    Indeed.

    The series of scenes were extraordinary.

    It even made them forget Raymonds ulterior motives.

    As someone who had experience since Cosmo.

    Park Minjae shouldnt be swayed more than anyone else.

    But at this moment, Park Minjae was more surprised than anyone else in the office.

    A giant prototype.

    Park Minjae knew what it was.

    Before the official opening of Arcana Continent Record.

    It was a temporary monster during beta testing.

    The exact name was [Prototype Model: D].

    D in the model name stood for Dragon.

    Park Minjae stuttered.

    Uh, how did he block a dragons breath with just a sword!?

    With the swordpath of pride, it was the most splendid debut moment.

 Chapter 235: Did you think I could get over it?

    Chapter 235: Did you think I could get over it?

    Park Minjae was not the only one.

    At each branch, those who remembered Arcanas beta test, including the branch heads.

    They all froze.

    The branch heads suddenly looked like they lost their spirits.

    Branch Manager Baker, are you all right?

    Um, its nothing.

    If youre alright, then thats fine. By the way, its the General Manager again!

    Head of AAUs London branch.

    Baker nodded silently.

    Of course, its surprising.

    [Prototype model: D].

    Prototypes from the beta testing.

    Even though it was fake, it was definitely a dragon.

    The power of its breath alone must be beyond imagination.

    He neutralized the dragons breath with a sword.

    The moment when the sword and breath meet.

    The breath turned into powder and flew into the air.

    A sight that would have made him doubt his eyes even if he had seen it in person was proudly posted on the Arcana official website.

    But it made sense.

    Its not just anyone else, its General Manager Lee Hoyeol.

    So, why was he so entranced?

    It was because of another reason.

    That was the very existence of the prototype monster itself.

    AAUs South Korea Branch.

    Park Minjae murmured in a low voice.

    He definitely said that.

    He recalled a conversation with Raymond.

    There is no need to interfere with something that has already beenpleted.

    Back when Arcana was just a game.

    At that time, he understood that it meant he could not touch Arcana that was already in service.

    But you had to know to truly be able to see. After the Cataclysm, the settings that were only in the development stage were realized and came out through the ruptures.

    Park Minjae finally noticed the hidden meaning.

    It was a world that was alreadyplete

    Cosmo didnt develop the Arcana Continent.

    In other words, the Arcana Continent had already beenpleted.

    But it was hard to believe.

    His experience during the beta test refuted that spection. During the beta test, everyone, including him, had watched the iplete Arcana Continent.

    He just couldnt believe Raymonds words.

    Why is the prototype suddenly?

    However, the prototypes that became the evidence now came out from the ruptures.

    Dont tell me?

    Park Minjaes pupils shook.

    Are you saying the beta test was all fake?

    Fake, in other words, an illusion.

    If the Arcana Continent really existed from the beginning. That the beta test was just a trick to deceive them. That meant Cosmo, AAU, had been ying in Raymond Seans palm until now.

    You bastard.

    Grind

    Park Minjae gritted his teeth to the point that his teeth were grinding.

    He knew he couldnt understand his true intention, but he never thought it would be like this.

    He really feltpletely defeated.

    Branch Manager?

    Wait a minute. Im trying to put my thoughts together.

    Oh, yes!

    He already had a damn rebellious temperament.

    He felt like he was stabbed in the back by the man who he couldnt tolerate with his temperament.

    He must be so agitated in front of his subordinates.

    However, Park Minjae changed his expression.

    Huft.

    Was this also due to years of social life?

    No way.

    He had been living his life taking hits. To put it bluntly, he was less confident in social life than Sung Hyunjoon. Then, how did he suppress his anger?

    If anyone asked, Park Minjae would point to the monitor.

    Thanks to you, I survived this time too, General Manager Lee Hoyeol.

    Indeed.

    The pain in the back of his head from being hit by Raymond Shen.

    Hoyeol, not anyone else, would pay it back.

    Someone shouted.

    This is thest floor. So its the control room!

    Park Minjae raised the corner of his mouth.

    Feel what it feels like to get hit, you bastard.

    *

    Friendlypetition.

    The difference in victory was narrow.

    Unable to tolerate the consecutive loss after training his body, Shegwin was chopping up the giant prototype with his quick sword.

    But I understand.

    I heard the sound of the Illusion Breaker.

    How could he endure it without looking back?

    Crash!

    As the giant prototype copsed with a loud noise, a message appeared.

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    [Your level has gone up.]

    There were so many that it was dizzying.

    In the first ce, I entered the dungeon to meet Raymond Sean. I didnt expect anything like leveling up or battle loot But the human heart thought differently.

    I would have been disappointed if it didnt give me experience points.

    Instead of dropping loot, the prototype spat out a significant amount of experience points.

    You could tell just by looking at the fact that I rose up 9 levels even before defeating the giant prototype. So I checked the status window with high expectations

    It was more than I expected.

    [Level: 680]

    Level 680?

    [Points owned: 59]

    Wait a minute, 50 levels at once?!

    It meant I had gained experience up to the system limit.

    50 at once.

    That was more than the experience umted in the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    Naturally, I had questions.

    What on earth is that lump of machinery?

    Of course, it was still a good thing, I didnt have to doubt it.

    It didnt spit out the loot, but this was truly satisfactory.

    The level was good, but there was a harvest that was more important than that.

    The second Transcendent achievement had been unlocked.

    [Transcendent: Your transcendent state is enough for you to be called a transcendent.  Current achievements reached: Circle (1,000% increase in all magic manifestations) / [Swordpath of Pride (Currently Liberated Path: 1st Path)] / None / None / None]

    It was called the Swordpath of Pride.

    Seriously, Its grandiose just like someone.

    From the very name itself, it was an achievement that suited Grandfel.

    But the effect was truly like me, Lee Hoyeol.

    Thanks to the countless holes I built.

    I could gain an advantage over any enemy.

    Following my sword path.

    Mypanion, the ethereal iron, also changed its name.

    No, the name was not important.

    It would change form and effect.

    The potential is endless.

    Currently, the only path that had been liberated was First Path, Illusion Breaker.

    However, if I struggled to find another path, I would naturally find my way there.

    Just like how I had always been.

    The moment I put my thoughts together.

    Illusion Breaker said.

    As says hell admit defeat.

    Yeah?

    When I looked at Shegwin, I saw that he was still surprised.

    He looked like he had a lot to say but it seemed there had been multiple misunderstandings.

    However, the desperate circumstance behind the swordpath of pride.

    Grandfel didnt exin things like that in detail.

    I said calmly.

    Atst, the obstacles are gone.

    [B5  Deep Laboratory]

    Proceed, Shegwin.

    Before that, the deepboratory was waiting, but when I looked down the stairs, I couldnt see a prototype. As the nameb suggested, there were just countless monitors lined up.

    If I just passed it by and went down, I would find [B6  Control Room] at the end of the deep section.

    You must have been watching everything there on CCTV, Raymond Sean.

    What, do you want to talk to me?

    That can be done.

    There were a lot of things I wanted to ask.

    But before that, lets just make the calction clear.

    Both me and Shegwin.

    We have some debt to collect, right?

    I regained my motivation and went down the stairs.

    Jiing

    Suddenly a noise prated my eardrums.

    !

    Clink!

    Shegwin raised As reflexively.

    Dungeon, a space where no one could guarantee what situation would ur.

    But I recited in the same voice as always.

    There is no need to be on guard.

    Because that crackling sound was very familiar to me.

    It was noise.

    It was correct to say that it was the white noise that appeared if the frequency was set incorrectly.

    ?

    But Shegwin didnt immediately let down his guard.

    It was understandable.

    To an Arcanain, this sound was very unfamiliar.

    By the way, I was wondering about it too.

    Did he suddenly turn on the radio?

    Whileining to Raymond Sean, I looked at the source of the sound.

    [B5  Deep Laboratory].

    Wait, a lot of monitors began to crackle.

    I was used to the cat tricks of the Tower Master.

    Thanks to that, I noticed.

    Another transformation had started.

    Do you think Ill care?

    I easily ignored quests that would have fascinated any yers.

    This crackling monitor.

    It couldnt stop my steps.

    What?

    But regardless of what I was thinking, I stopped in my tracks.

    This was because the crackling screen on the monitor caught my attention.

    It was a familiar screen.

    Even if not every day.

    Since I essed it at least once a week, I couldnt help but get used to it.

    That thing that popped up on the screen was definitely the official website of Arcana.

    I wouldnt have stopped if just the homepage came up.

    However, a video was being yed on the website.

    Reflected from an observers point of view.

    Silver hair.

    An over-morous jacket and outfit.

    Holding a sword that seemed unusual from its appearance alone.

    That was me.

    !

    Since the angle showed my reflection from afar, Shegwin also appeared on the screen. As expected, live streaming would be an iprehensible experience to Shegwin.

    Turn!

    Shegwin turned his head and looked around.

    Shegwins image appeared on the screen live.

    I spoke calmly.

    No need to be surprised.

    Of course, what I said and what I actually felt was different.

    Dont you know?

    Right now, I was breaking out in a cold sweat inside!

    I recalled a memory.

    I encountered a CCTV as soon as I entered the rupture.

    Is that from the CCTV?

    I tried to calmly sort out my situation.

    Currently, my image captured on CCTV was being broadcast live on the Arcana official website. I had seen CCTV like that countless times since I entered the rupture.

    That means theyve been watching everything.

    Bringing the prototype to its knees.

    Raising the ethereal iron against the giant prototype.

    And holding the Illusion Breaker.?!

    When I thought about that, I recalled the words I had said.

    Are you ready, Illusion Breaker.

    I-It was all present on the official website of Arcana?

    What the fuck!!

    Talking to the sword would make me look crazy. The name of the sword was Illusion Breaker, at that. I stared intently at the monitor.

    Raymond Sean.

    What on earth are you thinking?

    I didnt know if he was broadcasting all of my moves live, but.

    I spoke quietly to Shegwin.

    This puts me in the same position as you.

    How dare you make me a spectacle?

    I would take back what I said about his debt being little.

    The crime of threatening my life through social death.

    I would interrogate him even more seriously.

    My field of view shifted from the monitor.

    I headed towards the stairs that rise towards the basement.

    There was no more hesitation.

    Tap tap

    [Youve entered B6  Control Room]

    Control Room.

    I was in the heart of the dungeon.

    I stepped into the ce where Raymond Sean, who was watching everything, would be.

    For a moment, the sound of my shoes echoed in the control room.

    My vision shed.

    What, youre not going to put in another quest, are you?

    As I said, even if I was a materialistic person and would fall for his nonsense.

    Grandfel wouldnt waver.

    Its not even funny.

    My mouth spoke coldly.

    But, wait

    This was not a quest message.

    [Youve met the conditions.]

    Conditions?

    The first thing that I thought of was the quest goal. However, I didnt have a quest goal that could be met by entering [B6-Control Room]. Soon, messages appeared one after another.

    That

    [Youve been rewarded.]

    A reward message came out of nowhere.

    [Youve cleared Dungeon: CODE-009.]

    I get it.

    Youre going to send me away like this?

    I didnt know what he was up to, but.

    Me and Shegwin, both of us were highly offended.

    He was gonna kick us out of the rupture?

    But, I said it clearly.

    You have a debt to pay back.

    Ill make sure you pay for it.

    So you cant just close the rupture and push us out as you wish, Raymond Sean.

    I raised my mana with all my might.

    Gooooo!

    The mana I raised was so vast that even [Blessing of the First World Tree] couldnt easily regenerate it!

    I used my mana on the odd space, the rupture.

    I would reverse the clearing of the rupture at this moment.

    Could I do it?

    You never know until you try.

    And regardless of whether it was possible or not.

    Raymond Sean.

    Until I give you a good punch in the face.

    I absolutely have no intention to go out of the rupture.

    [Your mana is too low.]

    In an instant, a message that warned me of the mana exhaustion appeared.

    But I didnt stop.

    Crack!

    I looked at the sight of the cracking rupture.

    It happened in my head.

    A pedantic exploration, a process, a process of manifestation.

    !-Crack.

    The rupture that had copsed was reversed again.

    My vision shed.

    [Youve entered B6  Control Room.]

    Did you think you could get away by giving me a reward?

    My voice echoed in the quiet control room again.

    Thats a shame, then.

    Extremely cold.

    Your act of giving bribes will also be included in your disposition.

    So show your face, Raymond Sean.

    Come. Lord of Illusions.

    My cherished sword, Illusion Breaker.

    My fist soaked in shame.

    The fist of pride is crying!

 Chapter 236: As of this moment, you are prey

    Chapter 236: As of this moment, you are prey

    ng

    I heard the sound of iron.

    I noticed it without even having to turn my head.

    It was the sound of Shegwin sheathing As.

    What it meant was simple.

    Sword Saints intuition.

    There was no threat here anymore.

    When I thought about it that way, I felt like I had done something pointless.

    Raymond Sean, I would punch that bastard in the face.

    In the cleared rupture, [Reversal Oddity] was revealed.

    Does this mean the reality never existed here from the beginning?

    Even if it felt unfair, I should search the control room.

    The [Blessing of the First World Tree] effect was still working.

    But magic was not easy. Even at this moment, I was holding on to the rupture that was about to close. Still, it should be okay to manifest at least one light.

    Float

    The light, the sphere of light, lit up the control room.

    I had guessed it but he really wasnt here?

    Of course, I didnt make an appointment and I even entered the hideout by force.

    So there was nothing I could say

    But you didnt even intend to meet in the first ce?

    Indeed, he was the one who sent out a mannequin covered in polymorph to the forefront. It seemed he was trying to trick me like he had done all this time. In that regard, should I be thankful that I wasnt yed around?

    Of course, at any rate.

    You have no pride until the end.

    I didnt know about anything else but.

    For Grandfel, Raymond Seans evaluation had reached rock bottom.

    Well, it meant he was no different from the demons.

    I heard Illusion Breakers voice.

    The sword force has be sharper. I guess its inevitable for a brat.

    It was talking to Shegwin, not me.

    Even though I was shaking on the inside, I didnt show it on the outside.

    Unlike me, Shegwin waspletely showing his emotions.

    Tsk.

    He seemed genuinely sad that he let Raymond slip away.

    Actually, although I cant express it, I feel the same way, Shegwin.

    So I would look for any clues.

    Control room.

    There must be information left in some way.

    No one could guarantee what form this ce would remain once the rupture was cleared.

    In other words, right now when the rupture was being prevented from being cleared due to the reversal oddity. This might be myst chance to find traces of Raymond.

    So I looked around

    !

    A familiar something caught my eye.

    In fact, it was Shegwin who found it first.

    Tuktuk

    Shegwin touched the thing with his scabbard.

    Then he lowered his head and carefully ced his ear.

    He looked at me nkly.

    The brat is asking if its an egg of a beast.

    An egg of a beast.

    It might look like that to the eyes of an Arcanain.

    But not to me.

    Lets see, thest time I saw it was more than ten years ago.

    I couldnt forget.

    It was attached to something.

    The redbel remained vivid in my mind.

    The days when Arcana was just a game.

    It was a dedicated connector for Arcana Continent Record.

    Cosmos VR capsule.

    The connector cost 10 million won each.

    In the control room illuminated by light, there was nothing except the connector. There were no signs or items that could be called rewards. That meant.

    That connector.

    It was the reason Raymond Sean invited me.

    It was clearly the reward for the dungeon.

    I finally realized.

    Its so damn dark under themp.

    Immediately after itsunch.

    The virtual reality game Arcana Continent Record was evaluated to be decades ahead of humanitys technological prowess. Yeah, you had to know to truly be able to see. Now that I thought about it

    It was definitely a technology close to [oddity].

    I recited.

    I see.

    The exclusive connector that looked like an egg was right there.

    It was the road to the Arcana continent.

    As soon as I realized that, a message came up in front of me.

    [World Quest: 10 Adventurers]

    10 prototype connectors hidden in code rupture.

    Thats the only way back to the Arcana Continent.

    Adventurers, Arcanains.

    Get your hands on the chance to win everything from a continent in chaos.

    Find the CODE rupture (sessful)

    Clear the rupture and acquire the connector. (Sessful)

    Enter the Arcana Continent via the connector. (In Progress)

    Youre really a masterpiece until the end, Raymond Sean.

    .

    .

    .

    As you could see from the quest content.

    The quest didnt juste up to him.

    The yers who were watching the video were shocked.

    !!!

    The moment they realized it was a connector.

    A message appeared in front of them.

    It was also the world quest.

    Whats with this sudden atmosphere?

    Yusra Kingdom.

    Golden Calf Tavern.

    Lakid looked at the tavern where the silence descended.

    The adventurers had unusual expressions.

    He took a sip of beer from the barrel and looked around.

    They only move their eyes

    They looked like they were thinking of stabbing each other.

    Lakid had been through all sorts of hardships, that was why he could notice it.

    There was a strange tension among the adventurers.

    For the yers, it was only natural.

    A connector.

    Does that mean you can enter the Arcana continent with just that prototype connector?

    It might be crazy to enter the Arcana Continent but its a quest. A world quest, at that.

    Even just the ss quest alone gave a huge reward.

    There were many rankers who were dozens of steps ahead of others just bypleting ss quests.

    But what if you could carry out world quests that were rarer than those ss quests?

    This is my chance!

    They couldnt even imagine the reward.

    The yers looked at each other.

    Since Hoyeol found one connector, there were only nine left.

    Naturally, no one was thinking of intercepting Hoyeols connector.

    I am not crazy enough to touch Lee Hoyeol.

    If youre sane, you wont even think of it.

    Besides, if youre a human being

    They had received a lot from Hoyeol all this time.

    Furthermore, it was also Hoyeol who discovered this world quest. So the yers had no choice but topete for the remaining nine spots.

    The news reached AAU as well.

    Haha

    Park Minjae let out augh.

    How long had he been thinking about this?

    Ever since the Magic Tower rose in the middle of Seoul, the capital of Korea.

    Hed been thinking about it every day.

    What should they do with the Arcanains?

    Would they be able to be sent back to the Arcana Continent?

    It wasnt just a concern for mankind.

    The Mage Tower had also clearly dered it.

    The purpose of the Mage Tower is to return to the Arcana Continent.

    Both humanity and the Arcanains tried desperately.

    To return to life before the Cataclysm.

    But it was as if that person was making fun of their effort.

    You really make peopleugh until the end.

    Raymond came up with the answer.

    The Arcana Continent Records connector.

    A VR capsule that Park Minjae was very familiar with.

    Yoon Sookyum asked Park Minjae.

    Branch Manager, do you know about this?

    What?

    The connector shape is slightly different from what I know.

    Its not a problem.

    Park Minjae desperately suppressed his anger and continued.

    Beta test days. Its a prototype connector.

    !

    You really looked down on us, Raymond. From the beginning, Arcana Continent Record was nothing more than a means to him. Everything was just a build-up for the Cataclysm.

    Yeah.

    It was all a fake for the Cataclysm.

    Beta tests, Arcana Continent Records connectors, and Arcana services were all just preliminary work for the Cataclysm. A feeling of helplessness weighed on his body.

    Then, what on earth have we been doing all this time?

    From the beginning, they were ying in the palm of his hand.

    What did that bastard think when he looked at us?

    How ridiculous it must have looked to him when they founded AAU and responded to Cataclysm as if they knew everything? Park Minjae gritted his teeth.

    But I can bear it.

    It was that bastards fault that they got deceived.

    This meant he could perverse through it by putting his rebellious temperament first.

    But the problem was that Raymond Seans deception was not over yet. Even if it was all an act and an illusion, he had experience in servicing the Arcana Continent Record.

    AAU Korea branch was in shock.

    Park Minjae opened his mouth.

    I hope you all pay attention.

    Themotion subsided.

    At any rate, their faces were truly spectacr.

    As he said, he had experience and could clearly picture the future.

    To sum up the situation, only 10 yers No, General Manager Lee Hoyeol should be excluded. Its a situation where only nine yers can receive huge rewards.

    Naturally, there would be hugepetition.

    However, the problem was that it was not just apetition between the yers. The people who wanted to return to the Arcana Continent more than anyone else were the Arcanains who had fallen into reality.

    Someone opened their mouth.

    But dont we still have the General Manager?

    Park Minjae nodded.

    Thats right. As long as we have the General Manager. The Mage Tower, the Knights of Lionheart, and Muon. Evenrge forces like the Shadow Mercenary Corps. They will not move. But you know thats not all theres to it, right?

    Like the forces he mentioned.

    There were some who integrated with reality.

    Thats how it is with Karpen Rebel Force and Red Wing Warriors.

    There were some who didnt.

    If they came across this news

    They would be willing to jump into thepetition.

    Park Minjae could guarantee it.

    Raymond, you really screw us over.

    Harmony between humanity and Arcana.

    To break the new rules that had been established at Hoyeols expense.

    Raymond Sean offered them a reward.

    A reward that neither yers nor Arcanains could dismiss.

    Park Minjae swallowed.

    I dont know what kind of ugly things will happen in the future.

    What would happen in the face of thepetition.

    Hadnt this been confirmed recently in the Zero Mountain?

    An example would be Union targeting the Zero Mountain.

    They advanced with their countrys aircraft.

    The target of the ships guns can move from monsters to yers or Arcanains. Its hard to start anything, but the moment an incident breaks out? Im sure everyone knows what will happen.

    Furthermore.

    I believe you also know that Liu Jinchun will not hesitate to start it. His reputation has been known since the days when Arcana was just a game, right?

    ss, monarch.

    Overwhelming violence.

    Liu Jinchun rose to his current position as a tyrant.

    It remained the same even after the Cataclysm.

    No, it might be worse.

    Union still existed in the Arcana database.

    It was obvious just by looking at the abnormal level distribution of guild members.

    He forces other people to sacrifice his own ends.

    In Union, there were countless yers whose level growth hadpletely stopped. Did that situation change after the Cataclysm?

    Since the monarch is a ss with tremendous potential, it has a huge disadvantage in that it cannot level up easily. But what about Liu Jinchun? After the Cataclysm, he rose sharply in the rankings. He formed a three-way battle with Skal and Rox.

    Park Minjae smiled rotten.

    Not just Liu Junchun. Some notorious yers, including supernovae. And even the Arcanains. Raymond set the stage for those dangerous guys.

    A child who instigated fights was no different from a demon.

    So once he figured out what Raymond was up to, there was no time to hesitate.

    Park Minjae said.

    The only thing that can prevent Union is the country.

    Are you talking about the Chinese government?

    Yes, the whole world has no choice but toe forward and conciliate.

    The moment Liu Jinchun pulled the trigger, chaos would begin. If they could suppress Liu Jinchun, even if only for a while, they would be able to put their mind at ease right away.

    The branch leaders meeting for that will begin now.

    Park Minjae looked at the monitor.

    To be precise, he looked at Hoyeol who appeared on the screen.

    Hoyeol was just staring at the connector.

    Park Minjae clenched his fists.

    This time, we will share the burden you have been carrying.

    .

    .

    .

    Raymond Sean.

    The level of his bullshit was no different from the work of a demon.

    Perhaps because I had done more quests than others.

    I could see the meaning of this quest.

    In short, he was telling us to fight over the ten connectors.

    As Grandfel said, even if we were united with pride, the Cataclysm was difficult to respond to. But even if he couldnt help, he would hinder me like this?

    I recited in a cold voice.

    Is this an imitation of the Battle for the Demon King?

    If the connector was reced with the throne, it would be the Battle for the Demon King, wouldnt it? In that regard, any chance for conversation with Raymond Sean disappeared as of this time.

    I dered.

    Then I will also regard you as a prey.

    Of course, that didnt mean I would buy into his bullshit.

    Enter the Arcana Continent via the connector. (In Progress)

    The quest goal.

    Such mere words.

    If you think I am going to y, youre mistaken.

    As someone who had entered the realm of oddity.

    I was able to see it.

    The structure of the prototype connector.

    What did that mean?

    It was simple.

    This meant that I could tear dimensions apart like the dragons.

    Gooo

 Chapter 237: True Discipline

    Chapter 237: True Discipline

    General Manager of Yusra Branch.

    I was more faithful than anyone else to the weight I carried.

    Thanks to that, the day when the dragon, Eunaxus, tore through the dimension and went to the Arcana continent.

    I also read the AAUs records carefully.

    Energy response at a level that cannot be measured with modern equipment.

    I wonder if that was possible.

    The moment I raised my mana, I felt it.

    It was impossible to manifest right now!

    The role of the connector was virtually like a portal.

    The difference was that the portals mana consumption increased exponentially as the destination coordinates got further away from the current location.

    In the reality, when the destination coordinates were set to the Arcana Continent, it was natural that it would consume a huge amount of mana.

    Even when I have my mana intact, I can only enter alone.

    At the moment, I was holding onto the rupture with the reversal oddity.

    All of the mana regenerated by [Blessing of the First World Tree] was being poured into the rupture. How could I create a portal to the Arcana Continent in this situation!?

    Ss

    I gathered my mana.

    The situation was like that.

    My mouth spat out shamelessly.

    No matter how urgent it is.

    I would return to the Arcana Continent.

    I had said that.

    On top of that, there were also the quests.

    [ss quest: Summoning All Dragons]

    The old dragon shouted.

    The great family has returned to the Arcana Continent.

    Every dragon wants to find out the truth of the case.

    Witness the dragons gathering on the continent. (Select)

    Encounter the dying old dragon, Eunaxus. (In Progress)

    It wasnt my quest, it was Skals dragon knight ss quest.

    But I needed to talk with Eunaxus too.

    First of all, what was the intention behind the mother, the World Tree?

    I dont want to say this with my own mouth, but

    Even the story of the udie family.

    I needed to make sure I heard it.

    In that regard.

    Please wait a little longer, Eunaxus.

    Anyway, this ce.

    I felt like I had to settle things in reality before I left.

    All of a sudden, I had to settle things.

    If anyone asked about it, Id be happy to answer.

    It is uneptable for discipline to be shaken.

    As I said.

    I considered Rayman Sean as prey.

    Thanks to this, as a demon hunter, it was clearly visible to me.

    Raymond Seans intention in putting forward the world quest!

    Now that I know that.

    Do you think I will stay still?

    I pulled my mana out of the rupture I was holding on to.

    Then a message appeared again.

    [Youve cleared the rupture, Dungeon: CODE-009]

    Crash!

    In the crumblingndscape.

    I recited.

    Know your ce.

    Not by anyone else.

    It was a discipline that I myself established through my struggle and hard work.

    Do you think I would just sit by and watch that discipline fall apart?

    Dont try to go against the rules when ites to hunting.

    *

    Each AAU branch established close rtionships with its respective national government.

    Since AAU was the one who responded to the surreal disaster of the Cataclysm.

    For the safety of the people, the country and AAU had no choice but to establish a cooperative rtionship.

    AAU Branch heads meeting.

    Starting with the prototype monster.

    Up to the arrival of a prototype connector.

    Recognizing the seriousness of the situation, the branch managers worked closely.

    As Park Minjae mentioned, in order for Union to not pull the trigger. Government officials from each country requested cooperation from the Chinese government at the request of AAU.

    However.

    North Americas branch manager, Jim Joshua, opened his mouth.

    Even our United States is wiped out.

    There was no reply from China to any countries.

    Tokyo Branch Manager Okazaki tilted his head.

    Even if China didnt join the AAU.

    This has never happened before, right?

    In the face of Catacylism, they had never shown such an uncooperative attitude. In a situation where the lives of the people were at stake, they maintained the minimum level of cooperation.

    Park Minjae nodded.

    That was the reason why members of Union Guild, including Liu Jinchun, were able to freely visit other countries. Even if theyre not affiliated with the international agreement, the power of Union clearly benefited humanity.

    But for some reason.

    Im getting more anxious.

    Londons branch manager, Baker, swallowed.

    The actions of the General Manager who discovered the connector will have a significant impact on the yers. If it was the General Manager I know, he would enter the Arcana Continent without hesitation.

    The Arcana Continent was wrecked by the demons.

    However, to put it another way, it could be said to be and of opportunity, just like the world quest. Park Minjae looked through the current status records of the Arcana Continent that he had received from Hoyeol.

    Even the Capital City Antonium is in a precarious state

    Even the Empire that ruled the continent was in that state.

    The situation in the border areas must be indescribable.

    Park Minjae made a cool-headed decision.

    But heroes are born in difficult times.

    Moreover, if he looked back to the Arcana system

    There will really be no end to quests and rewards.

    The ten adventurers, including Hoyeol, could win huge rewards that would make their rankings so far meaningless. It was not for reason that the yers were drooling over it.

    Of course, he didnt intend to me them.

    Because thats how humans are.

    That was why he felt at a loss.

    Amidst the silence.

    Joshua opens his mouth carefully.

    Then lets assume.

    What is it, Branch Manager Joshua?

    We cant reach the Chinese government at this point, so lets think about it. Regardless of the reason, Union will definitely take action one way or another. They might withdraw from the Zero Mountains right now and put all their efforts into finding the code rupture.

    Joshuas eyes sank seriously.

    We have no reason to stop them. Unless they break the agreement, we cant control what the yer does to clear the rupture. Isnt that right, Branch Manager Okazaki?

    Thats right.

    When Frost appeared in Hokkaido.

    The Japanese government vited the agreement and controlled the yers.

    As a result, they paid a huge price for viting international agreements.

    Someone forced out augh.

    What an annoying rule.

    Thats right.

    Who the hell is that rule for?

    It was a rule that only benefited those who didnt follow it.

    The bigger problem was that they were not the only ones who had noticed this.

    But unlike the government or AAU, the yers arent going to sit back and watch. Because like Union, they are not restricted in their actions.

    What it meant was simple.

    Maybe there will be a major armed conflict between the yers. We cant overlook the possibility that Arcana forces like the Karpen rebels will be involved.

    It was an objective understanding of the situation without any leaps or bounds.

    Clench

    Park Minjae clenched his fist.

    This damn short temperament.

    He wanted to give up all the rules and everything.

    Damn it.

    It was frustrating.

    He thought he could lend at least a little bit of strength to Hoyeol. Clearly, he wasnt any help at all. Nevertheless, Park Minjae desperately suppressed his emotions.

    If it werent for the rule, I would have

    Yeah.

    Hoyeol was stricter about the rules than anyone else.

    If Hoyeol found out that he broke the rule for his sake.

    He might be putting the burden on him instead.

    You look unusually serious, Mr. Park.

    I look like this asionally.

    I guess so.

    ?

    How do you know how I feel?

    His rebellious temperament didnt break even in this situation,

    Soon, as Park Minjae raised his head, it caught his attention.

    !

    Baker had the sameplicated expression as he did.

    No, it wasnt just Baker.

    Baker opened his mouth.

    At least everyone here is thinking the same thing as Mr. Park.

    I overlooked pride for a moment.

    Park Minjae smiled slightly.

    Yes, things had changed a lot from the past.

    It would be better to have a nk sheet of paper.

    They all coulde up with an idea together.

    If we struggle together, we wille up with a solution.

    Park Minjae opened his mouth enthusiastically.

    Then lets all work overtime together today!

    Mr. Park, why do you conclude it that way?

    Suddenly working overtime? Thats nonsense.

    A few others, including Joshua, were surprised.

    Just a little while ago, he said something beautiful.

    It was not for no reason that even the employees of other branches shuddered at the name Park Minjae. In the end, the branch heads nodded due to Park Minjaes persistence.

    Huft.

    Now that themunication with China had been cut off.

    They needed to find the next best option.

    Just as Park Minjae let out a sigh.

    Ring!

    Suddenly, a notification arrived in the video chat room.

    Soon, the news was shared with branch heads.

    The branch heads mouths dropped open at the news.

    W-Wait a minute.

    If this news is true

    Maybe we wont have to work overtime?

    Park Minjae shook off his goosebumps.

    I truly cant fathom that discipline, General Manager!

    .

    .

    .

    Mage Tower.

    It was a sudden, unnned round table meeting.

    Because of that, there was no obligation to participate.

    The Crystal Hall was already full.

    The skilled wizard, Lynne, spat out a single exmation.

    Ooh! All the seniors are here? Not only Chief Marcelo, but also Elder Mage Yugwid? Anyway, what is that cat? Ive been seeing him for a while. Dont you have to kick him out? Hes shedding hair.

    Jibril silenced Lynnes chatter.

    Why dont you sit down for a bit before you get kicked out, Lynne?

    Yes?

    The moment you let out that exmation, brief stinging gazes fell on you. Klee, you saw it, too, right? Especially the disapproving look from Senior Bensch William.

    Gasp.

    Senior mage of fire magic, Bensch William.

    He had a reputation for being difficult even among his predecessors.

    Of course, that reputation might seem strange to those who knew his true nature.

    W-Why does it have to be Senior Bensch of all people!

    When he kept his mouth, Bench looked aristocratic and sharp. Of course, Bensch could not afford to care about a skilled mage,

    Bensch whispered to Banglet.

    I am sure something big happened. Senior Banglet!

    You look happy.

    No, Im not happy! Senior Banglet, you will understand if you are in my shoes. Do you know how frustrating it is?

    Infinite rejection.

    His tower exit application form kept getting rejected.

    The only time Bensch left the Mage Tower was when major events urred, such as the oppression of the Demon King Castle or the emergence of the Zero Mountain. Benschined.

    Do you think I want to be treated like this?

    So Bensch looked forward to it.

    Not by anyone else.

    This was an emergency roundtable meeting assembled by Hoyeol himself.

    Chief Lee, hes someone who doesnt break the rules.

    In other words.

    It was no ordinary incident.

    He might pick up unexpected rewards from it.

    The moment when Benschs heart was pounding and his heart tensed up.

    Tap tap

    Hoyeol appeared at the scheduled time.

    Once.

    He looked around Crystal Hall and opened his mouth immediately.

    The purpose of the emergency roundtable is simple. However, since time is running out. To help you understand, I will show you instead of exining it to you.

    Then mana fluttered in the air.

    Something appeared in the subspace.

    Bensch squinted.

    That

    Was it an animal egg?

    The moment he thought so.

    Hoyeol continued.

    This is the way to the Arcana Continent.

    !!!

    Apprentice, skilled, senior, chief, even the Tower Master cat.

    No one was an exception.

    In the Crystal Hall, everyones pupils widened.

    .

    .

    .

    What is pride?

    The pride in this heart must be so heavy.

    If I were to exin it in words, I would probably spend the whole night chattering about it without end.

    But one thing was clear.

    I couldnt use a connector like this by myself.

    It was something that Grandfels pride couldnt tolerate.

    Actually, I dont think that far.

    Pure integrity.

    Granfel, who transcended material desires, might be able to do this.

    But that wasnt the case for Lee Hoyeol, who was a materialistic person.

    Nevertheless, the reason I was so calm was simple.

    As I said.

    Because I entered the realm of oddity, Ipletely understood the structure of the connector.

    Even if I dont have the connector, as long as I have magic.

    I was able to tear up the dimension and enter the Arcana Continent.

    That was why I could confidently reveal the full details.

    That meant I could puff up my chest and keep it upright as usual.

    I recited.

    I know that you, of course, all of us, have a purpose to return to the Arcana Continent. No one can weigh that purpose. But since opportunities are limited, someone has to take on that role.

    How dare you try to break the rules that have been established with pride, Raymond Sean.

    It seemed he was good at cheating.

    But this side also had a problem with obeying the rules.

    That role and all the responsibilities thate with it.

    Also, I was good at carrying things on my back.

    !

    The moment I was about to finish speaking, I made eye contact with Marcelo.

    You have a look of half surprised and half concerned, Marcelo.

    But dont worry.

    Like I said, I got the hang of it.

    This wasnt even the first time.

    I dered calmly.

    I will handle it all.

    Well, the process would be no different from the tower exits examination.

    Therefore

    You have no reason to be as happy as you are, Senior Bensch William.

 Chapter 238: Its familiar to me

    Chapter 238: It''s familiar to me

    Crystal Hall.

    Hoyeol left the Crystal Hall and left the connector behind.

    Nevertheless, the impact of the shock didnt go away easily.

    The yers whispered.

    Hes going to share this incredible opportunity?

    He didnt even try it first!

    Damn it, what the hell was I thinking

    They realized it once again.

    Hoyeols pride was so heavy that they couldnt easily say they were chasing after it.

    As heavy as it was, it also held a lot of meaning.

    Some yers looked around.

    I cant believe I can return to the Arcana Continent.

    Mother, Father

    I just want to make sure that theyre safe.

    Hoyeol certainly said so.

    No one can weigh that purpose.

    Yes.

    Who would dare evaluate whether their circumstance was heavy or light?

    Even if they couldnt go back to their previous live now that they had entered the tower.

    For them, the Arcana Continent was their hometown, and in their hometown, they had their blood rtives.

    Senior of healing magic, Belliere, smiled.

    That means he wont overlook anything.

    Belliere knew.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol didnt just look at the tower exits application. Rejected applications alwayse back with reasonable reasons and points of improvement.

    Was it just for the tower exit application?

    He did the same for the pre-verification of the regr academic conference.

    Including Klees work on how to grow bi-herbs.

    Even the research of inexperienced skilled mages.

    Hoyeol thought of the research as if it were his own.

    But, this burden is heavier than that. Youre going to carry it alone this time too.

    She wanted him to share it with her, but

    Belliere was not confident.

    It couldnt bepared to the tower exit and the pre-verification.

    The responsibility that followed was heavy.

    Sir Hoyeol

    That was also the reason Marcelo could hardly raise his head.

    The elder mage, Yugwid, spoke to Marcelo.

    Isnt that great, Chief Marcelo? Honestly, if I were Chief Lee, Id hide the fact that I got my hands on something like that for a while.

    Youre honest, Elder Yugwid.

    Hoho. Now hes just provoking us, isnt he?

    But what about Hoyeol?

    Not only did he make that provocation.

    He revealed it to the Mage Tower, no, the world.

    He turned the arrow towards himself as if he had been waiting for this opportunity.

    I cant fathom the size of his capability.

    Same here.

    Meow.

    ?

    A cat with bristled fur.

    The Tower Master interrupted between the two and meowed.

    The Tower Master finally finished weighing things in his head.

    In every way, hes better suited to the Tower Master position than I am.

    It was a decision that would have shocked the person concerned if he found out.

    By the way

    Marcelo looked at Crystal Hall, the exit, where Hoyeol had left.

    He clearly said he didnt have time.

    Where did Sir Hoyeol headed in such a hurry?

    The fact that he left through that door meant that he was still in the Mage Tower.

    Marcelo rose from his seat.

    I dont think its going to work.

    Hoyeol and Marcelo were pursuing joint research on oddity in order to return to the Arcana Continent.

    However, if what Hoyeol said was true, there was no need to conduct further research.

    I am not sure if I have the right to know.

    The inevitable nature of a mage.

    He felt like his despondent feelings would calm down only if he talked to Hoyeol.

    The mages, led by Marcelo, left the Crystal Hall with a buzz.

    Meanwhile, there were two people who stayed until the end.

    They were Bensch and Banglet.

    As expected, Chief Lee Hoyeol didnt abandon me!

    He didnt mean that the towers exit was insignificant, but what about if youpare it with going back to the Arcana Continent? Of course, going back to the Arcana Continent was a much more valuable opportunity!

    My rejection until now was in preparation for today!

    Banglets eyes scanned Bensch, who was smug.

    Where on earth does that confidencee from?

    Observing other people was a daily urrence to Banglet, who was amoner and rose to the top position at the Mage Tower. Thanks to that, he immediately noticed what Hoyeol meant when he said that he would bear it.

    I dont think the process will be any different from the tower exits examination

    Senior Bensch couldnt even get out of the tower.

    There was no way he could enter the Arkana Continent

    The cruel truth filled his jaw.

    Banglet smiled awkwardly.

    Hmm, haha. Wait for me, little brother. Hyung ising.

    Right, he would realize it soon even if Banglet didnt tell him.

    For now, I want you to be happy to your hearts content.

    Senior Bensch.

    *

    End of roundtable.

    After leaving Crystal Hall, the destination I headed to was Ga Hall.

    There was only one reason I stopped by at Ga Hall.

    I have to go to the Arcana Continent.

    So I had to borrow a magic tool.

    I could already hear another lecture from Grandfel.

    I sneaked a nce at the level.

    [Level: 680]

    It was not a bad reward for getting stabbed in the back by Raymond Sean. It should have been easier to raise after entering the 600 level.

    Flutter

    Now, this jacket that fluttered every time I walked.

    There were only 20 levels left to wear it properly.

    That alone was one of the important reasons to level up.

    Having a higher level also helps expand your options.

    Memories of visiting Ga Hall through being a parachute in the paste back to me.

    At that time, I was around level 100 at most.

    Because of that, the magic tools of the Mage Tower felt like an unreachable dream.

    Now I could choose as much as I liked.

    Ah, Chief Lee Hoyeol

    The skilled mage who was guarding Ga Hall freaked out.

    A roundtable meeting was assembled all of a sudden.

    She was probably wondering what was going on in Ga Hall.

    I said indifferently.

    The roundtable is over.

    Ah, I see! But whats your business in Ga Hall?

    I would like to rent a magic tool with my authority of the chief.

    Ah, I see! Is there a magic tool youre looking for?

    In fact, basically, mages of the Mage Tower didnt rely on magic tools.

    Well, that was the nature of mages who were born with the talent to enter the Mage Tower.

    They were beings who constantly pursued and improved themselves, be it for research, truth, or anything else.

    Therefore, magic tools that simply amplify the power of manifestation were not used except for special purposes.

    So.

    I need magic tools rted to manifestation power.

    !

    She was probably surprised because of my words.

    I was basically saying I had a special purpose.

    Of course, there was no way a skilled mage would inquire about my purpose.

    T-Then, this way

    I followed her guide and entered Ga Hall.

    Oho.

    Some of the magic tools I had seen during my parachute days caught my attention.

    How aggrieved I had felt to be a low level.

    I even remembered the name clearly.

    Like that ne, it was [Frozen Knowledge], wasnt it?

    [Frozen Knowledge]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.550]

    [Effect: When using ice magic, 50% of the mana is restored]

    [Description: This is a keepsake of a great ice mage. The magical knowledge he achieved during his lifetime is frozen and preserved in the ne.]

    Even looking at it again, it was a magic tool with an effect that any ice mage would inevitably covet.

    50% recovery of the mana consumed.

    To put it bluntly, imagine that this effect depended on the magic tool rted to pure magic.

    Wouldnt it be epic grade?

    I didnt know at the time when my knowledge was limited, but I knew now.

    The reason why items with this effect were unique grades and didnt have a very high-level limit. It was because ice magic was one of the non-mainstream magic.

    Actually, theres nothing special about its strength.

    Although its destructive power in special situations was outstanding, its biggest drawback was that it had obvious weaknesses. Above all, it had a fatal corrtion with fire magic, one of the mainstream magic.

    I cant believe he rose to the position of elder mage with that ice magic.

    Looking back, you were a great person, Senios.

    And hadnt I been recognized by that Senios?

    I was not the same person I used to be when I was a parachute and only looked great on the surface.

    After looking around as much as I could, I had only ended up renting one [Hexagram Brooch].

    That Lee Hoyeol was no more.

    I confidently held [Frozen Knowledge] in my hands.

    !

    Was I too confident in picking it up?

    The skilled mages pupils twitched.

    But it was too early to be surprised.

    I said shamelessly.

    Next, Ill choose the magic tool to rent.

    Not only I had to enter the Arcana Continent.

    I had to face the dying old dragon, Eunaxus.

    Maybe I would end up in a situation where I might have to face the enemy who drove the old dragon to death. How could I finish wrapping up all my preparation with just one magic tool?

    Its going to sway around.

    In fact, even now.

    The ne, brooch, and fluttering jacket were too shy.

    Still, the blessing in disguise was that there were no eyes on the Arcana Continent. So, lets endure the burdensomely shy outfits for a little while, Hoyeol.

    Its not bad.

    Ill lend it to you.

    I ept.

    For a while, only my voice echoed in Ga Hall

    .

    .

    .

    The actual person in charge of Ga Hall was the Senior Mage of Enchantment, Kiko Armin.

    Everything that happened in Ga Hall was ryed to her.

    What happened today was no exception.

    What did you say, Laran?

    Laran, the skilled mage who guarded Ga Hall.

    She repeated her words carefully.

    As clear as possible.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol borrowed a total of twelve magic tools?

    12.

    It was definitely a lot, but she wasnt surprised by the quantity.

    Above all, the chief mage had the authority to freely borrow magic tools.

    However, the problem was the type of tool he rented.

    Kiko pulled out her hair and examined the parchment.

    Frozen Knowledge, Heart of Seahorse, Dice of Fate

    All twelve magic tools.

    They were all battle magic tools that amplified the power of manifestation.

    Kiko then read the next line.

    Only then did she notice.

    The reason Laran looked so distraught.

    Senior Mage Kiko!

    Its not good to make hasty guesses, Laran.

    Thats true, but!

    Unlike other magic tools, the rental period for battle magic tools had to be specified. Because the moment a mage of the Mage Tower wielded a magic tool for battle, no one could guarantee what the oue would be.

    Hoyeol was no exception to the rules of the Mage Tower.

    Laran continued, crying.

    The rental period was written by Chief Lee Hoyeol!!

    Even if she didnt say that, Kiko was reading it.

    Kiko focused again and looked at the parchment.

    It was written calmly in Hoyeols handwriting.

    Rental period: until the moment of death.

    .

    .

    .

    No, this isnt wrong, but.

    Do you have to write it down so straightforwardly?

    Just until I return from the Arcana Continent.

    Would you mind if I wrote it kindly like that?

    Instead, you wrote until the moment of death!

    The reason I wrote the rental period like that was simple.

    For me, I had the title [The Last Adventurer].

    Lets check the reliable effect once again.

    [The Last Adventurer: You will not die on the Arcana continent. Upon death, you return to reality immediately and cannot ess the Arcana continent for a certain period of time.  Cooldown: 24 hours]

    To put it simply, it was Grandfels style way of speaking.

    It was a promise to never bow or bend.

    Until the moment of death.

    On the hellish continent of Arcana.

    Of course, the skilled mage who confirmed it was astonished.

    I would use the magic tools to the fullest until I died.

    She must have thought I was so shameless!

    If I am going to get scolded for being greedy, might as well go all out and be greedy for real.

    Because of this pure integrity.

    I wasnt even able to be properly greedy. I couldnt believe I would be treated like a shameless person who borrowed twelve magic tools from the Mage Tower until death.

    Its so unfair. really.

    But to clear up the misunderstandings.

    I had to tell a lot of things.

    Tea time was the only thing that soothed my resentment.

    Hmm.

    So dont be displeased just because its not green tea, Grandfel.

    Since ancient times, what is bitter in your mouth is good for your body.

    Above all.

    What I needed right now wasnt the caffeine of green tea, but the bi-herb doping.

    [Your vitality regeneration increases slightly for 6 hours.]

    [Your mana regeneration increases slightly for 2 hours.]

    [Your stamina regeneration increases slightly for 12 hours.]

    Was it because it was taken care of by the Elf Elsidore?

    If not, was it because the bi-herb was organic?

    The effect was not bad.

    Effects such as slight increases umte and make a big difference.

    Then, lets get ready to move on.

    Clink

    I put down the teacup and got up.

    What did it feel like when the odd portal to Arcana was opened?

    I needed to have a space that could withstand the enormous magical energy generated during the manifestation process. The space suitable for that purpose was the top floor of the Mage Tower.

    I opened the door wide to head to the top floor

    My goodness!

    What are you all doing in front of my office door?

    Whats with those serious expressions?

    Wait a minute, you didnt hear myints about green tea, right?!

 Chapter 239: Like a dragon (1)

    Chapter 239: Like a dragon (1)

    There were senior mages waiting in front of the office. Kiko Armin, Belliere Yushia, Banglet Tom, Matis Dean Carl, Nasrow Even some seniors that I had no contact with.

    Whats going on?

    However, their expressions were all dark.

    There was only one thing I could think of.

    First of all, its not about the Arcana Continent, is it?

    I had just made a presentation a little while ago.

    About how I would dispose of the enemies at the Arcana Continent.

    In that case.

    Is it really about that?

    About the fact that I am going to borrow the magic tool until I die?!

    Especially with how her dark circles seemed to have reached down her chin.

    Looking at Senior Kiko, I became more certain of my spection.

    It made sense why so many seniors came to see me.

    Its because I borrowed a lot of your schools magic tools, isnt it?

    Seeing as the senior mage of ice magic, Cutain Revel, came as well, my guess seemed to be correct. So how should I exin this The moment I tried to think.

    Kiko opened her mouth first.

    Im sorry, Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    No, there was nothing to be sorry about.

    I was more at fault for borrowing twelve magic tools without coordinating it with her.

    Even though I felt my conscience stabbed, I shamelessly opened my mouth.

    You have nothing to apologize to me.

    No.

    I know youvee to see me for business.

    So lets talk slowly while walking.

    To the top floor.

    It was toote to go up the stairs alone, anyway

    Tap tap~

    Right before the top floor of the Mage Tower.

    I stopped walking.

    I was wondering what was their business, but what?

    I am going to die? Why am I going to die?!

    This guys overly straightforward speech was the root of the problem. So Kiko and other senior magespletely misunderstood!

    I cant let you go like this!

    I was entering the Arcana Continent ready for death!

    I retraced my steps.

    Now that I thought about it

    This overreaction was also understandable.

    First of all, lets start with the connector.

    How should I say this, it felt like leaving a legacy, didnt it?

    Its like asking them to take care of it when I am not around.

    It was the same for the rental of the battle magic tool.

    If I took a step further.

    Even the specified rental period could easily be misunderstood as a serious exit.

    In the end, I brought this to myself.

    Of course, the misunderstanding needed to be corrected.

    Truthfully, I would like to exin the effects of [The Last Adventurer] in detail. But just as yers didnt understand magic, it was not easy for the senior mages to understand the concept of the system.

    In the end, it was best to speak like how I usually did.

    It doesnt feel bad to receive your concerns.

    !

    But theres nothing to worry about.

    Because I woulde back alive and well.

    No, technically, I was going to die once

    At any rate, I would return to the Mage Tower.

    Dont you know?

    What do you?

    I make sure to keep my word.

    !

    Trust me. Ill be back.

    I even said things that didnt need to be said.

    At least to review your documents.

    Anyway, youre so devoted to your work that its almost excessive.

    !!!

    Only then did the seniors faces brighten up a little.

    Matis still looked concerned.

    But as I said, theres nothing to worry about, Matis.

    Its hard to exin, but you can put your mind at ease.

    When I gave him a look, Matis lowered his head.

    We will be waiting for Chief Lees return.

    You dont have to bow your head, though

    I nodded and walked to the top floor of the Mage Tower.

    See.

    The rules and misunderstandings must have been corrected.

    It was finally time to return to the Arcana Continent.

    .

    .

    .

    Thud!

    Matis closed the door of his office.

    Then he murmured quietly.

    I knew.

    The Chief definitely keeps his word.

    He had seen it before, so he had no doubts about it this time too.

    Sir Hoyeol would definitelye back to the Mage Tower.

    However, it was exactly because Sir Hoyeol always kept his words.

    There were words that pierced his heart.

    Until the moment of death.

    In the argument on the stairs leading to the top floor, Matis listened to the conversation between Hoyeol and other senior mages. Even during that conversation, Hoyeol didnt deny what he said until the end.

    Matis said in a low voice.

    Do you always have death by your side?

    He suddenly recalled Hoyeols right magic.

    Overwhelming the Demon King of Conflict.

    The power of the right magic was unfathomable.

    Is not being afraid of death also rted to Sir Hoyeols past

    Matis was the founder of ck magic who had traveled the continent and observed numerous ck magics. Naturally, he was inevitably more familiar with the dark side of Arcana than other people.

    A dark side filled with death. However, being close to death and not being afraid of death werepletely different.

    Matis could guarantee.

    No one but Sir Hoyeol.

    No one else could stand upright in the face of death.

    So it was even more impossible to estimate.

    What kind of past Sir Hoyeol had.

    However, he could only guess one thing.

    udie

    It might be rted with that unexpected word.

    *

    Another Space.

    Oh, have you heard the news?

    News? Someone seems to be distracted.

    Uh, if you say that, I no longer want to say anything. I would look like a distracted person.

    Zero Mountain.

    Since the day the dragon was spotted at the top.

    The man didnt take his attention away from Zero Mountain.

    The reason was simple.

    Because the dragon that tore through the dimension and disappeared somewhere didnte back.

    So youre not really curious?

    Whats the news that you make a fuss about?

    This is really big news, sunbae!

    What would she do if the news turned out to be not big at all?

    Ill take over your seat.

    Only then did the man take his eyes off the mountain range.

    Then, he took the tablet that his junior was holding.

    News from Earth from AAU appeared on the screen.

    What is this?

    What do you think, I was right, wasnt I?

    Its not April Fools Day today, is it?

    No, sunbae. Even if theres a big time difference between Earth and this ce. April Fools Day is too far ahead. Now you know why I was so distracted, dont you?

    Big news.

    Rayman Sean pulled the trigger on the world quest.

    As a result, the road to the Arcana continent was opened.

    The medium was none other than the connector of the Arcana Continent Record.

    The man swallowed.

    This is not news to be happy about.

    It would definitely have a huge impact.

    Damn it, his alreadyplicated mind became even more dizzy.

    However, the mans concerns did notst long.

    As she just said, it was thanks to the time difference between Earth and space.

    S-Sunbae?

    !

    He felt a strange sense of dj vu from the voice calling him.

    The man reflexively looked at the instrument panel.

    Then, just like the time when the dragon tore through the dimension and kicked up.

    !!

    The instrument panel didnt seem to want toe down from the maximum indicator.

    What it meant was simple.

    The dragon was back in the Zero Mountain.

    Crash!

    When the lever was operated, the lens of Another Space moved.

    Soon, the view of Zero Mountain appeared on the monitor.

    But it was weird.

    Impossible.

    There was nothing in sight except fog.

    Unlike back then, there was no ck hole captured.

    It was an unexpected situation.

    The confused man heard a voice.

    Senior, its not over there, its up there!!

    Up?

    The man frowned and asked back.

    There was no ce on Earth higher than the top of the Zero Mountain.

    But she didnt mean up there.

    Zero Mountain, located in the Pacific Ocean.

    Above itstitude.

    To be exact, 37 degrees northtitude and 126 degrees east longitude.

    Seoul, the capital of South Korea.

    A ck hole was rising above Seoul.

    W-Why is that in Seoul!!

    He was shocked for a moment.

    Through the rapidly changing view of the lens.

    Another Space soon identified its exact location.

    The man opened his mouth.

    The Mage Tower

    He faltered.

    Dont tell me, General Manager Lee Hoyeol?

    .

    .

    .

    Good job, Lee Hoyeol.

    No matter how much I thought about it.

    It was a good thing that the odd portal was manifested on the top floor of the Mage Tower.

    It was not just a portal.

    It was more suitable to describe it as tearing apart a dimension.

    Thump!

    Just like when a rupture appeared.

    The air was torn apart.

    The mana was sucked into the gap of the torn dimension.

    I hoped the power was strong.

    I wondered if the two people and the cat who were watching silently were shocked.

    The Tower Master, with his tail straightened, spoke to me.

    Chief Lee, if you change your mind, just let me know at any time.

    Wow, look at that cats trick.

    He was trying to hand over the tower whenever he got the chance..!

    Of course, it would have been easy to ignore.

    You dont have to worry about the heads approval vote, Chief Lee.

    Now it was really crazy that even Yugwid supported him.

    Still, Marcelo was definitely on my side.

    Because rather than saying anything, he was just looking at me with concerned eyes.

    Actually, there are a lot of things I want to tell you.

    [Quest: Marcelos Research]

    Mage of the Tower, Chief Mage Marcelo.

    In order for him to reach an advanced level of magic.

    He wants you to join.

    Excluding the Demon Hunter ss quest, it could be said to be the first major quest I started. Although I had seeded in numerous quests and was in the process of carrying them out.

    Marcelos research quest was still in progress.

    Because the goal is ridiculous.

    Explore the oddity and go back to the Arcana Continent!

    However, overshadowing that grand goal.

    If Raymond Sean hadnte up with the answer called the connector.

    We wouldnt have reached this level now.

    Marcelo knew that.

    That was why he couldnt raise his head.

    But dont overlook Grandfels pride, Marcelo.

    I dont know about right now, but.

    Would Grandpel be satisfied with the answer given by other people, and by Raymond who was his prey, at that? Well, cant you just by looking at the fact that I dont use the much more convenient connector right now?

    Furthermore.

    There are at most 10 connectors.

    All I could do with the oddity that imitated the structure of such a connector was create a portal that would allow me to travel between continents alone. So, if I were to evaluate the manifested portal in Grandfels words

    Dont you think its inefficient, Marcelo?

    It was a terrible structure.

    !

    I spoke calmly to Marcelo, who was surprised.

    I wanted to kindly exin what I thought in my head.

    Like I said before.

    The amount of mana consumed was no joke!

    At this rate, Ill run out of mana before I can enter.

    As expected, it was best to simply convey it.

    Once I return, I will continue my research on oddity.

    As expected of Marcelo.

    Even if I spoke nonsense, he understood what I meant.

    His face was immediately filled with joy.

    Marcelo bowed his head and thanked me.

    Ill keep that in mind and wait for you, Sir Hoyeol.

    Receiving the send-off, I made my way to the portal of oddity.

    Just like how light poured out from portals.

    Thick darkness poured out of the portal of oddity.

    But what was my other nickname?

    Although I dont want to say it with my own mouth

    It was Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    It was hard for me to be frightened by such darkness.

    My dark history was darker and scarier

    .

    .

    .

    I opened my eyes in the dark.

    Here I was.

    the Arcana Continent.

    A familiar message greeted me.

    [You have entered the Arcana Continent that is heading towards destruction.]

    Return to the Arcana Continent.

    Once again, youve kept your word, Grandfel.

    It reminded me of the time I stepped on the Arcana Continent through the [Map That Connects All Things].

    In a dying state.

    Just before being exploded along with millions of demons using the Iron Castles magic cannon.

    I definitely had said that.

    This is just the beginning.

    I am a demon hunter.

    I am your natural enemy and fear.

    Thats right.

    Shouldnt I keep those words?

    The current Lee Hoyeol.

    Dont think that hes the same as Lee Hoyeol back then.

    I recited in a cold voice.

    Didnt I tell you? Millions were just the beginning.

    [Skill, Natural Enemy Rtionship, is activated]

    Then a message appeared.

    [Fear urs in the Sage of the Demon World, Shahinpakum.]

    [Fear urs in the Cruel Conman, Russell.]

    [Fear urs in the Corpse Scavenger, Demon Worm.]

    [Fear urs in the Leather-Armored Capiscream.]

    There were tens of millions of messages.

 Chapter 240: Like a dragon (2)

    Chapter 240: Like a dragon (2)

    It came like a thunderbolt.

    !!!

    The demons, who were ravaging the continent as always.

    The demons, who were trying to make aeback.

    Even the demons who were huddled in the castle.

    Throb

    As if they had been electrocuted by lightning.

    All the demons in the area froze.

    Naturally.

    Besides the nameless demons, that included the demons of the true name.

    Furthermore, it meant that even the demon king was no exception.

    The Demon King of Tears.

    The 56th ranked demon king, Gremory.

    Using the man crouching on the throne as a footstool.

    Gremory, who was resting, noticed.

    Arcana Continent, in a ce far, far away.

    A presence came from there!

    Chill!

    Her limbs stiffened because of the murderous intent.

    Even the footstool noticed that something was wrong.

    He talked with a concerned look.

    Whats wrong, Queen?

    But Gremory couldnt answer.

    If Im not careful, he might hear my voice!

    As she just said.

    The presence was felt far away.

    The distance was so far away that even if a real thunderstorm had struck, you couldnt hear it, let alone the sound of breathing. However, in the face of fear, Gremory was unable to think normally.

    sh!

    The demon kings dignity?

    Who cared about that?

    Gremory hastily hid behind the throne.

    Queen?

    The voice of the footstool called out to her.

    Gremory red at the man with murderous eyes.

    Was he so stupid that he didnt even notice it?

    That uncontroble energy!

    At that moment when she was holding her breath.

    She suddenly thought.

    Yes, evil eye!

    With evil eyes that shone all over the Arcana Continent.

    She would be able to find out where this presence came from.

    Soon, Gremorys eyes turned white.

    It was a process of sharing vision with the evil eyes.

    But

    Impossible.

    She didnt see anything.

    At that very moment.

    There was no way the countless evil eyes floating in the night sky would have disappeared all at once.

    Gremory crawled towards the window.

    It wasnt until she looked up at the sky that she noticed the reason.

    !

    The evil eyes were closing their eyes.

    They were as terrified as she was.

    They couldnt even dare to open their eyes.

    Howe?

    sh!

    Gremory curled up again.

    Then, she pondered on the sensations she felt in her body.

    A long time ago

    She had definitely felt something simr to this.

    In the Demon World.

    To be exact.

    Bael.

    The first rank among the top ten demon kings.

    In Baels summoning ceremony.

    The fear she felt now was simr to when she looked up at Bael.

    Im afraid.

    High-ranking demon king.

    Even if they were said to be so stupid that they couldntmunicate.

    Their power was not stupid.

    Gremory remembered it clearly.

    The aplishments Bael had achieved.

    It was so great that you could say he turned the power of omniscience and omnipotence upside down.

    He had led a world to total destruction.

    The only reason I was able to escape that fear was!

    Bael.

    It was because she was confident that the King of the First Throne was an ally.

    But this time, it was not an ally.

    Gremory nced at the man who was her footstool.

    The humans are not shaking

    What it meant was simple.

    At this moment, that murderous intent.

    It was only aimed at demons like her.

    I-I dont want to die!

    It was the second time she felt fear since she was born.

    Gremory used her light-colored hair as a nket to cover her body.

    She trembled in fear.

    She just hoped it didnt notice her.

    She desperately hoped so

    *

    Messages rted to the fear of status abnormalities appeared endlessly.

    Why were there so many of them?

    For a moment, I thought it was just a spam message.

    I hadnt done anything in particr.

    My mana is not fully recovered yet.

    Asplex as it was, holding a cleared rupture or opening a portal to the Arcana Continent consumed a huge amount of mana.

    If it werent for the blessing of the World Tree, I would have been sick for a few days.

    Of course.

    [Skill, Natural Enemy Rtionship, is activated]

    It wasnt a big problem now that the Natural Enemy Rtionship was activated.

    By the way.

    Millions are just the beginning.

    I am your natural enemy and fear.

    I had been the one who made that bluff.

    Howe its quiet?

    The moment I stepped on thend of the Arcana Continent.

    Wouldnt the demons rush in groups?

    Wouldnt I need to break through the siege of demons to find Eunaxus?

    I was fully prepared, assuming the worst.

    If this is how it is, I am grateful.

    This wouldnt end with meeting Eunaxus.

    If I were out of luck, I mighte into conflict with the force that almost killed Eunaxus. It wouldnt hurt me if the demons were this cooperative. I could save my power.

    Have you finally realized that lying face down suits you? I will praise you.

    Can you call that praise?

    I took a moment to say what I wanted,

    I called out to Haiel and Diend.

    Haiel, Diend.

    I, Haiel, have answered the Masters call.

    It feels new to see you here, Master.

    Yes, I also couldnt get used to such extreme greetings

    But I had no time to worry about it.

    I needed to do some preparation before I could meet Eunaxus.

    Eunaxus is not just a dragon.

    He was the leader of dragons called the Elder Dragon.

    The preparations to encounter the old dragon were not yetplete.

    I ordered Haiel and Diend respectively.

    I, Haiel, will obey Masters will.

    Haiel disappeared into thin air first.

    I will follow your orders.

    The increasingly burdensome Diend also disappeared to carry out the order. Someone spoke to me as I was left alone, so I supposed alter ego number 3 couldnt be left out.

    Seeing it again, Its a bitter sight, Master.

    The ethereal iron returned to its original state in Illusion Breaker.

    I guess this is a good thing as well.

    The moment I cleared the code rupture.

    There was no longer a need to cut down illusions.

    Indeed, befitting of an ego sword with an ego.

    Illusion Breaker returned to its original form.

    Yes, even though Id rather call it by the name ethereal iron rather than Illusion Breaker I realized this wasnt something to be relieved about.

    So what should I cut, Master?

    Ethereal iron.

    I felt like it just wanted to be called by a new name!

    At this moment, the presence of the demons in fear could be felt from all directions.

    I tried to think.

    Even when just cutting down a prototype.

    The ethereal iron awakened under the grand name of Illusion Breaker.

    If its awakened to cut the demons

    Demon yer.

    Perhaps, it would have that kind of name.

    As I imagined reciting that name with my own mouth.

    I couldnt help but worry about my shame.

    So I prayed earnestly.

    Demons, please stay down like that.

    Please, keep lying t on your face.

    Dont displease Grandfel.

    My mouth moved as if it knew what I was thinking.

    Ethereal iron.

    Well, an alter ego cant keep up with the real thing.

    It would be faster to count what you wont cut.

    You take it one step further than the ethereal iron!

    At this rate, wont I end up having to memorize dozens of ethereal irons names?

    A nameparable to Illusion Breaker.

    I thought of reciting dozens of them.

    My hands and feet were already starting to shrivel

    *

    Every time he took a deep breath, his consciousness faded.

    With his dim eyes, he could see it.

    The destendscape of the Arcana Continent.

    The dying old dragon, Eunaxus,ughed.

    Such an eternal life.

    He thought he could throw it away at any time.

    This moment when the shadow of death was upon him.

    I was afraid of death.

    He realized how arrogant he was.

    Eunaxus smile was filled with bitterness.

    Ah, Argentress voice rang in his ears.

    You dont know anything.

    Because you are so perfect, you dont even know what inferiorityplex is.

    The blessing was like salvation to us who were iplete!

    Even if others point fingers at him.

    He should have understood his feelings.

    In the end, it was only after death that he realized how Argentress felt.

    Eunaxus voice echoed throughout the area.

    Mother I will follow your will.

    Mothers n began with his own death.

    But even if he closed his eyes like this.

    Eunaxus didnt have the confidence to face Mother.

    He even failed to persuade the others.

    Summoning of all dragons.

    That day.

    Eunaxus told the story that he had been putting off to his fellow kin who were asleep.

    His current situation was the result.

    A horribly torn wing.

    Wounds all over his body that were deep enough to expose the muscles.

    Fading breath.

    Yeah.

    What could leave such scars on the Elder Dragon on the Arcana Continent?

    Likewise, only fellow dragons of the same species could.

    Everything is my fault.

    Everything was a result of his own shorings.

    Eunaxusughed again.

    No, technically, it was the result of overestimating his own kin.

    Oh, what would Argentress say if he saw this?

    I admit it. I am less capable than my brother.

    Either through the right way or the wrong way.

    If he had been the one who brought the same people together

    At least he wouldnt end up like him.

    But Eunaxus didnt regret his actions.

    Even at the moment of near death.

    His eyes shone without wavering.

    Those eyes were the proof.

    Eunaxus voice was watery.

    udie

    Please, look upon my foolish kin.

    He wouldnt ask for forgiveness.

    All he wanted was a little mercy.

    But if udie didnt give it, he would understand.

    I dont dare go against your will.

    This was really the end.

    The dragon heart, which was said to be more immutable than all things in the world, was gradually slowing down.

    He finally began to feel pain in the body that had lived eternal life.

    Eunaxus took onest look at thendscape of the continent.

    You guys were groaning in this pain.

    However, it was not only the Arcana Continent that came into his sight.

    And you guys brought this pain to others.

    He could see the demons who had turned the Arcana Continent into this state.

    They licked their lips.

    They were whispering.

    The dragon heart is mine.

    Kikik! I have to make equipment out of the leather.

    I can make a weapon out of a dragons fang!!

    For the sake of Mothers n.

    He wanted to burn down all the intrusive demons.

    He couldnt even afford to do that.

    He knew something like this would happen.

    So he wanted to ask them to at least leave one wing intact for his kin.

    Does this mean that even I cant follow Mothers will?

    Him, Eunaxus.

    Like this.

    Did he have to close his eyes without being able to raise his face to anyone?

    It was truly frustrating.

    Kuh

    With all his might.

    He spat out the Dragon Fear.

    It was like he couldnt even chase away the demons around him.

    I was an infinitely weak being.

    Slide

    In the end, he couldnt stop his eyelids from closing.

    The moment Eunaxus closed his eyes.

    For some reason, he felt an unfamiliar touch.

    Rustle

    From the bridge of the nose.

    A voice came to his fading ears.

    I heard your cry, Eunaxus.

    Only then did Eunaxus notice.

    A presence of Mothers energy.

    It was Dawns spirit.

    But Im sorry, little spirit.

    As an older brother who knows Mothers will.

    Even if I want to help you in some way.

    I am not in a good condition.

    However, the answer that he got was surprising.

    You dont need to worry.

    What did she mean by that?

    I didnte to you alone.

    At those words, Eunaxus opened his eyes with all his might.

    Then he saw it.

    The figure of the dying demons.

    On their knees.

    Foaming at the mouth.

    And then heard it.

    Tap tap

    The sound of someones footsteps.

    Light flickered in the direction where the sound came from.

    In that halo.

    An upright posture that was gradually revealed.

    !

    Eunaxus could recognize it right away.

    That man was Dawn.

    The man who was chosen by Mother.

    However.

    ?

    Eunaxus pupils widened like never before.

    How?

    How!

    Your hair

    A symbol of the udie family.

    So brilliant that it hurt.

    It was shining silver?

 Chapter 241: Like a dragon (3)

    Chapter 241: Like a dragon (3)

    I knew this well because I was the youngest.

    The oldest one was always weak to the youngest.

    So I ordered Haiel.

    Find Eunaxus location.

    By tracking his mana trace, it would be easy to pinpoint his location.

    But I had never seen Eunaxus manifest magic. Moreover, I wasnt sure if dragons could manifest magic.

    Because of that, I couldnt help but worry.

    The ce must be quite wide.

    The Arcana Continent was vast.

    No matter how huge Eunaxus was, his size was nothing but a grain of sandpared to Arcana. So, it was probably harder for Haiel to find Eunaxus than to find a needle in the desert.

    However, I was mistaken.

    Like telepathy.

    A crying sound went into my head.

    Kuh

    Dragon Fear.

    Haiel directly encountered Eunaxus.

    It seemed she discovered Eunaxus before I did.

    Haiel soon ryed the location where Eunaxus cry was heard.

    There was no reason to hesitate.

    I immediately manifested a portal and made my way into the swarm of lights.

    Then I saw it.

    Huh?

    A bunch of demons.

    They didnt know their ce at all.

    This was just like them.

    They have no fear. Really.

    The dying old dragon.

    These demons were waiting for Eunaxus to stop breathing.

    It was obvious.

    They were intending to get something from Eunaxus body.

    However.

    Do you think I will just sit back and watch that happen?

    No, there was no need for me to get angry and step forward.

    Eunaxus.

    We were connected through the World Tree.

    Those who eagerly waited for Eunaxus death.

    Do you think Grandfel will tolerate them?

    Especially since the demons are the onesmitting this atrocity?

    This is something that provokes both integrity and pride.

    I didnt talk with preys.

    Of course, I didnt have to open my mouth.

    I didnt have to raise my mana or the ethereal iron either.

    Tap tap

    Just one.

    Taking one step.

    The faces of the demons turned white.

    Looking back on the messages that appeared a while ago, this wasnt surprising.

    Toward tens of millions of demons.

    I caused status abnormality fear.

    Even when I faced the demons.

    !!!

    [Crushed urs to the high-level demon, imp.]

    [Crushed urs to the mid-level demon, Incubus.]

    [Crushed urs to the Seven Fingers of sphemy, Sebnawe.]

    It would be weirder if they were still fine.

    To describe the scene in Grandfels words

    Even trampling the bugs would take less effort than this.

    Saying that I hunted down hordes of demons without lifting a finger was not a boasting.

    You had to do this much to be called a natural enemy, right?

    And considering that experience points havent budged.

    They would have been demons around level 400-500 at most.

    In that regard.

    It really felt like Eunaxus was heading towards his death.

    He couldnt even chase away such trivial demons.

    Up until I encountered Eunaxus

    I thought that maybe Eunaxus condition could be improved with healing magic. The hole and the well I dug also included healing magic.

    Even though I am not as good Belliere.

    I was confident that I wouldnt lose whenpared to most healer-ss yers. But it was arrogance. No, rather than arrogance, I was underestimating my target.

    Dragon.

    The king of all things.

    A wless creature that made even elves suffer from an inferiorityplex.

    ording to the words of the elf leader, Argentress.

    The dragon was a perfect being even without the [Blessing of the First World Tree]. That meant that dragons basically had the blessing effect of the World Tree.

    Even with such vitality regeneration effect, it doesnt offset his wound.

    Great Dragon-Demon War.

    I witnessed it in the records that Mage Tower left in its books.

    No high-level magic could scratch the dragons skin.

    However, that dragon was now torn apart.

    Not only that.

    Master

    I couldnt see the wings that had freely glided through the dimension.

    Indeed, it was enough to make Haiel falter.

    I approached Eunaxus without wavering.

    Really, I had a million thoughts going through my head.

    Who on earth made Eunaxus look like this?

    Could I talk with Eunaxus this way?

    No, he might die first before that.

    I even thought of things I shouldnt think of.

    At that moment.

    Eunaxus struggled to open his eyes.

    Drip

    His eyelids quivered.

    It looked as if he opened his eyes just before his death.

    Even as I faced that gaze, I desperately tried to think.

    Would oddity be difficult to do?

    Was there [something] I could add to the interference process of healing magic?

    Although I had been struggling so much

    I was still far too weak to defy a dragons death.

    By the way.

    Somehow, Eunaxus eyes that had been struggling to open up.

    They were wide open.

    As if he saw something he shouldnt see.

    It definitely seemed like he was looking at me

    Was there any reason to be so surprised to see me?

    We even shared telepathy.

    It was our first time meeting face-to-face.

    Eunaxus knew my existence.

    Well, as if he could see through my item information.

    He called me Dawn.

    Haiel must have also told a story about me.

    Therefore.

    I didnt think there was a reason for him to be so surprised

    Kuh

    As if just opening his eyes wasnt enough.

    Eunaxus struggled to open his mouth.

    The sound he made was so small that I couldnt tell what he was saying, but was he perhaps trying to express his gratitude for killing the demons?

    No, if that was the case, he didnt need to say anything.

    Theres something I was trying to save.

    If the demons were involved, I wouldnt just sit back and watch.

    He didnt need to be thankful for that.

    We didnt share blood but didnt we share the same family tree?

    I also had circumstances for why I had to be thorough with these rules.

    So I opened my mouth generously.

    You dont have to tell me, I know.

    But I guess.

    I think Ive got somethingpletely wrong.

    Despite my words, Eunaxus continued to struggle to speak.

    What he said next was not a thank you.

    udie.

    aaaudiee?!

    As soon as he saw my face?

    Did he really see through my status window?!

    .

    .

    .

    Eunaxus was certain.

    That silver hair was definitely from the past.

    It was the silver hair of the udie family who saved him and his kin.

    So he didnt dare to open his mouth.

    Mother, why?

    udie.

    Toward the one who should hate Arcana the most.

    Why?

    Why did you give him a blessing that requires him to look after Arcana?

    For eternity.

    Eunaxus never once doubted the will of the World Tree.

    The old dragon was shaking.

    He couldnt help it.

    The will of the World Tree.

    It couldnt even be a joke to udie.

    Therefore, Eunaxus couldnt bear to open his mouth.

    At the same time, he considered his near-death situation as fortunate.

    I dont have the confidence to face this twist of fate.

    But a voice came to his ears.

    Dont doubt Master, Eunaxus.

    Unfortunately.

    I am not doubting him, spirit.

    All I have to do is give up on everything and wait for myst breath.

    The moment Eunaxus thought so.

    udies mouth opened.

    I will not seek for mercy.

    He thought the man would be absolutely cold.

    He thought it would be fair if the man beat him up.

    When he looked back on udies end, and when he considered how he and his kin had turned a blind to that end If the man were to order him to fulfill to his oath, he wouldnt be able to refuse.

    But, howe?

    You dont have to tell me, I know.

    What was heard was an extremely kind voice.

    As if he had known everything.

    As if he understood.

    A kind voice.

    Eunaxus unconsciously murmured.

    udie.

    A dying ones self-expression.

    With the utmost respect.

    He struggled again to open my mouth.

    Old Dragon, Eunaxus, humbly meets udie

    Was it for this moment that he had been holding his breath until now?

    His heart.

    He felt like it was stopping.

    Thump

    Bathump

    Bathum thump

    His heartbeat slowed down uncontrobly.

    It was truly a cowardly thing.

    Eunaxus swallowed a bitter smile.

    Forgive me, I interpreted the meaning of your words as I wish.

    The words from udie.

    With that alone, he felt like he could close his eyes in peace.

    He felt like he could turn a blind eye to everything and fall into eternal rest.

    The moment Eunaxus gave up on his life.

    Eunaxus.

    ?

    I still have something to talk to you about.

    !

    Did that mean he wasnt just misinterpreting it?

    He couldnt help but feel shocked.

    The man had something to talk about.

    That meant he wouldnt hear any excuse.

    Eunaxus was overwhelmed.

    His wings had been torn off by his own kin.

    He wanted to spread his wings out in response to the man.

    But he couldnt afford to do that.

    Thump

    His heart was really stopping

    Thump!

    Thump?!

    Thump thump thump thump!!

    Flinch!

    Eunaxus body jumped.

    What did this mean?

    The dragons heart, which had stopped, began to beat wildly.

    If anyone asked whether his vitality returned or not, the answer was no.

    Only my heart is beating fast again.

    But that was enough.

    All power of a dragon came from that heart, the Dragon Heart.

    Even if it was temporary.

    Even if it was a precarious situation.

    As long as his heart was beating fast.

    He would be able to do anything.

    That was why he couldnt understand.

    So understand it.

    udie, what kind of power was contained in the word he uttered?

    That It made his slow heart beat faster again?

    Even when he closed his eyes.

    Eunaxus felt like he couldnt forget that word.

    Vivace.

    .

    .

    .

    [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    [Map That Connects All Things].

    [Evil Eyes Telescope]

    The demon kings loot had unique effects.

    ording tomon knowledge of Arcana.

    The effect was near iprehensible.

    So I thought it was worth trying.

    [Baton of Rhyme]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: None]

    [Effect: When worn, acquires extensive musical knowledge and gives everything under the control of the wearer with a buff of effects that match that musical knowledge.]

    [Description: A magic tool with effects as noble as its noble appearance.]

    Although it was a temporary measure.

    I figured I could pump up Eunaxus heartbeats that were gradually fading away.

    Even in my opinion, this was ame method.

    If only I had been a little more convincing.

    I could have been able to use odd recovery magic to sessfully save Eunaxus.

    Even if I didnt necessarily bring up recovery magic, I wished I had been a little better at reversal magic. Maybe I could have turned Eunaxus back to before he was hurt.

    But I was good at knowing my ce.

    Thanks to that, I knew how far-fetched it was.

    Of course, I didnt intend to just sit around and suck my fingers.

    Ill just do the best I can.

    To put it another way.

    What I am saying is that I will struggle with my usual attitude.

    So understand it, Eunaxus.

    Thats my way of doing things

    This word was too cringy.

    So I never thought Id say this word again.

    I waved the baton concisely.

    Vivace.

    As expected, it was effective.

    No matter how absurd it was, I never failed to notice things.

    Thanks to that, I guessed it from Eunaxuss words.

    Old Dragon, Eunaxus, humbly meets udie

    I really didnt know what was going on.

    udie and Eunaxus were acquainted.

    Eunaxus even used extreme honorifics.

    They were very deeply intertwined!

    Thump!

    Eunaxus raised his fallen body. We would like to at least greet each other, but we both knew that we didnt have time for that.

    Its literally a temporary measure.

    Both I and Eunaxus didnt know when the heart would stop.

    So I got straight to the point.

    Yes, starting with the will of the World Tree who drove her own children to death.

    Actually, what Im most curious about is!

    udie.

    And the reason why the damn name existed on the Arcana Continent.

    But there was a procedure to everything.

    What needed to be prioritized above all else was the one who dared to make the Elder Dragon, Eunaxus, like this.

    So I asked Eunaxus.

    I want to know the progress of the Summoning of All Dragons.

    !

    He was shocked.

    He seemed surprised that I knew about the Summoning of Dragons.

    It was not difficult to exin the whole story.

    But in such a critical situation.

    I couldnt afford to exin about Skal and the ss quest.

    So, as always, I kept my mouth shut while maintaining my iron mask.

    Thanks to that, I was able to hear the full story of the Summoning of Dragons.

    So

    You mean you were stabbed in the back by your own kin, the dragons?!

    His dying state made sense.

    Truly, the World Trees family tree.

    No group was as dysfunctional as they were.

    I spoke seriously.

    So arrogant.

    King of all things, my ass.

    Not only they didnt listen to their mother.

    They even stabbed the oldest brother Eunaxus who was the only filial son.

    That familys situation.

    There was no way Grandpels boomer spirit could tolerate that!

    In that sense, I would like to ask.

    Eunaxus.

    What about the tingling in the back of your head?

    Are you seriously not going to regret it if you close your eyes like this?

    Well, no matter how effective [The Last Adventurer] was.

    I knew I couldnt run to the dragon gang by myself.

    That would be like hitting a rock with an egg.

    I conveyed my inner intention using Grandfels way of speaking.

    Are you looking down on discipline? For your information.

    With the utmost audacity.

    I am a supporter of corporal punishment.

 Chapter 242: Like a dragon (4)

    Chapter 242: Like a dragon (4)

    Dragon.

    Because they were born as the king of all things, they looked down on everything.

    But no one med dragons for being arrogant.

    Dragons had the almighty ability to make even arrogance seem like humility. For such a dragon, defeat and humiliation were something they were not used to.

    It was also true for Eunaxus.

    An old dragon who had lived for eternity.

    Even if Mothers n started with his own death.

    The end of being beaten at the hands of the kin who betrayed him was by no means pleasant.

    To be honest, he felt resentful.

    But he just desperately turned away from it.

    He didnt have the right to be so upset.

    He was constantly pessimistic about himself.

    But the moment the Dragon Heart stopped.

    Thest Dragon Fear he screamed out.

    It must have contained resentment.

    I am ashamed

    udie must have noticed his resentment.

    Eunaxus couldnt raise his head.

    It was because he knew the meaning behind Hoyeols words.

    With the purpose of discipline and corporal punishment

    He was willing to be with the old dragon in his final moments.

    The task was truly too much for him.

    Eunaxus could not readily ept it.

    You will definitely be in danger.

    As he had said, he had failed to persuade his own kin.

    Not only did they not follow Mothers wishes, they even ignored the oath with udie Wasnt it obvious in the way they made him look like this when he announced udies return?

    Eunaxus felt his heart beating wildly.

    Also, I deserve to die, but

    Because it was his own heart, he could notice it.

    This was the light before death<sup>[1]</sup>The light before death here specifically refers to the state in which a person briefly regains energy right before death. .

    It wouldnt be strange if he died once the Dragon Heart stopped.

    So even if he died like this, he didnt care, but

    udie, you care.

    The moment he thought like that.

    He heard a voice.

    Are you afraid, Eunaxus?

    !

    Of your approaching death.

    The calm words hit close to home.

    He had lived for eternity.

    So he thought he was ready to ept death at any time.

    Didnt he tremble in fear in front of the shadow of death?

    It was still the same now.

    I am afraid.

    He didnt know when his heart would stop.

    He was afraid that he might put udie in danger.

    He wasnt able to answer easily.

    So he couldnt help but feel shocked.

    If youre afraid, Ill be with you.

    What do you mean?

    I will witness the moment you close your eyes.

    What it meant was simple.

    Whether the purpose was discipline, corporal punishment, or to pay off his own resentment.

    It was really about moving forward together.

    Even if he was in crisis.

    Eunaxus could not understand.

    How can you go that far for me

    The answer was spoken as if it was obvious.

    So you wont be forgotten.

    !

    Only then you will live forever in legend.

    Even if he died, he would not die.

    He would be a legend and live forever.

    At this moment.

    More than anything, udie was giving a warmst farewell.

    It was really too much for him.

    Eunaxus bowed his head.

    This old dragon understood udies intention.

    But one thing had to be made clear.

    He was not qualified to ept the offer.

    Eunaxus continued.

    But I am old and have no ability left to protect you. The path Im taking may lead you into danger, udie.

    He was satisfied with just udies intention alone.

    Thanks to thatfort, he didnt fear death anymore.

    They didnt have to fly to the dead together.

    But soon, an answer returned and Eunaxus kept his mouth shut.

    Those were not words someone who was about to face dozens of dragons would say.

    You dont have to worry.

    ?

    Even if dozens, hundreds, thousands of dragons are against me.

    !

    I wont die.

    .

    .

    .

    [The Last Adventurer: You will not die on the Arcana continent. Upon death, you return to reality immediately and cannot ess the Arcana continent for a certain period of time.  Cooldown: 24 hours]

    I wont die.

    At least not in the Arcana Continent!

    I needed to utilize that fraudulent effect efficiently.

    Especially now that I could travel to and from the Arcana Continent.

    In that regard.

    This death should never be fruitless.

    I was already prepared for death.

    Wasnt it natural to be prepared?

    I was going to speak formally in front of not just one or two, but dozens of dragons. I had a conscience, too. I didnt have the slightest hope that my life would escape intact.

    By the way.

    I am really fortunate to have [The Last Adventurer].

    Your stubbornness is no joke, Grandfel.

    Because his boomer temperament couldnt overlook it, he was going to discipline the dragons with corporal punishment.

    If something like this happened in the Zero Mountain in reality.

    Just imagining it is terrible.

    So, for now, lets consider it fortunate that this situation happened in the Arcana Continent.

    Of course, that didnt mean I could just be satisfied with it.

    I was slowly realizing this while talking to Eunaxus.

    udies presence was increasingly tightening its grip on me!

    I really thought this wouldnt happen.

    Even though I had guessed that the great family was udie.

    I denied it until the end.

    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt understand it.

    It made no sense whatsoever that Grandfels setting was materialized. The scale of the udie family bing a reality was another matter in itself.

    I want to seriously deny the real reality and the dark history.

    Grandfel definitely had said it.

    I wont believe it until I see it with my own eyes.

    Just listening to what others say and making conclusions?

    Even if the one who said it was Eunaxus.

    Given Grandfels noble nature, there was no way he could do that.

    Thanks to that, unless I found the udie family mansion.

    Grandfel wouldnt hastily ept any story about udie.

    It was just that.

    The situation is a little different

    Damn it, in many ways, I had a lot to think about.

    However, in times like these, I should think about it in a simpler way.

    First, solve the problems you have one by one, Hoyeol.

    I looked at the message.

    [World Quest: The Old Dragons Last Flight]

    The dying old dragon made a decision.

    He said he would burn hisst days for the future of his kin.

    The continent will tremble at the old dragons scolding.

    Witness the end of the Old Dragon. (In Progress)

    Help the Old Dragon to reach the [Dragon Temple]. (In Progress)

    Two quest goals appeared.

    The first goal was the basic goal, and the second goal must be an additional quest goal brought by my big mouth. By the way, the [Dragon Temple]. Just looking at it, you could tell it was not an ordinary ce.

    The Summoning of All Dragons was held at the [Dragon Temple].

    ording to Eunaxus.

    [Dragon Temple] could be essed through the top floor of the Zero Mountains.

    It was said to be a special space.

    If I thought about it with the Arcana system

    This is the final content that can be opened only after clearing the Zero Mountain.

    It was literally a mountain beyond a mountain.

    But it totally made sense.

    The elves had their hometown, Sisley.

    The dragons would have their own space too.

    It wouldnt be strange if the temple of the dragons existed.

    I was just worried.

    Before I could even hit the rock with an egg

    The egg might break first.

    Well, just think about the information about the Zero Mountain that appeared on Earth.

    The rmended level was [not rmended to anyone].

    But this ce was even higher than Zero Mountain.

    If I were really alone, I wouldnt have even thought about entering.

    No, I wouldnt have been able to enter even if I dared to.

    Because the Zero Mountain no longer exists on the Arcana Continent.

    But with Eunaxus, it didnt matter much now.

    Well, hadnt I told you?

    Dragons could rip through dimensions.

    Soon, Eunaxus asked for my understanding.

    Even if it is loud, I hope you can understand.

    Then he shouted.

    Screech!

    Then the air was torn apart.

    I watched that scene silently.

    Although my arrogant iron mask wouldnt reveal it.

    I was actually pretty dumbfounded right now.

    Someone did his best to tear it apart

    But Eunaxus opened a gap in dimension without difficulty even with his fallen body. This was the difference in blood. Superior to a golden spoon<sup>[2]</sup>Golden spoon means someone whos born with high social status and wealth from birth. , this was what a diamond spoon felt like.

    The moment I swallowed my sighs without expressing it.

    Eunaxus bowed his head to me.

    udie, please enter first.

    No, I am going first?

    Wait, wait.

    Hey, is there really a reason why I should?

    Uh, when I heard his story.

    I didnt think the dragons in the Dragon Temple would be favorable to me. Eunaxus was more familiar to them so wouldnt it be better for him to show his face first?

    The moment I thought that.

    Eunaxus continued.

    Looking at his own shoulder.

    Im ashamed of my appearance.

    Oh, maybe it was because of that reason and not something else.

    Eunaxus had both wings ripped off by his kin.

    That meant he couldnt go ahead and open a way out.

    But if thats the case, you dont have to worry, Eunaxus.

    Since he was perfect, he naturally didnt know.

    In this world, there were countless ways to make up for your ws.

    Ahem. Its not something to brag about but Im

    A demon hunter.

    I came all the way here with a ss that had missing screws, didnt I?

    Was there anyone better at trickery than me?

    Raise your head, Eunaxus.

    I spoke to Haiel.

    Haiel, give these wings to Eunaxus.

    If you suddenly ask me what kind of wings these are.

    What kind of wings do I own?

    Of course.

    These were one of twelve magic tools that I rented from the Mage Tower.

    Emitting a hundred lights that I was very familiar with.

    [Luxury Item  White Elytra].

    Eunaxus, I am not sure if you know, but.

    Other than the level, most magic tools didnt have any other restrictions.

    This meant that it could be worn regardless of race.

    Haiel will obey Masters order.

    Slide

    Heiel put the White Elytra on Eunaxus vast back.

    Paa!

    Then light flowed out from the elytra.

    In ce of Eunaxus severed wings.

    No, much more brilliant and splendid than that.

    It transformed into wings that fit Eunaxus size.

    Looking at the sight, I thought to myself.

    Senior Kiko, I understand your sincerity.

    I was the only one who rented White Elytra from the Mage Tower.

    ording to Marcelo, it was difficult for other mages to use even 10% of the performance of the elytra.

    For my sake and for the study of enchantment.

    Senior of Enchantment Magic, Kiko, reported that she seeded in giving new effects to the White Elytra. That new effect was the flight effect.

    Its something I really need to be grateful for, but

    When I thought about myself wearing that, I was truly horrified.

    As if the fluttering jacket wasnt enough, the elytra was pping like a real wing.

    I already felt like my face was heating up.

    I quickly opened my mouth.

    Do you like the new wings?

    So dont even think about turning it down, Eunaxus.

    .

    Eunaxus pped the wings once or twice and then opened his mouth.

    His voice became even more subdued.

    Ill open the way.

    Did he be quiet because he didnt like the fancy design?

    I have that concern, but it cant be helped, Eunaxus.

    Were not in a situation where we can afford to be considerate of our tastes.

    Well, then me too.

    Manifest magic.

    I would have to catch up with Eunaxus who would be flying ahead of me.

    Lets see.

    I wondered how much my mana had been regenerated.

    The moment I tried to check the remaining amount of mana.

    Bow!

    Not only Eunaxus bowed his head.

    He even kneeled down before me?

    Then he spoke out.

    udie, please, to this humble old dragon Eunaxus. With the wings you have given, may you grant me the honor to fly with you?

    If Dragon Knight Skal heard that, he would faint!<ul><li>1. The light before death here specifically refers to the state in which a person briefly regains energy right before death. </li><li>2. Golden spoon means someone whos born with high social status and wealth from birth. </li></ul>

 Chapter 243: Like a dragon (5)

    Chapter 243: Like a dragon (5)

    Old-fashioned sses were draped across the bridge of his nose.

    His waist was reverently upright.

    What he was holding in his hand was a fancy fountain pen.

    Sk

    Skal, who had been writing something for a while, opened his mouth.

    No

    Soon, a scream ensued in the Rothschild mansion.

    Not like this!

    What was he trying to write?

    Even if anyone saw it, they wouldnt ask anything.

    At this moment, yers were writing down for one purpose.

    To receive permission to use the connector from Hoyeol. The only way to enter the Arcana Continent.

    The deration was announced at the roundtable meeting of the Mage Tower, but its target was not limited to the mages of the Mage Tower. What was important was having a legitimate purpose, not affiliation.

    Thanks to this.

    Naturally, the yers and even the Arcanains.

    Everyone was experiencing untimely creative difficulties.

    He could even tear off his hair for a second.

    Skaarl took hold of the fountain pen again.

    Even at this moment.

    Be patient, Sk.

    Thepetitors wouldnt stop working.

    But Skal could guarantee.

    No one had a more desperate purpose than he did.

    To Sir Hoyeol, whom I revered, cherished and deemed worthy of worship

    It was a greeting that would make the person concerned faint if they read it.

    Skal finished it with a serious expression.

    Then he turned his gaze to the quest window.

    [ss quest: Summoning All Dragons]

    The old dragon shouted.

    The great family has returned to the Arcana Continent.

    Every dragon wants to find out the truth of the case.

    Witness the dragons gathering on the continent. (Fail)

    Encounter the dying Old Dragon. (In Progress)

    A dragon, not just anyone else, was dying!

    There wasnt just one old dragon in Arcana.

    But Skal was smart.

    His head drew out the story of the ss quest.

    I rescue an old dragon in danger, and thanks to this, my rtionship with him increases, and I get to ride a dragon for the first time This quest obviously has that kind of development!

    Of course, he didnt know how to revive a dying dragon.

    However, the quest goal right now was just to encounter the old dragon.

    If he could get into the Arcana Continent through the connector.

    He would made great progress in the ss quests.

    He would be one step closer to being a dragon knight.

    Truly, there is no yer more desperate than me, Sir Hoyeol!

    He was not wrong.

    But at the same time, there was one man who was writing out permission to use the connector more fanatically than Skal. He was not a yer, but a senior mage of the Mage Tower.

    His agony didnt end easily.

    This isnt right.

    Not this one.

    This one too!

    Skal tore off several more sheets of parchment before he changed his mind.

    Something like a purpose that could be wrapped up in a convincing way.

    Sir Hoyeol would probably see through everything anyway.

    He thought it would be better to clearly reveal his purpose.

    Well, didnt Sir Hoyeol know something about the old dragon?

    He even knew his name was Eunaxus.

    Maybe.

    Sir Hoyeol might need him for his moves.

    Scar carefully wrote down using the fountain pen with high expectations.

    At that moment.

    ?

    Something shed in front of his eyes.

    Skal freaked out.

    Since he was just scribbling with a fountain pen, it was not a notification that his experience or level had increased. His skill level couldnt have gone up. There was only one thing that could make it sh: the quest.

    Goosebumps appeared on his spine.

    D-Dont tell me?!

    Had the dying old dragon died?

    A dark cloud cast over Skals face in an instant.

    Skal tried to calm himself down and check the quest.

    Then he let out a single groan.

    What?

    Encounter a dying old dragon. (Fail)

    It was a failure.

    However, if you asked him why he let out a question instead of a scream.

    It was because he noticed it from the message that came up next.

    It was not because the old dragon died that it failed.

    [World Quest: The Old Dragons Last Flight]

    The dying old dragon made a decision.

    He said he would burn hisst days for the future of his kin.

    The continent will tremble at the old dragons scolding.

    Witness the end of the Old Dragon. (In Progress)

    W-What!?

    He couldnt help but panic.

    Wasnt the old dragon dying just a little while ago?

    During the time he was scribbling with his fountain pen.

    What the hell happened?

    For the future of his kin? The continent will tremble at his scolding?

    Did this mean a new quest had appeared?!

    He wondered if anyone knew about this.

    Skal essed themunity.

    No one knows.

    There was no difference.

    Everyone was chattering about the connector and Sir Hoyeols greatness.

    He couldnt find any stories about old dragons even after he searched around.

    Its a quest that only appeared for me.

    Because he had a hidden ss rted to the dragons.

    Dragon knight.

    Even if he didnt know the situation.

    Or even if it was in apletely different world.

    The World Quest definitely appeared.

    In that case, Skal became even more motivated.

    This is not the time to be discouraged.

    If he failed the ss quest.

    He just had to seed in the new world quest.

    Skaarl opened his eyes and wrote down the application for permission to use the connector.

    Sometimes ignorance is a bliss

    *

    I am sorry, Skal.

    Somehow it ended up like this!

    I checked the message that appeared.

    [Achievement: Ride on the Dragon, King of All Things.]

    A vehicle.

    Since the days when Arcana was just a game.

    It was one of the most important factors for yers.

    The Arcana Continent was vast.

    Vehicles were unnecessary in cities where portals were constantly appearing, but when leaving the city, vehicles such as carriages or horses were essential.

    There was no time or stamina left to run and travel a long distance.

    The price of the carriage was no joke back then.

    That was why the knight ss was in the spotlight among low-capital yers. You could acquire expensive horses for free if you changed your career to a knight and joined any knightly order.

    Of course, this was obvious, but.

    The demon hunters and vehicles had nothing to do with each other.

    You could be looking at Akshans daily routine.

    Even on their days off, demon hunters only trained their physical strength.

    What would be the point of vehicles when you had strong two legs?

    No, there was no need for a long exnation. You could tell just by looking at the skill window.

    Only [Natural Enemy Rtionship], [Exorcism], [Silver Mastery].

    How could there be a riding-rted skill?

    So I was a little worried when Eunaxus suggested it.

    If I climbed and fell down

    If I fell off the dragon, I might lose my precious life for no reason. But it seemed that Skal was not obsessed with riding dragons for no reason.

    [Effect: Mastery of all vehicles increases to maximum.]

    [Duration: Permanent.]

    Was this simply because of the achievement effect?!

    Even if it was the achievement of being the first.

    Mastery of all vehicles increased to the maximum, and permanently at that. That effect was enough to make me jump out and widen my eyes.

    But as expected, I didnt show my feelings.

    This view isnt bad either.

    I was the same as always.

    As if it wasnt because of the effect of the achievement.

    As if I was used to riding from the beginning.

    I was standing upright on Eunaxus back.

    I thought I would never fly again.

    Was the feeling of being able to fly again something new?

    Eunaxus said in a slightly overwhelmed voice.

    Im not expressing it, but I actually feel the same way, Eunaxus.

    I didnt know it would be like this either.

    ording to Skal.

    It was safe to say that riding a dragon was the ultimate goal of the hidden ss, the Dragon Knight.

    In short, this was a view that could only be witnessed bypleting the Dragon Knight ss quest until the end.

    This was the view I was currently witnessing from Eunaxus back.

    In that case

    How many intermediate steps did I skip?

    There was no other reason why I was able to skip it.

    udie.

    Eunaxus insistence was not ordinary.

    You could easily tell just by looking at that day when heavenly luck followed me.

    The youngest, Haiel, had tried to dissuade him.

    All he had said was asking her not to worry.

    Eunaxus was really trying to see the end.

    In that regard.

    Is udies halo bigger than World Trees family tree?

    udie family, it really scares me!

    While I was sighing inside.

    Speak of the devil.

    Eunaxus asked me politely.

    May this lowly old dragon ask udies name?

    My name.

    Well, it was not difficult to tell him my name.

    I answered without hesitation.

    Lee Hoyeol. Thats my name.

    If you thought I would answer with my horrible full name, you were wrong.

    By the way

    Youre not going to tell me to get off because you got the wrong person, right?

    Itsplicated to say, but its both me anyway.

    Thankfully.

    It was a useless concern.

    Eunaxus spoke in a satisfied voice.

    I will never forget your grace, Lee Hoyeol udie.

    Wait a minute. What did you say just now?!

    Whats with that fusion name that is as bizarre as Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo?! I am not Lee Hoyeol of the udie family, I am Lee Hoyeol of the Lee family!

    In that world.

    In Korea, thest name came first and the first name came after.

    So please, such a thing as Lee Hoyeol udie.

    Could you please stop calling me horrible names?!

    But when will I have a chance to exin this again?

    I wanted to kindly exin it to him. About my real family, not the dysfunctional one like the World Trees family tree, and about the family n and the generation name<sup>[1]</sup>Some families give everyone in the same generation amon character in their names. This is called generation name. For example: Chungwoo and Gunwoo. The generation name is woo. But nowadays families are more flexible about this concept. .

    But I didnt have time.

    Because of all sudden.

    My vision shed.

    It was an appearance message.

    [Ice Dragon, Prosnax, appears.]

    In an instant.

    Whiing!

    An uncontroble chill swept through the gap in the dimension where nothing existed but darkness. No, it wasnt just some form of energy. Frost was really blowing before my eyes.

    [Prosnaxs chill changes the entire area.]

    Indeed, it was a dragon, a king of all things.

    Even the gap in dimension was changed to look like its home.

    A world of ice was revealed in the receding darkness.

    At the top of the tall iceberg that had suddenly risen.

    The ice dragon was seen with his wings spread like an ice sculpture.

    [You have entered the hidden piece, the Ice Dragons Snowy Mountain.]

    A hidden piece.

    I should have been happy.

    But I also had no time to rejoice.

    Eunaxus immediately cried ferociously.

    Prosnax!

    Still, they were acquainted and from the same race.

    Wouldnt it be better for Eunaxus to enter first rather than me?

    I wouldpletely withdraw mycency.

    You hypocrite, dont bring up my name, Eunaxus!!

    You guys really have no blood or tears!

    Because I was riding on Eunaxus back, I could feel.

    His uncontrobly violent heartbeat.

    The two dragons really intended to see the end.

    Whizz!

    The snow was blowing cold.

    If it werent for the effect of the elixir that I had taken to open the circle, the Eternal Snow Flower, I would have frozen in the cold. I said to Haiel, who tried hard not to express it.

    Stay away from here, Haiel.

    Im sorry I couldnt be of any help, my lord.

    You have nothing to apologize for. Well done.

    It was a chill that even the unique spirit, Haiel, couldnt endure.

    How could he project such an incredible ce on his own?

    Indeed, the Ice Dragon deserved the grand moniker.

    But was it because of the cold air?

    I was able to look at the situation with a cool head.

    First of all, there was no sign of demons in the gap of the dimension.

    As a result, the [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was not activated.

    My power has been cut in half.

    In that situation, I got caught up in the family fight between the Old Dragon and the Ice Dragon. Anyone could see that this was a situation where Lee Hoyeol would get thrown around in a dragon fight.

    However.

    Instead of cold, this just feels refreshing.

    I spoke calmly.

    Undaunted by any circumstances.

    Was it thanks to Grandfels high pride?

    Of course, you cant put aside pride.

    Are you done with the weing greeting, Ice Dragon?

    But dont look down on me, King of All Things.

    Then this time its my turn, the Mage Towers turn.

    if the dragon was sad to have a bad temper.

    Then the saddened Mage Tower, the resentment of the Mages, woulde in second ce..!

    Dragons were a race unustomed to defeat and humiliation, you said?

    The mages of the Mage Tower were the same way.

    What do you think the Mage Tower did by taking the defeat in the Great Dragon-Demon War as a lesson? Dragons were said to be something that should not be touched, but for them to just tremble in fear?

    No way!

    In particr, the guy I knew was very fanatical in this respect.

    The Ice Dragon for such a man?

    Maybe it would be like looking into a mirror.

    In that regard.

    He probably knew the Ice Dragons weakness best.

    There was a magic book in the Magic Towers library.

    Thirty Ways to Bring Down the Ice Dragon

    The authors name was Senios of the Eternal Snow.

    Ice Dragon.

    I recited as I looked at Prosnax.

    The Mage Tower learned a lesson from the Great Dragon-Demon Battle, which you thought was nothing more than entertainment. Because he is an imperfect human being, he agonized and struggled, crawling along the ground to move forward. And again he has arrived before you.

    Soon, I took out the first method to bring down the Ice Dragon.

    ?!

    Then a message appeared.

    [Thaw urs in the Ice Dragon, Prosnax.]

    Do you still think it was amusing?<ul><li>1. Some families give everyone in the same generation amon character in their names. This is called generation name. For example: Chungwoo and Gunwoo. The generation name is woo. But nowadays families are more flexible about this concept. </li></ul>

 Chapter 244: Boomer

    Chapter 244: Boomer

    Thirty Ways to Bring Down the Ice Dragon

    A magic book written by Senios.

    Unlike the grandiose title.

    It was written right away in the foreword.

    Ice magic is trash.

    It was too early to be surprised by the first sentence.

    The next sentence was even more outrageous.

    Reader, if you are an ice mage, it would be beneficial to quit ice magic now. The ice mage has no advantages other than feeling cool in the summer.

    I thought about it while reading it

    Senios was an odd one out among the mages.

    How could he have such a personality?

    No, it made me wonder how he could rise to the elder mage position with that personality.

    Of course, my doubt didntst long.

    I found out by reading the book he left behind.

    Senios.

    He was a great genius.

    I am proficient in all attribute magic. I am certain that ice magic is the worst of all attribute magic. The fact that people think it is the most beautiful among the attribute magic means that its just good-looking pretty trash.

    Ice magic is trash!

    The preaching continued until about 20 pages passed.

    How did I feel when I read the book all the way there?

    I just wanted to ask Senios again.

    Then why on earth did you choose ice magic?

    Fortunately, there was an answer to that on the next page.

    The reason why I chose ice magic is simple.

    Our Elder Senios is really crooked.

    I want to prove that I am the strongest by using the worst magic.

    Attribute magic had eating-or-get-eatenpatibility.

    However, if I were to choose the best among them, it would definitely be fire magic.

    Just as Karimjeva was called the Fire Dragon.

    Overwhelming fear had the power to overturn thatpatibility.

    If I were topare it to science to make it easier to understand

    A strong fire can even evaporate water.

    In that regard.

    Senios also secretly revealed his ambition in the books he wrote.

    He would prove that he was the strongest by using the weakest magic.

    If someone who didnt know anything saw that, they might just say it was a cool thing to say and carry on.

    Since I knew the circumstances

    He was basically saying he was going to beat Karimjeva.

    He seemed like a consistent man.

    But I had witnessed the battle between Senios and Karimjeva.

    That was why I knew.

    The fact that Senios really came close to proving himself the strongest by using the weakest magic.

    I never thought you would risk your life. Thats surprising.

    !

    However I am risking my life too.

    He overcame the limitations of attributepatibility and was virtually at a draw.

    Although Karimjeva had managed to ovee the crisis by burning his heart.

    He had also suffered fatal injuries.

    Senios of the Eternal Snow.

    As if mocking his own self.

    He wrote down Ice Dragons siege.

    What I originally wanted to write was a hypothesis about oveing attributepatibility. However, no matter how much I thought about it, I came to thirty conclusions that ice magic was trash. So, I decided to change my mindset and describe how to bring down the Ice Dragon.

    Yeah.

    Seniors, who even called his ice magic trash.

    He had persistently looked into the weaknesses of ice magic.

    The Ice Dragon for him?

    It was probably just a trash dragon with a shiny appearance.

    Thanks to him.

    I had the method he left behind to besiege the Ice Dragon.

    Drip drip

    The Ice Dragon, Prosnax, looked at his body.

    Are you a mage of the Mage Tower?

    He looked like he was wondering what was going on all of a sudden.

    He didnt evene into contact with mes, so he would have never imagined that the ice would melt. But, how could he get surprised already? This was just the beginning.

    And a mage, he said? Dont be ridiculous.

    Im a chief. Not the chief of the Mage Tower.

    His face was asking what was the difference.

    But it was strictly different.

    With a ss like demon hunter.

    I suffered and struggled to get this far.

    In other words, he shouldnt underestimate me by treating me as a mere mage.

    Of course, I have no right to say that since I am wearing the magic tools of the Mage Tower.

    Float

    The thing that levitated in the air was none other than the [Small Mana Sun].

    Senior mage of fire magic, Bensch.

    This was the tool that he was aiming for.

    [Small Mana Sun]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: Lv. 1,000]

    [Effect: When using fire magic, the magic is absorbed.]

    [Description: A mechanical sphere that was the sun of a world where the sun never rises. It devours fire and brilliantly emits the umted fire ording to the users will.]

    The level restriction was 1000.

    Actually, about his towers exit.

    It didnt matter much.

    Especially now that the Zero Mountain hade into reality.

    Just having a senior mage stand in the Zero Mountain would be a great help to humanity. His presence alone would give yers a sense of trust, and the monsters momentum would be greatly dampened.

    However.

    The problem is that his purpose is absolutely impure.

    Bensch William.

    His purpose in exiting was seriously wrong.

    Please at least add a reason in good faith.

    He wanted to exit the tower to endlessly keep using the magic tool.

    If it was an ordinary magic tool, I wouldnt say anything.

    What are you going to use this incredible magic tool for?

    As you could see from the extraordinary level of restriction.

    [Small Mana Sun] was not a magic tool to be worn or wielded.

    Strictly speaking, it was like a living ally.

    As an epic item, it has a unique effect.

    When using fire magic, it neither reduced the magic consumption nor increased its power. Rather, it absorbed the me magic that the user had manifested. However, its true value was now revealed.

    Using absorbed fire magic as fuel.

    Youre a nuisance, mage.

    Even the Ice Dragon was startled.

    As the name suggested.

    It had the effect of emitting heat like the sun.

    I looked at the iceberg melting in the heat.

    Ice magic is greatly influenced by the environment. This is due to the fact that in ces where water does not freeze, a great deal of mana is required to maintain the ice. Therefore, in order to bring down the Ice Dragon, you must gain an advantage in the environment.

    With Senios strategy.

    I recalled the duel between the two demigods.

    Senios and Karimjeva.

    The battlefield was the North Pole.

    Come to think of it, even back then

    The stronger the opponent, the more important it is to choose an advantageous battlefield.

    Senios told me the importance of the battlefield.

    I felt like I had been saying you have to know to truly be able to see often these days

    But really, that was all I could say.

    In the end, the same goes for Ice Dragon.

    The Ice Dragon didnt rise just to show off.

    Even if it was an unconscious act.

    This was proof that the Ice Dragon also had limitations in the ice attribute.

    It was a situation where his weaknesses were clearly revealed.

    Was it because he was the king of all things?

    He didnt seem to be aware of it at all.

    But its a futile effort, mage.

    Crack!

    [Hidden piece, Ice Dragons Snowy Mountain] was freezing again.

    To maintain the environment.

    He unconsciously poured out a huge amount of mana.

    In fact, it would not be an exaggeration to say that a dragons mana was infinite.

    However, it was not actually infinite, it was just close to it.

    Above all, I knew that fact very well.

    Because were of the same blood.

    Just like how the [Blessing of the First World Tree] had its limits.

    There must be a limit to his magic.

    I knew that.

    So I recited.

    You still dont understand the situation.

    Understand the situation?

    Dont you look more like a frog than a dragon?

    !

    The frog in the well.

    At the same time, it was a subtle expression about a frog that didnt know that it was slowly being cooked in hot water There is a limit to omitting things, Grandfel.

    Seriously.

    A frog.

    Even Eunaxus, who was very angry, was taken aback.

    But this is not time to be surprised, Eunaxus.

    The battle with the Ice Dragon had to be a long-term battle in order to have a chance of winning. This meant that I had to withstand Ice Dragons attack until his nearly infinite magical power was consumed.

    Traitor Eunaxus. Now youre ying around with a mage!

    Patter!

    The frost got stronger.

    To the point that neither the distant icebergs nor the huge Ice Dragon could be seen.

    As if I had returned to a dark gap in dimensions.

    The strong frost blocked all my senses.

    Im d I have this.

    I looked at the [Small Mana Sun].

    Using the mechanical sun as a light, I predicted the Ice Dragons next move.

    In fact, I was confident I could block anything.

    Because I had twenty-nine methods left from Senios.

    However

    Whoo!

    This pattern was unexpected.

    p

    The white elytra pped.

    Eunaxus was reeling.

    Damn it, hand-to-handbat from the start.

    You really have a great temper, Ice Dragon.

    But smart at the same time.

    He must have instinctively recognized the enemys vulnerabilities.

    Prosnax!

    Eunaxus countered Prosnaxs attack with his aging body.

    Vivace.

    The influence of Dragon Heart was running fast and surpassed limits.

    Thanks to this, he was not defeated in the immediate power struggle.

    I could tell at a nce.

    The difference is extreme.

    If Prosnax was a dragon that had reached its prime.

    Eunaxus was a dragon so old that it wouldnt be strange if he closed his eyes anytime.

    The difference was also visible in the size of their body.

    You are arrogant, Eunaxus. Are you going to fight me with a human on your back? The experience you have umted over 10,000 years of living is meaningless. Its pitiful.

    Sksksk!

    A dull impact reached me.

    As you could see, this was an emergency situation.

    I asked Eunaxus.

    Enaxus.

    Im listening, Lee Hoyeol udie.

    Compared to you, how many years has Prosnax lived?

    Its only about a thousand years.

    Then thats a good thing.

    No wonder he was so energetic.

    In terms of human age.

    That Ice Dragon had just hit the stormy days of puberty.

    Then everything made sense.

    His attitude of not being respectful to adults.

    His belief in his own physical abilities and his reckless actions.

    However.

    Life is a long war.

    You second-year middle-schooler dragon.

    The time for discipline has not yet passed.

    He probably knew it instinctively.

    Shortening the distance was effective when dealing with mages.

    Mages were naturally vulnerable to closebat.

    But havent I told you?

    Im not a mage.

    ng

    I pulled the ethereal iron out of my waist.

    As if it had been waiting.

    The ethereal iron opened its mouth.

    My lord, can I cut that damn dragon?

    Far from being intimidated, he even cursed out the Ice Dragon.

    Who do you really take after that makes you so confident, ethereal iron?

    There is nothing wrong with being overconfident, but you need to be sure of one thing.

    Youre not cutting him, ethereal iron.

    If I am not cutting him, then?

    Youre punishing him.

    So thats what you meant. I understand, my lord.

    A dragon that I wasnt sure I could defeat even if I tried my best.

    I would discipline him with corporal punishment.

    You couldnt see it as anything other than a reckless deration.

    But even if I lost and closed my eyes.

    I wouldnt die.

    I had the effect of the [The Last Adventurer].

    Even if I lost to Ice Dragon, I would still gain experience.

    It was a valuable hands-on experience that couldnt be exchanged for anything else.

    Thats why even if I am going to die, I should die properly.

    In fact, it was because of Grandfels brilliant talent that I could reach the present through self-study alone.

    What kind of results would Grandfels talent achieve from the experience of death?

    I couldnt even imagine it.

    On top of that.

    I had the knowledge left by Senios.

    The ethereal iron.

    Dozens of battle magic tools.

    And Eunaxus.

    Therefore.

    It was worth trying.

    I said to the Ice Dragon, Prosnax.

    I will dispose of you while keeping in mind the time we have.

    ?

    In other words, I will guide you personally.

    !

    St!

    My sudden deration made the snowfall even more intense.

    It was followed by Prosnaxs voice, seething with anger.

    What is this insignificant creature talking about?

    Insignificant.

    Well, that was how he saw it.

    For dragons who lived for thousands to ten thousand years, human life wouldnt even be worth a day of their life. But it depended on which standard you used.

    And.

    MyGrandfelsstandards.

    It was unshakable under any circumstances.

    So I shamelessly recited.

    Two thousand years.

    Two thousand years?

    If we equate human life with dragon life.

    What?

    There is a gap of approximately two thousand years between me and you.

    Not just Prosnax, even Eunaxus seemed confused.

    The age of Lee Hoyeol, a human being.

    It would be about 3,000 years old if converted to dragon age.

    It was a ridiculous sophistry.

    But it didnt matter.

    As I said, the standard was myself.

    I was also the one proving it.

    My jacket fluttered in the frosty wind.

    Slowly, I raised the ethereal iron.

    No, I raised the belt of discipline.

    Ill show you the gap of two thousand years, hatchling.

    .

    .

    .

    The Dragon Temple.

    Dozens of dragons realized in unison.

    The old dragon, Eunaxus, didnt lie.

    Dragon Heart.

    The oath imprinted on their heart had tightened their dragons body.

    In the dragons spirit world that no one could ess.

    They heard a voice they couldnt fight back.

    I tell this to all dragons.

    !!!

    Thump!

    Then a dragon lowered its head.

    Thump thump!

    One two.

    Thump!!

    The Great Dragon bowed with his head t on the floor.

    I, udies sessor, have returned.

    In the face of the return of the great family.

 Chapter 245: One Word

    Chapter 245: One Word

    To be honest, I wonder if I said something unnecessary.

    Discipline was something that needed to be done while looking at the other person.

    Since the other person was a dragon, it was not a problem.

    The problem was the opponent didnt allow room for conversation.

    Well, as you could see now.

    Screech!

    That Ice Dragon.

    He was throwing a very angry Dragon Fear.

    This was absolutely not a situation where I could let my guard down.

    I looked at the message that appeared.

    [The blessing of the first World Tree rejects Dragon Fear.]

    It is also written in detail in the records of the Great Dragon-Demon War.

    The dragons cry.

    It was said that Dragon Fear made even the mages of the Mage Tower, who possessed strong mental power, tremble. In that regard, I was greatly benefiting from the blessing of the World Tree, but

    The problem is these words that came out of my mouth.

    The stubbornness to keep ones own words.

    And the ethereal iron resembled the owner.

    Thanks to this, the ethereal iron didnt change its form while dealing with the Ice Dragon.

    My lord, controlling my strength is difficult.

    The goal was to punish, not to cut.

    Because of this mouth, only Eunaxus and I were having a hard time.

    Regardless of what I was thinking, the ethereal iron continued speaking.

    In that regard, youre truly admirable, my lord.

    Admirable, you said, are you making fun of me!?

    I was literally fighting back with all my might.

    Still, the good news was that Prosnax had the spirit of youth.

    Eunaxus had the sophistication of experience.

    How are you going to take me out?!

    Prosnax persistently tried to fight.

    Eunaxus took advantage of his rtively small size.

    He narrowly missed Prosnax and gave me a chance to swing the whip.

    As expected, it must be the effect of Vivache.

    But of course.

    Eunaxus himself probably knew.

    That we didnt have much time.

    It wouldnt be surprising if Eunaxus heart stopped the next time he slid up. In that regard, this goal was terrible, and I came to understand my ce.

    To reach the Dragon Temple at my current level.

    It was unfortunate, but

    I had to admit it.

    The Ice Dragon was just the beginning.

    ording to Eunaxus words, there were dozens of dragons gathered for the dragon summoning.

    Lets just say that I truly educated Prosnax and cleared [Hidden Piece, Ice Dragons Snowy Mountain]. There was a high possibility that the next dragon would jump out and greet us right away.

    p!

    Suddenly, White Elytra fluttered into view.

    Eunaxus had distanced himself from Prosnax.

    Then he spoke to me.

    I knew it would be like this.

    You knew?

    Unlike the ethereal iron, who I leeched out of.

    Eunaxus must have looked at me objectively through the eyes of a dragon.

    He had lived for many years.

    So wouldnt he have noticed it?

    He could see how terrible my level was, excluding my tricks.

    By the way, I didnt even know that.

    Corporal punishment or whatever, I was just yapping arrogantly.

    This is why people have to be careful what they say!

    My face got hot and I had nothing to say.

    I was unable to do things like self-reflection.

    All I could do was recite in a steady voice.

    Did you?

    Eunaxus continued speaking immediately.

    So I apologize. Even though I know that even if I receive udies grace, my old body will not be able to properly stand up to my own kin I could not refuse your mercy. I ask for your forgiveness.

    What, you were talking about that?

    Then thats a relief.

    I finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Wouldnt he me me for dragging him in when he didnt have the ability?

    I was just worried.

    So you dont have to ask for forgiveness, Eunaxus.

    No, rather, what I want to ask is this.

    Eunaxus.

    Im listening, Lee Hoyeol udie.

    Wont you truly regret it?

    May I ask what you mean?

    If your heart stops at the next p of your wings. If you fall to the bottom of the endless snow mountain. Im asking if youll have any regrets.

    Eunaxusughed.

    Im sorry, I think I will regret it.

    Those eyes were even more intense.

    I still have a lot to pay back. I can only regret my weakness, being pushed aside by only a young blue dragon. I can only resent my aging body.

    Yeah?

    ls that right?

    I spoke calmly.

    Change the route. We willpletely withdraw from the long-term war.

    Youre going to withdraw?

    There are a lot of people who need to be disciplined, so I will teach them quickly.

    If that was how he felt.

    We could increase the intensity of corporal punishment a little more.

    Then, among the 30 methods to bring the Ice Dragon.

    I would move on to the simplest and most efficient way.

    However, before that.

    Ill ask you onest question.

    I will answer as many questions as you want, udie.

    Are you used to the cold?

    ?

    You might be wondering what kind of things I am suddenly saying.

    But this is an important topic, Eunaxus.

    I thought of the collection of Senios strategies.

    However, the true natural enemy of ice magic is not fire magic. Its fellow ice magic. Unlike fire magic, which is dependent on more intense heat. Cold magic that has reached a certain level cannot gain that advantage. This means that a conclusion cannot be achieved with cold magic alone. This is because cold has a clear limit.

    He even added that at this end.

    In that regard, I feel regretful. If only I had existed in the Mage Tower when the Great Dragon-Demon War broke out. At least the Mage Tower would not have bowed down to the Ice Dragon. I can assure you, I would not have lost to someone like Ice Dragon.

    As if he had predicted the future.

    Really.

    It was just like Elder Senios.

    Even if that meant I would end up buried under eternal snow.

    as long as the limit existed.

    Cod and cold couldntpete with each other.

    Prosnax.

    I would have to face him to find out if his coldness had reached its breaking point.

    This side had definitely reached that threshold.

    Yes, the limit of [Absolute Zero].

    As Eunaxus widened the distance, Prosnax did the same.

    Unlike before, we flew into the sky.

    We entered the next phase.

    His next attack was predictable.

    Fear, next of course its Breath.

    Crackle!

    Suddenly, it felt hot.

    mes were zing around Eunaxus mouth.

    It seemed he was trying to counter Ice Dragons cold breath with his breath.

    But you dont have to do that, Eunaxus.

    Its fine.

    ?

    You dont have to step forward.

    !

    Crackle?

    Despite my words, Eunaxus couldnt easily pull back his Breath.

    He was a fellow dragon.

    So he must be well aware of the power of Dragon Breath.

    But, its really fine, though?

    I would have made a fuss if it were any other Breath.

    If it was Cold Breath, as long as I had [Absolute Zero].

    Even if we got hit.

    It wouldnt cause any damage.

    The situation was like that.

    But this guys bossy act didnt go anywhere.

    I opened my mouth solemnly.

    So, Imand you, Eunaxus.

    This Old Dragon will follow udies orders.

    Dont close your eyes without my permission.

    !

    Stay alive until I return.

    Absolute Zero.

    As I had been concerned about this oddity.

    I also knew what its exact effect was.

    It didnt just freeze the target.

    Putting objects at absolute zero,

    An absolute coldness that freezes even time.

    Yeah.

    I would strike Prosnax at absolute zero where even the flow of time was frozen! Not only it wasme, this method was also beyond reckless, but no matter how much I thought about it, this was the only way to do it.

    Thump

    While the medicine Vivache was still working.

    To ovee [Hidden Piece, Ice Dragons Snowy Mountain].

    This was the only way.

    It had to be shown through actions rather than words.

    So I couldnt exin it in detail.

    Eunaxus nodded.

    I will.

    All right, just wait.

    I raised my mana and stood alone in the air.

    From the moving Eunaxus to Proznax.

    I shifted my gaze.

    Crack

    It was getting closer.

    Ice Dragons cold pressure that cooled everything.

    Without hesitation, I manifested oddity and Absolute Zero.

    Just like Senios did.

    From me, myself.

    From my heart.

    In the circle that surrounded my heart.

    With my breath.

    With moisture in the air.

    Lastly, Prosnax.

    The range of manifestation of Absolute Zero had been increased.

    A message appeared in front of my eyes.

    [Inexplicable Cold urs in you.]

    [Inexplicable Cold rejects the Cold Breath.]

    [Your flow of time is distorted due to the influence of Inexplicable Cold.]

    [Inexplicable Cold urs in the Ice Dragon, Prosnax.]

    [The Ice Dragon, Prosnaxs flow of time is distorted due to the influence of Inexplicable Cold.]

    In Absolute Zero, where even time stopped.

    Only me and Prosnax existed.

    If I were topare it, would it be a space simr to consciousness.

    From exorcism to social gatherings in time and space.

    I was used to the space of consciousness.

    Is it the same for you.

    Prosnax?

    What have you done to me, you insignificant thing?

    Prosnax was looking at Eunaxus, not me.

    Because of the distorted flow of time.

    He must have felt a sense of difort when he saw Eunaxus standing still like a picture.

    Then he red at me again.

    Seeing that I was fine even in the disappearing Cold Breath.

    He chewed and spat out hostile words.

    How dare you y a stupid prank.

    Did he think it was a hallucination?

    Prosnax opened his eyes.

    Indeed, that appearance was also befitting of the king of all things.

    Because he had a noble spirit like a king.

    Just by simply opening his eyes.

    He could easily shake off most status abnormalities, including illusion magic.

    But, it was pitiful.

    Its not a prank, hatchling.

    As I said, this is not a y you would enjoy.

    It wont end until you change your mind.

    Its time for eternal discipline.

    How dare you..!!.

    Even if you blow out Cold Breath in all directions, nothing will change.

    I told you, didnt I?

    Your cold air cant hurt me, who is surrounded by Absolute Zero.

    The same goes for hand-to-handbat.

    Strictly speaking.

    It was us who stopped, not Eunaxus.

    It was safe to say that what happened in Absolute Zero was meaningless.

    Well, it might not be easy to understand.

    I could guarantee, even if he had lived a thousand years.

    This must be Prosnaxs first time experiencing it.

    But this was familiar to me.

    Because I had experienced something simr.

    Yeah.

    In Mugan.

    The basement of the Mage Tower.

    In the ce that made the demon worshippers who were once revered as elder mages lose their sense.

    Not only did I tip my teacup, I even calmly read a book.

    That was how I always acted.

    Even in time that was stopped at absolute zero.

    Since we wouldnt be disturbed.

    I opened my mouth.

    No matter how long it takes.

    You!

    I will wait until you reflect on yourself, hatchling.

    As always.

    It was a good thing that I anticipated and arranged for this situation.

    I took out a green tea bag (for cold brew)

    .

    .

    .

    Did he mean it?

    Eunaxus looked at the two frozen figures.

    Hoyeol and Prosnax.

    Even though it waste, he was able to understand the meaning of those words.

    Is this what he meant when he asked if I was used to cold.!?

    At this moment.

    Right now.

    He wanted to chase away that indescribable chill.

    If he couldnt chase it away, he wanted to jump in it.

    But it was impossible.

    The chill that covered Hoyeol and Prosnax.

    It was literally a different dimension.

    It didnt allow anyone to ess it, including him.

    Youre foolish, Eunaxus

    What was the point of being the old dragon who had lived for eternity?

    The meaning of Hoyeols words.

    How could he not even notice that one thing.!

    Eunaxus didnt know what was going on between the frozen Hoyeol and Prosnax. But he pulled himself together. Yes, because there was something Hoyeol left behind.

    Stay alive until I return.

    Thats why he waited.

    I will wait ording to my word.

    Even if.

    Even if its for eternity.

    .

    .

    .

    A life of 10,000 years.

    Each day felt like just another day.

    So Eunaxus didnt know how long he had been waiting.

    But even at this moment, time was clearly passing.

    Even in absolute zero where the flow was distorted.

    Other than that.

    How could he be so sure, you asked?

    Because a ck figure suddenly appeared in the air.

    The ck figure whispered to the frozen Hoyeol.

    I, Diend, have returned after carrying out Masters orders.

    Since I reported the results.

    I found it.

    And that one word.

    The udie family mansion.

    It was enough to wake him up.

    Crack

    The frozen memories of udies sessor.

    .

    .

    .

    Crack

    In the disappearing absolute zero.

    I was astonished.

    At the words of Diend.

    The Cloudy family that had been forgotten.

    The vast settings, one by one.

    It all rose to the surface of my memories.

    I tell all dragons.

    So

    I, udies sessor, have returned.

    In other words, this big mouth was just the beginning!

 Chapter 246: Not arrogant, humble

    Chapter 246: Not arrogant, humble

    Know my ce, I never forgot that.

    Before entering the Arcana Continent.

    I wanted to be fully prepared.

    From using bi-herb to renting magic tools.

    As well as weighing the possibility of encountering the dragons, including Eunaxus.

    I spun my brain, thinking that if I were to hold out, I would still be able to avoid a violent death.

    I even collected information by reading books about the Great Dragon-Demon War left in the Mage Tower.

    If the opponent was a demon, that would have been enough.

    It didnt matter whether it was a great evil or a high-level demon king.

    Rather than being broken in front of the demon, Grandfels pride grew even stronger.

    Plus I would have been able to make use of the demon hunters only strength, the unique skill [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    Well, if it wasnt going to work.

    Our Akshan sunbaenims got my back.

    The [Torch of Hell] that I borrowed from Fabian, the leader of the League of Explorers, was still stored in my inventory. If the opponent was a demon, I would be confident because I was fully prepared.

    But the probability is low.

    Well, considering how things had been.

    Death loomed over Eunaxus shortly after the Summoning of the Dragons ended.

    The most likely possibility was

    He got attacked by his own kin after the dragon summoning was over.

    So, I had to reach out to myst remaining resort.

    To the possibility that I seriously wanted to turn a blind eye to!

    Yeah.

    It was udie.

    It was the udie family.

    If it exists, I cant turn a blind eye to it forever.

    I came to this realization when I came in contact with Raymond.

    I still didnt know much about Arcana but I still had a long way to go.

    This remained true even if you put aside the suspicious Raymond.

    The demons, including high-ranking demon kings and great evils.

    The transcendents, who might hold some kind of intention, like Urus or the woman on the broom.

    The forces that had the power to shake the Arkana continent, like dragons and the elves.

    I decided to do this because I was good at knowing my ce.

    I have to face it and use it.

    I was able to get this far thanks to Grandfels materialized setting.

    So if the udie family was materialized as well.

    I had no choice but to use that setting and move forward!

    Whether its a lonely death or a shameful death

    It was all the same if you died anyway.

    After making that decision, I entered the Arcana Continent and gave missions to Haiel and Diend. Haiel was tasked with chasing down the traces of Eunaxus.

    To Diend.

    I ordered in Grandfel style.

    Find the darkest ce in the Arcana Continent.

    That will be where udie is.

    And now.

    Crack

    Diends voice prated into my brain.

    I canceled the manifestation of [Absolute Zero].

    A message appeared in front of me.

    [The distorted flow of time returns.]

    The chill froze even the passage of time.

    I couldnt tell exactly how long time had passed.

    But I could guarantee.

    It was not long enough to make an uproar over it.

    You could tell just by looking at my condition and Prosnax condition.

    Clink

    I hadnt finished a cup of green tea yet.

    I didnt like iced green tea.

    Perhaps because of Grandfels picky taste, I was slow to tilt the teacup.

    You could tell just by looking at Prosnaxs eyes, which were still full of repulsion.

    In the end, this is what happens. Your effort was useless, Insignificant One.

    Hey, look at him trying to counterattack right away.

    Then if someone asked me.

    Why did I suddenly lift Absolute Zero?

    What I would say was simple.

    A word from Diend.

    That word that he found the udie familys mansion.

    It brought back my memories.

    The vast dark history that had been forgotten by decades!

    The symbol of the udie family is the silver hair that glows dazzling light. That silver is more brilliant than the magical tinum, which is precious even in the Arcana Continent. Someone even said I wonder if udies great poweres from their silver hair

    I understand now.

    Why did Eunaxus react like that?

    Why was he so surprised to see me?

    He didnt see through my status window.

    Silver hair, the symbol of the udie family.

    He must have recognized me when he saw my silver hair.

    So brilliant that it hurt the eyes.

    By the way, thats really amazing, me from the past.

    All this setting just for a silver hair!

    But the hair was just the beginning.

    The setting of the udie family went deep into my mind.

    Seriously.

    It was so massive.

    As if recording the history of a family.

    Thats why your grades were like that in middle school, Hoyeol.

    At this point, I was surprised at myself.

    I really didnt get tired of it.

    Without any shame.

    I scribbled out the settings very specifically.

    I want to hide in a rat hole.

    But as I said just now.

    After knowing my ce.

    I made up my mind.

    Yes, whether I freeze to death or die out of shame, its all the same.

    And even if it meant dying in shame.

    In front of those I would encounter in the future.

    I would admit that I was in a situation where I had to use the terrible background, the sessor to the udie family.

    So I didnt hesitate.

    Dragon. On the Arcana Continent, their existence was considered a legend, up until they made their presence known by howling from the top of the Zero Mountains. However, there was a hidden truth in that incident.

    When did I make this setting and put it on?

    More importantly

    The child of the past.

    My taste remained the same.

    Starting with a great family that even the emperor admired.

    Invisible power.

    Even the true master of the continent hidden behind a veil

    It was really serious, Hoyeol.

    In the moment of self-awareness.

    I felt ashamed, but I didnt express it.

    I said confidently.

    I, udies sessor, have returned.

    udies sessor had been dered to return.

    Someone who was listening would probably ask again.

    So what am I supposed to do?

    No, they might ask whether the dragons knew it in the first ce.

    Well, they must have heard from Eunaxus and knew about it.

    But dont underestimate the udie family.

    I used the moniker great back then!

    The dragons were saved by udie. On the day the legend returned, the cries that echoed across the continent were an act of reverence toward udie. The truth of that day was only told between udie and the dragons. Even if eternity passes by, their oath is still valid.

    Yeah.

    That was why I lifted Absolute Zero.

    What is this

    Quite a long time had passed.

    So they probably didnt remember either.

    It seemed there was something called an oath between us.

    !

    As soon as I said that.

    Prosnaxs head began to bend.

    As if he was trying to bow to me.

    Without knowing what was going on.

    It seemed he was desperately trying to resist.

    Crack

    Ice Dragon. Prosnax.

    Probably because he was still a hatchling, he still couldnt understand the situation.

    Even if he broke his bones, his resistance was futile.

    An oath was not amon promise.

    An oath had to be kept.

    Even if it meant giving up your life.

    And except for Eunaxus, they broke their oath.

    In that regard.

    There might be no more mercy left in me.

    I spoke coldly.

    My toleration for your young age ends there, hatchling.

    ?

    Dont stand in my way.

    !!

    Flinch!

    Prosnaxs huge body twitched.

    I looked at Prosnax with an unwavering gaze.

    However, our eyes never meet.

    Whats with him?

    Prosnax avoided my gaze.

    That reaction was very familiar to me.

    It was just like the demon that got terrified in my presence.

    As if responding to my thoughts, a message appeared.

    [Fear urs in the Ice Dragon, Prosnax.]

    In the end, Prosnaxpletely bowed his head.

    At the same time.

    The scenery of the snow mountain began to scatter into the air.

    [Youve cleared the Hidden Piece, Ice Dragons Snowy Mountain.]

    Even when entering.

    I never thought I would clear it like this.

    Anyway, this was also thanks to my dark history

    No, it was thanks to my thorough preparation.

    I told Diend.

    Diend.

    Speak, Master.

    Well talk about your missionter. ording to the procedures, I have things to prioritize.

    Diend will follow Masters orders.

    With this, our next goal on the Arcana Continent had been decided.

    Now I had decided to use it.

    In order to use it better, I needed to properly understand the reality.

    I have to go. To the udie familys territory.

    Even if it had copsed.

    It seemed like there would be some elements that could be useful in the setting that I remembered. But like I said to Diend, there was an order to everything.

    I looked at Eunaxus and was startled.

    Why are you bowing your head again?

    Seriously, it was burdensome.

    I quickly continued.

    Raise your head, Eunaxus.

    I will obey your order, udie.

    May I ask you to guide me to the Dragon Temple?

    Its a great honor.

    Paaah!

    Eunaxus spread its white elytra and flew toward me.

    The sight of himing down anding up was a bit much, but

    It couldnt be helped.

    I stood upright on Eunaxus back again.

    Damn weight difference.

    For keeping Prosnax in absolute zero.

    I must have consumed a severe amount of mana.

    Now in front of the Dragon Temple.

    No one knew what kind of unexpected situation would ur.

    Therefore, I had to restore my mana as much as possible.

    This meant that even mana that could be used for levitation had to be saved.

    By the way

    I looked at Prosnax behind me.

    Right now, he was terrified of udie, but you never knew how things would change in the future. In that regard, I had to make sure to imprint it until the end.

    Even more shamelessly.

    I spoke with as much dignity as I could.

    I wont me you, hatchling.

    ?

    But keep in mind.

    And always above expectations.

    Wasnt this the Grandfel style of speaking that went beyond imagination?

    Thanks to this, I ended up dering with even more arrogance.

    Even the most ferocious hunting dogs do not try to bite their masters.

    !

    Do you have to open your mouth to get rid of your anger, Grandfel?

    Comparing a dragon to a hunting dog was also insightful.

    He was basically saying Prosnax was worse than dogs.

    This was starting to worry me.

    Even now, even though I havent seen it with my own eyes, hes already like this.

    The udie mansion that Diend found.

    If I saw it with my own eyes.

    How far Grandfels arrogance would soar!?

    Regardless of how I felt.

    Eunaxus said.

    You are infinitely humble.

    Humble?

    Me?

    Thats ironic, isnt it?

    Even though you are in no position to show mercy to anyone

    This halo made even such arrogance look like humility.

    The small citizen who would suffer from the halo of the udie family in the future.

    I thought of my poor self, Lee Hoyeol.

    I felt dizzy already

    .

    .

    .

    The Dragon Temple.

    The dragons looked at each other with their heads bowed to the floor.

    Just like the Ice Dragon, Prosnax.

    The rtively young dragons failed to grasp the situation.

    Flinch!

    The body, except for the head, which was fixed to the floor as if stuck, wriggled around. As the king of all things, they were desperately denying the helplessness they felt for the first time in their life.

    But it was different for the dragons who knew about the oath rted to udie.

    Gradually he was approaching.

    As the distance got closer.

    They came to understand their ce.

    They made up their mind to go against the oath.

    But it was not something they could go against.

    And that kind of oath.

    The time hade to pay the price for breaking the oath.

    Huft

    The Earth Dragon, Kudhanax, let out a smallugh.

    It was an extremely serious situation.

    His suddenughter was enough to make the dragons angry.

    They spoke out sharp words to Kudhanax.

    Whats so funny, Old Dragon?

    Kudhanax

    He was an old dragon who had lived as long as Eunaxus.

    So he just kept quiet.

    It was not because he opposed Eunaxus words.

    It was because he couldnt be quick to trust his words.

    It was so hard to believe that udie had returned.

    But he didnt realize it until it was toote.

    That was why heughed.

    You still havent figured out your situation, dragons?

    Ice Dragon.

    Thunder Dragon.

    Wind Dragon.

    Fire Dragon.

    And even him.

    It seemed they had arrogantly forgotten.

    Who ims to be the king of all things before them?

    if they dared topare themselves to them.

    udie, on the Arcana Continent.

    From the shadows.

    They had been observing and coordinating behind the scenes.

    They were like an immeasurably great dark dragon.

    Kudhanax let out a loud roar.

    All dragons must pay respect to the arrival of the Dark Dragon!

    .

    .

    .

    W-What did you just say?!

    T-The arrival of the Dark Dragon?!

    When you said the Dark Dragon, were you talking about me?!

 Chapter 247: True Dragon Summoning

    Chapter 247: True Dragon Summoning

    Dark Dragon.

    It seemed that was really what they called me.

    A satisfied voice came out of Eunaxus mouth.

    Its Kudhanaxs Fear.

    Kudhanax?

    Who was he?

    He called me, a person he had only met for the first time, with that terrible name Dark Dragon!

    If I could, I would have grabbed him by the cor.

    I wanted to ask him if I had done something wrong to him.

    But I couldnt do that.

    [Hidden Piece: Dragon Temple]

    I could see the temple through the dimensional gap.

    It was a temple of dragons, so its scale fit its size. Just looking at the towering pirs made my heart feel grand. However, not everyone could enter, befitting the title [Hidden Peace].

    [Rmended level: Only dragons can enter]

    Instead of level, it stated a condition.

    A ce only for dragons.

    That meant it was impossible to enter unless you were a dragon. And that was precisely the reason why I couldnt resist the terrible nickname of the Dark Dragon!

    Eunaxus continued.

    Dark Dragon. There is no other name that can more appropriately describe udie.

    Yeah.

    Thanks to that damn nickname, the Dark Dragon.

    I now had the qualifications to ess [Hidden Piece: Dragon Temple]

    It wasnt just an empty word; a message appeared.

    [Dark Dragon: It is not an exaggeration topare your undisclosed reputation to a dark dragon swimming in the dark, so you are worthy to be named a dragon.  You can enter Hidden Piece, Dragon Temple]

    It was always important to have a positive mindset.

    Yes, thanks to you, I can enter.

    This was a situation where we were close to our destination after breaking through the Ice Dragons Snowy Mountain. However, if I had not met the conditions and could not enter, instead of dying out of shame, I would have died from falling off.

    Not only that.

    You did well canceling Diends summoning, Haiel.

    If Diend had witnessed this situation, would he have remained silent?

    He would have definitely spread the word everywhere.

    The fact that I was known among the Dark Dragon among the dragons.

    Itll only be a matter of time before the world knows.

    The people of the world included my nemesis.

    Even now, in No. 3, Lee Yerims contact information, I was saved as Infinitely Deep Darkness As if that wasnt bad enough, now Dark Dragon?! This man, Lee Hoyeol, didnt have the confidence to endure such shame.

    Lastly.

    Besides what else could it be besides the Dark Dragon?

    If it was that title, I wouldnt even have an excuse.

    All right, a positive mindset.

    Thanks to this, I got my mind together and opened my mouth.

    Its a title that fits udie.

    It was just something I said in passing.

    Eunaxus didnt listen to my words.

    He unnecessarily added further exnation.

    Kudhanax, who have lived as long as this old dragon, must have guessed it. udies unfathomable truth Thats why he couldnt easily trust what I said. However, now that he has realized this, this old dragon has one less regret.

    Can you please stop exaggerating the udie family?

    Seriously, it was painful in many ways

    But I was determined to use it.

    I had to endure evil with tenacity.

    Above all, this was not the time to be agitated.

    Dozens of dragons are waiting for me.

    It was a situation where most of the dragons were clearly hostile to me.

    If they didnt remember their oath.

    It wouldnt be strange if I got exploded to death the moment I entered.

    But regardless of the detailed story.

    In the end.

    I was the one who took the oath.

    [You have entered the Hidden Piece, Dragon Temple.]

    What came into my field of vision.

    It was the sight of all the dragons bowing their heads in unison.

    Towards me and Eunaxus.

    As I said, most dragons were not favorable to me. I could notice right away that they were forced to bow their head because of the oath. Their feeling of difort was conveyed.

    Grit!

    How could the sound of grinding of teeth be this loud?

    They even had vast mana flowing out of their body.

    They were just bowing their head, but.

    Theyre obviously threatening me.

    But no matter how scary it was.

    Grandfels pride wouldnt be broken.

    I got off Eunaxus back and took a step forward.

    I calmly tidied up my clothes.

    Of course, I, Lee Hoyeol, wasnt scared either.

    As long as I have the oath.

    Dragons wouldnt be able to show their hostility to me.

    In order to reveal it, they would have to lose their lives.

    In that regard, I had nothing to lose.

    I would give up my life anyway.

    I couldnt die on the Arcana Continent.

    After all, Im [The Last Adventurer].

    So.

    Shall we hear the whole story?

    What kind of story came and went from the dragon summoning?

    They tried to kill Eunaxus, who was following the World Trees will, and even ignored the oath. What was their excuse?

    Tap tap

    I stopped at the exact center of the Dragon Temple.

    I received a lot of unpleasant stares, but this too was familiar.

    The first time I stood on the podium of the Mage Tower and Crystal Hall by being parachute.

    The gazes directed at me at the time were like this.

    I opened my mouth indifferently.

    Lets go, Eunaxus.

    I continued shamelessly.

    For thest time, now that all the dragons have gathered.

    While willingly epting the title Dark Dragon!

    A true conference of dragons.

    .

    .

    .

    The Dragon Temple.

    A human entered a ce that only dragons could enter.

    What it meant was simple.

    As Kudhanax said.

    That man was a being who could safely be called a dragon.

    He was the only human qualified for that.

    udie.

    udie truly had returned.

    Young dragons of a simr age as Prosnax didnt know the seriousness of the situation. The body that grew day by day made them forget the past.

    But those who passed Prosnaxs age.

    The dragons who could be considered adults were guessing.

    udie appeared again on the Arcana Continent.

    What would he do to them?

    Eunaxus opened his mouth.

    Mothers will is realized through the death of this old dragon. It is to sprout the seed of the Mother, the World Tree, that exists within my body. In order for that seed to germinate, this old dragons humble body must serve as nourishment.

    Yeah.

    With the oath.

    He would carry the will of Mother, the World Tree.

    Crack!

    But they couldnt ept it.

    Even though they knew that they couldnt ignore their Mothers will.

    Just like Eunaxus.

    They also had seeds of the World Tree in their bodies.

    It was uneptable for them.

    Why us!?

    Because they were born as the king of all things.

    They should bear the responsibility?

    It was not even funny, Eunaxus.

    What does it mean to be a king?

    They had lived for eternity.

    But for that eternity.

    They had spent most of their time sleeping in boredom.

    Because they had such great power.

    Even though they had wings, they could not fly over the Arcana Continent as they wanted, and they couldnt even howl to avoid making the continent tremble with anxiety.

    However.

    After handing over the superficial title of king of all things, you are now going to hold me ountable? Are you asking me to sacrifice my life? We cannot tolerate this. Even if it is Mothers will, I cannot ept it!

    Eunaxus didnt respond.

    Hes right.

    Elder Dragon.

    He was the one who had lived the longest among his kin.

    He could understand how they felt because he had been through everything.

    That was why

    I didnt resist.

    They also said that Mothers will was full of contradictions.

    He was secretly thinking about it.

    In that regard.

    I Mother and kin. I havemitted a great sin against everyone.

    Therefore.

    He might have epted death.

    However, it was something that couldnt be undone.

    Eunaxus looked at Hoyeol.

    Now that udie has stepped up.

    Since he mentioned the oath.

    Eunaxus had no veto power for him or his kin.

    And finally, Hoyeol broke the silence and opened his mouth.

    Its just as I expected

    He knew it, Hoyeol had been observing everything.

    If thats what it means, its right not to follow it.

    Yeah.

    If that was what it meant, it was not right to follow.?!

    Eunaxus was startled.

    He didnt expect Hoyeol to say that.

    ?

    He thought it was really time to close his eyes.

    He looked around, wondering if his ears had gone deaf

    The expressions of his kin, including Kudhanax, were not much different.

    Everyone was shocked.

    Even the slight hostility faded for a moment.

    Their faces were full of doubt.

    But their doubt didntst long.

    Because Hoyeol spoke.

    The World Tree is alive and breathing at this moment.

    !!!

    .

    .

    .

    From the roundtable meeting of the Mage Tower.

    The imperial conference of the Yusra Kingdom.

    Until the meeting of the branch heads of AAU.

    I was always involved in the meetings.

    So I listened to the agenda of the dragon summoning meeting.

    Then I nodded.

    Still, if the issue is only this much, I am d.

    First of all, they were different from the elves who had no room for rehabilitation.

    More importantly, the dragons had a good reason.

    Why were the dragons born as kings of all things not free?

    I could guess.

    Its because of the system.

    Before the Cataclysm.

    The days when Arcana was just a game.

    Bnce was the most important factor.

    For example.

    At the time when yers were only level 100-200.

    If there were thousands of level dragons flying around the continent.

    Naturally, the Arcana Continent could not have developed the way it was now. With a single Dragon Fear, all creatures on the continent would have fainted, making it impossible to even function properly.

    Unlike the elves, they have a reason to rebel.

    Lets switch our position and think about it.

    I probably would have felt wronged as well.

    What would be the point of being born the king of all things?

    Actually, they hadnt even used that power properly.

    In that regard, the Great Dragon-Demon War might have truly been a purely enjoyable pastime for the dragons.

    There was no one in their lives to y with them. Imagine that those mages came and unleashed mana.

    How fun must it have been?

    Of course, I wasnt alone in thinking that.

    Sacrifice a few for the sake of the greater good.

    Grandfel hated that more than anyone else.

    Even if it was the will of the World Tree, how could anyone follow it?

    In addition.

    The World Tree is alive and breathing at this moment.

    Like I said.

    The sessor to the first World Tree on the Arcana Continent.

    A new World Tree was breathing alive.

    Everyone seemed to think it was ridiculous.

    Did they want me to tell the exact ce name?

    The old [Predators Swamp].

    It was currently the [Secret Garden of the World Tree].

    If you still dont believe me, Ill show you the quest window.

    [World Quest: Seed of the World Tree]

    The crisis of extinction of the Arcana continent has arrived.

    In the midst of the great crisis.

    Give birth to new hope.

    Germinate the seed of the World Tree. (In Progress)<ul><li> Seeds of the World Tree currently found 1 / Unknown</li></ul><ul><li> Seeds of the World Tree currently sprouted 0 / Unknown</li></ul>

    Sprout the world trees scattered across the Arcana Continent.

    That was the goal of the world quest I was working on.

    So, it was not for no reason that I said that.

    I told you, didnt I, Eunaxus?

    Told me what?

    No mother wants her child to die.

    !

    Yeah.

    If the World Tree was really using the corpse of a dead dragon as nourishment to sprout its own seeds.

    I, who had sprouted the seeds of the World Tree through Hiels blessing, was no different from an uninvited guest in the n.

    There would have been no reason for the World Tree to bless me, an uninvited guest.

    Therefore.

    I asked the dragons, including Eunaxus.

    Dragons, have you truly swallowed the seeds of the World Tree?

    ?

    I am asking if the World Tree you witnessed is the true World Tree.

    !!!

    At that point, I started to understand.

    Between the World Tree and the dragons.

    A race so presumptous that they could make such a strange n.

    There was only one race that could do that.

    Yes, it was the demons.

    The moment my demon hunters intuition was on edge.

    My vision shed.

    This was the first job I got in a while.

    [ss Quest: Fruit of Good and Evil]

 Chapter 248: Something Happened (1)

    Chapter 248: Something Happened (1)

    [ss Quest: Fruit of Good and Evil]

    On the brink of extinction, the World Tree bore fruit to sow seeds.

    However, contrary to the will of the World Tree, the fruit was divided into good and evil, not coexisting. Thest demon hunter. Only you could find the sinner who separated good from evil.

    Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    Enter Sisley, thend of the elves. (In Progress)

    A ss quest appeared for the first time in a while.

    Looking at the contents.

    I nod my head automatically.

    If there is light, there is also a shadow.

    There couldnt be only good in the world.

    It was natural that evil existed.

    The World Tree, which was called the mother of Arcana, must have known this well.

    Thats why the Fruit of Good and Evil was created.

    The fruit of the World Tree, the Fruit of Good and Evil.

    When put into context, what the fruit of the World Tree contained was the seed of the World Tree. However, the problem started when the Fruit of Good and Evil came to fruition differently than the World Tree intended.

    Now, lets go back to the memories of the [Predators Swamp].

    When the seeds of the World Tree sprouted.

    I couldnt feel a hint of malice.

    I only felt warmth.

    That warmth must have been good.

    [World Quest: Seed of the World Tree]

    Perhaps all the seeds specified in the World Quest contained good.

    Did I have a reason to be so certain?

    I did, and it was right in front of me.

    I must have swallowed Mothers fruit.

    Unfortunately.

    The dragons must have swallowed the evil fruit that only had malice left in it.

    In that regard, the unknown demon was truly vicious.

    If they had obeyed it.

    Up until the moment the dragons, including Eunaxus, close their eyes.

    They wouldnt have known the truth.

    To sprout its body with nutrients.

    They would have died without knowing that it was the seed of evil.

    Its not for no reason that Grandfel doesnt talk with prey.

    As expected, the demons were not someone you should converse with.

    By the way, who was it?

    The big demon who tried to cause strife between the World Tree and the dragons.

    First of all, the ce the quest goal pointed to was Sisley, thend of the elves where the first World Tree took root. As if the Dragon Temple wasnt bad enough, now I had to go to thend of the elves.

    At least in this ce, I have a reliable ally like Eunaxus.

    Among the elves, the only one on my side was

    Only Elsidore, who was cultivating the bi-herb medicine garden in the Yusra Kingdom. But, if I was lucky, I could bring up the Hierarchy of Blessing to the elves.

    In the end, I have no choice but to solve it one by one.

    A demon hunters sense of smell.

    World Trees family tree.

    Finally

    udies halo.

    I had no choice but to make the most of what I could use.

    Like I had always done so far.

    So I should also solve the dragons questions.

    I said straight to the point.

    Unfortunately. Youve been fooled.

    What do you mean?

    What you swallowed is not the true seed of the World Tree.

    I kindly told them the story about the Fruit of Good and Evil.

    Contrary to the will of the World Tree.

    There was nothing but evil left in the fruit they swallowed.

    Therefore.

    You dont have to die.

    !!!

    Not only that.

    They didnt have to cower so much.

    It was unbefitting of the title the king of all things.

    You may glide across the sky as you wish.

    Currently, the demons who wouldnt understand their ce were running wild in the Arcana Continent.

    If the dragons stepped forward, wouldnt they naturally be self-disciplined? Seeing dozens of dragons flying in the sky all at once, no matter how inferior the demons were, they would automatically instill manners in themselves, right?

    You may howl as much as you wish.

    It would be even better if the dragons spat out fear from time to time.

    Of course, the Arcanians would be surprised as well.

    But they would be happy.

    Even if the dragons in legends were feared.

    They were not as bad as the demons.

    Thanks to that, Ill be able to work less.

    Although it was said in a snobbish way.

    Wait a minute

    Why are you guys reacting like that?

    Including Eunaxus.

    Everyone was teary-eyed

    No way, was it because they were shocked?

    Was it because the Fruit of Good and Evil they struggled to swallow was fake?

    Just as I was freaking out inside.

    I heard an ominous voice.

    Have you finally realized it?

    There was a reason why I called that husky voice ominous.

    It was a familiar voice.

    It was the voice of Kudhanax, the one who gave me the nickname Dark Dragon.

    That dragon was definitely going to do something!

    Why couldnt my ominous feeling turn out to be wrong?

    Kudhanax continued.

    Whether its in the past or the present, udie is the only one who cares about us! Look. Only the Dark Dragon watched, understood, and epted our feelings!

    Just when I decided to ept udies brilliant halo, endure it, and use it.

    Lets just say its undeservedly gracious.

    However.

    Cant we put an end to the title Dark Dragon?

    Of course, there was no way my heartache could be conveyed.

    As if he didnt want to lose, Eunaxus opened his mouth.

    All dragons. We owe another favor to Lee Hoyeol udie. How can we repay this immeasurable debt, my kins?

    From Dark Dragon to udie Lee Hoyeol!

    This is a total crisis

    I felt like my soul was sucked out of me just by listening to it.

    His voice was so loud.

    I was really afraid that someone would overhear it.

    But the dragons were extremely serious.

    Nobody ever said that to us before.

    We dont have to die.

    We can act as we wish.

    The dragons were no longer bowing their heads because of the oath.

    Voluntarily.

    They truly bowed their head to me out of their own will.

    How did I know that?

    All dragons will follow udie.

    Because at the same time as Eunaxus dered that.

    In front of my eyes.

    I got a message.

    [You have themand of all dragons, the kings of all things.]

    [Elder Dragon, Eunaxus, and 21 other dragons]

    [Current status: Waiting formand]

    The strongest force of Arcana, the dragons.

    I recruited them as an ally.

    I couldnt just be happy about it.

    If we go back to the Zero Mountain, back to Earth.

    Lee Hoyeol udie.

    What if they called me with that weird name.

    What if they mentioned the titled Dark Dragon?

    I wont have the confidence to walk around with my face up.

    There was no way the dragons would understand my agony.

    At times like this, those eyes full of loyalty were so burdensome

    I shifted my gaze and looked at the message.

    [Current status: Waiting formand]

    Those eyes were really asking me to give them amand.

    But, I am slowly reaching my limit.

    It was not because of my rising shame.

    It was because of the manifestation of [Absolute Zero] that I had prepared to die for.

    The elixir raised the cold attribute affinity. Not only that, I had a life force regeneration speed that surpassed that of humans thanks to the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    [Warning: Your vitality is too low.]

    As expected, there was no turning back.

    Senios magic!

    How the hell did he put up with this?

    Damn it.

    If only he had shown even the slightest hint of pain when he closed his eyes.

    I would have looked for a slightly different way.

    I respect you. Really.

    And as if he didnt want to lose.

    Grandfel didnt show any pain until the end.

    Youre amazing, too.

    I spoke to Eunaxus.

    Ill ask you before I make an order, Eunaxus.

    Just ask me.

    Can you survive?

    Just as I was dying.

    Eunaxus dragon heart, which was running in vivace, was also gradually stopping. It was a wound that could not be healed by the weak old dragons recovery power or my own oddity.

    However.

    What if dozens of dragons joined forces?

    I looked at the dragons behind Eunaxus.

    Goo

    A huge energy was radiating from the bodies of the dragons.

    It was not just magic.

    Beyond the knowledge I had as a human being.

    A unique energy was radiating from the Dragon Heart.

    Eunaxus eyes widened.

    Why do you give me the energy of eternal life?

    Why?

    Everyone must be reflecting on themselves.

    They were sharing their eternal blessings to Eunaxus as a sign of their reflection. That included Prosnax, who had btedly crawled into the Dragon Temple.

    Dont think about refusing it.

    Even if I had acquired the right tomand.

    How could I lead dozens of dragons on my own.!

    Even if they had now be quiet because they were moved by Grandfels way of speaking.

    Maybe they would change their mindter.

    You''re a different person before and after youe out of the bathroom.<sup>[1]</sup>Youre a different person before and after youe out of the bathroom = Once your urgent business is done, your attitude immediately changes.

    I didnt just say this for no reason.

    I added to Eunaxus.

    Live, Eunaxus.

    !

    Being a living legend is not bad, is it?

    There was a reason why the saying Even if your life is full of shit, at least youre still alive existed.

    Of course, at this moment.

    I couldnt agree with that.

    Id rather die!

    Thanks to the blessing, my vitality strengthened.

    I felt such intense pain that I felt like it would be better to die.

    This is more painful than when I opened the circle.

    I never thought there was a greater pain than when I swallowed the elixir and fainted at the same time. Right now, even just standing up was difficult. Yeah, lets quickly find a ce to settle down.

    By the way, until the moment of death, this guy still lived by style and died by style.

    The scenery isnt bad.

    After saying that, I learned against the pir of the temple.

    My body was slowly freezing starting from the heart.

    White breath came out of my mouth.

    I talked calmly.

    Its so beautiful I can enjoy my tea.

    What I took out was a green tea tea bag.

    But it was not for cold brew.

    Even if I would leave, a cup of warm green tea should be fine, right?

    More importantly.

    Because I felt so cold.

    My judgment was bad.

    Eunaxus, may I ask for some tea?

    Thanks to that, I didnt realize it until I said that.

    Oh, goodness!

    To ask a dragon to heat up tea water.

    I must be the only one who ever did that in the history of Arcana.

    I will obey your orders.

    Seriously.

    I couldnt believe I just brewed a green tea bag in the tea water heated by his breath.

    I would be the only one whomitted such atrocities not only in history but also in the future.

    Even so.

    Well, it wasnt bad, right?

    I entered the Arcana Continent for the first time in a long time.

    As long as the effect [The Last Adventurer] existed.

    I promised myself that even if I died, I should die properly.

    Isnt this a pretty good life?

    From my life that shed by before my eyes.

    I looked back on the results of this entry.

    First of all, up until I ran into Eunaxus.

    Thanks to hunting demons, I raised 1 level.

    It was actually a smaller number than expected.

    I thought they would attack in groups.

    Considering the death penalty, it was a disappointing number.

    But the level wasnt important.

    Above all, I resolved the misunderstanding between the World Tree and the dragons.

    How should I say, I feel proud in lifting up this dysfunctional family.

    Eunaxuss body, too.

    It was also fortunate that the honor of the Elder Dragon had been restored.

    On top of that.

    I cant pretend not to know.

    udie was materialized in the Arcana continent.

    I also realized the setting of udie.

    In short, what would pass hade to pass.

    So lets just be thankful for this entry.

    I dont know what kind of halo Ill be surprised by next time.

    Clink

    Thinking like that, I picked up the teacup.

    The warmth came from the teacup.

    Dam it, I didnt even have the energy to tip my teacup.

    In the end, I was in growing pain.

    Once again.

    I missed the teacup

    nk!

    With a sound that pierced my ears.

    I heard the urgent voices of the dragons.

    Well

    [You are dead.]

    [Death penalty will be applied.]

    [The experience level youve acquired will decrease.]

    [Title, The Last Adventurer effect is activated.]

    [Immediately returns to reality.]

    It was not something to be surprised about.

    .

    .

    .

    Sk

    When I slowly opened my eyes, I found myself on the top floor of the Mage Tower.

    In the end, I came back without being able to drink a cup of green tea.

    Back to reality.

    Tuktuk

    I casually brushed off my frosted jacket.

    First of all, it looked better than when it was covered in blood.

    Thanks to that, I might be able to pretend nothing happened.

    Why was I thinking about pretending nothing happened, you asked?

    Well, wasnt that obvious?

    Im afraid.

    No, I was embarrassed.

    About my actions on the Arcana Continent!

    But such a wish soon became meaningless.

    I had a bad feeling.

    Why was it so quiet?

    It was too quiet.

    There was no sign of movement in the tower.

    I wondered if it waste at night after all the work was done.

    I checked the time

    What?

    Never mind the time, whats up with the date?!

    The month changed?

    It had been 15 days since I entered?!

    15 days?

    Yeah, well, I could understand that.

    I just came back from a mess in ces like the Dragon Temple and Absolute Zero, where my sense of time was not perfect. But there was a separate reason why I was surprised.

    A disaster notification message had just arrived.

    Dragons appear all over the Earth

    At the same time.

    Breaking through the Mage Towers barrier.

    A thunderous howl was heard.

    It was a sad Dragon Fear that seemed to have engulfed grief.

    I came to my senses.

    Could it be that they thought I was dead and did that?

    Did they fly through the dimension at that moment?

    Did the Mage Tower move to stop those dragons?

    Im going crazy.

    This guys life.

    Howe I dont even have time to catch my breath?

    .

    .

    .

    The world trembled with fear.

    About a dozen dragons were roaming the sky.

    That fact alone was shocking.

    But they were crying desperately.

    That isnt the end!

    H-Hes a great dragon

    Youre crying with your neck stretched out like that?

    Indeed.

    With his eyes closed in the Dragon Temple.

    He disappeared without a trace.

    The Dark Dragon!<ul><li>1. Youre a different person before and after youe out of the bathroom = Once your urgent business is done, your attitude immediately changes. </li></ul>

 Chapter 249: Something Happened (2)

    Chapter 249: Something Happened (2)

    Just one persons absence.

    They never thought they would feel it this deeply.

    Up until Lee Hoyeol disappeared.

    Those who didnt know the situation were not worried.

    Who are we to get worried about the Commander?

    I know. We should worry about us.

    Our level difference is too big.

    ording to the words exchanged.

    Hoyeol was not someone others should be worried about.

    Even if they didnt have any proof, you could just tell from his past actions.

    His performance turned their concern into baseless worries.

    It was countless.

    Furthermore.

    Under any circumstances.

    Hoyeols uprightness was never broken.

    Yeah, everybodys not worried. Chief Lee.

    Slide

    The top floor of the Mage Tower.

    The Tower Master was lying down on the floor and wagging his tail. However, unlike usual, the movement of his tail was slightly stiff, and Hoyeol was obviously the reason for that.

    It was an expensive sight.

    15 days ago.

    The day Hoyeol headed to the Arcana Continent.

    He just took a nap like usual

    No, he wished he just focused on his recovery.

    Its a portal to the Arcana Continent. How can I ignore it

    The problem was that his instincts as a mage thought differently.

    He could ignore it for a day or two.

    But about a weekter.

    He was so worried that he couldnt even stamp his feet properly on the parchment.

    Suddenly, he heard Marcelos voice.

    Are you giving up on your work and lying down again?

    Little Chief. Im in a serious situation right now.

    Serious is one thing, and work is another.

    Youre so rude. Dont talk back to me.

    Youre noisy. Please stay still.

    Slide

    Marcelo grabbed the back of the Tower Master who was lying on the floor and lifted him up.

    Then, he moved the Tower Master to the upper seat.

    As if he was a ve.

    A disapproving gaze was directed towards Tower Master.

    Soon the seniors will go to the top floor.

    The seniors? The top floor? Why?

    What do you think is the reason?

    The Tower Master was startled.

    Could it be that they noticed he had stamped with his foot half-heartedly?

    Did theye here to raise the issue as a group?

    His nyansience No, his conscience had been pricked.

    But fortunately, it was because of other reasons.

    Its probably because theyre worried about Chief Lee.

    Mage Tower.

    Senior mages, including the heads, knew how determined Hoyeol was to enter the Arcana Continent.

    Hoyeol didnt express his determination with his own mouth, but it was obvious from his actions.

    The Tower Master muttered.

    Why would he bring the battle magic tools

    His grumbling ended there.

    The Twenty senior mages.

    They all stepped onto the top floor of the Mage Tower.

    The elder mage behind them.

    Yugwid stepped forward awkwardly.

    Ive exined enough to the seniors, Tower Master. There is nothing to hide from our heads. Its not like we know everything about Chief Lees intentions.

    The representative of the senior mages.

    Senior of ck magic, Matis Dean Carl.

    He opened his mouth.

    Im not here to ask Chief Lees intention.

    Yugwid turned her head and asked back.

    Then what is your business here, Senior Matis?

    His business.

    It was simple and clear.

    He couldnt just wait forever.

    That was his business.

    Please allow the use of magic tools and the connector.

    It was clear why Hoyeol had borrowed 12 battle tools.

    Chief Lee entered the Arcana Continent, prepared to face an enemy they could not even imagine.

    And the fact that Chief Lee didnt return to the Mage Tower after 15 days

    Clearly, Chief Lee is in a situation where he needs help.

    A sense of solemnity hung on the top floor of the Mage Tower.

    Although the Tower Masters tail was wagging.

    His fur was rising.

    If only such a thing could have been possible.

    ?

    Before giving you the permission to use the tool. I would have used the odd tool called the connector first. Even if it wasnt me

    The Tower Master looked at Marcelo.

    Marcelo nodded as if he wouldnt refute it.

    Because he also felt the same way.

    With the Tower Master and the seniors.

    But Im sorry, Matis, I cant do that.

    For more than 15 days.

    Even if Chief Lee Hoyeol didnt return to the Mage Tower for months.

    Entering Arcana through the connector was uneptable.

    The reason was simple.

    As a strict person, didnt Chief Lee dere it?

    !!!

    I will definitely use it ording to the procedure.

    It was not that the heads didnt think about entering the Arcana Continent. Because Hoyeol left something behind. They just erased the option of the connector from their mind.

    Sir Hoyeol wouldnt want help that vites the procedures.

    Marcelo added.

    Also, if this is the Chief I know, he will definitely return to the Mage Tower to follow the procedures. No, I have no doubt that he will.

    All the senior members.

    Thats true, for sure.

    Among them, Bensch William, who had been through the procedure, nodded particrly hard. The moment when the sudden meeting was about to end.

    Rise

    At that moment, the Tower Masters hair stood up.

    The Tower Master was not the only one who felt the presence.

    Senior, chief, elder.

    Even the skilled and apprentice mages below the top floor.

    What?

    They sensed an immeasurablyrge presence.

    Crack!

    The sky suddenly became dark.

    The rain poured.

    A thunderbolt struck.

    The records of the Great Dragon-Demon War came to mind as if ovepping with that scenery.

    Yeah.

    These were the signs that foretold the arrival of dragons.

    Their purpose was unknown, but the Tower Master responded quickly.

    As of this time, all members of the Mage Tower are permitted to exit the tower.

    The lesson from the Great Dragon-Demon War.

    Because it was so simple, they didnt forget it.

    Dont dare try to fight the dragon.

    Tsk.

    But if they didnt fight back.

    What would happen to the world of adventurers?

    The Mage Tower was well aware of the level of yers, the adventurers.

    Excluding Hoyeol and a few of them, they were weaker than apprentice mages.

    This was a world where such people were revered as heroes.

    A second Great Dragon-Demon War with insufficient power.

    Therefore, they had no choice but to step up even though they knew they couldnt fight back.

    For the Mage Tower to be willing to sacrifice itself for others.

    It was funny even when he looked at it himself.

    But at the same time, they couldnt help it.

    Howe Chief Lees absence feels bigger than the Tower Masters absence?

    Now that the chief, Hoyeol, was away.

    The Mage Tower, including him.

    They had to take on the huge burden he had been carrying.

    Because that was the procedure of the Mage Tower.

    How could you carry such a heavy burden alone, Chief Lee?

    .

    .

    .

    The Mage Tower wasnt the only one that moved quickly.

    Zero Mountain.

    The yers who were in the middle of hunting also felt the change.

    Everyone, stop.

    Whats going on?

    It was sunny just now, so why is it raining all of a sudden?

    It was too strange to simply be dismissed as a rain shower.

    As if there was a hole in the sky.

    The rain began to pour from the sky.

    Howe this guys weather forecast has never been right, seriously?

    Wait a minute.

    What is it? Has the rainy season started? Or a typhoon?

    No, its not like that

    Something iprehensible tomon sense was starting to happen.

    I majored in liberal arts. But is it possible for it to rain all over the world at the same time? And, scientifically?!

    It was literally like that.

    Pitter patter

    The desert that never rained all year round.

    Rain even came down to pr regions where it was supposed to snow.

    It was so strange that they were at a loss for words.

    As expected, they didnt question it for long.

    Because they heard it.

    Growl!

    !!!

    It appeared.

    [Warning: Your mental strength is too low]

    The aftereffects of the formidable Dragon Fear.

    D-Dragon!!

    Even top yers called rankers didnt dare to resist status abnormality. Let alone the ordinary yers, even the ordinary people were helpless against the Fear.

    But so far, it literally just had been a signal.

    Not just one. Three, no, five  . six!

    Seven, eight, nine

    A total of a dozen dragons appeared, tearing through the dimension.

    They began to glide across the Earth.

    AAU was the one most shocked about this.

    The Korea branch.

    Haha

    Park Minjae let out a helplessugh.

    They knew what kind of race the dragon was.

    They could tell right away.

    How hopeless this situation was.

    He heard a trembling voice.

    Thats right! Sunbae, we have Skal!

    Ignorance was a bliss.

    In a situation where it was not strange to panic.

    Sung Hyunjoon grabbed Yoon Sookyum and continued talking.

    If its the hidden ss dragon knight, wouldnt he find a way to ovee this situation? No, if its Skal He may have already taken action!

    If it was a normal situation.

    He would have patted him on the shoulder and said it was a good idea.

    However, the condition of the dragons that showed up on the monitor was the problem.

    Park Minjae opened his mouth in a low voice.

    Whether its Skal or anyone else, no one will be able to get through them.

    Heavy rain was pouring across the globe.

    To put it simply, it was dragon tears.

    It was not a metaphorical expression.

    For some reason, the dragons flying in the sky were really crying. Werent they also talking about it in the dragonnguage?

    They wont listen to anyone, nor they will stop.

    Branch Manager.

    Until they find the Dark Dragon.

    As a result, all branches of the AAU were in a state of emergency. The emergency order stated that the identity of the Dark Dragon that the dragons were looking for must be identified at all costs.

    But no matter which database they searched.

    I couldnt find it.

    There was no information about the Dark Dragon.

    Yeah? I knew it.

    Park Minjae smiled rotten.

    Dark Dragon, there is no way I would forget a name like that.

    Then again, of course, the one who knew about this situation was Raymond Sean.

    He would be the only one.

    No, Hoyeol might know something

    I cant rely on the General Manager.

    Hoyeol was gone.

    Besides, they couldnt just be on the receiving side forever.

    Lets regain our conscience, Park Minjae.

    Ssh-

    Park Minjae collected hisposure by washing his face.

    Then he opened his mouth heavily.

    As expected, it would be best to provide information to the Mage Tower.

    When Hoyeol was away.

    Humanitys strongest force was the Mage Tower.

    Above all, the moment the dragons appeared at the Mage Tower.

    All the mages went out of the Mage Tower to deal with the dragons.

    That meant they were definitely an ally.

    Of course, we should also convey the information to the Holy War Allied Force.

    The Holy War Allied Force led by Yusra, Frost, and Holy Land Muon was also a force that could not be ignored. However, they had to bepared to the dragon. The problem was that it wasnt just one or two dragons

    I dont expect to win.

    He just hoped they wouldnt collide.

    Regardless of whether they won or lost.

    The resulting damage would be iparable to what it was before.

    Therefore.

    Im sorry

    Park Minjae had no choice but to clench his fist and beg earnestly.

    Not God, not Buddha.

    To thest person he should beg for.

    He shamelessly ended up begging.

    General Manager.

    .

    .

    .

    The mages of the Mage Tower, the Holy War Allied Force, and the yers looked up at the sky.

    My determination is useless.

    Harkon said calmly.

    The dragons of the legend.

    Dozen living legends appeared.

    He promised himself that he would throw his life away.

    But he didnt think this could be called a battlefield.

    What, why are you crying like that?

    Thats what Im saying.

    It makes me depressed

    Nam Taemin and Leonie blurted out.

    Hisagi said, wiping the raindrops from his chin.

    I can feel their emotions.

    He didnt have to put into words what that feeling was.

    Because the falling rain already represented their feelings.

    The Mage Tower was also surprised.

    Bensch whispered to Banglet.

    Uh, they seem a bit different from the dragons I know from the Great Dragon-Demon War.

    Yeah. I heard they were very violent.

    Right? I didnt read it wrong, Senior Banglet! It was obviously written that theyughed happily even after seeing the high-ranking magic pouring out!

    Were these the arrogant dragons recorded in the Great Dragon-Demon Wars?

    Even as he watched them, he was doubtful.

    At the same time, he began to question.

    What on earth is that Dark Dragon to them?

    The king of all things.

    Dragons grieved, missed, and howled.

    And looked for him.

    Of course, he didnt question it for long.

    Soon enough, that person showed up.

    Tap tap

    .

    .

    .

    Damn it.

    The sound of these shoes always attracted attention.

    I faced the gazes of the people who looked back at me.

    Marcelo, Harkon, Nam Taemin even that darned cat.

    I felt like we just met a few hours ago at most.

    In real-time, 15 days had passed, right?

    In that case, I could understand why they looked so happy.

    But thats not the case for you, right?

    I looked up at the sky.

    And our eyes met.

    A particrly shiny dragon.

    !

    The Ice Dragon Prosnax.

    This is just my guess

    It was clear that extreme cold had a negative effect on the temperament of both humans and dragons. Otherwise, how would you exin the crazy emotional changes of Senios and Prosnax?

    He lunged at me like he was going to kill me, and now hes crying?

    It was ridiculous.

    I couldnt express it.

    I just opened my mouth as always.

    Didnt I tell you?

    !

    You too.

    I shifted my gaze once and continued.

    And you have nothing to worry about either.

    Yeah, because they saw me alive like this.

    That should be enough, right?

    Especially you, dragons!

    Really!

    Because I, who was thought to be dead, was alive.

    It must be surprising.

    I could generously understand their feeling.

    Just in case.

    Dont even think about calling my name just because youre happy.

    Dont even think about calling me with that name.

    Lee Hoyeol udie, Dark Dragon Either way, nothing works!

    Rather than spreading the dark history to the whole world.

    It would be better for it to be misunderstood as a touching reunion.

    Theres nothing I can do about it, so just keep crying like you do now!!

 Chapter 250: Something Happened (3)

    Chapter 250: Something Happened (3)

    The sunlight shining through the window was bright.

    It was so bright that I couldnt raise my head.

    I tried to look around.

    In this case, the unrealistic structure of the Mage Tower was helpful.

    Crystal Hall automatically expanded to fit the size of the dragons.

    There was even enough for people who were ncing at those dragons to sit down together.

    I cant just ignore this.

    Even if I said nothing happened.

    My n to not make a big deal out of it waspletely destroyed by the dragons uproar! At this moment, there were the aftereffects of the dragons tears all over the earth.

    Im d there was no hostility.

    The only thing the dragons did was call out to Dark Dragon.

    What more could they do with my title?

    Thanks to that, it all ended up with just everyone reeling.

    Because I disciplined Prosnax, I knew very well the power of the murderous Dragon Fear.

    If they had spat out something like that, its terrible just imagining it.

    Even if the yers were okay with it.

    Ordinary people might have felt their lives threatened.

    It could have led to a dangerous situation if it went wrong.

    The reason I summoned you is simple.

    This guy really had no shame whatsoever no matter where he disyed it.

    Would he be able to keep his mouth?

    So we gathered in the Crystal Hall like this.

    I thought you guys might need an exnation.

    Even as I said that, I felt a bitter taste in my mouth.

    I kept feeling worried.

    I had a good reason for that.

    Out of all of them

    Why did it have to be him out of dozens of dragons?

    Why did it have to be Kudhanax, the Earth Dragon with a criminal record!

    As you know, I entered the Arcana Continent through a portal.

    In fact, it was not difficult to exin the whole story.

    I could just separate out the small details and exin to them in broad terms, right?

    As Grandfel usually did.

    The principle mimics the connector.

    It was just a matter of listing the facts.

    My purpose was to save the Elder Dragon, Eunaxus. Furthermore, it was to keep my previous arrangement with him.

    I could hear the sound of people swallowing their saliva from here.

    A previous arrangement with the dragon.

    It might sound grand, but it was an arrangement I made by myself.

    Anyway, everyone already looked surprised.

    The real story began now.

    I continued speaking calmly.

    And in the process, I guided and educated the dragons.

    Indeed, that summary was just like Grandfel.

    Guidance and education.

    In fact, you couldnt make a one-line summary clearer than that.

    I cleared up the misunderstanding between the Mother World Tree and her child dragons, reconciled Eunaxus and the dragons, and made them realize their pride. Calling it guidance and education would be correct.

    However, the problem was that the process was overly glossed over! I fought the Ice Dragon to death, discovered a hidden piece called the Dragon Temple, and even died after breaking a teacup there.

    You just skipped it all, Grandfel.

    That exnation was no different from the usual.

    But

    Should I still feel d about this?

    If there was anything different from the usual.

    It might be that I had an audience who knew my hardships.

    Yes, I was talking about Kudhanax.

    Kudhanax, who watched everything, was nodding his head.

    And I was ncing at that Kudhanax.

    Please continue to remain quiet like that.

    He might bring up the name Lee Hoyeol udie.

    Or Dark Dragon.

    I was genuinely afraid.

    Still, quick-witted Eunaxus would have figured out what I meant Unfortunately, Eunaxus was on the Arcana Continent.

    Not all the dragons appeared in reality.

    It seemed that the twenty-one dragons were divided into two and glided across the reality and Arcana Continents, looking for me.

    That made me feel even more dizzy.

    As if the reality wasnt bad enough, you went to the Arcana Continent!

    Dark Dragon.

    They must have cried out that damn nickname.

    But lets brace ourselves, Hoyeol.

    As long as I dont get caught.

    I only needed to crack down on Kudhanax so that he didnt talk nonsense.

    In that regard.

    I was so grateful for this littlemotion.

    I didnt hear it wrong, right?

    He definitely said he trained the dragons.

    There was a reason why he was away for 15 days.

    Do you really believe it?

    Youck pride, Leonie. Just believe it.

    Nam Taemin, Leonie, Hisagi, Schraig.

    Yeah, keep whispering like that.

    I shifted my gaze and looked toward the Arcana audience.

    Youve done something truly ridiculous this time, Sir!

    We should take today as an opportunity to rewrite the history of the Great Dragon-Demon War. Dont you think so, Tower Master?

    This is beyond my imagination. Our great Chief, as always.

    Harkon, Yugwid, Marcelo, Tower Master

    It was good for them to keep chattering too.

    I would allow the chitchat as much as I wanted today.

    It was more important not to give Kudhanax a chance to open his mouth.

    Thankfully.

    Kudhanax kept nodding his head and listening to the story.

    I wondered if there was a reason for that

    It wasnt until everyone stepped away that Kudhanax told me.

    Hoho. I believe that udie would know this well. Legend has power. And the power of that legend depends on how much it is talked in the world.

    Kudhanax.

    He was a dragon who had lived as long as Eunaxus.

    Thanks to that, he really knew a lot.

    It was the same even when he talked about legends.

    Legend truly contains power.

    If he said it like that, it probably wasnt an abstract story.

    Just as there were [legend] grade items such as the ethereal iron.

    There may be a system called [legend] that I was not aware of.

    A new hole to dig is always wee.

    I didnt know what effect it had.

    But I wasnt in the position to be picky, wasnt I?

    While I was thinking.

    Kudhanax continued with augh.

    Thats why Ive been watching. In this worldpletely different from the Arcana Continent. Is the legend of udie and the Dark Dragon sufficiently resonating?

    Those words sent goosebumps down my spine.

    So that means right now.

    Youre watching, waiting for an opportunity?!

    So to put it crudely.

    If the hospitality toward me wasnt good enough, Kudhanax would have stepped forward and talked about the reputation and status of udie and the Dark Dragon!

    So thats why!

    I thought he was nodding too much.

    If it went wrong, not only the Dark Dragon.

    udie would have been revealed as well.

    A sigh of relief came out from deep in my heart.

    Thats a useless concern.

    Hoho. Its an old dragons excessive caution.

    Of course, I couldnt say it.

    Then, we will return asmanded.

    By the way, he called it amand.

    It would look like I gave orders to a dragon without knowing my ce, Kudhanax. I did speak to him, but it wasnt an order or anything, it was just out of pure concern.

    The fruit of the World Tree that contained only pure malice.

    These dragons swallowed that evil fruit.

    Didnt it feel like just hearing about it sent an unpleasant vibe to your body? So I rmended to them to spit out the fruit as soon as possible.

    I hope you guys find a way.

    But as you could see.

    It seemed they couldnt easily spit out the evil fruit they had swallowed.

    I couldnt tell whether it was because of the limitation of the dragons digestive system or if it was because of the effect of evil.

    Well, I would try my best on my side too.

    Dont worry, Kudhanax.

    I will also try toe up with a way.

    I shamelessly said that I would as always.

    Actually, you should ask the experts rather than me.

    In reality, it was the healing mages, including Belliere and Klee, who would suffer. All I could do was scrawl permission on their tower exit application form to avoid disruption to their research.

    This Kudhanax doesnt know how to repay your favor.

    With the burdensome farewell.

    Kudhanax tore up the dimension and returned to the Dragon Temple.

    This finally ended themotion.

    Why does the day feel long?

    It might be time to briefly catch my breath.

    This damn work addiction.

    I couldnt get tired of work and kept thinking about what to do next.

    I said meaningfully.

    Is it time to finally reveal the hidden darkness?

    Hidden darkness.

    To trante Grandfels way of speaking, it was referring to the udie family mansion that Diend discovered.

    I was determined to even use the shameful halo of the udie family.

    A positive mindset.

    Yeah.

    In fact, at a time when I was struggling to ignore it.

    It might be better to get used to it.

    That damn Romeo

    Of course, Im not sure if I could get used to it even if I try!

    Still, it couldnt be helped, Hoyeol.

    Now was the time.

    It was time to show the pride of an adult who took responsibility for his past.

    But even that has to follow procedures.

    It was better to disentangle it early.

    In fact, I wanted to witness the udie family with my own eyes right away.

    Well, thanks to the dragons crying so loudly, there was a story about the Dark Dragon even on the Arcana Continent. The legend must be spreading.

    Before I am unable to carry my face on the continent!

    I had to quickly witness the mansion and check out the settings that could be used. But [The Last Adventurer] penalty held me back.

    [Cooltime: 21 hours and 42 minutes]

    [The Last Adventurer] penalty effect was he same as the death penalty back when the Arcana was just a game. Because of this, regardless of whether I opened a portal or used a connector, I could not reenter the Arcana Continent for the next day.

    Besides, I had a lot of burdens to take on.

    Its been 15 days.

    I had been away for 15 days.

    As the chief, general manager, and authority figure.

    Needless to say, the piled-up work was no joke.

    Lets take a look back at my experience in being a member of society.

    If I am absent without notice for 15 days Even if I just sort it out, it would take a week, right?

    But who was I?

    The owner of the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    Thanks to the constantly regenerating vitality.

    Even after performingborious ss quests that challenged my limits every day, I could sit at my desk and carry out my work as if nothing had happened.

    I dered confidently.

    One day is enough.

    It would be a shame if Grandfels style of speaking was left out there again.

    For me, even the passing time is just a number.

    Yes, yes, youre doing good, Grandfel-nim.

    Anyway, his posturing doesnt go anywhere.

    You will grow up only when you face the harsh reality

    After seeing the dragons howling because of me.

    Those thoughts disappearpletely.

    Rather, I felt afraid.

    This is why puberty is important.

    I thought that if I kept going back and forth like this, I would be more and more arrogant. And I wondered how long I could endure the ever-increasing shame!

    But.

    Lets worry about itter.

    As I said.

    Even if I brought everything I had in front of the opponents I would face in the future, it probably wouldnt be enough. Yes, in other words, this arrogance could be used as a driving force to move forward.

    Perhaps because of the consistent attitude.

    I immediately remembered what I had to do.

    [ss Quest: Fruit of Good and Evil]

    On the brink of extinction, the World Tree bore fruit to sow seeds. However, contrary to the will of the World Tree, good and evil didnt coexist, but the fruit was borne separately. Thest demon hunter. Only you can find the sinner who separates good and evil.

    Train your weak body. (Repeat)

    Enter Sisley, thend of the elves. (In Progress)

    Quest goal and another destination, Sisley.

    I shouldnt forget to collect information about it as well.

    I remembered what Marcelo said.

    In the meantime, the Tower Master filled Sir Hoyeols absence.

    Thezy cat took care of things properly.

    I didnt know if he had done it properly enough to meet Grandfels standards, but.

    There must be more work piled up in Yusra than there was work piled up in the Mage Tower.

    Following that priority, I manifested the portal.

    The target coordinate was, of course.

    Yusra Kingdom, the Golden Pce.

    .

    .

    .

    Golden Pce.

    Garden of Dignity.

    If the owner found out.

    It was Elsidore who gave that shocking name to the bi-herb garden.

    You guys are finally a worthy sight.

    The reason was simple.

    Elsidore found it uneptable that the bi-herb that had been touched by his hands were treated as mere flowers.

    Sure enough.

    What would a mere lizard know?

    Even when the dragon howled.

    Elsidore tended to herbal medicine without faltering.

    But, wait?

    What?

    What were these big petals?

    What were these plump fruits?

    Elsidores hands trembled.

    Is it because I didnt harvest it?

    That spection was correct.

    For 15 days

    Hoyeol didnt go to the bi-herb garden.

    The elixir herbs that received overflowing blessings were now overgrown.

    Elsidore recalled.

    That person values beauty more than anyone else.

    He dared to say.

    That human, Hoyeols aesthetic sense was by no means inferior to that of an elf. What would he say if he saw that ugly flowers and fruits now bloomed in his garden?

    You must have beenfortable while I was away.

    He got goosebumps when he imagined what would be said next.

    Was I mistaken to feel proud of you?

    He still didnt know what that damn pride was!

    One thing was certain, if he didnt have pride.

    He couldnt get Mothers blessing back.

    Elsidore made a decision.

    Ill pick you out.

    Would he notice if one of these many flowers disappeared?

    The moment when Elsidore made his decision and boldly stretched out his hand.

    He heard a sound that froze his whole body.

    Tap tap

    He heard a voice.

    Garden of Dignity.

    ?

    What are you doing? Elsidore.

    !!!

    .

    .

    .

    Elsidore, what did you do while I was gone?

    [Youve entered the Hidden Peace, Garden of Dignity.]

    How did a simple bi-herb garden receive such a grand moniker?

    With just Dark Dragon alone, I cant carry my face!

    And now he was exaggerating the garden. Was it okay for two brothers to bully the youngest like this? Somehow, I was starting to smell the scent of my nemesis from the dragons and the elves.

    Its sad because Im the youngest

    I brieflymented.

    I approached Elsidore, who was hesitant.

    So what is it?

    The thing youre hiding behind your back.

    Even if you desperately hide it, its useless.

    Get back.

    [Hierarchy of Blessing urs in Elf, Elsidore.]

    Even if youre being mean to me, Mom is on the youngests side.

 Chapter 251: If you need brotherly love

    Chapter 251: If you need brotherly love

    Hidden piece.

    Rumors about it had been rampant since the days Arcana was a game. Even though it was unclear whether it even existed, some people chose the explorer ss with the sole goal of finding hidden pieces.

    The reason was simple.

    Hidden piece.

    Just from the name itself, it looked like a huge reward would follow, right?

    But after the Cataclysm.

    After AAU shared Arcana information with yers.

    Hidden Piece became a futile joke.

    Why was I looking for a reward that hasnt even been implemented yet

    - No one asked you to look for it in the first ce

    I feel like Im going to lose my mind just looking for it

    Before the Cataclysm.

    Hidden Piece was not a content that would appear at the time.

    To put it simply, it was an unimplemented content that would be usedter.

    Therefore, AAU also didnt know about the reward or its existence.

    Thats natural.

    I went through a lot of trouble ahead of other yers

    I skipped the middle step and had a significant experience.

    But even for me, this was my first time discovering a hidden piece like this.

    [Hidden Piece, Ice Dragons Snowy Mountain]

    [Hidden Piece, Dragon Temple]

    In fact, it made sense just by looking at the name attached to it.

    To put it simply, Hidden Piece lived up to its name.

    First of all, the difficulty of entering it was beyond imagination.

    Even the Ice Dragons Snow Mountain.

    There was a condition that I had to meet the Ice Dragon Prosnax in the gap of dimensions. Well, the Dragon Temple was even worse than that. You wouldnt even be able to approach it unless you were a dragon.

    I dont want to admit it, but

    I was an exception because I was the Dark Dragon.

    Anyway, Hidden Piece was such a grand ce. But the garden of Yusra Kingdom, which only grew bi-herb at best, was given the moniker Hidden Piece!

    There was only one possibility I could think of.

    For 15 days while I was gone.

    Something happened to the garden.

    Elsidore.

    I activated the Hierarchy of Blessing.

    !

    Because of this, I could tell by looking at Elsidores face as he took a step back.

    It was obvious that something was bothering him.

    Truthfully, I wanted to grab Elsidore and ask him about it.

    I had the hierarchy anyway.

    Even if he had something he wanted to hide from me, he wouldnt be able to hide it.

    But who was Grandfel?

    A person with excessively noble pride.

    Due to unforeseen circumstances.

    I couldnt visit the garden for 15 days.

    He had an annoying personality that made him think it was a burden he had to bear.

    Theres no way I can interrogate Elsidore.

    So I had no choice but to judge with my own eyes.

    First of all, what Elsidore was blocking was the bi-herb.

    But, wait a minute

    Why did it look so unusual?

    The petals were extremely wide and in full bloom.

    Also, therge fruits stood out the most.

    I spoke calmly.

    Is it because the harvest season has passed?

    I didnt really mean anything by that.

    Gasp

    I heard Elsidore startle.

    Whats with the overreaction?

    Anyone who saw that would think he was really being enved.

    If you thought about it, the reason why I missed the harvest time was because I couldnt go to the garden.

    There was no way Grandfel could me other people.

    Elsidore didnt have to worry.

    I wanted to say something generous, but I couldnt.

    Youve grown up odd.

    Indeed.

    The fruit I saw in front of me was truly odd.

    I couldnt even recognize its identity.

    The demon kings loot, [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    Thanks to that effect, I was able to understand information about all the nts and minerals that existed in Arcana. But even with that knowledge, I had no information about this fruit.

    What it meant was simple.

    That fruit was not only odd in appearance.

    It was literally [oddity].

    Perhaps because I thought like that

    I could also understand why the garden of bi-herb had a grand moniker called Hidden Piece. If this was the garden where oddity grew up, it probably deserved to be called Hidden Piece.

    So the important thing is.

    How did the odd fruits grow in the garden?

    I asked Elsidore, looking at the fruit.

    Has anyone other than you visited the garden?

    None.

    Are you sure?

    Yes. I never left my seat even for a moment.

    I was the one who asked, but was it a dumb question?

    Elsidores temperament.

    It had been widely known since he first appeared.

    Now, he couldnt say much because of the hierarchy.

    But he despised humans and everything else except the elves themselves.

    I had no expectation that his temperament would be cured.

    Elsidore has his guard all up.

    Who would dare to stop by the garden?

    Then again, there was only one possibility.

    As Elsidore had said.

    Thanks to taking care of the bi-herb without leaving the room even for a moment.

    The bi-herb grew [odd].

    Oddity.

    Abination of twopletely different concepts.

    In addition to the nature of bi-herb.

    What kind of influence did Elsidore have?

    I didnt know if he influenced the oddity.

    But one thing was certain.

    First of all, I couldnt tell the effect just by looking at it.

    In order to know the effect

    Ill have to try it.

    Of course, I had no intention of going crazy and swallowing the fruit in the reality.

    Even when I took an elixir that had known effects.

    I dropped my teacup and fainted from the side effect!

    On the Arcana Continent.

    Well, it might hurt.

    But even if I died there, I wouldnt die.

    Anyway, well done, Elsidore.

    Thanks to you, I dont know what this is, but I got an unusual fruit.

    I opened my mouth.

    Your pride hase to fruition.

    Your pride hase to fruition, what is that expression

    Grandfels style of speaking was so hard to understand even for me who spat it out.

    But somehow, the meaning seemed to be conveyed.

    Is that so? Haha

    Elsidores face suddenly turned bright.

    Had Elsidore also be serious about growing bi-herbs?

    Was being a farmer a good fit for an elf?

    I contemted for a moment.

    Oh, I almost forgot.

    Come to think of it, I had something to ask.

    Enter Sisley, thend of the elves. (In Progress)

    The ss quest that I had gotten for the first time in a while.

    The World Tree and the Fruit of Good and Evil.

    And what happened between the demons.

    Enter Sisley to chase the clue

    !

    No, wait a second.

    For a moment, like being electrocuted.

    I felt stung.

    Fruit of Good and Evil.

    The fruit I saw before my eyes.

    Sisley, the home of the elves.

    The Garden of Dignity, where the elf Elsidore resided.

    The Fruit of Good and Evil, where good and evil coexistedpletely differently.

    A fruit that contained twopletely different properties, oddity.

    These were notmon points that I could just brush off, right?

    *

    Golden Pce.

    However, this was not the annex building where he stayed.

    At this moment, Elsidore felt extremely anxious.

    What is this about?

    He couldnt help it.

    Your pride hase to fruition.

    Regardless of the process, he definitely heard those words at the end.

    So he was relieved.

    He had no expectation to get Mothers blessing back, but.

    He was spared the reprimand for being negligent in maintaining the garden.

    But why did this happen so suddenly?

    Follow me.

    Tap tap

    Before he knew it, he was following in Hoyeols footsteps.

    Elsidore reflected on his actions.

    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt think of an act that went against Hoyeols will

    ? No way?

    As expected, did he get caught?

    From the moment when he was trying to uproot it?

    If he thought about it like that, he was guilty of many things.

    He had tried to cover the flowers and fruits with his body, and he even backed away when he heard the sound Therefore, Elsidore couldnt help but hesitate as he entered Hoyeols office.

    m

    Ugh.

    The moment the door closed.

    He recalled a terrible memory.

    The time when he couldnt say anything to Hoyeol because of the hierarchy and just answered him obediently. Perhaps because of that experience. Elsidore didnt make unnecessary remarks.

    Its no use rebelling.

    In the first ce, if he could go against the hierarchy.

    He wouldnt have been treated like this.

    So he opened his mouth voluntarily first.

    Ill answer what you ask me.

    Then he received a calm answer.

    Then this conversation will be quick.

    Elsidore bit his lips.

    Do I really have to tell everything!

    The 15 days when Hoyeol was away.

    Elsidore looked back on his mistakes.

    As expected, the thing that bothered him the most was the constant muttering to himself.

    Look. Isnt the water I give you better?

    Haha, now I dont know who owns the garden.

    This is dignity, this is the garden of dignity.

    All of that?

    For a moment, Elsidore fell into agony.

    Hoyeol continued to Elsidore.

    The question waspletely unexpected.

    Elsidore.

    Im listening.

    How did you do in Sisley?

    Sisley?

    He couldnt even imagine it.

    He never thought Hoyeol would suddenly ask him about something from the past.

    Didnt he mean to interrogate him?

    As Elsidore was suspicious until the end.

    A merciful offer followed.

    We should sit down and talk.

    !

    Maybe the conversation will get longer.

    Really.

    Was Hoyeol curious about how he had been?

    This was the first time hed ever get this question.

    Furthermore, it wasnt the kind of question he was worried about.

    Elsidore was able to answer indifferently.

    There really wasnt much to say about his routine at Sisley.

    My kin and I enjoyed eternity in Sisley,muning with nature. If I had topare it It was simr to the life I have now. Of course, at Sisley, it grew on its own without any effort. I didnt have to put in a lot of effort like I do now.

    Does that include the World Tree?

    Of course.

    Beyond the obvious.

    It was their mission to protect the World Tree.

    Of course, the object ofmunion also included Mother.

    Can I drink?

    Of course.

    Thank you.

    Elsidore took the teacup Hoyeol gave him and tilted it.

    Green water?

    It didnt matter that it had a bitter taste.

    The warmth was enough for him to talk about the past.

    Elsidore had nothing to be desired.

    The moment he continued to talk about his life in Sisley.

    A question followed again.

    Then the World Tree could also bear fruit.

    I guess so.

    If you took care of her.

    Indeed, he had an aesthetic sense that was inhumane.

    He recognized their greatness right away.

    Elsidore puffed up.

    Even though its the lizards role to sow seeds. If we dont take care of her, she cant even bear seeds. So the responsibility for this situation lies with the lizards, not us.

    The ones who went against her wishes first were the lizards, the dragons.

    That was why he and his kin didnt fulfill their responsibilities.

    The fact that Mother died without producing proper fruits.

    The fact that the dragons sowed the seeds without knowing that.

    It was not their fault.

    As he was thinking about that.

    Clink

    He heard the sound of a teacup being put down.

    I knew it.

    The voice that was confident as always continued.

    Just like before.

    Another unexpected remark followed.

    It was all because of theck of pride of the brothers.

    .

    .

    .

    For now, one thing was certain.

    Grandfel, youre addicted to green tea.

    Perhaps because of the caffeine in green tea.

    I feel like my brain stops spinning.

    Therefore.

    The moment I listened to Elsidore, the tangled clues were unraveled.

    I noticed where the misunderstanding started.

    The dragons and the elves each had a mission.

    If the dragons had a mission to sow seeds.

    For elves, their mission was to make the seeds bear fruit.

    But Elsidore said it clearly.

    He and his kin didnt fulfill their responsibilities.

    Then the fruit of the World Tree.

    The Fruit of Good and Evil didnt grow properly in the first ce.

    The same was true for the dragons.

    The dragons job was simply to sow the seeds.

    They didnt have to sacrifice their life to sprout the seeds.

    That meant they were fooled by someone from the beginning.

    It was all because of theck of pride of the brothers.

    The pride of the brothers.

    If I were to interpret Grandfelsnguage, it would mean brotherly love.

    As he said, if they didntck brotherly love.

    If they had talked to each other.

    If they had cleared up the misunderstanding.

    If they had found the root cause of the incident.

    The current situation wouldnt have happened.

    This is why families should be harmonious.

    Even if I regretted it, it couldnt be helped.

    There was no word regret in Grandfels dictionary.

    I just moved on when it was time to regret it.

    But that also needs to be corrected.

    ?

    In that regard.

    I had one more thing to do at Sisley.

    Of course, I would do the ss quest.

    Through guidance and education.

    ?!

    The dragons and the elves.

    I even had to restore their brotherly rtionship.

    Whats wrong with this family

    Why does the youngest have to do everything by himself!?

    .

    .

    .

    Click ck.

    Fingers danced on the keyboard.

    New posts were uploaded in themunity.

    [Title: But that Dark Dragon or something]

    [Author: ]

    [Content: I dont think its Hoyeol-nim?]

 Chapter 252: Dark Dragon (1)

    Chapter 252: Dark Dragon (1)

    Lets look back at the flow of events.

    These were dragons that the Mage Tower, the rankers, and the Holy War Allied Force could not do anything about. Even the science of mankind, which had been rapidly dealing with monsters that jumped out of of a copsed rupture, was useless in front of the dragons.

    I heard fighter jets worth hundreds of billions of dors couldnt evene close

    They almost fell down just because of the p of the wings

    The dragon is faster than a sonic missile, so how can you hit it?

    The king of all things.

    It was literally hopeless.

    But the situation was resolved by the arrival of a single person.

    As if this situation had also been predicted.

    Even if he showed up after 15 days.

    Hoyeol was no different from usual.

    It was spectacr.

    The roaring dragons gathered in front of Hoyeol.

    The way they bowed his head.

    And then as if nothing had happened.

    They disappeared through the portal.

    Hoyeol always showed images beyond peoples imagination.

    But they never thought he could send the dragons back with just one word.

    It was something no one could have predicted.

    At the same time, there was a big question.

    All kinds of spection were bound to follow.

    What the hell happened during the 15 days??

    Whats going on

    I dont know what it is, but

    It wasnt any other yer, it was Hoyeol.

    For Hoyeol to unexpectedly go absent for 15 days?

    What it means was simple.

    It meant that something that even Hoyeol couldnt have predicted happened.

    The arrow had no choice but to point towards one word.

    At that scale, Isnt there only one thing that could be the Dark Dragon?

    Youre sure?

    No, cant you just tell by hearing the name?

    As expected, Dark Dragon.

    The name that the dragons howled in unison.

    There was only the Dark Dragon.

    I think Hoyeol-nim found a clue about the Dark Dragon

    - if he wasnt the Dark Dragon, would the dragons return obediently?

    Its a very convincing hoax

    If hes the Dark Dragon, it makes sense, he hung on for 15 days

    That was the most likely guess at this point.

    Of course, sometimes.

    There were some articles that presented different opinions.

    [Title: But that Dark Dragon or something]

    [Author: ]

    [Content: I dont think its Hoyeol-nim?]

    Anyway, we have something calledmon sense.

    Even if this is Hoyeol-nim, who has shown performance that goes beyondmon sense.

    Hes dealing with the dragons, you know?

    Even for Hoyeol-nim, thats a bit too much

    First of all, how can you call a human being a dragon? Thats not right

    Its physically impossible

    Alright, Ill concede a hundred times.

    Lets say after 15 days.

    Hoyeol-nim has grown to the point where he could be called a dragon.

    Nevertheless, it didnt make sense.

    The dragons cried???

    The dragons cry because of a human? No way

    They had no reason to cry

    Our Hoyeol-nim was perfectly fine as usual

    The dragon had lived for nearly eternity.

    The fact they cried for the Dark Dragon.

    That meant the Dark Dragon was someone who had a great influence on them

    Even if this was Hoyeol they were talking about.

    Do you think thats possible in 15 days?

    Fifteen days was too short a time.

    There were no rebuttalments.

    It was only natural.

    It was a wless guess based onmon sense.

    But they just couldnt let go of their lingering feeling.

    Didnt it make sense somehow?

    Infinitely Deep Darkness and Dark Dragon

    Dont you think its rted to something?

    Now that I hear it, it feels like that?

    They both seemed to have something inmon: they were both dark.

    But that couldnt be the basis.

    Indeed, from there it was just a matter of faith.

    So they just looked forward to it.

    I believe he will also unravel the mystery regarding the Dark Dragon.

    Its just Homen

    *

    What, just Homen?!

    Im sorry, but that will never happen!

    I knew it would be like this.

    Even if I got another title, the Dark Dragon

    The image strangely ovepped with the Infinitely Deep Darkness!

    I did well shutting his mouth.

    If Kudhanax had said anything.

    I couldnt refute it.

    I would have epted the terrible nickname Dark Dragon.

    Moreover, the pride of Grandfel didnt hide anything.

    Why the nickname Dark Dragon originated.

    Also about the udie family.

    There was a high possibility that he would reveal it without hiding anything.

    It would have been your funeral day, Hoyeol

    The office of the Yusra Kingdom.

    I was busy checking the backlog of work after sending Elsidore away.

    I survived thanks to the king, Hakuna, doing more than his share.

    If not for that, I would have had to hold on for several days.

    I said that one day would be enough, didnt I?

    He was good at talking shamelessly, really.

    Anyway, because I flipped through the documents without stopping.

    The general sort-out wasing to an end.

    In that case, should I look back on myself?

    Thanks to the dragons grand return ceremony.

    There were a few things I hadnt confirmed yet.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer, Noble, Transcendent, Dark Dragon]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 681]

    [Stat]

    Strength: 159 / Agility: 155 / Mana: 577 / Luck: 12 / Aesthetic: Upper / Tenacity: 2

    [Point owned: 0]

    It had been a while since I opened it.

    Most of all, what bothered me was the title Dark Dragon.

    But I couldnt separate it out just by whining.

    I should throw away my regret.

    And there was something else more important than that.

    The experience penalty is?

    First of all, it was a relief that it went unnoticed.

    Was this because as the level increased, the experience required also increased?

    Even though the experience level decreased, it was not noticeable.

    The absolute amount of drop in the experience points was the same, so there was virtually no difference.

    I was just d my level didnt drop.

    Is it about 19 levels left?

    For me to be able to fit my arms into this fluttering jacket.

    Naturally, I would be able to check the effects of epic-grade items and the Dawn set. There were 19 levels left, so considering the amount of experience required, it might seem like I still had a long way to go.

    But who was I?

    Akshans only survivor.

    Because of this, I inherited a legacy from Akshan.

    Yes, my savings that I had saved up.

    [Qinberg Machine Tower].

    Even at this moment.

    The machine tower was hunting demons and building experience and fame.

    If I just find one and retrieve it.

    Wouldnt it be possible to reach level 700?

    Then, lets hurry this up, Hoyeol.

    Tomorrow, [The Last Adventurer] penalty would disappear.

    This meant I could immediately re-enter the Arcana Continent as long as I took care of my tasks that had been pushed back in the reality. Of course, order must be observed on the Arcana Continent as well.

    Actually, until just now.

    My highest priority.

    My most urgent goal was to visit the udie mansion.

    Hadnt I told you the reason?

    Before that damn Dark Dragon legend spread widely across the Arcana Continent.

    I thought it would be convenient to witness it when I could still carry my face.

    But.

    In front of the dawn, darkness is like a feeling illusion.

    Ive found out, didnt I?

    Lifting up that darkness is something I can do at any time.

    The misunderstandings that surrounded the Fruit of Good and Evil.

    Even as I spected based on the emergence of the ss quest, it was clear that the culprit was a demon or something rted to the demons.

    If it were a demon, Grandfels relentless footsteps would have no choice but to head towards Sisley.

    Of course.

    He was the heir to a great family, but that family was ruined by the demons. The only survivor of the family, Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo, hereinafter referred to as Grandfel, walked the path of a demon hunter to take revenge on the demons.

    The udie family was also ruined by demons.

    But as Grandfel said.

    I hadnt seen udie with my own eyes yet.

    Besides, there was no way Grandfels noble pride would prioritize housework over the greater good.

    The timing of education is also important.

    Anyway

    Youve be a very capable educator since the time you preached oddity at the Mage Tower, havent you, Grandfel? The moment I grumbled inside and picked up the feather pen again.

    Knock

    ?

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door of the office.

    *

    The group of dragons quietly retreated with Hoyeols arrival.

    The moment humanity escaped the brink of extinction.

    All of the emotions felt by mankind were simr.

    Surprise, relief, joy

    But one in billions.

    There was a man who felt an emotion different from the humanity.

    Likewise.

    He had been called one in billions for over a dozen years.

    It was Skal, the official no. 1 ranking of Arcana.

    Alexander, Im not dreaming, am I?

    Dragons appeared all over the Earth!

    Skal thought that his dream had finallye true. He didnt know what had happened exactly, but he first expressed his sincere gratitude to Hoyeol.

    Thank you, Sir Hoyeol!

    It was only natural.

    Skal had his own guess as to why Hoyeol disappeared for 15 days. Indeed. It was thanks to the world quest that emerged following the ss quest, [Summoning All Dragons].

    [World Quest: The Old Dragons Last Flight]

    The dying old dragon made a decision.

    He said he would burn hisst days for the future of his kin.

    The continent will tremble at the old dragons scolding.

    Witness the end of the Old Dragon. (Fail)

    The quest goal failed.

    But he couldnt know exactly what that meant.

    Whether it failed because the old dragon really met his end or whether it was because he didnt.

    Skal couldnt know.

    But dragons were real.

    More than ten of them came out.

    Whether the quest was a sess or a failure, it was fine.

    They exist. Really!

    It was proof that his goal was not an illusion.

    His heart swelled as he thought that he could reach that goal someday. Thinking that he would fly on a dragon like that

    Alexander, please pretend you didnt see this.

    It even brought tears to his eyes.

    Skal was ovee with emotion.

    Maybe that was why.

    The roar of the dragon.

    Skal couldnt hear a single Fear.

    Ugh.

    Even if his legs trembled at the intense Fear.

    He endured it and looked at the situation from the perspective of a dragon knight.

    And he found a clue.

    Dark Dragon.

    From ss quests to world quests.

    Lastly, the Dark Dragon.

    It was clear that there was a continuing storyline.

    In that case,

    If he could help the dragons to find that Dark Dragon?

    Maybe we can build intimacy.

    Thinking so, Skal was about to take action.

    But suddenly, Hoyeol appeared.

    The situation that no one dared to touch was sorted out in an instant.

    Skal paused.

    No way, this time too, Sir Hoyeol?

    Did he know anything about the Dark Dragon?

    Im ashamed about this, but!

    Despite his shame, Skal wanted to run to Hoyeol right away and ask him.

    Starting with what happened to the dying old dragon.

    Even information about the Dark Dragon.

    He was full of questions.

    But at the same time, he knew.

    Procedures. Procedures. Do not forget the procedures.

    So he waited.

    In front of the Golden Pce.

    He hoped Hoyeol would return.

    I beg you, Sir Enoch!

    And now he ryed the situation to the knight of Lionheart, who hedpletely be acquainted with, Enoch.

    He would like to see Sir Hoyeol because of this business.

    An answer to that question soon returned to him.

    Skal asked Enoch with an anxious look.

    What happened?

    .

    .

    .

    It was Enoch who knocked on the door.

    To be exact, it was Enoch who delivered the news of Skal.

    Yes, the Dragon Knight Skal.

    Im sorry, Skal.

    I knew Skal was serious about the dragon.

    So much that he would cry about it.

    But I never thought I would get on a dragon before Skal.

    Its not like I am a tame cat that would jump first to the kitchen<sup>[1]</sup>A tame cat would jump first to the kitchen = someone who you think is nice do something dirty behind your back. , seriously

    It was unexpected even for me.

    Sometimes ignorance is a bliss, Skal.

    Well, I didnt have to tell him.

    I didnt know about Grandfel.

    But, I, Lee Hoyeol, was a member of society who knew how to be considerate.

    Besides if it wasnt for Skal.

    I wouldnt have known anything about Eunaxus.

    I would have just passed by the Hidden Pieces and quests rted to him.

    The results were achieved thanks to Skals cooperation.

    So I should cooperate with Skal too.

    I recited as always.

    Its a give and take.

    I was wondering why he hadnt said that.

    It was not just a give-and-take.

    I knew.

    No matter how good I was.

    I couldnt do things alone.

    Skal is a special force.

    Hidden ss, Dragon Knight.

    It was safe to say that its potential was greater the Archmage Jessie Heinness.

    Perhaps, making Skal and dragons have a good rtionship.

    This might also be the weight of the Commander-in-Chief of the Holy War Allied Force.

    In that regard.

    Although it was a meeting that was not nned in advance, I was all ears.

    Id meet him as long as he had a reasonable purpose.

    But, what?

    Sir Skal has told me that he has something to ask about the Dark Dragon.

    Why, of all the dragons, its the Dark Dragon?!

    .

    .

    .

    Twist

    W-What?!

    Skals hand holding the teacup lost its strength.

    It was because Hoyeol suddenly dered colder than ever.

    I assure you.

    Even if something happens in the future.

    You cant reach the Dark Dragon.<ul><li>1. A tame cat would jump first to the kitchen = someone who you think is nice do something dirty behind your back. </li></ul>

 Chapter 253: Dark Dragon (2)

    Chapter 253: Dark Dragon (2)

    There was only one reason why Skal traveled alone on the Arcana Continent.

    It was because they were all boring.

    Shining, Union, Bohemian

    The goal of those who reached out to him.

    If you join me, we can surpass Shining.

    I think it would be difficult for you to y solo from now on,

    Please give us a chance

    A worldpletely different from reality.

    His goal in Arcana was to reign over others.

    Because he had been doing it as much as he wanted in the reality.

    However, Hoyeol was different.

    He was strong, but he didnt show off his strength.

    He could give an order, but he didnt give any.

    He always put himself on the frontline

    He moved others from the heart.

    Up to that point, it was simply curiosity.

    I am Lee Hoyeol.

    Skal thought Hoyeol was just an unusual guy like him.

    So he said arrogantly.

    In front of reporters from around the world.

    I have no business with these worthless people. Lee Hoyeol, I want to talk to you. The great evil dragon hunter.

    When he thought about it now.

    He wanted to hide in a rat hole.

    It couldnt be helped.

    Dragon.

    By subduing the king of all things into submission.

    He wanted to climb on top of it.

    The only person who didntugh at that absurd goal.

    Hoyeol was the only one.

    It wasnt a metaphor or anything.

    Skal clearly remembered Hoyeols expression.

    I couldnt find any hint of ridicule.

    With an extremely serious attitude and posture like usual.

    Hoyeol nodded his head when he heard the goal that even Skal himself thought was impossible.

    That first meeting was the opportunity for Skal to join the Holy War Allied Force.

    Therefore.

    I assure you, even if something happens in the future. You cant reach the Dark Dragon.

    Even though those words were sudden.

    Skal didnt drop his teacup.

    There must be a good reason why Hoyeol said that.

    Instead, he nodded.

    Actually, I did guess that. Dark Dragon Since it is the name that all the dragons cried out. It must be an especially great dragon. It could perhaps be called the leader of dragons.

    There was some information he had learned while performing the dragon knight ss quest.

    A distant past.

    Stories about a war between the Mage Tower and the dragons.

    Most of it was unconfirmed information.

    But that alone was enough to tell what kind of beings were dragons.

    I am sure you know. For the dragons, who are called the kings of all things, there is no clear hierarchy among them. But if all the kings were sad and cried

    Skal expressed sincerely.

    I can see why you said it so firmly.

    The grand goal of a true dragon knight.

    Skal saw that and came running.

    In front of the magnificence of the Dark Dragon, he had no choice but to take a step back.

    Thank you for your precious words, Sir Hoyeol.

    You have to know to truly be able to see.

    It was thanks to Hoyeols advice.

    But Skal was not discouraged.

    Hadnt he witnessed it?

    The Arcana Continent was wide and there were many dragons on it!

    There were many dragons to target besides the Dark Dragon.

    Soon, Skalsplexion brightened again.

    Skal asked Hoyeol.

    More importantly, is the Old Dragon Eunaxus safe?

    .

    .

    .

    Inwardly, I was speechless.

    Was this really Skal, who had been appearing mysterious for over ten years?

    Well, it seemed as long as the topic was about dragons, he wouldnt stop talking?

    After Skal left, I checked the time btedly.

    Huh.

    We had talked so much that Grandfel made that huh sound.

    In that regard, consider yourself fortunate, Skal.

    Ill tolerate it because we have a give and take.

    Considering Grandfels usual emotion.

    Forget the three visits to the cottage.

    Even if he tried to visit, I wouldnt meet him again next time.

    But at this moment.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, was sighing in relief inside.

    You manage to get through it somehow, Dark Dragon.

    I want to ride the Dark Dragon!

    When I heard those words, I seriously agonized.

    Do you want me to y horse with you?

    Of course.

    Due to his formality, there was no way Grandfel would y horse with someone.

    I hated it when my clothes looked disheveled.

    How could I do something like that?

    But it probably will be a different case if its my niece, Arang.

    So I couldnt help but say something cold to him.

    It wont happen no matter what!

    However, I realized it only after spitting it out.

    Skal didnt know that I was the Dark Dragon.

    This was why people said that you wouldnt be able to livefortably aftermitting sins.

    People didnt say that for no reason.

    If I freaked out by myself, I was overreacting.

    So I couldnt help but feel wary.

    Grandfels tone must have been firm.

    So I thought Skal might feel discouraged.

    Of course.

    I never thought that just knowing the dragons would help.

    Skal immediately turned his attention to the other dragons.

    Anyway, youre wise, Skal.

    There are many dragons you can ride beside the Dark Dragon.

    Of course, I was the first to ever ride a dragon.

    I earned that achievement without intending it

    You too must work hard to acquire that ability.

    Just take on that ordeal, Skal!

    It was not easy to get on a dragon without any achievement.

    I learned this from experience. Skipping the middle step wasnt always good.

    I have so many things stretched out that I cant help it.

    Indeed.

    Hadnt I dug a lot of holes and wells?

    Whenever there was a situation that required the middle step.

    I inevitably had to supplement it.

    So dont be so envious of my achievement.

    If he saw this, he wouldnt feel jealous.

    Sksk

    What I tirelessly picked up was, of course, a feather pen.

    Considering all the time I lost chatting with Skal, it didnt look like I would have time to even tilt my teacup.

    Not only that. I still had some work that needed to be done as the chief of the Mage Tower.

    Even if the cat took care of the tower exit applications.

    There was additional burdensome work that I brought upon myself.

    Review the applications for permission to use the connector.

    The subject was not limited to the mages of the Mage Tower.

    It couldnt bepared to the tower exit application.

    There must be a lot of applications piled up on the desk in the office.

    Would it end if I took care of that?

    Nope.

    Newly updated ss quest.

    Without fail, it was written there.

    The damn quest goal.

    Train your weak body. (Repeat)

    My eyes are already getting blurry.

    On the Arcana continent, I froze to death.

    In the reality, as soon as I came back, I died from overwork.

    My poor life

    *

    Arcana Continent.

    The Iron Castle was on full emergency alert.

    The leader, Chainwalker.

    The cksmith, Worswyle.

    The pilot, Gunner.

    Regardless of each persons responsibilities.

    All the dwarves were busy banging their hammers.

    The sound of metal echoes from every corner of Iron Castle.

    ng ng!

    Their thick fingers even went numb.

    There was no time to rest.

    Gunner shouted, barely wiping away his sweat.

    If I had known this would happen, I wouldnt have taken over the pilot seat.

    As much as they risked their lives on every flight, pilots had an advantage.

    They had the privilege of being excluded from insignificant duties on the Iron Castle.

    But this situation was far from insignificant.

    Gunner continued as if he were still dumbfounded.

    All of a sudden the dragons appear in groups! Do dwarfves legs suddenly grow double the size?

    The only weakness of the Iron Castle.

    Bad weather.

    The Iron Castle was said to be armed with highly advanced technology.

    But in the face of nature, it had low efficiency.

    Just be d you didnt fall, Gunner.

    Of course, I am d, but

    Why dont you just your use time to hammer more nails?

    Sigh.

    So the dragons appeared.

    At those moments when they cried.

    It was like a nightmare for the dwarfs.

    ng ng!

    Chainwalker muttered while pounding his hammer.

    What made them so sad that they made that rain?

    It was a heavy rain that had never happened before.

    It rained so hard that the Iron Castle was leaking.

    Although not as long as the elves or the dragons.

    The dwarfs had lived for a very long time.

    Still, they couldnt understand the current situation.

    Worswyle opens his mouth curtly,

    Didnt I tell you? It must be because of the Dark Dragon.

    Dark Dragon

    I dont know what it is, but its creepy.

    What is?

    This has never happened before, Chainwalker.

    Even just one dragon appearing would be surprising.

    This was not just one dragon.

    These were dragons.

    There were a dozen of them.

    A being that could have that much influence

    Im sure, change wille to the continent one way or the other.

    He was certain.

    The dragons disappeared as if it had been a lie.

    The meaning of the clear sky was simple.

    It looks like they found that Dark Dragon.

    Im honestly scared.

    Who wouldnt?

    ng!

    Worswyle took his hand off the hammer and looked at the continent.

    Thanks to the strong rain washing away even the dust, the view was clear and they could see beyond the horizon.

    Nevertheless, there was no noticeable movement.

    Not only the Empire, but also the demons seem to be afraid.

    Since the king of all things cried, that sound must have reached all things.

    Chainwalker and Worswyle.

    The dwarves were concerned about that.

    This way, a new legend is written.

    That name.

    The legend of the Dark Dragon.

    Chainwalker asked Worswyle subtly.

    Arent you sad, our legendary cksmith?

    Legends contained power.

    Because Worswyle tried to write a legend.

    He knew what that meant.

    Im disappointed.

    In the vast Arcana Continent.

    There were not many things that could be called legends.

    That was probably why Chainwalker asked him if he was sad.

    The legend of the Dark Dragon would be talked about for a long time.

    The birth of the ethereal iron had faded.

    But Worswyle shook his head.

    You still dont understand, Chainwalker.

    What do you mean?

    Even in legends, there are ups and downs.

    The legend of the ethereal iron depended on the performance of its owner, Hoyeol.

    It would be talked about by more peopleter, but

    How would itpare to the current legend of the Dark Dragon?

    That legend.

    It was safe to say that it reverberated throughout Arcana.

    Furthermore.

    They made the world tremble just by mentioning it, not by revealing it.

    The Dark Dragon hadnt actually revealed its form in the Arcana yet.

    So there was no reason to feel sad.

    Because it wasnt evenparable in the first ce.

    However, he was still concerned.

    I just have to hope that the new legend doesnt run wild.

    About that, Chainwalker and Worswyle went silent.

    They kept their mouth shut and didnt talk.

    Coincidentally, the two dwarves were thinking the same thing.

    Does Sir Hoyeol know of this situation?

    But they didnt think of it for long.

    All of a sudden.

    Something was captured in the sky.

    The air split.

    A huge figure emerged from there.

    It was a dragon.

    !!!

    They were in the middle of repairing.

    So the Iron Castle could neither move forward nor retreat.

    They have no choice but to face the dragon.

    Chainwalker opened his mouth quietly.

    Damn it, can the king of all things even read our mind?

    How would I know?

    Shit, this is not how I want things to end.

    The dragons bodypletely blocked the view of the Iron Castles window.

    But, that appearance somehow?

    It wasnt unfamiliar.

    Hmm?

    Worswyles eyes twitched.

    Even if the wind and the rain had made it difficult to see, he had seen that dragon once.

    So he wondered if that was the reason why it felt familiar.

    That was not why.

    The only thing that looked familiar.

    It was the wing that shone brilliantly.

    Even if the size was different.

    W-What?

    Worswyle.

    The keen eye of the continents best cksmith quickly recognized it.

    An afterimage appeared ovepping with the wings.

    He was certain, those brilliantly shining dragons wings

    It was like the magic tool that Hoyeol was wearing!

    H-How?

    Hundreds of possibilitiese to mind.

    However.

    Those random thoughts didntst long either.

    Slide

    Iron Castle.

    The spirit that had been staying in her seat in a noble posture.

    Haiel started moving from her seat.

    She walked up to the dragon and calmly opened her mouth.

    You finally understand Masters intentions, Eunaxus.

    The dragon responded to that.

    It was a clear mistake on my part to doubt the Dark Dragon.

    The meaning of that short conversation was simple.

    Chainwalker, Worswyle, Gunner

    No, all the dwarves were shocked.

    N-No way, the Dark Dragon is Sir Hoyeol?

 Chapter 254: Call it a legend (1)

    Chapter 254: Call it a legend (1)

    Antonium, capital of the Empire.

    The imperial mage Nash William looked up at the sky.

    The rain stopped and the sun was bright, but his body still trembled.

    As expected, no matter how hard he tried to make up his mind, he couldnt help it.

    I guess a little brother cant imitate his older brother

    The emergence of dragons.

    He knew that it was impossible to hit a rock with an egg.

    However, he couldnt just leave it alone.

    So Nash had moved quickly.

    To prepare for an unexpected dragon attack.

    But the moment he faced the dragon.

    Nash froze.

    The title of Imperial Mage was meaningless, and he was engulfed in fear.

    This was why I dont have the face to see His Majesty the Emperor, hyungnim

    Clearly, if it had been hyungnim

    If it were his older brother who always promised to surpass the Fire Dragon!

    Even in front of the dragon.

    His fiery momentum wouldnt have wavered.

    Of course, that Fire Dragon wasnt a real dragon.

    Even if someone pointed that out.

    It wouldnt console the disheartened Nash.

    What are you thinking so hard about?

    !

    The one who woke up Nash, who was ming himself, was His Majesty, the Emperor.

    Hearing the Emperors voice, Nash hurriedly lowered his head.

    I ashamed to face you, Your Majesty.

    What do you mean?

    I am sorry, this lowly self failed to fulfill his responsibilities as the Imperial Mage. I was intimidated by the dragons and forgot my duty.

    The Emperor approached Nash without saying a word.

    ?

    Then he gave a pat on the shoulder to Nash who was confused.

    Isnt that only natural, Nash? To not be able to even raise your head properly in front of the true king. There is no need to ask for forgiveness from me. In the first ce, I couldnt even look straight at the sky.

    The Emperors gaze moved from Nash to the panoramic view of Antonium outside the window.

    The capital city defended itself not only from the demons but also from the rebels.

    Thanks to that, the vitality that had once been lively now seemed dull.

    Antonium was dead silent.

    The Emperor raised the corners of his mouth bitterly.

    So you dont have to ask for forgiveness or me yourself. For now, Im just grateful. I dont know why they left, but I am d they did.

    I will follow your orders, Your Majesty.

    Of course, he knew it wouldnt be this easy.

    At this moment, the reason Antonium was quiet was because of that.

    The cause of the dragons disappearance.

    Anyone could have guessed it.

    Dark Dragon.

    Stories about dragons also had been handed down in the Empire. However, most of them were simply legends passed down by word of mouth andpiled into books.

    So what could be called the truth

    As expected, there is only the Great Dragon-Demon War.

    The Great Dragon-Demon War

    The few pages of records left in the Imperial Pce were the only gifts received by the previous emperor for establishing friendly rtions with the Mage Tower.

    They gave away hundreds of magic tools to the Mage Tower and only got a few pieces of paper in return.

    Someone might say that it was a disrespect toward the Empire.

    Even I used to think that way.

    But now that he had confirmed the existence of the dragons with his own eyes.

    The few pages of records of the Great Dragon-Demon War would be a valuable pointer for the Empire. With that in mind, he had been looking through those records a little while ago.

    But.

    Even the Mage Tower doesnt know.

    The Dark Dragon didnt exist in the record of the Great Dragon-Demon War.

    The Emperor was in agony.

    The Dark Dragon didnt appear in the distant past, not even in the Grear Dragon-Demon War.

    How could such a being have such an influence on dragons

    Its a serious question.

    Suddenly, the Emperor looked at the bottom of the Imperial Pce.

    To be exact.

    He looked beyond the floor, into the basement of the Imperial Pce.

    Library of War

    It was in the basement.

    If the answer to that question existed on the Arcana Continent, it would be in the Library of War. If he asked what the existence of Dark Dragon was, he would be able to solve it right away.

    But.

    The Emperor asked himself.

    Is it really the right time to use it?

    Many people were aware of the existence of Library of War.

    Nash and other ministers, as well as Harkon, who was now in the world of adventurers, had known about its existence.

    However, the Emperor was the only one who knew that a price was needed to hear the answer.

    It was only natural.

    Until now.

    The only people who used it were the previous emperors.

    What am I supposed to do, Harkon?

    The moment when the Emperor shook his head and agonized.

    Suddenly, the warm sunlight on the pce disappeared.

    The Emperor and Nash were startled at that moment.

    ?

    Was it going to rain?

    If not that.

    Did the dragons appear again?

    It was only natural that they were surprised again.

    But both cases were not the answer.

    Your Majesty?

    Nash blurted out.

    It was neither a dragon nor a dark cloud carrying rain that obscured the sun.

    A familiar airship.

    It was the dwarves Iron Castle.

    Therefore, doubt appeared on the Emperors face.

    Why are the dwarves again?

    He thought they wouldnt stop by Antonium for a while.

    Perhaps, had something urgent happened?

    The Emperor ordered Nash.

    Get ready to greet them, Nash.

    I will follow your orders, Your Majesty!

    Then, he soon faced the dwarves leader, Chainwalker.

    The Emperors guess was half-correct.

    Chainwalker opened his mouth in a hurry.

    Ivee back to the Empire because Ive got some news to deliver.

    Yes, the news was urgent in a different way.

    Empire, you dont have time to tremble in fear like this. Move as quickly as possible to restore the Empires power and restore its former glory!

    What do you mean, dwarf? Cant you tell from that sight? The dragons appeared. How can you say something like that when the people are still in shock?

    Its not something to be shocked about.

    What?

    Its not something to be afraid of.

    Not to be afraid of, what the hell do you mean?

    Chainwalker continued to the Emperor who asked back.

    The Dark Dragon.

    .

    .

    .

    Chainwalker was certain.

    Sir Hoyeol wouldnt want the continent to tremble in fear.

    Akshansst survivor.

    Negative emotions strengthened the demons.

    Hoyeol probably knew that fact better than anyone else.

    Now, humans and demons alike were trembling in the face of the dragon

    The demon is a race that doesnt know its ce.

    The foolish demons could even forget their own fear.

    This peace would neverst.

    Chainwalker made a decision.

    Isnt this what our oath is about?

    They would use this as an opportunity to reverse the negative emotions that had spread across the continent.

    It didnt take much to make it possible.

    Just one word was enough.

    The Emperor appeared on top of Antonium Castle.

    The people of Antonium look at the Emperor with faces full of concern.

    Chainwalker got back to the Iron Castle and looked at their faces.

    Worswyle asked.

    Chainwalker, are you sure youve conveyed it properly?

    The Dark Dragon that the dragons were crying about.

    It was Hoyeol, Akshansst survivor.

    Considering they heard that fact.

    Wasnt the expressions of the Emperor and the people were too serious?

    Chainwalker chuckled at his concern.

    It was a needless worry.

    Worswyle, dont you know?

    What are you saying all of a sudden?

    How legends are handed down.

    ?

    Worswyle frowned at the enigmatic words.

    Because he lived in front of a hot furnace, Walswyle had very little patience when it came to other things. Chainwalker got straight to the point.

    No matter how legendary an event or being is, in the end, it cannot be called a legend without passing through the human world. It is up to humans to elevate something to a legend.

    !

    Indeed.

    No matter how great something was, it couldnt be a legend if it was not widely known.

    And it was only up to humans to publicize that something.

    I see

    Of course, those who lived in seclusion.

    The dragons or the elves were not the ones who would spread it.

    Chainwalker watched Antonium with a satisfied look.

    What the Holy War Allied Force needs is a reversal. A dramatic one, too, Worswyle. We need one big blow that can overturn the Arcana Continent which is covered in fear.

    Worswyle asked.

    Is this tempering for that purpose?

    Chainwalker nodded gently.

    Thats right. Its probably not the usual tempering that took a lot of effort either. The weight of the legend will also vary depending on whose mouth it begins with.

    Chainwalker chuckled.

    In that case, there is no better person than the Emperor!

    .

    .

    .

    The Emperor spoke.

    I know what you are afraid of.

    Even as he said that, he felt that it was shameless of him.

    He was rambling as if he wasnt scared at all.

    In front of the demons.

    In front of the rebels.

    And in front of the dragons.

    He was more afraid than anyone else.

    So the current silence wasnt harsh at all.

    In the eyes of the people looking up at him.

    He hadnt proved anything as an emperor to expect their respect or awe.

    If I dont feel its shameless, Id be no different from the demons.

    The Empires territory was vast.

    However, at present, the only area that could be considered its territory was the Capital City, Antonium.

    And Frost, which was rebuilt in the world of adventurers.

    He knew that he could no longer be called emperor since he had lost control of the rest of his territory and his people.

    Nevertheless.

    So I say this in the name of the emperor.

    He must desperately y the role of the emperor.

    Yeah, even if it was only a false one.

    Because his words had power.

    Because he had to give that power to him.

    You should not be afraid of the Dark Dragon.

    In this case, the education he received as a prince in his childhood was helpful.

    The vocalizations and the speech that were uttered after thorough practice seemed enough to awaken the fearful people.

    But the Emperor knew.

    Im not the one who really awakens them.

    He was just a stepping stone.

    So he spoke with more dignity.

    If it had been for the sake of elevating himself, he wouldnt have been able to.

    He spat out the dignified voice of the emperor.

    I already know who the Dark Dragon is.

    ?

    Same goes for you.

    The Emperors gaze was directed to the survivors of Dredsen.

    Of course, the first thing they realized was the meaning behind those words.

    They were survivors of Dredsen.

    Dredsen was at the border of the Empire.

    A mountain vige where news of the Empire couldnt reach.

    Furthermore, they had just settled in Antonium.

    But they already knew the existence of the Dark Dragon?

    !

    Ransha unconsciously murmured.

    D-Dont tell me?

    Yes.

    It seemed it was true.

    Emperors remark continued.

    The Dark Dragon, he is the savior of Dredsen.

    At the same time, he is Antoniums hero.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    It was the moment when a legend was dered from the Emperors mouth.

    Yes. Adventurer Lee Hoyeol. He is the Dark Dragon!

    !!!

    *

    My ears itched.

    Returning to the Mage Tower.

    As soon as I sat down at the desk in my office, my ears started to feel itchy.

    It was a bad sign.

    But with Grandfels formality, he wouldnt ept the act of picking his ears with his fingers even if he had to die.

    I tried to ignore the itch and moved my eyes to the desk.

    The first thing that caught my eye was the tower exit application.

    No, to be exact.

    It was the cats paw stamped on the tower exit application.

    What Marcelo had told me.

    Was the task that the Tower Master took over the task of reviewing the tower exit application?

    I muttered while looking at the passed tower exit application.

    I fully understand your sincerity.

    But that

    There was such a thing as consideration.

    Such was the case now with Tower Masters favor.

    Grandfel couldnt live being indebted to anyone.

    So I cant say anything that I dont like.

    Really that cats work is just like a cat washing its face<sup>[1]</sup>A cat washing its face = doing things roughly/half-heartedly. !

    No, no matter how annoying it was.

    What should I do if you gave permission to exit the tower so recklessly?!

    But, I guess I have to fix what needs to be corrected.

    Id never trust the cat, the Tower Master, again.

    Of course, it was all because of Grandfels difficult personality.

    I mumbled to myself.

    For this personality, a give and take is the best.

    In this regard, I would like to make a request to everyone.

    Everyone, please refrain from thinking about doing anything for me.

    If you feel sorry for me who has to endure all this mess.

    Hurry it up.

    I have a lot of work to finish before the end of the day.

    As I said.

    I had to diligently carry out the goal of the ss quest, the physical training.

    Lets hurry up and revise the tower exit application form.

    Therefore.

    I scribbled with the feather pen.

    Sksk

    Unfortunately.

    I will also review this tower exit application as a failure.

    Senior Bensch William.

    .

    .

    .

    [Legend system opens]

    [Acquire the legend, Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol.]

    [Your legend materializes]<ul><li>1. A cat washing its face = doing things roughly/half-heartedly. </li></ul>

 Chapter 255: Call it a legend (2)

    Chapter 255: Call it a legend (2)

    The swans on theke were always magnificent.

    Even when they were struggling.

    They never showed it on the outside.

    If you asked me why I suddenly talked about it

    I looked like a swan right now.

    Morning sunlight streamed into the office desk.

    I shamelessly opened my mouth.

    Itster than usual.

    Goodness.

    I guess I was the only one who ever reprimanded the sun for beingzy

    More importantly, speaking of staying up all night.

    Dont pretend you wake up early, Grandfel.

    Clink

    I started my day with green tea and looked back onst night.

    I didnt even have time to catch my breath.

    In particr, the training quest that started at dawn felt particrly tiring.

    I almost cried because I felt so sad.

    [Tenacity: 3]

    I rose the tenacity by 1 level.

    If the system hadnt recognized my hard work.

    I probably really would have cried.

    Dont say that I am just exaggerating.

    If you suffer it yourself, youll know that its not an exaggeration.

    There is a saying that suffering in youth pays off in old age.

    I knew that all this hard work would be a great help. No matter how hard it was, I could bear it. But what I couldnt stand was

    Is it the beginning of a new day?

    This shamelessness, pretending like nothing is wrong!

    This was unfair.

    You want me to think I should be grateful and just carry on?

    There should be a limit to being consistent.

    Im looking forward to it.

    Arent you a saint at this point, Grandfel?

    An ordinary person like me would suffer and die from feeling wronged.

    But this wasnt the first time I suffered like this.

    There should be no hesitation.

    I was also slowly reaching the stage of resignation.

    No, rather than resignation

    I thought about it beforehand.

    Rather than expecting his stubbornness to be broken.

    For my sake.

    I tried to mull over it a little bit.

    Just like I said, I finished the 15 days worth of work in one day.

    The penalty effect of the [The Last Adventurer] had ended.

    I should enter the Arcana continent without hesitation.

    Because I have a new goal.

    This time, I nned to return to reality as quickly as possible.

    Actually, thest time was an unusual case.

    The gap of dimensions and the effect of absolute zero ovepped without me knowing.

    15 days passed by.

    Two months in Arcana time.

    Lets see, given the passage of time.

    This time, I nned to return to the reality within a day at thetest.

    I had felt it clearly while dealing with the backlog of work.

    For me, even just wasting one moment is regrettable.

    I thought that I shouldnt leave my seat even if just for a day from now on.

    I brought this upon myself, so I wont say whos responsible but

    Just because of this pride.

    I had a lot of work to do. In particr, it was safe to say that the fixed daily routine had doubled, especially when it came to reviewing the permission to use the connector.

    Creek

    So like this.

    I had no choice but to kick off my office chair and get up.

    Of course, before opening the portal to the Arcana Continent.

    I had some work to finish.

    Yes, everything was in ordance with the procedure.

    Ga Hall.

    First of all, I had to return the rented magic tool.

    That didnt mean I would return all the magic tools.

    Since the ss quest appeared.

    You never knew what would happen in Sisley.

    I will return some tools. And I will extend the rental period of the rest magic tools.

    It was simply because of my strict pride that I couldnt ignore procedures.

    Perhaps because I suddenly talked about business.

    The skilled mage, Laran, stammered.

    Hello, Chief Lee Hoyeol! I will put back the tools you handed me. But would it be necessary to extend the rental period for the rest of the tools?

    Swish

    Then she opened the parchment booklet.

    It showed the rental period that I wrote down.

    Certainly, it was written in my handwriting.

    Rental period: until the moment of death.

    I realized it once again.

    Am I, at this point, calling myself a nuisance?

    I was basically going out and spreading misconceptions to others.

    Its all your fault, Grandfel.

    I felt wronged again.

    But there was no other way.

    This too, was also a mistake from my youth that I had to bear.

    I said indifferently.

    Yes. The rental period has expired, so I will extend it.

    It went without saying.

    I was the only one who knew that I froze to death in the Arcana Continent. Even the dragons who watched myst moment in the Dragon Temple didnt know that I had frozen to death.

    Just nk

    The dragons just heard a sound.

    They just said I disappeared without a trace.

    Death that even the dragons didnt know about.

    Death that was not even known to the enemy.

    I never thought I would say it so calmly with this mouth.

    At this point, it wasnt pride, but a provocation.

    Yes? What do you mean?

    She must be puzzled, so I could understand.

    But this personality was not kind enough to exin things in detail.

    Sk

    I just specified the rental period with a feather pen.

    This time, please, write it nicely.

    Grandfel.

    One day should be enough.

    Y-Yes!

    Lets see, excluding one magic tool.

    The return and the extension of the rental period had beenpleted.

    If someone asked where I sold out the remaining one tool

    As expected, I had no choice but to speak confidently without any shame.

    As for the White Elytra, we will proceed ording to procedure.

    Ah, yes! But This is the first time that an exported magic tool has been lost! The procedure says that the reason has to be clearly stated

    You dont have to struggle to say it, Laran.

    I would pay my taxes voluntarily anyway.

    Even if I didnt, as long as it was the procedure.

    There should be no exceptions to the procedure. You did well, Skilled Mage Laran.

    How could I say no?

    Thank you for your understanding!

    I spoke straight to Laran, who bowed her head.

    Ive given the White Elytra to someone who needs it and uses it more skillfully than I do.

    Yes?

    Howe theres now that asks you to exin with 5W+1H, Grandfel?

    He had a talent for making things sound so grand.

    Well, if you thought about it, it wasnt wrong

    I dont know if Im being presumptuous in meddling with the Chief since I am just a skilled mage of enchantment, but! Even if you search the entire Arcana Continent, you wont find anyone who can use the White Elytra as effectively as Chief Lee Hoyeol. I heard it from Chief Marcelo!

    Its embarrassing to get such a high evaluation, Marcelo.

    In fact, the effect of the White Elytra was customized for me.

    However, unlike in the past, now I didnt have to suffer from mana.

    It was not a magic tool that I desperately needed.

    Like I just said.

    Compared to me.

    Eunaxus, who had lost his wings, desperately needed that magic tool.

    So, I exined without adding or subtracting anything.

    Youre not wrong either.

    Thats right.

    However, the wings will be most valuable to someone who has lost them.

    Someone who has lost their wings?

    Im talking about an old dragon who lost its wings.

    A dragon was suddenly mentioned.

    Larans eyes widened at the word old dragon.

    I fully understood her surprise.

    But as expected, I shamelessly continued.

    Starting with this, we may be able to resolve the aftermath of the Great Dragon-Demon War.

    !

    This time, I praise your big mouth, Grandfel.

    The Mage Tower and the dragons.

    We were on the same side, so we should get along from now on.

    Well, the White Elytra was a symbol of that reconciliation.

    Furthermore, if I had such an excuse

    Maybe theyll pardon it.

    I could also be relieved of the responsibility for losing the magic tool.

    It was not for no reason that there was a saying you can repay a thousand debts with words.

    Surely, this seems a little more serious than a simple loss?

    Well, even if they cant pardon it.

    This pure integrity.

    I worked hard like a dog to earn money and didnt even use it.

    Even if it was a magic tool that sounded expensive, I didnt have to worry about paying thepensation.

    Soon, I walked out of Ga Hall with a lighter step.

    Now all I have to do is wait for Harkon.

    If you asked why I was waiting for Harkon at the Mage Tower.

    It was because of the connector that was in the Mage Tower, Crystal Hall.

    Yeah.

    The first person to receive the permission to use the connector.

    It was the Commander of the Knights of Lionheart, Harkon.

    *

    Harkons eyes shone brightly.

    I understand.

    Those words were uttered in a kind voice, but his eyes were fierce like a beast. He couldnt help it. The woman he was facing now was not someone he couldpletely trust.

    Im just grateful that you understand.

    Long ck hair.

    Although they asionally made eye contact.

    Soon, her eyes turned elsewhere.

    Haha

    Not only that, sheughed awkwardly.

    If anyone was watching this scene.

    They would judge that the woman was very intimidated in his presence.

    But Harkon knew.

    Thats a great way to handle peoples gaze.

    The opponent was the worst criminal in the history of the Empire.

    She was the leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Harkon remained silent and looked at Kitch.

    There was a huge bounty on that neck.

    Large enough to buy a few small kingdoms.

    If anyone asked how could such a bounty be ced on the head of a mere mercenary leader.

    I just have to list the major cases.

    Assassination of aristocrats, contract murders, treasure robbery

    By the standards of Shadow Mercenary Corps, such things didnt even belong to the axis of evil deeds.

    Even before the Empire unified the continent.

    Since the Warring States Period, the Shadow Mercenary Corps had been a big yer in the underworld.

    Harkon could guarantee.

    Before the demons appeared. Theyre the ones closest to the demons.

    In the past, the evil deeds of the Shadow Mercenary Corps wereparable to those of the demons. However, at this moment, the reason why Harkon was talking to Kitch was simple.

    Harkon pondered over the conversation he had just now.

    Can I ask you one thing?

    Yes, as much as you want!

    Do you regret the past?

    All of a sudden? Well, if you ask me if I regret it

    Kitch continued in an extremely bitter voice.

    -Yes, I regret it. I dont want any more of that.

    Harkon thought of Hoyeol.

    If its Sir Hoyeol, he will definitely

    Hoyeol didnt dwell on the past.

    Even though he had no mercy for the demons.

    He was infinitely generous to humans.

    Well, just look at his decision to have the Shadow Mercenary Corps join the Holy War Allied Force.

    It was safe to say that Hoyeol trusted them.

    So Harkon nodded his head.

    Good. Ill give you a chance, Kitch.

    Are you serious?

    Of course.

    Wow!

    Only then did Kitch make eye contact with Harkon.

    You must have been more concerned about the safety of the Empire and His Majesty than anyone else Im sorry for making such an unreasonable request, Captain Harkon!

    No, I just confirmed through Sir Hoyeol that Antonium and His Majesty are safe. Its just my greed that I want to see it with my own eyes.

    I will definitely get it back, even if only because of Captain Harkons consideration!

    The reason why Harkon gave Kitch the opportunity to enter the Arcana Continent was simple. Because he felt like Kitchs goal in entering Arcana would help Hoyeol and the Holy War Allied Force.

    Harkon added to Kitch.

    Please, I hope you will get that request back.

    .

    .

    .

    Its a clear vition of the procedure.

    I looked at Kitch, who appeared in the Crystal Hall instead of Harkon.

    If it was the usual Grandfels temperament.

    I would have sent Kitch back right away.

    I apologize for not meeting the deadline.

    But Kitchs purpose was certainly reasonable.

    Purpose: ess to the Shadow Mercenary Corp hideout / Acquire the request ledger

    Because there was a smelling from the request ledger.

    A request from a great evil.

    A strong demonic smell.

    If the procedure had been followed.

    It would have been chosen before Harkons application.

    ording to Kitchs exnation.

    The request had been written down on the ledger for a long time.

    Kitch smiled awkwardly.

    The previous leaders seemed to have epted so many requests This was a request that was always being carried out as a top priority. Of course, it hasnt been sessful so far.

    If I could confirm the request ledger.

    I felt like I could get a good deal of information about the great evil.

    Most of all, Harkon had conceded to her.

    Even if the procedure is important, lets put up with it, Grandfel.

    Sometimes you need to be flexible.

    I struggled to open my mouth.

    I cant betray Harkons pride.

    I continued to Kitch, who lowered her head.

    The given time is four days in Arcana.

    I nned to return to reality within 24 hours at thetest.

    At that time, I would have to exert all my magic power to create a two-person portal.

    Raymond Sean, you ck-hearted bastard.

    Giving a one-way trip, he was so stingy.

    The connector didnt have a logout function.

    So keep that in mind, Kitch.

    If yourete for the appointment, due to the nature of Grandfel, Ill leave you behind.

    The ce to reunite was the main gate of Antonium.

    I watched Kitchy down on the connector.

    Soon, the light of the portal was emitted from the connector.

    Kitch was nowhere to be seen.

    I also squeezed my mana straight away to create a portal.

    But Im getting used to it because its my second time.

    I walked straight through the portal.

    And then I faced them.

    Messages emerging from the darkness.

    [Youve entered the Arcana Continent, where legends overflow.]

    The entry message changed?

    From a continent heading towards destruction.

    To a continent where legends overflow.

    I wondered if something had happened while I was away.

    I soon realized.

    [Legend system opens]

    No way, the overflowing legend was my story?

    [Acquire the legend, Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol.]

    But, what?

    Dark Dragon Lee Hooooooyeoooool?!

    Who the hell told them I was the Dark Dragon?!

    I tried so hard, but I was betrayed like this!!

    No, more importantly

    [Your legend materializes.]

    That strange legend materializes, what kind of horrible thing is this?!

 Chapter 256: Its not a request, its an order (1)

    Chapter 256: It''s not a request, it''s an order (1)

    Like when I acquired [Aesthetic] and [Tenacity].

    Or like when I opened up the [Title] system.

    Knowledge about the [Legend] prated my mind.

    But its a bit difficult to exin in words?

    Unlike the stats mentioned above, the effect was not clear.

    Well, it was worth the name legend.

    Just like how themon legends were all vague.

    The effects of [Legend] could not be easily defined.

    But If I were to briefly exin it.

    It was definitely a growth-type system.

    The more widely it is known, the more effective it bes

    If I were a normal yer, wouldnt I be happy about this?

    I gained a new ability.

    It was not a one-time thing, but a growth-type.

    Above all, the name [Legend] was extremely grandiose.

    But at this moment, I couldnt be happy at all.

    [Acquire the legend, Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol.]

    The legends name was Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol!

    To improve my skills.

    I had to spread that terrible legend even further!

    I felt like I just wanted to sit down and do nothing.

    I cant carry my face.

    The hardship in the reality passed through my head.

    How much effort did I put into hiding the fact that I was the Dark Dragon?

    But even though my struggle was useless on the Arcana Continent.

    I didnt expect it to be so famous that it became a legend.

    Who the hell is it?!

    I called Haiel.

    Haiel was knowledgeable about the news from the Arcana Continent since her days as a low-level spirit.

    If my news had been talked about enough to be a legend, it would not be difficult to find its source.

    Soon, Haiel appeared out of thin air and bowed her head as always.

    Haieles to see my lord, the Dark Dragon.

    Haiel, you too?!

    Just hearing my lord was already shameful.

    Please dont add a cumbersome title.

    But there was a good reason for that title.

    Eunaxus, Dwarves, and the Emperor?

    The legend of the Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol.

    It was a joint legend created by the union of dragons, spirits, dwarves, and humans! The moment Haiel finished speaking, I calmed down.

    I cant even ask anyone anyway.

    There were so many people involved.

    This meant that no one could be held ountable.

    In addition, the intention.

    The intention was more than satisfactory by Grandfels standards.

    Thats a wise decision.

    They would suppress the energy of demons with the legend of the Dark Dragon.

    They were all experienced.

    In a way I never imagined.

    I never thought I would turn the momentum of the Arcana Continent around.

    In the end, it was also a favor for me.

    Grandfel generously tolerated the Tower Masters handling of the cats works.

    Since it was done out of goodwill.

    No matter how I, Lee Hoyeol, felt.

    I couldnt express my displeasure.

    But it still didnt make sense.

    Lets say that Eunaxus, Chainwalker, and Haiel did it because they were on my side.

    Not only they were blindly infatuated, they also overestimated me.

    It made sense they did that.

    But Emperor, what the hell is wrong with you?

    Why did you participate in the idolization?

    ording to Haiel.

    The Emperor made a formal deration in front of Antoniums people.

    Adventurer Lee Hoyeol was that Dark Dragon.

    I guess I should be d I wasnt there.

    He made a promation in the name of the Emperor.

    Considering the passage of time on the Arcana Continent

    It wouldnt have been strange for my actions to be a legend.

    More importantly.

    Thanks to you, they all seem to be kneeling down nicely.

    The effect of the legend was no joke.

    I wasnt talking about the effects of the newly opened system, [Legend].

    As a demon hunter, I could feel the presence of the demons.

    Compared to just before, when I stepped on the Arcana Continent.

    The presence of the demons had definitely calmed down.

    I cant say anything about this, really

    It couldnt be helped, this was my fate too.

    But with this.

    Not only on the reality, I had to struggle on the Arcana Continent.

    Well, this damn legend was floating around on the Arcana Continent.

    I would have to do my best to prevent it from flooding into the reality!

    In order to do that, first of all.

    It would be best to keep Kitch in check.

    Of course, on the Arcana Continent.

    I didnt know where Kitchnded.

    Shell take care of herself.

    Kitch was not a character that was weak enough for me to worry about.

    I had also set a date and ce for the appointment.

    Lets worry about my future instead of worrying about Kitch, Hoyeol.

    I asked Haiel.

    Have you heard any news about elves, Haiel?

    Unfortunately, I did not receive a response.

    You dont have to apologize. That would also be their ability.

    Haiels information collection was done through nature.

    Like reading the memories of leaves fluttering in the wind.

    Or listening to the voice of the fluttering pollen.

    However, the problem was that the elves also had simr abilities.

    Theyve made sure to mp them down.

    How much nasty stuff they had been doing that they even tried to mp down on nature?

    I felt like I needed to check on them as well.

    In that case, my priority was to specify the location of Argentress and the elves he led. So if you asked me how I would pinpoint their location

    I would confidently show you my inventory.

    This was the [Evil Eyes Telescope] seen from the Arcana Continent.

    Wouldnt it look more vivid than when used in the reality?

    *

    Crack!

    Argentress trampled on a pile of rubbles.

    It was not amon rubble.

    It was the remains of a castle wall that could not be destroyed even by most siege weapons.

    Please let me live!

    Crack

    The demon mmed his head hard on the ground.

    He was not a demon divided into sses, nor he was a demon of the true name.

    He was called the king of demons, the demon king.

    30th in the ranking.

    The Demon King, Shalkirawi, was confused in his mind.

    Whack!

    He hit his head so hard on the ground.

    The blood dripping from his forehead covered his vision.

    However, even through his cloudy vision, he could clearly see it.

    Its an annihtion.

    Corpses scattered around.

    Approximately 10,000 elite demon king armies and 30 demon armymanders.

    It took only half a day for the entire army except him to be annihted.

    To only a hundred people!

    Just like how there was a wall between a demon king and an ordinary demon.

    There was also a wall between the elves and him.

    And the thickness of that wall

    Its thicker than the difference between me and the lower-ranking demon.

    There was a different word for such a wall.

    Yes, this was a difference of rank.

    Shalkirawi felt it.

    I cant ovee it as I am now.

    That was why he threw away the demon kings dignity and mmed his head.

    He begged for his life from a being of a different rank.

    Argentress looked indifferently at Shalkirawi.

    King of demons.

    I am not a king at all, Sir!

    I never thought I would hear a demon king call me sir.

    Argentress sneered.

    Unlike other kings, you have a good manner.

    A race as low as humans, demons.

    The reason Argentress conversed with him was simple.

    Argentress continues coldly.

    Tell me what Gluttony has been doing.

    As time passed, their energy of life was fading away.

    The fact that the Demon Kings Castle copsed in half a day was proof of that.

    Literally, if it was back when they still had Mothers blessing.

    They would have secured it in an instant.

    The aging is progressing at an rming rate.

    Him and his kin.

    But most importantly him.

    As the original elf, he had lived much longer than his kin.

    Therefore, Argentress made a decision.

    He would ept Gluttonys suggestion first.

    But unfortunately, things went wrong.

    Where have you hid that great evil?

    After that day, Gluttonys activities became unknown.

    Argentress pursued the location of the blessing while also pursuing Gluttony.

    In the meantime, he came across him.

    Shalkirawi, the demon king who might know the whereabouts of Gluttony.

    I dont know anything about him, Sir!!!

    However, the answer was below expectations.

    No, he didnt even expect anything from a lowly race.

    Should he say it was exactly as he expected?

    Thrud.

    Just as he was about to turn around without saying anything.

    Shalkirawi sensed it.

    The moment Argentresspletely turned his head.

    He would be a target for arrows and died of suffocation.

    Shalkirawi hastily opened his mouth.

    But I dare to tell you this, Sir!

    Argentress stopped with about half of his body turned.

    His life depended on what he would say.

    Shalkirawi continued.

    Even if you interrogate me and other demon kings, you will never find the traces of the great evil. I am not trying to protect him. Dont you know this too? The demons are a lowly race who only think about themselves!!

    Argentress asked.

    Why?

    Because we and the great evil are fundamentally different.

    Youre fundamentally different?

    Thats right.

    Great evil.

    Even before the Arcana Continent and the Demon World were connected.

    They had existed on the Arcana Continent.

    Shalkirawi continued with his head still down.

    There is no such thing as a cooperative rtionship between us lowly demon kings and the great evils. Werepetitors that want to bite each others necks at any time!

    Gulp

    Perhaps because he was extremely nervous.

    Once he finished talking, his throat burned.

    Shalkirawi quenched his thirst with flowing blood.

    Then he thought.

    I can live if I sell out the great evil.

    It didnt matter if the elf saw through him.

    He didnt tell a lie.

    Shalkirawi said sincerely.

    I feel wronged, Sir! Its unfair that I will die because of that guy Gluttony. But please, know this. This feeling is not directed at you, Sir, but at the great evil, Gluttony!!

    Shalkirawi knew himself well.

    He was one of the few demons who knew his ce.

    Shalkirawi was not special.

    It was this power that allowed him to rise to the position of 30th-ranked Demon King.

    However.

    Swish

    The problem was that he had underestimated his opponent.

    Argentress just turned around.

    He had wondered what the demon was talking about.

    Im not curious about the stories of lowly things.

    After all, he had no answer to his question, didnt he?

    The moment Argentresspletely turned around.

    Swoosh!

    The bowstring was set.

    sh!

    The arrow was stretched out.

    Hit!

    It went straight through Shalkirawi.

    It was an instant death.

    To say that it was thest moment of the 30th-ranked demon king was utterly insignificant.

    It was truly an inferior conversation.

    Argentress beckoned.

    They didnt have much time, so they had to hurry.

    The elves then lined up and were ready to move.

    But their footsteps that never wavered.

    !

    Their five senses were superior to all races except the dragon.

    Their intuition was warning them.

    A mass of magic lights flickered in the distance.

    A being slowly revealed itself.

    It was absolutely dangerous.

    Still, no one raised their bow.

    To be exact, no one could move.

    Their body didnt listen?

    Their whole body was as stiff as stone and their feet didnt move.

    Let alone moving their fingers.

    They couldnt even look away.

    They just barely opened their mouth.

    Argentress-nim?

    If it was Argentress, they were certain.

    He would figure out the cause and solve it.

    The elves had infinite trust in Argentress.

    Soon after, the man revealed himselfpletely.

    They were able to give him a hostile look.

    So they didnt know.

    At this moment.

    I cant believe it.

    What kind of expression the Argentress, whom they trust so much, had on his face. It was a shock that went beyond surprise. It was a distortion that went beyond a frown.

    But no matter how hard he red, nothing changed.

    Brilliant silver.

    It was definitely udies.

    The presence he felt.

    It was definitely Mothers blessing.

    Argentress murmured unconsciously.

    It cant be!

    .

    .

    .

    I had no intention of praising them for destroying the Demon Kings Castle.

    Their impure intentions.

    I had just checked everything through the [Evil Eyes Telescope]

    So dont even think about leaving the site.

    You all are caught red-handed.

    As long as I had the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    The rtionship between me and the elves.

    It was like the natural enemy rtionship between the demon hunter and the demons.

    So I didnt have to worry about taking responsibility for what I was going to say from now on. It didnt matter how arrogant Grandfels remarks were.

    Dont you dare talk about ranks in front of me.

    Because Im different from you guys.

    [Hierarchy of Blessings urs in the elf, Argentress, and the elves.]

 Chapter 257: Its not a request. Its an order (2)

    Chapter 257: It''s not a request. It''s an order (2)

    The setting of the udie family.

    I was the one who scribbled down the setting about dragons.

    I didnt know if a cat would just leave the fishmonger alone.

    But did you think I would just leave the elves alone?

    I even made the settings for the elves more specific than the dragons.

    That The days when Arcana was just a game.

    There were more rumors about elves than about dragons.

    They have no manners.

    The elves spent most of their time in Sisley.

    Unlike the dragon, the elves were not bound for systemic reasons.

    Well, it was stated in AAUs information.

    Their role is NPC, not monster.

    In fact, before the Cataclysm.

    Even back when it was just a game, the elves appeared on the continent several times.

    That was why there were rumors that they had no manners.

    To sum up the numerous rumors in one word

    The only honored one.<sup>[1]</sup>The only honored one here is referring to a Buddhist text. The original text is Throughout Heaven and Earth, I alone am the honored one. In this context, basically, the elves think of themselves as the center of the universe, being haughty and mighty as usual.

    Well, you could understand just looking at Elsidores first arrival.

    As if cutting down the demons mercilessly wasnt enough, Elsidore even attacked the Shadow Mercenary Lakid without question or answer. Well, he was now cutting weeds in the garden

    Ive known for a long time that the elves are not easy.

    Yeah.

    That was why the immature Lee Hoyeol in his youth wouldnt just leave them alone!

    The udie and the elves are like water and oil that cant mix.

    Since I had noticed the existence of the elves.

    Trying to add everything that was cool.

    The middle school second-year syndrome naturally red up.

    The elves cant tolerate udies existence. Clearly, they think human beings are worthless. But the existence of udie has no shorings no matter how strict their standards are.

    It was really serious, Hoyeol!

    I dont even want to exin it.

    Maybe because I wrote it myself, I could see my shabby intentions clearly. Perhaps the past me felt necessary to add information about Grandfels beautiful appearance

    So.

    An appearance that even the elves are jealous of.

    Im terribly ashamed, me from the past!

    Thanks to Diend reminding me of my dark history.

    I could clearly remember the settings that followed.

    The brilliant shining symbol of udie.

    The silver hair was something that even the elves didnt have.

    udies aesthetic sense, which looked for beauty, wasnt inferior to that of the elves.

    Furthermore, the high dignity was enough to make even the elves feel intimidated

    I had a record like that.

    I could understand the hostile gaze being poured on me right now.

    Like water that repelled oil.

    Everyone has a scary look in their eyes.

    One hundred elves.

    They were spewing harsh murderous energy towards me.

    So, I immediately put forward the [Hierarchy of Blessings].

    Nevertheless, their gaze was still hostile.

    Well, except for one person.

    It cant be!

    The leader of the elves, Argentress.

    His expression was quite different from that of other elves.

    Rather than being hostile, I would say it was closer to shock.

    As expected, you know.

    The existence of the udie family.

    That was why he was so shocked.

    Of course, if you thought about it from a different perspective, it must be shocking.

    There were people so annoying that he was jealous of them.

    One of those human beings appeared out of the blue revealing his mothers blessing.

    It is absolutely uneptable.

    So, even if he frowned like a vicious murderer, I could understand.

    But, like I said, even if you threaten me so tantly.

    I have no reason to be scared.

    I told you earlier.

    Our rank is different.

    I opened my mouth leisurely.

    You are mistaken, Argentress.

    ?

    Youre not in a position to tolerate something, are you?

    !!!

    How does it feel, Grandfels way of speaking that provoked peoples pride?

    But, somehow, more than the Argentress.

    The rest of the elves seemed more shocked.

    I heard small conversations.

    Why is he just listening to such insults?

    Be quiet. He must be thinking a lot of things.

    How long do I have to stay like this?

    Guys, you havent tasted the bitterness of your life yet, have you?

    Looks like theyve grown.

    Well, they must have never reallye out of the greenhouse called Sisley.

    The puzzled reaction also made sense.

    Maybe it was all their first time.

    That was why they couldnt even realize it.

    What position they were in.

    Why they couldnt move their body.

    Why Argentress was just watching the situation.

    Actually, exining it in words would be not too difficult.

    But you remember what I said earlier, right?

    They were criminals caught red-handed.

    Even if they hunted the demon king.

    Their intention was really impure.

    I continued provokingly.

    Isnt it funny how you look, Argentress?

    Argentress gritted his teeth.

    Funny?

    You would ask for the power of the demon just for eternal life. Was your rank that low? But you talked about rank? If thats the case, I feel bad for you.

    Shut up.

    Naturally.

    I dont shut up.

    No, if its Grandfel I know.

    He would do more than that.

    I would like you to express regret for your self-conceit, for not knowing your ce, in the past and present.

    !

    Suddenly, it might look like his self-respect had beenpromised.

    I understood that the elves couldntprehend it.

    Knowing the rtionship between udie and the elves.

    It was an insult that only Argentress could understand.

    In particr, the point was in the past.

    The udie family has amazing self-respect

    He must have understood.

    Argentress face turned bright red.

    But for me to just listen to him talking back.

    Neither me nor Grandfel are that kind.

    Not just a demon.

    They were trying to make a deal with the great evil.

    They didnt need more mercy.

    In that regard, I opened my mouth.

    Kneel.

    !!!

    I needed to make it clear.

    To share stories rted to the World Tree, dragons, and the Fruit of Good and Evil.

    The attitude of the elves was too impure.

    Yes.

    It was time for discipline.

    Flump!

    As I said, the elves, including Argentress.

    All of them knelt on the ground.

    Their heads dropped to the ground on their own.

    In such a very burdensome scene.

    I continued speaking grandly, as always.

    This is the Demon Kings Castle that you trampled on.

    ?

    Until you realize the true value of your actions.

    To put it simply.

    I will not allow you to stand up.

    Im telling you to kneel down and reflect on yourself.

    .

    .

    .

    Shake.

    I cant even resist?

    It was the third time he felt humiliated ever since he was born.

    Argentress trembled with rage.

    Then he reflected on his humiliation.

    The first humiliation he felt was the inferiorityplex towards the lizard.

    Dragons were the most perfect race.

    But thanks to Mothers blessing.

    He was able to escape his inherent sense of inferiority.

    The second humiliation he felt was in the Arcana Continent.

    He never imagined that he would be humiliated by humans, that insignificant race. But he didnt care. Human life was finite, and he knew that even if they bloomed like a flower, they would soon wither.

    But the third humiliation he felt now was indescribable.

    It was only natural.

    udie, the silver-haired man who caused his second humiliation. He couldnt even imagine that when the man returned to the continent, he would be the one who took away Mothers blessing.

    Damn it.

    His boiling anger was indescribable.

    I cant resist.

    But Argentress could tell.

    As long as Mothers blessing existed.

    They couldnt go against that mans words.

    The cold floor he felt on his knee was proof of that.

    I am not alone.

    If he were alone, he wouldnt have given up even if that meant getting beaten up.

    But his kins were there.

    Perhaps because they had been living in Sisley without suffering any harm.

    His pitiful kins couldnt even have a basic sense of self-preservation.

    Argentress clenched his teeth.

    So I will bow to him.

    But that didnt mean he would bow forever.

    Even if the man humiliated him again, he was only human.

    Argentress was confident.

    He was confident that he could take advantage of the mans weakened consciousness and take his head.

    Even if the man got Mothers blessing.

    Even if he had a great body for a human being.

    It couldnt bepared to the experiences that came from years of living.

    Argentress opened his mouth.

    State what you want. I will cooperate.

    !!!

    At that moment, the agitation of his kins prated my mind.

    But this was for the best.

    Argentress thought.

    You have a purpose.

    He needed to know what the purpose was to induce a loophole in consciousness.

    But it wasnt easy from the first step.

    A cold voice continued.

    Have you realized the value?

    What kind of riddle was that?

    Argentress desperately spun his mind.

    But he couldnt recognize it.

    He broke the Demon Kings Castle only because he could see it.

    He killed the demon king only because the demon king couldnt answer his question.

    What was the value of that action?

    Argentress gritted his teeth again.

    I didnt, but I hope you understand.

    Then came the answer.

    As expected, I knew it.

    ?

    I didnt even have any expectations.

    Wasnt that his gaze when looking at the demon king?

    In other words.

    Did this mean the mans gaze was no different from when he looked at demons?

    Argentress patience to endure any humiliation for the sake of his kins began to crack.

    But it was fortunate.

    So I understand. That alone can be considered progress.

    Whatever the reason.

    Argentress was soon able to raise his head.

    Still kneeling, he looked at the man.

    As soon as their gaze met, the man spoke.

    The purpose of my search for you is simple.

    Ill cooperate. Tell me.

    I want to enter Sisley.

    Sisley.

    What was the purpose of a mere human in Sisley?

    Argentress could not guess the mans intentions.

    But it wasnt a bad situation.

    Sisley was their hometown.

    Furthermore.

    Its an unfamiliar ce to him.

    Mistakes and carelessness weremon in unfamiliar environments.

    Just as he missed the activities of the great evil Gluttony on the Arcana Continent.

    At Sisley, the man would have no choice but to reveal his weaknesses.

    Things will work out on their own.

    If he could take advantage of that opportunity and kill him.

    Mothers blessing would alsoe back to them.

    Wasnt it like going through the trouble of returning to Sisley?

    Argentress said, hiding his happy expression.

    As promised, I will cooperate.

    So, loosen your restrictions right now, cheeky human.

    The moment Argentress looked at the man with that feeling.

    The man opened his mouth.

    But before that, theres something I need to make clear.

    Anything was fine.

    As long as he could take him to Sisley.

    Argentress nodded his head and the conversation continued.

    What do you guys think about dragons?

    All of a sudden, he mentioned the lizards?

    This human got on his nerves until the end.

    Argentress suppressed his anger and asked back.

    What is your purpose in asking?

    Then the words that tried to inme his anger came back.

    Because you need to restore your rtionship.

    Argentress couldnt evenugh.

    A mere human.

    He was nning to intervene between the dragons and the elves?

    Even assuming that it had been an elf who said that.

    The arrogant king of all things, the lizards, wouldnt have stayed put if they heard thisment.

    So any answer would have been fine.

    No.

    It was necessary to use it at least to erase doubt.

    He felt nauseous inside, but

    Without expressing it, Argentress spat out the words.

    Thats good to hear. If we can restore our rtionship with them, there will be no harm for us either. But its not up to us. The king of all things is not easy enough to ept such a proposal.

    From that moment on.

    Something mysterious happened.

    The man didnt hesitate and said straight away.

    Then I believe that the rtionship has been restored.

    Did he hear it correctly?

    It was not up to them.

    It was up to the dragons.

    He said it clearly.

    As if he had the lizards intentions

    Hes certain?

    While he was questioning it.

    ?!

    Something began to appear in Argentress eyes.

    A huge shape swaying behind the man.

    There was no doubt about it.

    Argentres stuttered.

    Thats!

    D-Dragon

    .

    .

    .

    Argentress.

    I can hear the sound of your mind spinning from up here.

    By the way, youve definitely made a mistake just now.

    How dare you ask the dragons opinion in front of the Dark Dragon?

    [The legend, Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol is materialized.]

    Now, its time to take responsibility for what youve said.<ul><li>1. The only honored one here is referring to a Buddhist text. The original text is Throughout Heaven and Earth, I alone am the honored one. In this context, basically, the elves think of themselves as the center of the universe, being haughty and mighty as usual. </li></ul>

 Chapter 258: Leave it to me

    Chapter 258: Leave it to me

    Newly opened system, [Legend].

    The effect was to materialize the acquired legend.

    Materialization didnt mean that I would transform into a real dark dragon.

    Even if Grandfels way of speaking frequently omitted the subject.

    I was looking straight at the subject.

    Yeah.

    I was not the one who materialized as a dark dragon.

    It was a legend that originated from me.

    Perhaps because it was a legend that I made into reality through my will.

    I didnt have to turn around and check.

    It felt certain.

    Actually, even if it didnt.

    Argentress pupils reflected me like a mirror.

    Dawns jacket gently fluttered.

    A huge ck figure writhed behind it.

    It was my materialized legend, the Dark Dragon.

    Thats why I couldnt express it in words.

    Even if I exin it a hundred times, will you be able to understand?

    It would be faster to show it.

    But when I actually materialized the legend, I was shocked.

    Even though it was the Dark Dragon, it was too big!

    What?

    Id be honest with you.

    I was not happy when I saw the message that I had acquired the legend of Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol. Putting my shame aside, it was a legend. I had doubts about whether I could use it properly.

    I thought it would only look good on the surface.

    As I always said, my specialty was knowing my ce.

    Furthermore, while fighting to the death with Prosnax in Hidden Piece [Ice Dragons Snowy Mountain] No, while disciplining him, I clearly realized the difference in weight ss between dragons and humans.

    Maybe even if [Natural Enemy Rtionship] had been activated, I would have still lost.

    Even though I wasnt in perfect condition, I wasnt able to do much damage to Prosnax even when I attacked with Eunaxus. To put it bluntly, if it werent for Senios strategy book

    I probably would have crossed the afterlife in just a few moves.

    Its not just in terms ofbat.

    Even if you looked at it from a different perspective, the situation was not much different.

    Unlike dragons who coulde and go between the Arcana Continent and reality.

    I had to put so much mana into manifesting the portal to the point of exhaustion.

    Even that wouldnt have been possible if I hadnt copied the structure of the connector.

    Therefore, I gave up my expectations early.

    I only looked good on the outside.

    Even if I made the Dark Dragon legend into reality.

    I thought it would only look more usible on the outside.

    However.

    This is a little different from what I expected.

    First of all, lets point out one thing.

    It was not wrong to say that it was usible on the outside.

    As I said, the materialized Dark Dragon was huge.

    More than Eunaxus, of course, evenpared to Prosnax.

    No, even whenpared to all dragons.

    They were all smaller than the Darl Dragon that had just materialized behind me.

    So, Argentress, who called Eunaxus a lizard, must have been surprised.

    Of course.

    The gaze would be as high as its huge size.

    Indeed, it was the Dark Dragon that looked down on everything.

    Really

    The legend Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol truly lived up to its name.

    Ive never seen a lizard like that before!!

    Well, he couldnt afford to y tricks anymore.

    His obedience up until now had be insignificant.

    Argentress spoke with tant hostility.

    It wasnt difficult to answer him, but I didnt want to.

    Saying it with my own mouth

    My legend.

    Dark Dragon.

    Saying it proudly would be a bit too much!

    So I borrowed Grandfels style of speaking.

    I said calmly.

    Are you watching?

    !

    Its exactly as you see.

    As if responding to my words.

    The materialized Dark Dragon moved.

    It pped its unusuallyrge wings once.

    That action alone created enormous wind pressure.

    That surprised me.

    Let me say it again, I didnt be the Dark Dragon.

    The legend that originated from me became the Dark Dragon.

    Although I had control over that Dark Dragon.

    I couldnt pay attention to its every move.

    To put it simply

    Its like having one more faithful alter ego.

    Unlike Haiel, Diend, and the ethereal iron.

    As long as it was materialized.

    Recognized by everyone.

    Inexcusable to anyone.

    It was a giant alter ego.

    I will confirm onest time.

    Despite my shame, I showed it kindly like this.

    Argentress, you understand, right?

    You have no choice but to take responsibility for what you say.

    I believe this has restored your rtionship.

    Was it because the words came out of his own mouth?

    Or was it because he was surprised by the Dark Dragon?

    Argentress did not refute and he shut his mouth in anger.

    Is the forced reconciliation between dragons and elves sessful?

    Somehow, Argentress expression reminded me of my childhood.

    It was like when I fought with my nemesis.

    Back then, we also used to force hugs and reconciliation.

    Thanks to that, I understand his feelings.

    It couldnt be helped.

    To put it bluntly, it was an emotional rift that hadsted for thousands of years.

    I wasnt confident I could slowly repair that deep rift.

    In other words, this was my best effort.

    And wouldnt all of this be memoriester?

    Like how I remembered the fight with my nemesis.

    I dont know about Argentress, but Eunaxus will be pleased.

    In that regard.

    From now on, all I had to worry about was the Dark Dragon behind my back.

    First, lets check the remaining amount of mana.

    Was it because it was a newly opened unique system?

    First of all, it doesnt consume mana.

    Since it had been materialized.

    I needed to find the limits of the effect.

    Above all, I had to find out the reason why it didnt just look good on the outside.

    It was as good as a real dragon.

    No, it was better than the real dragon.

    This meant I needed to know whether the Dark Dragon had appeared.

    Actually, I had some guesses.

    The legend is not proportional to my strength.

    It was said that the more widely it spread, the stronger the legend became

    Lets look at it from that perspective.

    From where and how far did the legend Dark Dragon Hoyeol spread.

    When I thought about it that way, it slowly started to make sense.

    The dragons mouth started it

    It was not just an ordinary dragon either.

    The Earth Dragon who had lived as long as Eunaxus.

    It started with Kudhanaxs Dragon Fear,

    Thanks to that loud voice.

    In front of all dragons, my other name, Dark Dragon, became known.

    It spread to the dwarves through Haiel.

    To the Emperor through the dwarves.

    It must have spread throughout the Empire and the Arcana Continent through the Emperor.

    That alone was already terrible but it didnt there.

    Apletely different world.

    The world of adventurers and my hometown.

    Even in the reality, there were endless stories about the Dark Dragon.

    If you thought about it, wouldnt it be worse there than in the Arcana Continent?

    Reality was safepared to the Arcana Continent which had been wrecked by demons. And not only that, in reality, wasnt there science that could transmit any news to the world in an instant?

    For example, like breaking news or social media! Thanks to this, there were at least hundreds of millions or billions of stories about the Dark Dragon floating around.

    So, at the point when the [Legend] system was opened.

    It wasnt strange that the Dark Dragon became strong without limit in real-time.

    Lastly.

    It was a legend that was talked about in twopletely different worlds.

    Yes, the legend of Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol.

    It had be a legend as [odd] as its name  !

    Perfectly makes sense.

    To sum it up in one line.

    The Dark Dragon was the materialization of all the overestimations and rumors surrounding me. Naturally, even if youpared it to a real dragon, it wouldnt lose out at all. I realized it all over again.

    I really opened up something incredible.

    The [Legend] system was no joke.

    Of course, as much as the effect was great.

    It couldnt have a long duration.

    [Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol bes a legend and disperses.]

    The duration just ran out.

    Really, I could live with just this mouth.

    I expressed my admiration in Grandfels style of speaking.

    A legend bes a legend only when it travels the world.

    Would it kill you to refrain from bragging at least for a day, Grandfel?

    Anyway, with this, I was certain.

    [Legend] was an ability with endless development potential.

    I cant be satisfied with just opening one thing.

    Right now, I only had Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol.

    Who knows, I might acquire another legend in the future, right?

    In short, it was an ability that had a lot of use.

    Lets see.

    I was done figuring out the new abilities

    After organizing my thoughts, I looked at Argentress.

    Then shall we depart for our destination, Sisley?

    *

    Sisley.

    Goo

    Argentress appeared from the portal.

    After that, Hoyeol took a step forward.

    Clearly, it was just as nned.

    He brought the cheeky human to Sisley.

    But Argentress was neither happy nor relieved.

    All he could do was suppress his rising emotions.

    The reason was simple.

    I could put up with it.

    udie.

    And Mothers blessing.

    He could put up with two humiliations.

    But why a lizard?

    But the third humiliation.

    He didnt expect a dragon to appear behind him.

    Argentress still didnt understand.

    The dragon was not an illusion created by magic.

    But that didnt mean it was a real dragon.

    If you asked him how he could be so certain.

    Ive never seen such a ck and huge lizard.

    In particr, the excessivelyrge wings left such a strong impression that if you saw them even if just once, you would never forget them. But one thing held out.

    The gaze that looked down on all things was clearly simr to that of a dragon.

    Grit

    The gaze that made him suffer from inferiority.

    Argentress nced at Hoyeol.

    From right after the news of udies return until now.

    What had happened between the man and the lizards?

    Furthermore.

    While it was happening

    What on earth were he and his kins had been doing?

    As he was about to burst out.

    The reaction of his kins drove him even crazier.

    Its foolish to feel relieved.

    Weak.

    All of them were weak.

    How could they feel relieved in this situation?

    His kins were satisfied with just returning to Sisley.

    Even though Mothers blessing was right in front of them, they didnt notice it.

    They relied on him for everything.

    Chew

    Argentress bit his lips.

    Is this also my mistake?

    Did staying in the perfect Sisley poison his kins instead? The moment Argentress could hardly calm his turmoil.

    Hoyeol opened his mouth.

    Its as expected.

    Argentress replied to himself.

    If it were you, you would recognize it.

    How perfect Sisley was.

    Sisley was so perfect that it couldnt bepared to the insignificant Arcana Continent. It was thend chosen by Mother, the World Tree. No matter how high his expectations were, Sisley could surpass them

    Its exactly what I expected.

    Huff!

    !

    Argentress mind spoke.

    At this moment, even if he showed his hostility.

    As long as Mothers blessing existed.

    He and his kins couldnt go against the man.

    It is an unnecessary action that can increase his vignce.

    But Argentress heart shouted.

    Even though he could tolerate the insults directed at him.

    This was the Sisley that they chose and where Mother put down her roots.

    He couldnt tolerate the insults against Sisley.

    In the end, Argentress couldnt stand it anymore.

    Dont insult Sisley with that insolent tongue.

    Even if they had failed Mothers expectations.

    Mother took root in Sisley.

    That fact didnt change.

    You dont know anything about Sisley.

    The moment Argentress red fiercely at Hoyeol.

    Hoyeols gaze.

    Moved from Sisleysndscape to Argentress.

    Soon, calm words continued.

    The person who doesnt know anything is not me.

    What?

    Cant you hear it?

    Hear what?

    The demons sneer.

    !

    Sneer?

    More importantly, a demon was in Sisley?

    He couldnt understand what Hoyeol was talking about.

    Sisley was an unknown hiddennd.

    The only ones who knew of its existence were his own kind and the lizards.

    How could an inferior demon step into Sisley?

    The moment he looked at Hoyeol with that thought.

    Hoyeol continued.

    Youre mistaken.

    What do you mean?

    Sisley is not yournd.

    Those words were very shocking.

    It is the demonsnd from the beginning.

    .

    .

    .

    [Youve entered Hidden Peace, Sisley.]

    At the same time, a message appeared.

    [Skill, Natural Enemy Rtionship is activated]

    The presence of the demon touched my whole body.

    Because I was a demon hunter.

    I could be sure.

    Sisleys demon was no ordinary guy.

    The message that appeared was proof of that.

    [ss Quest: Fruit of Good and Evil]

    On the brink of extinction, the World Tree bore fruit to sow seeds. However, contrary to the will of the World Tree, good and evil didnt coexist, but the fruit was borne separately. Thest demon hunter. Only you can find the sinner who separates good and evil.

    Train your weak body. (Repeat)

    Enter Sisley, thend of the elves. (In Progress)

    Encounter the primordial evil that took root in Sisley. (In Progress)

    Yeah.

    The Fruit of Good and Evil was not the beginning.

    The World Tree was tainted by evil from the very beginning.

    The primordial evil. Even the name is shy.

    But it didnt matter.

    If the roots were wrong.

    I just had to correct the roots first.

    Who am I?

    Indeed.

    Thest demon hunter.

    Owners of knowledge of all nts in the Arcana Continent, including World Tree.

    Lastly, the owner of [Hidden Peace, Garden of Dignity].

    I was an expert in thisplicated situation.

 Chapter 259: You have the qualifications to stand up

    Chapter 259: You have the qualifications to stand up

    The Fruit of Good and Evil.

    From the moment the ss quest appeared, I felt a strange sense of difort.

    I didnt understand.

    Eunaxus and other dragons clearly swallowed the seeds of the World Tree. They said it was to hatch seeds using their corpses as nutrients.

    Naturally, I had a question.

    So what was the seed I found in the [Predators Swamp]?

    [World Quest: Seed of the World Tree]

    The crisis of extinction of the Arcana Continent has arrived.

    In the midst of the great crisis.

    Give birth to new hope.

    Germinate the seed of the World Tree. (In Progress)<ul><li> Seeds of the World Tree currently found 1 / Unknown</li></ul><ul><li> Seeds of the World Tree currently sprouted 0 / Unknown</li></ul>

    The Fruit of Good and Evil was divided into good and evil.

    The dragons swallowed the evil fruit.

    I was able to guess that the seed I nted was the seed of the World Tree that contained good. The problem was who sowed those seeds on the continent.

    I was curious about that, so I asked Eunaxus.

    Im sorry, but I dont know anything about that.

    That was the answer I received.

    Thanks to that, I thought quietly.

    Perhaps the division of good and evil in the World Tree

    It might have been longer than I expected.

    Well, just think about the state of the seed I discovered.

    You could have mistaken it for a rock.

    It looked as if it had weathered the ravages of time.

    In fact, if it werent for the [Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    I wouldnt have realized it was a seed either.

    The person who brought good on the Arcana Continent.

    Had they sowed the seed of the World Tree?

    There was no way to know for now.

    Unless I found evidence.

    Everything was just spection.

    But one thing became clear with this.

    It was all the demons n from the beginning.

    The World Tree has been eroded upon by evil.

    The demon must have taken advantage of the rift in the rtionship between the World Tree, the dragons, and the elves. By separating good from evil in the World Tree. First, they kicked the good of the World Tree and brought about the current situation.

    Argentress didnt ept it easily.

    Theres evil in Mother?

    He got angry and shouted.

    You are talking nonsense, human. Sisley is ournd. If a demon had stepped on this ground, we would have noticed their presence!

    Im not ming you guys, the elves.

    Besides, you have to listen to what I say.

    Theres evil in the World Tree.

    Argentress.

    Speak, human.

    Behind light, darkness always follows.

    What?

    If there is good, there must be evil on the other side.

    In the first ce, what was the real seed of the World Tree?

    It was the Fruit of Good and Evil where good and evil coexist.

    It wasmon sense that when you nt beans, you grow beans, and when you nt red beans, you grow red beans.

    So basically.

    Even when the World Tree was whole.

    Good and evil coexisted within the World Tree.

    Argentress and the other elves still didnt understand.

    How dare you insult Mother?

    Calling it an insult was harsh.

    But I couldnt show my disappointment.

    I continued calmly.

    There is no perfect being in the world. The World Tree is no exception.

    From the mouth of Grandfel, who always pursued perfection.

    I didnt expect such dignified words.

    After a moment of shock, I added the reason.

    Because that is providence.

    Perhaps because I spoke so confidently.

    Argentress was silent.

    But it was only for a moment.

    Dontpare good and evil to light and darkness.

    Yeah, it was actually a leap of logic.

    You think Mother had evil in her body? She is my mother and the Mother of all things. For the sake of all things, evil is! She wouldnt have held it in the first ce!

    It seems like you still believe that the greenhouse is right.

    !

    Greenhouse.

    Argentress face turned white at that word.

    Then he turned his gaze to look at his kins.

    Considering that he finally understood what I meant

    You were paying attention deep down, too, werent you?

    Lets think about it objectively.

    In fact, ILee Hoyeoldidnt understand it either.

    From the moment I checked the contents of the [Fruit of Good and Evil] ss quest, I had doubts.

    Good was good.

    I wondered if there was a need for good and evil to coexist in the world.

    Of course, my doubts didntst long.

    As expected, it was thanks to Grandfel.

    The World Tree believed.

    To be precise, it was thanks to Grandfels high pride.

    Just like how a ray of light illuminates the darkness.

    ?

    As long as good exists, evil will have no choice but toy face down on the ground.

    What was evil to Grandfel?

    It was nothing more than an inferior thing that naturally had to be culled.

    Denying its very existence just because you were afraid of such evil?

    It was beyond hisprehension.

    In the first ce, it was not in his dictionary.

    Thats amazing. Really.

    Being on the same page with the World tree.

    It was a pride that went beyond being the filial son!

    Still, he wasnt wrong.

    But in the current situation.

    No one would understand.

    Argentress pointed out that fact.

    Providence? Ha! Look at what it looks like now. As you said, Sisley has be and of demons, and Mother has fallen after being consumed by evil. Can you be confident that good will always ovee evil?

    I, Lee Hoyeol.

    I felt like hed hit the nail on the head.

    To be precise, I felt like hed peeped into the flower garden in my head.

    Wouldnt I know that?

    No, actually, I knew better than anyone else.

    Grandfels theory of pride.

    It was closer to stubbornness than anything else in the world.

    As little as he knew the world.

    It was the pride of my second-year middle school self who had nothing to fear in the world.

    However.

    Im confident.

    That was why he didnt bow down.

    Because he didnt bow down.

    He could move forward.

    And eventually, he would make that flower garden happen.

    I can.

    As always, I had nothing to say even if I pointed out that he was good at speaking.

    But if youve been watching, wouldnt you know?

    He was pretty good at keeping his word.

    For Grandfel, the feeling of humility doesnt exist. If hes underestimated, he can prove himself to them. Because hes the one who ends up making the overestimation a reality.

    Even if the process was tedious.

    Even in worse conditions than I had now.

    I had been producing unbelievable results.

    Therefore.

    This is not the time to look dumbfounded.

    Argentress.

    I shamelessly said.

    Open the way, Argentress.

    To the ce where the primordial evil took root!

    *

    He just thought it was arrogance.

    But now he was confused.

    It was something that went beyond arrogance.

    How can you be calm in a situation like this?

    Mother, the World Tree, was a primordial being.

    He didnt expect that Mother was controlled by evil.

    And she was consumed by the evil she held within herself too

    He desperately wanted to deny it.

    Chew

    Argentress bit his lips.

    Most likely.

    It was because he and his kins didnt fulfill their mission.

    It wasnt until Mother withered and dried up that he noticed it.

    It was only when the blessing was taken away that he went to see Mother.

    Maybe we could have stopped it.

    Even if they were not of the same race.

    If he had fulfilled his mission

    Argentress was upset by the fact.

    Even though he could have made everything right, he couldnt.

    Its my mistake.

    He even med himself, which hed never done before for eternity.

    So he couldnt understand it all the more.

    How could that man keep hisposure?

    Tap tap

    Argrentress could tell by the sound of the mans steps.

    He didnt feel any fear in that straight stride.

    The primordial evil that eroded Mother.

    Just with that moniker alone.

    The being that he approached made him nervous.

    It was only natural, wasnt it?

    Clink

    But the man even had a teacup in his hand that he got from who-knew-where.

    Even a lizard cant do that.

    The man was doing something that even a dragon, who was praised as the king of all things, could not do. Was it the influence of something that went beyond even arrogance? Argentress suddenly remembered what the man had said.

    I can.

    Unconsciously, he asked himself.

    What difference does it make if the man can do it?

    But he soon clenched his fist.

    No, nothing changes.

    Mother was already dead.

    The green leaves had long since withered and fallen, and her body was as dry as firewood. Even if the man drove out the evil that had eroded Mother, nothing would change.

    Furthermore.

    Our mistakes dont go away, either.

    It had been distorted for far too long.

    Maybe it was just as the man said.

    Everything might have been wrong since the beginning.

    Sk

    Argentress looked at the man.

    Youre terrible, Argentress.

    Heughed at himself.

    The man was a being who truly humbled him.

    Was it because he acknowledged his inferiorityplex?

    Argentress unexpectedly looked forward to it.

    He wondered if the man could really correct everything.

    But the moment he faced the World Tree.

    Mother?

    His expectations turned into ashes.

    They had set out for the Arcana Continent to find the whereabouts of the blessing.

    Meanwhile, Mother had been left alone in Sisley.

    She was horribly broken.

    To the point that you couldnt call her Mother of All Things.

    She was lying on the ground in a miserable state.

    But Argentress didnt say anything.

    He knew it was all his fault.

    So he would ept any me.

    You canugh at me as much as you want, human.

    As he had said, his expectations had disappeared.

    Even the man wouldnt have expected Mother to look like that.

    There was really nothing he could do about this.

    The moment Argentres helplessly looked at the devastation.

    Tap tap

    ?

    The man, Hoyeol, stepped forward without saying anything.

    Argentress was ready to ept any harsh words.

    But Hoyeols reaction was different than he expected.

    As Argentress stared at Hoyeol.

    Hoyeol stopped in front of the remains of the World Tree.

    Then he slowly opened his mouth.

    Exorcism.

    He spat out a word that Argentress didnt know.

    However, his questions didntst long.

    Straight away, the change began.

    Crack!

    !!!

    The scattered remains of Mother burned up.

    Broken pir.

    The stump left behind.

    Dry roots.

    Scattered tree branches.

    They began to burst into mes, not leaving anything behind.

    Ah

    He could hear his kins being agitated.

    But Argentress couldnt move.

    Was it because of the Hierarchy of Blessing?

    No, it wasnt because of that.

    Mother?

    It was because the burning me was blue.

    Like the leaves that Mother made bloom.

    As if mourning Mothers death.

    The green me burned brightly.

    Furthermore.

    He felt the warmth.

    A warmth that hed never felt since he lost the blessing touched his whole body.

    It was the warmth that lovingly cared for all things.

    It was Mothers warmth.

    However.

    Its not Mother.

    Argentress was not mistaken.

    Mother was dead and burning.

    So this warmth didnte from Mother.

    So whose warmth was this?

    He could only look at one thing.

    Hoyeol.

    An unwavering attitude.

    The only thing that moved was his silver hair.

    Argentress watched from behind and spoke quietly.

    This Argentress finally understands Mothers will

    A high perspective that looked over all things.

    An aesthetic sense that looked for beauty in even the most insignificant things.

    A formality that didnt waver in the face of any tragedy

    It was truly something that embraced all of that.

    Yeah.

    He was the closest being to the World Tree.

    .

    .

    .

    I looked at the quest goal.

    Train your weak body. (Repeat)

    Enter Sisley, thend of the elves. (Sess)

    Encounter the primordial evil that took root in Sisley. (Fail)

    Track down the primordial evil. (In Progress)

    The World Tree split in two.

    Thanks to this, the primordial evil that was trapped in the World Tree disappeared.

    As I looked at the message that appeared, I thought.

    Perhaps

    Was this also a nned story?

    Well, like the archmage or the dragon knight ss quest.

    This was a set story of the demon hunter ss quest.

    With the purpose of making me, thest demon hunter, grow a little more through this ordeal.

    Well, Its hard to tell right now.

    So Id just do what I could.

    The World Tree eroded by evil had been cremated through exorcism.

    Track down the primordial evil ording to the quest goal.

    That was what I had to do from now on.

    I wondered if this time too, I had to shoulder everything by myself.

    If anyone asked.

    I would answer that question with We will see.

    At this moment.

    The message that shed wasnt just the quest message.

    [Changes ur due to the effect of Noble.]

    [Your rtionship with Hidden Piece, Sisley has increased significantly.]

    [Your influence in Hidden Piece, Sisley has increased significantly]

    Flump

    At the same time.

    A sound came to my ears.

    Argentress knelt before me.

    It was not an effect of the [Hierarchy of Blessing].

    Is this real?

    As expected, the message that appeared was proof of that.

    [You have gained themand of the Elf, Argentress.]

    [Elves, 107 elves under Argentress]

    [Current status: Waiting formand]

    He had knelt down earlier, too.

    I was not such a nasty person that would make him kneel once more.

    I opened my mouth.

    You can get up.

    But the answer I got was unexpected.

    I wont get up.

    Ah, I see what you mean.

    Youre seriously reflecting on yourself, arent you?

    Yeah, I am d.

    Even though it waste, he came to his senses.

    However.

    But still

    Everyone needs to get up now!

    This guys personality.

    He was impatient.

    [You have acquired the sss unique skill, Akshans Guardian Spirit.]

    ss quest reward.

    I had just activated my newly acquired skill.

    So get up now, everyone!

    If you dont.

    ?!!

    Akshans guardian spirit.

    Howl!

    You might go against the wishes of the Akshans Wolf.

 Chapter 260: Different from cats

    Chapter 260: Different from cats

    Demon hunter.

    Nowadays, there were a lot of demon-type monsters.

    Although demon hunter was asionally mentioned in the yermunity.

    Back when Arcana was just a game, they were treated as insignificant.

    Even when I thought about it again, they were extremely insignificant.

    When other sses were excitingly hunting monsters with skills that had shy names. Demon hunters used to struggle fighting monsters with basic attacks, or at most with [Simultaneous Fire], one of the basic shooting skills.

    No kidding. Back then I

    At this point, people who didnt know about those days would ask.

    If it was a ss that had nothing to boast about.

    Why did I change my job to demon hunter?

    I, Lee Hoyeol.

    I seemed to get possessed by a serious second-year middle school disease that came out of nowhere.

    I did change my job to demon hunter, but.

    There was no way other yers would have chosen a ss for the same reasons as me.

    Yeah.

    There were faces that led clueless innocent yers to Akshan. One of them was Akshans guardian spirit, Akshan Wolf.

    [You have acquired the sss unique skill, Akshans Guardian Spirit.]

    Akshans Guardian Spirit: Summons Akshans spiritual creature, Akshans wolf.

    [Akshans wolf answers your call.]

    The howl of a wolf echoed through Sisley.

    Howl!

    Argentress widened his eyes and got up.

    !

    Argentress was right.

    Sisley was a seemingly perfectnd.

    Calling it a greenhouse was urate.

    I also noticed while walking through Sisley.

    Sisley didnt have anything that could be considered a threat.

    It was too peaceful.

    You could tell from the fact that the herbivorous animals, that were busy running away at the sight of a persons shadow on the Arcana Continent, opened their eyes wide instead and approached first.

    How could a wild beaste to Sisley?

    So it was natural to be startled by the howl of a wolf.

    But its too early to be surprised, Agentres.

    This was Akshans mascot.

    The one who dragged in the yers to Akshan that had nothing to offer

    It was this wolf.

    Crack!

    The air was torn apart.

    You could tell how fast it was from the gust of wind.

    Befitting of the guardian spirit of Akshan.

    It never showed up normally.

    Its impression is amazing.

    As I watched, I was reminded again.

    Well, even in the Arcana Continent Records demon hunter ss introduction video.

    The presence of the Akshans wolf was incredible.

    A bodyrger than an adult male.

    mes bloomed wherever it stepped on.

    The impression was not at a level that made any sense.

    A-Argentress-nim?

    It was so overwhelming that it made even the elves stutter.

    Do you understand now?

    There was a reason why the demon hunter ss was once in the spotlight among yers. Although it was only a moment, Akshan was crowded with yers.

    If anything, it would have been called a wolf keeper instead of a demon hunter.

    The goal of the majority of yers who changed their job to demon hunter was Akshans wolf.

    They must have thought that if they could control Akshans wolf, they would be able to endure the meager skills, unconventional training methods, and difficult quests.

    However.

    You are truly evil, Akshan

    I was stunned inside.

    Now that I thought about it, the hype wasnt exaggerated, was it?

    The demon hunter ss introduction video!

    I looked back.

    How I acquired [Akshans Guardian Spirit].

    This unique skill was actually a reward for [ss quest: Fruit of Good and Evil]. That meant it was an intermediate-level reward that was necessary to advance to the next goal.

    The problem was.

    How long did it take to reach this point?

    To put it bluntly.

    I skipped the process.

    I was the overpowering leader among the yers.

    In terms of level.

    In practical capacity.

    The level of the items I wore.

    Even the tricks that I saved forst.

    I was definitely a few steps ahead in every way.

    However.

    I reached Sisley by skipping so many countless middle steps and even actively radiating udies halo. This unique skill was acquired by reaching Sisley.

    I promised myself not to abuse it.

    This time, I could safely guarantee.

    If this was back when Arcana was just a game.

    Clearly, no one would be able to master this skill!

    In the first ce, the difficulty level of learning didnt make any sense!

    The moment I realized this fact.

    I thought of the expressions of Akshan sunbaenims.

    When the yers asked about Akshans wolf.

    They just said that wed find out when the timees, right?

    Our sunbaenims.

    If they had told the truth, everyone would have run away.

    Of course, before they even realized this terrible truth.

    The yers ran away on their own.

    At this moment.

    I returned after a hiatus of more than ten years.

    Is it because its been such a long time?

    Akshans wolf stared at me.

    Of course.

    I, Grandfel, would never avoid someones gaze. Thanks to the eye contact, I could notice its appearance more.

    To put it simply

    If there was a gatekeeper who guarded hell.

    That would be Akshans wolf.

    As you could see from the moniker Akshans Guardian Spirit.

    Just looking at it, the wolf was extraordinary.

    Indeed, it looked so handsome that it was worthy of being called the mascot. Even looking at it again, it was a visual that could easily fool yers.

    Gulp!

    I could hear the sound of elves swallowing their saliva.

    They must be wondering what kind of sudden situation this was.

    But they didnt have to worry.

    Since we just looked at each others eyes, they might misunderstand that we were having a staring contest.

    Unlike with cats, both Grandfel and I liked dogs.

    I know how you feel.

    Look.

    You must have been endlessly lonely all this time.

    It was a generosity that waspletely opposite to the merciless words he said to the Tower Master.

    However, it was not a greeting simply out of joy.

    Yeah, what kind of end Akshan met.

    I knew that better than anyone else.

    So it was more of a constion than a greeting.

    Thrud

    Did he recognize it from my voice?

    He came up to me and lifted his head.

    I put my hand on his head.

    Pat

    I continued, lightly patting his head.

    Now that Im here, you dont have to be sad.

    I, have I ever said something that heartwarming?

    It was enough to make me reflect on myself.

    Most of all, wouldnt the Tower Master have been shocked if he had watched this scene?

    He would ask if he was worse than dogs.

    But if you thought about it, it wasnt strange.

    When I entered my first rupture, which now felt so long ago.

    Looks like youck discipline.

    I was also quite kind to the dog-like gnoll.

    I even punished them personally.

    I was particrly merciful to the dogs.

    Actually, its not a dog, its a wolf.

    Did the Akshan Wolf notice my love for dogs too?

    His tail soon began to wiggle.

    Thanks to this, Argentress and the other elves seemed relieved too.

    By the way

    Youre too consistent, Akshan.

    I cant even catch my breath.

    The first meeting, which could be said to be touching in its own way, was also brief.

    Akshans Wolf sniffed.

    Chasing the demons scent.

    He moved toward the spot where the World Tree grew up.

    Argentress asked.

    May I ask what happened?

    Have you properly made up your mind, Argentress?

    I could feel the formality from his polite way of speaking.

    In that case, I should directly answer it.

    The primordial evil ran away from the fallen World Tree.

    !

    From this moment on, I will pursue the sinner.

    New ss quest goal.

    Track down the primordial evil. (In Progress)

    It was probably not for no reason that I was rewarded [Akshans Guardian Spririt] at this timing.

    Indeed, it was just as I expected.

    Akshans wolf immediately raised its head to the sky and howled.

    Howl!

    It smelled it.

    The primordial evil.

    Since this guy had a grand name, I didnt expect I would be able to find him easily. Just looking at the name, it was safe to say that this guy was the final boss.

    Nevertheless, it didnt matter.

    This was the Arcana Continent.

    As long as the effect [The Last Adventurer] existed.

    Even if I died 100 times.

    Four dayster in Arcana time.

    24 hourster in the time of the reality.

    Tirelessly.

    I would show up again.

    Just like the dawn that rises every day makes the darkness go away.

    Thats a very poetic expression, Grandfel.

    Anyway!

    It meant that this pride would follow the demon until they were put into hell. Because I suffered from this pride, I knew better than anyone else how persistent pride was.

    At that moment.

    Then Ill join you.

    Are you serious, Argentress?

    Well, its reassuring in its own way.

    Looking at their temperament alone, the elves were second only to dragons in strength. As an example, you could just tell from what Elsidore did to Lakid.

    The problem was their extremely nasty personality

    Was it because of the effect of [Noble]?

    Argentress eyes definitely changed.

    He didnt look like he was scheming anything.

    In fact, even if he was nning something, as long as the [Hierarchy of Blessing] existed.

    I dont think there will be any problem.

    Our Grandfels high pride couldnt tolerate forcing other people into danger.

    However, Argentress made the request of his own will.

    Therefore.

    I cant ignore your pride.

    Pride?

    I will allow you to apany me.

    Thank you.

    More importantly.

    Dont dwell on pride, Argentress.

    That pride.

    Its not something you can understand just by thinking deeply about it.

    But Argentress was persistent.

    May I ask what pride is?

    The word pride was so difficult to express in words.

    At the same time, I also became curious.

    Indeed, how would Grandfel define pride?

    My mouth opened in anticipation.

    What you see and feel.

    What I see and feel?

    That is what pride is.

    No, this shamelessness has gone too far!

    I wondered if the prickly Argentress would be convinced by something like this.

    What is that unexpected reaction?

    Youreughing when you hear that answer?

    I see. That something was pride.

    What something?

    As expected, the more I thought about it, the more I would lose.

    If it continued like this, even I would get into pride!

    So I wouldnt waste time anymore.

    Lets leave before the smell vanishes.

    Argentress felt the same.

    Dont let anyone approach Sisley.

    He ordered the elves.

    Because you dont know what information may have leaked.

    From now on, Sisley would need to be a little more vignt.

    The elves bowed their heads to Argentress.

    He added.

    But Dragons are an exception.

    Dragons, not lizards.

    The moment he mentioned them, his eyebrows furrowed.

    Just changing the nickname was a huge improvement.

    Youre better than me who calls my sisters nemesis.

    Anyway.

    Shall we get going?

    As if it was waiting for me to take a step.

    Aooo!

    Akshans wolf leaned down.

    Who would have thought that the demon hunter hype would materialize like this.

    It felt new to me.

    I reached out to Akshans wolf.

    If I hadnt prepared anything, I wouldnt have been able to get on it.

    Well, just by appearing, this Akshans wolf caused huge wind pressure.

    Even from the elves perspective, his speed seemed fast.

    Its probably close to max level.

    Unless you had a decent level of horseback riding skill, it would be difficult to maintain bnce on top of Akshans wolf. But who am I? A leader in cheats who skipped the middle steps since long ago.

    [Achievement: Ride the dragon, king of all things.]

    [Effect: Mastery of all vehicles increases to maximum.]

    [Duration: Permanent]

    So I didnt hesitate.

    In one seemingly seamless motion.

    Without a problem.

    I gracefully climbed onto the wolfs back.

    Then I looked at Argentress.

    What are you doing, Argentress?

    Shouldnt you keep your word?

    Of course.

    Grandfel was not a great man who would put someone in the back seat.

    The reason was simple.

    My jacket, which I put a lot of effort into tidying up, would get wrinkled.

    Just for that one reason, its just like me.

    Anyway, get on that deer over there and follow me, Argentress!

    *

    Leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Kitch extended the hand that was covering her nose and ced it on the rock.

    From the palm to each palm print.

    She felt a tingle.

    Soon.

    Rattle!

    The rock moved.

    Slide!

    With the loud noise, the entrance to the hideout was revealed.

    Kitchs pupils quickly scanned the darkness.

    First of all, there was no sign of intrusion.

    Sk

    Only then did Kitch remove the hand covering her nose.

    Who would search through a ce like this?

    Nameless corpses.

    Or corpses whose names should not be known.

    Canyon of the Forgotten, where dozens of them were abandoned every day.

    The Shadow Mercenary Corps hideout was hidden at the bottom of the canyon. The bottom of the canyon was a ce where there was no sunlight, no vultures eating corpses, and no rats.

    The vibrating rotten smell is still there.

    Kitch sniffed and walked into the darkness.

    Since it was her job.

    More than just being ustomed to the darkness, the hideout was like her own home.

    She could even tell where everything was with her eyes closed.

    Kitch had a thorough understanding of the structure of the hideout.

    These are basic skills.

    The position of leader had to be like that.

    Although she might look easygoing on the outside.

    In actuality, this position didnt allow her to be.

    That was why it was a position where she had to carry a lot of things.

    Sk

    When she lifted the curtain on the wall, a rock appeared.

    Kitch reached out again.

    Then, with a numb feeling, a hidden space was revealed.

    It was the ce where the wealth umted by the Shadow Mercenary Corp was concealed.

    The members and even the Vice Leader Wolf.

    They didnt know about the existence of this space.

    Naturally, they had never looked at the ledger.

    Ugh, look at all this dust.

    Huft Kitch blew out the umted dust.

    As soon as she opened the ledger.

    From the past to the present.

    A list of continued requests was visible.

    They were really terrible requests.

    Youve lived a rough life, everyone.

    As Kitch smiled bitterly and read the ledger.

    The corners of her mouth stiffened.

    A low voice came out of her lips.

    I was just wondering, but it turns out I wasnt mistaken.

    Kitch read the written list of requests.

    She read it again, pressing it down with her fingers.

    However, no matter how many times she read it, nothing changed.

    That request.

    In red ink.

    Definitely.

    udie assassination

    It was marked as sessful ().

 Chapter 261: Your name and its name (1)

    Chapter 261: Your name and its name (1)

    The red mark () contained memories.

    Anyone whopleted the entry ceremony into the Shadow Mercenary Corp could read the memories contained in the mark. This meant that they could witness how the process of how the request became sessful.

    Kitch scratched her head.

    When was it?

    Thest time she read the memory of the mark.

    Only one person could ess the hidden request ledger.

    There could not be two leaders in the Shadow Mercenary Corp.

    First of all, as long as Ranking Match existed.

    Just like the ranks of the members.

    The position of leader of the mercenary group was also determined solely by skill.

    If you wanted to be in the leaders position.

    You had to cut off the head of the previous leader.

    Kitch was the same way.

    It feels like shit.

    Regardless of the reason.

    The request of the previous leader she had cut down was also recorded in the request ledger.

    Somehow.

    She felt like she was looking through the diary of the person she killed.

    No, it wasnt just that.

    As expected, peeking into those memories was not a pleasant thing.

    However.

    Sigh.

    It was all the burden that she had to endure as the leader.

    The reason for engraving memories in the request ledger was also rted to that.

    By leaving a memory, they were able to pass on their experience and knowledge to the next leader. That was the reason why the Shadow Mercenary Corp was able to continue its existence even under the cruel system called Ranking Match.

    Kitch moved her fingers.

    udie assassination

    The demon king who appeared in the world of adventurers had cried out that name.

    udie.

    She ced her finger on the mark to read the memory of the request.

    Wobble

    The red mark melted away.

    It became a blood-red liquid and seeped into her skin.

    At the same time, an illusion appeared in front of Kitchs eyes.

    .

    .

    .

    A demons request. Youve stooped so low. Us, too.

    A sarcastic tone.

    Kitch remembered that voice.

    Around the time she had just joined the Shadow Mercenaries.

    It was the voice of Bemy, who upied the third seat.

    Considering that he looked youthful instead of old.

    It seemed that the time when the request was sessful was quite a long time ago.

    Its not an ordinary demon.

    Hn? Arent all demons the same? They live off weak humans. No matter how much notoriety they have gained, they still tremble when Akshan appears, right?

    I agree with Bemy. Whether its a great evil or a demon king, Akshan is the only one who cares about that. Its obvious why youre talking nonsense that not even the old people believe in. In the end, its about making a living!

    The sunbaenims intuition was not very good.

    If theyre looking at the Arcana Continent from hell

    They were probably shuddering out of shame.

    Well, they were dead because they were so tactless.

    However, the leader was different.

    Demon, great evil, demon king. What does it matter?

    Leader?

    If youre paid to do it, do it.

    The memory flowed to the leaders point of view, the person who engraved the mark.

    Thanks to this, she could clearly see Bemys change of expression.

    How strict was the discipline during this time?

    The leader just said that one line.

    But Bemys face turned white.

    Me and you. Its the only reason scum like us can survive on the continent. Their purpose? Dont you dare try to find out. The reason were alive is because were trash only driven by money.

    Why was the Shadow Mercenary Corp able to survive for so long?

    Some people said it was because of their skill.

    But they were wrong.

    The Arcana Continent was wide, and there were many talented people.

    Being able to carry out any requests that came their way.

    Even though they had umted a lot of grudges.

    They could survive as the Shadow Mercenary Corp.

    Now, as the now-deceased leader said.

    It was because they were scums controlled by reward.

    The same thing was true for udies assassination.

    Keep that in mind, this is not amon opportunity.

    The leader lowered his voice.

    Thanks to this, Kitch also focused a little more on the flowing scene.

    Eventually, they were able to encounter the requested target.

    At that moment, Kitch was shocked.

    What came into her sight.

    Something brilliantly shining.

    It was silver hair.

    To put it another way

    Its the same.

    Yes, it was the same hair as the Commander-in-Chief of the Holy War Allied Force.

    At the same time.

    He was their employer, Hoyeol.

    At that moment, she recalled a rumor floating around in the world of adventurers.

    Perhaps Hoyeol might know something about udie, too?

    There were people pouring out various spections.

    Kitch shook her head.

    I didnt know anything.

    The Commander was rted to udie.

    Deeply rted enough to have the same hair color as the target, udie.

    Maybe he was udies bloodline

    The moment Kitch continued to specte.

    Halt

    !

    The silver-haired woman noticed the approach of the Shadow Mercenary Corps. Judging from the fact that she was dressed in shy aristocratic attire and didnt even have a weapon, she did not appear to have any knowledge of martial arts.

    Has she discovered our hiding spot?

    As expected, its nice to have a great lineage.

    Chase her.

    She simply sensed the hiding of the shadow mercenaries with her natural senses.

    Kitch would say it once again

    Reading the marked persons memories was a shitty experience.

    Kitch bit her lower lip.

    This is why I killed him.

    After Kitch took over as the new leader.

    The activities of the Shadow Mercenary Corps decreasedpared to before.

    As long as there was the ranking system and the ledger.

    As time passed by.

    Shadow Mercenary Corp had no choice but to raise its level of power.

    The reason for theirck of activity was simple.

    It was because their leader, Kitch, didnt want it.

    If it were me, I wouldnt ept such a request

    She wouldnt even have looked at it.

    But Kitch didnt look away.

    As long as she was in the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    She would carry this burden as the leader.

    Kitch didnt turn away from the end of the target.

    Tempest!

    The target shouted a name.

    Then from somewhere, a hound appeared.

    Judging from its noble appearance and its name that was too grandiose for a dog.

    It was clear that the hound had been treated with love.

    Perhaps the hound knew that.

    You damn punk

    As if to return udies favor.

    The hound rushed at the shadow mercenaries to protect its owner even though its body was torn apart. It fatally wounded the lowest seat and left a scar on Bemys forearm.

    Thats when that wound happened.

    A wound so big that Kitch recognized it in the future.

    But.

    That was it.

    Lady of the great family. Dont expect help or miracles.

    A request from the great evil.

    It was a request that had been handed down to the Shadow Mercenary Corps for a long time.

    The reason why it was done in Bemys generation was simple.

    It was the right time.

    We are not the only ones targeting you.

    Kitch had guessed so.

    It was not even a ughter, just one assassination.

    Of a simple noble youngdy.

    The reason why the goal, which was as easy as breathing for the Shadow Mercenary Corp, hadnt beenpleted for a long time.

    It must have been because the value of the name udie family made even the most fearless shadow mercenaries understand their position.

    Wait.

    Kitch was confident that she knew the continents underworld better than anyone else.

    But she couldnt even guess.

    If one nobledy was entrusted to the Shadow Mercenary Corp.

    Then.

    The head of the family or the heir

    What kind of forces targeted those two?

    Naturally.

    Kitch couldnt find an answer to that.

    Ssss

    The illusion faded.

    Thanks to ruthlessly eliminating the target.

    The Shadow Mercenary Corps request ended like that.

    .

    .

    .

    The ledger was back in her sight.

    Red sess mark ().

    A hideout shrouded in pitch-ck darkness.

    Kitch, who had been silent for a while, opened her mouth.

    Really.

    Suddenly, she remembered Harkons voice.

    -Do you regret the past?

    Really.

    At the same time, she thought of Hoyeol.

    I didnt know that we would be this entangled.

    She had forgotten about it, but she felt it again.

    The fact that she was trash.

    Because she had been living like trash.

    In the end, she would have to pay the price.

    But, but still

    Its okay if I carry it, right?

    Kitch intended to carry the mistake entirely by herself.

    Daily life in Yusra passed through her mind.

    A life of drinking in a bar all day and mixing with other people. Even though they didnt show it, they were all enjoying themselves.

    All by myself.

    The original sin of the Shadow Mercenary Corp.

    It was the leaders role to carry.

    Of course, she didnt know how Hoyeol would take it.

    Kitch also had something to say to him.

    A bitterugh came out.

    Just like youve always been.

    She had no intention of expressing it as pride in a grandiose way.

    For someone who was no different from trash.

    Such a noble word didnt suit her.

    So, what suited her more

    Thinking about it, Kitch opened her mouth.

    Voluntary action for the employer?

    At the same time, it was an atonement for udie.

    After sorting out her thoughts, Kitch closed the ledger and left the hideout.

    What she had to do from now on was simple.

    Its my specialty.

    udie.

    The great family.

    Her purpose was to find the reason why they disappeared from history.

    Specifically, she had to find out the forces who were involved in udies destruction on the day the request wasunched.

    And she had to tell Hoyeol everything she found out.

    I can already see his cold face.

    Thinking of facing that cold face.

    Kitch already felt like her tongue was twisted.

    So

    I dont think I can keep my promise to meet at Antonium.

    *

    The promise andmon sense of RPG games.

    Theter a skill was acquired, the better its performance.

    From that perspective, [Akshans Guardian Spirit] didnt betray me.

    Howl!

    Id been on the back of a dragon, Eunaxus.

    Akshans wolf was as fast as Eunaxus.

    No, the standard for fast speed was a little different in the first ce.

    If I were topare it, it was like running through space.

    Well, the wolfs arrival wasnt just through a simple summon.

    Really, he heard my call.

    After responding by howling.

    He ran all the way to Sisley.

    Hes certainly extraordinary.

    Akshans mascot.

    It would be reasonable to praise that ability.

    But I said shamelessly.

    There is still a lot you need to learn.

    udies standard was very strict.

    The fast mobility should be more than enough.

    Somehow, there was no such thing as satisfaction in this guys personality.

    For the wolf who was listening, it might have been disappointing.

    Howl

    You like it, dont you?

    It was not like a cat that swished its tail obnoxiously like the Tower Master.

    Its hips were shaking as if it couldnt control its joy.

    I felt a little bad as I looked at it.

    Did you miss people that much?

    After Akshan was annihted.

    This was probably the first time it encountered someone.

    It would have weed anyone.

    Of course, my emotional thoughts didntst long.

    I soon realized.

    Akshans guardian spirit.

    It was just like Akshans demon hunters.

    They were people who were crazy about hard work quests and training!

    It was thanks to Argentress that I learned the truth.

    Elf was a being that couldmunicate with nature.

    Thanks to that, he understood what the wolf was saying and told me.

    Hes looking forward to it very much.

    For a moment, the faces of Akshan sunbaenims ovepped with the wolf.

    Yes, I understand that your body and mind are itching.

    But how about putting off training forter?

    Well, we have an important quest goal called Track down the primordial evil, right?

    From Sisley back to the Arcana Continent.

    [Youve entered the Arcana Continent, where legends overflow.]

    This message was grandiose no matter how you looked at it.

    Anyway, thanks to the overflowing legend of the Dark Dragon, the presence of demons was still weak. But the [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was activated. Plus at this moment, I wasnt alone.

    When it came to hatred towards the demon.

    Second to none.

    Akshans wolf was with me.

    Hooowl!

    Its cry echoed across the continent.

    At the same time.

    A message appeared.

    [The guardian spirit, Akshans wolf, activates Natural Enemy Rtionship.]

    You are truly an Akshan to the core!

    The effect of [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    When fighting with demons,bat power increases significantly.

    As if to prove its effectiveness.

    I could feel Akshan wolfs strength soaring fiercely.

    Argrentress even swallowed his saliva and spoke to me.

    Can I ask you one thing?

    It was a polite question.

    I had no reason not to answer.

    And above all, I was very satisfied right now.

    Well, wasnt that obvious?

    Not only [Legend, Dark Dragon].

    Now I had also acquired [Guardian Spirit, Akshans wolf].

    There was nothing else more reassuring.

    But I underestimated him.

    Your name.

    I had to get a grip,

    I even forgot to introduce myself.

    And.

    The name of the wolf you ride.

    The fact that I didnt give Akshans wolf a name.

    Oh, no.

    Before I could stop him, Grandfel opened his mouth first.

    He uttered the wolfs name.

    Tempest over the Horizon.

    No, really.

    Seriously.

    Dont name our kids without consulting them!

 Chapter 262: Your name and its name (2)

    Chapter 262: Your name and its name (2)

    Argentress asked.

    Tempest Over the. Is that his name?

    No, dont say something so terrible too, seriously.

    Id rather suffer than die in shame.

    This bizarre naming sense didnt get any better.

    By the way.

    I wondered if I could name Akshans wolf however I wanted.

    Auuu

    He seemed happy, so lets carry on.

    Of course.

    Grandfel never dismissed anything.

    A storm on the horizon. Is there a more suitable name than that?

    In case Argentress didnt understand.

    He even kindly added an exnation.

    Thanks to that, Argentress nodded in understanding.

    Indeed, if thats what you mean, that makes sense.

    At this point, pride was the problem.

    I was slowlying to terms with such a name.

    Of course, it was not entirely wrong.

    If you consider how Akshans wolf arrived

    It was like a storm that was worthy of being named Tempest. However, the problem was that it sounded too shy

    Therefore.

    Lee Hoyeol.

    Lets just be thankful that the name Lee Hoyeol udie didnte out.

    Argentress seemed to be trying to remember my name.

    He muttered Lee Hoyeol a few times and then continued.

    We need to sort out how to address each other.

    How to address each other?

    Yeah, well, thats good.

    Since we had pledged to do this together.

    I couldnt call his name in such a stiff way forever.

    In fact, if you looked at it based on age or the World Trees family tree.

    I should bend down to him

    But can I do that?

    I wondered if I could do that with Grandfels personality.

    However, there was no reason to openly oppose each other.

    Here, I had no choice but to beat around the bush.

    Name address is nothing but a facade.

    Is that so?

    You may call me whatever you want.

    Then I get it.

    It had been a very normal conversation so far.

    As always.

    This damn mouth was the problem.

    Like how Eunaxus uses an honorific to me.

    ?

    Anyone can see that youre tantly giving hints!

    Seriously, our Grandfel-nims iron mask was so thick.

    Argentress looked surprised.

    Um

    It was not just any other dragon, it was Eunaxus.

    He must be surprised that Eunaxus used honorific with me.

    In fact, it if were like before, he wouldnt even snort.

    Their rtionship has been so bad.

    But unlike Eunaxus, who constantly referred to Argentress as his little brother.

    Argrentress called him a lizard instead of hyungnim.

    But that was a story of the past.

    Argentress hesitated for a moment and then continued.

    Then I will do the same.

    Wasnt that the look of someone bowing down and epting?

    It was very embarrassing.

    But as expected, I couldnt express it.

    Lets hurry up before I run my mouth again.

    Track down the primordial evil. (In Progress)

    Did the wolf understand my intention?

    If not that.

    He was worthy of Akshans name as expected.

    Sniff!

    Tempest twitched the bridge of his nose.

    He followed the trail of the primordial evil quickly.

    This was surprising, but

    In times like this, I was d, there were no gazes of the yers in the Arcana Continent.

    Even looking at it objectively, how I looked right now

    Wouldnt it be quite a spectacle?

    It was physicalmon sense that the faster I moved, the more Dawns jacket on my shoulders fluttered. Not only that, I was riding Akshans wolf, Akshans mascot in the past.

    It was an appearance that you couldnt forget once you saw it.

    Most rankers would find out its true identity.

    It would be like advertising to the world.

    ILee Hoyeolsss was the demon hunter.!

    Of course, I had no reason to hide my ss. I just didnt want to show anyone else this embarrassingly morous side of me

    In that regard, I was d.

    The only people who saw me like this were Argentress and the evil eyes in the sky. The moment I tried to be grateful and have a positive mindset.

    !

    A movement followed the trace.

    It was as if they were trying to block our path.

    I saw something beyond the horizon.

    I didnt have to identify with my eyes.

    Its presence touched my skin first.

    There was no doubt about it.

    It was the demon.

    An unusual one, too.

    Grr!

    It must have noticed that as well.

    Tempest immediately changed direction.

    The demon began to rush to the spot where it thrashed.

    Anyway, when it came to demons, Akshan wouldnt just sit back and watch.

    The moment I thought so.

    Crack!

    The deste ins of the Arcana Continent.

    The demon appeared from the ground.

    A stinking smell.

    The demon looked like a mess of flesh of unknown origin.

    Its size was unusual.

    Since this was neither reality nor the rupture.

    There was no such thing as an update history or something like that.

    However, I could notice it from the message that appeared.

    Youre really not ordinary, are you?

    [Demon, Byproduct of Primordial Demon appears.]

    An appearance message.

    This was a message disyed when an overwhelmingly strong monster appearedpared to the monsters in the area.

    Theres nothing here that it can bepared to.

    Instead, I had demon hunters sense.

    It was stronger than any demon of the true name.

    No, it was even stronger than the demon king.

    The next message proved it.

    [Demon, Byproduct of Primordial Demon transforms the field.]

    Just like the Ice Dragon Prosnax did.

    Just by the demon appearing, the surrounding area began to change.

    Its flesh begins to cover the ground at a rapid pace.

    Someone might question that sight.

    Wasnt it a monster I encountered by chance?

    How could something like that be stronger than the demon king.

    But dont forget.

    I wasnt crossing the continent for ordinary purposes.

    I was chasing the primordial evil.

    The primordial evil.

    Not only it had created strife between the World Tree, dragons, and elves.

    It was a being who yed tricks on the Fruit of Knowledge of Good and Evil and eventually brought down the World Tree.

    How is that?

    Thats correct, isnt it?

    As if to answer, the quest goal was updated.

    Track down the primordial evil. (In Progress)<ul><li> Eliminate the Byproduct of the Primordial Evil. (In Progress)</li></ul>

    I received a ss unique skill as a reward.

    Used it to kill monsters.

    Became stronger through experience.

    Well, it was finally progressing like a ss quest

    Yeah, it was all good

    But isnt the scale too big?!

    It was so horrible that Argentress even said.

    Ill take care of it.

    The elves were strong even if they lost the blessing of World Tree. You could tell from the fact that Elsidore instantly ughtered a demon-type monster that the yer could not even dare to approach.

    However.

    Ill follow you soon.

    Argrentress aid that.

    The opponent was so tough that he had to let me go first.

    So the difficulty level was too much.

    No, the name itself was the Byproduct of primordial evil.

    How can you call that a byproduct, seriously?

    It was different from the presence of demons and demon kings.

    Above all, I didnt feel any emotion from its movements.

    Purely.

    A feeling driven by malice.

    I opened my mouth.

    Are you the lowest of low?

    The stronger the demon.

    The more dispiteful Grandfels mouth was.

    Being the worst of the worst probably meant that it was very strong.

    Lets use our brains, Hoyeol.

    First of all, its a joint attack.

    And lets make an estimate.

    It was called the byproduct of the primordial evil.

    I needed to estimate how strong it was.

    Because I couldnt tell how many byproducts I would counter along the way.

    We need to conserve our strength.

    Teaming up with Tempest and Argentress.

    Quickly dispose of the byproduct.

    Any way you look at it, it would be a better decision to pursue the primordial evil together.

    Of course, there was no way I would reveal my thorough calctions.

    I moved smoothly like a stream of water.

    I came down from Tempest and stood beside Argentress.

    And I recited.

    Then I will throw you into beyond the lowest of hell.

    As soon as I said that.

    Auuu!

    Tempest kicked off the ground and rushed at the byproduct.

    Indeed, that speed lived up to the name given to it.

    It was right in front of you before you knew it.

    Crunch!

    Tempest bit off one of the tentacles of the byproduct with its sharp teeth and tore it away. The byproduct didnt flinch, maybe because it didnt have any emotions. It just continued to wriggle its flesh.

    It doesnt even feel pain.

    Because it didnt have any emotions. It could appear fearlessly in Acana Continent where the legend of the Dark Dragon was overflowing. Argentress said to me as he was watching.

    Ill join you.

    A magic bow appeared in his grasp.

    Grandfel had a talent to be awakened simply by watching.

    That was why Argentress use of magical power was so amazing.

    I could notice right away.

    Exploration, interference, manifestation. The process itself does not exist.

    To put it simply.

    If an ordinary mage calcted using various forms and tools.

    Argentress was at the level where his calctions werepleted with a split-second mental calction.

    Moreover, elf magic and human magic must have developed differently.

    But that wasnt something to be amazed by.

    Thats a great manifestation.

    Nevertheless, Grandfel was satisfied.

    It was not for no reason that the portal leading to the Hidden Piece Sisley couldnt be manifested. The arrow that left Argentress grasp reached toward the byproduct.

    Swish!

    Tempests closebat.

    Agentress long-distance support.

    A perfect joint attack.

    It was an onught that even the great evils and demon kings would not have the talent to withstand.

    Akshans spirit, Tempest, was enough to terrify a demon.

    Argentress attack was enough to inflict a fatal blow.

    But no message appeared.

    If a status abnormality urred from Tempest and Argentress, whosemand was given to me, a message shoulde up about it.

    Nevertheless, only silence remained.

    From the fact that no state abnormalities urred.

    I could tell.

    I see.

    You have something simr to mine, dont you?

    If there is a blessing, there must also be a shadow of the blessing.

    The World Tree where good and evil coexisted.

    There must be something that stood in direct opposition to the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    It seemed to be offsetting the status abnormalities.

    That was what I guessed.

    I felt repulsed once again.

    Was this really a ss quest I was given to awaken?

    Basically, this was a demon that could only be fought with the [Blessing of the First World Tree], right?

    That meant.

    The person who could defeat the primordial evil, the owner of that thing, was me, the only one who monopolized the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    This time too, it was a burden given to me.

    I want to whine.

    Actually, it didnt mean much to Grandfel.

    Was Grandfel the kind of man who would refuse to throw a demon into hell?

    So there was no hesitation.

    Stand back, Tempest.

    Grrr

    Despite my words, Tempest couldnt calm down.

    Ipletely understood its feeling.

    It couldnt forgive the demons who made Akshan like that.

    But like I said, it was fine now.

    I said generously.

    I know how you feel.

    Grr

    My feelings are no different.

    Rr?

    No, maybe.

    It might be much deeper and darker than that.

    Not only I carried Akshan on my back like Tempest.

    Grandfel and I even carried udies past.

    Yes, when it came to hostility toward the demons.

    I had a background that was second to none.

    However.

    Dont you know?

    ?

    Negative emotions be demons power.

    !

    Even if you forget, you just have to open yourself to it one by one.

    There was always a reason for my attitude.

    Only then did Tempest distance itself from the byproduct and return to my side.

    Argentress asked, staring at the byproduct.

    Are you going to deal with it alone?

    Yes.

    Unless it was me, who had the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    I didnt think anyone could inflict damage on that thing.

    Of course, I wasnt sure yet.

    I answered Argentress.

    Thats the only way for now.

    Uh

    But, theres no rule stating that it will be the same in the future.

    ?

    Please watch me carefully, Argentress.

    In the battle between me and the byproduct.

    Find out its weakness!

    I reached out to the ethereal iron on my waist.

    I could feel it even before I held the sword.

    The heartbeat of ethereal iron.

    It must have been anxious.

    The moment I held it in my hand, I heard a voice.

    Ive been waiting, Master!

    Yeah, ethereal iron.

    By the way

    What have you been waiting anxiously for?

    Its finally time to unfold my legend!

    What? Legend?

    Ethereal iron, dont tell me, you

    Are you secretly paying attention to the legend of the Dark Dragon?

    Are you feelingpetitive or something?

    If thats the case, please stop.

    Its overwhelming enough right now

    However, as if to make things worse.

    Argentress keen eyes couldnt ignore the ethereal irons extraordinary nature.

    He asked me respectfully.

    If you dont mind, may I ask the name of the sword?

    N-Name?

    The sword that cuts through illusions, Illusion Breaker, that one?!

    Excuse me, but Im really having a hard time!!

 Chapter 263: I dont believe in coincidences (1)

    Chapter 263: I don''t believe in coincidences (1)

    The ethereal iron changed its form depending on who the opponent was.

    Its great, but

    Thanks to digging countless holes.

    I could gain the upper hand in most situations.

    You could say the ethereal irons ability was simr to mine.

    Thus far, I couldnt help but see it as an alter ego of mine.

    Everything depended on how you framed it.

    [Transcendent: Your transcendent state is enough for you to be called a transcendent.  Current achievements reached: Circle (1,000% increase in all magic manifestations) / Swordpath of Pride (Currently Liberated Path: 1st Path) / None / None]

    Thanks to this, it even got a grand name, Swordpath of Pride.

    The problem was also the shiness of the frame.

    The prototypes that guarded Raymonds hideout.

    The ethereal iron cut them like tofus.

    [Sword that Cuts Through Illusions: Illusion Breaker]

    I really cant raise my face.

    Well, it might sound usible if you listened to it separately.

    But that was not the case right now!

    Starting with the Dark Dragon, Tempest, and Illusion Breaker When I put them all together. Anyone would tilt their head if they heard these names.

    For Argentress to ask the ethereal irons name in such a condition.

    It was a very difficult situation.

    The ethereal opened its mouth on my behalf.

    Name? Dont try to limit me to just one name.

    Really, so thats your answer, ethereal iron.

    But good job.

    Id rather not tell people than give out that weird name.

    The saying Let a fool hold his tongue and he will pass a sage didnt exist for no reason.

    And above all.

    Crack

    The byproduct of the primordial evil.

    I couldnt just let it wander around forever.

    Following the message that the area was transformed.

    The flesh of the byproduct gradually began to cover the area.

    I opened my mouth.

    Its ugly.

    It was an appearance that would make anyone feel intimidated just by witnessing it.

    But how could I be intimidated?

    I continue to spit out harsh words without even twitching my eyebrows.

    It is extremely demonic both externally and internally.

    It was a sight that my aesthetic sense couldnt tolerate.

    So I didnt hesitate.

    Tempest and Argentress.

    Now that I had confirmed that the attacks from those two couldnt inflict damage.

    First of all, I should explore.

    Lets see if my attack worked just like I had guessed!

    Ethereal irons sword body dyed ck, and silver energy flowed out.

    It was so light that it didnt even make a sound.

    I cut through the air with the ethereal iron.

    ng!

    Blood then sttered from the flesh of the byproduct.

    Whether it was a byproduct or a remnant of the primordial evil, a demon was a demon.

    It couldnt avoid the [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    In addition, I also had the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    This time, I raised my sword and cut to see its reaction.

    Whoop!

    The flesh in the same area was dug deeper and deeper.

    From the deeply exposed flesh, I was certain.

    That shot just now was definitely a fatal blow.

    Indeed, my guess was correct.

    [Fatal blow urs to the Demon, the Byproduct of Primordial Evil.]

    The ethereal iron spoke coldly.

    Did you think you could block Masters sword with a piece of flesh?

    You are full of confidence, ethereal iron.

    The Swordpath of Pride wasnt even activated.

    I only swung the ethereal iron lightly twice.

    If I had topare its destructive power objectively Tempest and Argentress magic arrows, which had rushed at it fiercely, must have been even more powerful in terms of absolute power.

    Therefore.

    There are reasons and circumstances for everything here.

    It was pure buff.

    Ethereal iron, you stepped forward and framed me with gold.

    This way, I wont be able to walk around the continent with my head held high.

    However, with this, it was certain.

    The primordial evil.

    Since it was an evil that originated from the World Tree.

    Only me, who had the [Blessing of the First World Tree], could defeat it.

    As expected, the message appeared.

    [The blessing of the First World Tree rejects the rebirth of the Byproducts of Primordial Evil.]

    Argentress seemed to have noticed it too.

    As expected, you were right.

    Did you see it, too?

    I did.

    The system and Argentress acknowledged it.

    I couldnt help but worry.

    Can you do it, Hoyeol?

    As if my life shed before my eyes, I thought of my actions so far.

    Our great Grandfel-nim wouldnt admit it.

    But I, Lee Hoyeol, was good at knowing my ce.

    If I were alone, I could never havee this far.

    Well, you could tell just by looking at the allies I recruited with shamelessness and pride, right?

    Of course, they were powers that were said to be the top guilds in the Arcana Continent, excluding the Union.

    All the ranker yers were part of the Holy War Allied Force.

    Whether I was aware of it or not, I received a lot of help.

    In that regard

    For me to be the only one who could defeat it.

    I felt like I had an enemy in front of me that I had to defeat alone.

    There was no way I could be happy about it.

    Just look at me.

    I had never been able to fit my arms into the level 700 jacket.

    All I could do was hang it on my shoulder like this.

    However.

    Is this arrangement included in the cumbersome blessing?

    This was in front of a demon, not just anyone else.

    How could Grandfel admit his shorings?

    I looked at Argentress.

    You guys werent the only ones who needed to talk.

    !

    Argentress pupils widened.

    What I said just now meant that the arrangement of the World Tree was wrong.

    It might sound disrespectful, but I meant what I said.

    Youve been mistaken, the World Tree..!

    How can you pass on such a big task to me?

    With great poweres great responsibility.

    At this moment, those words really hit me deep.

    But the World Tree no longer existed in this world.

    However, since the situation is not favorable, I will skip the talk.

    ?

    Ill watch instead.

    My expression of resentment toward the World Tree ended there.

    That was how my mouth concluded it.

    The original evil that only I could defeat.

    Now that the fact had been revealed.

    I closed my mouth tightly.

    Silence.

    This meant that I would no longer talk to the prey.

    What I learned while hunting so many demons.

    Just like the battle of the demon hunter.

    There was no effectivebat in the battle against demons.

    I finally realized the meaning of theborious quest.

    Tempest.

    Wuff?

    Stay there.

    Wuff!

    Demon hunter.

    The ss skills were simple.

    Excluding the unique skills I acquired additionally after awakening as a yer.

    The skill list in my skill window was

    Skill

    Natural Enemy Rtionship

    Exorcism

    Silver Mastery (Master)

    Shooting Mastery (Master)

    Simultaneous Fire (Master)

    Only five in total.

    That was the list of skills for a typical demon hunter.

    Even from the first time I saw it until not long ago.

    No matter how many times I looked at it, I couldnt help butugh.

    Just by looking at it.

    Even whenpared to other sses.

    It was so simple.

    If anything, the demon hunter ss had fewerbat skills than nonbat sses, didnt it?

    But that simplicity was the spirit of the demon hunter.

    Merely a demon.

    Yeah.

    For a demon hunter.

    Hunting the demons was not anything grand.

    There is no need to be agitated by prey.

    Yeah.

    To a demon hunter, what was demon hunting?

    It was like a daily routine.

    What they needed was not some grand hunting skills.

    All they needed was the physical strength to continue hunting demons.

    And in the process of training that physical strength.

    Just a stronger mentality.

    There was nothing more important than that in demon hunting.

    As expected, someone might say.

    Arent you just spewing empty words, this time too?

    If so, I would show it as always.

    I would make it happen.

    I made my way into the area of the by-product, the fields covered in flesh.

    Had the transformation of the area already beenpleted?

    A message appeared.

    [The Blessing of the First World Tree rejects bleeding.]

    [The Blessing of the First World Tree rejects burning.]

    [The Blessing of the First World Tree rejects the infection]

    One step at a time.

    Just by entering the area.

    It constantly warned me of the tricky status abnormalities.

    Among them, the highest status abnormality, fear, must also exist.

    However, the message of rejecting fear didnt appear.

    The reason was simple.

    Tap tap

    Even without the Blessing of the First World Tree.

    I, Grandfel, had no reason to be afraid in front of a demon.

    Slide

    In this way, it would be different than before.

    The exploration had ended.

    I held up the ckened ethereal iron.

    Master, what am I cutting today?

    It might sound quite cool.

    But what name will you shout out with that naming sense that closely resembles Grandfels?

    Im more afraid of you than the demon, ethereal iron

    However, this was still too early.

    Its a byproduct.

    A byproduct?

    It means that it is a piece of waste that is not even worth giving meaning to.

    Aplex yet high pride.

    To trante Grandfelsnguage.

    It was not really the primordial evil.

    Just dealing with the byproducts and such.

    I had no reason to give the ethereal iron a grand name.

    This is why you are unwaveringly noble.

    But it was different than before.

    Because this time it wasnt groundless confidence.

    Push

    Whether it was due to the noble pride.

    Or whether it was because of Akshans basic skills.

    No matter what.

    I never missed training in any situation.

    It was also a training that reached the limit every day.

    My tenacity.

    The system didnt turn a blind eye to it.

    [Tenacity: Converts mental strength into ability scores. Each time the tenacity increases, the converted ability value increases additionally.]

    The effect of tenacity was proportional to my mental strength.

    If it was a mental strength that wouldnt break under any trials.

    Even by system standards, it was bound to be highly evaluated.

    In this way.

    The field covered in flesh was like a halo to me.

    [The Blessing of the First World Tree] rejected most status abnormalities.

    Now that Grandfels pride belied fear.

    What I looked like.

    [Tenacity is converted into strength.]

    [Tenacity is converted into agility.]

    [With unwavering Tenacity, the ability level increases further.]

    It would be enough to delude even the system.

    [Tenacity: 5]

    Each of the five points was converted into strength and agility.

    The muscles of my entire body twitched.

    It might be just a number to someone.

    Still, I thought I had to see it with my own eyes to really understand it.

    I sneakily checked the status window.

    [Strength: 462]

    [Agility: 358]

    Although it might only work at this moment.

    My stat points increased by a total of about 500 points.

    This was a stat that wouldnt lose to the stats of most rankedbat yers. Not only that. [Natural Enemy Rtionship] increased mybat power several times in front of demons.

    Sk

    The sword strike I wielded was simple.

    It wasnt as shy as usual.

    As I said, the byproduct wasnt even worth it.

    But that was enough.

    Strike

    The flesh was cut off.

    At that moment, the expansion radius of the flesh slowed down for the first time.

    I recited in a cold voice.

    Primordial evil.

    These words were not directed to the byproduct,

    The primordial evil must be watching me somehow.

    Whether through flesh or through the evil eyes in the sky.

    So, I am speaking to you, the primordial evil.

    Thats a needlessly grandiose moniker.

    It was neither provocation nor deception but honesty.

    Dont try to deny it.

    Yeah.

    The light burned the darkness.

    Like good overcame evil.

    Natural Enemy Rtionship has been engraved since birth.

    Primordial evil.

    As long as you were born a demon.

    No matter what.

    You cant avoid a natural enemy rtionship with a demon hunter.

    Flutter

    This time, I swung the ethereal iron so hard that my jacket fluttered.

    It was not an exciting battle.

    It was not abination of coincidences and ovepping luck.

    Just.

    It was mechanical, simple, efficient demon hunting by a demon hunter.

    I recited to the byproduct that was split in half.

    Akshan.

    [Fear urs in the demon, the Byproduct of Primordial Evil.]

    Flinch!

    .

    .

    .

    Up until that point, it was just like a demon hunter.

    It really was a usible picture.

    Yes, up until Diend popped out of the air.

    Diend Chrysiad Eternal Darkness.

    What should I do with your name.

    Infinitely Deep Darkness. The Ray of Light. And

    In just a few words.

    How could the atmosphere change so dramatically?

    How could the weight of Akshan, which I worked so hard to hold, scatter?

    If it wasnt for this damn darkness

    My poor life.

    So what is your business, Diend?

    Speak as quickly as possible before Argentress hears it.

    The savior of Dredsen, as well as the Empire. The Dark Dragon. And

    Please, just use my titles in moderation!

 Chapter 264: I dont believe in coincidences (2)

    Chapter 264: I don''t believe in coincidences (2)

    Unfortunately.

    He must have heard it.

    Argentress muttered.

    Darkness. Darkness. Darkness

    He even pondered so hard about it.

    Diends full name was so long.

    He was reciting each word, trying to memorize it.

    I couldnt me Argentress.

    It wasnt Argrestress fault.

    It was my naming senses fault that gave that name.

    Rather than that.

    I am d hes not in the spirit to memorize my titles.

    I swallowed a sigh of relief and opened my mouth.

    You may speak, Diend.

    Needless to say.

    I didnt summon Diend.

    Dealing with the byproduct waste was already overwhelming enough.

    As you can see, it wasnt me.

    Diend revealed himself.

    Because he had something to tell me.

    Ssss

    Diend turned dark and scanned the surroundings.

    He looked closely at Argentress.

    He seemed to wondering if a third party could listen to it.

    Of course, it was fine.

    I didnt know much about face-reading the elves.

    But I had the experience of watching from the side, didnt I?

    That was the case with Elsidore.

    Despite suffering from hierarchy.

    They were stubborn until the end.

    In a word, the elves were a race that wouldnt budge unless they were moved from the heart. They had naturally nasty temperaments, it was far from acting or pretending.

    Then, I will tell Master.

    All right, lets hear it.

    How urgent it was.

    He even brought forth all these various titles.

    As I listened intently, Diends voice became serious.

    The darkest ce on the Arcana Continent.

    The first sentence was already startling.

    It had some implications, but

    Since it was a word I had said with my own mouth, there was no way I wouldnt know.

    The darkest ce in the Arcana continent.

    It referred to udies estate.

    It was a Grandfel expression.

    By the way.

    That ce is unusual!

    That ce is unusual?

    To put it differently.

    Something unusual was going on there, right?

    Tracking down the primordial evil unexpectedly.

    Also looking for signs of udie.

    It was all nned before I entered the Arcana Continent.

    Just being swayed by the demon and not being able to carry out the schedule?

    It was something that couldnt happen in Grandfels dictionary.

    When this quest is more or less finished

    Naturally, under Diends guidance.

    I would visit the darkest ce on the continent.

    Dark history didnt disappear just because you looked away.

    Now that I know it actually existed.

    Because of my unfortunate situation, I had to make use of it.

    But theres a problem, you said?

    This situation was so awful.

    How could it all explode like this?

    First of all.

    I needed to know what was unusual specifically.

    That way, I could set priorities.

    If the situation is twisted.

    I should consider entrusting the tracking down to Tempest and Argentress.

    I asked Diend.

    So where exactly and what is happening?

    Master?

    Diend trailed off instead of answering.

    I wondered if it was still difficult to answer.

    But that wasnt it.

    Diend looked around.

    To be precise, he pinpointed my current location.

    Then he asked.

    Im sorry, but Masters destination is?

    Ssss

    Diends darkness pointed beyond the horizon.

    He seemed to be asking where I was going but even if you asked, I had no idea.

    I just moved as Tempest led me.

    When I looked at Tempest, it cried out.

    Awoo!

    Argentress added an interpretation.

    It said were going in the direction you pointed.

    !

    I could see Diend flinch.

    At that point, I noticed.

    This seemed to ovep.

    Master!

    The primordial evil.

    It seemed to be headed to the darkest ce on the Arcana Continent, the udies family territory.

    Diends voice was full of concern.

    As a lowly being, I am not sure yet. It may be a mere coincidence. However, my lord, I will inform you at the risk of being rude. Please, dispel my worries!

    No, you didnt need to say it so bluntly, I was intending to do that anyway.

    If you asked the reason.

    I would answer you with the words Grandfel said like a habit.

    I spoke to Diend, who lowered his head.

    I dont believe in fate.

    Yeah.

    I didnt even believe in fate.

    Would I believe this was just a coincidence?

    So I could be sure.

    The primordial evil.

    There must be a reason why it headed to udies estate.

    When I thought about it from that perspective

    It started to make sense.

    Since it had such a clear purpose.

    It was trying to hold me back through the byproduct.

    Now that I knew its objective.

    I had no intention of ying to its tune.

    I have to go right now.

    To the darkest ce on the Arcana Continent, udies estate.

    Some people might be concerned.

    If things continued like this, how would I dispose of the by-products?

    It was a piece of flesh that only I could defeat.

    What if it took advantage of my absence to spread to the Arcana Continent?

    Well, it was understandable to feel concerned.

    But dont be mistaken.

    I felt bad for the spirit who was listening.

    But I was not the only one who received the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    Haiel.

    As Haiel appeared out of thin air, Argentress cleared his throat.

    Ahem.

    Come to think of it, those two had met before, right?

    The day when my heavenly luck fluctuated.

    Haiel had climbed to Eunaxus nose.

    I, Haiel, will follow Masters order.

    As expected of my alter ego number one.

    She managed to figure it out even if I didnt exin it yet.

    Tempest and Argentress.

    Haiel, who had the blessing of the World Tree, wouldnt have a hard time getting rid of the byproduct.

    In other words, I could trust and leave it to her.

    Tempest. Argentress. Likewise, I will leave it to you.

    I will quickly catch up with you.

    Woof!

    Diend.

    I will follow Masters order.

    I had a rough set-up in my head.

    But the setting was abstract.

    In order to manifest a portal, I needed urate coordinates.

    Soon, Diend ryed the coordinates telepathically.

    I extracted the coordinates from the telepathy.

    The coordinates were added to the interference process, and a portal was immediately manifested.

    Somehow

    The shiny portal looked different than usual.

    Maybe it was because I knew that I had my biggest dark history beyond this portal.

    Im really afraid, but

    Tap tap

    I didnt hesitate.

    Even if I wanted to hesitate, as long as a demon stepped in.

    My high pride wouldnt tolerate it.

    So I took a step.

    Soon.

    The darkest part of the Arcana Continent came into sight.

    .

    .

    .

    What I saw was flesh.

    Flesh.

    And it was an even bigger piece of flesh.

    Impudent.

    Diends disparate energy fluctuated.

    I could tell from there.

    Beneath that flesh.

    It seemed there really was something.

    I checked the quest goal.

    Track down the primordial evil. (In Progress)

    Youre diligent, too.

    Youve already walked away, leaving only byproducts behind just in case.

    I opened my mouth.

    Theres nothing to be upset about, Diend.

    I apologize, Master. I should have been quicker.

    You dont have to apologize.

    I just realized it toote.

    Now there was no point in ming anyone.

    It was a past that was difficult to fathom in the first ce.

    From the beginning.

    It must have been one of the things nned by the primordial evil.

    In that regard, there was no need to me myself.

    No, I could actually be shameless here.

    Its fine.

    I calmly said it was okay, but

    Actually, I, Lee Hoyeol, didnt feel bad at all.

    Was it because my dark history, the udie family, was covered in flesh?

    No, this time it was not for such a personal reason.

    This was the joy of capturing evidence.

    Sssh

    Woosh

    Sssh

    As if nothing happened.

    The flesh took deep breaths and covered the area.

    As I looked at the scene, I spoke calmly.

    Its them, not us, who should be worried.

    Indeed.

    The primordial evil.

    How had it been behaving so far?

    Through quests.

    Through the dragons.

    Through the elves.

    And through the arrangement left by the World Tree.

    I understood it to some extent.

    In this way, I couldnt refute that everything went ording to its n. Everything must have been perfect at the time when itpletely deceived the dragons and the elves and escaped from the World Tree, which must have felt like a shackle.

    But the great primordial evil.

    After escaping from the shadow of the World Tree.

    This was the first ce it headed to.

    The great family.

    udies estate.

    It waspletely covered.

    Of course, but

    Until I saw it with my own eyes.

    I didnt know to what level the Cluadie family was materialized on the Arcana Continent. Even if the dragons, including Eunaxus, bowed their heads. Even if Argentress recognized me as udie.

    There was a lot more to my setup than that.

    So the sight in front of me was the most solid proof.

    You must be trying to hide it.

    Just like how Akshan, their natural enemy, was annihted from the continent.

    It was probably trying to erase any traces of udie left behind.

    Because it was afraid of udie.

    But, unfortunately.

    Its no use.

    Well, hadnt I once thought the same thing?

    Yes, I had struggled to hide my dark history.

    But it didnt work.

    The more I tried to cover it, the more it flowed back!

    The past.

    It was not something that could be covered up carelessly.

    To put it grandiosely in Grandfels style of speaking.

    Its impossible for darkness to cover the light.

    So I gave up.

    Even if it meant having a shameful death due to my dark history.

    I convinced myself that all death was the same anyway.

    Head on, straight through.

    I decided to face it.

    Dont try to make my grim resolution meaningless.

    I thought of udies background.

    The reason why udies territory was not known on the continent is simple. Because udie didnt want it to be known. In their territory, udies voice was truly absolute

    For this moment, I would not consider it shameful.

    What udies estate waited for.

    It wouldnt be the poor Lee Hoyeol suffering from his dark history.

    It must be the voice of [Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo].

    udiesst survivor and heir.

    Returned without being broken by any ordeal.

    So at this moment.

    I would give that voice shamelessly and perfectly.

    I opened my mouth.

    Imand you in the name of udie.

    Whether its the Emperor. The dragons. Or the elves. In udies territory, you cant go against udies rules.

    I spoke to the ugly, writhing flesh.

    Dont breathe in my territory without permission.

    Then the flesh stopped breathing.

    Dont pollute my territory.

    It stopped moving.

    Just be thrown into hell.

    It burned up in an instant and disappeared without a trace.

    Physically.

    And magically.

    Even by the standards of reality and the Arcana Continent.

    It was a phenomenon that couldnt be exined.

    That was the rule of udie.

    Eventually, udies territory, hidden behind flesh, was revealed.

    My dark history that I tried to turn a blind eye to came into view.

    Damn it.

    If I denied it even after confirming it with my own eyes.

    I would be no different from the primordial evil who had just covered the territory.

    Yes.

    Now is the time.

    Take full responsibility for my past.

    Its time to show your pride as an adult, Hoyeol.

    I moved forward.

    The wind blew as if to wee me.

    The jacket fluttered.

    Silver hair fluttered in front of my eyes.

    Brace yourself.

    I dered, looking at the copsed mansion.

    Your master is back.

 Chapter 265: Claudie

    Chapter 265: udie

    The quest window appeared against the backdrop of the copsed mansion.

    Train your weak body. (Repeat)

    Enter Sisley, thend of the elves. (Sessful)

    Encounter the primordial evil that took root in Sisley. (Fail)

    -Trace the evil of the beginning. (In progress)<ul><li> Eliminate the Byproduct of the Primordial Evil. (Sessful)</li></ul>

    Considering that sessful came up in thest quest goal.

    Was it safe to say that the [Fruit of Good and Evil] ss quest had beenpleted? Though I didnt know when it would happen, I would wait until a new quest goal came up.

    I was expecting it.

    I kind of knew I couldnt finish it here.

    The scale must be so big.

    Above all, at my current level, I would just be grateful if I could seed half of it. Of course, this was all possible thanks to udies halo

    Now that the intruder was gone.

    I finally gazed properly at udies mansion.

    What bothered me the most was.

    It was not myLee Hoyeolsshame.

    It was Grandfels.

    udie.

    That past and background was so gloomy.

    It was even called the Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    It provided an immeasurable amount of right mana.

    Now facing that source.

    Right mana must be flowing from my body.

    Master!

    Since he was a dark spirit, he naturally recognized it.

    It wasnt strange that Diend faltered.

    If Matis, the senior mage of the dark magic, had seen me like this.

    He would have been very worried.

    Because it was not noticeable.

    I didnt neglect the things I had promised to use.

    ck magic was the same way.

    In ordance with the procedure.

    I had been meticulously reading books rted to ck magic. Thanks to this, I also knew why Matis sometimes looked at me with concern.

    He must have been worried.

    About ckening, where the body was consumed by the right mana.

    What kind of side effect is called ckening, seriously?

    But at this moment, the name didnt matter.

    What mattered was that I knew.

    No, anyone else didnt have to know, but I had to.

    That was the weight that I, Lee Hoyeol, had to bear.

    No need to panic.

    Yes, because I brought all of this upon myself!

    I resent this consistent taste.

    Really, it had to be the dark history that I regretted.

    But I already said I wouldnt look away, didnt I?

    I had to face it if I wanted to make use of it.

    I spoke to Diend.

    I was just lost in old thoughts for a moment.

    The problem was that the old thoughts were about my dark history.

    Still, my unwavering constancy helped me this time too.

    Thanks to this, I was able to gather the appropriate amount of mana.

    I could hear Diends trembling voice.

    Forgive me, my lord. Even as I, Diend Chrysiad Eternal Darkness, stay by Masters side. I had no idea that my lord would have such a past.

    No, please dont think about it.

    And if youre going to ask for forgiveness.

    How can you apologize by starting with spouting your full name, the name I gave you, so proudly?

    Of course, this pathetic feeling.

    None of it was expressed outside.

    I only spoke calmly.

    Dont dwell on whats gone by.

    ?

    For those who have passed.

    !

    We must look ahead, and move forward.

    Was it because he had returned to his hometown?

    He poured out meaningful words befitting of an heir.

    But I also agreed with that.

    I really didnt want to look back

    The moment I thought so.

    Aooo!

    I heard Tempests howling.

    Indeed, it is as fast as the name given to it.

    Following Tempest, Haiel appeared out of thin air.

    Argentress appeared from the portals cluster of lights.

    Haiel bowed her head.

    Im sorry, I was unable to fulfill Mastersmand.

    I had guessed that.

    The moment when the primordial evil retreated.

    The byproduct that had been spread on the continent must have disappeared along with it.

    Of course, the quest goal was sessful, so it wasnt a problem.

    Woof!

    Sniff

    Tempest wrinkled his nose, and then his tail hung down. Judging from how it felt downcast suddenly, the primordial evil must have disappeared without even leaving a trace.

    Its vicious, befitting of a demon.

    It could hide its smell from the beginning.

    From there I was certain.

    The primordial evil.

    This guy wasnt nning to devour udies territory without making an uproar. After realizing this fact toote, it nned to destroy Cloudys territory right before my eyes.

    Its reason?

    Maybe it wanted to see Grandfel copse.

    Even if it didnt, deception was amon urrence for demons.

    Of course.

    It probably never imagined that I could solve it so easily.

    But, I told you, didnt I?

    udies halo was beyond imagination.

    To the point that I didnt know where to start.

    Even though itste, have you known your ce?

    It was absolutely repugnant.

    For now, lets be satisfied with thwarting its n.

    I was trying so hard to stabilize Grandfel

    Suddenly, I heard Argentress voice.

    May I ask you a question?

    No, what else are you curious about?!

    Every time Argentress had a question, my heart beat faster.

    But I nodded because I couldnt express it.

    Then the question immediately followed.

    Is this thend of Arcana I know?

    I tried to understand the questioners intention.

    First, lets consider the personality of the questioner.

    This was Argentress, an elf who stayed in Sisley. As he had said in his own words, the Arcana Continent was an insignificant ce that could not even bepared to Sisley.

    So he must have been surprised.

    I never thought there would be and like this on the Arcana Continent

    At udies estate.

    It was talked about again and again by me from those days.

    The moniker great was attached.

    Just like how I brought everything good to Grandfel and attached them to him.

    In the domain of the great family, udies estate.

    All the good things I thought of were put together.

    It started with shallow knowledge.

    The sun never sets on udies territory.

    A country where the sun never set.

    It started with a setting based on the British Empire.

    Everything that sounded really good had been taken and pasted together.

    If such and had been materialized.

    [Youve entered Hidden Piece, udies Estate.]

    It was worthy of being called the hidden piece.

    Argentress looked around and was amazed.

    He even murmured to himself.

    Isnt this no different from Sisley?

    It was the bestpliment you could get from an elfs mouth.

    Peoples hearts were deceitful.

    I should have been embarrassed, but somehow, a part of me felt proud.

    [Your authority function has been activated in udies Estate.]

    udies territory was materialized and recognized as a hidden piece.

    Then, naturally, the ownership of udies territory belonged to udies survivor and heir: me, Grandfel.

    There is no need to consider rtionship or influence.

    But at the same time, with great poweres responsibility.

    Noblesse Oblige or whatever it was called.

    That was what I lived by.

    I looked at the copsed mansion.

    It was aplete ruin.

    All that remained was thend.

    Just looking at it, my heart swelled as I imagined the magnificence of theplete grandeur of the past. But I knew. Who was responsible for udies miserable downfall?

    Yeah.

    Maybe, I was the cause.

    Lee Hoyeol from the past might be the culprit.

    He was the heir to a great family, but that family was ruined by the demons.

    The only survivor of the family, Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo, hereinafter referred to as Grandfel, walked the path of a demon hunter to take revenge on the demons.

    If I hadnt written down those settings.

    The udie family probably wouldnt have ended up like this.

    That was why I had been desperately trying to turn away from udie.

    Its not certain, but.

    Really.

    If udie came to exist on the Arcana Continent because of me

    I wouldnt be able to raise my face in front of Grandfel.

    Nevertheless, I had promised to acknowledge it.

    It also included my resolution regarding that.

    In other words, I would take responsibility for my past like an adult.

    Even if my legs get cramps from struggling.

    Even if it meant I had to sink.

    I would make udie great again.

    Sigh.

    Of course, when I thought of the setting, I couldnt help but sigh.

    Compared to the glorious past.

    There was nothing left in udie now.

    But dont worry, Grandfel.

    Thanks to someone, Im really good at struggling.

    Thrud

    I ced my hand on the pile of stones strewn across the ruins.

    No matter how much time had passed.

    Even if It was said to have been tragically destroyed by some cruel demon.

    It didnt matter.

    For me, even such a thing could be turned around.

    I had reversal magic.

    Crack

    The magic power shook.

    It wrapped around the piles of stone.

    It was being reversed from the wreckage to its original form.

    Statue.

    It was a structure that suited Grandfels taste. By the way, a stone statue in a mansion. Looking at the scene, I recalled a memory.

    [Count Ascuras estate]

    The rupture that was created in Russia.

    Back then, I really only lived with my mouth.

    That was a time when I didnt have to really worry about anything.

    Not only I had poured harsh criticism on the moving stone statue, I couldnt have knocked it down if it werent for reversal magic. I once again criticized Ascura for being substandard.

    At that time, I had wondered what was wrong with this guys mouth.

    Now that I saw it, I understood.

    Yes, it was not for no reason that Grandfel had a heightened sense of aesthetics. If you looked at a statue like this every day, of course, your eyes and nose would develop a high standard!

    Crack

    One, two, three

    There were a total of four stone statues built with the reversal magic.

    All of them looked unusual.

    To anyone who saw it, it was an unusual stone, as if it was advertising.

    From the position of lifting up the sword to the kneeling posture, it was extremely reverent.

    Rather than that description, Argentress reaction resonated more.

    From the perspective of a high elf.

    Argentress, who would not be very impressed by most things, blurted out.

    Its truly amazing

    I was surprised, too.

    Was I surprised by the level of the statue?

    No, what kind of aesthetic sense do you think Grandfel has?

    Even though I found it satisfying, I didnt easily express my admiration.

    Besides, this was udies territory, to put it simply, it was the front yard.

    Its been a while.

    I had no reason to be surprised to see the statues in the front yard.

    So the reason why I was surprised.

    It was a little different from Argentress.

    Thats really amazing, Hoyeol

    How did youe up with the idea of attaching such an outrageous setting to a mere statue? It would have been enough if it were just a fancy statue.

    The Four Arcana Families, Symbols of Loyalty.

    You even exaggerate it.

    I am so embarrassed I cant lift my head.

    Seriously!

    *

    The Four Families

    The four families determined the rise and fall of the Arcana continent.

    Not many people knew their true nature.

    It was only natural.

    Because the owner of the Arcana Continent was the Empire, and the owner of the Empire was the emperor.

    But it was wrong.

    The reason the current Empire, the First Emperor, was able to unify the Arcana Continent was because the four families allowed it. The evidence was now clearly visible here.

    Social Gathering of Time and Space

    A banquet was held on the upper floor.

    There were many delicaciesid out on the round table.

    Foods with rare tastes and effects, avable only in the social gathering of time and space. The number of gold coins invested in the banquet showed what kind of existence they were.

    Ssh

    The finest wine, worthy of being called the droplet of God, overflowed in their throat and flowed down at the side of their mouth.

    However, they didnt seem to regret it. They spoke with the wine still in their mouth, as if they could afford to let it overflow as much as possible.

    Isnt it strange, udie?

    The main course of the banquet.

    It was not any rare food.

    It was a ghost of the past, udie.

    If youre stuck in the lower ranks nurturing bitter resentments on the bad days, its no wonder your mind loses its taste. Wouldnt you despair otherwise? Youve endured numerous dreadful situations.

    The Witch of the Southern Sea.

    The transcendent who broke the news that udie was back.

    The heads of the house continued the banquet, treating udie and the witch as entertainment.

    News of the Arcana Continent couldnt be left out either.

    But I guess it wasnt really nonsense.

    Really?

    As you know, isnt there a legend floating around? The Dark Dragon or something like that.

    Dark Dragon.

    Even listening to it again, it was a fitting name for udie.

    But that was all.

    As the witch said.

    ording to legend, udie was back.

    Hasnt too much time passed?

    Yeah.

    Even if udie survived.

    The udie family did not exist.

    It is said that our ancestors feared and revered the udie n, but thats not the same for us, right? What do we have to fear from the ghosts of the past?

    Tuk

    The heads of the family chatted and clinked sses.

    In the end, they didnt outright spit on their ancestors graves, but.

    Their predecessors were overly cautious.

    Isnt it really sad? Even though they have the ability to hold and shake the continent, they cant unfold it. Who would recognize such humility?

    Thats right! How easy it had been for us to make it look like the demons to take over the territory of the four families?

    Its a pity.

    Of course, the territory of the four families did not fall.

    Even against the demons of the true name, and even against the demon kings attacks.

    The walls of the four families were not shaken at all.

    Someone would ask.

    Even though they were so great.

    Why hadnt they been able to show a strong presence until now?

    When severely intoxicated.

    The truth came out.

    It was all because of the cowards, their predecessors.

    Theyre like this because theyre afraid of Cludie.

    But the cowards were dead, and the days when udie was praised as a great family were a thing of the past. Even if udies survivor returned to the continent.

    For the heads of the four families, the news of his return was rather wee news.

    Maybe its the chance to prove it.

    That the four families were great.

    That they were better than udie.

    Wasnt their opponent a fallen udie?

    The problem is

    The people in front of their eyes.

    Passing nces.

    A strange war of nerves took ce amidst the clinking of sses.

    Maximas golden elites are a nuisance.

    I never thought those twins would still serve Yugrik.

    If it werent for the barbarians, Cansel would be in my hands by now!

    I guess this is a time when allies need a team that will be used up and then discarded.

    udie didnt exist in the war of nerves.

    .

    .

    .

    I looked at the reversed statue.

    The reason why I said Count Ascures living status was terrible was soon revealed. Yes, the statue in this house not only moved, they even talked!

    Rattle!

    Towards me.

    The four stone statues bowed their heads in unison.

    If you asked why there were four families.

    It was simple.

    A voice full of loyalty gave the answer instead.

    The Four Heavenly Kings meet the master, udie.

    Hoyeol, were the Four Heavenly Kings really cool?

    Not only that, a master who reigns over the Four Heavenly Kings.

    What a terrible taste.!

 Chapter 266: This is highly valued by history (1)

    Chapter 266: This is highly valued by history (1)

    I knew it from the social setting.

    As the heir of a great family. In the past, Grandfels presence in social circles was like an oasis or mirage in the desert. Since he didnt enjoy social events, he didnt show up often. The day he unexpectedly appeared, he caught everyones attention

    Those days.

    What on earth did I think was cool

    A greatness that was not revealed.

    An influence that couldnt be hidden even if it wasnt revealed.

    Used to be criticized even for donating.

    It was absolute bullshit that had no merit in the modern society.

    But you named it the Four Heavenly Kings?!

    In addition, the contradictory naming sense was a bonus.

    I looked at the four living statues.

    Three men and a woman.

    I recalled their names.

    [Golden Maxima family]

    [Forest Yugrik family]

    [Cansel family of Valor]

    [Acamond family of Fervor]

    Living up to the title of the Four Heavenly Kings, they had a very grand name.

    The statues that represented the four families bowed to me.

    They called me their master!

    Feeling burdened or embarrassed.

    As a person, you couldnt help but feel either one of those two.

    My iron skin was beyond normal.

    I talked calmly.

    I ept your greetings.

    The way I spoke was very dignified, like a family head.

    I swallowed a sigh for a moment.

    There was no way that this personality that lived and died by procedures would remain still.

    Raise your head.

    Raise your head.

    The reason I said that was simple.

    Four Heavenly Kings

    The fact that the stone statues didnt raise their heads.

    It wasnt just about the greeting.

    What could be the reason for the stone statues to tower near the mansion?

    It was to protect the Lord ude.

    But the statues copsed.

    That meant they didnt fulfill their duties.

    As if to confess the fact, the stone statue of Maxima said.

    We dont have the right.

    They dont have the right.

    If you guys dont have the right, then what about me?

    A person is struggling so hard to make up for hisck of qualification.

    How could you guys be less energized than me?

    So raise your head.

    Because of this prickly nature, Im not going to tell you three times.

    Its not your responsibility.

    ?

    This is also just the weight I have to bear.

    !!!!

    It was my fault.

    Those words were truly spoken with pure meaning. The facial expressions of the statues that raised their heads at my words seemed unusually rich for stone statues. They looked like they were about to shed tears.

    Well, it was a good thing.

    [Hidden peace, udies Estate]

    Now that the primordial evil knew where the estate was, I didnt know when or with what tricks it would try to devour udies estate again. Of course, as long as I existed in udies estate. Mymand in udies estate was absolute.

    Well, it was thanks to the setting that no one could go against it.

    The problem is that I cant stay here.

    I needed a watchman to fill my absence.

    From dwarves to dragons, and now elves.

    There were many forces on the Arcana Continent who would step forward and take on my request.

    But the problem was, of course, this guys pride.

    Could this noble pride leave housework to other people?

    So, the status of the Four Heavenly Kings

    No, the status of the four families, the fact that I could reverse them was a great harvest.

    Of course, there was magic in it.

    Unlike the badly damaged mansion.

    It must have been because their remains werepletely spread out on the floor.

    Anyway, I have more things to do.

    Make udie great again.

    In order to make that big goale true.

    udies estate would need to regain its former flory.

    Just like theborious training ss quest that I always carried. It became necessary to frequently go to the Arcana Continent and manage udies estate.

    By the way, regarding estate management.

    Its actually not my first time.

    I had enabled the [authority] function in the Yusra Kingdom and Frost. The problem was that Icked experience because Id left most of the work to Hakuna and Harkon respectively.

    If I am unsure, I can ask for advice, but

    Would that ever happen?

    Grandfel was chosen as the sessor to the great udie family at the age of seven. In other words, Grandfel had been taught various sessor sses since he was seven years old.

    Its familiar to me.

    For Grandfel, who received education for gifted children, the reconstruction of udies estate might be easy.

    Especially considering that Grandfel had a brilliant mind, unlike me.

    More importantly.

    The four families.

    Lets think about the grand setting again.

    I wasnt sure, but.

    Even if the Arcana Continent was devastated, they would probably be fine. Considering that I hadnt heard from them so far They seemed to exist faithfully in the setting, just like udie.

    But I am not happy at all.

    I just didnt want to meet them.

    The reason was simple.

    I didnt want to be called the Master of the Four Heavenly Kings!

    This was enough for now.

    I was worried about my immediate destination.

    But I have no choice but to go.

    Visit Sisley and udies estate.

    It didnt end perfectly, but it was a new beginning

    Since both purposes hade to an end.

    It was time to stop by Antonium ording to the procedure.

    I have to meet Kitch.

    Indeed.

    The capital of the Empire.

    Where the legend of Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol was reverberating.

    To that Antonium!

    Reality and the Arcana Continent were different.

    Thanks to Eunaxus roaring out the Dragon Fear, the Emperor and other Arcanains must have known. The fact that I, Lee Hoyeol, was the survivor of Akshan. Even the fact that I was the legendary Dark Dragon!

    Therefore.

    I wille back soon.

    I was sent off by the stone statues.

    From the first step of leaving udies estate.

    I couldnt help but feel concerned.

    What kind of humiliation awaited me this time?

    *

    The news came.

    Your Majesty, expeditionary forces have found survivors!

    Holdemwood has been restored!

    I heard the Demon Kings Castle in the East copsedst night!

    It was aplete turnaround.

    The legend floating around the continent saved the Empire from falling into the abyss of despair. The Dark Dragon that the dragons cried out. It was thanks to the unbelievable news that the Dark Dragon was thest survivor of Akshan.

    The Emperorughed.

    Can I feel rewarded a little with this?

    Back when he was a prince.

    He hated learning the art of speech so much.

    He never thought he would see the light in this way.

    Antonium.

    It could never be said to be peaceful.

    Even the soldiers who had just returned had injuries, bothrge and small. However, unlike before, the faces of the people were full of life. It was the first time he had seen it since the demons of the Demon World appeared on the continent.

    The Emperor did not waste the opportunity given to him.

    No matter how great a legend was.

    It was undeniable that it would fade over time.

    Moreover, the opponent was demons.

    Considering their innate cruelty, it seemed when they got tired of their fear, they would resume their activities.

    Rebuilding the fallen walls must be the top priority. Listen to Nash William. I will grant him themand of the Imperial Mage. Use Antoniums mages to build walls in the recaptured area.

    I will follow your orders, Your Majesty.

    I will also grant ess to the Imperial Pces underground treasury.

    !

    Underground treasury

    The eyes of the retainers who were listening widened.

    The items stored in the underground treasury were the best treasures in the Empire.

    As well as the Arcana Continent.

    You may use as many potions and magic tools as you need while performing your mission.

    It was a bastion of the Empire that must be saved until the very end.

    Even when Antonium was in crisis, the underground treasury hadnt been opened.

    The meaning of opening the underground treasury was simple.

    This meant that this was an opportunity that must be used even if it meant taking out funds they had saved up.

    Nash said, suppressing his pounding heart.

    I will surely aplish my duty, Your Majesty!

    Nash seeded in leaving the pce before his respected brother.

    But Nash didnt have the presence of mind to think of Bensch.

    His legs just itched.

    The moment Nash suppressed his impulse.

    A cautious voice followed.

    Your Majesty, I am sorry but.

    Say it.

    Please reconsider that judgment.

    !

    Nashs face stiffened.

    What kind of lightning bolt was this?

    Were they trying to stop him from leaving?

    re

    Nash unconsciously red.

    However, it was a clear misunderstanding.

    In the first ce, why hadnt Antonium copsed until now?

    It was because everyone gave their lives for the Empire.

    It also meant that it was an opinion from a different perspective for the sake of the Empire.

    The man who spoke also guessed the Emperors intention.

    But they had to remain calm.

    The Empire was clearly inferior.

    Your Majesty,prehensive recapture and restoration is realistically impossible. At this moment, thanks to the legend of the Dark Dragon, the demons are not active at all, but As your Majesty knows, hasnt the magical eye opened its eyes again?

    It was true.

    The eyes of the demons that had disappeared from the night sky for a while began to appear one by one.

    Unlike before, they didnt seem to be looking down on them in disdain.

    From the way the eyes rolled around, they seemed to be wary.

    I feel the same as Your Majesty. I also want to save the Empire and its people as quickly as possible. But the more you do, the more it puts Antonium in danger.

    Antonium had already used up a lot of resources in the fierce battle. The number of soldiers was not even a tenth of what it used to be, and those who survived could not be called elite.

    Even if you build a castle wall using magic, it would be useless if you dont have the troops to protect it. However, if Antoniums troops are deployed to the recaptured city, even the smallest attack would affect Antonium.

    Hmm.

    The Emperor smoothed his chin.

    As Nash was restless.

    A wedge was driven in.

    Legends will always be just legends, Your Majesty.

    The Emperors eyes narrowed.

    He couldnt help it if the Empire was med for itsck ofpetence.

    But if Hoyeol, who was like the benefactor of the Empire, got criticized.

    He couldnt just turn a blind eye to it.

    The retainer bowed his head.

    Adventurer Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol, his greatness cannot be described in words. But he will always be a stranger. He is a being from apletely different world!

    It wasnt meant to be demeaning.

    As he had said.

    The man also knew that if it wasnt for Hoyeol, the Empire would have copsed long ago. However, they had to look at reality with a cool head.

    After the day they cried out the name of the Dark Dragon, the dragons never appeared on the Arcana Continent again. The demons overheard Your Majestys promation, so they are probably still thinking like that.

    What do you mean?

    Look, arent legends ultimately just rumors?

    !

    Indeed

    Dragons and dwarves professed it, and the Emperor himself dered it.

    But if the entity itself wasnt here.

    It would be just a circting rumor.

    As your Majesty knows, the time that adventurer Sir Hoyeol can stay on the continent is extremely limited. That will also have a significant impact on the legend being forgotten.

    Of course, the legend of the Dark Dragon was still the greatest legend.

    However, the problem was that the opponent was the demons.

    They were a race who forgot their fear because they couldnt understand their ce.

    Both Nash and the Emperor turned silent.

    The man who was speaking made up his mind and clenched his fist.

    Then he continued speaking in a firm voice.

    I am not trying to deny the legend, nor am I saying we will not rebuild the Empire. I ask Your Majesty to take slow, but sure steps.

    Nash swallowed a sigh.

    It was unfortunate, but that was not without reason.

    No, in a way, it was an extremely cool-headed decision.

    Atst, it was an opinion that would change the Emperors mind.

    Your Majesty, just as you brought the residents of Dredsen into Antonium. Wouldnt there be a way to wee the rescued people into Antonium? These are people who have survived so far under extreme circumstances, so they will quickly adapt to unfamiliar environments.

    The silence continued.

    Indeed, was I too hasty?

    The moment when the Emperor was about to break his silence and open his mouth.

    All of a sudden.

    ?

    Darkness fell over the Imperial Pce.

    It was the middle of the day.

    And considering the number of windows in the Imperial ce of Antonium.

    This shouldnt have happened.

    Nash murmured in surprise.

    Is it them?

    Was it the dwarves Iron Castle?

    That was the first possibility he thought of.

    But he soon realized that wasnt them.

    No matter how big the dwarven ship was.

    It wasnt big enough to cover the sunpletely.

    In that case, then

    What couldpletely block the sun in the sky?

    Soon, everyone found the answer to that question.

    There was one.

    A presence so great that you couldntpletely expose all of it even if you tried.

    Even if it didnt ask you to know.

    Even if it didnt shout.

    It was a one-of-a-kind existence that everyone couldnt help but notice.

    Your Majesty, thats!

    Indeed.

    A legend.

    No, a living legend.

    Unbelievable.

    A dark dragon was crossing the skies over Antonium.

 Chapter 267: This is highly valued by history (2)

    Chapter 267: This is highly valued by history (2)

    [The legend, Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol is materialized.]

    Antonium.

    A dark dragon could be seen crossing the sky.

    I would have to figure out the exact effects and limitations of the legend system in the future.

    It looks wless on the outside.

    A legend became stronger depending on how widely it resonated.

    It was natural that the effect increased in the ce where the legend began.

    It was a legend that was recognized and spread by the Emperors mouth.

    The power and size of the Dark Dragon inevitably increased in Antonium where the Emperor stayed. Therefore, the Dark Dragon in the sky wasrger than thest time it materialized.

    Especially the pping of the exceptionallyrge wings

    It really felt like I was looking at this guys jacket draped over my shoulder, so I felt ufortable. If you asked me why I activated the legend, it was simple.

    How can there be a calm arrival in Grandfels dictionary?

    Of course, there was another reason.

    I needed to discourage the demons around me.

    Moreover, the Empire couldnt remain silent forever.

    Just lie down and dont be a nuisance.

    How sad Harkon would feel if he saw it?

    So for the sake of Harkon who woulde to Antonium someday.

    I needed to set the discipline of the demons in advance.

    W-Wait!

    As I approached the castle gate, the guard who was distracted by the Dark Dragon hesitated.

    I understand your confusion.

    For a traveler wandering the devastated Arcana Continent

    My appearance was too neat and fancy.

    He seemed to think I was a noble.

    Even though he was doubtful, he spoke to me respectfully.

    Could you please reveal your affiliation and identity?

    But, dont you think we dont need a formal introduction between us?

    Actually, rather than that.

    I just hoped I didnt have to say I was the Dark Dragon with my own mouth

    If I said this, someone curious would probably ask.

    If I didnt want to reveal my identity, shouldnt I just open a portal inside the walls of Antonium? Really, if you asked this question, you didnt know about Grandfels love for procedure.

    I generously understand.

    I hadmunicated with the Emperor through Haiel and Chainwalker.

    But this was the first time we would actually meet face-to-face.

    Besides, how could this upright pride just leave the front door and enter Antonium through the side road called a portal?

    This was also something I couldnt help with.

    Had he finally realized it?

    Theplexion of the guard who was looking at me began to change quickly.

    I-Impossible!

    Yeah.

    It was impossible.

    Still, thanks to the brilliant performance.

    Fortunately, I could skip the self-introduction.

    The moment I swallowed a sigh of relief.

    I heard a loud shout.

    Its the Dark Dragooooon!

    Oh, boy.

    The Dark Dragon hase to Antoniuuuuum!

    I had underestimated it.

    The legend.

    Just because I kept my mouth shut didnt mean it wouldnt spread!!

    .

    .

    .

    It was just the beginning.

    [Youve entered the capital of the Empire, Antonium.]

    Even when Arcana was a game, Antonium was unfamiliar to me. There had to be a point of contact. But all I remembered from that time was being tormented by daylong quests in Akshan in the corner of the continent.

    So I had underestimated it once again.

    It was huge!

    Since it was the capital of the Empire, it was naturally bigger than therge city of Frost, and above all, Antonium had not fallen to either demons or rebels.

    It couldnt bepared to the past.

    At this moment, I felt like I was in the game.

    Except for one thing.

    Tap tap

    Eyes began to focus on me as I was being escorted.

    Yes, because the materialization of the Dark Dragon had been lifted.

    Eyes that had nowhere to go naturally turned towards me.

    I heard murmurs of conversation.

    Which noble is that?

    He seems to be a high-ranking person.

    Isnt he a royal?

    You mean the Grand Duke? But Ive never seen a face like that

    As expected, this guys outfit was a problem everywhere.

    Not only a noble, I was even mistaken as a royal.

    I couldnt lift my face because I was too embarrassed.

    Still, it was fortunate.

    It doesnt seem to have spread far.

    Even if the Empire was great, its guards couldnt manifest telepathy. Thanks to this, even though he shouted, it seemed that the guards shouts were not fully conveyed to Antonium, which must have been in uproar due to the Dark Dragon.

    But as I said earlier, this was just the beginning.

    Drop

    Something dropped to the ground.

    Roll

    I heard something rolling.

    H-Huh?

    In the direction of where the sound came from, there was someone looking directly at me. Looking at those eyes, she knew exactly who I was. If she knew me at Antonium

    As expected, she must be one of them.

    Yes, Dredsen.

    They must have heard enough stories about me from Haiel and Diend while staying on the Iron Castle. By the way Those two must have described me well.

    She recognized me as soon as she saw me.

    I opened my mouth.

    Have you gotten used to living in Antonium?

    ?!

    Survivor of Dredsen.

    I-I knew it!!!!

    After I said that, she seemed to be convinced.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, she didnt even have the presence of mind to pick up the items she dropped on the floor.

    In fact, in a way, I definitely had saved Dredsen.

    So that kind of reaction was understandable, but

    Infinitely Deep Darkness!

    Of all titles, why?

    There are so many people watching and listening here!

    Although this nickname must have already spread through the Emperor.

    It couldnt bepared to the shock of hearing it firsthand.

    I looked at the pce of Antonium towering in the distance.

    Lets see

    Amid such enormous attention and hospitality.

    I would have to walk for hours to get to the pce.

    I was seriously concerned.

    Would I be able to endure until then without feeling shame.?

    *

    Antonium was vast.

    For this reason, mages belonging to the Empire were stationed at certain distances to quickly deliver news. Because telepathy was faster than a horse without legs.

    But at this moment.

    Imperial mages were thrown into chaos.

    It was only natural.

    No, I already know?!

    They had clearly seen it with their own eyes just now.

    A dragon so huge that it couldpletely cover Antonium.

    It crossed the sky and disappeared over the clouds.

    So they noticed it even without telepathy.

    So a dragon like that, theres only the Dark Dragon!

    The day when heavy rain poured down on the Arcana Continent.

    The mages witnessed a dozen dragons.

    Because they had an object topare it to, they could be certain.

    Such a huge dragon.

    It must be the Dark Dragon that the dragons cried out about.

    The Dark Dragon has appeared!

    No, I saw it, too, you know?

    Ha, Im so frustrated I feel like I am going crazy!

    Frustrated about what? Im more frustrated!

    Everyone in Antonium must have witnessed the Dark Dragon.

    His Majesty must be aware of this.

    What was the point of wasting mana on news that everybody knew?

    But the mages doubt didntst long.

    The street suddenly became noisy.

    The mage who was struggling with telepathy was shocked.

    A strangely unfamiliar outfit for an Arcanain.

    An overwhelming amount of mana that touched his skin.

    Such a being appeared along with the Dark Dragon?

    Wait a minute

    So it was not referring to the Dark Dragon over there but to the Dark Dragon over here!

    No, you should have exined it properly!

    But this wasnt the time toin. He had to inform His Majesty of this news as soon as possible. It would be great if he could send telepathy directly to Mage Nash in the imperial pce.

    I resent my poor mana.

    The power of his manifestation was toocking for that.

    In the end, he sent a telepathy to the mage closest to the pce.

    The response was a familiar question.

    Whats the point of sending such an obvious telepathy?

    Indeed.

    There were such unavoidable circumstances.

    Because of this, Hoyeol walked through the street of Antonium, driving the crowds, receiving all kinds of hospitality, and even meeting many people, before he reached the pce

    *

    Have you ever heard that sometimes extreme experiences are actually helpful?

    I realized what those words mean.

    No matter how shameful it gets, people dont die from that!

    Thank you for making me realize this, everyone

    Who would have thought that the few hours after setting foot in Antonium would be more draining than having to deal with primordial evil? I was prepared, but it really wasnt an easy journey.

    But it was not over yet.

    This quiet big mouth reminded me of that.

    Its harmonious.

    Dont judge other peoples houses from the moment you enter, Grandfel.

    It was the Emperors Imperial Pce, too!

    By the way, to think a day like this woulde to my life.

    Even putting aside the humble ss demon hunter. I didnt have any point of contact with the Empire.

    Even more so after the Cataclysm.

    I had never imagined that I would be able to travel between the Arcana Continent and reality like this. I never even thought that I would save the Empire.

    Thanks to this, I realized itte.

    It was true

    The moment I saw the Emperor rising from his throne after seeing me.

    A realistic problem urred.

    Yeah, other yers would have thought about it here.

    How should I say the first word?

    Well, even Jessie Heinness had said.

    I was very self-conscious at that time too!

    She said she was worried that she might make a mistake in front of the Emperor.

    Though probably not much as I was.

    I felt like I knew why Jessie, who didnt care what others thought, said that.

    The pressure is no joke.

    Over-morous.

    The background of the Emperor, the imperial pce, was very beautiful.

    Of course, such a grandeur didnt mean anything to me. Putting aside Grandfels sense of aesthetics, Yusras Golden Pce would have been grander than this, so it definitely wouldnt work on me.

    Therefore, my concerns were a little different from the other yers.

    What should I call the Emperor?

    I even spoke informally to Eunaxus and Argentress, beings who were higher-ranked than the Emperor. Of course, I had no expectations that I could use polite words.

    Above all, when I think about udies setting

    It would be better to just keep my mouth shut.

    But my worries were unfounded.

    The Emperor opened his mouth first.

    Its an honor to meet a legend.

    The retainers looked even more surprised than I did.

    I didnt expect the Emperor to treat me this well.

    It was no wonder that the retainers faltered.

    But, it made sense.

    Even without udies halo, the [reputation value] I umted would not be ordinary. If Empire had been intact, I would have been treated as a VIP no matter which city I visited.

    Still, I cant help but feel conscious.

    Now was the time to appropriately demonstrate the wisdom of a member of society.

    Above all, I had no intention of bing deeply involved with the Empire.

    Like I said, wasnt I already overwhelmed enough?

    Even just the reconstruction of udies estate is already tiring.

    Thinking of taking over the Empire?

    It might sound beneficial, but that was not true at all!

    Therefore, the authority of the Empire must always remain with the Emperor.

    The Emperor must maintain his dignity as the emperor.

    But I couldnt break Grandfels pride and speak respectfully

    At least when were together.

    Lets avoid the situation where I treated the Emperor casually.

    To do that, it would be better to get straight to the point.

    I was aware of the surrounding situation while crossing the Arcana Continent.

    I have plenty of time.

    There was still time until the day I promised to meet Kitch.

    So I didnt hesitate.

    I spoke straightforwardly to the Emperor.

    Lets save the chitchat forter.

    Is there anything urgent you have to do?

    Dont you know?

    Since he was the Emperor, the head of the Empire, he must be thinking about it, right?

    Cities near Antonium had been recovered from the clutches of the demons.

    How would they restore it?

    Thanks to udies halo, I unintentionally can do it easily.

    I had a lot of magic left.

    Besides, the target of the exploration was minerals, right?

    Since the days when the castle walls were trivial matters.

    I could skillfully build them right away.

    So they didnt have to worry.

    Especially the person over there who seemed to be a mage.

    Howe your face is simr to someone?

    I would take care of everything while alsopleting the [main quest].

    Just rx for the first time in a while.

    Dont even think about moving a single step from the pce.

    *

    Mage Tower.

    Achoo!

    The Senior Mage of Fire Magic, Bensch William, sneezed.

    Who had been talking about him?

    His ears had been itchy since a while ago.

    But he should focus.

    From now on, it is a non-stoppetition. Apetition with the adventurers!

    The newsing from the Mage Tower recently was unusual.

 Chapter 268: Thats too much

    Chapter 268: That''s too much

    The world of adventurers changed rapidly.

    This was thanks to the news spreading at a speed that couldnt even be imagined on the Arcana Continent. It was only after Mage Tower epted the yers as apprentice mages that they learned about it.

    Floating garden.

    Isnt this really too much, you bastards?

    Humans were animals of adaptation.

    Among them, yers were exceptional.

    The rupture was a ce where various dangers lurked.

    In order to survive there, you had to adapt quickly to unfamiliar environments.

    Thanks to their adaptability, they didnt squirm for long on the Mage Tower.

    The yers whispered, more discreet than the apprentice mages treated like newborn chicks.

    No, look at the interview with Liu Junchun. We are the Union. We have no intention of clinging to the one and only connector. We just have to monopolize the remaining nine. Isnt he a real jerk?

    As expected, the main topic was Union.

    When the Zero Mountain came to reality.

    They began engaging in full-fledged independent activities.

    This action that didnt care about means or methods looked like a thorn in peoples eyes once again.

    Did you see the video? Has he achieved what we could just imagine?

    What video? Am I the only one who didnt see it?

    What did you do other than doing other things at the regr conference?

    Huh? What I did? I tried to understand magic.

    Sigh. You were actually listening? Anyway, look at this.

    Doing something else during a conference?

    If someone who lived and died by discipline had heard it.

    It would have elicited a cold stare.

    The yers eyes widened after checking the video.

    Gun?

    It was not just a gun.

    No. Its an anti-monster weapon!

    Monsters came out of copsed ruptures.

    Human science had evolved to efficiently deal with them.

    Yes, the strange thing was not the anti-monster weapon, but the person.

    Theyre yers, right? But why?

    Human tools, including anti-monster weapons, were not treated as [equipment] in the Arcana system.

    Its meaningless to hunt with something like that, right?

    Thats right. This is especially true considering the location of the Zero Mountain. Thanks to the fact that it emerged like a new continent in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. There is no need to worry about monsters causing direct harm to humanity.

    Whats their purpose then?

    It was not equipment, so of course it didnt increase [skill].

    You couldnt get [experience] either because you didnt defeat the monsters with your own ability.

    For that reason, the yers did not touch the tools used for monsters unless it was an extreme situation where their lives were at risk.

    Shh

    He put a finger to his mouth and whispered more privately.

    But its helpful to one person.

    One person?

    The monarch, Liu Junchun.

    !

    The moment that name was exchanged.

    The yers looked around and kept up their guard. Union didnt interact with the outside world, but despite that, Union was well-versed in information. What it meant was simple.

    Walls have ears.

    A spy of Union might be hiding somewhere.

    At a table far away.

    A cat stretched.

    The Mage Tower.

    Just like any other ce, the manifestation of magic was prohibited in the floating garden.

    Needless to say.

    The cat was not a spy of Union.

    He had no intention of using magic to eavesdrop on the conversation.

    Just.

    What am I supposed to do after that?

    The cats hearing was too sensitive.

    Anyway, thanks to overhearing the conversation.

    The cat, the Tower Master, had something to say.

    He now had an excuse to bully Marcelo.

    Look, Little Chief.

    No answer.

    This little boy had be stubborn while he hadnt been watching.

    The Tower Master growled and spoke again.

    Hey, Chief Marcelo.

    Whats the matter, Tower Master?

    Youre bing more obnoxious.

    Is that so?

    Your personality is bing more like Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    Thank you for thepliment.

    ?

    He was trying to provoke him.

    Why did the brat get so happy for no reason?

    Giving up early, the Tower Masterid down on his stomach and spoke.

    It seems that among the adventurers, there is one who is particrly noisy.

    So I heard.

    You heard, but is it okay to be this carefree?

    Sk.

    Only then did Marcelo stop scribbling with his feather pen. It was not because the Tower Master was bothering him. It was simply because the research for oddity hade to a bit of an end.

    Isnt that why I am hanging on to my research despite the Tower Masters intrusion? Just be quiet. Arent you losing your fur?

    The way you speak is starting to resemble Chief Lee.

    Ill take that as an undeservedpliment, too.

    After that conversation, the two remained silent for a while.

    If you were to ask him if it was because his feelings were hurt, that was not possible at all.

    Since Marcelo was truly a kid, conversations like this had been a daily urrence for those two. There was another reason for the current silence. The Tower Masters cat whiskers shook.

    Isnt it funny?

    What do you mean?

    The Tower Master and the Chief Mage are struggling with just one adventurer.

    No. Its not funny at all.

    Is that so? You may still be a kid, but youre not stupid.

    Even if they exclude Chief Lee since he had already surpassed the adventurers standards since long time ago.

    Paying attention to one adventurer was worth the trouble.

    Monarch, I thought it was about time for that word toe out.

    For the yers, [monarch] was just a ss.

    It was just a ss with a slightly special growth method. Therefore, they didnt know how the monarch ss was implemented on the Arcana Continent. However, that was not the case for the two people, the two Arcanains.

    That was why they couldnt dismiss it.

    Marcelo opened his mouth.

    In every difficult time, a monarch appeared.

    Those who called themselves monarchs had an ability.

    It was not an exceptional magic power on par with mages of the Tower, and neither did it make them powerful enough to be one with the sword. Yes, they had the ability to treat humans like weapons.

    The Tower Masters tail waved.

    A group that lives with the sole goal of domination.

    What were the actions of those people who imed to be monarchs?

    There was no need to look back on them.

    Just by looking at the fact that the owner of the Arcana Continent was the Emperor, you could tell the endings of the other monarchs.

    However, in the past, these were things that he would not have cared about. It was none of his business to know about the authority of the continent.

    However.

    Is this also thanks to you, Chief Lee?

    He came to realize it once again.

    The monarch was like a mosquito.

    Monarchs lived as parasites on others and increased their power by sucking the blood of others.

    In these difficult times, the monarchs were the most useless people.

    The Tower Master said casually.

    So there would be no regrets if hes erased from the world.

    It was the simplest and most mage-like solution.

    The Mage Tower of the past moved forward by crushing everything that bothered it.

    The creepy words made Marcelo chuckle.

    Tower Master.

    Im listening.

    Youre worse at lying than before.

    Hn, what do you mean?

    There must be a reason why you say things you dont really mean.

    Such actions were only done in the past.

    Moreover, now that Hoyeol was in the position of chief, he kept his guard all up.

    It would be impossible for the transformed Mage Tower to repeat its mistakes.

    The Tower Master said indifferently.

    Cant you see it?

    ?

    Its obvious that these monarchs will be a blight in the new era.

    Hmm.

    Marcelo declined toment.

    A product of science given by Hoyeol.

    Through the magic tool of this world that the adventurers called smartphones.

    Marcelo used to hear news of the reality.

    Like someone said.

    The grand exploration of oddity was enough.

    He also received information through the Holy War Allied Force meetings at the Yusra Conference.

    News about ranked yers, including Nam Taemin, and AAU.

    So Marcelo nodded.

    Its certainly likely to happen.

    The Tower Masters tail stood straight.

    Im being serious, Chief Marcelo.

    The kids title, the pointed ears, and the bristling fur showed the Tower Master was sincere.

    How about we handle it between you and me?

    It was only one adventurer.

    They said he was a vessel of a monarch with a lot of variables.

    Now he was just a fragile thing that could be scattered like dust by magic.

    The Tower Master continued.

    Isnt it annoying enough just now? Ignoring the rules generouslyid out by our Chief Lee. Its like dering to everyone that he will walk down the path of conflict.

    Marcelo also answered sincerely.

    I understand your feelings, but I refuse, Tower Master.

    He knew it would be like this.

    The Tower Master was not too disappointed because he had no expectations.

    However, he wanted to ask the reason.

    Is it because of his pride?

    Marceloughed again.

    Haha. Its not just that.

    You cantpletely refute it.

    I just want to hear words of respect.

    In fact, Marcelos thoughts were not too different from the Tower Masters.

    The actions of the monarchs on the Arcana Continent were revealed in history books.

    Before the Empire unified the Arcana Continent.

    There was truly a constant smell of blood on the continent during the period when monarchs were rampaging. To exaggerate a bit To some people, a monarch and a demon king would be no different.

    So Hoyeols opinion on this was even more important.

    The Empire is weak.

    Now that the Empire had lost its power.

    The monarch vessels who were holding their breath would move.

    It seemed that among the adventurers, the only person who was a monarch was Liu Junchun.

    The situation on the Arcana Continent would be different.

    Marcelo pictured the future.

    When they won the Holy War and restored peace to the Arcana Continent, would the continent still belong to the Empire? Now that he had dedicated everything to the Mage Tower. The authority of the continent was not important to Marcelo

    He needed to know one thing for sure.

    What kind of future are you picturing, Sir Hoyeol?

    Yeah.

    Mage Towers response to Liu Junchun would inevitably differ depending on the future Hoyeol picture. Marcelo was nning to talk to Hoyeol about it.

    He said he wouldnt stay there longer than a day.

    He would be back soon.

    It wouldnt be long before Hoyeol returned to reality.

    There was no reason for them to make a hasty decision or action.

    Stretch

    Youre still a boring man.

    Perhaps the Tower Master had lost interest.

    Scratch

    He scratched his head with his back foot and got up from the table.

    Then, in the end, he heard.

    Thank you, Tower Master.

    A thank you all of a sudden? For what?

    This is my teacup.

    Clink.

    Marcelo held the teacup filled with a green teabag in front of the Tower Masters nose.

    Float.

    There was Tower Masters fur floating on the jade-colored tea water.

    What if this had been Chief Lees teacup?

    Chills!

    Thinking of that cold gaze, he felt like the furs on his body were standing.

    But for a moment, Tower Master thought of something.

    No way, the reason Chief Lee hates cats

    The Tower Master licked his fluffy front paws with his tongue ording to his instinct.

    Is it because of the fur?

    Then he shook his head.

    No matter how feisty, sharp, and cold that chief was.

    How could the chief hate him just because of one piece of fur?

    *

    I immediately ran out of the pce and out of Antonium.

    I actually didnt run out, but I just went through the portal.

    Anyway, maybe because it was an ufortable situation.

    My ears feel itchy

    Thrud.

    I saw peopleing towards me.

    They were the soldiers of the Empire who guarded the recaptured city.

    They probably came after seeing the lights of the portal.

    I am carrying out His Majestys orders.

    They looked very nervous.

    Even if they didnt know who I was, I told them not to interfere.

    But my business is simr to yours, you know?

    Of course, I wasnt given an order, I was asked a favor.

    I checked the quest window.

    [Main quest: Warring States Period]

    A time of upheaval.

    Is it simple power that it is header for?

    Is it the Emperors ipetence?

    Or is it a fate that cant be resisted?

    The continents powerful people covet the throne.

    Your choice will create a new flow.

    Defend Antonium. (Sessful)

    Restore the glory of the renowned Empire. (In Progress)<ul><li> Restore the copsed city, Machima (In Progress)</li></ul><ul><li> Restore the copsed town, Holdemwood. (In progress)</li></ul><ul><li> Restore the copsed city, Polestar. (In Progress).</li></ul>

    The main quest, the Warring States Period.

    This was the main quest that appeared when Antonium was surrounded by Shegwin and the rebels. Since the continents authority was at stake, it made sense why it wasbeled the main quest.

    The story unfolds differently depending on my choice.

    Even now, the burden I had to carry was overwhelming.

    To me, who refrained from having anything to do with the Empire.

    I had no thought whatsoever of overthrowing the Empire and establishing a new country. But if I wanted to bring down the Empire The main quest would really have flowed that way.

    Because I actually had that option.

    But aside from how much of a nuisance it was.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, had loyalty, too.

    The Knights of Lionheart had been exploited by me

    No, Harkon had done a lot for me.

    How could I stab the Empire in the back?

    And there is no other ally like the Empire.

    I didnt know when it would happen.

    But starting with me, the yers and the Arcanains in the reality would visit the Arcana Continent. If the Empire remained strong until then, we could have a synergistic effect on each other.

    Naturally.

    I have to be faithful to the quest given to me right now.

    The noble Grandfel surely would never be interested in the quest reward. But wasnt, I, Lee Hoyeol, always in a situation full of regrets? Moreover, in this quest, I felt anticipation for the reward.

    Well, just think of [Milky Way Whetstone].

    It was a magic that was kept in the warehouse of the Empire.

    It was the final tip that made the ethereal be a legend.

    Something simr to the Milky Way Whetstone

    The ce where such a whetstone was stored was the Empires underground warehouse.

    I might get items equivalent to the whetstone as a reward.

    I had materialistic thoughts.

    This is not the time to sit still, Hoyeol.

    Stop thinking useless things for a moment.

    I immediately raised my mana.

    Then I interfered with the ground and built a wall immediately.

    Crush!

    As expected, actions speak louder than words.

    Are you a mage belonging to the Empire?

    The soldiers rxed and asked politely.

    But again.

    Actions speak louder than words

    In the process of interference, [aesthetic] that reached [upper] was added.

    Then, the soldiers expressions turned into astonishment.

    T-This is not at the level of the imperial mage I know!!

    How can he build a castle wall in one swoop?!

    Im sorry, but where are you from?

    If it was the usual me.

    I would have puffed up my already confident chest wider.

    But I couldnt.

    I was too busy freaking out because of the message that appeared.

    Was this really true?

    One, ten, hundred, thousand, ten thousand, hundred thousand?

    No, it was good that it was handed out from the beginning, but.

    At this rate

    Wouldnt the quest reward drain the Empires resources?!

    Current contribution: 24,900,000pAuthor''s Thoughts

    Hi, everyone, I probably will only post two or three chapters this week, depending on how busy I would be.

    Hopefully, by next week, I will be able to upload normally ording to the schedule.

 Chapter 269: Too much to refuse (1)

    Chapter 269: Too much to refuse (1)

    Restore the glory of the renowned Empire. (In Progress)<ul><li> Restore the copsed city, Machima. (Sesful)</li></ul><ul><li> Restore the copsed town, Holdemwood. (Sesful)</li></ul><ul><li> Restore the copsed city, Polestar. (Sesful)</li></ul>

    Sesful.

    Sesful.

    A series of sesses.

    This arrogant mouth wouldnt just remain quiet.

    Its refreshing.

    Wouldnt it look like I had done something amazing? Especially from the perspective of the imperial soldiers, they never thought there would be an archmage who suddenly jumped out of a portal.

    What should I say about this

    Bones, a bushy-bearded Imperial officer, frowned.

    Even looking at it, I was speechless.

    The wall that copsed.

    In less than half a day, it rose perfectly, no, more magnificently than before.

    The magic I knew wasnt like this

    Yeah.

    This was the Arcana Continent where magic existed, but not all magic was the same. I felt sorry for the mages of the Empire, but if I were to evaluate them based on the criteria of the Mage Tower

    They have to work hard to reach a skilled mage.

    No, most of them were less strong than the apprenticeship mages.

    Of course, it was because the Mage Tower was the strongest armed group in the Arcana Continent. It was definitely not because there were not enough mages from the Empire.

    I dont know how to express this grace.

    Bones and the Imperial Army continued to express their gratitude.

    And in front of the survivors, I didnt puff up.

    It hurt my conscience if I puffed up my chest here!

    I never thought my struggle would repay me like this.

    The past where I had nothing.

    I never thought the experience of building a wall to survive, knocking it down again with reversal magic, and creating stairs would be helpful. Plus, this wasnt even the first time.

    Grandfel, who could manifest perfectly after just seeing it once, manifested this magic repeatedly?

    Naturally, its manifestation power

    I think I can create another one, called architectural magic.

    It was inevitably enormous.

    I admired the magnificent walls.

    It was not just built up.

    There was a saying that someone who has tried meat knows how it tastes<sup>[1]</sup>Someone who has tried meat knows how it tastes: A person who often does something can do it well. .

    A person who has built walls can build them solidly.

    Even if a catapult fired rocks at it.

    It probably would be able to survive for a few decades.

    That was what I thought.

    Not only that.

    Theres also the aesthetic.

    The reason I added [aesthetic] was simple.

    Hadnt I looked around the Imperial Pce with my aesthetic sense as if evaluating it?

    The castle walls were as great as the Imperial Pce.

    It could be a symbol of the Empires territory.

    To put it simply.

    Actions speak louder than words.

    It was just for Grandfels self-satisfaction.

    Yeah, whos to me?

    In fact, it was thanks to udies halo that I could waste my mana like this. Above all, I couldnt be sarcastic forever. I also gained something from it.

    A lot too!

    Current contribution: 300,723,000p

    Even if you rounded it down to a hundred thousand, it was still an outrageous billion.

    Its more amazing than the rupture clear reward.

    I was not new to the contribution system.

    Id experienced the contribution system in the Recapture Frost quest.

    However, this was the first time this kind of contribution unit was used.

    If this had been back when Arcana was just a game

    I definitely would have thought it was a bug.

    But this was not a game.

    I had to use my head.

    First of all, I had to be brazen.

    I mumbled to myself.

    Its all because Im so great.

    Self-praise.

    This was also thanks to the realization that people couldnt die from shame alone.

    Thank you again, everyone in Antonium!

    Anyway.

    When I changed my perspective, it started to make sense. I said it indifferently because it wasnt really a big deal to me, but Looking at it objectively, at the level of the Empire.

    This is not something that cant be achieved with the power of the Empire alone.

    It was easy to tell just by looking at the sight in front of me.

    Goddess

    A survivor kneeled down in front of the wall and prayed by putting his hands together. It was truly something that couldnt be exined except by the grace of a god.

    I am non-religious, though. Grandfel, too.

    But I was not so tactless that I would talk about atheism to the delighted survivors. The soldiers of the Empire who were watching the survivors were as delighted as they were. Bones spoke on their behalf.

    I will make sure not to disgrace the miracle you have bestowed.

    Because I was a demon hunter, I could recognize it.

    Those eyes were alive.

    Really, no matter what demons came their way, they wouldnt break.

    But.

    I replied.

    No, you have done well so far.

    ?!

    Bones looked puzzled at my words.

    He must be wondering what I was suddenly talking about.

    In order for a castle wall to be a castle wall, it needed soldiers to guard it.

    Bones and the soldiers must have been prepared to protect the walls even if it meant risking their lives.

    So I said.

    You dont have to risk your lives anymore.

    !

    Bones asked with a puzzled expression.

    Did my lord give me an order to withdraw?

    Then he looked around with aplicated expression.

    The Zero Mountain.

    The small city near it, Polestar.

    Now that the Zero Mountain had flooded to reality.

    Polestar was nothing short of being thrown into the continent.

    Bones seemed to know that, too.

    So, he spoke immediately and in a firm voice.

    Still, I cantply.

    Bow

    Soon, Bones and the soldiers of the Empire bowed their heads.

    What the action meant was simple.

    If my soldiers and I withdraw from Polestar, the new wall will be meaningless. Polestar would fall right to the demons hands. Or it would fall to the wicked again!

    He wasnt wrong.

    As you could see, the majority of Polestars survivors were old and weak.

    I could understand and respect Bones decision to refute.

    It was not just me, Grandfel understood it too.

    No, it went beyond understanding.

    I knew your pride.

    ?

    Bones actions.

    From a positive point of view, it was correct.

    So, there is no need to risk your life anymore.

    And.

    Thump!

    As I spoke, I heard a noise buzzing.

    ng!

    No, it would be more correct to say that the noise resonated.

    Every time I heard that loud noise, my body jolted.

    Really, its hard for me to say it with my own mouth. but

    Now that the legend of the Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol was floating around.

    A being that could move while making such loud noises.

    There was only one.

    I continued.

    Akshan knew your pride.

    !

    Indeed.

    Akshans legacy.

    The Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    I asked the dwarves through Haiel.

    Could they identify the number of Qirnberg Machine Towers currently in operation?

    They answered through Haiel.

    The number of machine towers currently in operation is 70% of the total.

    Considering that the Arcana Continent had fallen to the demons, it was a battle achievement worthy of being called Akshans legacy. But after looking at the Sword Saint Shegwin, I realized something.

    The Qirnberg Machine Tower was also Akshan after all!

    Most of the Qirnberg Machine Tower was made up of silver.

    Thanks to this, it was a natural enemy to demons; it was better than a demon hunter, but rtively weak to those other than demons.

    To put it simply, it had missing screws. Like when a demon hunter dealt with enemies that werent demons.

    In that case.

    cing the Qirnberg Machine Tower in the recaptured city was the best decision. The Empire had the power to withstand any enemy other than demons, and those demons were enemies that the Qirnberg Machine Tower could greatly hunt.

    We can make up for each others weaknesses.

    The only thing that mattered was the approval of the strict pride.

    It was a pointless worry.

    Those without pride would have abandoned the Empire a long time ago.

    Still, someone might ask.

    Would Akshan allow that?

    Akshan They?

    Bones was flustered by the name and he hesitated.

    Thanks to his position, he seemed to have at least a general understanding of the situation.

    The fact that the Empire was no help whatsoever when Akshan was destroyed.

    That was probably why he was worried.

    How can we, soldiers of the Empire, receive help from Akshan?

    But dont underestimate Akshan.

    Our sunbaenims dont have such a long resentment.

    In the first ce, given the personalities of those people, they must have gotten rid of all those personal feelings while training their bodies. And moreover, if it meant hunting more demons, the sunbaenims would approve of anything.

    With that in mind, I spoke like I usually did.

    Akshan doesnt turn away from those who are tormented by demons.

    !

    Even if it is an enemy who has let go of their hand.

    Looking at it from the perspective of Akshansst survivor, it was reasonable.

    If they could hunt demons more efficiently.

    There was no reason not to cooperate with the Empire.

    [Qirnberg Machine Tower protects Polestar.]

    Thump!

    Like a watchman.

    Starting with the machine tower that stopped in front of Polestar.

    Simr messages appeared one after another before my eyes.

    [Qirnberg Machine Tower protects Holdemwood.]

    Looks like it has arrived in another city as well.

    Finally.

    The contribution point shed again.

    Lets see, lets make a guess before confirming it.

    I earned 300 million points in architecture

    Even if I wasnt good at it, wouldnt I be able to get 10 million points?

    I counted the chickens before they hatched.

    Soon.

    I checked the message again.

    I was shocked.

    One hundred ten

    Million

    One hundred millioooon?!!

    *

    Nash ced his hand on the Empires magic tool, the Fortune Tellers Crystal Ball

    It was to confirm the story that Hoyeol had told.

    He automatically swallowed.

    Lets calm down.

    He was worried.

    The opponent was a dark dragon and a living legend.

    What if I look like I doubt it?

    Perhaps, would he incur the wrath of the Dark Dragon?

    If his brother at the Mage Tower heard it, he would call him a frog in the well Still, Nash was the best mage in the Empire. Thanks to that, he could recognize it.

    The pure mana flowing out of Hoyeol!

    His throat still burned.

    Whats more surprising is the regeneration power

    It was so great that it felt like his soaring mana was infinite.

    He must have dered with confidence because he had such magic power.

    I alone am enough.

    He didnt know about His Majesty and the others, but.

    Nash was well aware of the mages abilities. For a mage of his caliber, rebuilding the city walls and returning in half a day was no big deal.

    So he couldnt help but resent this situation.

    He could understand that it was a discipline and procedure that couldnt be skipped.

    But, I have to go through that procedure!

    The problem was that it was his job.

    The moment the Dark Dragon left the Imperial Pce.

    His Majesty spoke.

    Listen, ministers. What I conveyed to Sir Hoyeol was a request, not an order. Appropriate rewards must follow. I believe you feel the same way.

    His Majesty said so, and no one objected.

    Moreover, everything must be rewarded appropriately.

    It was like the rules of the Empire.

    Its a necessary procedure forpensation, so even if we cant help!

    It was bound to be extremely burdensome.

    Fortunately.

    The Dark Dragon said he understood.

    He even nodded benevolently, uncharacteristic of a mage.

    If thats the procedure, Ill dly follow it.

    It was only then that Nash swallowed a sigh of relief.

    Then he moved his trembling hands.

    He opened his mouth carefully.

    Then! Ill use the fortune tellers crystal ball.

    He didnt need to check every city.

    If he looked at Polestar, the furthest away from Antonium, he would be able to guess the outline of other cities. Thinking like that, Nashs face turned white as he looked at Polestar.

    Uh Huh?

    Huh.

    In front of the Emperor, the legend, and the ministers.

    He was so shocked that he started speaking informally.

    He couldnt help it.

    T-Thats ridiculous.

    Greater than the wall of Antonium.

    A tall, thick, and splendid wall surrounded Polestar perfectly. Not only that. The Qirnberg Machine Tower was standing tall as if guarding Polestar.

    Nash touched the crystal ball.

    Im sorry, Ill check it again.!

    He thought just checking Polestar would be enough.

    After checking, he became suspicious.

    It would have been understandable if Hoyeol had simply built a castle wall.

    But that was not a simple wall.

    Maybe he spent all his time on Polestar

    !

    But Nash froze.

    He couldnt express his shock in words, so he looked at the Emperor.

    The Emperor followed Nash and ced his hand on the crystal ball.

    Ah

    Soon after, he sighed.

    Everyone in the pce listens.

    He shouted in a determined voice.

    Open the underground treasury of the Imperial Pce now!

    !!!

    .

    .

    .

    Yes, give and take.

    It would have been perfect if I had listened quietly.

    But how could this guys pride that didnt care about wealth and fame stay still in this situation!

    The crowd buzzed.

    I acknowledge his credit, but!

    You are opening the underground treasury of the Imperial Pce?

    Your Majesty, that judgment!

    I opened my mouth coldly.

    Do you think I only want this price in return?

    !!!

    Farewell, treasure of the Empire!

    The moment I resigned to this big mouth as always.

    The Emperor and his subjects.

    The direction of the conversation between them was unusual.

    Wait a minute.

    Not just an underground treasury, but somewhere deeper?

    What is the Library of War?

    I think you misunderstood what I meant?!<ul><li>1. Someone who has tried meat knows how it tastes: A person who often does something can do it well. </li></ul>

 Chapter 270: Too much to refuse (2)

    Chapter 270: Too much to refuse (2)

    Underground treasury of the Imperial Pce.

    As expected, it seemed the great items were stored there.

    As soon as the Emperor dered to open the treasury.

    His retainers expressed their concerns.

    Thats actually the normal reaction.

    It might have been different if the Empire had been intact.

    I was also a person with a conscience.

    Sincerely

    Because I had crossed Antonium with shame, I had seen the reality of their situation with my own eyes. It was so bad that it wouldnt be strange if they suffered from a food shortage tomorrow.

    Its not like I can take advantage of someone who is in a bad situation.

    I truly didnt intend to break into the Empires treasury which was alreadyying bare. Therefore, I wasnt disappointed when his retainers hesitated and opposed him.

    No, more than that.

    Do you think I only want this price in return?

    I expressed a firm rejection with Grandfels style of speech.

    Of course, I, Lee Hoyeol, swallowed my regrets

    But I knew how to distinguish the right time and ce.

    Above all, the contribution points I umted didnt disappear anywhere.

    So I decided.

    When the Empire fully regains its power, then!

    I would happily take the reward for my contribution without considering the situation of the Empire.

    However, again this time, this big mouth had an ident.

    Hmm

    The Emperor muttered and the retainers looked between me and the Emperor. Among them, the faces of the retainers who voiced opposition turned pale.

    I could hear the Imperial Mage muttering.

    No, if you say something like that without even looking at the crystal ball!

    Seriously, this guys speaking style was optimized for creating unnecessary misunderstandings. Yes, I should solve the illusion right away. The moment I broke my silence and opened my mouth.

    The Emperor struck.

    I will order in the name of the Emperor. From this moment on

    An order in the name of the Emperor.

    That would mean the retainers couldnt interfere anymore.

    By the way, what are you trying to say by mentioning your title?

    I, who had doubts, was immediately shocked.

    To Sir Lee Hoyeol, I will grant ess to the deepestyer of the pces underground treasury.

    Excuse me, wait a minute, Emperor?

    And to theLibrary of War.

    This isnt what I meant?!

    No, if someone heard it, they would misunderstand that I mentioned the price because I didnt like the reward! I was just beingpletely pure and upright as I had always been!

    The Emperor looked at me and continued.

    I apologize for the unnecessary interference. However, please generously understand. They are not doubting Sir Hoyeols ability. It must be just out of loyalty and old-fashioned feelings toward the Empire.

    The Emperor offered his sincere apology.

    With that, the retainers couldnt remain silent.

    The retainers bowed their heads at me in unison.

    Bow

    I apologize for my actions!

    I felt so guilty I couldnt raise my face

    This mouth of doom always caused me pain.

    To be honest, I also wanted to bow my head.

    But how could I?

    No matter how I see it, just correcting it wouldnt be enough.

    If I scolded them in the name of pure integrity.

    Judging from the reaction of the Emperor

    With just the right amount of exaggeration, he might pass the throne to me.

    So lets try to be flexible here, Hoyeol.

    Besides.

    The reward is too much for me to refuse.

    I had to take care of formality.

    Wouldnt it be against formality to keep refusing genuine favors?

    In addition, there was something I wanted to confirm from the Emperors remarks.

    Library of War.

    From the sound of it alone, it seemed unusual.

    It gave off a feeling that it needed to be checked.

    With that desperate wish in mind, I opened my mouth.

    I will ept it generously.

    .

    .

    .

    And now.

    [Youve entered the Imperial Pces Underground Treasury.]

    I entered the underground treasury with some of the servants and the Imperial Mage who looked into the crystal ball.

    The Emperor seemed eager to personally guide me.

    I really need to stop him from that.

    Didnt I say this before?

    Even if it was just for the sake of not sinking to death from overwork.

    The Emperor must remain the emperor forever.

    Being Yusra Kingdoms influential figure in the shadow is already enough.

    To protect the Emperors dignity.

    I rejected the Emperors kindness and headed to the underground treasury with his retainers. I looked around. Maybe because it was underground, there was no light here so it was very dark.

    The Imperial Mage spoke with a proud voice.

    Theres a magic oath constantly being manifested in the underground treasury. So that no enemy can steal the Empires treasures, whether by force or magic.

    Did that mean it was a mana neutralization space simr to Mugan?

    Naturally, magic and light couldnt be manifested either.

    I thought he held the torch just to set the mood.

    As I was thinking nonsense.

    The Imperial Mage spoke.

    But I never imagined that you would see through the underground treasury of the Imperial Pce! But after seeing it in person, I finally understand. Indeed, the Dark Dragon would have been able to see through it.

    All of a sudden, you mention the Dark Dragon?

    Are you picking a fight?

    No, more importantly, who is seeing through what?

    I was wondering what hes talking about.

    It seemed he was talking about the [Mily Way Whetstone]. It seemed he thought that I had discovered the neutralizing magic of the underground treasury when I requested to borrow the Milky Way Whetstone.

    Seeing through it, my ass.

    I just figured it out because of the effect of the [Map That Connects All Things].

    I had been feeling thistely

    I should cut off unnecessary misunderstandings in advance.

    I didnt know what kind of side effect this small misunderstanding would bring. Of course, even if I wanted to be honest this time, I couldnt.

    The map evaporated and disappeared.

    I didnt have the physical evidence, so I couldnt say anything.

    But even if I spared my words.

    The Imperial Mage continued speaking on his own.

    So, in fact, you didnt need any guidance. I am sure you already have a clear idea of what treasures are located in the underground treasury of the imperial pce and where they are.

    No, I really dont know anything, though?

    Thanks to that, I felt like I had found a real treasure trove and I felt excited.

    Regardless of how I felt inside, I nodded politely.

    Nevertheless, it is the imperial procedure, so we would appreciate your understanding. Also, if you ever need any help, please feel free to ask at any time.

    Click

    After that kind remark, I began to look around the report in earnest.

    Up until I entered.

    I simply thought it would be simr to the Ga Hall in the Mage Tower.

    Ga Hall was where most of the magic tools that existed in the Mage Tower were stored. If we were to simplypare military power, the Mage Tower was several times superior to the Empire. I thought the tools here would be less rare than the magic tools from the Mage Tower.

    But

    Even if you looked around here.

    Even you looked around there.

    Everywhere your eyes could see was full of tools.

    It wasnt surprising.

    It could have been a simple difference in the number of items handled. Well, unlike the Mage Tower, which only had magic tools for mages, the Imperial Pces underground treasury would not have such ss restrictions.

    I recited.

    I guess you can say its closer to a department store than a specialty store.

    At the words I uttered to myself, someone asked.

    What did you say?

    I was talking about oddity.

    Oddity? Im sorry I couldnt help you.

    No need to apologize.

    Anyway, if there was a misunderstanding.

    The problem was my big mouth that grandiosely framed the oddity.

    Unfortunately, however, I couldnt afford to exin oddity.

    It was only natural.

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Rated: Epic]

    The quality of all the items that caught my eye was no joke!

    To think there were so many Epic items.

    Not only the type but also the quantity was at a level that had never been seen at the Mage Tower.

    Actually, its not that I dont understand.

    The mages were a group that boastedplex and entric personalities.

    Above all, the majority of mages did not wee the use of magic tools. The mages of the Mage Tower tried to prove their strength without resorting to other means.

    I cant help but feel rtively interested in magic tools.

    Starting from equipment including swords, bows, shields, and armor.

    Monocles, ornaments, pocket watches

    Even misceneous goods with effects that I couldnt guess.

    Naturally, what I would say was already decided.

    Indeed, it is worthy of being considered a treasure by the Empire.

    In Grandfels style of speaking, this was the highest level of praise.

    Actually, I wanted to check all the effects one by one.

    Because the message that appeared stimted my greed.

    [Imperial Pce Underground Treasury]

    [You can exchange umted contributions with items.]

    [Contribution: 1,001,260,000p]

    The umted contribution was 1 billion won.

    My conscience was pricked because I built it up in half a day

    Did I not think of shamelessly epting it?

    Yes, because I had such great contribution points.

    No matter how great the item I chose.

    I thought I could trade with a few more of them.

    Of course, not now.

    At this moment, even if I tried to exploit the Empire, I couldnt,

    I needed to be smart to take advantage of it.

    However, as I had said before.

    It was also against formality to keep refusing.

    I just need to check it out.

    How many items could be exchanged for some contribution points?

    And

    I needed to understand what the Library of War was.

    So I tried hard to look away.

    Please continue with the guidance.

    You mean to the Library of War, right?

    Thats right.

    The Library of War.

    Looking at it roughly

    Everyone seemed to be familiar with the Library of War except me. In that case, I could ask them first. I asked the Imperial Mage who was ahead.

    Please give me a brief guide to the Library of War.

    Oh, of course!

    Was it because I felt rxed?

    Unlike his first impression, he was a good talker.

    The more I looked at him, the more he looked like someone

    Anyway, to summarize the story of the Imperial Mage, it was like this.

    The Library of War was a kind of search window.

    No matter what questions you asked, if the answer existed on the Arcana Continent.

    It was a search engine that would provide you with the answer to the question.

    To put it inly.

    It is more upwardpatible than the Map of All Things.

    The effect of [Map of All Things] was great, but its effect was limited to objects. The Library of War, which didnt have such limitations, was more versatile.

    A retainer who was listening added.

    In fact, the Library of War is the driving force behind the Empires reign and at the same time, it is the Empires greatest treasure. The previous emperors said that whenever a crisis came to the Empire, they looked to the Emperors library for answers, and thanks to this, they were able to solve the crisis.

    Right.

    After listening to it.

    It was understandable how an empire with less power than the Mage Tower could rule over the Arcana Continent. Yes, because they had a cheat like this. It must have been passed down from generation to generation without breaking down.

    If I could make use of it

    Maybe I could rece the [Map].

    This was great news.

    I looked forward to it.

    Eventually, the situation of the Library of War was revealed.

    As for the results.

    The Library of War did not betray my expectations.

    [Immeasurable]

    However, I just responded unexpectedly.

    I see.

    Immeasurable.

    When I saw that message.

    I thought it might be a new item grade that I didnt know about.

    Just like how there was [Legend] grade above [Epic].

    I thought it was an item with a level higher than [Legend].

    But I was wrong.

    Dont you feel reverence right from the moment you enter?

    It might look like that to Arcanains.

    That wasnt the case for me.

    Because the messages were ovepping in my field of vision.

    Indeed.

    [Libary of War]

    [Rmended level: Immeasurable]

    [Copse progress: 92.7%]

    The Library of War.

    It was a rupture.

    I felt a tingling sensation at the back of my head.

    But my consistent attitude shone in this situation.

    Thanks to that, my expression looked the same as always.

    I looked at the Library of War rupture.

    I started to understand.

    I thought the effect was too fraudulent.

    This, too, is oddity.

    Its effect was possible because it was a rupture, the space of [oddity].

    Now that I knew the truth.

    There was a need to dig deeper.

    It was not for no reason that the Arcana system had the rmended level.

    The fact that the measurement level was immeasurable.

    It meant that the risk was truly immeasurable.

    But how did previous emperors enter the library?

    Even if they didnt see the message.

    They must have felt the danger the moment they entered.

    Maybe I should talk to the Emperor about that.

    Just in time.

    My irreceable golden tea time was back.

    .

    .

    .

    The Emperor looked out of the window from his library.

    He saw the people in the street.

    Did the news from beyond the walls reach them?

    Not only their faces brightened, they also seemed to radiate vitality.

    The Emperor quietly opened his mouth.

    Its finally a sight worthy of Antonium.

    The Emperor recalled the words of his father, the previous emperor.

    Son, bear in mind that peacees with sacrifice.

    At that time, he didnt fully understand what his father said.

    But the moment the Empire faced a real crisis.

    The Emperor realized.

    It was not the retainers, the people, or anyone else who made the sacrifice.

    He was born to be an emperor.

    Just as previous emperors did.

    I guess its time for me to shoulder the weight of the crown, too.

    The Emperor wanted to ask his father in heaven.

    Father, how did it feel?

    How does it feel to live a life that you have to end on your own someday?

    In fact, he knew it without asking.

    Thats why you didnt tell me.

    He always had a lonely expression on his face.

    The Emperor thought.

    Maybe, at this moment.

    He might have the same expression as his father.

    But the Emperor hid his expression.

    Im weak.

    He couldnt express this feeling.

    No, he shouldnt.

    He was someone who shouldnt be shaken under any circumstances.

    After calming down, the Emperor left the library.

    It was to greet Hoyeol, who returned from the underground treasury.

    I ept any request.

    No matter what kind of treasure it was.

    It paled inparison to the miracle Hoyeol performed.

    But.

    I hope you liked it.

    What Hoyeol asked him after returning from the underground treasury was not a request.

    It was just a remark that the man who was born an emperor had never heard of in his life.

    I understand your concerns.

    ?

    You can put that weight down in front of me.

    !

    It wasforting.

    .

    .

    .

    It was great up until this point.

    Wouldnt it be better if you just ept the tea served to you?

    The Emperor said, waving the tea bag around.

    This tea has an interesting brewing method.

    I shamelessly spoke.

    Pure integrity.

    Is this a tea that symbolizes pure integrity?

    At the same time, it possesses a greatness that naturally and simultaneously inspires awe.

    Oh

    Its called green tea.

    Really, isnt that exaggeration a scam?

 Chapter 271: Promise (1)

    Chapter 271: Promise (1)

    An old-fashioned imperial space.

    A dazzlingly gorgeous teacup.

    And a green tea bag in the teacup that broke the mood.

    Clink

    Anyway, this story was even more shocking than the sight before my eyes.

    I was shocked, but I put down the teacup without showing it.

    Then I opened my mouth.

    There were such circumstances.

    A rupture.

    A space of oddity.

    It was a treasure trove of war with fraudulent effects like oddity.

    As expected, with great poweres great responsibility.

    It was a treasure trove of war, and the cost of using it was longevity. In the Library of War, the emperors of the Empire exchanged answers that could save peoples lives and ovee crises. It was for the sake of protecting the Empire.

    But I am not afraid. No, I shouldnt do it out of fear. The moment I show even the slightest fear, I will no longer have the right to face Father and other previous emperors.

    It seemed that the Emperor had not yet entered the former emperors library.

    Even if I asked him what it was like inside the Library of War, he wouldnt know.

    Laughing bitterly, the Emperor added.

    Can you keep this secret from others?

    Everyone seemed to know about the Library of War.

    But they didnt know what the price was.

    So I was able to say it casually.

    When the timees, I will reveal everything myself.

    Even though I said that, I had to keep it a secret.

    But.

    Would there ever be a day when I could reveal it?

    It was clearly a rupture.

    Lets think again.

    The information in the Library of War.

    [Library of War]

    [Rmended level: Immeasurable]

    [Copse progress: 92.7%]

    First of all, the rmended level.

    ording to the Emperor, only those with the qualities of a monarch were allowed to enter the Library of War. It was said that the moment you entered, you couldnt reverse your decision or reverse the loss of your life.

    He must have received education for it.

    Human lifespan was limited.

    This meant you couldnt ask questions multiple times.

    Thanks to this, the Emperor was said to have received training rted to it so that he could get the maximum number of answers with the minimum number of questions. He must have learned the oratorical skills that made the legend of the Dark Dragon spread back then.

    It smells here too.

    The sickening smell of a dysfunctional family!

    Even though he was born wearing a crown.

    How could they train him to use his lifespan efficiently.

    Isnt that too much?

    Even my past self who was obsessed with strange tastes wouldnt have written down this setting in the udie family, really.

    Anyway, even if it was not as bad as the World Tree family, it was still dysfunctional. And that was not the only problem. We shouldnt overlook the fact that the Library of War was a rupture.

    What happens if it copses?

    If I were to guess based on the yers experience umted over the years

    Every time you borrowed its power, the copse rate of the [Library of War] increased.

    I dered at that point.

    I wont reveal it.

    Thank you for your understanding

    You wont have to reveal it.

    What do you mean?

    Because you will never enter the Library of War.

    Yes.

    Ruptures were rare in the Arcana Continent, so the people here probably didnt know much about it.

    The moment the Library of War copsed.

    No one could predict what would happen to Antonium.

    We have to stop it now.

    92.7 percent.

    It was not for no reason that people said beingte is better than nothing. Lets think as positively as possible. If they never used it in the future, it would be no different from zero percent.

    In fact, I felt the same way.

    How ruptures are treated in this world.

    Although I wanted to exin in great detail.

    I learned a lesson after talking on the podium of the Mage Towers Crystal Hall.

    Even if I tried exining it a hundred times in words.

    No one would be able topletely understand the concept of another world.

    Because Grandfel is odd.

    So I had no choice but toe up with a different reason now.

    Of course, no matter how benevolent this guys pride was.

    I couldnt say things I didnt want to say.

    I had no choice but to confidently dere as always.

    There will no longer be a situation beyond the Empire that can be called a desperate crisis on the Arcana Continent.

    !

    I will make it happen.

    Seriously, this self-confidence was truly astounding.

    The Emperor reacted to my words.

    The corners of his mouth rose up slightly?

    Are youughing at me?

    Rather than being offended, I felt extremely embarrassed.

    Yeah, even I thought it was arrogant of me to say that.

    It must have sounded ridiculous to the Emperor

    That was what I thought, but it seemed he wasnt mocking me.

    How curious.

    Soon, a serious voice continued.

    Its as if Sir Hoyeol has the same burden as me No, I feel like you are carrying a heavier burden than me. Thanks to you, those words truly touched my heart.

    Is that so?

    Actually, objectively speaking, I was carrying too much burden.

    He must have felt my sincerity from there.

    Thats why all your words bring mefort.

    The Emperorughed softly again.

    However, perhaps because I saw him smiling just before, I could tell.

    This time, it was a bitter smile filled with bitter emotions.

    Apart from trusting me.

    He couldnt easily put down his burden as an emperor.

    Well, I was not in a position to be angry just because he didnt believe me.

    That must be the pride of the Emperor.

    But you could trust this one thing.

    For Grandfel, the feeling of humility doesnt exist. If hes underestimated, he can prove himself to them. Because hes the one who ends up making the overestimation a reality.

    Even though it sounded like a bluff now.

    Grandfel would make ite true.

    No, to be precise, I would struggle until it came true.

    So you can watch, Emperor.

    Live as long as possible.

    *

    The promised day hade.

    The top floor of the Mage Tower.

    The Tower Master licked his fur with his tongue.

    Isnt it too grandiose, Chief Marcelo?

    What do you mean, Tower Master?

    Since its the promised day, youve been looking forward to this moment. Its only one day. I am just wondering whether this kind of hospitality is too much.

    One day in real time.

    In the Arcana Continent, it was only four days.

    However, look at the number of people gathered on the top floor of the Mage Tower.

    All the head mages including the Tower Master, the elder, and the chief, were all summoned.

    Its more luxurious than when I returned.

    Are you jealous?

    If you say that, what should I do?

    Your tail is swaying, Tower Master. As expected, you are not good at lying.

    Tsk. If only it wasnt for this damn beasts body.

    Marcelo continued with a smile.

    Still, its not excessive. This is not Sir Hoyeols first time entering the Arcana Continent, but this is the first time he has apanion, right? More than just simply celebrating his safe return, we will need to be careful.

    As if the Mage Tower was in full force.

    The reason they waited for Hoyeol on the top floor was simple.

    Excluding Hoyeol, it could be said to be the first.

    Tomemorate the round trip between reality and the Arcana Continent.

    At the same time, it was to respond to any unexpected situation.

    Healing magic.

    Pure magic.

    ck magic

    The twenty senior mages were experts in each field.

    If something went wrong with hispanion, Kitch, when moving between reality and the Arcana Continent, they could respond quickly in various ways.

    Senior mage of pure mana, Banglet, whined.

    But does he really need us?

    Senior mage of fire magic, Bensch, epted his whisper.

    Again. Are you going to say something timid?

    Thats not it Chief is there, right?

    Tsk tsk. You only know one thing and dont know about other things, Senior Banglet.

    Yes?

    Bensch straightened his shoulder for the first time in a while.

    It was only natural.

    In a situation like this, the only person Bensch could proudly show off was Banglet, who was younger than him and had a naive personality. Bensh whispered, just like when he was telling his younger brother, Nash, a move.

    This is all about promoting friendship!

    Promoting friendship?

    Thats right. In fact, everyone here knows! If there is any problem, we know that Chief Lee will solve it skillfully. However, showing sincerity is more important than intention.

    Showing sincerity is important?

    Well, in the social world of nobles.

    Bensch was about to continue speaking, but he paused and added.

    Ah, Banglet, I definitely dont look down on you just because youre amoner, okay? I swear by the proud family of William. Its just to help you understand.

    Haha. Of course.

    Although Bensch was often misunderstood because of his rough words and actions,

    Banglet knew his true feelings.

    If he was nning to discriminate just because Banglet was amoner.

    Senior Bensh wouldnt even have a conversation with him in the first ce.

    Even actions that seem extremely unnecessary and inefficient have meaning. For example, there is an order of use for the tableware ced at the dinner table!

    Ah!

    As soon as he heard the gentle example, he understood.

    I was not used to it either, so I had a pretty hard time.

    Nobody knew how much he had suffered for a while after entering the Mage Tower.

    At the Mage Tower banquet held every anniversary, Bangletined about it and asked if the nobles used multiple spoons and forks because they had multiple hands.

    The situation is simr to that, is that what you mean?

    Thats right! Isnt this just formality?

    Hmm

    Banglet trailed off.

    Thanks to Bensch, he understood it, but there was something strange about it.

    Chief Lee valued formality, but he didnt value empty ceremony

    Whell, around the time when Hoyeol was just recognized as co-chief.

    Ive experienced it, so I know it well.

    In order to gain Hoyeols favor.

    Banglet went to his office and was turned away.

    Regardless of whether he knew this story or not.

    Benschughed.

    So Im diligently looking through books these days. Do you know a book called The Nobles Writing? There are thousands of pages alone

    At this point, Banglet was certain.

    Youve got it all wrong again, Senior Bensch.

    The reason his tower exit application was always rejected was not because of the greeting. Banglet wanted to get to the point, but he couldnt afford to do so.

    I-Iam sorry!

    At that moment, a telepathy rang in his head.

    It wasnt just passed on to Banglet.

    Senior mages were shocked.

    !

    They realized it as soon as they exchanged nces.

    This was a telepathy transmitted to all senior mages.

    Marcelo, Yugwid, and the Tower Master noticed.

    Yugwid joked.

    Oh my, it looks like we dont get anything.

    Now that all the senior mages had gathered on the top floor of the Mage Tower.

    The one who sent telepathy must be a skilled mage at best.

    A skilled mage would not dare to convey telepathy to the chief, elder, or Tower Master.

    The Tower Master said indifferently.

    So whats going on?

    A telepathy from within the Mage Tower.

    It was a rare urrence.

    Soon after, the senior mages spoke.

    Because it was such incredible news.

    They were not sure and trailed off.

    They said that an uninvited guest has entered the Mage Tower.

    ?

    Even before the Cataclysm.

    Such an event was unprecedented.

    Of course.

    Arcanas strongest armed group.

    The magnificence of the Mage Tower was even greater in the past than it was now.

    Yugwid and Tower Master looked at each other.

    Doesnt this pique your interest, Tower Master?

    But Marcelo blocked their curiosity in advance.

    Has the identity of the uninvited guest been specified?

    Matis bowed his head.

    Ill ask right away.

    Up until that point, Marcelo had not taken it seriously.

    Unlike in the past, the Mage Tower was open. There were reporters with cameras stationed in the lobby, and there were also yers constantly warping through portals.

    Even if they entered the upper floor.

    Skilled mages would be able to clean up the situation.

    So he wasnt worried.

    However, the moment Matis brow furrowed.

    Marcelo had a feeling.

    This situation might be going differently than he expected.

    Matis opened his mouth.

    The intruder broke through the siege of skilled mages.

    !!!

    They said the guest is trying to enter the Crystal Hall.

    Marcelo asked back without panicking.

    So who is it?

    An Arcanain, not an adventurer

    Matis eyes sank.

    They said it was one of the members of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    The moment that name was brought up.

    Yogwid put on a serious look.

    Damn shadow mercenaries

    Gentle Giant, Yugwid.

    The giant, who rarely showed emotions, was clearly expressing her difort. She couldnt help it. Yugwid had a small bad rtionship with the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Yugwid opened her mouth.

    Ill take care of the uninvited guest.

    It was unknown for what reason they approached the Mage Tower.

    But it was clearly a mistake.

    Yugwid recited quietly.

    I didnt think they could be rewritten in the first ce.

    The moment she was about to take a quick stride.

    ?

    Stzss!

    The top floor.

    A cluster of brilliant magic lights floated in the air.

    Everyone in the room could recognize it.

    !!!

    It was no ordinary portal.

    Only those who had reached the peak level could manifest it.

    A portal between dimensions.

    Soon, a familiar sound was heard from within the portals cluster of lights.

    Clink

    They heard the voice of the chief mage, Hoyeol.

    Not an uninvited guest.

    Hoyeol said so.

    What did he mean by that?

    As everyone pondered on his words.

    I was expecting this, too.

    He was expecting it?

    How could Chief Lee, who was on the continent of Arcana, predict the situation here? Everyone was in doubt for a moment, and it was only when the portal disappearedpletely that they noticed.

    Through the connector.

    Kitch, the leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps that headed to the Arcana Continent with Hoyeol, was nowhere to be seen.

    Hoyeol opened his mouth while tidying up his clothes.

    Are they going to rece the leader who didnt keep her promise?

    His cold voice turned to Yugwid.

    Would you please give that task to me, Elder Mage Yugwid?

    What do you mean, Chief Lee?

    I will check their pride strictly.''

 Chapter 272: Promise (2)

    Chapter 272: Promise (2)

    A day.

    Time was rtive.

    The vice leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Wolf sat on the workbench.

    In the past, he would have been drunk and rolling around on the bed.

    ng

    Wolf cleaned up his crossbow.

    He didnt know how long it had been since thest time he cleaned up his gear.

    He suddenly became aware of how dull his senses had been.

    Did you carry out the request in this condition, bastard?

    He was disqualified from being the vice leader.

    Thanks to his natural talent, both his enemies and colleagues didnt notice Wolfs dulled senses, but he knew it himself. Perhaps his current strength was more negligible than when he was in his prime time.

    Im d my colleagues are merciful.

    He was just grateful that they didnt covet the vice-leader position in the meantime.

    Moreover, there was someone who alerted him of how dull he had be.

    Yes, it was none other than Hoyeol.

    He never thought the day woulde when he would receive help from his employer.

    And this kind of help, at that.

    If you asked him if he received direct help.

    That was not the case at all.

    In terms of material, it was actually a loss. Wolf gave Hoyeol his favorite crossbow in the past. What Wolf received from Hoyeol was a strong emotion.

    To be precise, its a feeling of being chased.

    If he kept his hands still.

    He felt like even the shot he was confident in would be caught in the back by Hoyeol. Even thinking about it again, Hoyeols talent was unbelievable.

    Swordsmanship.

    Magic.

    And shooting.

    Hoyeol had the talent to reach the peak in many fields. The only difference was the time it took for that talent to blossom.

    Wolf could guarantee.

    Someday hell jump over me.

    Greater than Wolf.

    Perhaps he would be recorded as the best marksman in the history of the Arcana Continent. When he thought about the future Just by being able to give even a small teaching to Hoyeol, he might feel satisfied.

    Even so

    No matter how talented Hoyeol was.

    He couldnt surpass their leader in that regard.

    The current leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Basically.

    Kitch was the strongest leader in the history of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Of course, there shouldnt be a sh between the two of them.

    Huft Wolf blew out the dust.

    Anyway, may they both return safely.

    As expected, the day wasnt long.

    Did they say that one day here was four days in the Arcana Continent?

    Wolf sighed as he folded his fingers.

    Then it will be noisy for at least three days, our leader.

    However, predictions were always just predictions.

    ?

    re

    In an instant, a burning sensation enveloped his entire body.

    !

    Wolf quickly came to his senses.

    He looked through the door, window frame, and outside the window with keen eyes.

    Mana or poisonous venom might have flowed through the gap.

    No.

    No strange smell was detected.

    In that case.

    What was the meaning of this pain that felt like his skin was being cut up by thorns?

    Without hesitation, Wolf took off his top.

    And he noticed.

    Crackle!

    It wasnt an illusion.

    His skin was really burning.

    It was a huge burn that covered his upper body.

    !

    Wolfs pupils, which were usuallynguid, trembled.

    This definitely.

    This was theShadow Gods Stigma.

    It was the symbol of the leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    The leaders symbol had been handed over to him.

    What it meant was simple.

    Something had gone wrong with Kitchs life.

    *

    As for the results, Kitch didnt keep her promise.

    p

    A crow showed up at the appointment instead of her.

    If it had been in the past.

    I would have beenpletely fooled, wondering what kind of crow it was.

    This is why people have to experience things first.

    Akshans guardian spirit.

    Akshans wolf.

    Thanks to seeing Tempest with my own eyes, I could recognize it. Just like how Akshan had Akshans wolf, it seemed the Shadow Mercenary Corps also had a crow that served a simr role.

    Stare

    When I looked into the crows red eyes, it was like telepathy.

    Kitchs voice rang in my head.

    It wasnt a long story that needed a summary.

    I am sorry that I failed to keep my promise. As the head of the Shadow Mercenary Corps, I will bear the responsibility for that and the responsibility for the previous events.

    Bear the responsibility.

    I wouldnt refute it.

    No, I couldnt.

    Its a bit abrupt.

    Grandfel didnt have meetings without prior arrangements.

    So lets think the other way around.

    When the other party one-sidedly canceled a meeting that was promised in advance.

    How resentful Grandfel must be!

    If it were me, I would have apologized right away.

    However, there were words added that I couldnt understand.

    Responsibility for previous event.

    I had been thinking about it since the first time I met Kitch

    No matter how I thought about it, both Kitch and the Shadow Mercenary Corps didnt do anything wrong to be held ountable. Of course, there must be a good reason why Kitch conveyed that message.

    Its not like shes a lost child

    Going all out to find her would be excessive.

    Above all, Kitch was no ordinary person.

    She was the leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    It could be that she didnt find the ledger.

    Now that I had discovered udies estate.

    In the future, I had no choice but to enter the Arcana Continent more frequently. If I encountered Kitch at any time, I could hold her ountable and return to reality if necessary.

    Thinking nothing of it, I opened a portal and returned to reality.

    And now.

    An uninvited guest came to the Mage Tower.

    The identity of the unwee guest was the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Since it seemed like they were my guest.

    I spoke in a hurry.

    I asked Yugwid for her understanding.

    Its been a while.

    First of all, the uninvited guest and I were acquaintances.

    No, more than acquaintances, it could be said to be a teacher-student rtionship.

    Vice leader, Wolf.

    I received shooting lessons and a crossbow from him as a gift.

    But even if we were familiar with each other.

    There was no way Grandfel would skip the procedure.

    Underground of the Mage Tower, Mugan.

    It applied to the Arcana Continent.

    It applied to the reality too.

    I feel like I often go to the underground.

    I couldnt help it.

    Regardless of the reason, Wolf was an uninvited guest at the Mage Tower.

    He couldnt get out of Mugan unless he told the reason.

    Lets finish it as soon as possible.

    I could roughly guess the reason.

    I understand your situation.

    Im just grateful that you said that.

    However, this is also a procedure, so I hope you understand.

    Absolutely. I am grateful that I am not dead.

    By the way

    As expected of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    To think that he seeded in breaking through the skilled mages siege magic and getting close to the Crystal Hall. How many people could do something like that, not only in reality but also on the Arcana Continent?

    They definitely live up to their name.

    From the days when it was just a game.

    Because of the hiatus of well over ten years thatsted until recently.

    I didnt have much information about the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    But I had AAU.

    Thanks to this, I had looked into the settings of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    They have an impact until the end of the story.

    If Arcana Continent Record was properly serviced as a game. Shadow Mercenaries would have influenced the Arcana Continent until the Arcana story reached its end.

    Commonly known as the ck Curtain of the Arcana Continent.

    However, the problem was that no one knew how that influence would be materialized. Well, it might not be a bad idea to take this opportunity to find out.

    Slouch

    Wolf looked at me with difficulty.

    Thanks to my unwavering spirit, I was fine even in Mugan, but other people were not. At this moment, you could tell just by hearing the sounding from the corner.

    Ugh

    It was evident from the fact that the demon worshipers who were once elder mages, those who were praised as demigods, hadpletely lost their minds.

    Wolf also seemed to understand the special nature of Mugan.

    He didnt waste his time and exined honestly.

    He told the whole story.

    To tell you the truth, I needed to act as the vice leader. As you know This is because the members realized that there was a threat to Leader Kitchs personal safety.

    Still, I was good at reading people.

    As expected, Wolf was not a man who took rash actions. No matter how urgent it was, he didnt act emotionally without reason.

    So I ended up unintentionally storming the Mage Tower. But if I hadnte forward Those guys would have done something stupid.

    In short, you take the bullet for them, Wolf.

    As someone who had been in all sorts of positions.

    I could generously understand such grievances.

    But there was one thing I didnt understand.

    What do you mean theres a threat to Kitchs safety?

    It seemed we needed to match each others stories about this.

    Kitch sent a message through a crow.

    A crow.

    Wolf continued speaking with difficulty.

    The leader must have reached the hideout safely.

    The crow must be a guardian spirit that could only be summoned from the hideout.

    Sk

    Wolf slowly rolled up his top.

    Soon the burn covering the upper body was revealed.

    Then my questions grow bigger. Why did the symbol of the Shadow Mercenary Corps leader, Shadow Gods Stigmae to me?

    There was such a setting.

    It seemed it was not for no reason that he noticed there was something wrong with Kitch before I could, even though I was in Arcana Continent like her. But there was something I needed to make sure. Im asking just in case

    Is the Shadow Mercenary Corps an organization where you can voluntarily leave?

    Wolf was silent for a moment and then answered my question.

    There are no specific rules regarding withdrawal and disposition.

    Even if he didnt tell the reason, I could guess.

    Even if they could freely withdraw.

    Would the Shadow Mercenary Corps just let it happen?

    Wolf added.

    But that wont happen. Because the shadow is safest when it is buried in the shadow. Even though there have been people who get kicked out, I have never heard of anyone who left the Shadow Mercenary Corps on their own.

    Furthermore, Kitch was the leader.

    If there was an element in the Shadow Mercenary Corps that she didnt like.

    She could just rip it off and fix it herself.

    Therefore, the words left by Kitsch inevitably sounded more meaningful.

    Just then, Wolf asked.

    May I know what message the Leader left?

    I answered without adding or subtracting anything.

    I will take responsibility for today and the past, thats what Kitch said.

    No matter how long I held a grudge. I wouldnt put so much pressure on Kitch to the point that she would have to resign from her position as the leader just because she couldnt keep one appointment.

    Then, that naturally meant

    Responsibility for a past I dont know about.

    To take responsibility for the past.

    Kitch resigned from her position as the leader and disappeared.

    Then I needed to know what happened in the past.

    I thought Wolf, the vice leader, would know

    Responsibility for the past

    Even Wolf seemed to have no idea.

    The vice leader, Wolf, didnt know.

    I couldnt expect other members to know what it meant.

    Im afraid theres an error in the procedure.

    I dont know what it is, but youre going to take responsibility for it?

    Its a great act of pride.

    But you have to tell me what it is before you disappear!

    Even I thought.

    Dip out without telling your colleagues was too much.

    Wolf tried to smile.

    Thats right. In this case I guess Ill have to ask the Leader directly. That is also the rule of our Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Let me see

    Even without the connector.

    At least one more person.

    He would be able to enter the Arcana Continent through the portal I manifested. It was Grandfels talent, not just anyone else. Even if my mana didnt grow, the skill level was umting at a tremendous rate.

    If you need help with that, you cane to me.

    Youre always wee.

    The fact that he didnt have to make an appointment in advance.

    It was a great deal of consideration on Grandfels part.

    But Wolf shook his head.

    No. I believe in Leaders judgment.

    Wolfs voice was extremely serious.

    Eyes full of determination stared at me.

    There must be a reason why she made that decision. I dont know enough There may be something between the Shadow Mercenary Corps and the Commander-in-Chief. Thats why I cant receive your help.

    Is that so?

    In fact, even if there was something in the past, it would only be about the dark history. Since Wolf had said that much, there was no way I could keep insisting on it with this personality.

    In that case, lets release you ording to the procedures, Wolf.

    *

    Themunity heated up.

    No, whats with the Mage Tower??? Is it the Mage Tower I knew?

    I thought they would take over the Shadow Mercenary Corps

    Why did someone get into an ident? It must be the lowest kid Lakid, right?

    No, its Wolf

    Huh? Not the bastard Lakid?

    You call him a bastard, did you get beaten up by Lakid?

    Who are you? How did you know?!

    Unlike before, there were a lot of eyes in the Mage Tower.

    Wolfs unexpected behavior was ryed to the public in real time over the airwaves.

    There was bound to be a lot of spection.

    However, the topic didntst long.

    It was all about timing.

    AAU.

    Another Space Lake.

    A giant energy reaction was captured again in just one day.

    H-Hey, its the Mage Tower again!

    Indeed.

    The moment Hoyeol returned to reality.

    A dimensional gap floated above the Mage Tower.

    It came to the yers who witnessed that scene.

    [Achievement: Witness the return of the Dark Dragon]

    The return of the Dark Dragon?

    Then, that thing floating on the Mage Tower is the Dark Dragon?

    W-Wait a minute. Then, dont tell me, the Dark Dragon is?!

    It was a message that led to guess the identity of the Dark Dragon.

 Chapter 273: Its me (1)

    Chapter 273: It''s me (1)

    It was so obvious that it made my mouth hurt.

    The excuse that I couldnt take a break on the Arcana Continent wouldnt work. In the first ce, what was the reason I had decided that I would only spend one day on the Arcana Continent?

    Thump

    The view once the door was closed.

    On the office desk.

    A lot of work piled up in one day.

    Indeed.

    The day I returned to reality after 15 days.

    I realized once again how much of a burden I was carrying.

    I used to be a member of society and lived alone in the past.

    In those days, I had seen people who didnt put off doing housework.

    I had wondered in disbelief if they were really human beings.

    Sk.

    Actually, as soon as I got back to reality, I toyed with my feather pen.

    I would probably be able to take a few more drinks than those people

    Of course, I couldnt keep making a fuss over it forever.

    Im d it didnt put too much strain on my body.

    yers were called superhumans.

    Simply by increasing your stats, you would have physical abilities that were superior to those of ordinary people. Not only that, I even had the effect of the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    It ignores aging so how can I get bothered by fatigue?

    Thanks to that, in a straight posture like this.

    I could handle the work.

    Not just my body, but my mind was also healthy.

    Its a good thing the efficiency doesnt drop.

    If it were with myLee Hoyeolsconcentration.

    It wouldnt have been possible to resolve the backlog at this speed.

    Thanks to this, by the time Grandfel emptied the green tea in the teacup.

    The papers on the desk disappeared.

    By the way

    Because I took a breather from reality.

    Now my thoughts wandered to the Arcana Continent.

    Since time passed four times faster than in reality.

    It might be noticeably different the next time I entered.

    The Empire will take care of itself.

    Once again, it was an unfounded worry, I didnt have to worry about it anymore.

    Even if just for the sake of not sinking while acting erratically.

    The Emperor should rule the empire like an emperor.

    Although we only had a brief conversation, the Emperor still seemed to have that level of quality.

    The Emperor knew pride.

    Grandfel could see a hint of pride in him.

    In this way, what I thought about the Empire

    The contribution that was built up. And the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    Its sad to think about it, again.

    nce

    I shifted my gaze and looked at the jacket draped over my shoulders.

    Yeah, I stillcked levels.

    Although I didnt express it.

    It went against expectations.

    Byproduct of Primordial Evil.

    It was a pity that the lump didnt spit out any experience points. It was because the main body wasnt defeated. It could be said to be a nasty method but it also felt unfair.

    Moreover, even up until then, there was a part of me that believed in it.

    The solid saving called the Qirnberg Machine Tower!

    However, the new information I heard through Chainwalker was the culprit.

    Haiel told me.

    Just as adventurers be stronger by gaining experience in battle. The dwarves leader, Chainwalker, told me that the same thing applied to the Qirnberg Machine Tower.

    The umted experience and fame would not go anywhere.

    As I said, even if I exploited it.

    The current Empire was depleted.

    The Qirmberg Machine Tower was set up as guard posts for the Empire.

    What if I took that experience point and fame?

    The power of the Empire would drop significantly.

    This is how I keep my words.

    Regardless of how I felt, my mouth spoke again.

    Carry out the pride of Akshan until the moment you stop.

    Anyway, as much as it was unexpected.

    I had to do my best from this side, too.

    [Rmended level: Not rmended for anyone].

    As long as the Zero Mountain existed.

    If I put in the effort, I wouldnt have to worry about experience points.

    Eventually.

    I just have to do well this time too.

    Squeak.

    After thinking about it, I immediately manifested the portal.

    The burden I carried didnt just pile up in the Mage Tower.

    Furthermore, today was the day of the Holy War Allied Force meeting.

    Only one day.

    Even though nothing particrly special could happen in the reality.

    It was impossible for me to skip the procedure.

    I headed beyond the portal to the Yusra Kingdom.

    .

    .

    .

    But something special happened.

    Union.

    Howe you guys cant live up to your name?

    I recited.

    Have they expressed the exact opposite?

    To think they would get their hands on a connector by any means necessary.

    It was almost like they were falling victim to Raymond Seans trick.

    It was not like I couldnt understand that judgment.

    Since a while ago.

    Union was maintaining its top spot in the guild rankings, beating out Shining.

    I guess that means they wont let their abilities go to waste.

    In other words, they were confident.

    But even if I could understand.

    There was no way I would condone that behavior.

    Of course.

    Then I guess Ill have no choice but to break that goal myself.

    Raymond Sean was no different from a demon.

    I, and Grandfel too, hade to that conclusion.

    Those gathered at the table nodded their heads at my deration.

    It seemed they had shed in the Zero Mountain.

    yers, including Nam Taemin, nodded furiously.

    Hisagi opened his mouth in a serious voice.

    I thought that the actions of Union had gone too far. More than just business ethics, they can no longer be viewed as individual yers or a guild. They are one with the nation.

    The way his eyes fiercely glinted seemed to suggest he had a lot of resentment built up since the time of Inazuma. Hisagi wasnt the only one who showed an unusual reaction. Nam Taemin, Leonie, and Schraig also assisted him.

    However, Nam Taemin added.

    But all the conflicts are caused by Liu Jinchun. I happened to meet a member of Union Guild. The yers there also didnt seem to follow Liu Jinchun because they liked him.

    Hakuna, the king of Yusra, was enraged by the news.

    The man is not qualified as a leader!

    Liu Jinchuns arbitrary actions had been notorious for a long time.

    However, there must be a reason why his guild members couldnt resist him.

    Starting with Liu Jinchuns rare ss called [Monarch].

    Even the unavoidable mothend, China.

    There areplex intertwined interests that cannot be known from the outside.

    So far, there had been no reason to pay attention to them.

    But from this moment on.

    The ideal that formed a confrontational structure with Union.

    I needed to know how Union worked.

    Thinking about it, wasnt it unfair?

    Unlike me, where every move was being revealed to the world.

    I didnt know much about that side.

    Nevertheless, I spoke calmly.

    We might be able to encounter them in Zero Mountain.

    Union wouldnt neglect to raise their level even while searching for the connectors.

    If I worked in Zero Mountain to fit my arms into this fluttering jacket, wouldnt I naturally encounter Union? That was what I thought

    !

    When I said that I would look in Zero Mountain, the faces of Nam Taemin and the others suddenly brightened. More than just being d, it seemed they had another reason

    Harkon opened his mouth immediately.

    I was going to tell Sir Hoyeol. When Sir Hoyeol diligently roamed the Arcana Continent. The adventurers also achieved results while fighting in the Zero Mountain.

    I had the position of the Commander-in-Chief.

    So Harkon said he would use honorifics in public, but As expected, the respectful treatment I received from Harkon felt unfamiliar. Of course, I didnt show it and epted the parchment Harkon handed me.

    Their achievement was written on the parchment.

    Taking other peoples hardships lightly would be an act against pride.

    I slowly perused the parchment and opened my mouth.

    Indeed, its not an exaggeration to say that youve fought hard.

    How many are there?

    Hundred Thousand Caves in the Zero Mountains.

    [Dungeon], [Labyrinth], [Battlefield], etc..

    Those types.

    The number was hard to count with your fingers.

    Information about numerous caves was written on parchment.

    The Knights of Lionheart worked hard in Zero Mountain along with the yers. Thanks to this, Harkon seemed to know why the yers were hesitant.

    Most of these caves were discovered when the Commander was away for 15 days. There was one reason why we couldnt report quickly. The adventurers were concerned that they might take up the Commanders time.

    I internally sighed in relief.

    How long has it been?

    The goodwill directed towards me was actually working in the right direction. If it werent for the consideration that Harkon said. Perhaps this guys pride would have immediately added conquering the 100,000 caves to his daily routine.

    I almost ended up going through even more trouble than I do now.

    However, thanks to that consideration, we could move so efficiently like this.

    It was not just killing two birds with one stone, but killing three birds with one stone.

    I opened my mouth in a generous tone.

    You dont need to worry about me.

    Because of this damn formality, I couldnt be honest.

    But this time I will dly ept your goodwill.

    I ended up saying words that didnt need to be said.

    It wouldnt be weird if they thought I was a jerk.

    But luckily they just seemed happy.

    Well, considering the level of Zero Mountain, its understandable

    I looked again at the rmended level written on the parchment.

    [Rmended level: Lv.800]

    [Rmended level: Lv.850]

    [Rmended level: Lv.750]

    These were all caves that couldnt be conquered by yers at their current level. They probably thought that if I joined them, they would be able to attack them easily.

    Really, I should remove their delusions once in a while

    I felt it desperately when I saw the legend spreading on the Arcana Continent.

    I should correct unnecessary delusions as soon as possible.

    No one knew how it would bite me in the ass.

    [Level: 681]

    My stats increased through theborious ss quests.

    If you just looked at the total of my stats, I was stronger than my level.

    As expected, the problem was that my ss, the demon hunter, had missing screws.

    Of course, considering the tricks I had umted and the [Legend] and [ss unique skill] that I had recently acquired I could clear the rmended level 800 by myself.

    I dont want to use it if possible.

    Even if we put aside the fact that summoning Tempest, Akshans guardian spirit, in front of a non-demonic regr monster was something that a demon hunters pride couldnt tolerate.

    The Dark Dragon shouldnte out no matter what.

    Above all, I needed to struggle.

    You might ask what I meant by struggling.

    What I meant was, I had been having it too easy.

    I need fundamental skills from now on.

    That didnt mean I wouldnt use tricks.

    I had to add tricks on top of basic skills.

    Even tricks could be used as a secret weapon.

    Then well have no reason to dy it.

    There was no such thing as taking a break in my life anyway.

    It wouldnt be a bad idea to head straight to Zero Mountain.

    It was time to wrap up the Holy War Allied Force meeting.

    Wait a minute, Hoyeol-ssi No, Commander!

    Nam Taemin opened his mouth.

    It seemed he has still something left to say.

    I had no particr reason not to listen to him.

    When I nodded, Nam Taemin continued.

    However.

    An unexpected word came out of his mouth.

    Can I hear the story about the Dark Dragon?

    The Dark Dragon?

    At that moment, I felt dizzy.

    Without expressing it, I pulled myself together.

    They were probably just curious about the Dark Dragon, right?

    This was different from the Arcana Continent.

    The fact that I was the Dark Dragon didnt spread in reality.

    Yes, Hoyeol. Theres no need to be intimidated by his prodding.

    The moment I shamelessly controlled my mind.

    More and more unbelievable words followed.

    This time from Hisagis mouth.

    I never thought the Commander-in-Chief was the Dark Dragon. It was foolish of me to be unable to imagine it.

    Are you crazy?!

    H-How do you know that?

    No, why is no one surprised?!

    yers.

    No, even the Arcanains.

    Everyone here.

    They were not surprised to hear that I was the Dark Dragon.

    It was only at that moment that I realized it toote.

    Bzz

    My smartphone was vibrating loudly in my pocket.

    [Missed call: Nemesis]

    It seemed everyone in the reality had found out.

    The fact that I was the Dark Dragon that the dragons had cried out desperately for!!Author''s Thoughts

    Hi, everyone, I didn''t post anything yesterday because I was really sick. Actually, a lot of people get sick nowadays. Eat your vitamin and take care of yourself, guys (   ` ).

 Chapter 274: Its me (2)

    Chapter 274: It''s me (2)

    What should you check first before reporting?

    Of course, it was the fact first.

    Especially if the news was not easily reliable.

    Moreover, VBC was not a small or medium-sized broadcasting station that hadnt been heard or seen. After the Cataclysm, it was reborn as arge broadcasting station that stood shoulder to shoulder with terrestrial broadcasters.

    Camera Director Yoon Jongjin could feel this.

    Even yers who behaved indifferently would noticeably soften their attitude when a camera with a VBC mark was pointed at them.

    Maybe thanks to this, his expression was quiteplex.

    No, sunbae. Is it okay to push forward like this?

    The question was directed to the studio where rehearsals were in full swing.

    There was PD Hyeon Yongseok, who was looking after the overall management of the studio.

    Hyun Yongseok replied without even looking.

    What are you doing? Youre not on standby.

    No, sunbaeee.

    Why are you talking in such a disgusting way? Whats the matter?

    Only then did Hyun Yongseok look at Yoon Jongjin.

    And he let out augh at the desperate look on his face.

    You look like a scared puppy.

    I cant help it!

    ?

    As he raised his voice, everyone around them turned to look at them.

    Yoon Jongjin lowered the volume of his vocal cords and whispered.

    No matter how much he thought about it, this was too hasty.

    Senior, to be frank, weve been doing poorlytely.

    You see what Im saying?

    No, lets be honest.

    Today Arcana.

    The recent viewership ratings trend was not good at all.

    It was unavoidable.

    Unlike broadcasting stations, trends after Cataclysm changed rapidly.

    In Zero Mountain, we aregging behind guild-level private broadcasts. But in the reality, we have no content to make other than rumors. If you think carefully and proceed with it, you will not be able to recruit panelists

    Everything Yoon Jongjin said was true.

    In an era of Cataclysm, there was no ce for broadcasting stations. The reason was simple. It was because the content that was able to attract viewers had been spoiled long ago.

    I understand that sunbae was stressed out because of those bastards Union. I. I felt sick listening to it while drinking together. Talking about those behind their backs.

    Union.

    Even if they only scratched the surface of Union without delving deeper, it was guaranteed to go viral.

    The problem was that the higher-ups didnt want it.

    How far up the hierarchy have they been involved? I dont know if it prevents us from saying anything. I also understand that sunbae was heartbroken because the project he had prepared went to waste. But, can you handle this with a series of defeats?

    News from the yermunity.

    The identity of the Dark Dragon was Lee Hoyeol!

    That facts were not confirmed.

    There was only one piece of evidence: the testimony of the yers. It was also just a message that was limited to yers who witnessed the abnormal phenomenon captured above the Mage Tower.

    I heard its not even a message that Hoyeol is the Dark Dragon? Its simply an achievement message for witnessing the return of the Dark Dragon.

    But Hyun Yongseok was pushing for a special broadcast as if it was the truth.

    Hyun Yongseoks expression did not move at all.

    Yoon Jongjin asked with a sigh.

    Youre sure, though, right? Then thats fine.

    It could have been the intuition of a genius producer.

    But Hyun Yongseok shook his head.

    No. Its not like that.

    I-Its not?!

    Seriously, whats wrong with this guy?

    Yoon Jongjin was so confused that he wanted to take off his rank and asked.

    If it were like the old days when things werent so bad, it would have been okay.

    To put it bluntly, it would have gone over in just one page.

    But both VBC and the seniors have grown bigger for that. You have a lot to lose, and you might use poison in your greed to spread the news faster than others!!

    Moreover, the size of the dump was not normal.

    It was the Dark Dragon, the creature that made so many dragons cry.

    In a way, that was the day when the Earth was closest to destruction.

    At this rate, Ill really snap

    Jongjin.

    Yes, PD Hyun.

    Dont you think I know that?

    Have you been thinking about it?

    Hyun Yongseok shook his head.

    I may look crazy, but I dont move without thinking. Still, Ill admit it. Like you said, Ive been doing poorlytelytely.

    Union.

    Because of those damn bastards.

    All the months of coverage were gone.

    He didnt know how they did it, but they could influence a single broadcasting station in Korea from China. He once again realized the influence of the worlds best guild.

    Hyun Yongseok raised the corners of his mouth.

    Since Ive already poured it, shouldnt we serve the tea to those bastards?

    There was no certainty that Lee Hoyeol was the Dark Dragon.

    As Yoon Jongjin said.

    At this point, the only evidence was the yers testimony.

    And that was not solid evidence, too.

    If were not careful, well end up in trouble.

    He might get beaten up by the VBC he had grown attached to.

    However, Hyun Yongseok desperately needed one shot.

    One shot that would blow away his sluggishness so far.

    A big blow to the Union and the higher-ups involved with them!

    Union.

    Different from the likes of Liu Jinchun.

    It was time to put forward a real monarch.

    Sk

    Hyun Yongseok scribbled the cue sheet.

    Look, what do you think about this caption?

    Why are you bringing up captions all of a sudden?

    If its a special program, shouldnt it have a caption?

    Sigh, seriously.

    When Yoon Jongjin closed his mouth, Hyun Yongseok finally wiped the yful expression from his face. Then he said what the staff, including Yoon Jongjin, wanted to hear the most.

    I believe it, Jongjin.

    What was he believing?

    That Hoyeol was the Dark Dragon?

    No, a lot of people probably thought the same.

    There was just no reason for quite a few yers to lie.

    It was unthinkable for a yer other than Hoyeol to be called the Dark Dragon.

    But that was only spection.

    That was why he was keeping his mouth shut.

    Hyun Yongseok said something unexpected.

    I believe he will be different.

    He will be different?

    He will be different from what, sunbae?

    Hoyeol-ssi will be different from that bastard Liu Jinchun.

    Why are you mentioning Liu Jinchun all of a sudden? Are you holding a grudge?

    Hyun Yongseok shook his head.

    It was not just a grudge.

    He actually believed it.

    Hoyeols actions so far had be the basis for his belief.

    Hoyeol-ssi has never made a secret of his moves. He has a clear reason for every action, and he proudly presents it to the world. Of course, only if there are formal questions.

    So Hyun Yongseok was certain.

    I am sure Hoyeol-ssi, not anyone else, will say it with his own mouth. He will proudly dere himself as the Dark Dragon in front of the whole world. The goal of our broadcast is to wait for that moment.

    Wait for that moment?

    To put it simply, it is a standby broadcast for Lee Hoyeols big announcement.

    !

    If Hoyeol didnt move

    The special broadcast would literally be aplete failure.

    There were limits to dying time by calling anchors and panelists.

    But if things went as nned

    I can definitely blow it up, whatever it is.

    There was only one thing to decide now.

    So, everyone, please voice your opinions. What would be the best caption?

    What sunbae wrote isnt that bad.

    Really? Isnt it too cringy?

    Its cringy in its own way. Actually, no matter what you put on, it would look good on Hoyeol-ssi. He even has the nickname Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    Does anyone have any other ideas?

    Although there were different opinions from time to time.

    They kept going one step further.

    There was no opposing opinion.

    That was how the title of the special broadcast was decided.

    Dragon Lord, Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol. Shout out to the world.

    Dang dang!

    *

    Thank you very much, system!!

    It was all because my reputation had risen too much.

    Well, in apletely different world, Arcana Continent.

    The capital of the Empire, Antonium.

    I received such great hospitality that I couldnt bear to raise my head.

    In that situation, my reputation must have risen even further.

    Just think about the contributions points I made by restoring the Empires territory.

    A whopping 1 billion won.

    It was enough for the Emperor to show me the foundation of the Empire. The message that my reputation had risen didnt really appear. But The status of [Legend, Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol] must have also increased.

    The end result was revealed as a message in the reality

    Just because I returned.

    A message was printed to the yers near the Mage Tower.

    At this rate, there was no point in manifesting the portal at the Mage Tower.

    While someone was panicking to death, this big mouth was calm.

    Did I unintentionally shout that out?

    Why would I shout out about that!

    However, the problem was that there were people who responded to my big mouth.

    Harkon let out a chuckle.

    I was certain. Of course, the only one who suits the title Dark Dragon is Sir Hoyeol. So what kind of saga did you write in the past 15 days beforeing back?

    Everyones eyes were shining.

    15 days in real time.

    About two months in the time of the Arcana Continent.

    Yes, looking back, a lot happened.

    I honestly hated to say it with my own mouth, but

    A formal question had to be answered in some way.

    I opened my mouth.

    For the tens of millions of demons to know their ce.

    From the first words, it was full of Grandfel-style speech.

    [Natural Enemy Rtionship].

    Due to the special nature of the ss called Demon Hunter.

    All I did was scare the demons.

    Anyway, the framing was the best.

    For the old dragon, an old oath.

    Here, the old dragon was Eunaxus, and the oath was a story about the setting rted to the dragons and the udie family.

    I prayed earnestly as I spoke.

    Please dont ask.

    If you ask me formally what the old oath was.

    About udie

    I would have to talk about my dark history.

    But fortunately, there was no one at the table who interrupted me.

    Of course, the next sentence was also problematic enough.

    I yed with the Ice Dragon in the frozen time.

    How can you frame a life-threatening struggle as a y?

    My life in the Arcana Continent was the same as back in the days when the Arcana Continent Record was just a game. Looking at it closely, you could say that I was ying

    As expected, it was shameless.

    The audiences expressions be serious at my words.

    You faced ten million demons?

    Old Dragon and Ice Dragon. They werent all the same dragons.

    No way, because of the frozen time, it took 15 days?

    However, since none of what I said was wrong, I just moved on without correcting it.

    Besides,pared to thest words.

    My remarks so far were just a drop in the ocean.

    So, I hoped everyone listened without being surprised

    In the end, I disciplined the dragons who lost their pride.

    !!!

    Although I expected it, the expressions on their faces went from surprise to astonishment. Even Harkon, who would have believed me even if I told him I made fermented soybeans with red beans, asked back.

    D-Disciplined the dragons? Teaching discipline?

    Everyone would have understood more if I came back alive from a fierce battle. There could be so many delusions about my desperate struggle.

    However, discipline was a different area. Above all, I disciplined the dragons meant that discipline was sessful.

    Except for a few people, including Nam Taemin and Hisagi.

    As expected of pride.

    Nothing is impossible with pride.

    What the hell?

    I could understand why they couldnt nod their head easily like Leonie.

    Actually, it was a natural reaction.

    If it werent for udies halo, I wouldnt even have been able to have this conversation.

    However, even though there might be some exaggerations, everything was true.

    If they asked where was my proof.

    Well.

    Even if I were to die, I didnt want to say it with my own mouth.

    But there was nothing I could do here.

    I opened my mouth quietly.

    Yes. Like you said.

    ?

    I have been watching and coordinating them behind the scenes.

    After a long pause, I continued.

    I am the Dark Dragon.

    Youve done it now, Hoyeol!!

    .

    .

    .

    Special broadcasts began on TV.

    The title was.

    Dragon Lord, Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol. Shout out to the world? Isnt that crazy?

    Twitch.

    Even though she was shocked, the corners of her mouth wouldnt stop twitching.

    Nemesis, Lee Yerim, kept some evidence for now.

    Click

    I feel like Ive heard something simr in the past? Has he been this good at games since then? Sigh, I dont remember. I really need to quit drinking starting next year.

    It was a murmur that would have made Hoyeols heart pounded if he had heard it.

 Chapter 275: Those who are not merciful (1)

    Chapter 275: Those who are not merciful (1)

    Attachment file: Photo

    Wow! What else did our Hoyeol do this time?

    After running away from home for 15 days, he became a celebrity

    (Dancing puppy emoticon)

    Sisters  Why do you guys just react like that???

    Huh.

    Lee Yerim let out a hollowugh.

    The title floating on the top right!!!!! Look at that!!!

    Top right? I have a hard time seeing small letters these days

    Yerim, why are you hurting the oldest sister this way

    No, were a year or two apart at most, what are you saying??

    It couldnt be helped.

    Tap tap.

    She kindly transcribed the text in the capture.

    Dragon Lord, Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol. Shout out to the world.

    Is that the title of the broadcast?

    Yes

    (Hand pping seal emoticon)

    No, are you just going to be happy about this?!!

    Being proud and happy about Hoyeol.

    Werent Mom and Dad and the whole world enough for that?

    Some people needed to make fun of him to bnce it.

    She typed, undaunted by the unwanted reactions.

    -DarkDraGon

    Isnt it great to be a dragon?

    Right~? Just hearing the name, it sounds amazing~

    Ha

    They were only one or two years apart.

    She didnt expect that she would feel a generation gap with her sisters in her 30s.

    How could they say that such a moniker was cool?!

    Sisters, you really dont remember???

    (Doubtful seal emoticon)

    When Hoyeol was young

    We used to tease him a lot

    When did I?

    Yerim still does it to this day

    Anyway is it a story from a long time ago?

    No, it was when the maknae was in middle school

    Lee Yerim remembered it vaguely.

    Hoyeols second year of middle school.

    But Lee Eunhye and Lee Jiyoon didnt remember.

    Of course.

    If Hoyeol was in the second year of middle school

    It was when we were in high school?

    Thats when we didnt even have time to see each other

    (Souling out of the mouth emoji)

    Now that she thought about it, that was true.

    They were four siblings born in different years.

    Unnies must be adjusting to high school.

    Also, she must have been busy putting all her effort into concealing her emotions about her declining force. She was the only one who could say that she had watched Hoyeol during his middle school years.

    I need to stop drinking.

    She was the only one whose memory had deteriorated due to frequent drinking and depravity!

    Lee Yerim sighed.

    All right, then.

    Whatever, Im not gonna talk

    What do you mean? You should get ready

    -Get ready? Get ready to tease him?

    What? We should at least have a celebration party

    Party? Even without that, I wanted to see Mom

    Ring!

    Attachment file: Photo

    Our Arang is excited She doesnt even snuggle up to me, but she likes to hug Hoyeol. Auntie is already upset, Arang

    Sigh

    The Lee family is really harmonious.

    It was a good thing, so she should just change her mindset.

    Really, why is it so important to tease him?

    Actually, she just gave up because she couldnt remember.

    Ill let you go for now, our maknae.

    Lee Yerim pretended to give up like an adult andughed.

    Then, she tapped the screen onest time.

    Indeed.

    The number of participants in this group chat room.

    There were a total of 4 of them, including the maknae, Hoyeol.

    Did you hear that, Hoyeol? If we have time, lets meet face-to-face ~

    *

    Are you crazy?

    Since there was only one missed call from the nemesis, I thought she had grown up a bit. She was really making things bigger in the group chat!

    I knew it, she still remembers!

    To think that she would mention those days to No. 1 and No. 2.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, was in serious trouble.

    I thought about erasing everyones memories with magic.

    But it was really just my impulsive wish.

    What I said was the opposite of my feelings.

    Im d you look calm, noonims.

    Hey, Grandfel.

    I dont know about Mom and Dad.

    But you shouldnt make such a vague expression when you think of your blood rtives.

    Especially when you think about No.3, the nemesis!

    You speak informally to the Emperor and to the dragons who have lived for eternity. Why do you always call sisters with extreme honorifics noonims?

    I need to visit them.

    Thanks to that, I couldnt get rid of these goosebumps!

    But when did Grandfels formality ever take my situation into consideration?

    In the end, I sent a reply in a serious tone.

    Ill see you after taking a break.

    To think that I could avoid the worst without going against my pride.

    In times like these, the excessive burdens I took on sometimes could be helpful

    I looked at the photo onest time and muttered.

    Im d youre growing up great.

    The only thing I and Grandfel could agree on was the thoughts of Arang, my niece. She really grew bigger every time I saw her This uncle is already worried, Arang.

    I wonder if you might understand what I mean.

    As I moved my finger, the previous picture appeared.

    It was a TV screen taken with a camera.

    To be exact, it was the title of a program about me.

    [Dragon Lord, Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol. Shout out to the world]

    Look at the exaggeration.

    The process of the Dark Dragon bing a dragon lord.

    The process of how this guys big words be a reality!

    Has the world heard about it?

    The VBC station, was it?

    Ill remember your name!

    Thanks to the grandiose confirmation and kill shot.

    With Grandfels pride, it was impossible to ignore it.

    In the end, I end up saying it with my own mouth.

    Present time.

    The lobby of the Mage Tower and in front of the Golden Pce of Yusra.

    There was a crowd of reporters waiting for me. I originally nned to head straight to Zero Mountain after the Holy War Allied Force meeting.

    Level up.

    Attack 100,000 caves.

    Encounter Union.

    In order to kill three birds with one stone, I couldnt waste any more time. To be honest. I wanted to manifest a portal and moved to Zero Mountain, not giving a damn about the reporters.

    Then I wont have to hesitate anymore.

    Tap tap

    As you could see, my proud steps were heading towards the main gate of the Golden Pce.

    I should organize my thoughts while tidying up my clothes.

    Yes, Hoyeol.

    You cant avoid it.

    If you cant even enjoy it

    Lets think about it as rationally as possible.

    I, who materialized [Legend, Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol], was well aware of it.

    The effect of [Legend] was not proportional to my strength. The degree of effect varied depending on how widely that [legend] resonates and what kind of power it had.

    Just like how it was at Antonium.

    Lets just think of my shame and the growth of [legend] separately.

    The reporters.

    Making a fuss about me being the Dark Dragon in front of cameras to be sent around the world.

    It would be a truly terrible experience.

    To put it simply

    The more terrible it is, the stronger my legend bes.

    This time, it was not a rationalization to protect myLee Hoyeolsdignity.

    It was an undeniable fact.

    Thinking of it like that eased some of my mental burden.

    No, it would be more urate to say Id resigned to it.

    Yes, just say whatever you want, my big mouth.

    A knight of the Lionheart.

    Ive been waiting for you, Commander.

    Enoch bowed his head to me.

    If you tell me, I will open the door.

    Buzz

    The sounds of the crowd were ringing through the thick door.

    I could feel it even without checking how many people had gathered.

    But now that I had made up my mind, I didnt hesitate.

    I spoke.

    I leave it to you.

    Screech!

    Enoch bowed his head again and the door opened.

    There was no cheering.

    Of course.

    Because I unintentionally disciplined them too

    Thanks to my forced injection of formality.

    I was able to take steps in quiet silence.

    Not only the Arcana Continent, now the reality.

    It was a huge situation that no one had ever experienced before.

    If it was also for my sake, Id y along.

    No, I would take it one step further and swallow it up.

    If this was also the weight given to me, I had no choice but to carry it with pride.

    I opened my mouth.

    You dont have to be afraid.

    Everyones eyes were focused on me.

    Dark Dragon.

    At the words that came out of my mouth, the crowd stirred for a moment.

    But who was Grandfel?

    A being who always exceeded everyones expectations.

    He too is just a part of me.

    !!!

    How many times more exaggeration could be added with just one word?

    I acknowledged the great performance of Grandfels style of speaking once again.

    At the same time, I was seriously worried about the future.

    What kind of being would I be when this press conference was over?

    *

    There were a total of 5 top executives responsible for Union.

    They were called the five stars of the world and were known as the Five Stars. However, that information was naturally a secret to the outside world, and not even many people within Union knew about it.

    Even the Five Stars didnt know who was the other Five Stars.

    But it was all part of Liu Jinchuns n.

    All he needed was their loyalty to him as a monarch.

    There was no close rtionship between the Five Stars.

    Hadnt it been repeated countless times in the history of great countries?

    The history of the kings head being cut off by the rebellion caused by his subjects.

    A woman in a rabbit mask.

    Five Star, Yoo Jioh looked at the other person.

    Looking at the red insignia, they were a fellow member of Union.

    What are you doing here?

    However, this was not a scheduled meeting.

    Union was a huge guild that surpassed otherrge guilds.

    The number of guild members was more than twice of the members of the Shining and Gaon Inazuma Berserker Alliance, which were ssified asrge guilds. So Union operated following strict rules.

    This area is under Yoo Jioh-nims jurisdiction.

    Yoo Jioh looked at the number of opponents.

    There were less than ten of them.

    In terms of power, its not a Five Star.

    Tsk, what kind of battle of nerves was this between allies

    Sometimes Yoo Jioh felt as detached as she did now.

    She just persevered, saying that the inefficient process was also for the shake of the lord.

    So she wondered.

    But why are you covering your face?

    There was no rule that only the Five Stars had to cover their faces.

    However, except for the Five Stars who needed to be careful of each other, no one else had any reason to cover their faces. As you could see now, it created unnecessary suspicion.

    Ive never seen that mask before.

    It was neither a pig mask nor a wolf mask, which were presumed to be the Five Stars.

    Yoo Jioh shrugged her shoulders.

    What could it be

    No way, were they the people impersonating the Five Stars?

    I did hear that. There are people inside who are selling Five Stars reputation by touting Five Stars unknown characteristics. I didnt know it was real, but arent you brave?

    Yu Jioh was dissatisfied with the structure of Union.

    But she understood and epted it.

    Yes, it was all because the Master was so merciful.

    Even if they were a high-rank, a low-rank, or even a supernova.

    He embraced all the mediocre people who had nowhere to go.

    So what she had to do with the Five Stars was simple.

    Its my responsibility to take care of it before he mes himself.

    One hundred.

    Sss!

    Yoo Jiohs leash surrounded about ten opponents.

    At this point, did they notice it and stiffen up?

    The fact that she was not an impersonator like them.

    That she was the star of the world.

    Yoo Jioh examined the broken fingernails and said.

    Im sorry, but I dont intend to let you off if you beg me.

    Even if it was the real Five Stars, she had no intention of letting them go.

    Yoo Jioh was confident.

    All she needed to do was rece Masters hands and feet.

    Other stars were just obstacles that came between her and Master.

    She just persevered all this time because she had no justification.

    Dont think this is unfair. Havent I said it before entering Zero Mountain? Only Master can set foot in my territory.

    Indeed.

    The thing that stretched out like a spiders web was not an area, but a trap.

    Whether it was Five Stars or some rascals pretending to be Five Stars.

    Once you got caught in the trap, youd never escape it.

    Yoo Jioh smiled.

    Master will understand my loyalty.

    Sss!

    Yoo Jiohs special leash elerated even more.

    Until it was just a hairs breadth away.

    The moment it got close to the enemy.

    She heard a calm voice.

    Look. Didnt I tell you?

    Its true. I should just believe what you say.

    Youre too proud just for getting one right, old man

    Yoo Jioh doubted her ears.

    What were they talking about now?

    Then she doubted her eyes.

    Jingle!

    They exchanged money in this situation? Anyone could tell. They were settling the results of a bet. She didnt know what the bet was about, but this was the moment right before they lost their life.

    The person who was called the old manughed.

    Its amon tactic. Disturbing the internal hierarchy of an organization. See, isnt it easier to manage the organization now? Its a scene where everyone thinks they are the real executives,peting against each other, and trying to prove their loyalty.

    That bastard must have gone senile.

    No matter how she looked at it, he was talking about her.

    But that was all.

    Under the rabbit mask, Yoo Jioh gritted her teeth and said.

    Youre just saying whatever you want to escape the situation.

    Sk

    This time something huge moved.

    Had they been squatting all this time?

    Arge figure three or four heads taller than an ordinary person came into view.

    Stop showing off, old man. Keep on the lookout

    Theres no eye in Zero Mountain, keheh.

    Thats true, too.

    Hahaha. This will be one more mask.

    Thud.

    Thud.

    Then he threw something to the ground.

    Yoo Jioh was shocked when she confirmed the identity of the object.

    It really was a mask.

    Pig, wolf.?

    It was the masks of the two people who she guessed to be Five Stars.

    They took off Five Stars masks

    They did that and survived?

    She could only think of one possibility.

    Dead? Two of the Five Stars?

    By the time she realized something was wrong, it was already toote.

    A cold voice followed.

    Union, was it? Its not an organization for members. Its not a mutually beneficial organization like ours. No need to look far, you can see that from the useless y on the hierarchy. Isnt that right, old man?

    Of course.

    Its an organization for only one leader.

    !

    Yoo Jioh did not refute.

    Because they were absolutely right.

    But at the same time, she got goosebumps.

    It is not easy to see through us from the outside.

    Even if a spy entered inside.

    Master had kept that possibility in mind.

    No one could have been able to easily see through it.

    But, these people were different.

    She heard a drowsy voice.

    Theres nothing to be surprised about. Actually, this is our specialty, though its annoying.

    Their specialty?

    Infiltration, maniption, disruption, violence, intimidation, extortion. And murder.

    !!!

    Thanks to that, I can see it clearly.

    At that moment, Yoo Jioh thought of Union and Liu Jinchun before she thought of her own life. They infiltrated the inside and toppled two of the Five Stars, then calmly confessed everything.

    She was certain.

    They were a clear threat to Master.

    There are not many people who can threaten Master.

    Rox?

    No, Shining had long since fallen at Unions feet.

    Then there was only one option left.

    Until now.

    The man who caused an uproar in the world, the Dark Dragon.

    Yoo Jioh shouted with hostility.

    Lee Hoyeol!!

    However, a colder voice responded.

    As if they were looking in the mirror and talking to it.

    The voice was self-mocking.

    Dont put his name together with trash like us.

    At the same time.

    About ten shadows moved.

    No, to be precise, there were nine of them.

    Sk

    A crow mask was revealed beneath the shadow.

    Clink

    One of the masks said, loading the crossbow.

    We are not as merciful as he is.

 Chapter 276: Those who are not merciful (2)

    Chapter 276: Those who are not merciful (2)

    Somewhere in the vast Zero Mountain.

    What was happening was not a battle.

    It was a one-sided ughter.

    PVP(yer versus yer).

    Before and after the Cataclysm.

    The oue of PVP did not depend on the absolute level.

    The most important thing in a match was experience.

    The biggest difference.

    yers were different from monsters.

    Although psychology existed, there was no pattern.

    To gain the upper hand, you must read your opponents psychology.

    The members of Union Guild had considerable experience in interpersonalbat. From the moment they set foot until now. That was what it meant to survive as a member of Union Guild.

    But.

    Its clumsy!

    In the end, it was ording to the reality and the yers standard.

    The opponent was the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Even if a yer was a supernova and known for their evil deeds, they were no more than a grain of sand in the desertpared to the Shadow Mercenary Corps notoriety and experience in interpersonalbat.

    Third seat, Henderson,ughed furiously.

    When you kill people on the battlefield. You need to go beyond being certain and be thorough. If you clumsily stab a persons chest, is it going to end their life? You have topletely turn everything around like this!

    Swoosh!

    The hammer was swung.

    Whack!

    Ugh!

    Her head turned with a single scream.

    Her neck was broken and turned 180 degrees.

    The difference in power was so great that the number of people more than ten times that much didnt matter.

    Dangerous.

    Instinctively, her arms and legs trembled.

    Nevertheless, Yoo Jioh didnt back down.

    A thought echoed in her head.

    If I back down!

    Master was in danger.

    Wolf spoke to Yoo Jioh.

    Its fascinating. At this point, Ivee to my senses.

    What was he talking about all of a sudden?

    Unlike Yoo Jioh who was on edge, Wolf moved leisurely.

    It was a good thing he took care of his crossbow beforehand.

    He didnt expect that he would end up covered in blood like this right away.

    After muttering, he looked at Yoo Jioh again.

    Even if its an adventurer, a monarch is a monarch.

    The level of requests for the Shadow Mercenary Corp was beyond the imagination of criminals. Although it had been rare in recent years, in the past there was a constant stream of assassination requests for people who had a monarch authority.

    Im quite an expert on those requests.

    Each time, Wolf voluntarily carried out the request.

    The reason was simple.

    Because the monarchs physical ability was not exceptional.

    They would drop dead if you shot them from a distance.

    However.

    Their monarch is quite tricky.

    Liu Jinchun, was it?

    There was something different about the one-of-a-kind adventurers monarch.

    Perhaps because hed been moving around behind the Arcana Continent.

    The reason seemed clear to Wolf.

    The monarch must have made full use of his adventurer status. Before the Cataclysm, adventurers had the Blessing of Resurrection that allowed them toe back to life even if they died. As a monarch, he was never trampled on in the bud.

    !

    Yoo Jioh widened her eyes.

    She was furious at the moment, but Wolf wasnt wrong.

    In fact, when Arcana was just a game, Master did not stand out, unlike other rankers. But that was only in the past.

    Now

    Of course, hes still taking advantage of his adventurer status even after the Cataclysm. I never thought hed actively use the weapons of this world. Efficient, cool-headed. Other adventurers should learn this, right?

    Wolf said that and looked at his shoulders.

    There was a lot of bleeding in the gunshot wound and forearm.

    He had expected it to be as fast as a magic arrow at most.

    The bullets were much faster than that.

    Fortunately, he learned it the easy way.

    It stings like hell!

    Lakids body was filled with gunshot wounds.

    Yoo Jioh was stunned.

    Even after bing a bullet point like that, he was still alive?

    But the greatest thing about him is that hes thorough.

    ?

    He even fools his own subordinates.

    Clunk!

    Yoo Jioh held her sword.

    She could endure the level of provocation that scratched at her pride.

    However, she couldnt ept them speaking ill of the Master.

    Even if it meant losing her own life

    As her body flinched in anger, his voice continued.

    Is loyalty really what you feel right now?

    What are you!

    How many do you think this is?

    ?

    How many Five Stars do you think we defeated?

    Pig and wolf.

    Wasnt that two out of five?

    As Yoo Jioh thought like that.

    Except for the rabbit mask, its ten.

    What did you say?

    I dont know how many more there are, but weve already reached more than five.

    For a moment, Yoo Jioh thought of the impersonators.

    That kind of thing.

    They couldnt distinguish between real and fake!

    Lets see. Who is real and who is fake?

    ?

    No, does it even exist in the first ce?

    Wolf shrugged his shoulders.

    Well, only your Master will know that.

    Thud.

    Masks were thrown out of Wolfs hand.

    At first nce, there were more than five of them.

    No way.

    Doubts grew in Yoo Jiohs mind.

    She wanted to refute it, but she couldnt.

    The information that Yoo Jioh knew about the Five Stars

    It was that she was one of the Five Stars.

    That was all.

    Everything he said?

    Yoo Jioh looked back on Masters actions.

    Then her doubts grew even bigger.

    The moment a slight crack urred in her loyalty.

    Bzz

    A violent migraine coursed through her brain.

    [Resists status abnormality, brainwashing.]

    !

    At the same time as the unique skill effect of the ss [Monarch] disappeared.

    Yoo Jiohs loyalty to Master.

    No, her loyalty to Liu Junchun disappeared like a bubble.

    When was it?

    Yoo Jiohs mind was confused.

    Since when had her voluntary loyalty been reced by a status abnormality? No, did she ever have any loyalty to Liu Jinchun in the first ce?

    Clink!

    At that moment, she heard the sound of the crossbow being loaded again.

    Except now that the status abnormality had disappeared.

    Every sense in her body was on full alert.

    She would die at this rate.

    Whack!

    Yoo Jioh threw down the damn rabbit mask and knelt down.

    S-Spare me!

    Even if she was groveling, saving her life came first.

    But Yoo Jioh was deeply mistaken about who her opponent was.

    The respond to her desperate plea.

    A pleasant voice.

    Haha. Thats a line I havent heard in a while.

    Henderson, whose face was covered in blood,ughed happily.

    Tuktuk

    Lakid grunted as he twisted his muscles to pull out the bullet lodged in his body.

    Its a sick and tired of the begging, damn it.

    There was not even a hint of agitation in his dry tone.

    The ck Curtain of the Arcana Continent, Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    To be swayed by themon desperate plea.

    The mess they went through was too dirty and ugly for that.

    Wolf hadnt forgotten that.

    I dont know what Leader was thinking.

    What was Kitch thinking?

    Wolf didnt know.

    When she carried a request and when she didnt. The gap between the Kitch when holding a dagger and the Kitch when getting drunk at the Golden Calf Tavern was Even for him who had been watching her for a long time, it felt unfamiliar.

    What was certain, however, was that Kitch didnt want this.

    Even if it meant getting her hands dirty.

    She didnt want to get blood on the members hands.

    Thats probably why she did this.

    She said she would bear all the mistakes of the Shadow Mercenary Corps alone.

    Leaving behind such nonsense.

    She disappeared.

    Of course, Wolf had no intention of following that order from Leader.

    If she didnt like his disobedience.

    She shouldnt have handed over the position of leader, Shadow Gods Stigma.

    In addition.

    Just like Leader, I dont think we deserve it.

    Wolf chuckled.

    Thats why I refused his help.

    The world of adventurers.

    In a way, they were strangers.

    Nevertheless, he could see, hear, sense, and feel it.

    That mansLee Hoyeolsinfluence in this world.

    So in order to find Kitch.

    Even though he knew that Hoyeols help was desperately needed, he refused.

    It would do him no good getting involved with us.

    It was strange if you thought about it.

    Why did Hoyeol wee the Shadow Mercenary Corp?

    Someone would ask.

    Hoyeol and the Shadow Mercenary Corps had a simple employment rtionship.

    Wasnt it just a give-and-take?

    Well, you only knew one thing and didnt know the others.

    Even if we say we help him.

    He didnt need help from others.

    This was true even when viewed as a force rather than an individual.

    Putting aside the Empires Knights of Lionheart, he even moved the Mage Tower behind the scenes. In addition to the absolute support of adventurers, the legendary dragons had recently cried out Hoyeols moniker.

    Wolf was certain.

    It was just his way of being considerate.

    Consideration.

    It was a treat he had forgotten for a while.

    Therefore, Wolf decided.

    As much as the Shadow Mercenary Corps had been indebted to him.

    From now on, more thoroughly.

    He would draw a line between them.

    Yoo Jioh shouted urgently to Wolf, who had made up his mind.

    Tell me what you want! Are you looking for inside information about Union? Then use me! I am no longer Liu Jinchuns puppet!

    What. Have youe to your senses? Annoying.

    H-Hiik!

    When she turned to the side where the voice came from.

    The ninth seat, Deschev, was there, yawning continuously.

    Inserted between each of his fingers was an iron needle.

    Vice leader, what should we do?

    The iron needle sparkled as if waiting for amand.

    Lets see.

    Their purpose was a magic tool called theconnector that connected this world with the Arcana Continent. The reason they infiltrated Union was simply because the news spread around the world that they had discovered up to three generations of connectors.

    You wont find out if you just kill a few people.

    Unless they annihted Union.

    It would be difficult to find the whereabouts of the connector.

    Because their monarch is no ordinary person.

    Hmm, seeing him stab his own subordinates from behind, it seems he has no blood or tears.

    Lakid, our leader is the same.

    Ha! If the leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps still had blood and tears, that would be creepy in its own way! How could such a crazy person exist?

    Ill have to tell that to Leader.

    Ahem, that was a slip of the tongue just now.

    Yoo Jioh flinched at the conversation between Wolf and Lakid.

    I might be able to live.

    She felt like they still had a use for her.

    That damn Liu Jinchun.

    It was thanks to that guy being no ordinary person.

    In a split second, Yoo Jioh quickly spun her mind.

    Where should I cling to?

    She realized this after seeing the status abnormality message.

    Liu Jinchun was and would always be someone whom she shouldnt trust.

    Yoo Jioh looked at the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    I was right to cooperate.

    Even if they called her an enemy who betrayed her own subordinate.

    For now, she had no other way.

    As Yoo Jioh swallowed dry saliva, Wolf continued.

    It cant be helped. Lets stick to the n.

    As soon as he said those words.

    Hit!

    Deschevs iron needle pierced Yoo Jiohs blood.

    Dechevs method was perfect for nning.

    It killed the target instantly but left no trauma.

    After a while.

    Thrud.

    The sixth seat, Isabel Marl, who was watching the situation, moved.

    As she unleashed her magic, Yoo Jioh, who had copsed, rose up again.

    Sk

    Wolf then took off his crow mask and spoke.

    It wont be easy to hide your true feelings in front of a monarch at Liu Jinchuns level. There is a good chance that the monarchs power will encroach on you again before you can ry the inside information to us.

    But that wasnt the case for dead bodies.

    Necromancer.

    The undead revived with Isabel Marls abilities would be much more useful. However, if there was one problem It would be the empty focus that was a characteristic of the undead.

    Seventh seat, Alkali, chuckled.

    But as you can see, the monarchs nefarious intentions made his subordinates wear masks themselves! He never thought that this masquerade woulde back as an arrow to him!

    That was the reason why he was evaluated as a petty monarch.

    Liu Jinchun.

    He had forgotten the most important fact as a monarch.

    How can he not know that the eye of the typhoon is the safest?

    On the contrary.

    Its theplete opposite of Sir Hoyeol.

    Hoyeol went beyond the eye of the typhoon.

    He was pushing himself to the absolute limit.

    In addition to his vast talent, could it be said that he possessed the qualities of a monarch?

    It was a move that made you wonder.

    Not only he was protecting his own well-being.

    He was also safeguarding the two worlds, the Arcana Continent and reality.

    Alkali nodded gently.

    So, the title Dragon Lord is not an exaggeration.

    *

    I always said that he went beyond peoples imagination, didnt I?

    Youre truly amazing, Grandfel.

    How can you praise yourself without changing your face even once?

    I watched my press conference ying on the screen.

    The Dark Dragon. Hes only a part of me, too.

    Why was it that sometimes, just by listening to their own recorded voice, humans got goosebumps?

    Silver hair fluttering in the screen.

    Jacket draped over shoulders.

    And the most brazen face.

    It was painful to watch.

    This is not the time.

    In order to forget this shame.

    I had to move my body as quickly as possible.

    It was better to be physically tired than mentally tired.

    I was about to open a portal to Zero Mountain, but stopped.

    Regardless of my will.

    My gaze didnt leave the interview screen.

    No matter how urgent it is.

    A teacup was tilted leisurely.

    The exploration of oddity cannot be neglected either.

    So.

    Youre really going to watch this horrible interview?!

    You really dont have an ounce of mercy toward me, Grandfel!

 Chapter 277: Starting from Zero (1)

    Chapter 277: Starting from Zero (1)

    A full charge of shame.

    After talking about the exploration of oddity, I ended up watching [Dragon Lord, Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol. Shout to the World] from start to finish.

    Thats not me.

    It wasnt me.

    It couldnt be me.

    Perhaps because I muttered endlessly.

    I was able to regain my senses and evaluate my interview from someone elses perspective.

    I just framed it all with gold!

    Even listening to it again, there was nothing wrong with what I said.

    However, there was a lot of potential for misunderstanding.

    Especially because of the deration that the Dark Dragon was only part of me.

    Could it be that hes still hiding something??

    Come to think of it, we havent even started on his ss yet

    Isnt there a dragon lord ss above the dragon knight??

    Starting with my ss, there were various spections in themunity.

    Looking at that post.

    Somehow I felt like I was back to the beginning.

    Back to the time when I defeated Count Ascura as soon as I awakened as a yer.

    Still, I thought I had improved a lot.

    The level of overestimation that came to me had not changed at all.

    No matter what position I am in, I should never forget my original intention.

    The speaking style, too.

    The way you frame things is the same as it was in the beginning, Grandfel.

    But, the interview.

    No, I meant the exploration of oddity, I had wasted a lot of time on this.

    I hurriedly manifested the portal to Zero Mountain.

    The coordinates of the portal were the Great Alliance camp.

    !!!

    A sudden portal.

    I emerged from the portals cluster of light.

    The yers in the Great Alliance must be surprised.

    Widened eyes, gaping mouth, frozen actions.

    The only thing that I could hear in the momentary silence was.

    Dragon Lord Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol. Its a name that will go down in history!

    Just a talk of me ying on yers smartphones.

    I had expected it, but it was still painful.

    But as always, I couldnt show it.

    I opened my mouth shamelessly.

    It looks like preparations areplete.

    Ahh!

    As soon as I said that.

    A voice responded.

    Nam Cheolmin pushed up his sses and hurriedly approached.

    Is it because I decided to go back to my original intention?

    Nam Cheolmin, whom I met at my first rupture.

    I felt like my original intentions were being revived as we met face-to-face again.

    By the way, he said he quit smoking, didnt he?

    Hisplexion definitely looked a lot better than before.

    Ive been waiting for you, Commander!

    That damnmander title.

    I like the simple and neat Hoyeol-ssi.

    I wanted to go back to the way we called each other back then.

    But unlike back then, I had taken on so many burdens.

    Actually,pared to the Dark Dragon, the Commander-in-Chief was a great title.

    I asked, thinking it was a fortunate thing.

    What is the status of the attack on the Zero Mountain?

    Thanks to the Commanders attention, we are speeding up our attack on the mountain range! Of course, Zero Mountain is so vast

    I understand. It is and not rmended to anyone.

    These were not empty words meant tofort them.

    There might be the rmended level that was not rmended for anyone, but there were also no walkthrough guides existing for Zero Mountain. However, you could make a rough estimate.

    One hundred thousand caves, Hundred Thousand Caves.

    So far, the number of caves discovered by the Great Alliance had been eight.

    It meant that even if you included the [Sea of Lava] I discovered, it didnt count. Well, even if we count the number of caves discovered by other guilds, including Union and Shining, at fifty

    If its 50 out of 100,000

    The attack rate was only 0.05%.

    Of course, I did conquer the dragons, which could be said to be the final content of Zero Mountain That strategy was from a different direction. Nam Cheolmin scratched his head and continued.

    Thank you for your understanding! Taemin and the other two will be waiting at the advance team. Ive been trying to figure out how to use the Commander-in-Chiefs power as efficiently as possible!

    Certainly, peoples talents were diverse.

    It was really sloppy back then.

    Although Nam Cheolmin didnt really stand out as a yer.

    As an analyst, he looked at the situation from various perspectives.

    Of course, things didnt go as expected.

    As I got closer to the advance team, I felt an unusual atmosphere.

    Wait a moment, Commander.

    It was not that there was a great being radiating its presence or something.

    Its aggressive.

    It was simply a sign that I noticed by looking at the yersplexion.

    Anyway, it looked like a serious situation.

    They hadnt noticed the sound of my footsteps.

    What the hell is going on?

    Lets ask questions for a second.

    I was convinced.

    They clearly didnt have the presence of mind to pay attention to other things.

    Red insignia.

    There was a conflict between the yers of Union and the masters of the Great Alliance, Nam Taemin, Hisagi, and Leonie.

    When it came to Union, I thought I had already killed two birds with one stone.

    Soon, the members of Union Guild turned around.

    Whats wrong with these bastards?

    Nam Cheolmin rushed away as Nam Taemin muttered to himself.

    Taemin, whats going on?

    Uh, hyung. Its no big deal No, Hoyeol-ssi?!

    Oh. I am ashamed to make the Commander-in-Chief wait.

    Ugh.

    Nam Taemin, Hisagi, Leoni.

    There was a lot of different reactions.

    Nam Taemin told the details of the incident.

    Union members usually dont even talk with us.

    I heard about the closed nature of Union.

    But I didnt know that they didnt even bother to talk with other guilds.

    Nam Taemin tilted his head.

    They think theyre the center of the world. They must be so stuck-up. So we were dumbfounded. They came to our area and suddenly found themselves there. What kind of nonsense is this now?

    Nam Cheolmin, who was listening, adjusted his sses and said.

    If you think about it in Unions shoes Theres no way they would ask if weve encountered their members or not. It seems an incident has urred within Union. They even rushed to find the culprit of the incident from within.

    There is a crack inside Union?

    Huh? How does hyung know that?

    Hisagi and Nam Taemin asked back.

    I felt the same way.

    How could he guess such information from a single exnation?

    As expected, it was not for no reason that he was an analyst.

    Nam Cheolminid out the basis for his judgment.

    Union yers had a movement speed buff. It is a skill that should not be used during battle because it consumes a significant amount of mana to maintain the effect. But their goal was purely to have a conversation with us and the Great Alliance.

    I nodded gently.

    Even fools are thought wise when they keep silent.

    The yers psychology was something that not even Grandfel could read.

    Of course, ILee Hoyelso didnt have confidence in that area.

    I could deal with high-level monsters, including demons.

    And I had an unenviable experience of dealing with Arcanains.

    But the experience of directly colliding with a yer

    Its certainly rare.

    In that regard, I felt reassured.

    Because behind me was the Great Alliance of Gaon, Inazuma, and Berserker.

    Of course, relying on someone elses experience was against my pride.

    I opened my mouth.

    Theres nothing to worry about because Im here.

    Yeah, since the timing wasnt right, Id just let them go. Union better not expect they could go back next time.

    Because Ive set a goal of killing three birds with one stone.

    We would get results one way or the other, Grandfel and I.

    By the way, Nam Cheolmin let out a smallugh at my words.

    An analysts sharp sense

    When you looked at it from that perspective.

    I thought he wasughing at my shamelessness.

    Nam Cheolmin looked at me and continued.

    I am sorry. I feel like I heard something simr to that when I first met the Commander. It feels refreshing I feel like the Commander still hasnt lost his original intention!

    Definitely, if it was this guys mouth.

    I could have said something simr to that.

    At those words, Hisagi closed his eyes and muttered.

    The Commanders beginning that I dont know

    Nam Taemin and Leonie reacted.

    I dont know either. Do you?

    Well. I know better than you.

    I was wondering what the three of them were talking about.

    I became convinced when I saw Leonie strangely shrug her shoulders.

    Somehow, their faces brighten in the order they became acquainted with me?

    Nam Cheolmin, whom I met during my first rupture attack.

    Then Leonie.

    Next, I met Nam Taemin and Hisagi?

    Imented to myself.

    In the end, the pride is the problem.

    Its so childish, you guys!

    Grandfel.

    Because you spread the pride of middle school second-year disease to other people.

    Now theyre allpeting in a childish way as if they were middle school students.

    I am so guilty of a lot of things.

    Not only in the Arcana Continent, but also in the reality In order to pay for the crime of infecting middle school second-year disease, no, the crime of infecting pride to other people. I naturally had no choice but to work diligently.

    As I told you in advance, I want to maximize your power. Our Great Alliance will attack three caves at the same time.

    In that regard, it was a very good n.

    If I go through three times as much trouble, I wont have time to worry about random thoughts.

    I thought about the rmended level of 100,000 caves.

    [Rmended level: 800]

    [Rmended level: 750]

    [Rmended level: 850]

    Not one, but three at the same time.

    Even for me, it was a level of difficulty where I couldnt let my guard down.

    No, it might be a little overwhelming.

    Of course.

    The mana consumption wont be ordinary.

    As many as three caves.

    We attacked them at the same time.

    What was the biggest reason?

    If its you, Commander, you will be able to create a portal from one cave to another! If you use the portal, we will be able to continue the attack efficiently without dispersing our power!

    Yes.

    It was thanks to my ability to manifest magic that had entered the realm of [oddity].

    However, speaking from experience, the mana consumption would be noughing matter. Just because I had the [Blessing of the First World Tree], that didnt mean that it would increase my maximum mana.

    Basically, I have to open a portal from rupture to rupture.

    Depending on the situation, yers from Great Alliance would also use the portal.

    Just thinking about it, I feel like my legs are already shaking from mana exhaustion.

    But.

    Such an overestimation.

    It was something that Grandfel was most familiar with.

    Its an impable n.

    Contrary to the arrogant words.

    From now on, to make that overestimatione true.

    The time hade to struggle diligently beneath the calm surface.

    *

    Union.

    Gulp

    What he drank was [Intermediate Magic Recovery Potion].

    The value was simr to that of most equipment items, but it could not be helped. He had to activate the movement speed increase skill, [Swift Footwork], followed by [Stealth].

    [Skill, Stealth is activated.]

    Great Alliance.

    They said they didnt know anything about the members whereabouts.

    But it was a ridiculous story.

    There is no way they would disappear without any reason.

    It was not just one party that disobeyed Masters assembly order, but there were ten of them. It was not a rebellion. It didnt just happen to a single party, and there was no way Master could not have sensed it while it was plotted.

    It is clearly the work of an external force.

    Union dered its supremacy.

    Those who looked at Union with unfavorable gazes.

    Zero Mountain was overflowing with those kinds of people.

    Among them, the Great Alliance.

    Especially the beast and the snake bastards.

    From the days of Gaon and Inazuma.

    Nam Taemin and Hisagi, who had been knocked down by Union, must have harbored ill feelings toward Union. There was a high possibility that they would use this opportunity to show their true colors.

    Hadnt he confirmed it while meeting face-to-face with them a little while ago?

    The Great Alliance had gathered a significant number of troops.

    Naturally.

    There was no sign of battle.

    The members who had lost contact.

    They were not as strong as Five Stars but they were also well-known within Union. The Great Alliance looked too fine to say that they had fought to the death.

    But, I have to make the best out of everything.

    Especially information.

    Even if it ended up being a simple incident, information about the Great Alliance would be helpful to Master. Therefore, the yers of Union hid themselves and waited for the Great Alliance to make a move.

    And then they faced each other.

    ?

    Tap tap

    Unexpected.

    No, a non-standard existence.

    He opened his mouth.

    Are you a rat eavesdropping on conversations?

    Dont be agitated.

    If you cant tell the difference between day and night.

    Theres no way he could detect stealth from this distance

    It wouldnt be a bad idea to give you eternal night.

    No.

    I will give you an eternal night.

    For him to say such confident words.

    !!!

    That man, Lee Hoyeol, must have seen through their hiding!!

 Chapter 278: Starting from Zero (2)

    Chapter 278: Starting from Zero (2)

    System messages didnt lie.

    It was a yersmon sense.

    So it was hard to believe that Lee Hoyeol could see through [Stealth].

    [Stealth (Master): Hide yourself in the surrounding environment. The farther away you are from the other party, the less likely you are to be discovered.]

    The stealth skill proficiency had reached mastery.

    Not only that, the description clearly stated less likely?

    Even if it was a dragon that lived at the top of the Zero Mountain. Unless they signaled their presence first, it would not be able to recognize their existence from a distance of several hundred meters or more.

    Because the aggro system is a different field.

    Their purpose was to gather information.

    It wasnt a surprise attack or anything.

    Of course, there was no hostility between them.

    He shouldnt be able to notice

    He had a lot of experience, so he couldnt understand it even more.

    Then, a thought suddenly came to him.

    Maybe it was natural that he couldnt understand?

    Dark Dragon.

    Even the dragons wouldnt have noticed his presence.

    Then if it was a greater being than a dragon.

    If it was the Dark Dragon.

    Its possible for him to see through Stealth!

    And that Dark Dragon was right in front of him.

    The moment he made that judgment.

    The man became aware of what he was doing.

    !

    To think that he was following the Dark Dragon!

    This was an unnned development.

    Furthermore, it was also a judgment for the sake of the monarch.

    If he faced Hoyeol like this.

    The arrow will be directed to the Master, not to me.

    Nod

    So the man signaled to the special force.

    At this moment, they would make an operational retreat. Ignoring the Dark Dragons warning just to get information about the Great Alliance? It was not worth it.

    Sss!

    The man stepped back and sighed in relief.

    And then he realized once again.

    At this moment, it was not that he had saved his own life.

    It was all thanks to the Dark Dragons generous mercy.

    If it wasnt for him.

    He would have been in the same situation as the members he had lost contact with.

    When he thought of them, he wondered of the possibility.

    Its possible that Lee Hoyeol is involved in their disappearances

    If it was Lee Hoyeol.

    He would be able to ovee the powerful people of Union in a short period of time.

    But the man immediately shook his head.

    Of course.

    Werent his moves being broadcast to the world live?

    Even just a little while ago.

    He was surrounded by reporters and cameras.

    Even if Hoyeol manifested a portal and moved through it, the time frame was not right.

    Above all, Lee Hoyeol had no reason to contact the powerful figures of Union. It was easy tell just by looking at the decisive mercy shown to them.

    He is not a person with ordinary abilities.

    In other words, he was not someone who would carry out a behind-the-scenes operation.

    Then who the hell is it?

    He was suspicious of the Great Alliance when he saw that they had summoned troops.

    But it was understandable if the reason was because of Lee Hoyeol.

    It would be the natural duty of the retainers to greet the monarch with a grand wee.

    Thanks to this, his thought process was left in limbo.

    A vibration snapped the man to his senses.

    Bzz!

    !

    Those who went missing.

    As if nothing had happened.

    They had calmly returned to the gathering ce.

    What the hell?

    Rather than feeling disappointed because his efforts were useless, he just didnt understand.

    Master had been away from Zero Mountain for the connector.

    Even though they disobeyed Masters orders, they returned as if nothing happened.

    As a Five Star, their behavior is inexcusable.

    He wouldnt be able topletely fill Masters absence.

    But, even if just a little bit.

    On Masters behalf, he should hold them ountable for breaking the rules.

    Move quickly.

    The man and the special force headed to the gathering ce.

    Without knowing that the Shadow Mercenary Corp was the culprit that they had been searching for so long.

    *

    Squeak!

    A rat hurriedly disappeared into the grass.

    To bring back my initial intention.

    It doesnt mean that your speaking style has to go back to that time.

    Through the surrounding reactions, I realized the ripple effect of my big mouth.

    You will give an eternal night, thats truly an impressive expression.

    Dont nod your head like youre thrilled, Hisagi.

    Hey, who is the person taking notes over there?!

    Damn it, I was already starting to regret choosing this cave.

    WIth Grandfels personality, he would just left apliment about being good at writing.

    Id rather not say that.

    Lets turn a blind eye.

    I averted my gaze as the message appeared.

    [Small Champions Sanctuary Under the Mountain]

    [Rmended level: 850]

    [Copse rate: 100%]

    Someone would ask.

    Why did I suddenly talk about rats?

    The reason was clear and simple.

    The small champion of the message was referring to the rats.

    Its shape is simr to abyrinth.

    Where Hisagi pointed, there was a rat hole in the grass.

    It was not a metaphor, there was really a rat hole where rats came in and out.

    I was wondering how he discovered something like this.

    But I was convinced when I saw Hisagis snake eyes.

    Indeed, snakes are also the natural enemies of rats.

    Hisagi was not a real snake, though.

    By the way, this body stopped even if only for a moment.

    Grandfel took a pause.

    It wasnt amon urrence.

    Of course, its not because Im scared.

    Level 850.

    Although it was a fairly high level, instead of feeling intimidated in the face of ruptures and monsters, I became more upright.

    His obsession with dress-up.

    Wouldnt these clothes crumple when entering the small rat hole?

    Grandfel must be concerned about that.

    Yes, it had been a while since I felt his humanity and it felt nice

    But isnt your direction of worries too different from other peoples?

    Hisagi, who had no way of knowing what I was thinking, continued speaking.

    However, as a cave, it has a unique system. The moment you enter, your body will shrink in size. Even a small rat would look like a monster several meters tall.

    I had felt it in the [Sea of Lava] where I encountered the sirens, but the caves of Zero Mountain definitely had some tricky elements. In each cave, there was something that couldnt be conquered with levels alone.

    Thats why experience is important.

    My level was only the size of a drawing paper.

    Depending on what you draw on the drawing paper through the experience, the result would also vary.

    In that case.

    It wont be a bad challenge for you.

    Zero Mountain.

    In particr, the experience in the cave would be a great nourishment for the yers. Of course, that included Lee Hoyeol. By the way, I couldnt believe I was able to quickly shake off hesitation because of Hisagis words.

    If my body gets smaller, I wont have to whine about the rat hole.

    There was no more fear for Granfel, who no longer had to worry about his clothes getting wrinkled.

    Without hesitation, I headed towards the rat hole.

    I stepped towards the entrance of the cave.

    Hisagi followed and continued.

    Thank you for trusting and choosing me.

    No, if anyone heard it, they would think I made an important choice.

    The reason I chose Hisagis cave was simple.

    Simply because the rmended level was the highest.

    But perhaps because he was infected with pride.

    He gave great meaning to every action.

    Its like watching Grandfel, Hisagi

    Sincerely, I would like to decline any more alter egos.

    I swallowed myment and stepped forward.

    [Youve entered the Small Champions Sanctuary Under the Mountain.]

    .

    .

    .

    Squeak!

    The rats cry was deafeningly loud.

    As soon as I received the entry message, I realized that my body had be smaller.

    By the way.

    It was not called a sanctuary for nothing. Perhaps because it was a sanctuary built up by rats. It was somewhat sloppy, but it definitely overflowed with a reverent atmosphere.

    I guess the Holy Land of the Goddess Church, Muon, has this exact atmosphere.

    How could Ipare the rats sanctuary with the shrine of the Goddess Church?

    Talim might feel upset if he heard it.

    But it really had that atmosphere, so I couldnt help it.

    Thats magnificent.

    Above all, the huge scale overwhelmed the sloppiness.

    The actual size was probably nothing special.

    In my small field of vision, it looked much bigger.

    Hisagi was ready to attack.

    Leaving me behind, who was busy evaluating the aesthetic.

    Setting up a base camp and differentiating the roles of the first and second forces.

    This was a systematic strategy.

    As expected, I stillck a lot of things.

    If I was just going to stick to ying solo like before, this knowledge would be unnecessary, but I ended up taking on the burden of not just a guild but also the Holy War Allied Force. As this experience umted, the day woulde when I would be able to use it.

    Having finished his preparations, Hisagi said.

    Then I will begin to take action. If you see anythingcking, please feel free to scold me, Commander Lee Hoyeol.

    Ill scold you if I have the right to scold you.

    As I said, I was not familiar with parties or guild-level attacks. I couldnt make use of Grandfels excellent setup because the yer-style strategy was clearly different from Arcanas tactics.

    But again, I talked shamelessly.

    Then Ill watch, Hisagi.

    Of course, that didnt mean I would just stand back.

    Even if I struggled, I must control my pace.

    To put it bluntly, as long as I didnt mind using cheap tricks, I could clear the rmended level 850 by myself. However, what I needed to look ahead was not the one inch ahead, but the near future.

    Because there is no point in going forward alone.

    Experience point?

    It was true that I needed to wear this jacket properly.

    But it didnt have to be in this cave.

    There were plenty of ways for me to gain experience.

    Because I can enter the Arcana Continent.

    So, I nned to step forward when I needed to and watch when I needed to. I spoke grandly, but as I said, just watching them benefited me.

    However

    As expected, it was an underground ce that was not rmended to anyone.

    Starting with the dragons at the top.

    Everything in the Zero Mountain couldnt be judged by the level alone.

    The same was true for the 100,000 caves.

    Squeak!

    Loud cries came from all directions.

    Soon.

    Giant rats appeared.

    Hisagi-san! At this rate, the formation will be meaningless!

    Of course, it was meaningless.

    Rats the size of a house came from everywhere.

    There would be no strategic benefit in distinguishing between the front line and the back line.

    Hisagi shouted, raising his spear.

    One point breakthrough!

    It was a judgment that made sense.

    Defense or a scuffle in such an open space?

    It would be like a suicide.

    But no matter how I looked at it, it was imbnced.

    Squeak!

    Energy rose from all over the sanctuary.

    This was probably the ability of Small Champion, the boss mob of this cave.

    Thanks to the sanctuary, the giant rats morale seemed to have risen sharply.

    Is this a home team buff?

    On the other hand, what was the situation on this side?

    Hisagis current level was mid-500.

    He was 300 levels behind the rmended level of the cave.

    It was difficult even for Hisagi who was a ranker, so it must be harder for others.

    Knowing that fact.

    Neither Hisagi nor the other two were able to enter.

    In short, the Great Alliance entered the cave because they believed in my abilities.

    In that case, in order to live up to their expectations.

    I naturally had to give my all.

    Of course, killing monsters wasnt always the best option, right?

    As I said, what I needed was moderate pace control.

    My role was as a director.

    My purpose was to raise the morale of the away team so that they didntg behind the home team<sup>[1]</sup>Home team in Korean refers to the team that is ying at their home venue, field, or stadium in a sports match orpetition. The opposing side would be referred to as the away team or guest team. .

    Then first of all.

    What should I do with the annoying buffs?

    There were two methods.

    Either destroy the sanctuary and pour cold water on the home team.

    Or give the Great Alliance a buff as great as the sanctuary buff.

    What option was the best?

    I didnt ponder it for long.

    What yers desperately needed.

    It was not about catching fish.

    It was a way to catch fish.

    Small Champion, was it?

    It seemed to reign like a god here.

    We had a small but great being on our side too.

    Haiel.

    Yeah,

    Now was the time.

    It was a suitable battlefield for Haiel to unleash her abilities specialized in auxiliary skills.

    Soon, Haiel appeared in the air, answering my call.

    But, wait a minute

    Why are you so big, Haiel?!

    I suddenly thought of something.

    Not for the yers, but for {unique spirit} Haiel.

    The moment you entered, you became smaller.

    Was the cave system not applied to Haiel?

    !!!

    Thanks to this, Haiels already gorgeous and irregr appearance looked even more noble and majestic. A murmur was heard among the yers.

    However.

    W-Wait a minute What is that?

    The halo is so strong that I cant see her face clearly.

    But, that kind of existence in Arcana.

    N-No way Isnt she the Goddess?!

    Whaaat!?

    No way, Haiel

    The Arcana Continent, thergest religion.

    Are you mistaking her for the Goddess of the Church?

    Even if you cant see her face, saying shes the Goddess is too much.

    By the way, why are you just listening, Haiel?

    Even if youre Grandfels alter ego.

    You dont need to be overly shameless.

    No, what is that goddess-like gentle smile?!<ul><li>1. Home team in Korean refers to the team that is ying at their home venue, field, or stadium in a sports match orpetition. The opposing side would be referred to as the away team or guest team. </li></ul>

 Chapter 279: Starting from Zero (3)

    Chapter 279: Starting from Zero (3)

    Inazuma.

    Tomoyo, now a guild member of Great Alliance, firmly held her staff.

    Now that she had entered the cave that looked like a rat hole and set up base camp.

    There was no further ce to retreat.

    Huft

    She took a deep breath and pulled herself together.

    Except for Master Hisagi and Commander Lee Hoyeol

    Other guild members expressions were not much different from hers.

    The rmended level was 850.

    It wont be as easy as always. Right, Tomoyo?

    Haha

    Tomoyo justughed at the mans words.

    She couldnt even think of exchanging jokes.

    Tomoyos ss was [battle mage]. Due to the nature of her ss being a mage ss and having to engage in closebat, Tomoyo felt quite a bit of pressure.

    Are you going to be okay?

    Yes?

    You dont need to push yourself too hard.

    Title battle mage?

    It was typically a low-rank character, which had the opposite meaning of an aristocratic character.

    Compared to being treated as a low-rank, the nickname ss Cannon was a blessing.

    It was a nickname that she could understand.

    The man kept talking.

    Can I be honest? Battle Mages attack power is quite significant. This is because you can urately hit magic skills that are second to none in terms of destructive power at close range. But think about the difference in your levels.

    Tomoyos level was 475.

    At her level, Tomoyo boasted an outstanding power.

    Would it be possible to deliver effective hits to giant rats that had well over level 800s?

    No, could she get close to them before then?

    Even if you hit with the skill correctly, it wont cause much damage. So what about the other way around? How many attacks do you think you can calmly withstand?

    Tomoyo looked at her equipment in response to the straightforward question. The mages cloth armor that supplemented her [Magic] stat and [Mana Regeneration] was thin.

    Well. If I am lucky, two attacks?

    As the man said, the moment the attack passed her, she would get a fatal injury.

    Maybe it wouldnt be strange if she just closed his eyes after the first hit.

    Tomoyo continued awkwardly.

    I will keep the advice you gave me in mind.

    She said that but she knew.

    At this moment.

    Here.

    There was no one who didnt risk their lives.

    Damn it, if only I could wear new equipment.

    Uh-huh, a craftsman never mes the equipment.

    No, I am not trying to make an excuse!

    There was no one here who didnt have their own circumstance.

    It was a battlefield where these people could trust their backs to each other.

    She had no intention of backing down, even if it was just to avoid causing harm to other people.

    At the end of the day, its the path I chose.

    Had she ever regretted choosing this ss?

    To be honest

    She regretted it every time she entered a rupture and faced a monster. She beat herself up every day saying that closebat wasnt her aptitude, but when she looked back, she ended up in this position.

    Someone talked like the man.

    I think youve done well enough so far, Tomoyo. To think that you reach that level with a ss called battle mage. I truly respect you. Its a great talent.

    Tomoyo did not respond.

    If she admitted that it was all thanks to her great talent, it would deny her hard work and struggles.

    Actually, if it werent for the battle mage ss. Tomoyo, by now, you would have

    At the same time, it would deny her own choice.

    Grip

    Every time that happened, Tomoyo held on tightly to her staff.

    Even though she regretted it.

    She moved forward so that she didnt regret it.

    But.

    What the hell!!

    For the first time, she felt like that stubbornness would break.

    [Guardian Rat Who Protects the Sanctuary: Lv.800]

    Rats three or four times the size of humans came from every direction.

    Level 800.

    Even if it was an ordinary monster.

    How many people would it take to kill just one monster?

    She couldnt even fathom it.

    A pile of fur.

    Leather as thick as its size.

    The moment she faced it, she started feeling doubt.

    Would a monster like that flinch at her skill?

    In the midst of confusion, she heard a voice.

    One point breakthrough!

    Amand from Master Hisagi.

    The ones who carried out the one-point breakthrough order were the melee yers.

    She had to draw aggro from the vanguard and use it to open a path to escape.

    I have to catch up.

    The moment Tomoyo was about to step up.

    Grab

    The man grabbed Tomoyos wrist and shook his head.

    Its dangerous.

    I know, but

    You are special, Tomoyo.

    Special?

    He wasnt wrong.

    Thanks to the rare ss called battle mage, Tomoyo was in the front and back row.

    She was able to y her role freely depending on the situation.

    Think calmly.

    She could take action based on her own judgment rather than orders.

    I am thinking calmly even if you didnt tell me.

    Battle mage was an ambiguous ss.

    To put it nicely, it got special treatment.

    They were treated ambiguously both in the front line and in the back.

    Because of that, no matter what she chose, she would regret it.

    Then.

    Even if she felt it was unfair, she wouldnt break her stubbornness.

    In the back row with me

    Thank you, but I decline.

    What?

    Im already used to regretting.

    Tomoyo ran out to the front.

    Even as she ran, her hands were shaking.

    As always, her mind was full of regret.

    But she didnt want to admit it.

    If she gave in to criticism and denied her past choices.

    Her life before the Cataclysm would amount to nothing.

    Some might call it reckless stubbornness.

    We will open the way together, Commander Hisagi.

    Wee to hell, Tomoyo.

    Your way of speaking has changed.

    Thank you for thepliment.

    Can you call that apliment?

    But at the same time.

    Knowing the sorrows of the low rank.

    Someone else would say.

    That it was a pride that deserved to be responded to.

    Respond.

    Who in the world could respond to humanity desperate struggles? Was it possible for anyone besides God to acknowledge and respond to that? It would just invite sarcasm.

    Indeed.

    What?

    Tomoyo was looking at God.

    An oath from when she transferred her job passed through her mind.

    She remembered the phrase that she had recited without much thought.

    There is no ce on the Arcana Continent that the Goddess gaze does not reach. Even if the ce is a rat hole or hell, the Goddess will not turn away those who earnestly seek her.

    She opened her mouth, wondering if it was a dream.

    Master Hisagi, are you seeing this?

    Nod

    Hisagi nodded.

    Still, she couldnt believe it, so she asked again.

    I am not seeing things due to the stress, right?

    Nod

    It was only after Hisagi nodded repeatedly that she admitted her eyes were not wrong. Tomoyo looked at the giant Goddess in the air, mesmerized.

    Squeak!

    She was so huge that even the rats were confused.

    As a result, it was impossible to identify her face or her detailed shape.

    But she could feel it even without checking.

    Warmth.

    That energy looked over everyone on the Arcana Continent.

    It was so gentle that only a goddess could express it.

    At the same time, she was omnipotent.

    No proof could be more convincing than that.

    Yes, but that wasnt all.

    A message appeared before her eyes.

    [The Blessing of the First World Tree fills the area.]

    [Vitality regeneration increases significantly.]

    [Mana regeneration power increases significantly.]

    In the Arcana system, the meaning of the word significant was considerable.

    It was enough to bring shock to the yers faces.

    What kind of buff is this all of a sudden?

    No way Isnt this more effective than mid-level potions?!

    Master Hisagi! With a buff like this!!

    Hisagi nodded.

    I will withdraw the order to break through one point. From now on, everyone.

    !

    Each one enters a battle.

    Level 800.

    The effect of the buff was so great that even if you got into a scuffle with a group of monsters, there was a chance of victory.

    The basis for that judgment was clear.

    At the moment, the Goddess is paying attention to us!

    [Blessing of the First World Tree], was it?

    The effect of the fraudulent buff wouldst until the Goddess disappeared.

    Perhaps because of warmth.

    Tomoyos limbs were no longer trembling.

    Instead, she was curious.

    Why now?

    In fact, this was not the first time she had faced adversity.

    But why did the Goddess show up at this moment?

    It didnt take long for her to reach a conclusion.

    There was only one thing that was different.

    No way.

    Commander-in-Chief.

    Only Hoyeols presence alone.

    Tomoyos eyes turned to Hoyeol.

    He didnt look surprised or confused.

    He didnt look intimidated even in the face of the great Goddess.

    Just a consistent look.

    Tomoyo swallowed her astonishment.

    Do you really have something to do with the Goddess?!

    *

    I dered that I would go back to my originalmitment.

    But, Haiel, you even came forward.

    Is there a need to pursue my originalmitment?

    Say something.

    In my honest opinion.

    It wasnt strange that the yers mistook Haiel for a goddess. Even when she was a small spirit, Haiel was mistaken for the spirit king because of her shy outfit.

    Why is the halo so bright?

    Not only her body was huge, she even radiated her own light.

    She looked so holy.

    Even the graceful act seemed to single out Grandfel as a finishing touch.

    Yes, what can I say?

    Parents were the mirror of their children.

    All I could do was say it was all my fault and carry on.

    Only then did Haiels voice ring in my head.

    It is shameful for me to dare look down on Master. If it doesnt bother you, Master I would like to officially greet Master with my voice right away.

    Haiels presence in the rat cave was significant.

    I dont know why she wasnt affected.

    Maybe it was because she was a {unique spirit} that went beyond a contract spirit. If it wasnt because of that, had Haiel be a creature that couldnt be contained in a cave without my knowledge?

    There was no way to know.

    There is no need for that.

    It would be nice if she refrained from giving me an extremely burdensome greeting this time. Especially now that there was a huge illusion that Haiel was a goddess.

    [The Blessing of the First World Tree fills the area.]

    Anyway, the buff performance was certain.

    Led by Hisagi.

    The yers of the Great Alliance faced off against the giant rats.

    I guarantee the effect.

    Although it was inferior to the original, a buff that enhanced vitality and mana regeneration would be more effective than any potion. This would enable them to focus onbat without worrying about their life or injury.

    You can enlighten yourself.

    How to catch the fish.

    Back when Arcana was just a game.

    The reason why yers were able to seed in raids and quests that were considered impossible was simple. Even if they died, they were able to revive. They were able to challenge themselves without being afraid of death.

    Its not as great as back then, but.

    The yers were steadily improving, albeit slowly.

    So what if their level is 800? Their pattern is obvious!

    Even just a graze would be a fatal hit? Then I would be fine as long as I dont get hit.

    Okay, got one!

    I looked at them like I was a realmander.

    I was looking at them with satisfaction.

    Because I was the Commander-in-Chief.

    Its a huge position.

    But, the source of my dark history.

    Since even the udie family was acknowledged, what did the position ofmander-in-chief matter?

    Above all, since it was a responsibility I took on.

    I knew better than anyone else that I couldnt do it half-heartedly.

    So, just like I promised.

    Lets be clear.

    Pace adjustment.

    Swift!

    Unlike yers who werepletely focused on the battle in front of them.

    I had some room to rx.

    That meant I could notice the changing flow of air.

    I opened my mouth in the direction of the presence I felt.

    Unfortunately.

    Judging by the momentum it emitted, it seemed to be a named monster that easily exceeded level 800. As I said, even if it showed up amicably, I couldnt afford to treat it with sincerity.

    Watching the growth of the army would also be the role of themander-in-chief. So I cant just let you run wild. Frail wild beasts of the mountain.

    Saying that those monsters were frail.

    I was also briefly surprised by Grandfels style of speaking.

    I raised my mana.

    [Mana: 585]

    Considering the rmended level of the cave, it might be a poor number.

    However, not only I was aTranscendant, I had also entered the realm of [oddity].

    Mana stat was just a number, as Grandfel said.

    I opened my mouth.

    However, if Ive woken you up from your sweet sleep, I willpensate you appropriately.

    Squeak?

    A formality and dignity that could even bewilder rats.

    Choose thepensation you want between these two options.

    And while presenting choices steeped in dark history.

    Eternal night or a discipline on sleep troubles.

    Youve really regained your initialmitment!!

 Chapter 280: Starting from Zero (4)

    Chapter 280: Starting from Zero (4)

    In addition to the consistent confidence.

    I even had the weight of the Commander-in-Chief position.

    Thanks to that, I spoke arrogantly.

    Lets not get ahead of ourselves. Know my ce.

    I had skipped a lot of middle steps along the way.

    The experience points I gained through hunting high-level demons using [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was also incredible. So from now on. I needed to umte experience points that matched the delusional position.

    Therefore.

    There was no need to beat around the bush.

    I had to refrain from ending it with magic.

    Keep this in mind, I was not a mage.

    Its sad in many ways.

    The grass looked greener on the other side.

    Until now, I had neglected collecting information about other sses.

    Even just listening to it gave me a serious stomach ache.

    But, what was the weight of the Commander-in-Chief?

    I had to be able to identify the strengths and weaknesses of my members and make use of their abilities in the right ce. To do that, I needed to be diligent. I would also need to have knowledge about other yers sses.

    Anyway, the problem is that I am trying to take on everything by myself.

    As a result, I opened Pandoras box.

    More than just being a low-ss character, the demon hunter was a ss forgotten even in yers memories. The job skills of blessed sses that I didnt want to know!

    [Innate magic affinity (Master): Mana consumption efficiency increases by 100%.]

    [Magic affinity specialization  me (30%): Fire magic consumption efficiency increases by 130%.]

    [Acquired magic talent (Master): All magic skill proficiency increases by an additional 20%.]

    Thats a list ofmon mage skills, can you believe it?

    Even when I think about it again, its so unfair!

    If it was a skill window for a hidden ss like Jessie, it wouldnt have felt so unfair.

    I couldnt believe it, so I felt like questioning it in detail.

    I even wanted to express my grievances to Akshan.

    The matter has passed. Lets just keep quiet.

    Of course, given the personality of those guys, they wouldnt even pretend to hear it.

    If you suddenly asked me why I wasmenting my situation.

    The reason was simple.

    Even if I force myself to bear with it, I have nothing to say

    Ultimately, this meant that a demon hunter had no choice but to follow the path of a demon hunter.

    I formed a circle and became a transcendent.

    But focusing on just one thing also had its limits.

    Of course, mine isnt magic, its oddity

    In the first ce, oddity was not limited to magic.

    The more twopletely different concepts were applied, the more the oddity shone.

    In this case, I was fortunate.

    I felt like my growing method was not wrong.

    [Name: Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer, Noble, Transcendent, Dark Dragon]

    [ss: Demon hunter]

    [Level: 681]

    [Statl]

    Strength: 166 / Agility: 165 / Manar: 585 / Luck: 12 / Aesthetic: Upper / Tenacity: 5

    [Point: 0]

    Anyone who saw it would think these stats belonged to some messed-up brat.

    I would look like an irregr character who had grown my strength, agility, and mana haphazardly. However, I had the means and methods to utilize these sleazy stats.

    All I needed was experience to put it into practice.

    In this case, I dont waste opportunities.

    The moment I gained enough experience.

    Finally, the total number of stats far exceeded my level.

    I would be able to use it properly.

    So the choice must have been meaningless.

    The answer was already fixed from the beginning.

    You choose discipline. Youre smarter than you look.

    Squeak?

    Perhaps because its size was so big, I could clearly see the rat making a confused expression. But as I said just before. The answer had been fixed, so I hoped it cooperated with me in gaining experience points.

    [Champion Challenger Giant Rat: Lv.820]

    Befitting of a named monster, its name and appearance were different.

    The most unique thing about it was probably the equipment it was wearing.

    The helmet on its head shook for a moment.

    Squeak!

    It rushed towards me.

    I made a quick manifestation.

    Education regarding your standing muste first before discipline.

    If you asked me how I could skip the exploration and the interference process.

    As I said, I was so used to this manifestation that I could create an architectural school out of it.

    Thump

    As if I was standing on the Crystal Hall podium.

    I looked down at the rat from the soaring ground.

    And then.

    Tap tap

    I stepped into the air.

    Of course, it was not really empty space. This was also a manifestation that imitated the stairs of the Mage Tower. As soon as I took my step, the rising foothold supported my steps.

    Bzz

    At that moment, the ethereal iron on my waist resonated.

    Anyway, just who do you take after that you want to appear anywhere?

    But be patient, ethereal iron.

    If youe forward, then there would be no point in choosing the option of discipline.

    Even though it didnt necessarily change form, the ethereal iron was a [legend] grade weapon. Even without Swordpath of Pride, it could cause enormous damage just by swinging it.

    What they need is a whip.

    I recited and stretched out my hand into the air.

    Indeed.

    This was also a manifestation that imitated the stairs of the Mage Tower.

    Crack

    At the ce that I reached out, the rock rose up.

    As I extended my hand a little further, a handle came out from the rock.

    This was the result of mana just for the sake of dying by style and living by style.

    The yers who witnessed the scene murmured.

    A-A sword came out of the rock!

    Could it be the Commanders new weapon?!

    Oh, my God. A weapon with an introduction scene!!

    It was just a weapon that came out of a rock.

    When you put it that way, the mana consumption sounded wasteful right now. So much mana was being manifested for this act carried out solely for the sake of style and formality!

    Explore minerals buried in the ground.

    Summon minerals into the air.

    Transform its shape.

    Fire and freeze magic were applied simultaneously in an instant, increasing the intensity.

    After an unnecessary process.

    That was how I got to hold the sword in my hand.

    The mana consumed?

    Although it was enormous.

    I would generously let it be because I had the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    Because just the other effort is enough.

    Among them, the key was to manifest fire and ice magic at the same time.

    This would not have been possible if the attribute affinity had not been increased with the elixir taken when forming the circle.

    Its something that was made possible through a lot of hard work.

    How could you mistake my struggles for a simple item?

    I was so upset.

    But as always, I couldnt express it.

    I had no choice but to bravely fight the battle.

    Clench

    No other person was as stubborn as this.

    The moment I swallow my regret and raise my sword.

    The message appeared.

    [Tenacity is converted into strength.]

    [Tenacity is converted into agility.]

    Strength, agility, mana.

    Lastly.

    Even tenacity.

    Is this what it feels like?

    I must not forget this sense of operating everything as if it were flowing. No, I had to develop it further. I dered it was discipline, but somehow I felt like I was the one learning more.

    But the shamelessness hadnt gone anywhere.

    Get to your feet, little wild beast.

    I dered coldly.

    My teaching will be absolutely strict.

    *

    Zero Mountain.

    The headquarters of Great Alliance.

    Nam Cheolmin looked at the monitor that was switched in real-time.

    The number of angles from the yers point of view on numerous screens was three times more than usual. Thanks to this, the number of analysts deployed was bound to be busier than usual.

    One of the new analysts smiled.

    Three at the same time. For attacking the cave, at that. Its not even a shabby rmended level, it has to be level 800 at least. To be honest, I want to get some footage and distribute it as a press release.

    The Great Alliance of Gaon, Inazuma, and Berserker.

    The initial momentum of the Great Alliance was enough to easily topple the fortresses built up by Shining and Union. However, they never knew that Union would strike first before the Great Alliance could.

    If we just show them this, the antis will quiet down for a while.

    Antis? Were you bothered about that?

    Of course, it bothered me! The numbers are quiterge.

    Nam Cheolmin tilted his head.

    Even if you call them antis

    It must all be the work Union.

    Nam Cheolmin had seen Unions dirty tricks countless times since the days when Gaon was ssified as a rookie. It was obvious if you checked. Thanks to this, Nam Cheolmin said without making a big deal out of it.

    Well, I doubt things will quiet down just because of that. And more importantly, it is not a strategy thats possible because were so great, is it? Everything is thanks to the Commander giving us his time.

    Ah Thats also true. Still, it might carry some meaning, dont you think? Our Great Alliance has such a close rtionship with Chief Commander Lee Hoyeol that we attacked the caves of the Zero Mountain together.

    Wow, thats a shameless statement.

    Gasp. Ill just shut up.

    Before hearing a word from the Commander-in-Chief.

    Shouldnt they thoroughly train new employees in etiquette first?

    The moment Nam Cheolmin made up his mind.

    The full-scale attack situation began to be delivered.

    The first person to take action was Nam Taemin.

    The formation is favorable to us!

    You got lucky, Taemin.

    It was not a cave where special rules applied.

    It was not much different from the dungeons they conquered countless times back when Arcana was just a game.

    The attack pace is not fast due to the level gap, but the mob patterns are simple. And since they are attracting aggro so well, I dont think they will need any support for the time being!

    Nam Cheolmin nodded.

    I agree.

    The true value of his brother, Nam Taemin, was revealed in raids.

    He moved like an animal that had lost its senses.

    Any enemy had no choice but to pay attention to his movement.

    As long as Taemins physical strength supports it.

    He didnt need special support.

    It was the same for Leoni.

    No, in the first ce

    They dont need support unless its an extreme situation.

    Berserker, blood mage, bow dancer, etc.

    Leonies party was mostly made up of berserker guild members.

    It was because the guild had a heavy inclination that the more cornered they got, the stronger they became.

    Nam Cheolmin pushed up his sses.

    Dont take your eyes off them and look closely.

    Yes. Ill keep that in mind.

    Taemin or Leonie.

    Given the personalities of these two people, it was unlikely that they would ask for support first.

    It was up to the analysts to judge the situation.

    The moment Nam Cheolmin tried to shake off a considerable weight and loosened his shoulder.

    Thats not normal.

    He heard a serious voice from Hisagi. Indeed, since it was a cave that had the highest rmended level, he expected that unique rules would be applied.

    Did you say it was a sanctuary?

    Yes, to be exact, it is the Small Champions Sanctuary.

    The atmosphere is definitely different from the other side.

    The pressure was transmitted to the screen.

    The scale.

    Even the level of monsters pouring in.

    The analyst who was watching the war situation hesitated.

    I didnt expect the 50-level gap to be this big.

    Nam Cheolmin shook his head.

    It may be past time to simply judge everything by level.

    What do you mean?

    It is difficult to determine the difficulty level only by the rmended level. Well, even for monsters at the same level, the difficulty level of attack greatly varies.

    It was not because of his excellent analytical skills that he thought of this.

    The rmended level and stat are just numbers to me.

    It was just a fact that he realized while pondering over Hoyeols words.

    Of course, Even if the [Small Champions Sanctuary Under the Mountains] was a cave filled with more troublesome elements than expected, he wasnt concerned. Because the person on Hisagis side was Hoyeol.

    Nam Cheolmin nodded gently.

    Commanders presence is greater.

    On the other hand, it was so great that it was worrying.

    Even if Hoyeol apanied them.

    He was worried whether the others would be able to follow in Hoyeols footsteps.

    Instead of narrowing the gap, it may widen even further.

    However, Nam Cheolmin was overlooking one thing.

    It was clear from what Hoyeol said.

    Theres nothing to worry about because Im here.

    That was what he said.

    C-Chief analyst!

    An urgent voice looked for him.

    Nam Cheolmin raised his head and looked at the monitor.

    A bright light prated his eyes.

    To be precise, in the monitor screen.

    ?!

    There was a huge something that radiated a brilliant light.

    It was a screen taken from the yers point of view.

    Therefore, they couldnt pin down its identity.

    However, there was a voice transmitted along with it.

    I-Its the Goddess!!

    Wait, the Goddess, they said.

    No way.

    Could they be talking about the Goddess of the Goddess Church?

    Creak

    Nam Cheolmin immediately sat in front of the monitor and put on his headset.

    Then he asked the yers.

    The Goddess in the sanctuary.

    Maybe this was more important information than the attack.

    Can you tell me in more detail?

    Analyst Nam?

    Did you say it was a goddess?

    Ah yes! No matter how I see it, I cant help but think its her. There is a ridiculous buff being activated in the area called the Blessing of the First World Tree!

    The Blessing of the First World Treer?

    He hadnt heard the effect yet.

    But just hearing the name of the World Tree, it sounded like a great buff.

    That alone was a startling development.

    But it didnt end there.

    L-Look over there!!

    The yers buzzed again.

    The camera view switched over.

    Soon, Hoyeols figure came up on the monitor.

    Tap tap.

    Tap tap.

    Tap tap.

    Hoyeol walked the stairs embroidered in the air.

    It was amazing, but it wasnt the first time he witnessed it.

    Yes, the reason Nam Cheolmin and other analysts were shocked.

    S-Sword from stone?

    Cack!

    It was because Hoyeol pulled a sword out of a rock.

    They were already very knowledgeable analysts.

    So, even if they stretched their imagination, it must be specific and usible.

    Nam Cheolmin opened his mouth, wondering if it made sense.

    E-E-Excalibur!!

    It was a word that would have made Hoyeol freaked out if he heard it.

 Chapter 281: Starting from Zero (5)

    Chapter 281: Starting from Zero (5)

    There were elements familiar to humanity on the Arcana Continent. That was because Arcana was a game developed and serviced by Cosmo, the predecessor of AAU.

    Nam Cheolmin swallowed.

    Of course, now

    There had been ims from AAU that Arcana was not just a game, but a world that existed from the beginning But there were definitely contents on Arcana that felt wee.

    Starting from legendary animals such as dragons.

    To the weapon in Hoyeols hand that appeared on the monitor at this moment.

    Excalibur.

    ording to the legend of King Arthur, it was a famous sword stuck in a rock that only the chosen one could pull out. The analysts became excited and opened their mouths one by one.

    I-Is that really Excalibur?

    Why are you still asking? Cant you tell when you see it? The Commander pulled it out by hand. He just snapped out the sword that was so firmly embedded that it looked like it sprang out of the rock. He pulled it out easily!

    Above all, the ce is unusual. Small Champions Sanctuary. Such a sacred ce It made sense that an item presumed to be Excalibur was buried there.

    All of the analysts listening, including Nam Cheolmin, nodded their heads.

    If the person concerned had seen it, that sight would have made his hands and feet curled.

    The person concerned was focusing on discipline beyond the screen, in the cave.

    Who said that?

    ?

    If you distribute it as a press release, everything will bepletely quiet.

    I-It was me.

    It was a very good idea.

    Nam Cheolmin clenched his fist.

    Everything depends on Commanders will.

    However, Nam Cheolmin was thinking ahead.

    This world needed to respect the Commander a little more.

    Hadnt Hoyeol already got enough respect?

    No, the world constantly wanted proof.

    Because humans were insatiable creatures in the first ce.

    The government?

    High-ranking official, It is unfortunate that he doesnt share any information.

    It is clear that there are matters directly rted to public safety .

    We must follow the example of Union

    They couldnt be grateful.

    They continued to fuel public opinion by saying that the yers, including Lee Hoyeol, didnt share confidential information with the government. Every time, Nam Cheolmin responded with mockery.

    Its obvious where that information will go.

    How much had they been swallowed by Union?

    The public opinion?

    Now that I heard it, that seems true???

    No civilian will be harmed, so why dont you just share it

    Honestly, I wonder what Lee Hoyeol is doing;;

    Even when the dragons ran wild

    He wasnt trying to me the public.

    When biased information kept pouring out, It was not surprising that such opinions crept up. However, Hoyeols actions were as brilliant as the sun.

    You cant block the sun with your palm.

    So the media y didnt matter.

    They could easily trample it.

    Well, that was still the case even now.

    No, without the Dark Dragon, the Earth would have been destroyed

    He neatly sorted it out, you guys just suck

    If he continues to do you a favor, dont take it for granted

    But Nam Cheolmin knew.

    Someone would never get tired of it and would bite onto Hoyeol again. It was probably because he knew this that he felt overwhelmed more than ever.

    A big picture was drawn.

    Laying the groundwork by simultaneously attacking the Zero Mountains caves.

    The corners of his mouth naturally rose up.

    A goddess who isparable to the dark dragon, raising the expectations.

    Finally, perfect strategy and impable execution

    A final blow with Excalibur pulled from the rock.

    Just by imagining it, a thrilling heroic narrative emerged. Of course, it was up to Hoyeol to decide whether to reveal everything to the world or not. But at any rate.

    You keep proving it, Commander.

    Hoyeol was someone who could make you feel proud just by being able to move forward together. Moreover, all of this happened just an hour after the start of the attack.

    In other words, starting now, all of Hoyeols moves had a meaning.

    Nam Cheolmin came to his senses.

    I shouldnt miss a single thing.

    The meaning that was attached to each action.

    It was their job to find everything.

    Other analysts knew that too.

    I dont know if he had Excalibur from the beginning or if he discovered it this time But the important thing is that he drew the sword. Its not for no reason that he has the nickname the Vessel of the King and the Dragon Lord.

    Ah, yeah, he was called the Dragon Lord, too. He has so many nicknames

    Maybe we should be prepared for this. Hes probably trying to warn us in advance. Well, isnt there a saying? If you unsheathe a knife, youll have to cut a radish.

    (TL: If you unsheathe a knife, youll have to cut a radish = Once you start, you should try anything you can even if the action seems insignificant.)

    Thanks to this, there was an active exchange of opinions among them.

    How about annotating it with subtitles during final editing? I think it would be a shame to gatekeep the deep meaning behind the Commanders actions to ourselves!

    Nam Cheolmin nodded.

    Thats not a bad idea.

    Those who had pride would recognize it without any exnation, but this world wasnt just filled with people who had pride. The Commander would definitely show mercy to such people.

    Click ck!

    In case they forgot the meaning they discovered.

    Analysts left records by typing.

    As they were engrossed, they flinched for a moment.

    ?

    Blink

    For a moment, they felt the hair on their whole body stand up.

    Nam Cheolmin was no exception.

    In Nam Cheolmins case, he was able to react a little more sensitively.

    ?

    Thanks to the rare experience, he was not unfamiliar with that unpleasant feeling.

    But he couldnt recognize it right away.

    It was only natural.

    No. This is not the time to be distracted, Nam Cheolmin.

    To chase the source of difort.

    Zero Mountain was too vast.

    The weight he carried as an analyst was heavy.

    *

    Union.

    Zero Mountain Area 7, gathering ce.

    A red g with the number seven written on it fluttered.

    A man ofrge stature and below-average height.

    Two people spoke in low whispers.

    Whether its here or the Arcana Continent, its all the same.

    What are you talking about?

    Those who have nothing are all barks with no bites. Tsk!

    Lakid lifted his mask and spat out. It was not a crow mask. These were the masks that covered the faces of the people who imed to be the Five Stars of Union.

    Haha! Its our nature, we cant help it.

    Our nature?

    Humans are animals in the end. Have you ever seen wild animals hunting in packs? Its natural for weaker animals to stick together!

    Ah, thats why I go around alone.

    Hahaha! As expected, you have something inmon with me.

    The person who vibed with Lakid was the third seat, Henderson.

    The two men had to be careful as they infiltrated the gathering ce of Union for their purpose. Considering that, didnt theirbination stand out from the outside?

    No one could refute that.

    In a ce far away from the gathering ce.

    White, inverted eyes.

    Vice Leader. Uh Does it really have to be those two?

    Eighth seat, Nadivo.

    His ability was sensory sharing.

    Nadivo shared the senses of the two men, Henderson and Lakid, with all members of the Shadow Mercenary Corp.

    Instead of answering Nadivos question, a sight came out.

    I knew it would be like this. Those idiots! What kind of infiltration is that? More importantly, Lakid, why did that crazy bastard choose a mask that doesnt even suit him?!

    Not a pig, not a wolf, but a rabbit mask!

    Its a good thing that Isabel Marl let the rabbit go.

    If it werent for that, that disastrous appearance would have definitely aroused suspicion, and the infiltration, the n, everything would have gone wrong. Not only that, they even went too far.

    Why are both of their voices so loud !!

    The fifth seat, Herkiora clutched his head.

    But they are still thinking about the n, right?

    Fourth stone, Pimby asked with a worried look.

    Why are you worrying so much?

    Alkali chuckled.

    Leader Kitch might seem unreliable at times.

    But that wasnt the case for the vice leader, Wolf.

    He was much more capable than he looked.

    Rx. Its just as nned.

    Wolf observed the sensationing from Nadivo.

    He was once a leader of defeated soldiers.

    His dishonorable past helped in this case.

    Familiar sights and smells.

    You can discover ten things just by looking at one thing.

    The abnormal governance structure of Union would inevitably causepetition among members. So at this moment, the gathering ce for Union was no different from a battlefield.

    Henderson and Lakid.

    Why did he put those two together?

    The reason was simple.

    Because those two shine on the battlefield.

    Aside from Wolf himself, Henderson and Lakid were the most familiar with the battlefield among the members. That meant they could quickly read the atmosphere of the battlefield. The atmosphere they read reached the members through Nadivo.

    It feels like the calm before the storm

    Everyone nodded at Pimbys words.

    Hmm. Its like a sk thats about to explode.

    Alkalis metaphor was urate.

    It doesnt matter who entered. In fact, even if we hadnt entered, the oue would have been the same. Eventually, there would be bloodshed at the gathering ce.

    Bloodshed? Theyre going to bleed?

    Still, theyre allies, right? Even if we truly acted like professionals and caused a disturbance, would they really point swords at each other as easily as flipping over their palms?

    Wolf answered Pimby and Herkioras questions.

    Because that structure allows no other choice.

    That structure allows no other choice?

    What is Union?

    A group was called a group because the members came together for a mutual benefit.

    In this case, Union was unique.

    They were not acting for the sake of the members.

    Only one person.

    They nned and moved for the monarch, Liu Jinchun.

    In fact, the monarch of the Arcana Continent is such an existence.

    An existence who could change even irrationality into rationality.

    That was why they were dangerous.

    Limited to the monarch.

    Members loyalty was only to the monarch.

    It wasnt for the sake of the group or the other members.

    Alkali listened to Wolf.

    In other words, if the young monarch is alive and well, Union has festered and its time for it to explode. All we did was nudge an object that was about to burst. Keheh.

    The proof was that they aimed their des at each other without hesitation.

    At Alkalis words, the members seemed to understand.

    Wolf confirmed his n again.

    The more the disturbance spreads, the more the higher-ups will intervene. We dont know when our cold-hearted monarch of Union will appear, but

    He would make his appearance sooner orter.

    Liu Jinchun would not budge under any threats.

    But if his life was at stake, he would have no choice but to hand over the connector.

    Until then, its better to make a lot ofmotion.

    In that respect, Henderson and Lakid were a good fit.

    Indeed. Those two are very noisy.

    The conversation ended with Herkioras ramble.

    This cleared the members doubts.

    He just had to watch the situation.

    Wolf was feeling out of ce even before he started nning.

    Did he really not know?

    Liu Jinchun.

    Was the monarch really unaware that his group was rotting? No, more than ignorance, this was at the level of encouraging internal strife. The weaknesses of the structure were clearly visible to the point that you could feel a sense of ipatibility.

    But Wolf soon shook his head.

    Even though he knew, he had no reason to do that.

    Wolf had taken the lives of more than ten monarchs with his own hands.

    Thanks to this, Wolf knew a lot about monarchs.

    The power of a monarch was proportional to the group.

    If the group became powerless, so did the monarch.

    There was no reason for a monarch to deteriorate their own group.

    As Alkali said, Liu Jinchun was probably just inexperienced.

    Because he was an adventurer, not a monarch of the Arcana Continent.

    Wolf shook his head.

    Youre losing focus, Wolf Sharin.

    With Kitchs disappearance.

    Now that he was taking over as the leader.

    He might be paying too much attention to the little things.

    Everything goes ording to n.

    He pushed himself and watched the situation.

    Meanwhile.

    He found an eye-catching presence in Hendersons and Lakids field of view.

    ?

    He was a man who did not match the adventurers of Union who possessed a high level of armament. In terms of looks, his biggest feature was

    Who is that?

    The man didnt have a right arm.

    .

    .

    .

    Demons feed on negative emotions.

    That was the nature of demons.

    The great evil was no exception.

    However, even a great evil couldnt escape the natural enemy rtionship.

    No, rather, it was exactly because they were the great evil that they couldnt.

    Even in the vast Zero Mountain, they wouldnt be able to hide from their natural enemies.

    To the point that their stench could be smelled even deep in a cave.

    Natural enemy.

    Demon hunter.

    A message was disyed in Hoyeols field of vision.

    [The skill, Natural Rtionship is activated.]

    You presumptuously showed yourself in front of me again.

    A cold voice rang out.

    Wait for your disposition, demon of the question mark (???).

 Chapter 282: You are not special (1)

    Chapter 282: You are not special (1)

    Like taking a deep breath.

    I concentrated on handling magic, swordsmanship, and [tenacity] as if it were natural.

    This was a suitable match for that practice.

    Level 820.

    And a named monster, at that.

    It was an opponent who made me so nervous that I couldnt just let my guard down.

    Having a practice against such a monster.

    It was truly reckless.

    But I couldnt help it.

    Training quest that pushed me to my limit every day.

    Excalibur wielded with [tenacity] added to it.

    Not only that, but even the sword that emerged from the rock.

    This was the conclusion I came to and the path I had to take.

    Still, my continued hardship served as the basis for my confidence.

    In addition, the knowledge I umted as the Chief of the Mage Tower would also serve as a basis.

    If you think its power has diminished, youre mistaken.

    Magic tools that were crafted solely from magic existed in the Mage Tower.

    Magic tools were mainly dealt with in enchantment studies.

    The performance of those tools?

    Even if there is no jackpot, the minimum is guaranteed.

    The impurities or interfering elements wouldnt be mixed during the smelting process.

    To put it systematically in Arcanas terms

    It was ssified as [rare] at a minimum and [unique] grade item at a maximum.

    The problem was that its efficiency was severely reduced.

    Because the enchantment school is the Mage Towers deficiency.

    Smelting magic tools with pure mana was the act of creating something from nothing through magic. But as long as the [Blessing of the First World Tree] existed.

    I didnt have to worry about mana.

    Sk

    The power of the sword created by pure magic was not as excessive as the ethereal iron.

    But it wasnt ordinary either.

    Yes, that meant it was perfectly suitable as a whip.

    [Confusion urs in the Champion Challenger Giant Rat.]

    Stand upright.

    !

    Didnt I tell you? My teaching will be strict.

    Squeak!

    Swoosh!

    Indeed, as expected of the Champion Challenger.

    Even with my cold scolding, it immediately came to its senses.

    It came charging while baring its big teeth.

    Whether it is magic or swordsmanship, I can easily use anything.

    However, the important thing was the use of flowing mana, sword force, and [tenacity].

    [Tenacity is converted into mana.]

    I immediately converted [tenacity] to manifest magic.

    The magic I was about to manifest was an architectural magic that I was most familiar with.

    Cumbersome processes were boldly omitted from special exploration.

    Crack!

    Eventually, a rock wall rose up.

    Because the exploration and interference processes werepletely skipped, you wouldnt even be able to see the rising process. I was not justplimenting myself. The yers reactions were proof of that.

    A-A wall appeared out of thin air?!

    What is that? I-Ive never seen anything like that even in the Mage Tower?

    Youve taken another step forward, Commander.

    Among them, the reaction of Hisagi, who spoke meaningfully with his snake eyes open, was particrly burdensome. But again, I couldnt express it. Moreover, as someone who valued procedure, how could I turn my attention away from the disciplined subject?

    If you cant focus on the discipline, I will make you.

    I was the one who couldnt concentrate.

    As expected, he was good at saying shameless things.

    The giant rat tilted its head as if it was dumbfounded.

    Squeak?

    But soon, the rock walls that came up from all sidespletely surrounded it.

    Crack!!

    With sudden restraint, it crashed into the rock with its heavy body.

    But this was a wall built by me, Lee Hoyeol, who could be called the founder of architectural magic.

    Making amotion is prohibited. But in this situation, theres nothing you can do about this.

    Crack!

    Even if it was cracked.

    Swoosh

    This time, I could turn it back with the Reversal Magicthat I created.

    So ept your fate.

    Poor little wild beast of the mountain.

    I will increase the intensity of corporal punishment from this moment onward.

    Magic, swordsmanship, tenacity.

    The path leading to the Trinity, under the guise of discipline.

    Basically, with that course of action, you should cooperate.

    .

    .

    .

    Thud

    Giant rats fell down with a scream.

    [Your level has increased.]

    Hisagi put aside the shing message and surveyed the battlefield.

    The arrival of the Goddesspletely reversed the atmosphere.

    More than anything, the [Blessing of the First World] yed the biggest role.

    The effect was great, as expected.

    Whos injured?

    Hisagis question was immediately answered with a resounding answer.

    Everyone is safe!

    Even after fighting level-800 monsters, nobody suffered damage.

    It was a battle record that couldnt be exined in words.

    Hisagi spoke proudly.

    It must be thanks to the Goddess of Victory being with us.

    ?

    Before she knew it, a moniker was already attached to the Goddess?

    Toyomo was startled and caught her breath, but it was only for a moment.

    The battle was concluded.

    The yers attention naturally shifted to Hoyeol.

    Still, its not easy.

    The 100,000 caves in Zero Mountain were more formidable than they could imagine.

    Lets take the dungeon or thebyrinth as an example.

    The number of named monsters per boss usually was no more than five.

    Thats why the demon kings are special.

    The named monster controlled by the demon kings.

    On average, the number of demon armymanders started from ten.

    However, themon sense they had until now didnt apply to Zero Mountain.

    This is the tenth!!

    It was just the beginning.

    You couldnt tell how far the sanctuary extended. The number of named monsters that appeared at the entrance was already uncountable.

    Hisagi measured the force with his thin eyes.

    The reason we were able to survive.

    As he said, it was because of the effect of [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    Because the giant rats they faced were ordinary monsters.

    Because their patterns were simple.

    In other words, they were able to deal with it skillfully because they had be proficient in it.

    Tomoyo quietly opened her mouth.

    If the Commander wasnt here

    Whether with a blessing or whatever it was, we couldnt have reacted.

    I guess so.

    Just by looking at its movement, it was clearly different.

    It didnt seem to have any pattern in particr.

    Such [Champion Challenger Giant Rat] jumped at Hoyeol.

    Regardless.

    Hoyeol didnt allow even a single strike.

    Hisagiughed quietly.

    I am so ashamed, I cant even face him anymore.

    Hoyeols deep consideration.

    Even if it was said to be a cave of the Zero Mountain.

    For the Commander-in-Chief, who was the Dragon Lord and the Dark Dragon, it would be nothing more than a trivial hunting ground. No, considering Hoyeols iprehensible level, it couldnt even be called a hunting ground.

    Even if its a level-820 named monster.

    Considering Hoyeols required experience level.

    Even if he hunted thousands of them, it would only be an insignificant number.

    In that regard, this could have been a meaningless waste of time.

    You give up your precious time just for us.

    His pride was infinitely deep.

    Now that Hisagi realized that fact.

    He couldnt afford to stay still.

    Since Hoyeol had given up his precious time, they must live up to his expectations.

    They had to repay it.

    Hisagi ordered.

    Lets begin the full-scale search.

    Explorers of the Great Alliance began to search the cave with ss-exclusive equipment, magnifying sses. They might obtain loot and information that could be linked to quests.

    I dont think these will be enough as repayment.

    Maybe Hoyeol knew more about this cave than explorers did. It wasnt just a blind faith. See one and know ten.

    It was Hoyeol who had pulled out Excalibur which had been buried somewhere in the sanctuary.

    Nevertheless, Hisagi knew.

    What was important was pride.

    So he muttered quietly.

    Please do not reject our pride, Commander.

    It was a promise that would have made the person concerned appalled if he had heard it

    *

    [Fortress of the Rose Vine]

    [Rmended level: 750]

    [Copse progress: 100%]

    Monster level?

    Considering the gap in level, it was only natural that it was not easy to deal with.

    But Leonies job was berserker.

    It was a ss that became stronger in adversity.

    Unquenchable Fighting Spirit (Master): As vitality decreases, strength, agility, and vitality regeneration greatly increase. Additionally, a critical hit is converted to a status abnormality, bleeding.

    Continuous damage was often referred to as dot damage.

    That meant it was damage thatsted over time.

    Bleeding was one of the typical dot damage status abnormalities.

    Drip

    Leonie, whose entire body was covered in blood, spat out blood.

    Tch.

    Even if saying this would be like spitting in her own face, no matter how she thought about it, berserker was a ss with many ws. She had to risk her life every moment to perform against high-level monsters.

    I want to grab the bastard by the cor, really.

    Back in the days when Arcana was just a game, it would just end with logging out.

    However, after the Cataclysm, you would lose your life.

    That meant if you werent careful, you would cross the River Styx.

    [Status abnormality, bleeding urs.]

    In that sense, bleeding was a bit of a wasteful, but it was absolutely necessary. If you could turn a critical hit into dot damage, you wouldnt suddenly be out of battle.

    ng!

    Leonies dual swords struck without stopping.

    Other guild members were no different.

    A fighting style that pushed oneself to their limits.

    The Berserker Guild was a guild that only epted people like her.

    Ha

    But now she was overwhelmed too

    Screech

    She let out a deep sigh.

    Even for a berserker who specialized in fighting powerful enemies, it was difficult to make up for the gap of 250 levels. Moreover, it was natural that their concentration decreased as the battlested longer.

    That wasmon sense, but berserker was extremely contradictory.

    Im so fucking annoyed!

    A ss that could only perform properly when their body and mind were in tatters.

    On the verge of falling off the tightrope.

    She had to endure the current pressure to move forward.

    Unnie

    The Great Alliance knew that.

    The Berserker guild members looked at Leonie with pity.

    Leonie pushed herself to the limit at every moment.

    That personality of her got weird too

    You guys thought I was talking bullshit just now, didnt you?

    H-Huh? What are you talking about?

    Talking bullshit.

    Leonieughed.

    It was said that there were people whose personalities strangely changed after waking up as yers.

    Perhaps she, too, was influenced by that awakening.

    To relieve the pressure of reaching the limit in each battle.

    She had to spit out a curse word.

    So in other words, right now she had reached the limit.

    You guys probably thought its been a fucking long time since I cursed, right?

    Yeah, to keep up that damn formality.

    She was uncharacteristically careful of what she said.

    But, any more than that would be difficult.

    Leonie mumbled quietly.

    Still, pride is more important than formality, isnt that right, Commander?

    When facing the monster, her vision turned red.

    The blood flowing down from the bleeding wound seemed to have entered her eyes.

    It was lukewarm and strangely sticky.

    Commander Lee Hoyeol.

    If that person, who paid attention to every detail of his clothes, saw what she looked like

    He would be shocked for sure.

    Leonie smirked.

    But What if this is the pride I thought it was?

    Leonie didnt forget.

    The day that marked the beginning of the Great Alliance.

    The public evaluation that poured out.

    Gaon and Inazuma are united??

    I never thought Id see this in my lifetime

    But why Berserker, not Second Sun?

    Thats why their level suddenly drops?

    They were rookies not too long ago.

    That didnt mean their evaluation was wrong.

    It wasnt wrong, so she was even more pissed off.

    Of course, she was not the type of person to get discouraged easily.

    She gritted her teeth and swung her sword to chase after Nam Taemin and Hisagi.

    Only then

    I thought I would be able to chase them as well.

    But while working in the Great Alliance, this was what she felt.

    Following the two big guys.

    And chasing after them.

    She realized that it was impossible with formality.

    Because I am neither elegant nor noble as you are.

    Just be herself.

    Befitting of a berserker, she had to be brutal.

    In other words, she realized that she could chase after their trail.

    Ha.

    Leonie burst intoughter.

    Yeah, what on earth was her pride?

    She still didnt know.

    You all understand this, dont you?

    Thud

    With that said, finally.

    A sword fell from Leonies hand.

    Ah.

    Damn it.

    See, she lost all her strength while speaking with inappropriate honorifics

    While Leonie was having a thought that was really like her.

    Gooo

    A group of lights appeared in the air.

    Tap tap.

    A familiar footstep.

    She heard a voice.

    You seem to be greatly mistaken about formalities, Leonie.

    ?

    But, Ill let it pass.

    A jacket that no longer fluttered.

    With a halo that was more glorious than ever.

    Hoyeol appeared and continued.

    For now, just realizing pride is enough.

    .

    .

    .

    I immediately appeared in a portal.

    -The target coordinate is [Fortress of the Rose Vine]!

    The words came from Nam Cheolmin, an analyst who was briefing three caves at the same time. He decided that Leonie needed support, so I nned to move directly through the portal.

    Goo

    As expected, it consumed a significant amount of mana.

    I would have to use sword force for a while after I arrived.

    The moment I stepped into the portal with a n in advance.

    Hisagi asked politely.

    If you need any help, Ill follow you.

    Thank you for your words.

    The prospect is not good

    It seemed more burdensome for me to consume mana to move each and every one of them through the portal than receiving support from them one by one. With that in mind, I answered like I usually did.

    I am alone is enough.

    Bow

    Hisagi immediately bowed his head and saw me off, as if he knew this would happen. Even if you owe me a lot since Frost. That reaction is very burdensome, Hisagi!

    Whatever, itsplicated to exin.

    I swallowed down the sigh that built up.

    The moment I advanced into the swarm of light.

    A message appeared in my darkened vision.

    [The skill, Natural Enemy Rtionship is activated.]

    Was it because of my experience of the Arcana Continent of tracking down the primordial evil while performing ss quests?

    My increasingly keen senses told me.

    At this when moment the coordinates were reversed.

    The presence was felt not in a cave, but in the Zero Mountain.

    But what were the odds of such a coincidence urring in this world?

    You presumptuously showed yourself in front of me again.

    I didnt know, but.

    There was no way Grandfel wouldnt remember the demon he once faced.

    It was the day of the Mage Towers regr conference, when the senior mage, Banglet, went on a rampage.

    The question mark demon that encountered in the [Cracked Dimension Gap] rupture.

    There was a clear presence of him.

    With his right arm out.

    The big guy ripped through the dimensions and ran away.

    In this case, the timing was right.

    I was now finally fully prepared.

    [Level: 700]

    I finally got to wear it properly.

    The name itself was grandiose.

    [Jacket of the One Who Waits for Dawn]!

 Chapter 283: You are not special (2)

    Chapter 283: You are not special (2)

    [Jacket of the One Who Waits for Dawn]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: Lv.700 / High-level fame]

    [Due to the craftsmans dexterity, the wearing restrictions have been greatly reduced.]

    [Craftsmans dexterity effect:  Lv.300]

    [Effect: Appears when wearing a set item]

    [Description: Equipment made only for the One Who Waits for Dawn. Luxury, masterpiece, magnum opus. It has no modifiers because theres no modifier that can describe its nobility.]

    What was the behavior that I, Lee Hoyeol, was most familiar with?

    If someone asked.

    The answer would be enjoying a leisurely tea time and tidying up my clothes. Thanks to this, the movement of wearing the Dawn jacket over my shoulder was extremely natural and quick.

    Its thrilling.

    The first day of work.

    Did it feel like that when I put on the jacket?

    The fluttering jacket was very embarrassing.

    How can youpare it to your first day at work, Hoyeol?

    It was surprising even to me.

    I looked at the changingndscape.

    At the end of the portals cluster of lights.

    Soon, I saw the target coordinates [Fortress of the Rose Vine].

    Anyway, yourepletely misunderstanding something.

    My gaze naturally turned towards Leonie.

    Drenched in flowing blood, it was definitely a state that would make Grandfel, who was obsessed with proper attire, take a pause. But thisplex pride was above those damn formalities.

    How can I possibly frown at it?

    Of course, I didnt know what Leonies pride was.

    But if I considered Grandfels high-level pride.

    It wasnt strange that I said things like this.

    You seem to be greatly mistaken about formalities, Leonie. But, Ill let it pass. For now, just realizing pride is enough.

    Perhaps she came back to her senses because of my words.

    Leonie opened her eyes faintly and looked at me.

    Then she opened her mouth quietly.

    You look particrly sparkling today.

    Sparkling?

    Who?

    Me?

    I thought she squinted her eyes because of the blood that covered them.

    Did she do that because I was sparkling?

    More importantly, I wanted to ask what she meant by that.

    Unnie!

    Leonie lost consciousness and stumbled.

    The guild members of Berserker, the Great Alliance, rushed towards us.

    Lets see, although I consumed a considerable amount of mana to manifest the portal.

    Manifesting healing magic shouldnt be difficult.

    First of all, potion?!

    The yers who were searching through their inventory stopped.

    Even though it was known thatmagic and [skill] were different.

    They must have been shocked to see me use healing magic, which was the exclusive property of healers.

    But it was nothing surprising.

    Its not even going to be at intermediate level at most.

    Even if Grandfel acquired all kinds of things arbitrarily.

    If we considered efficiency.

    As long as the [Blessing of the First World Tree] existed.

    I didnt feel the need to delve deeply into healing magic.

    Id rather read another magic book.

    In short, my healing magic was only at the basic level. However, Grandfels talent didnt go anywhere. Above all, I had just witnessed Haiels wide-range buff with my own eyes.

    That was a good inspiration, Haiel.

    If I added it to the process of exploration and interference

    Ugh Crazy

    Leonie immediately cursed.

    No, it was not unreasonable that she came back to her senses.

    The yers faces swiftly brightened.

    I dont know what to say. Thank you, Commander!

    On behalf of unnie and Berserker, thank you so much!

    I need to thank you face-to-face, but

    I felt it again when I saw yers unable to raise their heads.

    I didnt think I could just ignore the sparkle thing.

    I wanted to check my face in the mirror or with the front camera of my smartphone right away. But I was not so distracted that I would do something like that right in front of a monster.

    So for now, it was just best to look with my own eyes.

    I secretly turned my eyes to look at my outfit

    Wait a minute.

    W-What kind of splendor is this?!

    Having a halo was amon expression.

    However, this level of self-luminescence went beyond just having a halo.

    I was not exaggerating.

    Silver thread embroidered on a dark blue background.

    Each one emitted a brilliant light.

    Dawn.

    Are you saying it lives up to its name?!

    Even though I resented the fluttering jacket.

    I thought I had to level up as quickly as possible.

    If this was how it was going to be, then there was no point in raising my level and wearing this jacket.

    Well, just imagine.

    This was a lot more humiliating than putting the jacket over my shoulder.

    Its like putting a reflector on my whole body

    I thought I was used to things like this already!

    I really couldnt just naively rejoice at everything, honestly.

    It was truly aplicated feeling.

    I just want to immediately throw away the jacket that I had put so much effort into.

    But I couldnt.

    Because hes waiting.

    [Dimension Gap] rupture.

    In that ce, I encountered the demon of question marks.

    I looked back on that day.

    He was a guy who revealed only a part of his body from beyond the gap of the torn dimension.

    Nevertheless, I could feel he was something extraordinary.

    So how strong do you think hes going to be?

    Coincidentally, I happened to have a suitable subject topare him to.

    Tearing through dimensions means that he is an existence that has entered the realm of the oddity.

    That meant he was a demonparable to a dragon.

    Or me.

    It seemed I had a separate real target to conquer.

    Of course, he had Karimjevas cooperation.

    That was the same with me.

    If I hadnt imitated the structure of the connector.

    I wouldnt have been able to open the portal to the Arcana Continent so quickly.

    Besides, he could even swallow Banglet as a sacrifice.

    What it meant was simple.

    This demon was probably iparably stronger than other demon kings, excluding high-ranking demon lords. Now that I had to face him, I couldnt take off my jacket just because I was embarrassed by the self-luminescence.

    More than anything, I was desperate.

    [Trousers of the One Who Waits for Dawn]

    [Shirt of the One Who Waits for Dawn]

    [Best Craft of the One Who Waits for Dawn]

    [Belt of the One Who Waits for Dawn]

    [Jacket of the One Who Waits for Dawn]

    It was an all-epic grade.

    Made by dwarves.

    The set effect of this masterpiece item!

    So, I would like to ask for everyones understanding.

    I understand.

    Thank you

    So I hope you guys understand.

    Yes? What are you talking about?

    Demon hunter job.

    And Grandfelsplex pride.

    Those two things had contradicting opinions.

    I couldnt just stand by and watch the demon lurk in Zero Mountain, but I couldnt give up my n just because of the demon. This was the conclusion I arrived at after careful consideration.

    As of this time.

    I raised the ethereal iron and continued.

    The attack is over.

    .

    .

    .

    Nam Cheolmins stomach turned cold.

    As of this time, the attack is over.

    Commander-in-Chief was not a person who said empty words.

    The attack was over.

    That deration meant that it was truly over.

    Nam Cheolmin was not the only one who was taken aback by the sudden situation.

    C-Chief analyst?

    Did he perhaps dissatisfied with something?

    As expected, are we not good enough?

    Nam Cheolmin kept quiet and quickly spun his mind.

    Did I cross a line?

    By hastily requesting support from the Commander-in-Chief?

    If it was because of him, it would be fortunate.

    If Hoyeol was disappointed with the level of the Great Alliance

    If thats the case, I cant say anything.

    He could fix his own mistakes, but he couldnt fix theck of capabilities of the Great Alliance in a short period of time. Sweat drops gushed out from sweat nds all over his body in an instant.

    I guess I have no choice but to ask directly.

    He was afraid but he couldnt just move past it without a confirmation.

    Huft

    The moment Nam Cheolmin took a deep breath.

    Hoyeol continued.

    Now is the time to hunt.

    ?

    At first, he didnt understand the meaning of those words.

    But it seemed Hoyeol wasnt disappointed with the Great Alliance.

    He was too busy breathing a sigh of relief.

    But as he watched, he began to understand.

    Augh automatically came out of his mouth.

    So this is what he meant when he said the attack was over.

    Attack and hunt.

    The difference in the wording could be clearly felt by Arcana yers. When attacking, you had to pay attention to preparation,bat, rest, and all other elements, but hunting was much simpler than that.

    Yes, just like what Hoyeol was showing right now.

    The analyst stuttered.

    Since the time Commander Lee Hoyeol entered the [Fortress of the Rose Vine] Currently exceeding exactly 3 minutes and 30 seconds!

    As if he couldnt believe it.

    He looked at the monitor again and said.

    H-He defeated the boss monster!

    [Rose Tree Wooden Doll: Lv.750]

    The prestige of the boss monster?

    Even if it was a boss monster, it was helpless in the face of overwhelming force. Even before it could pour out the patternsmonly referred to as phases, it was crushed and scattered into dust.

    This is how it is

    He swallowed dryly as he looked at the monitor where Nam Taemin was struggling at the same time.

    He remembered what his younger brother said.

    Do you want to help carry the burden Hoyeol-ssi takes on?

    At the time, he didnt think it was a big deal.

    Maybe it shouldnt have happened that way.

    Nam Cheolmin unconsciously muttered.

    You have to work much harder from now on, Taemin.

    With half-hearted determination and effort like they had now.

    They could never be of help to Hoyeol.

    Having gotten over it, after understanding the situation, the analysts open their mouths one by one.

    With this, [Fortress of the Rose Vine] is cleared.

    It went a lot different from the n. Is it okay like this? Chief Analyst?

    For now, why dont we check with the Commander-in-Chief to see what ns he has?

    Yes, of course, he should check it out.

    Nam Cheolmin lifted his sses that had slipped down.

    The moment when he tried tomunicate with Hoyeol through the yer.

    Sk

    Hoyeols gaze was aimed precisely at the angle.

    Ugh.

    In an instant, there were groans everywhere.

    It was because of the intense light.

    Nam Cheolmin hurriedly opened his mouth.

    The light is so intense that the camera goes out of focus? Is the lens perhaps broken? No, I bought everything new this time, so thats not possible?!

    That reaction was natural.

    The self-luminescence radiated by Hoyeol.

    It was so bright that you wouldnt even think it wasing out of his clothes.

    It was brilliant.

    Literally like the dawn, the sun rising out of the darkness.

    Analyst Nam Cheolmin.

    But quite the opposite with that.

    Hoyeols voice was very cold.

    Bulge

    Nam Cheolmin opened his eyes with difficulty and answered.

    Can you tell him that I am listening?

    Nod

    Up and down.

    The angle of the yer shook slightly.

    Then, Hoyeols voice continued.

    I will leave the future situation entirely to your judgment.

    Yes?

    Like I said, now is the time to hunt.

    Hunt?

    In [Fortress of the Rose Vine], the Commander killed the boss mob.

    The rupture had already been cleared.

    As he was wondering whether Hoyeol was talking about another cave.

    No.

    Nam Cheolmin soon realized the meaning.

    Theres no way this could be hunting for the Commander-in-Chief, right?

    That thing just now couldnt be called hunting.

    It was nothing more than a one-sided ughter.

    Furthermore, there was no way that a level-750 boss monster would have dropped enough experience points to call it a hunt for someone of the Commanders level.

    How could I not understand his meaning?

    You really still have a long way to go, Nam Cheolmin!

    So what was the prey the Commander was talking about?

    Could he help find the prey?

    The moment Nam Cheolmin thought so.

    Chill!

    A chill ran down his spine again.

    This was the second time.

    Only then did Nam Cheolmin realize it.

    Dont tell me?

    Judging from Hoyeols voice, that seemed to be the correct answer.

    The thing you are feeling is my prey.

    !

    Nam Cheolmin was shocked again.

    That meant that even inside the cave, Hoyeol was well aware of the situation in Zero Mountain. There was really nothing he could do to help Hoyeol

    Damn it.

    The moment Nam Cheolmin hung down his head.

    As someone who was a yer before he was an analyst.

    A message appeared before his eyes.

    !

    It was an appearance message that no analyst could not have known.

    Rmended level, [not rmended to anyone].

    For that message to appear in Zero Mountain.

    Wasnt it a bug?

    He would have questioned it like that.

    But Nam Cheolmin didnt hesitate.

    Because the thing in the message seemed like a worthy entity.

    Nam Cheolmin came to his senses and opened his mouth.

    From now on, I will convey the situation in the Zero Mountain to the Commander-in-Chief!

    [The great evil, Envy of the Seven Deadly Sins, appears.]

    [Zero Mountain is overflowing with negative emotions.]

    [The area is transformed.]

    .

    .

    .

    Great evil.

    Envy of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Considering that Greed that had just been revived was level 600.

    I couldnt even roughly guess Envys level.

    But it didnt matter.

    Grandfel udie Arpheus Romeos pride is ironically the highest in the presence of a demon.

    Whether it was a great evil, a demon king, or a lowly imp.

    No demons temptation, deceit, or trial can damage Grandfels lofty pride.

    For Grandfel, all demons were the same.

    Perhaps what the demons should be most wary of is not the demon hunter ss, but the human named Grandfel himself.

    I recited to the appearance message.

    [The great evil, Envy of the Seven Deadly Sins, appears.]

    Great evil. Youre sorely mistaken.

    Let alone feel nervous.

    You are not special in the slightest.

    I spat out harsh words.

    Youre just a prey.

    [Skill, Natural Rtionship is activated.]

 Chapter 284: Insignificant Thing

    Chapter 284: Insignificant Thing

    Great evil.

    Seven Deadly Sins.

    Noble ugliness.

    There were countless monikers to refer to him.

    But nothing sounded satisfactory.

    Because he was born that way.

    So jealous.

    I am so jealous.

    To the point that I want to destroy it if I cant have it.

    From the moment of birth to eternity.

    He longed for something.

    A being born to live with enviousness.

    Seven Deadly Sins, Envy.

    However, there was nothing to be jealous of on the recent Arcana Continent.

    Even his severed right arm stopped being a big deal.

    He was able to maintain hisposure without difficulty.

    Even mongrels can be helpful sometimes.

    The continent that had been trampled by the mongrels of the Demon World was quiet.

    Envy liked the silence.

    What made him so happy about such trivial things?

    The constantughter of the humans could no longer be heard.

    He didnt have to watch the figures that he wanted to destroy either.

    Imend you, kings of mongrels.

    Especially the demon kings.

    Even those demons who called themselves the kings of mongrels and led the group and got on his nerves. They were somehow so scared that they didnt reveal themselves.

    Envy looked at his amputated right arm.

    Damn Akshan. Damn demon hunter

    Although he lost his right arm to the demon hunter.

    With the Arcana Continent being like this.

    He didnt have to turn to the other world to calm his mind.

    It wasnt bad.

    Damn it!!

    Until he fell into the world of adventurers along with the Zero Mountain overnight.

    He was stuck in the cave, so how did he know that?

    Thump

    It was because his heartbeat changed.

    What the hell did this worlde to be?

    The total amount of negative emotions itself was on a different level.

    If he were topare it to the current Arcana Continent, which was full of despair.

    It was unparalleled.

    Karimjeva.

    It seemed it was not for no reason that the brat didnt mean to call him here.

    However, even though Envy admired it, he hadnt forgotten.

    There was a survivor of Akshan, a demon hunter, alive in this world.

    Even the words the man left for him.

    Demon who lost his right arm. Ill remember that.

    Envy looked at his right arm.

    Tch.

    It was a body full of vitality.

    The wound should have been regenerated a long time ago.

    The right arm, cut off by the demon hunter, did not grow.

    If he faced him in this state

    This time I will be thrown into hell.

    Like Greed of the Seven Deadly Sins and the Demon King Decarabia.

    That fear made Envy hide even deeper in the darkness.

    It made him dig into a deeper cave, a more inconspicuous cave.

    However, Envys life of seclusion did notst long.

    Because there were yers in Zero Mountain.

    I-Its an appearance message!!

    Master!!

    Its Envy, the Seven Deadly Sins?

    He would have to kill them.

    Envy thought so when he saw the adventurers entering the cave.

    He had thought about it from when he was in Arcana Continent.

    There was no other race as insignificant yet unpleasant as adventurers.

    Crack!

    The body of Envy became ugly and distorted.

    The body that was disguised as a human burst out and became its original form.

    It turned into a giant body of Envy.

    You insignificant race, me yourself for being born foolish.

    Adventurer.

    They were more dim-witted than the humans of the Arcana Continent.

    Resurrection, a power that even he did not have, was wasted on them.

    A race that was extremely weak.

    And yet, what made them so happy?

    The beings who gathered together and traveled all over the continent.

    Those beings were madly vexing.

    That was why he nned to take their breath away.

    ?

    But, Envy didnt.

    Because he didnt feel any envy from the adventurers he encountered.

    It was a feeling that was surprising even for him.

    Master, I think its better to leave !!

    Master.

    The so-called Master was surrounded by countless people.

    Many humans threw their bodies to protect one man.

    Yet from his perspective, their judgment was clearly distorted.

    Thats strange.

    On the contrary, his mind became calm.

    The man, Liu Jinchun, opened his mouth to Envy.

    Great evil.

    ?

    Dont you want to know the world of adventurers?

    .

    .

    .

    Envy put on a cloak and headed towards Unions gathering ce.

    Numerous people were gathered at the appointed location.

    It was so ridiculous that it made himugh.

    You are the most foolish among fools.

    Liu Jinchun.

    To think that those people considered him their master and followed him.

    The reason why Envy felt calm toward Liu Jinchun. Yes, it was because even though Liu Jinchun was a human, he had a malicious intent that was no different from a demon.

    There is no way I would feel jealous of that ugliness.

    That piqued Envys interest.

    I dont know what your goal is.

    Still, watching people despaired because they couldnt reach their goals.

    It had always been fun.

    Above all, Liu Jinchun was valuable.

    He didnt bother him and provided information.

    Liu Jinchun.

    If it wasnt for him.

    The demon hunter.

    His name.

    His title.

    What kind of existence he was in the world of adventurers.

    Envy wouldnt have known all of that.

    It was thanks to the information Liu Jinchun provided that he was able to roam the mountain range like this.

    He wont be able to sense my presence.

    At this moment, that guy would be trapped in the Zero Mountain cave.

    Taking advantage of that opportunity, it was easy to devour the prepared sacrifice.

    At the figures of adventurers seen from afar.

    Envy licked his lips.

    I will dly ept it.

    Then he thought.

    It wouldnt be a bad idea to steal his body.

    Liu Jinchun was not human in many ways. So it didnt seem like a bad idea to possess his body and live in a world of adventurers. Most of all, he would be able to hide his right arm.

    As Envy made up his n, the yers blocked his path.

    What are you doing here?

    Red insignia.

    Liu Jinchuns subordinate.

    Some of them expressed outright hostility.

    Cant be helped.

    They must be in a highly agitated state due to the chaos.

    What a pity.

    Everything they had done so far was to be a sacrifice to him.

    Without even knowing that it was Liu Jinchuns n.

    They were going to die.

    Crack

    Instead of answering, Envy manifested his hidden malice.

    A huge hand stuck out of his ribs.

    It instantly crushed and absorbed those surrounding it.

    Huuuh?

    The humans who turned their eyes with final words.

    !!!

    Even the humans who were so surprised by the sight that they took out their weapons.

    All of them posed no threat to Envy.

    It was only natural.

    Weak. Infinitely weak.

    Even if they were ssified as top yers in Union, they were not even level 500. Considering that Greed was level 600 when he was resurrected, there was no lie in Envys statement.

    Crack!

    Crack!

    Crack!

    But Envy didntin.

    Now that Envy had fallen into the same world as Lee Hoyeol, the demon hunter who cut off his arm.

    I have to eat whatever I can.

    He had to build up his strength quickly.

    In that regard, the world of adventurers, the reality, was a very suitable ce.

    Good. Spices make up for theck of ingredients.

    The moment Envyughed slightly.

    In a ce that should be full of fear.

    Somehow.

    He heard a very excited voice.

    This is unexpected!

    Does it matter? Everyone except us would dieter anyway. I dont know whats going on with that stupid thing, but if the end results are the same, this should be fine, right?

    Hahaha! As expected, we have something inmon.

    Gulp.

    Envy swallowed the human being that he was holding.

    He looked at the two men.

    Then he shifted his gaze and looked at the ruins.

    Flesh and blood sttered all over the mountain range.

    A sudden change of situation.

    A human would have no choice but to freeze in fear.

    The two men looked exceedingly fine.

    As if they were used to this kind of devastation.

    Scratch.

    Lakid scratched his head.

    So, have you heard of any new ns?

    Haha! Since when have I been good at magic?

    I shouldnt have asked you anything.

    Lakid and Henderson were martial arts fighters.

    They were illiterate when it came to magic, so of course they couldntmunicate with Wolf. But would Wolf have any n in a situation like this?

    Still, if they all died, it would be a problem. Isnt there a limit to how that gloomy woman can bring corpses back to life with magic?

    Gloomy woman? Isabel Marl? The person listening would be upset. Haha!

    Stop splitting up, lets do something about that bastard first.

    Whisk

    Lakid took off his rabbit mask and raised his axe.

    A being that made you feel unpleasant just by looking at it

    Only demons could do that.

    ng

    Just like Lakid, Henderson raised his hammer.

    Lakid told Henderson.

    Well, be careful not to be intimidated.

    Hahaha. I hope so.

    As expected, I said something pointless.

    Woosh!

    At the same time, the battle started.

    The entire situation was shared with the Shadow Mercenary Corps through Nadivo.

    Alkali let out a sigh.

    Um.

    The only one who understood the meaning was Vice Leader Wolf.

    I vaguely thought about it.

    About what?

    Liu Jinchun. I wonder if the monarch of the adventurers really didnt know his group was rotting. More than just ignorance, he looked like he was encouraging it.

    Hmm

    Thanks to that, my mind is clearer now.

    If he assumed that the monster was a demon.

    All his questions were solved.

    Liu Jinchun and the demon had a symbiotic rtionship.

    Liu Jinchun ordered his subordinates ording to his interests.

    If Wolf thought of it as him giving them away to the demon.

    His subordinates were some kind of sacrifice.

    Wolf raised the corners of his mouth.

    I never thought there would be another trash just like us.

    Alkali supported it.

    Considering the difference in the years we have lived, I think hes worse than us. It was an evil act that was far ahead of this old mans thoughts. Now I have no choice but to admit it, I underestimated the monarch of adventurers.

    He wasnt being sarcastic, it was sincere.

    Alkali had been observing the governance of the Arcana Continent.

    The monarchs who survived on the Arcana Continent did not survive because they were saints. They survived because they were so merciless that some people called them tyrants.

    Alkali asked Wolf.

    So what are you going to do, Acting Leader Wolf?

    All eyes of the Shadow Mercenary Corps turned to Wolf.

    I dont know.

    Wolf imagined.

    If he were Leader Kitch, what kind of decision would he make?

    Then he shook his head.

    Kitch wouldnt have nned this in the first ce.

    Because she would have tried to solve everything by herself.

    In that respect, she was weak, unlike him.

    Because Leader dragged in everyone she wanted to protect.

    But they wanted to protect the same thing.

    Shadow mercenaries, all of them.

    They moved to find her.

    Wolf opened his mouth as if it were natural.

    For now, lets beat him half to death in our usual style and make him reconsider.

    .

    .

    .

    Envy looked down.

    I did it just in case.

    The number of seats was nine.

    One seat was empty, unlike what he knew.

    However, he noticed the stigma wrapped around the mans body.

    Shadow Gods Stigma

    They were the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Envy looked down on his body.

    The mangled body twitched and regenerated.

    Envy evaluated it objectively.

    Thats amazing.

    He didnt expect that as a demon he would suffer this much damage against humans in a situation that was advantageous to him. Recalling the past, Envy said once again.

    As expected, it was not for no reason that the request was entrusted to you.

    Wolf clutched his torn side.

    He was not like the Leader.

    But this might be the first time he med Henderson and Lakid.

    Fear, they cant feel that important emotion.

    He misread the situation because they were too nonchnt.

    He thought it was amon-type demon.

    Hell, even just looking at him, he was no ordinary demon.

    It was not just because Wolf encountered him in person that he realized this.

    He could recognize it from what Kitch left behind.

    I want to confirm that it was a request from a great evil.

    Thanks to that, the moment the demon mentioned the request.

    He was convinced.

    That demon was a great evil.

    However, the demons next words were far beyond his expectations.

    You faithfully carried out that important request.

    His sides were torn off.

    What?

    Twitch!

    The damage to his lungs and other organs was severe.

    Even just flinching.

    Just breathing in could cause fatal damage.

    But Wolf continued, even as he vomited blood.

    He needed to.

    He had to ask.

    We carried out the request perfectly?

    Kitch said it clearly.

    A request from a great evil.

    It was one of the malicious requests that remained in the ledger because it had not been resolved for a long time. If she could confirm what the great evils request was, it could help the Commander-in-Chief.

    So, it was Kitch who apanied the Commander-in-Chief when he entered the Arcana Continent.

    Only then did Wolf realize it.

    You knew it from the beginning, Leader.

    The only person who could reveal the request ledger was the leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    She couldnt have been confused about the content of the request or whether it seeded or not.

    Wolf paused for a moment.

    Wait a minute.

    Kitch disappeared.

    She only left a message to the Commander-in-Chief that she would take full responsibility.

    At that point, it would be after she confirmed once again what the great evils request was.

    His thoughts flow naturally.

    Soon, Wolf came to a conclusion.

    The great evils request was rted to the Commander-in-Chief.

    It was only now that Kitchs actions began to make sense.

    Haha

    That was why she disappeared, leaving behind those words.

    Thats so fucking twisted.

    Wolf thought of Hoyeol and lowered his head.

    He started to understand Kitchs actions that he didnt like.

    Perhaps he would have made the same judgment.

    But he had to ask this.

    Wolf struggled to open his mouth to Envy.

    The contents of the request What was it?

    You dont know about it?

    Yes Its only been a few days since I became the leader.

    It was not difficult to answer a human from the Arcana Continent that Envy encountered for the first time in a while.

    The moment Envy thought it was no big deal and opened his mouth.

    A sound rang out in his ears.

    !!!

    It wasnt the groans of the fallen Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Nor it was Wolfs voice.

    Wolf.

    It was a real wolfs howling.

    In other words.

    Aooo-!

    It was a tempest hanging over the mountain.

 Chapter 285: Dawn

    Chapter 285: Dawn

    [The great evil, Envy of the Seven Deadly Sins, appears.]

    [Zero Mountain is overflowing with negative emotions.]

    [The area is transformed.]

    Beings who had entered the realm of oddity.

    One of them was the dragon.

    The Ice Dragon could change the area and create a hidden piece.

    Envy could do the same.

    nts in the mountains rapidly withered.

    Thend lost its vitality.

    The dark clouds swarmed the mountain range.

    Indeed, he truly lived up to his name, the great evil.

    But who was Grandfel?

    Youre noisy.

    Aside from not being intimidated in the face of a great evil.

    His pride was so high that he could even belittle the greatest evil.

    There was no way Grandfel would let it happen like this.

    Dont be afraid, hes just all barks.

    Talking seriously to nts?

    It was nothingpared to the acts of pride Id done so far.

    I raised my mana.

    Although its not at the level of Haiels blessing.

    Even though I looked like this, I was the owner of [Garden of Dignity]. There was a saying that even a dog learned to recite a poem if it spent three years at Seodang. Did you think Grandfels talent was just watching the elixirs grow?

    Gooo

    The magic power I radiated permeated the mountain range.

    At the same time, the scenery of the mountain range was regaining its color again.

    Yes, this was also the pride of not giving anything up to the demon.

    Do not lose your beauty in fear.

    Thanks to the aesthetic sense that did not break under any circumstances, I was the one suffering.

    It was fine now.

    I didnt know how it was updated in reality, but.

    Demon.

    Thanks to the arrival of the great evil that I once missed, I activated [Natural Enemy Rtionship] for the first time in a while. It was activated properly, too. I didnt have to act harshly with this level of mana consumption.

    And not only that.

    A message appeared.

    [The One Who Waits for the Dawn 5/5]

    [Set item effects are applied.]

    [Currently applied set effect: 5/5]

    Self-luminous.

    Like wearing a sparkly costume.

    I had the set of Dawn that I wore through my embarrassment!

    I raised my head and looked at the sun rising in the sky.

    They said there couldnt be two suns in the sky

    This damn mouth spoke well.

    Are you hiding because youre afraid of the great evil, sun?

    Now, more than just nts, he even talked to the sun.

    I am here, so you dont have to step out.

    Indeed, even in the face of a great evil, I remained steadfast.

    I reluctantly swallowed my regret for a moment.

    The demon hunters senses, which had be sharper than ever, twitched.

    The Zero Mountain was sorge that it could be called a new continent.

    It went without saying.

    Even with skills like irvoyance.

    It was impossible to find your desired target in Zero Mountain.

    However, there was something in the [Natural Enemy Rtionship] that went beyondmon sense.

    I had experienced it so far, so I could tell.

    Even from when I didnt reach level 100 yet.

    I had hunted hundreds of levels of demons and had survived to this point through unconventional methods. Was it because of that? My sense of hearing, which had developed due to the effect of [Natural Enemy Rtionship], could hear a voice.

    There you are.

    Amputated right arm.

    Screech.

    A mans voice was shouting.

    However, there was more than one voice.

    The contents of the request What was it?

    You dont know about him?

    Yes Its only been a few days since I became the leader.

    I was just guessing.

    But the moment the word request was brought up, I was certain.

    That was Wolfs voice, right?

    Why is Wolf in Zero Mountain

    Actually, I could guess the reason.

    He must have moved to find Kitch.

    But this was the Zero Mountain. Did he learn a way to get a connector in Zero Mountain?

    I turned my head for a moment.

    I listened.

    The request of a great evil.

    Even so, I was curious about it.

    I never thought that the great evil would have sent a request to the Shadow Mercenary Corp.

    And what was that request about?

    Kitch might have disappeared, leaving behind a statement that she would take responsibility.

    However, I wasnt even given the opportunity to listen to her story.

    Envys voice continued.

    Whahuuuuuh?!

    udie?!

    Why was that name showing up again?!

    No, I think Ive heard enough.

    Please dont say anything about udie family.

    It was toote to manifest a portal.

    I needed to stop his mouth faster!!

    Tempest.

    [Skill, Akshans Guardian Spirit is activated.]

    Aooo!

    My dark history.

    No, the cruel history of the udie family.

    The demon that tried to dig into it by all means.

    Tear him apart!

    *

    Although he might have been fatally wounded, the senses of his body hadnt gone away.

    The howl of a beast.

    The source was far away.

    How did it reach all the way here?

    A clear crying sound.

    Wolf held his side and looked at the great evil, the Seven Deadly Sins of Jealousy.

    He thought he was having an auditory hallucination.

    Its not an illusion.

    Envy clearly heard that cry. But his response was surprising. The great evil, which had never been shaken before, trembled.

    Its him.

    Him?

    He suddenly started talking to himself.

    Wolf thought.

    Did this demon know the owner of that cry?

    At the same time, he doubted it.

    The opponent was a great evil.

    If he were to be ranked among demons.

    So strong that he cant even bepared to the demon kings.

    Wolf and the Shadow Mercenary Corps had encountered the demon kings when attacking the Demon Kings Castle ruptures. He wasnt exaggerating, his force was so strong thatparing him to a demon king would be an insult.

    A being could cause such a great evil to tremble in fear?

    The only one he thought could do that was the Commander-in-Chief.

    Only Hoyeol alone.

    But Wolf unconsciously muttered.

    The Commander said Aooo?

    Cough

    It was so absurd that even his body which was listening spewed out blood.

    But his question didntst long.

    The one who howled was not an ordinary wolf.

    Tempest.

    It was worthy of its grand name.

    Swoosh!

    Woof!

    Soon, a wolf came out from the bushes and rushed towards Envy.

    Like a raging storm, it drove Envy to the corner.

    Wolf doubted his eyes.

    !

    Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    The influential viin of the Arcana Continent.

    They didnt mind any requests as long as it made money.

    For that Shadow Mercenary Corps, information was like stones that rolled on their own that they didnt have to spend effort to collect.

    I dont know if you know this, but recently in Heshiya City, the southern part of the Empire, resentment regarding the lord has reached its peak. That means you have a good justification to cause trouble!

    Starting with the situation in the Empire that they werent interested in.

    What I want is the treasure the cheeky baron has. The antique he picked up in the Southern Sea. Its value doesnt matter, I want to see him despair!

    A story about gold and silver treasures.

    Have you heard of the wolf of Akshan?

    And even unbelievable rumors sometimes came up too.

    The wolf of Akshan.

    Likewise, the capture request came into the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Wolf remembered the rumor about Akshans wolf.

    Since its a wolf, how about Wolf take charge, hehe?

    Thanks to the ill-suited joke of Kitch, who was the vice leader at the time, he could remember it without even trying.

    Even by just hearing the stories, he could understand why the client invested a huge amount of money and went so far as to confront Akshan to get their hands on Wolf.

    It is too beautiful to be called a wolf. Perhaps you could say it looks like a statue. But there is no doubt about its bravery. To put it in Akshans rooster would be a waste.

    Regardless of the reason, they didnt hesitate to ept the request.

    However, the request to capture Akshans wolf ended inly.

    He found out while carrying out the request.

    Its not an animal.

    A guardian spirit, a being that protected something.

    Just as the shadow crow, the guardian spirit of the Shadow Mercenary Corps, protected their hideout.

    Akshans guardian, Akshans wolf, also protected Akshan.

    In other words, it was Akshan itself.

    So at this moment, Wolf couldnt help but feel shocked.

    Yes, there was no more Akshan on the Arcana Continent.

    Because Akshan disappeared without a trace during the Holy War.

    Aooo

    However, the wolf that steadfastly overwhelmed Envy of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    If it wasnt Akshans wolf, what else it could be?

    Besides, when he watched its storm-like movements.

    Information about Akshans wolf seemed to ovep with it.

    Wolf was certain.

    He was certain it was Akshans wolf.

    Akshan has been revived?

    The moment Wolf muttered that.

    Arrrgh!

    Envy, torn apart by Akshans wolf, began to scream. For some reason. He held onto his right forearm, which didnt regenerate from the severed figure.

    How on earth, how could you be here!!

    He shouted into the air as if questioning something.

    Im sure I heard it! That person wont be able to leave the cave for a while. I definitely heard him say that! Damn it, could it be!!

    Soon, his face twisted hideously.

    Liu Jinchun. As expected, you were in the same league as that damn bastard! How dare you. To hunt down this Envy of the Seven Deadly Sins. Youre trying to deceive me!!

    Wolf swallowed.

    Great, Ill y along.

    Crunch

    Crunch

    Envy, who was helpless until just a moment ago, changed the shape of his body. And then, even the wounds he had sustained became insignificantpared to the injuries inflicted by Akshans wolf.

    He transformedpletely.

    I will admit it. I cant help but feel jealous of you.

    Pop!

    Huge demonic wings spread out from his shoulders.

    At the moment of astonishment, Wolf heard Alkalis rough voice.

    Phase two.

    What do you mean, old man?

    Keheh.

    Shake

    Alkali opened the potion bottle with trembling hands and gulped it down.

    Elixir.

    It was a potion made from extremely refined precious bi-herbs, and its value was unimaginable. Alkali rolled another bottle of elixir toward Wolf.

    Roll

    Kitch saved this up for you.

    Leader did?

    Keheh. I dont n on getting in trouble for something like this, so dont worry.

    The effect of the elixir was great.

    It could even override fatal status abnormalities.

    Alkali stumbled and looked at the fallen members.

    Looking at Lakids face

    Tsk.

    He couldnt help but click his tongue.

    Except for Lakid and Henderson, we can all survive.

    The two men had confronted the great evil alone.

    Their injuries were so great that they couldnt be saved by the elixir.

    Alkali looked at Envy.

    Acting Leader Wolf, Ill ask you politely.

    Ask as much as you want.

    ording to the adventurers terms, the great evil has entered the next phase.

    Alkali was open-minded despite his age.

    It had been a long time since he fell into the world of adventurers.

    So he had a rough understanding of the adventurersnguage.

    We dont know how many times hell repeat that kind of molting in the future.

    That was why he realized the gap between them.

    They were almostpletely wiped out by just the first phase.

    There was no chance of winning against Envy who had entered the second phase.

    Knowing that, Alkali asked Wolf.

    Will you still fight till the end?

    Wolf managed to empty the elixir and he examined his body. Due to the effect of the elixir, his vitality was rapidly replenishing, but the bone and flesh on his torn-up side couldnt be filled up.

    The cool-headed part of himself which used to be amander told him.

    There was no chance of winning.

    It came up with the best options.

    It told him to leave the area, abandoning the hopeless Henderson and Lakid. Yes, his past self, who had turned away from his defeated allies and turned into a traitor, was scolding him.

    Wolfughed quietly.

    Its funny to make this decision now, old man.

    Could this problem happen because he looked into it too deeply?

    Adventurers who died after trusting Liu Junchun and the members who crumbled while believing in him seemed to ovep.

    So Wolf picked up his crossbow.

    Shouldnt there be a limit to being a trash?

    ng

    Wolf thought as he loaded his crossbow.

    Is this what you call pride?

    Well, he didnt know if he had the right to mention the word pride. But one thing was certain. The decision he made now was never meaningless.

    Winning is not the goal.

    It was about buying time until the Commander-in-Chief, Hoyeol, arrived.

    Now that Akshans wolf had joined them.

    They might be able to buy some time.

    Alkali sighed deeply.

    In the end you too, you start to resemble Kitch.

    But that answer was just like the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    Because if you werent twisted, you werent a colleague.

    Alkali searched through the inside of his pocket with the corners of his mouth raised up.

    Lets see, what poison do I have that can be used in a situation like this?

    The moment he dug through his memory.

    Flinch!

    The veins on Hendersons head twitched.

    A groan came out of Lakids mouth, which had been tightly closed.

    Wolf and Alkali doubted their eyes.

    What?

    Even if it was those two guys who had muscles for brains.

    If they were human, that level of injury couldnt be healed naturally.

    It should be impossible for them to regain consciousness on their own.

    But their doubt didntst long.

    Just in time.

    Change also came to those who hade to their senses.

    Click

    Ill hear about the situationter.

    Just by appearing.

    So lets all rise up until the hunt is over.

    He dispelled the darkness covering the mountain range.

    Because the Shadow Mercenary Corps I hired is not weak enough to be defeated by a trivial demon.

    It was Dawn.

    .

    .

    .

    [The One Who Waits For The Dawn 5/5]

    [Set item effects are applied.]

    [Currently applied set effect: 5/5]

    [1. When you are amander, the morale of your allies is at maximum.]

    The meaning of maximum in the Arcana system was significant.

    For example

    It could even express a person being revived from the dead.

 Chapter 286: Akshan is Hungry (1)

    Chapter 286: Akshan is Hungry (1)

    ?

    Beyond brilliant, to the point of dazzling.

    It''s not for nothing that I wore my jacket to the point of frowning.

    The first set of effects were deceptive.

    [Waiting for the Dawn 5/5]

    [Set item effects apply].

    [Set Effect currently in effect: 5/5]

    [1. When you are amander, the morale of your allies is at ''maximum''.]....

    This is simr to how the "Authority" feature is activated when your Rtionship and Friendship levels are maxed out. When morale is maximized, it has a miraculous effect.

    The question is, Shadow Mercenaries.

    Do they think of me as amander?

    You can find out who the Shadow Mercenaries are through the AAU.

    And put a straw in it....

    No, I''ve been watching them since we attacked the Demon King''s Castle together.

    ''Their individual abilities are on par with the seniors.''

    Even during the attack on Demon King Castle, the Shadow Mercenaries fought modestly, not at their best. The Shadow Mercenaries'' pride is as strong as their extraordinary abilities.

    Furthermore, the AAU''s advice was not good.

    -"I hope it''s just a fluke, but the Shadow Mercenaries, they''re stuck with the Darkside setting...."

    They say they''ve joined the Holy War Alliance.

    I can''t help but wonder if they truly follow me.

    But even if they don''t think so.

    For now, I had to train my mind to think so.

    ''That''s how you''ll receive the Dawn set effect!''

    I see the great evil, Seven Deadly Sins Envy.

    Its appearance is still murderous.

    I didn''t think it was normal when I just reached out through the dimensional rift, but now that

    I see it in its entirety, it''s definitely evil. Why, Akshan, didn''t you say so yourself?

    -"Akshan''s mortal enemy is a great evil."

    If you consider the demon insignificant.

    An Akshan as great as Grandfell is recognized as an archenemy?

    There must be something different about a great evil than amon demon.

    ''Of course, to Grandfell, he''s just another demon.''

    Not me.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, will not be drowned in pride.

    I need to survive by any means necessary.

    In that case, the existence of the Shadow Mercenaries?

    I couldn''t be more pleased.

    So I opened my mouth.

    We''ll hear the exact detailster.

    For now, we must work together through the set effects of Waiting for the Dawn.

    To do so, you must follow me. I conveyed such aplex message in Grandfell style.

    "The Shadow Mercenaries I have hired are not weak enough to be defeated by a lowly demon."

    "...!!!"

    Wolfe and Alkari''s faces are agitated.

    Their pupils are twitching because they can''t control the level of this big mouth, but the shock therapy is working, after all. Wolfe opens his mouth.

    "I didn''t want to meet you like this, sir."

    I understand.

    This was a group of Shadow Mercenaries who rejected my help and went their own way. There must be a reason they went so far as to refuse my favors.

    "I told you."

    But.

    Whether it has to do with the Heavenly Unity.

    or a request from a great evil.

    Now is not the time for pleasantries, Wolfe.

    "I will hear your side of the story after the hunt."

    After all, the opponent is a Great Evil.

    I hear a voice in my head.

    It was Gwicheol''s voice with the sharpest edge.

    -Master, is that what I should cut?

    "Yes."

    -It is indeed a great evil.

    Legendary grade item, Gwicheol.

    But the thing about great evils is that they don''t underestimate their opponents.

    And from experience.

    I know that reality is a favorable ce for demons.

    Why, in the real world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Look at the demons hiding in society.

    ''Nam Cheolmin, Baek Yiseol, and Branch Leader Baker....''

    The demons that possessed them grew rapidly. They didn''t just absorb negative emotions,

    they spread them. Even unknown demons, such as imps and subus, are on the loose.

    A great evil had appeared in this reality?

    "I feel good, After admitting it, my mind felt at ease."

    Even when facing my natural enemy.

    It''s not strange that I don''t get tired of [fear].

    Tempest, who had been pressuring Envy the whole time,es to my side.

    "A."

    I can tell that his courage hasn''t diminished in the slightest.

    He''s exhausted.

    And with good reason.

    Envy transformed.

    ''Which means it''s moved on to the next phase.''

    I don''t know how much damage the Shadow Mercenaries have done to Envy.

    Tempest had single-handedly defeated the Great Evil''s first phase.

    Even by Grandfell''s exacting standards.

    "Well done, Tempest."

    I couldn''t be more pleased with his performance.

    But then I hear a pause.

    If there is a sound, it''s Wolfe and Alkari.

    Alkari asks politely.

    "Is Tempest the name of the wolf?"

    ... You thought that name sounded like a middle school name too?!

    Why does the old saying about thieves making your feet tinglee to mind?

    I mean, why would you, when you''re just mesmerized by Tempest.... Imagine how surprised you''d be to hear another name for a Gwicheol, and even more so to

    hear the full name of Grandfell.... I was worried that I''d go from surprised to horrified.

    But, thankfully.

    "Haha...."

    Alkari said, shaking his head.

    "Forgive me for myck of awareness. When you spoke of demons and great evils as mere

    prey, it never urred to me to consider the true meaning...!"

    There I realized.

    ''What, you finally found out.''

    That I am a demon hunter and thest survivor of Akshan.

    I wasn''t trying to hide it, unlike my full name on Grandfell.

    Beyond that, if you asked politely.

    I would have simply and proudly told you.

    I am thest man standing of Akshan.

    But even though themunity is buzzing.

    No journalists, no yers, no one was asking me anything serious.

    ''I guess it''s the power of etiquette education, right?''

    But the face of Akshan.

    The Akshan Wolf, who mesmerized even the yers.

    I suppose it''s not surprising that the Shadow Mercenaries, who are well versed in the

    continent''s intelligence, would recognize Tempest''s identity.

    But, as I said, now is not the time to apologize.

    "Don''t ignore me, Akshan child."

    pas-

    Envy spreads its giant wings.

    Swoosh-

    A gust of wind transforms thendscape once more.

    The next phase is a game changer.

    The earth rumbles and surges.

    "Tempest, I will take care of the fallen."

    "A!"

    Tempest moves swiftly.

    He gathers up the Shadow Mercenaries who have not yet awakened.

    I see, I don''t need to summon my healing magic.

    Alkari''s potion will do a better job than my maneuvering healing spell.

    Besides, the effects of maximized early morale are beginning to show.

    [Hidden Piece, enters ''Mouth of Envy''].

    You''ve managed to get Hidden Piece out, haven''t you?

    I''m not fazed, perhaps because I''ve fought the ice dragon Frostnax before. Regardless of my

    feelings, of course. Grandfell maintained his usual posture.

    The angle of his head, neck and waist.

    As if he would never look up at the envy enormous body.

    I opened my mouth to speak.

    "You''re not in a position to invite anyone."

    Then I raised my magic power.

    The [Blessing of the First World Tree] buff has no limits.

    As if that wasn''t enough, the effect of [Natural Enemy].

    Natural Enemy: Increases yourbat power by leaps and bounds when fighting against

    demons.

    What this means is simple.

    I don''t know how the hierarchy of the Demon race works.

    I was much weaker than I am now.

    I once suppressed one of the top demons, Gamigin, with a [[]Anomaly].

    ''Of course, at best it was just a distraction.''

    Still, I seeded in forcing him to one knee.

    Seven Deadly Sins, Envy.

    I don''t know if you''re stronger or weaker than Gamigin.

    "But that''s why they are a lowly race."

    I''m quite a bit stronger than I was then, in many ways.

    Go000000-

    I scatter magic power in the area.

    Hidden Piece, [Mouth of Envy].

    I don''t know what rules exist on the home ground, but the away team''s morale is absolutely

    second to none. At least until I''m wearing the Dawn Jacket.

    "I will personally discipline you."

    I mean, I''m not shy about it.

    "Be polite and bow your head to distinguished guests."

    Poof!

    I crushed the Envy''s head with my magic.

    "How dare you...."

    Envy''s desperate attempts to rebel came through, but I didn''t care. As I said, now that

    [Natural Enemy] has been triggered, there is no limit to the absolute amount of magic power.

    No wonder the message popped up. [''Restraint'' urs to Seven Deadly Sins, Envy].

    "Put aside your ugly, cumbersome wings as well."

    |||||

    "Isn''t there some dust flying around?" [''Binding'' urs to Seven Deadly Sins, Envy].

    It doesn''t stop at keeping your head down.

    Envy''s wings, which it tries to spread, are folded like fingers.

    Then, I speaks to Envy, who is so heated that he is gnashing his teeth.

    "You are the first demon I have taught formalities."

    "...Shut up."

    "Consider it an honor."

    A simultaneous message.

    [The Seven Deadly Sins, Envy breaks free from ''Restraint''].

    [The Seven Deadly Sins, Envy breaks free from ''Binding''].

    Yes, neither magic nor anomaly.

    I didn''t intend to keep you restrained for long with pure magic.

    It was literally just a manners lesson. Suddenly, it''s manners.

    To a demon who is nothing more than prey?

    One might ask.

    I thought you didn''t even speak to your prey.

    You''re right.

    Grandfell''s pride is indeed unwavering. Even if it were a great evil that would be happy to be reunited.

    They would not be happy to see each other again.

    But this time was an exception.

    "I finally have it."

    Yes.

    Envy, this isn''t a lesson in manners for you.

    It''s a lesson in manners for me.

    The reason for forcing manners on Envy is simple.

    Envy, as he is now.

    I felt like if I ran wild without notice, I would really hit him.

    "The right to face Akshan."

    Let''s see how our seniors feel about...!

    ''Unlike me, they have no mercy.''

    The yers of Heavenly Unity scattered across the mountain range.

    There was some sort of deal between Liu Zunqun and Envy.

    To make a deal with the demon was to be a demon worshipper.

    ''It''s hard enough to stop Grandfell....''

    If the Akshan seniors were just going to hunt down Liu Zunqun because of envy, that would be

    a really dizzying situation.

    So that envy wouldn''t get in their way.

    In the end, it was just an manner lesson I started to make myselffortable.

    Grumble!

    Akshan''s Upkeep: Summoning Akshan the Demon Hunter from the Hellfires.

    The hellfire that engulfs Tempest burns in silence.

    Then the screen shed before my eyes.

    It was the usual system message.

    [The rtionship with Akshan and influence are also applied to the effect.]

    [Akshan Demon Hunter answers your call.]

    But I know from experience.

    Our Akshan seniors don''t give a shit about rtionships or influence. We went all out when we

    hunted Gamigin, and now we have an archenemy on our hands?

    Needless to say.

    Hmph.

    A shout of life in the midst of the fire.

    The sound of shing metal. ng, ng, ng! "Then I will dly respond."

    I said to Envy.

    "To the eternal hunt hosted by Akshan."

 Chapter 287: Akshan is Hungry (2)

    Chapter 287: Akshan is Hungry (2)

    ?

    Now, let''spare the power.

    The opponent is a great evil, the Seven Deadly Sins Envy.

    He''s absorbed so much negative emotion that he''s like meat on water. As if that weren''t bad enough, he''s transformed the field and has the advantage of his home ground, Hidden Piece.

    On the other side is me.

    I am themander, wearing the jacket of dawn.

    Roughly a dozen Akshans have risen from the depths of hell.

    And a group of Shadow Mercenaries who are slowlying to their senses.

    ''That''s a short list for a raid.''

    Back when Arcana was just a game.

    I was ignorant of boss raids.

    It wasn''t just my level, which was barely around level 50, but my ss, the Demon Hunter, was the root cause. I got kicked out of parties, and raids sucked.

    But weren''t there other yers who had been there?

    ''Nam Taemin, Hisagi, Leonie, Schreig....''

    Ranked yers from the past.

    Since the beginning of the Holy War Alliance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I had learned their knowledge by looking over their shoulders.

    That''s why I know how rushed and poorly organized the current Seven Deadly Sins Envy Raid is.

    I''m well aware of its meager resources.

    ''If I can''t do it, a hundred people can.''

    Boss monsters are on a different level.

    Unless there is an overwhelming difference in power, the number of yers must support it.

    The most important feature of a boss monster is its health.

    Envy speaks up.

    "I was wondering how the dead Akshan was resurrected...."

    You''re a great evil, and you''ve got a great mind.

    "After all, aren''t they the ones who fell to hell?" Hell.

    The ce where demons fall.

    So, no, [Akshan''s Upkeep] isn''t just a skill that allows you to summon a fallen Akshan demon hunter. More precisely, it summons demon hunters who peer into the abyss to hunt demons, only to end up bing demons themselves and falling into Hell.

    ''Sword Saint, like Shegwin.''

    Envy chuckled.

    "Interesting."

    No, it was more than augh.

    "You can drag me to hell if you want."

    He chuckled, barely able to breathe.

    "You have nothing left of your former fame but misery!"

    I understand that assessment.

    If it were a great evil, the perspective would be different.

    A demon hunter who''s been corrupted into a demon and sent to hell?

    It might seem ridiculous.

    But you don''t know, do you?

    What is happening in hell at this moment.

    "You''re a demon because you''re so ignorant."

    Because you''ve never been to hell.

    Of course, I haven''t experienced hell either.

    But I have.

    Unlike you, I have experience.

    The experience of sweating without missing a single day...!

    "Do not take human pride lightly."

    Even if it leads to hell.

    The Akshan spirit never forgets.

    Yes, it is the spirit of hard work that is imprinted on the body.

    Our Akshan seniors must have developed [Tenacity] through repeated physical training in hell. I know what [Tenacity] can do, having trained with them to the limit.

    [Tenacity: Converts mental strength into stats. Each increase in Tenacity grants an additional increase in converted stats].

    In addition.

    Unlike me, you have been hunting demons who have fallen to hell forever. Even if, in the past, you were corrupted into demons and fell to hell.

    Sereung-

    This means that each and every one of them has no choice but to be a demon hunter who boasts supreme skills. As if to prove it, Akshan seniors kicked the ground and ran out.

    Bam!

    I hear a lively reaction to their movements.

    "...Who are they, sir?"

    "Where did those humanse from?"

    "I''ve never seen an Arcanian

    that...?"

    The Shadow Mercenaries came to their senses after Wolf and Alkari.

    It''s a sight to behold, even if you''re empty-handed.

    Unmeasurable [Tenacity].

    That tenacity transformed into [Strength] and [Agility].

    And the experience of a skilled demon hunter.

    "Do you think something changes when you charge in?"

    The ten demon hunters pressed down on Envy as one.

    There''s no such thing as being caught off guard by a provocation.

    Demon habits.

    Demon hunters know them better than anyone.

    "...!"

    Envy''s body flinches.

    With that body that can be manipted freely, you can enjoy it.

    It looks like they were just waiting for an opportunity to snatch it.

    I told you, right?

    "They''re not normal.

    ng.

    Push.

    Pow!

    A series of processes without the slightest hesitation.

    It was an unbelievable simplicity of action for those who were truly in the presence of a great evil. A literal hunt. Akshan''s seniors hunting a great evil as if it were just another day''s work.

    Now it was more than a question, it was a plea.

    "...Vice leader Wolfe, who the hell are they?"

    I answered for the shocked Wolfe.

    "Akshan."

    "...What if it''s Akshan?"

    "No way, the demon hunter...?"

    Likewise, I finally found out.

    Except for Henderson and Rockid, who were lying on their backs, twitching their hands and

    feet.

    So the Shadow Mercenaries know I''m connected to Akshan.

    No, that''s not all.

    ''If there were evil eyes on the continent.''

    In reality, there''s a camera lens.

    Whether it''s a drone camera or a helicopter.

    Or a satellite.

    It could be now.

    Or a littleter.

    It won''t be long before my image is broadcast to the world.

    Shhh.

    His gaze naturally switched to his clothes.

    As a human being, Lee Hoyeol is in an incredibly embarrassing situation.

    ''...Wouldn''t this be more suitable as a stage costume than abat uniform?''

    But make up your mind, Hoyeol.

    Why, there is a saying that you can turn a crisis into an opportunity?

    Actually, this is a golden opportunity.

    We''ll be able to warn them properly.

    Even so, High Ranking Demon King.

    Gamigin''s hunting prowess is wearing thin.

    To hunt a great evil, one of the seven deadly sins, at a time like this.

    As Granfell said....

    ''I''ll be able to get the demon on topic and make him squirm.''

    And not only that.

    This warning is not just directed at the demon.

    Heavenly Unity and Liu Zunqun are clearly rted to Envy.

    And for some reason.

    And to you, Raymond Sean, who hasn''t posted a single update despite unleashing a great evil

    into the world. This should serve as a stern warning to those who are no better than the

    demon himself.

    I lifted up Gwicheol.

    I have enhanced my senses in the [Small Champion''s Sanctuary under the mountain].

    Now that mybat power has been enhanced by the [Natural Enemy].

    It is not difficult to revive those senses.

    The trinity of magic, sword force, and tenacity.

    To hunt demons.

    Whatever it takes.

    My tactics are those of a true demon hunter.

    I opened my mouth.

    "Lesser demon."

    Was it only Phase 2?

    I don''t know how many patterns you have left.

    I''ve dug my own well, and it''s overflowing.

    "Is the saved form sufficient?"

    Anomaly, Diend, the legend of the Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol...!

    Too many to mention.

    Evidence of the struggle is left behind.

    *

    "Are you sure about that?"

    AAU Korea Branch.

    Yoon questioned the information.

    It had to be.

    Click, click, click.

    He had been hitting refresh since earlier.

    Still, the official Arcana website hadn''t been updated.

    Yoon''s coworker said.

    "Yeah, well, there''s no reason for Second Sun, Schreig, and Baker to be feeding us fake

    information, right?"

    The London Miracle.

    Since that day, South Korea and the United Kingdom.

    Rtions between the two countries have progressed dramatically.

    And with that progress came a close working rtionship with the AAU London Branch. The

    information we have now is breaking news, but it''s still hard to believe....

    "An emergence message popped up in the Zero Mountains? How is that possible when there

    are no appropriate levels set, and most importantly, not a single emergency update for an event of that magnitude?"

    It was an unheard of confluence of events.

    "No matter how many times I called him a fucking asshole.... Raymond Sean, he did what he

    said he was going to do, and that is to pull up a regr update when it was expected and an

    emergency update when it was unexpected."

    And then.

    Click.

    The home page hadn''t updated, even after the appearance message popped up and the fields

    started to transform. Where did it go wrong? Yoon Soogyeom was clutching his head in

    frustration.

    Sung Hyunjoon spoke up.

    "What if it was on purpose?"

    "... on purpose?"

    "Raymond Sean deliberately didn''t show the information."

    Yoon Soogyeom looked at Sung Hyunjoon.

    He asked with a look.

    Why on earth, what kind of wind is blowing all of a sudden?

    Raymond Sean had always shown a favorable attitude towards mankind. Just look at the way

    he''s been providing updates and offering yers huge rewards for clearing the Rift.

    Sung continued.

    "He doesn''t want to go with the flow.""

    "Flow?"

    "The changes led by General Manager Lee Hoyeol."

    "!!!!"

    Lee Hoyeol.

    General Manager of Yusra.

    I knew he didn''t like Raymond Sean.

    Not even the huge Rift rewards that yers could only dream of.

    To the general manager, it is nothing more than a meaningless pursuit of wealth and fame.

    He''d always said that.

    However, it wasn''t until after the confrontation with....

    "Because there was an obvious conflict over the connector."

    Raymond Sean''s battle over the connector.

    That''s when Hoyeol threw cold water on it.

    A voice came from the back.

    "To put it simply, it''s a battle of wills?"

    "... Mr. Park?"

    "Don''t be a jerk. There''s no need to greet him. Go ahead, Sung Hyunjoon." "Ah, yes."

    Sung continued to speak.

    From the world''s reaction to the situation.

    Even Heavenly Unity, the only one on the opposite side of the line from Hoyeol.

    But the point remains the same.

    "He''s clearly threatening humanity, that asshole."

    Raymond Sean.

    His intentions were clear to see.

    He''s trying to use the information in the update history to shake Hoyeol''s position. To

    destroy the infinite trust the world has in Hoyeol.

    ''What a disgusting bastard, you are.''

    Yoon Soogyeom nods in understanding.

    "Then the appearance of the great evil, the Seven Deadly Sins Envy, is a kind of deration of war."

    A warning to mankind that doesn''t follow his will.

    AAU knew the importance of information better than anyone.

    If Raymond Sean hadn''t provided an update.

    Humanity would have been wiped out by rift erosion long ago.

    In that sense, it was extremely frustrating.

    Park Minjae grits his teeth.

    "Even if the bastard threatens...."

    Demonic monsters.

    There was no data about them, even within the AAU.

    Now that they were the main enemy.

    The value of the information provided by Raymond Shen was bound to be great.

    "Isn''t this beyond filthy, it''s a foul y?"

    They were not the only ones who knew that.

    The governments, the yers, even the yers themselves.

    If they realized that the reason for this was the confrontation between Hoyeol and Raymond

    Sean.

    ''Arrows may be pointed at you, General Manager....''

    It was a damned tight situation.

    Great Evil.

    It''s definitely a force to be reckoned with.

    I could tell by the fact that it had posted an appearance message in the Zero Mountains.

    ''Even if you''re the general manager....''

    You''re bound to have a hard time against this great evil.

    That''s what Raymond Sean is aiming for.

    The moment the world sees Hoyeol''s struggle with the demon with no information about it.

    The trust in Hoyeol will be shattered.

    Soon, the news is breaking.

    "The location of the great evil has been captured!"

    The AAU pinpoints the great evil''s location in the Zero Mountains.

    The image of the great evil appears on arge monitor.

    And then.

    "!!!!"

    All worries turned out to be just unfounded.

    "...Now, just a moment!"

    It''s been said that mankind knows nothing about demons.

    If there''s anyone more fluent in demons than Raymond Sean.

    A gap in information bes meaningless.

    A noisy crowd-

    "Where have I seen that outfit before...?"

    "It''s so big, and most of all, that crossbow."

    "Hey, is that wolf over there...?!"

    Yep.

    More fluent in demons than Raymond Sean.

    A being that has no choice but to do so based on its instincts.

    "Oh, isn''t that an Akshan wolf?!"

    The natural enemy of demons.

    Akshans.

    Because they have signaled the beginning of resurrection.

    Pooosh-!

 Chapter 288: Don’t mention that name.

    Chapter 288: Don��t mention that name.

    ?

    What I need is an overwhelming victory.

    The entire world will be watching my battle with the Great Evil, and as a stern warning, I must not falter, even if my opponent is the Great Evil.

    ''This is something I have been prepared to do since I dered a holy war.''

    Peace maintained by my presence.

    I don''t know about Grandfell, but I don''t have the guts to befortable in such a position.

    I also have a face.

    I don''t care about shy clothes in such an important situation.

    How can I im to be a perfect absolute being?

    But I can still y the part.

    ''I have to do it even if I don''t want to.''

    This snout has been talking about so much.

    So the difficulty of this battle is bound to rise once again.

    Great evil.

    Even though Akshan has recognized it as an archenemy.

    I must not waver.

    Reality and the Arcana Continent.

    For the sake of peace in both worlds.

    I desperately need to act shameless.

    One might ask.

    Is that possible when your life is at stake?

    If so, I will ask you again.

    "Why are you worrying now?" I''d ask.

    Are you starting to worry again now?

    I don''t deserve to be worried now.

    ''It''s a little strange.''

    Besides, it''s different from then.

    I''m not alone.

    Alkari sighs.

    "Akshan, do you really mean they''re back...!"

    As if our dependable seniors who never lost their pride in hell weren''t enough, there''s Tempest, Akshan''s guardian spirit, who has been waiting for them. Even the Shadow Mercenaries, who must have their own agenda.

    A loud voice is heard

    "...Damn it."

    "Uhahaha."

    "Are youughing? You''re definitely insane."

    Henderson and Rockid.

    Even the two men in the worst shape open their eyes and pull themselves to their feet. More surprised than anyone were the Shadow Mercenaries, who were well aware of their condition.

    Alkari frowns, searching for something.

    He picks up two clinking potion bottles.

    "... You didn''t even drink the elixir, how could you?"

    How could you?

    It must be the Dawn set effect.

    But I stayed silent.

    Rockid frowns.

    "Well, my eyes are so dazzling that I have not to be able to quietly close them."

    ...Wow, Dawn!

    A person who was in a state of death.

    All it takes is a re to wake him up.

    No wonder cameras around the world are looking for me.

    Self-luminous, just like that.

    I lock eyes with Rockid, who looks at me.

    "I knew it was you."

    He blurts out, then shakes his head.

    "No, I thought it was you. Damn it, I''ve never had a respectful word in my life.... I apologize.

    I''m a wounded warrior, so please be lenient."

    ...Was the employment rtionship effective?

    Rockid, who has never bowed to an elf or Elsidor, answered obediently. Aren''t you just pretending? With Rockid personality, there is no way he cares about what others think.

    Besides, the Dawn''s set effect only applies to those who consider me theirmander. Before

    I can say anything, the guys start chattering.

    "... That looks like a bad head injury."

    "Leave it alone."

    "You could have said that, Mr. Rockid...!"

    Was that noise embarrassing?

    Rocky''s face contorted, but the timing was good.

    The Seven Deadly Sins of Envy screamed.

    "You have a lot ofposure in front of this Great Evil!"

    Senses sharpened by the [Natural Enemy] effect.

    The five senses pick up the change.

    This is an effect that gives me an advantage in all aspects when ites to demons. This means that it gives me an advantage in identifying patterns that are essential for attacking

    boss monsters.

    "Beware the dark, gentlemen."

    Hidden Piece, [Mouth of Envy].

    After entering, the mountainndscape was covered in pitch ck darkness.

    Beware of the dark is a Granfell-style way of saying beware of all directions.

    And now.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Twist!

    Huge hands stretched out from the darkness.

    Wolfe shouted.

    "Dodge with all your might!"

    The Shadow Mercenaries scattered hastily to avoid the attack.

    Tempest, too, dodges Envy''s lunging grasp with a stormy move. Of course, I stood still, not

    moving a single step.

    I just stare at Envy.

    I might look like I''m dying to die.

    But I told you.

    An ordinary hunt is not enough.

    What I need is an overwhelming victory.

    One that doesn''t flinch in the face of a great evil.

    ''See.''

    In that case, I must thank Grandfell''s talents once again. The pattern of Envy, unleashing

    attack after attack, field by field, was in my head, the structure formalized.

    So I opened my mouth.

    "It''s not a bad idea to try to use a dimensional rift."

    Of course, in the midst of my ramblings.

    Aaaah!

    The grip of Envy, which has no ce to go, is turning towards me.

    But who is Grandfell?

    A man of pride who refuses to let the demon get in his way.

    The words I''m about to spit oute out the back of my throat.

    "However, it was a mistake to not understand the subject."

    It couldn''t have been more effective.

    For an opponent who hasn''t entered the realm of Anomaly.

    I know better than anyone how much you can eat raw. I know how many times I''ve been

    cooked with anomaly, and I''ve learned from that experience.

    I realized that you have to respond to anomaly with anomaly.

    Envy, the Seven Deadly Sins.

    No wonder he''s so strong.

    His level is probably many times higher than mine, which is level 700. But I can assure you. In

    the realm of Anomaly, I''m ahead of him.

    ''You didn''t make it to the real world on your own, did you?''

    In his quest to take over Vangrit, Envy had an ally in Karimzeva.

    Of course, Karimzeva couldn''t open a dimensional rift on his own.

    They had to work together.

    But the point is, it''s not a solo effort.

    ''Even if it were said to have imitated the structure of the connector.''

    That''s a credit to Grandfell''s brilliance.

    He didn''t have help from anyone.

    In short, you made a big mistake.

    "It doesn''t really interfere with the dimension."

    Manifesting anomaly.

    Don''t think you''re the only one who can interfere with dimensions.

    Closing an open dimensional rift.

    Imagine this.

    u? m

    In the flesh.

    Through a dimensional rift.

    What happens to the Envy grip that stretches out across the field?

    What happens.

    It would be cut off.

    Just like that right arm.

    "Ugh, Uaghhhhhhh!"

    I chanted nonchntly over the Envy''s screams.

    "I told you the right arm was only the beginning."

    Thud.

    Tud.

    Thud.

    The forearms fell, severed.

    I lock eyes with Akshan''s seniors.

    Of course, there are no surprises for them.

    Why, they say praise can make a whale dance, and I don''t recall hearing any from Akshan, even

    back when Arcana was just a game.

    But.

    ''I can''t help it, I''m a demon hunter, really.''

    I''m getting used to Akshan''s way ofmunicating.

    This means that you canmunicate with just a dull look in your eyes.

    Actions speak louder than words.

    I snap.

    The crossbow in one hand is drawn back for a moment.

    ng.

    The demon hunters rushed forward, swords in hand. The melee had begun, and the tenacity of

    the seniors, unbreakable even in hell, was on full disy.

    "Don''t stick to me!"

    Envy desperately try to shake them off, but it''s not enough.

    I''ve felt this during our training quests together.

    Their tenacity is no joke. Ta-da-da-da-da!

    You''re better than me.

    Before the demon''s regenerative powers unleashed.

    I unleash a barrage of swords on the wounded Envy.

    sh, sh, sh.

    As you can see by looking at my simple skill window.

    Demon hunters have no fancy skills.

    But an overwhelming amount of stats derived from [Tenacity].

    The destructive power that radiates from it.

    It makes even the simplest of moves seem grandiose.

    "Kuhaghhh!"

    Of course it''s a hit.

    ''This is not the time to be admiring.''

    I don''t intend to stand back and let my seniors do the work forever.

    If you just watch, what are you doing with the demon in front of you?

    I never know when they''re going to turn their cold eyes on me. Besides, what I need is victory.

    Even if I gave it my all, I felt like I hadn''t done enough.

    It was an overwhelming victory that left no room for error.

    ''You have to push forward when you get the chance.''

    I raised my eyebrows.

    -Master, is he the one I should cut?

    [Sword of Pride that can only be unleashed with Gwicheol.

    It''s a bit of a waste to use such an ever-changing sword technique now.

    From the looks of it, the current pattern won''tst long.

    I answered Gwicheol.

    "He''s not even worth it."

    Isn''t that arrogant? Well, we''ll see if it''s arrogance or not.

    I was confident.

    At the same time, I believed in my struggle.

    Even if you say you have skipped the intermediate process.

    I never chose the easy path.

    -If my master says so, I will follow.

    The same goes for the use of Gwicheol.

    The Duel in Space and Time with Sword Saint, Shegwin.

    Through that experience, I learned that the way to maximize Gwicheol''s performance is to

    leave everything to Gwicheol. However, from that day on, I never entrusted my body to

    Gwicheol again.

    Not only that.

    Even in situations where you can eat it raw through Anomaly. Through hand-to-handbat, through pure magic, or through swordsmanship.

    I''ve had a lot of experience.

    Because of my efforts.

    I can stand tall in front of the snout of Grandfell.

    I can stand tall in the face of a great evil.

    And I can still deliver a fatal blow.

    Sparkle-

    Hidden piece.

    A space that transcends the physicalws of reality.

    Like the Rift, what happens here has no effect on reality. This means you can rampage through

    the Zero Mountains without worrying about the damage being transmitted.

    Ssssshhhh-

    The light that was blinking in the sky gradually gets closer at a faster speed.

    That pressure was constantly tearing apart Great Evil.

    It was enough to make even Akshan seniors take a step back.

    Grumbling-

    Soon, the light zes red, revealing its presence.

    It''s one of Grandfell''s talents that once he sees something, he doesn''t forget it.

    An exceptional magical talent.

    Meteor Strike.

    Yes, the magic of a rampaging Tower Master''s body.

    For an overwhelming victory.

    It requires overwhelming destructive power.

    Envy was helpless against the onught.

    Envy barely raises his head.

    He then says, startled by the intense light of Meteor.

    "...Dawn?"

    A meteor strike that strikes in the dark.

    If I had to express it, you could think of it as dawn.

    But don''t be mistaken, Great Evil. "Unfortunately."

    "... Pity?"

    "Dawn shall not shine upon you, inferior."

    The effects of the Dawn Set only work on allies.

    "If you understand, hurry."

    "Hurry, this body, to what?"

    "Do you think you can take it?"

    "?"

    "God''s Judgment." "The judgment of God...?" "Armageddon." ...Why did I keep quiet!

    The official name is Meteor Strike.

    It''s called God''s judgment, Armageddon.

    What is the reason for giving it a nickname with a meaningful meaning?!

    Is this also part of the temple and given such a sacred name? Anyway....

    ''It''s a naming sense that I neither understand nor want to use.''

    But I do know one thing.

    Armageddon....

    No, the power of the Meteor Strike will not be taken lightly.

    Thebat power amplified by [Natural Enemy] also includes the effects of the Circle.

    -Your current achievement: Circle (1,000% increase to all magic manifestations)

    My manifestation power has increased

    1,000 percent.

    Because it would have increased dramatically again.

    Enough to easily surpass my burning shame!

    *

    Unreasonable.

    Envy couldn''t believe the situation.

    He''d guessed that the Demon Hunter wasn''t normal.

    But this went beyond what he''d expected.

    A demon hunter, calling from the depths of hell.

    It reawakens the Shadow Mercenaries from the shadows of death.

    It was all a series of unreasonable circumstances.

    So I began to doubt.

    ''...It is not because of natural enemy.''

    I am the Seven Deadly Sins.

    I''m not like those demonic mongrels.

    This means that things like natural enemy have been ovee in the first ce.

    He doesn''t just have Akshan''s shadow.

    Envy concluded. No, I couldn''t help but think so. ''What on earth is this guy?'' I desperately searched for the reason.

    A young Demon Hunter.

    What could make him special.

    And I came up with one possibility.

    The shining clothes.

    Then, in hindsight, I noticed something else.

    The color of his hair.

    "...silver hair."

    Immediately, the pupils of Envy fluttered violently.

    Silver Hair, looking straight into Hoyel''s eyes, Envy said.

    "You...."

    .

    Meteor Strike explodes.

    Indeed, the prediction was correct.

    It means that the final blow of Phase 2 was definitely delivered.

    ''Let''s see, the next pattern is....''

    Well, it looks like Hidden Piece is done with Phase 2.

    Envy emerges from the shadows.

    For some reason, he was staring right at me.

    "...Silver hair."

    He continues.

    "And you are.... udi."

    No, did you just realize that?

    Better yet, don''t say it.

    The whole world is watching.

    Why are you saying that name over and over again?!

    I replied in an emotionless voice.

    "Don''t you dare utter that name." "...Not even!"

    "If you spit it out, take responsibility for it."

    Ssssss-!

    A surge of proper magic power.

    Because the price for mentioning my dark history will be even harsher...!!!

 Chapter 289: Neither huge nor great (1)

    Chapter 289: Neither huge nor great (1)

    ?

    udi.

    The moment he heard that word, Wolfe remembered the rumors that had been circting in the world of adventurers. Here, in the real world, it was the word that the demons howled about.

    No wonder the world is questioning.

    Interviews, smartphones, the inte.

    They don''t even know what the adventurers are talking about.

    The existence of the Arcana continent.

    What would they know about the tales of demons?

    -"Have you heard of it, vice leader?"

    But the problem is the Shadow Mercenaries.

    They said that not even they knew about udi.

    These are not somemon demons.

    This is a word uttered by tens of thousands demons army and Demon King.

    A word with such influence, and not even the Shadow Mercenaries knew about it?

    ''I did think it was strange.''

    udi.

    Deliberately hiding it from me.

    Because I thought it was impossible without denying it.

    But then it started to make sense.

    Envy of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    When the Great Evil faces you, he opens his mouth.

    He speaks clearly.

    "You are.... udi."

    A possibility shes through my mind.

    "....."

    Wolfe felt his heart sink.

    Probably not, probably not.

    Wolfe looked at Hoyeol, thinking.

    Because I thought you would definitely deny it.

    However.

    "Don''t you dare say that name."

    Hoyeol''s answer was as good as an affirmation.

    "Really...."

    Wolfe bit his well-toned lip.

    ''...I know, leader, I didn''t want to forgive.''

    Kichi.

    If she had any unspeakable things to say, he wasn''t going to listen. No reason would ever be an excuse for abandoning her position and disappearing.

    But damn it.

    The story is starting toe together in Wolfe head.

    The Great Evil''smission to the Shadow Mercenaries.

    The fact that it seeded.

    Kichi''s disappearance when she realized and dered that she would take full responsibility. And even the Great Evil stares at themander, called udi, as if in disbelief.

    The series of events was telling.

    "Even if it were me, I would have run away, Commander."

    A request from the great evil.

    That was udi.

    A request that directly involved themander.

    Wolfe struggled to raise his shaking head.

    ''How much do you know about...?''

    The question went unanswered.

    "If you spit it out, take responsibility for it."

    Sussss-

    A vast amount of magic emanated from Hoyeol''s body.

    It was no ordinary magic power.

    A ck and dark magic power that devours everything.

    "Huu."

    Just looking at it made him breathless.

    He could almost feel the emotions of hismander.

    Thanks to it, he recognized it.

    ''No, there''s no way you wouldn''t know what I noticed.''

    Above all, because the Commander-in-Chief was a member of the party.

    Suddenly, Wolfe looked at hispanions.

    They looked equally surprised.

    "So, you''re saying that you''re connected to Akshan?"

    "...Something doesn''t seem right."

    "More than that, what is that magic, old man?"

    "...ck magic. It''s ck magic that can''t be exined."

    "ck magic?"

    Even if it''s not udi.

    There was no shortage of surprises on the battlefield.

    Wolfeughed bitterly.

    ''So this is the weight of the leader, Kichi.''

    Different views from different positions, he thought.

    In that sense, Wolfe couldn''t help but look at Hoyeol once more.

    A position as high as the weight carried.

    A view looking down from a high ce.

    And then.

    ''Why have you once again shown us mercy...?''

    Even a vessel whose limits are immeasurable.

    But Wolfe''sment was short-lived.

    Eventually, the Seven Deadly Sins of Envy burst intoughter.

    "Hahahahahahahaha."

    Envy dared to say.

    "In the end, you were just a pitiful human being."

    *

    Great Evil.

    Compared to themselves, humans are extremely weak.

    Compared to those who live for eternity, their lives are but a day.

    The majority of people wasted even their short lives meaninglessly.

    "I''ll praise you."

    Byparison, Akshan.

    Demon Hunters were good.

    Because they did not pursue meaningless original sin.

    Quodukquoduk-

    The changing appearance of Envy.

    The flesh shredded by the Meteor Strike falls away as if shedding a chrysalis. A new body

    sprouted from it like a sprout.

    "And."

    That Envy gaze shifts.

    From those Demon Hunters to Hoyeol.

    A flutter of silver hair.

    "I am truly impressed, udi."

    It was not sarcasm.

    Envy was genuine at this moment.

    He continued seriously.

    "To be able to look down upon the ugly Arcana continent and its people. I truly admire you.

    You''re better than a God or Goddess who doesn''t even exist."

    But he couldn''t suppress hisughter.

    "But what was the end of such a udi? Arcana continent you loved so dearly! The lowly

    humans! They turned on you, the great ones, in the end."

    Envy looked at Hoyeol.

    Looks like it''s still worth listening to.

    However, how long can you stay upright?

    The udi family''s cruel history has not even begun yet.

    Envy thought.

    ''I truly respect you.''

    That''s why you''vee up with your own n.

    Akshan.

    And udi.

    That alone was tricky.

    The man had two backgrounds. Akshan and udi.

    They were both mere ghosts of the past.

    ''You are bound to be shaken.''

    Envy had faith.

    udi and Akshan.

    To defeat both forces.

    He knew about their past of reaching out to lowly people.

    Because he had endured the humiliation of joining hands with humans.

    He believed that such humiliation was not in vain.

    He could truly sympathize.

    "Yes, now that I know everything."

    He could transcend himself.

    "I can no longer feel envy in you."

    A breakthrough.

    A new form he didn''t even know he had.

    Transcending limits couldn''t be more appropriate. Literally, Envy.

    Beyond the original sin.

    Spreading such glorious wings.

    Wide open! Not the wings of a petite bat. Wings made of rich ck feathers.

    It was an appearance that would bring despair to humans just by looking at it.

    But it was a strange thing.

    For some reason, poor udi survived.

    Not even a hint of agitation.

    "The screams of your people are still good to my ears."

    sphemy against the family name.

    "Akshan''s end was not worthy." Even if Envy insult Akshan. His upright posture never wavered.

    He merely gazed contemtively at himself.

    .

    ...What the hell is he talking about?

    ''I know very well that Akshan was hit in the head.''

    Thanks to demonic maniption, Akshan was isted before the Holy War.

    I don''t know the details.

    They disappeared without a trace.

    But.

    ''The udi family was also abandoned by the continent?''

    Setting of the udi family.

    I don''t know where it started or where it ended.

    Well, I''ve finally discovered the remains of udi''s family.

    And I''m just beginning to restore it.

    I had just taken the first step, so to speak.

    But I can guess.

    Eunaxus.

    Eunaxus and the dragons were following me, saying that the debt to udi had not been

    repaid. Maybe the udi family setup is moreplicated than I remember.

    But make no mistake, demon. "What is so delightful."

    I, Lee Hoyeol, am not mistaken.

    The cruel history of the udi family?

    Yes, because even that would have been part of the plot I would have written back then.

    Acknowledging

    and taking responsibility for the udi family does not mean I''m willing to

    be buried in its dark history.

    I told you.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It''s not like I''m a second year of middle school now.

    I''m old enough.

    I drank too much of society''s water.

    Dark history is not about immersing yourself in it, it''s about oveing it

    That''s right.

    In the end, I just need to be sure.

    No matter how detailed the cruel history of the udi family is mentioned, if it''s from the

    mouth of the demon, Grandfell''s attitude will remain the same.

    I turned to Envy and said.

    "Nothing has changed."

    But with such aplicated past.

    You have to live with it at the same time.

    In this moment, it''s not Envy''s Hidden Piece that has taken over the area.

    It''s the proper kind of magic.

    The proper magic, drawn from udi''s past, a past that deserves to be called a brutal death,

    as you say. The ck magic [ck Crown, manifested with such proper magic power, is

    enough to dominate beyond taking away the five senses.

    "You are lost in a world of illusions."

    That''s right. Under my gaze, he hadn''t changed.

    Struck by a Meteor Strike.

    Envy squirmed in its broken body, struggling to rise.

    Rattling-

    I wonder if he wants to run away from the [Natural Enemy] that even a Great Evil can''t

    ovee. He was letting out an arrogant noise. He was talking too much on such a topic.

    "Everyone on the continent has turned against you."

    Yeah, well.

    If you add the udi family cruel history to Akshan''s end....

    Maybe he wasn''t exaggerating.

    "You know better than anyone that the human race is unchangeable. How can you deny the

    ''real truth''?"

    The real truth.

    I haven''t heard that word in a long time.

    Karimzeva, the elder mage and demon worshipper.

    That was thest word he''d ever uttered, I think?

    I don''t know what it meant then or now.

    "It''s not toote. Join us." No, I misspoke.

    It''s not that I don''t know.

    I don''t even want to know.

    I mean, isn''t everything the demon says bullshit?

    There''s no concrete evidence to back it up. Because that''s just how it was.

    "Do you truly believe that ''everyone'' has abandoned me?"

    "...What are you talking about?"

    Envy''s voice is tinged with disbelief. Then I change the subject.

    I knew for sure it would head in that direction.

    "Gentlemen, the Shadow Mercenaries are no better, are they?"

    Even though I''m like this, I''m still quick to notice.

    If I hadn''t, I''d be sunk into theherworld for running my mouth, so I made a rough guess. It

    was themission Kichi had mentioned.

    ''That it had something to do with udi''s destruction.''

    That''s what he was going for.

    He wanted me to be agitated.

    But he couldn''t be more wrong.

    "You are neither great nor mighty, you inferior people."

    Have you not yet realized?

    "Unlike demons, humans can change."

    "...What?" "Even if you''ve made the wrong choice." "What nonsense...!!"

    "If you realize it, you can make it right."

    The living witness is here, isn''t it?

    An adolescent who almost pouted.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, who overcame dark history the right way.

    Of course, I''m not generalizing from my own case.

    ssaeaeaeaeg-!

    The sound of a cracking wind piercing my ears.

    I don''t need to identify the sound.

    The Nine''s weapons shine with the light of dawn.

    [You have gainedmand of the Shadow Mercenaries].

    [Shadow Mercenaries leader, member of the Eight under Wolfe Sakarin]

    [Current Status: Fighting to the death]]

    Pow!

    With a crossbow bolt in the nape of Envy''s neck, Wolfe speaks.

    "I will take responsibility for my actions." [A ''critical hit'' is dealt to Great Evil, Seven Deadly Sins Envy].

    [A ''Bleed'' is inflicted on Great Evil, Seven Deadly Sins Envy].

    [A ''Stun'' is inflicted on the Great Evil, Seven Deadly Sins Envy] ....

    I turned toward Envy and said. "Didn''t you tell me?"

    "...kugh?"

    "Do not underestimate human pride."

    |||||||

    [A ''fear'' urs to the Great Evil, the Seven Deadly Sins, Envy].

 Chapter 290: Neither Huge nor Great (2)

    Chapter 290: Neither Huge nor Great (2)

    ?

    ''You bastards...!''

    Envy looked at the memorization that pierced his flesh. It was nothing more than a crude edge made by human hands. An evolved body shouldn''t even be scratched by attacks like this.

    ''Thud!''

    But I felt a pain that went beyond pain.

    I tried to spread new wings and shake it off.

    The wings also did not listen.

    "...!"

    It was as if it had never existed.

    Only then did I realize that something was wrong.

    Envy gnashed his teeth.

    ''Am I seeing an illusion?''

    And if so, since when?

    So what is my new form?

    Was this too an illusion?

    "Ugh."

    Where did it go wrong?

    My head is spinning with confusion.

    But Envy did not subside.

    I am a Great Evil.

    udi carrying Akshan on his back, and Shadow Mercenaries, although he doesn''t know it.

    I will not bend the knee to the attacks of insignificant humans.

    A sh-

    "I will kill you."

    Death glows in Envy''s eyes.

    Tremble-

    The tattered body begins to tremble as if trying to reach out again. Nine Shadow Mercenaries. Everyone has their memorization inserted into their bodies.

    Envy rolled his eyes.

    ''I need to get some time to recover.''

    It was trivial, but annoying at the same time.

    The Shadow Mercenaries specialized in killing people, after all. All those des burrowing into his body, attacking his weaknesses one by one, meant that his life regeneration was being severely restricted.

    Envy opened his mouth.

    "If you don''t want to be killed, stay away, Raven."

    You''re still mistaken, udi.

    What do you think you know about humans?

    I have watched humans since the beginning of time.

    They don''t change.

    It''s a creature that, in the most extreme of circumstances, will break the bonds of a parent and child.

    And yet you trust such a creature.

    ''It''s pitiful. How ridiculous.''

    Kwaduk-

    However.

    Kwadududuk-

    "...cough?"

    Envy could not spit out augh.

    "What''s so funny, let''s have augh, asshole."

    Even though he radiate deadly force, the des dig deeper and deeper into the body.

    Envy rolled his eyes in disbelief.

    Even looking at it again, it was unmistakably the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Despicable, shallow, and brutal.

    That''s why they were used.

    But how could they....

    Their eyes should be the color of dead fish, with pupils that....

    ''What is that sparkle...?''

    Did it mean they were glowing?

    I was not convinced.

    So he muttered to himself.

    "Are you saying that humans can truly change?"

    Envy gaze turned to Hoyeol.

    At the same time.

    Envy''s pupils fluttered wildly.

    "...!"

    There it is.

    It was you they were looking at.

    The light in their pupils was your light.

    The realization shattered Envy illusion.

    hudeudeudeug-

    The ck feathered wings are nowhere to be seen.

    Instead, what caught their eye was the severed right arm.

    A scarred body.

    And.

    Rattling-

    He shudders in terror.

    A terrible thought came to mind.

    The unstoppable, invincible rtionship that he thought he''d ovee.

    The horror of being hunted.

    Envy dropped to his knees.

    "...Please, please don''t kill me!"

    *

    The Shadow Mercenaries.

    The AAU''s information that they would be active until the very end of the Arcana Continent Biography Story was not an exaggeration, for their abilities seemed to multiply in this

    particr situation.

    [You have gainedmand of the Shadow Mercenaries].

    Of course, thanks to yourplete obedience to me, the set effect of Dawn has been

    triggered.

    The impact of the greatly increased morale will not be small.

    Nevertheless, the shadow mercenaries were amazing.

    "No, I''ve made a mistake. udi...!!!"

    Didn''t we just decisively defeat a great evil?

    You might suspect it was an act.

    System messages don''t lie.

    [''Fear'' urs to the Great Evil, the Seven Deadly Sins, Envy].

    Envy is brought to his knees.

    Perhaps it''s the fear.

    Sussss-

    Whenever the body trembles, it turns to dust and scatters into thin air.

    It bes more and more insignificant and insignificant.

    It won''t be long before the Shadow Mercenaries'' deep-rooted enemies naturally fall out.

    Wolfe sheathes his weapon.

    "That''s enough."

    Tsk.

    He inclines his head toward me.

    He steps back with hispanions.

    I continue to stare at the shrinking Envy.

    "I sincerely apologize...!!!"

    There was no majesty as a great evil.

    All that remained were just demon.

    To save his own life.

    A demon no different from an imp who is willing to even beg.

    "If you spare my life, I will tell you everything I know! What do you want to know? No, there is

    something you must know. As for Pride, which, like me, is the Seven Deadly Sins...! udi,

    there is something I must tell you!"

    Pride, the Seven Deadly Sins.

    There is something I must tell you about this guy.

    That''s a really tempting statement.

    ''Why, because information is important.''

    If it were me, Lee Hoyeol, I might have listened to that story as a will and sent him to hell. Of

    course, it is a meaningless assumption now that Grandfell''s eyes are wide open.

    "Why should I?"

    "...Yes?"

    "The world is a big ce, and there''s so much to keep in your head. But how can I. Should I

    remember the details of some insignificant demon, and keep them in my head?"

    Seriously, that''s some crazy confidence....

    Isn''t it true that no one can imitate the Granfell style of speaking?

    Of course, I''ll be the one who suffers for itter.

    ''But not for a day or two.''

    Because the pride of Granfell cannot negotiate with the demon.

    Is it because even the slightest expectation was denied?

    Envy''s face began to twist.

    He shouted in anger as if thest me was burning.

    "Yes, even you think my words sound funny. I feel resentful. At thest moment, I can''t see

    you, who were so upright, copsing!!"

    The cursing continues.

    Envy looks down at his body and bites his lip.

    He continued speaking, not paying attention to the blood flowing from the corner of his

    mouth.

    "Even if I am so small and insignificant. I am a great evil. I am a being born of original sin!

    How dare you look down on me because I''ve lost my power...!!!"

    Envy.

    As the name suggests, it seems to be screaming out of envy and evil.

    But make no mistake.

    I told you, right?

    "You are neither huge nor great."

    What is great evil, what is the devil?

    The Seven Deadly Sins of Pride?

    No matter what kind of demon you''ve be.

    In Grandfell''s eyes, I was no better than a nameless, lowly imp.

    I continued speaking towards envy.

    "From the beginning, you were nothing more than a little imp to me."

    Well, even if you scratch your head before falling into hell, isn''t it too hard to scrape it off?

    This is why you shouldn''t turn Grandfell into an enemy. You will die twice from a vase.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It was a moment of thought.

    Why?

    I heard a hollowugh.

    "Haha...."

    Envy wasughing.

    "I see."

    Gulp.

    Beyond the disappearance of the shell, even the original, slender body was burning in the fire

    of hell. The moment I thought he had lost the strength to hold on, I heard a voice of Envy.

    "The shell surrounded by envy was meaningless to you."

    A testament?

    No, it means something else.

    By any chance, are you also an owner of Grandfell style of speaking?

    I mutter to myself in disbelief.

    Suddenly, Envy is fully engulfed by the fires of hell.

    With only one word left behind as if scattered.

    "...I can''t help but be envy of you, too."

    At the same time, my eyes shed.

    [Leveled up] [Leveled up] [Leveled up] [Leveled up] [Leveled up] [Leveled up]

    [Leveled up]....

    [Your rtionship with Akshan has increased].

    [Your influence in Akshan has increased significantly].....

    [Recognized for high kill contribution against the Great Evil, Seven Deadly Sins Envy].

    [Loot is automatically imed for high kill contributions]....

    The messages are dizzying. Unlike the resurrected Greed, it shed nonstop.

    I realize that I''ve actually killed a real great evil.

    The gazes of the Akshan seniors fall on me. As expected.

    I don''t see any sign of praise in their eyes.

    Just a nod.

    No words, just actions.

    I knew that was Akshan''s way ofmunicating.

    It wouldn''t do to be sorry now.

    I looked around.

    A great evil that fell into hell.

    Thanks to this, the Zero Mountains arepletely regaining their shine.

    Now that the battle is over, I wonder if the morale-boosting effect is over as well. The Shadow Mercenaries who had fought to the death, desperately charging at Envy, sit down or copse

    on the ground.

    And then.

    In the midst of it all.

    I was the same as always.

    Uprightness that never wavered.

    Yes, the goal was to achieve the overwhelming victory.

    And that was me.

    Thudododododo-

    Dozens of helicopters. Hundreds of drones were filming.

    More precisely, the world was watching.

    ''...Huuu-''

    Really. It''s a terrible situation for poor me, Lee Hoyeol.

    Aside from the embarrassment of the self-luminous outfit.

    I''m sure it would have been obvious to the world.

    Akshan, too.

    The Demon Hunter.

    Even udi...!

    The thief must be saying his feet are numb.

    I, the one who knows the whole truth.

    Rat hole again.

    I felt like hiding in [the small champion''s sanctuary under the mountains].

    However.

    "Let this be your warning."

    The current Granfell has crushed the great evil.

    I was in a state full of pride.

    There was no way his snout could stand still.

    ''... Yes, let''s hold on for now, Hoyeol.'' Akshan.

    Demon hunter too.

    udi too.

    ''It''s still a stage where no one can be sure.''

    Especially since none of them knew Grandfell''s damned full name yet. Soon, I was able to

    compose myself. I pulled myself together and spoke.

    My icy voice was directed, unsurprisingly, at the person who had caused this.

    The one who caused the current situation.

    "Heavenly Unity."

    Yes.

    The Monarch of Adventurers.

    Liu Zunqun, it is you.

    *

    Any guild big enough to set up a base camp in the Zero Mountains is a corporation. That

    means each guild has dozens of drones for analysis.

    "Master, the AAU is requesting your cooperation!"

    "The station is also requesting video footage...!" "Master. The government, that''s a very high person...!"

    The guild, the AAU, the government, the media.

    Intertwined interests.

    Guild yers were flooded with requests for cooperation.

    Now that Raymond has stopped posting updates.

    The only thing they could rely on was the real-time situation in the Zero Mountains as ryed

    by the yers, but even they had no concrete information.

    "What will we see if we watch?"

    "I don''t know anything other than the appearance message."

    "All we know is that he''s big enough to change the field...."

    But it was just a whim.

    A view of the rising mountain range through the drone.

    "!!!"

    There was no need for aplicated exnation.

    There was no need for expert predictions.

    Yes, it was a simple hunt. "What the hell is that?" There was no question about the hunt.

    The Holy War, itself. Besides, didn''t it make everything clear?

    "That skimpy outfit must be a Demon Hunter...!"

    "And that wolf is the Akshan wolf?!"

    "Just now.... Didn''t you say udi?" Akshan''s resurrection.

    And the word that threw the world into chaos.

    Even the meaning of ''udi''. -"Let this be a warning."

    Standing tall in the eye of the storm.

    Hoyeol finally spoke. The sudden appearance of the Great Evil.

    He identified its cause.

    -"Heavenly Unity."

    At the same time, the entire world shook.

    -Liu Zunqun, is it you again?!!

    -Heavenly Unity these bastards hahahahahaha

    -Let''s get justice!!!!!

 Chapter 291: Highly Developed Magic

    Chapter 291: Highly Developed Magic

    ?

    Heavenly Unity.

    I assure you.

    There was no yer who wouldn''t be unhappy with their actions. Before the Zero Mountains update, they were merely annoying, but afterward, they crossed a line.

    Yusra Kingdom.

    The Golden Crown Tavern.

    yers chatter.

    "Even if you broke the rules, you broke them badly."

    "No matter how wide the mountain range is. Did they rent it?"

    "Why are you carrying a gun? I think it''s fucking ridiculous."

    Since the introduction of the Zero Mountains.

    Higher-level yers have be less reliant on Rifts, even if it is not a rift, a high-quality experience point source called Zero Mountains has been updated. However, if you were to ask whether it wasfortable to do activities in the Zero Mountains, it would not be true.

    "Why, it''s just greed."

    An exclusive weapon for the Great Arcana.

    Even if you hunt monsters with a product of science, you won''t get any experience or loot. This was the reason why the actions of the Heavenly Unity could not be seen as good in the eyes of the yers.

    "I don''t know about anything else, but named monsters aren''tmon, are they?"

    "Yes. But even then, they just hunted them down."

    "They don''t think about efficiency."

    Why hunt monsters for no experience and no loot?

    It was simple.

    There was no reward for the yers who hunted them.

    It was for the sake of the [Monarch] who controlled them, Liu Zunqun.

    "ording to people who have raised the Monarch ss in the past, the experience penalty is quite high, which is why he''s pushing them so hard!"

    Even if it''s only a 1% increase.

    The super-giant guild, Heavenly Unity, was not one to hesitate to push forward.

    In other words, they would do whatever it took.

    In that sense.

    -"Let this be a warning. Heavenly Unity."

    The moment Hoyeol mentioned the Heavenly Unity.

    "Is, is this a true story!!"

    The Golden Crown Tavern erupted in cheers.

    No matter how powerful the forces of Heavenly Unity were, they were still a mere mortal.

    There was no way they could keep up with Hoyeol and the Holy War Alliance.

    At least not as a yer. Or more precisely, those who had yed in the Heavenly Unity.

    It was natural for anticipation to sprout in the heart.

    "Can we see them lowering their tails?"

    The excitement was short-lived.

    As Hoyeol finished his deration, the background came into view for the yers. The intense halo of Hoyeol''s light had blinded them.

    "... By the way, isn''t that the Heavenly Unity outfit?"

    yers in red uniformsy on the ground.

    ck blood sttered across the center of the field.

    It was a carnage.

    "Ugh."

    All around the tavern.

    There are so many yers feeling nauseous one after another.

    A few sharp-eyed yers began to guess the course of events.

    "Great Evil.... Seven Deadly Sins, Envy, you said? Maybe he needed a sacrifice, just like the Frost Demon King, Decarabia."

    "No way, that sacrifice was a member of the Heavenly Unity Guild?"

    "Wait, if that''s the case, then...!"

    It all started to make sense.

    Why would Hoyeol mention the name of Heavenly Unity?

    The yers were stunned.

    "Liu Zunqun, could he really send his guild members to...?"

    There is such a thing asmon sense.

    The problem was that Liu Zunqun was a person who didn''t fit that description.

    The yers shouted even louder.

    "Hey, anyway, that''s not a good idea."

    "Could it be that Liu Zunqun was also ckmailed by the Great Evil?"

    "Are you saying that Commander Lee Hoyeol''s judgment is wrong?"

    "You, that''s sphemy."

    "No, what''s so extreme about you?!"

    Then something happened.

    The decibels of my voice had risen too high.

    It was self-awareness.

    "...heub."

    The yers quickly shut their mouths.

    The reason was simple.

    It was the boss of the Golden Crown Tavern....

    No, Rockid of the Shadow Mercenaries.

    If he''d witnessed this whole mess, he''d certainly have a fit.

    ".....?"

    But there was an eerie silence in the tavern.

    The yers looked around and breathed a sigh of relief.

    There was no sign of Rockid or any other member of the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Someone spoke up.

    "Well, that''s a relief, but what is it?"

    He didn''t get the nickname Troublemaker for nothing, did he?

    He was Rockid who wouldn''t leave the Golden Crown Tavern without a fight, and it wasn''t umon for the barrels of beer he emptied in the morning to number in the dozens by

    evening.

    "Come to think of it, we haven''t seen the Mercenary Leader in a while, have we?"

    But the yers'' questions didn''tst long.

    As expected.

    Because it popped up on the TV screen.

    "Look, it''s ...."

    "The red robe, several members of the Heavenly Unity Guild are still alive...?"

    "But, that big guy isn''t Heavenly Unity, he''s.... Isn''t that Rockid?!"

    Rockid is a big guy, not easily concealed.

    He and the other members of the Shadow Mercenaries.

    All of them are dressed in the outfit of the Heavenly Unity.

    The Shadow Mercenaries, the Great Evil, and even Hoyeol.

    The situation was far moreplicated than it seemed.

    Only one thing was certain.

    "...Maybe it could get really twisted?"

    The evidence was clear.

    The Heavenly Unity they had seen.

    Liu Zunqun''s demeanor was predictable.

    "Those bastards, they are extremely forceful."

    *

    Shadow Mercenaries.

    Everyone was escorted to the Magic Tower. Senior Healing Mage Bellier sighed, as the extent

    of their injuries were beyond the reach of most healing magic.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Whoa, this isn''t easy."

    The School of Healing Magic.

    Bellier and the other skilled mages had their hands full.

    It was hard enough to fulfill the request from Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    She sighed heavily.

    "As if dragons weren''t enough, now the continent''s bad guys...."

    Dragons who swallowed evil fruits.

    The current dragons were in good condition.

    There was no telling when or how the seeds of the evil fruit they swallowed would affect their

    physical bodies. In order to find the solution, she was looking through ancient books and

    records of the Dragon Magic War, and this was a bonus.

    Bellier shook her head.

    ''Still, it''s a rare favor, so I''ll do my best.''

    Additionally, the atmosphere in the Magic Tower was unusual at this time.

    .

    ��

    Magic Tower''s lobby.

    A reporter opened his mouth in front of the camera.

    "The number of bodies of Heavenly Unity Guild members found in the Zero Mountains, at the

    site where the Seven Deadly Sins Envy appeared, is estimated to be at least a hundred...." "The reason why a member of the Shadow Mercenary Corps was dressed in the attire of the Heavenly Unity Guild is also raising great questions among the public...." "yer Lee Ho-\yeol, it''s also unclear how he will react, as the Shadow Mercenaries are, after

    all, part of the Holy Unity Alliance."

    Crushing the Great Evil.

    Akshan''s Resurrection.

    Hoyeol''s ss.

    And the meaning of udi.

    It was a situation where many things were solved and thrown again.

    The world''s attention has turned to the Heavenly Unity and the Shadow Mercenaries.

    They were the only questions that remained unanswered.

    yers everywhere in the Magic Tower.

    Each of them checked the live broadcast on their smartphones.

    Gazes naturally turn to the Healing Magic School''s private room.

    "What the hell was they doing there, especially in those Heavenly Unity attire? They couldn''t

    be trying to stab us in the back, could they?!"

    Such is the notoriety of the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Any yer who has entered the Magic Tower is familiar with this.

    Even if you''re a member of the Holy War Alliance.

    Those who would stab you in the back any day for a greater reward.

    That''s what they knew about the Shadow Mercenaries.

    "Oh, that can''t be possible." "Why, no one knows what''s inside of people."

    "If they did, do you think this chief would have stood still?"

    "Aha."

    There was no clearer answer than that.

    This was a man who valued pride above all else.

    And betrayal?

    The Shadow Mercenaries would have been hunted down alongside the Great Evil.

    "And some of the footage shows the Shadow Mercenaries engaged inbat with the Great

    Evil. Well, even then, the Great Evil''s gaze was directed at the Chief, so I don''t think it was

    much help...."

    Above all, if you are a simple traitor.

    There was no reason for Chief Lee to take care of them at the Magic Tower.

    Surely the Shadow Mercenaries had other reasons.

    So I hissed.

    "...Aren''t you using that excuse to get away with it?"

    Liu Zunqun is clever.

    I''m pretty sure there''s no one with a more cunning brain than him among all the famous

    Ranked yers. At a time when Arcana was nothing more than a game, Skal, who was unrivaled in first ce, was consistent with mysticism, so even if we were to overlook it. "Even his rival, Lox, isn''t that good."

    The same goes for Nam Taemin, Hisagi, and Schreig.

    Whether they''re good or bad.

    Liu Zunqun was the only one who couldn''t figure it out.

    Is that why?

    A passionate deration of war for the Heavenly Unity.

    Even when the Heavenly Unity responded, it didn''te as much of a shock.

    -"Rather, Heavenly Unity is the victim." Sighs erupted from all over the Magic Tower.

    "I knew it would be like this, you bastards...!!" "They''ve already started cosying as the victim." "You think we''re gonna believe that bullshit?" Naturally, this didn''t make any sense to the yers.

    Of course, there was no way Liu Zunqun wouldn''t know about it.

    Soon, breaking news popped up.

    "...They''re concerned about the deterioration of rtions with Heavenly Unity? Just how

    much bribery did these bastards take? I mean, who are they in the first ce?!"

    "They are truly dirty bastards, ever since."

    "Wait a minute...."

    There it was, the Mothend of Heavenly Unity.

    There was even a Chinese contribution.

    No, it goes beyond that level.

    Its supreme ruler was speaking as a spokesperson for the Heavenly Unity.

    - "From now on, any attack on the Heavenly Unity will be considered an attack on our great

    nation."

    The Heavenly Unity is apanied by an aircraft carrier.

    We knew what to expect when they showed up at the Zero Mountains.

    Reality always surpassed expectations. "They had this much influence...?" The world was speechless at Liu Zunqun''s scheme. "...There''s no such thing as CCTV in the Zero Mountains, is there?"

    Heavenly Unity and the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Before the rise of the Great Evil. What happened between the two factions?

    There''s no evidence of it.

    The Heavenly Unity had the nerve to do this.

    With the great shield of the Mothend.

    He tried to put pressure on Hoyeol.

    It was a confrontation that went beyond yer versus yer.

    If the nation is out, the nation must be out.

    At least the South Korean yers knew that.

    "I don''t expect anything from those scumbags."

    In the past, the Inazuma and Shinhwa guilds were at odds.

    As Inazuma and Shinhwa settle the past, they be attached to the Heavenly Unity.

    They lived off of bribes.

    "Staying still is helping you...."

    It was obvious that they were going to sway public opinion by ying the political game.

    As I predicted what was toe, I began to feel frustrated.

    Unless there''s solid evidence to the contrary.... "At this rate, it won''t be long before the headwinds turn."

    Members of the Heavenly Unity Guild and the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Even the parties that held the key to the case.

    No longer of this world.

    They were too injured to speak.

    Unless something literally ''magical'' happened....

    ttubeog.

    It was then that I heard the popr sound.

    It wasn''t the popr sound of Hoyeol.

    ttubeog.

    His legs were also much slimmer and shorter than Hoyeol''s. However, for the first time in

    their lives, the yers of the Magic Tower, or rather, the apprentice mages, were relieved.

    A man appeared in the lobby.

    He was the co-chief, with the same rank as Hoyeol.

    It was Marcelo Simuard, the genius who defied death.

    Marcelo opens his mouth in front of a crowd of cameras.

    "I''ve heard there''s a saying in this world. Highly developed science is indistinguishable from

    magic. I''ll leave you with a word about that and move on." Marcelo''s magic rises from thin air. The founder of theoretical magic.

    At the same time, Marcelo is one of the most versatile mages in the Tower. Marcelo''s magic

    began to draw a picture in the air.

    "Highly developed magic can rece science."

    A panoramic view of the Zero Mountains emerged from thin air.

    It was exactly the Zero Mountains from the past.

    A yer in a rabbit mask appeared out of thin air.

    -"What is he doing here?"

    -"This area belongs to this body. This area is under the jurisdiction of Yuzuo?"

    -"I''ve heard that, yes. There are people inside who are selling the reputation of the Five Stars

    by iming to be unknown. I didn''t think it was true, but they''re quite the bunch, aren''t

    they?"

    - "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid they won''t give in to your pleas."

    Murmur-

    "...What are they doing among themselves?" "Killing each other, that''s Liu Zunqun''s will?"

    "If, if you can''t remember, that''s not loyalty, that''s brainwashing!"

    Heavenly Unity.

    It was the moment when the ugly face was revealed to the world.

    Yes, just like []Magic?.

 Chapter 292: Overlooked (1)

    Chapter 292: Overlooked (1)

    ?

    A magical twist.

    The world was stunned by the twist.

    Except for the self-proimed great powers.

    BANG!

    The leader of the Great Nation, Jian Wei, mmed his fist down on the desk. Even more disturbing than his bitter fist was the chatter of the foreign media beyond the screen.

    Subtitles shed by.

    -The truth magically revealed.... The cruelty of the Heavenly Unity.

    -Liu Zunqun, Why did he instigate the tragedy?

    -Anonymous Ranker, "Many of the members of the Heavenly Unity Guild are likely suffering from status abnormalities."....

    The attendants who were watching the news from the sidelines spoke up.

    "It''s not the first time there''s been rumors from the outside, is it? As usual, they will never reach the eyes and ears of the people. Don''t worry about it."

    Gritt.

    Jian Wei gritted his teeth.

    Do you think I''m worried about the people?

    It''s too little, toote.

    ''Liu Zunqun...!''

    At this moment, it was Liu Zunqun that Jian Wei was afraid of. It was Liu Zunqun, who had been so humiliated by this.

    All of them!

    Purge.

    Purges.

    A series of purges.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Thinking about what Liu Zunqun had done so far sent chills down his spine. He still remembered Liu Zunqun''s chilling eyes as he warned him.

    -"Do not go against my wishes, President Ji."

    -"Do you know why I let you live?"

    -"Because you have utility value. I hope you don''t betray my expectations and deny your utility value. For then I will not be able to guarantee your safety."

    Damn it!

    Jian Wei felt a deep regret in his heart.

    ''I have raised a tiger cub with my own hands.''

    A saying that appeared after the Cataclysm.

    He who controls the Arcana will control the world.

    Jian Wei cursed himself for saying that.

    Look at the results of his unlimited support for Liu Zunqun and the Heavenly Unity.

    Wouldn''t it be Liu Zunqun who would rule the world, not him?

    Jian Wei had an intuition.

    ''At this rate, my life is short.''

    Liu Zunqun had disgraced himself.

    Whether he did or didn''t.

    It didn''t matter.

    What mattered was that he failed to prove his worth.

    He had shown himself in front of the camera.

    Didn''t he dere that he would take any attack on the Heavenly Unity as an attack on the Great Nation?

    Didn''t he dere?

    It was a stern warning, not a joke.

    But as you can see, it had no effect.

    The reason was simple.

    It was because the opponent was the opponent.

    ''...Lee Ho-yeol!''

    A yer whose behavior was even more inexplicable than Liu Zunqun''s.

    The world''s assessments and predictions didn''t matter to him.

    Not even now.

    ''I thought it would at least give me time to think.''

    The Shadow Mercenaries have unexpectedly be involved.

    He was confident he could hide the truth of what had happened.

    The massive bribes and connections he had scattered around the world were no sham.

    So he showed his face.

    But.

    ''It was all for nothing''

    Lee Hoyeol, for him...!

    Jian Wei nced at his wristwatch.

    There were roughly fifteen hours left until Liu Zunqun''s return.

    ''... by the time he returns, I will.''

    Could he still be alive?

    Jian Wei weighed the odds and came to a conclusion.

    ''Liu Zunqun, before he returns.''

    To leave the mothend.

    ''I''m not worth using anymore.''

    He realized that he couldn''t even y the role of a scarecrow.

    It was impossible for a man as cold-blooded as Liu Zunqun not to know.

    But value is rtive.

    Why didn''t he see the possibilities on the screen?

    ''Lee Hoyeol, then....''

    It was clear that he wouldn''t give in to Liu Zunqun.

    Jian Wei was confident.

    Liu Zunqun and the Heavenly Unity?

    No one would know more about them than him.

    Finally, he spoke up.

    "Everyone, get ready."

    "What do you mean, President Ji?"

    "The time hase to redesign the future."

    Jian Wei kept only the best and most loyal of his entourage with him, and with them, there

    was no need to worry about information leaking out. It was that thought that caused him to

    jump into action.

    "If you understand, let''s move."

    Their eyes narrowed.

    "What is that supposed to mean?"

    "Do you not understand? There is no future for me here."

    "How can that be?"

    "?"

    At the change in tone, Jian Wei nced at the attendant, then frowned.

    For some reason, their eyes were dull, like the eyes of a rotten animal.

    Like a puppet, like being manipted by someone, ''brainwashing''....

    ''Wait, brainwashing...?''

    The audio from the TV shes by.

    The Zero Mountains magically appearing.

    The voice of the yer of the Heavenly Unity.

    - "Say what you want, are you looking for inside information of the Heavenly Unity, if so, use

    me, I''m no longer Liu Zunqun''s puppet...!"

    Jian Wei stuttered.

    "Uh, at what point did I even reach out to you guys...?!"

    But what came back was no answer.

    "Let me go. Let me go. You bastards!"

    Only the rough hands of the attendants suppressing Jian Wei from both sides.

    Even if they didn''t mean it.

    Just blind loyalty on the surface.

    "I can''t believe you would even think of betraying your master."

    "I am disappointed in you, President Ji."

    "Why don''t you just stay quiet and wait for your master''s disposition?"

    ||||

    slurp.

    Jian Wei''s legs just gave out.

    *

    Kiiig-

    I left the Magic Tower''s office with light steps.

    The world is in chaos.

    What was I doing in the office, if you ask me?

    "Exploring anomalies."

    That''s right.

    I was surfing the inte.

    I was a little concerned.

    ''I was wondering if anyone recognized udi.''

    To my surprise and relief.

    The interest in udi had been put on the back burner.

    It was thanks to my snout being so kind to me.

    ''I dropped the bomb of Heavenly Unity.''

    Of course, it''s always up to me to clean up the mess.

    I left the Shadow Mercenaries in Bellier''s care.

    I went straight to Marcelo.

    I figured Marcelo would know.

    As for magic as a recement for CCTV.

    As expected, Marcelo didn''t disappoint.

    ''You must be feeling quite a bit upset, aren''t you?''

    The bare face of Heavenly Unity.

    It was much uglier than I expected.

    Liu Zunqun, I don''t like you at all....

    "My rotten self was shaking."

    Definitely.

    He had his reasons.

    This resolved the remaining question for the Shadow Mercenaries.

    ''You''re the one who made the first threat.''

    The world is not a flower garden.

    The yer''s world even less so.

    If you want to take someone''s life, you must be prepared to lose your own. In that case, I, Lee

    Hoyeol, understand the Shadow Mercenaries generously.

    ''At least they''re gentle for such a dark organization.''

    The worst criminal organization on the Arcana Continent.

    However, was it because they were together?

    Byparison, the Shadow Mercenaries seemed like a loyal group.

    Their arms were not bent inward, and the world''s judgment of them was not much different.

    Henderson and Rockid.

    Two men who had been beaten to a pulp.

    The world had seen a group of Shadow Mercenaries attacking a great evil.

    ''A good thing is a good thing.''

    I didn''t want to have to scratch it and make a mess.

    However.

    Who is Grandfell?

    The owner of a sword-like pride that neverpromises even an inch.

    A troublesome personality that can''t ignore anything. So it was only natural that my destination after leaving the office would be the Healing Magic School''s private chambers.

    Also.

    A familiar face stares at my imposing presence.

    It was Klee, an adept mage of the Healing School.

    Klee lowers her head in a bow.

    "Chief Lee, it''s been a while since I''ve seen you!"

    I returned her formal greeting graciously.

    "You''ve been in a lot of trouble, Cleodia."

    "Not at all!"

    Except for that obnoxious cat (tower master) in the Magic Tower, is there anyone who doesn''t

    suffer? Among them, the healing school has put in a lot of effort recently. From how to purify

    the evil fruit swallowed by the dragon to the healing of the shadow mercenaries.

    ''I must have asked for a lot.''

    But who is Grandfell, after all?

    I''m more tired than anyone else.

    A man of iron skin who can take on anyone with confidence.

    "Nevertheless, we must not neglect our studies." "Certainly not, Chief Lee!"

    "Your studies are well worth the effort."

    It''s important to add a caveat to the praise.

    What a sweet boss, really.... It''s a good thing Klee has a good personality.

    I open the door to the private room and see the patients lying on the bed.

    Nine in all.

    All of the Shadow Mercenaries, except for Kichi.

    Wolfe was the only one still awake, pushing himself upright.

    "Isn''t it still too much?"

    "...!"

    Wolfe quickly turns his head at the sound of my voice.

    Then he opens his mouth to speak. "Why did you take us away, Commander-in-Chief...?" Wolfe turns his head, but can''t lift it.

    By the looks of it, Wolfe must have guessed it too.

    A Great Evil request involving me, udi.

    ''No, that''s really nothing to worry about?''

    I mean, none of the current members of the Shadow Mercenaries were there in the first ce,

    including Kichi, right? No matter how much importance is ced on procedures, even

    Granfell has a tendency to be lenient.

    ''I have no intention of asking for guilt by association.''

    Besides.

    ''There''s no point in digging into that...!'' After all, it alles down to my dark history...!

    Let''s say no more about that dark past, Wolfe.

    I said with that in mind.

    "I will not hold you ountable."

    "...Why?"

    "Because, Kichi, your leader has already taken responsibility."

    Wolfe didn''t look like he was going to back down easily, so it would be best to address Kichi

    appropriately. Of course, I don''t intend to hold her ountable if I meet her in the future.

    Nevertheless, Wolfe still couldn''t look up.

    "Isn''t that right...? But we don''t deserve your grace, and it would certainly be a blemish on

    your reputation if you were to associate with our ugliness."

    He continued.

    "Even now, that''s true. Even if there was a purpose and circumstances. We took the life of an

    adventurer. If that fact were known to the world...."

    Oh, that?

    Well, you don''t have to worry about that.

    Even if they tried to mobilize public opinion the other day, Marcelo''s magic showed them the

    truth of the time. Even the bribed ones won''t have anything to say for a while.

    Why, the winds are blowing against them now. -How long can you stand by and let them threaten you with a knife?

    -I was the first to call for orders, and they were the first to follow.

    -If I don''t disguise myself, they''ll kill me, if I do, they''ll kill me... -Shouldn''t we do a more specific investigation into the missing yers in the Zero

    Mountains? I would''ve screamed if I met them without a guild.

    The only thing more certain than inte opinion was the reaction of the Heavenly Unity and

    China.

    The Supreme Ruler''s bold promation had fallen on deaf ears.

    Now that his true face was revealed, there was no reaction whatsoever.

    So I spoke up. "That''s nothing to worry about either."

    "...Yes?"

    "You are no one to me."

    ... This sounds really nice on the surface.

    ''Is this just showing off?''

    To my ears, I know the Granfell style of speaking better than anyone else.

    It''s bound to sound different.

    But for some reason, Wolfe shook his head again.

    Then he muttered in a low voice.

    "It would take me a lifetime to repay...."

    Of course, as I said, what Granfell wants is a clear ending.

    So I needed to hear exactly what happened.

    I also needed to know what the Shadow Mercenaries would do in the future.

    Ziiing-

    But I was interrupted by a ringing vibration.

    Ziying. Ziying. Zing.

    The constant vibration.

    A familiar interval of notifications.

    Because that alone made me realize the seriousness.

    ...This persistence is undeniable!

 Chapter 293: Overlooked (2)

    Chapter 293: Overlooked (2)

    ?

    A Cataclysm.

    For some, it was a disaster.

    For others, it was an opportunity and good fortune.

    In the case of the Republic of Korea, it was thetter.

    It wasn''t enough that Arcana''s most powerful military organization, the Magic Tower, had been updated in the capital city of Seoul. Starting with the top ranker, Nam Taemin, there are yers with a high levelpared to the number of yers.

    The most fortunate of these South Korean citizens were the politicians of Yeouido.

    In the past, when the international situation was unstable, people sometimes resented Dangun, who transferred the country to the penins.

    Clink.

    Clinking sses.

    "Who knew that being beaten by the Chinese and the Japanese would be a calling card. Thanks to you, it''s very vorful these days. Hahaha."

    Again.

    South Korean politicians are too lucky.

    Look at other countries.

    You don''t have to look far, just look at Japan.

    If Hisagi, a ranked yer, was at odds with the Japanese government.

    Didn''t hepletely abandon his country?

    Perhaps it''s the vor of the flesh, but alcohol tastes good too.

    "Great, Nam Taemin, he''s not too big for his size, and he''s so gracious. It''s a new feeling, but isn''t Korean nationalism great? Even after all that happened, he listens really well."

    A Korean hero.

    Nam Taemin lived up to his title, and his behavior was upright. It was a pity that he couldn''t even get a straw through his mouth when he tried.

    At times like that, you have to go back.

    "No matter how lean you are, if you''re too greedy, you''ll lose. You know that, don''t you? Quietly, as if it were not there. Thin and long."

    Three-term, four-term, five-term congressmen, ministers, and so on.

    If the yers'' experience is a level, their experience is a gold badge. The men gathered here were masters of the art of maneuvering.

    Clink.

    The sses clink again.

    Drunkenness sets in.

    The real talkes out.

    "He''s totally embarrassed himself, what a dick."

    "Lianwei, I can''t wait to see the look on his face. Hahahaha."

    "Now is the time to watch some good movies and eat some rice cakes. The Heavenly Unity is backed into a corner. The more they''re backed into a corner, the more they''ll spill the beans, don''t you think?"

    Be impatient, China and the Heavenly Unity.

    The more impatient you are, the more you will look for a way out.

    They were the ones standing in the way.

    They say things they don''t know if they''re serious or joking.

    "Shouldn''t we raise the toll on this?"

    "I''m sure it is, given the circumstances, haha."

    "How much do you think you''re getting away with behind the scenes, Liu Zunqun?"

    It was a game of cat and mouse, and even if I didn''t say anything, information woulde in.

    The same goes for rumors about Liu Zunqun.

    In that sense, the higher-ups swallowed a sigh of relief.

    "No matter how you slice it, it''s a stroke of luck."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Not only Nam Taemin, but also Lee Hoyeol."

    "...!"

    "There''s not much interest from this side, is there?"

    Since there was an example of Liu Zunqun.

    It wasn''t hard to empathize.

    Even a yer of Liu Zunqun''s caliber was shaking up China, right? And the only person with

    more influence than Liu Zunqun was Lee Hoyeol, himself.

    At this moment, everyone gathered had the same thought.

    What if he started to act like Liu Zunqun?

    Shudder.

    You can''t help but shake your head.

    The aftermath could only be imagined.

    So.

    "As usual, we''ll have to keep things in moderation."

    Lee Hoyeol''s influence needed to be kept in check.

    If someone was listening to the conversation, they might have snorted.

    What could the old political foxes possibly have against Lee Hoyeol? And honestly, they''re

    right. Their role is simply to stir the pot.

    "Isn''t it always the people who bite?"

    It only takes one word to raise the question.

    But to refute it.

    You need dozens of proofs.

    "Of course, the opponent is the opponent, so let''s be careful."

    It''s Lee Hoyeol.

    The Arcana Continent and the real world.

    A yer who aplished legendary feats in both worlds.

    No one who cares about their own safety would dare to mess with him.

    Furthermore.

    "Now that he''s defeated the Great Evil, it''s best to keep quiet."

    Not only has Hoyeol defeated the Great Evil.

    He''d delivered the perfect blow to the Heavenly Unity.

    He had the support of the entire world.

    Of course, that doesn''t mean there isn''t a way out.

    Gulp-

    The word came to me as I sipped my drink.

    "... You''ve all heard of it, by the way, right?"

    "?"

    "udi, that is."

    Akshan.

    The Demon Hunter.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    And finally, udi.

    Three beings who had been found to be rted to Lee Hoyeol.

    Among them.

    What was still questionable was udi''s exact meaning.

    "Wouldn''t it be possible to push this while pretending to raise some doubts? Why, isn''t it the

    demons who were calling out for udi?"

    "Oh, yes."

    "Wait, but wasn''t it Lee Hoyeol who actually defeated the demons?"

    "Haha. Stories are made to be told, Mr. Minister."

    A photo of politicians simply shaking hands.

    A picture like that is enough to create a ridiculous novel.

    They were the ones who could pass it off as fact.

    But, udi.

    Isn''t this a perfect rice cake?

    "Does it make sense?"

    "Maybe it''s time to get the big picture right, haha."

    "So, on second thought, we''re the lucky ones?"

    Clink.

    The sses tilted.

    Now that they were scheming.

    Hoyeol wouldn''t even be interested in them.

    The people gathered were suddenly grateful for Hoyeol''s pride.

    "A hero who doesn''t care what the world thinks of him. Isn''t he our hero, the one who can

    bring us the world we want? Hahahaha!"

    *

    it was No. 3 and Wensu.

    I read Lee Yerim''s message carefully.

    Then I said to Wolfe.

    "We''ll tell the rest of the story when everyone is awake."

    The back end of Grandfell.

    It would be unreasonable for Wolfe to be the only one to hear of the Shadow Mercenaries'' ns for the future, in case there were any members who would oppose his wishes. Only by

    talking to all of them could he be certain.

    Wolfe bowed his head.

    "Of course, sir."

    I hurried out of the room.

    What was so urgent?

    If anyone asks, I have a reason to be....!

    -Hoyeol-ah

    -Why does this sister seem so familiar?

    -That word udi???

    -(Evil smiling puppy emoticon)

    I think back to a distant memory.

    Did I tell that thing the full name of Grandfell...?

    ''Did she say I was crazy!''

    No matter how severe the Chunibyou I had, the other person got sick while hiding it. There''s

    no way I would have said such a name in front of Wensu, who would have grabbed me like a

    mouse...!!!

    ''What do you think you know, this?''

    It was a moment when I was sweating inside.

    There was a memory that suddenly passed by. ....Yes.

    It was a notebook.

    It must have been a notebook with all my dark history in it!

    It''s only natural that the house gets smaller as the momentum builds.

    What does that mean?

    This means that no one had any choice but to invade my living space.

    ''... There was a time when we exchanged backpacks with each other.'' Isn''t that when you went through my dark history notes?!

    The moment when sweat turns to cold sweat.

    First, I try to get my bearings. Especially since she didn''t seem to know anything about it.

    ''If she knew, she wouldn''t be so quiet, that''s her personality.''

    Besides, Wensu''s point wasn''t about udi. -But he''s the youngest....

    -Why are mom and dad so worried today?

    -Because of this article.

    -(link)

    The title says it all.

    I knew what it was about because I''ve seen it before.

    I told you.

    Inte surfing is a curious quest that cannot be neglected under any circumstances.

    I nodded my head in agreement.

    I even mumbled something.

    "I see."

    To summarize the article, it was simple.

    ''The intent is clear.''

    It was amon criticism that followed me everywhere.

    Why, becauseizens can see through it.

    There was no conclusion, just a bunch of bullshit.

    Here are some examples

    -Government official, "It''s a pity that we don''t have closer cooperation...."

    -Expert, "We should follow the example of China and the Heavenly Unity." -[In-depth interview] It was a tragedy that could have been prevented. Naturally, I, Lee Hoyeol, didn''t even snort at that article.

    Because.

    From the moment I mentioned the Heavenly Unity, I could see through it. After all, I had

    some of Korea''s best yers by my side, like Gaon''s Nam Taemin and Shinhwa''s Baek Yiseol.

    ''The government never bothered me.''

    I was able to hear it through them and experience it indirectly.

    Not to mention the case of Grandfell.

    He doesn''t care what others think of him.

    He''s a man of great pride.

    Whatever they say, it hasn''t been worth it.

    By the way. -[In-depth interview] What is udi''s identity? -Anonymous expert, "Lee Hoyeol may have contact with the demon...."

    -The word the demons howled, ''udi''....

    This is a different story...!

    ''What is udi, my deep, ck, dark history.'' And you''re going to bring it up?

    It''s not even worth the coverage. And then you mention a connection to the demon?!

    Of course, I''m the only one who knows theplicated truth.

    The general public is bound to misunderstand. ''It''s not just the demon, it''s the Demon King who cried out for udi.''

    Maybe this is what Wensu meant by mom and dad being concerned.

    In that sense, these articles crossed the line, and they crossed it well.

    I said.

    "I''ve been overlooking it."

    Yeah, I''ve been too easy on you, haven''t I?

    In your desperation, you''ve been neglecting.

    Formal education.

    "The feelings of my father and mother."

    ...But wait.

    What''s with the mom and dad all of a sudden?

    And by overlooking, I mean who overlooked it, Grandfell.

    ''There is no other filial son like me, are there?''

    Phrase after phrase.

    To this day, I still wake up at dawn to write a handwritten letter to say hello. I''ve also been

    sending them a little pocket money every month. However, the words continued without

    heeding my rebuttal.

    "That the world''s judgment is not only directed at me."

    I suddenly realized.

    "My family''s honor."

    Yes.

    This wasn''t just about udi, it was about the Lee family''s honor, too. So you''re going to take

    the honor of the Lee family, the backward family that cares about reality and the Arcana

    continent.....!

    "As the heir, I can''t stand idly by."

    ...Heir?

    Yes, heir to the udi family. But I''m also the heir to the Lee family....

    ''Do you really have to mumble that so loudly?''

    In front of the Healing Magic School''s private room.

    The gazes of the adept mages, including Klee, are focused.

    None of them reacted to the seriousness of the atmosphere, but....

    ''I''m sure you all heard me, I said to myself.''

    But.

    Again.

    There was no hesitation in my already determined steps.

    At this point, worry takes over.

    Always ready.

    Grandfell, who had remained calm in the face of any demon or great evil, was quietly furious

    at this moment, when his family''s honor had been dishonored. I, too, was beginning to worry

    because my actions were unpredictable....

    *

    Dalcak.

    Ssanghwa tea with yolk.

    My peaceful teatime was interrupted by a hotline call.

    A suitably attired attendant carefully delivered the message.

    "AAU Korea Branch, this is Mr. Park Minjae."

    A middle-aged man with graying hair asks.

    "Mr. Park? Why him? He''s not the first person to call."

    The attendant replies with a puzzled expression.

    "That''s because yer Lee Hoyeol wants to talk to the president...."

    "?!"

    President of the Republic of Korea, Jeong Han-taek. yer No, the Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol wants to talk to me...?!

    He freaked out and spewed out the Ssanghwa tea he''d been drinking.

    "Uh-uh-uh. What, what''s going on now?!"

    To restore honor.

    From the first move.

    It was checkmate.

 Chapter 294: Overlooked (3)

    Chapter 294: Overlooked (3)

    ?

    The Blue House was in an emergency.

    Jeong Han-taek.

    The famously gentle president''s face contorted.

    "Damn bastards don''t know moderation, moderation."

    How much can he take?

    Even if he stretched out his hand, how far did he reach?

    Jeong Han-taek resented his fingers.

    Quick!

    He gritted his teeth in frustration.

    "If it wasn''t for that damn agreement...!"

    The International AAU Agreement.

    After the Cataclysm.

    An agreement made in the belief that the free activities of yers will protect humanity from rift erosion. The use was clearly stated in the first page.

    The state shall have no influence over the yers.

    Jeong has desperately defended the AAU agreement.

    After all, wasn''t Korea the lucky country to be chosen by Arcana?

    Besides, Arcana was not their field.

    It was obvious that nothing good woulde of his influence.

    We didn''t have to go far, we had a good drama teacher in a neighboring country.

    From China, who didn''t even sign up to the AAU agreement, and who wielded so much influence that they were eaten by a yer, Liu Zunqun. To the Japanese government, which vited the AAU agreement and lost a giant pir of strength called Inazuma when it tried to put a leash on a yer.

    ''I firmly believed.''

    Nam Taemin, followed by Lee Hoyeol, who is showing great performance.

    Seeing them reassured Jeong that his judgment was not wrong. He trusted the yers and thought it was best for him to stay in his room and sip tea.

    But....

    "Even if you feed me shit, you still feed me like this?!"

    Even in a world turned upside down by cataclysm.

    Those assholes with their outdated politics.

    I can''t believe they''re making such a fuss.

    Jeong Han-taek med himself again.

    "I should have trusted the guys I trusted."

    This is Jeong Han-taek, who has been rolling in the political arena with them.

    He''d battled with them.

    He didn''t expect them to stay quiet.

    But there is such a thing as a degree.

    If it''s your fault....

    ''I guess they realized that they were borrowing from the Sinhwa and overlooked it.''

    Part of the Sinhwa Group.

    Sinhwa Guild.

    No ordinary guild.

    ''My mistake was thinking they were a new affiliate.''

    They''re simply taking bribes from the chaebol.

    It was a mistake to ignore them because they were not a normal Sinhwa Guild.

    Jeong Han-taek''s eyes glowed a frosty blue.

    "I should have done something about it then."

    I should have intervened, even if it meant breaking the AAU agreement.

    It''se to this.

    Shinhwa became Inazuma and eventually reached out to Heavenly Unity.

    The result.

    "If it weren''t for Lee Hoyeol, he would have directly asked me to...."

    Jeong Han-taek was too embarrassed to look up.

    But even as he shook his head, time was passing.

    A sigh escapes him.

    "...Haa."

    I know it''s toote.

    I might as well be fixing the barn after losing the cow.

    Hisagi''s face shes into my mind.

    "Maybe Lee Hoyeol will turn Korea around....

    Wasn''t there a precedent called Hisagi?

    Yusra, the ancient kingdom of Arcana in the real world.

    Hisagi was an exile in the Yusra Kingdom who cut off ties with his ugly homnd. And in that

    Yusra Kingdom, Lee Hoyeol wielded influenceparable to that of a king.

    Jeong clenched his fists.

    "If that''s what happened.... Damn, that''s unanimous impeachment."

    Still, a wrong must be righted.

    You can''t avoid it because you want to.

    Lee Hoyeol, he had no choice but to impose his will on him.

    Like dering war on crime.

    He had to show him that he was dering war on the rats of Yeouido.

    But Jeong Han-taek was at a loss.

    "...Where should I start, what should I do?"

    Sweeping the rats off the streets won''t solve the underlying problem.

    They are used to being taken advantage of.

    In the end, you can''t solve the problem without the yer''s help.

    ''Maybe he knows something?''

    The questiones to mind.

    He''s innocent as sin.

    I can''t help but wonder about Lee Hoyeol''s behavior.

    Even a demented rat would never ask him for a bribe.

    Pondering, Jeong Han-taek raised his head.

    "Let''s hope he''s being presumptuous."

    He secretly hoped for help from Hoyeol.

    "Even if you''re not presumptuous, you can''t be like this, Jeong Han-taek."

    The moment the president regained hisposure.

    Beep, beep, beep!

    A magic reaction has been detected in the Blue House.

    Since the Cataclysm, dealing with the Arcana threat has been a challenge for all governments.

    It was the desire of all governments.

    A threat that was ryed over the aide''s radio.

    "Mr. President...!"

    The aide said urgently, but Jeong had guessed.

    He nced at his wristwatch and realized it was exactly on time.

    "I know."

    He headed directly to the entrance of the Blue House to greet Hoyeol.

    Soon, a figure emerged from the portal.

    But.

    ... Not one person?

    One, two, three.

    They are all familiar faces.

    The moment he recognized their faces.

    Jeong Han-taek was relieved of his worries.

    "I''m so happy to see you...!"

    Lee Hoyeol.

    And Nam Taemin and Baek Yiseol.

    I knew they''d be able to take care of the rats.

    *

    It''s a new feeling, but....

    You''ve really stepped up, Grandfell.

    President from the start.

    You''re my man.

    I know they say to keep your horns short.

    I mean, I never thought I''d suddenly find myself face to face with the president.

    But I understand.

    ''When am I digging, corruption?''

    No matter how far back you go.

    If you go this far, you''re really going to run out of 24 hours in a day.

    Besides, neither I nor Grandfell are experts in this area.

    That''s why I''m getting help from two people.

    Nam Taemin and Baek Yiseol.

    The number one and two guilds in South Korea.

    Guildmasters of Gaon and Shinhwa.

    "I thought I was dying of bother, Mr. President. Really!"

    Even if the perpetrator is forgotten, the victim is never forgotten. In particr, in the case of

    Baek Yiseol, didn''t she have exchanges with numerous political figures because of the

    subus?

    This gave her a sense of expert power.

    "In a cataclysmic time, it''s notmon to find a gentleman in an apple box. An item or

    artifact. There are bribes in the Arcana world that are hard to trace, but their value is

    guaranteed."

    Because it basically sounds like a billion....

    Clearly, there was a lot of information from experience.

    At Baek''s words, Nam Taemin swallowed hard.

    "No, did you exchange it so carefully? It wasn''t a joke, you guys? Well, the media always

    praises Shinhwa, but criticizes us..."

    "Again, it''s all in the past."

    "I know. I''m surprised. I''m surprised."

    Of course, I swallowed a sigh of relief.

    ''This is what happens when you stick to your guns.''

    Exorcism ritual.

    Thanks to this, I was able to make contact with Baek Yiseol.

    What could have been a very troublesome task was being made easy, day by day.

    Imagine if I hade to the Blue House by myself.

    I''m getting a little choked up just thinking about it.

    "The conversation wouldn''t go anywhere.

    I might have just spewed venom at the president.

    But Baek Yiseol had a specific list.

    That''s when I realized.

    I realized why they took it.

    Why they''re using ridiculous logic. ''Because if there''s a falling out, everything will be revealed.''

    In that sense, I''m grateful for the integrity of Grandfell.

    Me, Lee Hoyeol.

    After I awakened as a yer.

    ''I''ve been living my life without any shame to the heavens.''

    Thanks to you, I am.

    I didn''t even touch the Ssanghwa tea on the table.

    I opened my mouth.

    "If you did not know, you are ipetent, and if you knew and neglected it, you are an

    aplice."

    "!!!!"

    A blunt statement that struck a chord in the hearts of those who heard it.

    This is also due to his pride, which cannot be overlooked.

    It''s up to me to clean up the mess.

    "But I would understand if there was a procedure before that."

    President Jeong Han-taek.

    The reason he couldn''t step up was because of theplicated AAU agreement. As the general

    manager of the AAU Yusra Branch, I know howplicated it is.

    I''m a workaholic who can''t neglect anything.

    ''If it were any other excuse, I would have punished him....''

    I was able to understand and move on.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There was nothing more to discuss at length.

    As I said, procedure and agreements are important.

    I''m not interested in getting too deeply involved. Grandfell, I don''t know about you.

    Going in and out of the Blue House through a portal.

    As a small citizen, I find it quite ufortable.

    I was d that the President sorted things out on his own.

    "I will uproot it as much as you have trusted me."

    It didn''t take long for everyone in South Korea to realize that Jeong was right.

    The breaking news kepting at night.

    Articles that would send shivers down the spines of writers.

    They literally never stopped.

    -[breaking news] Jeong "I will root out the forces that eat up the country."

    -[breaking news] Jeong "Trading dirty money for national security is unforgivable.... We will

    strictly punish them regardless of political party."

    -[breaking] Seoul official, "We already have a list.... It would be good for your reputation to confess."

    Are you saying the rant wasn''t just empty words? There is no shortage of strong remarks rarely seen in politics.

    If they do this, there''s no way I''m going to step forward.

    "Unless it stinks."

    The stench, of course, refers to the stench of the demon. I didn''t sense the stench of the

    demon in the Blue House, where I unexpectedly stopped by. If that''s a relief, I guess it''s a

    relief.

    I thought about it for a moment.

    ''Let''s see.''

    Time for me to get back to work.

    The office of the Kingdom of Yusra.

    I sit in front of my desk and look at my teacup.

    ''You must have been itching since Ssanghwa tea, really?''

    Mmm.

    I sip my tea bag green tea to quench my thirst.

    I cut to the chase.

    I''ve got a pretty good track record, don''t I?

    Defeating the Great Evil, the Seven Deadly Sins of Envy.

    A dizzying array of messages.

    It''s time to enjoy the loot, one by one...!

    *

    The upper floors of a spacetime social hall.

    No ordinary transcendent is admitted to the upper floors.

    Transcendents had to prove themselves worthy. "Certainly a stranger."

    In the past, it was a very quiet cepared to the lower floors.

    The patriarchs of four families, even though they are the only ones staying in the upper ss.

    The upper floor felt rtively more crowded than the lower floor.

    "There are many people who have died."

    "To be killed by mere demonic mongrels."

    "It''s unfair to be treated as a transcendent like this."

    Transcendent.

    Because I wasn''t happy about being tied to wholesale level.

    Going down to the lower level was something I didn''t want to do.

    The Golden Maxima Family.

    The Forest Yugrik Family.

    The Valor Kansul Family.

    The Shiver Acamond Family.

    The four patriarchs of households spoke in hushed tones.

    "The Empire is rising again." Today''s main course was the Empire.

    An empire that was surely on the verge of copse. They were all looking at each other, trying

    to figure out when to act so they could take control of the Arcana continent.

    "It must be frustrating to hunker down in the territory, right?"

    Even for the almighty themselves.

    A family estate in a corner of the continent could not be expected to be fluent in the news of

    the Empire. There were no cities, no towns, no viges intact to serve as a conduit for rumors.

    But he could make a prediction.

    "It must be for the Dark Dragon."

    Phew, the sneer returns.

    "udi? Well, I suppose it could be."

    It is said that udi has fallen and is the only survivor.

    A crumbling empire.

    Maybe he has what it takes to keep thatst me burning. "Actually, the ones on the edge of the Empire are probably a bunch of demonic mongrels, and

    even a toothless udi could manage that."

    "It''s certainly an insult to udi to think he couldn''t pull it off.... Wouldn''t you be spitting in

    the face of our ancestors at the same time?" "Hoho, it would be nothing more than a stunt anyway."

    Why weren''t the Four Families afraid of the demon?

    It was simple.

    They were the actual masters of the Empire.

    Even if they imed to know everything about the Arcana Continent.

    They were in possession of information that was beyond exaggeration.

    Information about the demonic hierarchy was just one of them.

    Then.

    Fng-

    A piece of paper fell from the chandelier.

    "...Are you a judge at a time like this?"

    Screening Request Form for Entry to the Upper Level of the Spacetime Social Hall.

    The four families who witnessed the mentioned achievement.

    The pupils of the four patriarchs widened.

    It was clearly stated there.

    "Crushing the Great Evil, Seven Deadly Sins Envy...?"

    A true evil, different from the demonic mongrels.

    Proof that it had been hunted to death.

    But it didn''t end there.

    "Who on earth aplished this feat...?"

    There are no secrets in space and time.

    Surely the name of the person who did such an outrageous feat would be listed.

    The faces of the patriarchs turned white when they saw the name.

    Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo

    Golden Maxima.

    The patriarch, Ignite Maxima.

    His golden pupils darted impatiently.

    "Time, time and space. Something is definitely wrong!"

    He shouted at the chandelier.

    "It can''t be, it can''t be...."

    Five steps to epting disposition.

    First, denial.

    The emotion was vigorously expressed.

    "Grand, Grandfell, I can''t believe he''s alive...!"

 Chapter 295: If it’s for me (1)

    Chapter 295: If it��s for me (1)

    ?

    In politics, the moment you admit it, it''s over.

    "What is this?"

    "It''s obvious. It''s a leak from the inside."

    "!!!"

    "Ho, do you think there''s some kind of wiretap in that ce?"

    "Before that."

    The shrill voice of an aging politician cuts through the chatter.

    "Are you all innocent?"

    Even if the president hasid down thew.

    Desperate denial is the only way to save face.

    But who can imagine?

    Hoyeol is determined to restore the honor of the two families.

    He opens a portal and visits the Blue House.

    To talk to the president and get a promise from him.

    The party in the first ce.

    Hoyeol''s actions were unpredictable from the beginning.

    However, the exact circumstances may never be known.

    "They said they got the list.... You don''t think so, do you?"

    "Does that make any sense?"

    "It''s probably just a scare tactic."

    "What kind of wind is blowing in the Blue House?"

    The number of rice bowls that have been emptied in the political arena is incalcble. I''ve seen more than a few people whose political careers have ended because they naively confessed to saying those things.

    Yeah.

    In times like these, it''s best to stick your flippers out.

    It''s a fundamental part of political life andmon sense.

    Butmon sense didn''t apply to this situation.

    "I knew it, those rats."

    The number of people who surrendered and came to the light was zero.

    "You don''t disappoint my expectations."

    The moment when President Jeong Han-taek''s patience ran out.

    A full-scale investigation began.

    "Oh, no...! How dare you arrest a member of the National Assembly who represents the people... Ugh!"

    Non-arrest privilege of the gold badge?

    That only works in pre-cataclysmic times.

    Times change,ws change.

    - Restraint. Prosecutor, "I already have the list...."

    -State secrets, sure to be leaked to the world....

    -Prosecutor, "Sentence up to life imprisonment possible."

    Before the cataclysm.

    Selling out the country was just a metaphor.

    Sure, you could get away with a few irregrities.

    In times of peace, the country never really fell apart.

    But post-Cataclysm, it''s different.

    With yers with superhuman abilities.

    The country had to be more vignt about intelligence for security.

    -"President Jeong Han-taek. Even now, we will establish the pride of the Republic of Korea."

    Yes, it was the newmon sense.

    It was also thew of thend.

    Even the people could only nod in agreement.

    -What is this?

    -No;; there were so many thieves in the country?!

    -I can understand Sinhwa, but Heavenly Unity? That''s really crossing the line. hahaha

    -Liu Zunqun wasn''t so fast for nothing.

    The media was the most sensitive to such public reactions.

    VBC.

    "Gulp."

    At the meeting, Hyun Yongseok was scolded for holding back hisughter.

    He sat quietly and looked around at the faces of the attendees.

    It was clear.

    ''Wow, there were so many people who epted?''

    Especially the press.

    They were all shaking their heads in disbelief. I can''t believe that our home''s fireworks can be

    this much fun. Hyun Yong-seok sipped his coffee.

    "Then think about it."

    To summarize the meeting, it was simple.

    Turn yourself in and save face.

    With even the gold badges tied up in knots, do you think the minions have the ability to pull a fast one? What kind of crazy person would be attached to a station with that kind of power?

    "Jongjin, you''re in a good mood this morning."

    "You''re definitely blushing, senior."

    "What are they doing to me, crazy?"

    The reason why Hyun Yongseok, a socially awkward man, has been able to survive in the jungle of a broadcasting station so far is because of his sheer ability.

    That''s why it was so funny.

    "Is that the result of that prosperous social life? With iron shackles?"

    I hear some of my bosses are already packing their bags. There''s nothing I''d enjoy more than

    the retirement of an insignificant boss, with no severance pay.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Hehehe."

    "Senior, do you know that you look very strange right now?"

    "Hey, Jongjin, listen to me."

    "?"

    I burst outughing.

    The self-proimed madman of VBC had turned into a businesslike maniac this time.

    Hyun Yongseok continues with a twinkle in his eye.

    "Do you think it''s possible for a person to change overnight?"

    "...It''s impossible, I guess?"

    "Yeah, but why do you think the president, who has been sticking to his neglectful ways, is catching the people who sold out the country by broadcasting breaking news in the middle of

    the night?"

    Yoon Jongjin thinks hard before answering.

    "I don''t know, what is it?"

    "I don''t know, either!"

    "What, then why did you ask?"

    Hyun Yongseok clenches his fists.

    "Because that''s what we''re going to do from now on."

    "What?!"

    "Who the hell is putting any pressure on the Blue House.... No, pressure is a bit of a stretch, isn''t it? Was it because of his good influence that traitors were captured in droves overnight?

    If we find out, we''ll have won the jackpot, won''t we?"

    "...That, by the way."

    Doesn''t that mean you''re going to dig up the Blue House?

    I knew this guy was crazy, but I didn''t expect this.

    Yoon Jongjin was already losing his mind.

    Of course, Hyun Yongseok didn''t seem to mind.

    "First of all, if you look at the time zone.... Something must have happened in the afternoon

    to evening hours.... Let''s see, wasn''t that the time when the chief of the Magic Tower revealed Heavenly Unity true face and caused quite a stir? But, wait. What was Mr. Hoyeol doing at that

    time?"

    *

    Nam Taemin lowers his voice and opens his mouth.

    "What a situation it is."

    It''s a small voice, but I can hear the anger in it.

    He has every right to be angry. Apparently, the information that I and the Great Alliance

    would be attacking the three caves at the same time had leaked out to Heavenly Unity.

    I frowned to myself.

    ''You were preparing very carefully, right?''

    They took advantage of my concentration on the caves.

    Trying to sacrifice to a great evil.

    I almost didn''t make it.

    ''I missed something crucial.''

    My ss, the Demon Hunter.

    Demon hunters and demons have an absolute [natural enemy] rtionship.

    It''s because of this rtionship that I was able to finish the cave and go in search of the Seven

    Deadly Sins Envy.

    When I thought about it, I realized.

    ''This is why secrets are necessary.''

    I began to think seriously about the importance of ''hiding''.

    ''If you knew I was a Demon Hunter.''

    A man of Liu Zunqun''s stature would have nned a more borate sacrifice to Envy. Shame

    aside, this might not be aughing matter.

    After all, I''m revealing a hidden hand.

    Objectively, I was shrouded in mystery.

    But in the process of defeating this Seven Deadly Sins Envy, a few clues were revealed.

    Akshan.

    Demon Hunter.

    And udi.

    Of course, that''s not enough to be sure.

    ''All sorts of magic, swordsmanship, Hiel, and Diend....''

    After all these years of trying.

    Even with my ties to Akshan.

    I''ve never beenbeled a Demon Hunter.

    For that, I am grateful.

    ''Demon hunter''s shabby skill set.''

    Can you imagine me as a Demon Hunter?

    Back when Arcana was just a game.

    There must be a lot of yers who got caught by Akshan and the Demon Hunter and deleted

    their characters in shame.

    While I was thinking, Nam Taemin spoke up.

    "I''m really sorry about this, Mr. Hoyeol. You''ve given us your valuable time, and it''s

    unfortunate that information leaked out." Basically, Grandfell is merciful to humans.

    It''s not your fault you got hit in the back.

    It''s the guy who hit you in the back. Fortunately, Nam seemed to get the hint.

    "It must be the new analyst."

    The Alliance had greatly increased the number of analysts in preparation for the attack on the

    cave, and it was likely that a spy from the Heavenly Unity was hiding among them, and Nam

    had already taken action.

    -"I''m going to deliberately release other information and watch, and if I can see what false

    information is leaking out, I can step on its tail."

    Everyone has a specialty, right? "Baek Yiseol is like that, Nam Cheolmin is like that.''

    It reminds me that the more trusted allies you have, the better.

    Of course, it''s time for me to showcase my specialty.

    Nam Taemin scratches his head thoughtfully.

    "By the way.... I wanted to clear it without Hoyeol''s help if I could, but I''m embarrassed that I

    ended up getting help like this, haha."

    Unlike Hisagi and Leonie.

    Nam Taemin finished the deepest part of the cave by himself.

    That''s when he realized something.

    Levels aren''t everything, after all.

    ''ss Quests.''

    Taemin started his ss quest after recapturing Frost. Perhaps it was during this process that

    a noticeable gap between them began to emerge.

    ''Even for a Demon Hunter....''

    The Demon Hunter''s notoriously crude skill list. However, I also had some new ss-specific

    skills that I had learned through ss quests.

    [Akshan''s Upkeep]. [Akshan''s Guardian Spirit].

    They have tricky trigger conditions.

    The effects of these skills are significant. Nam Taemin''s ss is Barbarian, so he''s probably

    gotten more versatile and better unique skills than I have.

    I nodded grimly.

    "You''ve been working behind the scenes."

    "Uh, no."

    "Do you mind if I finish the job?"

    The boss monster''s loot is substantial.

    It''s hard to say it''s the same boss monster.

    Let''s take a look at the loot after defeating the Seven Deadly Sins Envy.

    [Name: Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: Last Adventurer, Sublime, Transcendent, Dark Dragon]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 750]

    [Stats]

    Strength: 170/Agility: 175 / Magic: 660 / Luck: 12/ Aesthetics: High/Tenacity: 5

    [Points held: 0]

    First of all, the level was a one-time gain of 50 levels from the cap.

    Of course, the reward was greater than the level, it was the Great Evil drop.

    ''I''ve been wondering.''

    Defeating a Great Evil is second only to Greed.

    But it was the first time I''d ever gotten the loot of a Great Evil. Why, in demons don''t drop

    loot when they possessed humans.

    ''Greed was possessed Hakuna.''

    So I had my own expectations.

    It certainly had a different weight than a demon.

    And the loot did not betray my expectations.

    [Cocooned clogged with Envy] [Rank: Legendary] [Limit: Unknown] [Effect: Sealed]

    [Description: Sealed with a demonic curse, its effects are sealed. It must be purified to know

    its full effect].

    Legendary item!

    This was the second Legendary Item after the Gwicheol. I can''t guess its effect until I purify it,

    but I''m experiencing the power of a legendary item through it.

    I don''t know what it will do, but I''m sure it will be absolutely mind blowing. Of course, there

    is one area of concern.

    ''Affinity.''

    Something I learned when I got my hands on the Gwicheol.

    Legendary tier items have special wear restrictions called affinities. It has been calling me its

    master since it was a raw metal. It had a high affinity for me, so I had nothing to worry

    about....

    ''Now that''s a different story.''

    Still, there''s a part of me that believes it.

    Why, it''s the same title I earned by mastering Gwicheol.

    It paid off.

    [Achievement: One who writes ''Legend'']

    [Effect: Increases the affinity of all ''Legendary'' ranked items slightly]. [Duration: Permanent].

    Even a small amount is better than nothing.

    And now.

    Nam Taemin''s answer quickly organized my thoughts.

    "Of course. What I need is experience, not experience points or loot, so I''ll make sure to

    capture every single one of Hoyeol''s moves in my head!"

    That''s a pretty daunting resolve....

    But I''m not in a position to be humbled.

    He was Nam Taemin who was taught by Harkon to unleash the Sword Energy. That includes

    Hisagi, Leonie, and a few other yers.

    ''But it''s Sword Force, even if it looks like this.''

    Maybe it could help Nam Taemin.

    By the way, since we''re having this conversation.

    Before re-entering the cave.

    I remembered my conversation with Nam Cheolmin.

    -"I''d like to ask for your permission."

    You said you wanted to use my cave attack video as educational material, right? Well, what

    commander wouldn''t want to improve their power through education? I nodded graciously.

    But then. "Educate about what? Is there something to be learned from my struggles?

    Educate what?

    It was simple.

    True education.

    Nam Cheolmin gritted his teeth in anger.

    ''Did you still not understand the subject?''

    I can''t believe they had spies mixed in with the analysts.

    Just a few spies.

    They thought they could make up for the gap with themander.

    You really can''t call it grasping the subject, Liu Zunqun.

    Nam Cheolmin muttered.

    "If you can''t do it, I''ll force you to do it."

    He''d gotten permission from themander-in-chief.

    Click.

    With a click, Hoyeol''s appearance was revealed to the world.

    Naturally, the world was turned upside down once again.

    -What did I just see?

    -What, did you just pull a sword out of a rock?! -Excalibur is up!!!!!!

 Chapter 296: If it’s for me (2)

    Chapter 296: If it��s for me (2)

    ?

    Call of the Wild: Awaken your true wildness, and your wildness will rise dramatically.

    A unique skill acquired shortly after starting a ss quest.

    Nam Taemin had already reached the [Call of the Wild] proficiency mastery.

    It was a tremendous achievement.

    Of course, there was a good reason for that achievement.

    ''I thought I was going to die, really.''

    A heavy burden of honor.

    To share it, he needed the strength to carry it.

    He was the one who risked his life every time to acquire that ability. It''s not just words. Wasn''t the evidence revealed in such a sword?

    He recalls the words of his mentor, Harkon.

    -"Keep this in mind, gentlemen. The sword bes thicker in a life-threatening struggle."

    Less than 600 levels.

    The appropriate level for him was 800.

    The fact that he was able to take on the enormous cave right before the boss.

    It was due to the influence of sword energy.

    ''If it wasn''t for Sword Energy, I wonder if I would have been able to deal with it?''

    Of course, there''s another way.

    "Call of the Wild...."

    Barbarian''s unique skill.

    [Call of the Wild] amplified the unique stat [Wildness] and greatly increased his physical abilities. However, the penalty for activating it was that you lost your sanity.

    He literally became a beast.

    ''To the point where I can''t even emit sword energy.''

    If only I could use [Call of the Wild] and []Sword Energy at the same time.... At the thought of reaching such a level, Nam Taemin couldn''t help but clench his fists.

    ''If I could, I wouldn''t bother Hoyeol with this.''

    He felt that he had already hit a wall.

    No new [ss Quests] came to mind. Even the [Call of the Wild] skill, his only goal, had reached its limit. It was no wonder he felt like he had lost his purpose.

    ''That doesn''t mean I can''t refine my sword skills....''

    This was because he was walking down a path that waspletely opposite to the barbarian path he had built so far. Because of this, Nam Tae-min sometimes fell into agony even in moments like these.

    Sigh-

    "This is not the time, Nam Taemin."

    Wasn''t Mr. Hoyeol giving him his precious time?

    "You really seem to think twice as much as everyone else."

    He marveled again.

    It''s not enough that Hoyeol defeated a great evil in such a short time.

    Hoyeol even stopped by the Blue House and cleaned up a bunch of corrupt politicians.

    ''Really, how far are you thinking?''

    When Taemin thought about it.

    His mind was spinning as he remembered his own shorings, but he shook it off.

    Kuddeuk!

    With a loud crash, the cave''s boss mob appeared.

    [Twisted Root of the Ancient Tree: Lv.900]

    If you''re wondering why there''s a level 900 boss in a dungeon that''s supposed to be level 800, it''s because this boss has an unusual pattern.

    Nam Cheolmin briefs us.

    -"Its health and armor are abnormally high for its level, and its massive size means that it can only swing its roots, not move, but it has a huge attack radius."

    Nam Taemin bit his lip.

    ''With my sword energy....''

    It could only produce a small raw sh.

    Even if he abandoned his sword energy and activated [Call of the Wild], it didn''t make much difference. He snapped off a few branches, but that wasn''t much against a creature bigger than a building.

    - "Taemin, what are you thinking about?"

    "Huh? No, nothing."

    -"Nothing."

    They''re not brothers for nothing.

    Nam Cheolmin can tell just by listening to his sullen voice.

    Nam Cheolminforted his discouraged brother.

    - "Everything takes time, right? Don''t be impatient, Taemin."

    Of course he knew.

    He was just worried.

    Even if there was enough time.

    ''If you don''t have a clear goal....''

    He decided to move forward.

    He wondered if he could follow Hoyeol''s lead.

    There are concerns.

    "....."

    But at this moment in the cave.

    Make the dark future bright.

    A being that makes concerns unfounded.

    There was Dawn.

    Nam Taemin''s eyes follow the movement of that dawn, Hoyeol.

    "It''s not Sword Energy..., it''s Sword Force...!"

    Sword Force, the higher level of Sword Energy.

    He had been taught by Harkon that it existed.

    He also knew that Hoyeol had reached the level of sword force.

    Yes, there was a reason why Nam Taemin was surprised.

    ''That''s not pure sword force.''

    You only see what you know.

    In the past, Nam Taemin didn''t even know the existence of sword energy, let alone sword

    force. But now that he has witnessed sword energy, and has reached the point of emitting sword energy himself, he is able to see Hoyeol''s sword force in a different light.

    ''...Something is mixed up.''

    You only see what you know.

    Whether it was magic, skill, or something else.

    He couldn''t tell.

    But the important thing was that ''something'' hadbined the sword force.

    Kuuk-

    Nam Taemin looked at his greatsword.

    His mind felt refreshed.

    The answer was right in front of him.

    ''It''s not impossible!''

    Thebination of [Call of the Wild] and [Sword Energy).

    He had lost his direction and was drifting.

    Hoyeol gave him a new goal.

    Nam Taemin couldn''t help but look up to Hoyeol once again.

    ''Why did you leave magic behind and take up the sword...?''

    The chief of the Magic Tower.

    Hoyeol can manifest a lot of magic.

    It would have been enough to burn that old tree.

    But what''s the point of fighting it with a handmade sword?

    Even without words, he senses my pain. He''s trying to teach me by example, not words. I

    couldn''t help but let the overwhelming emotion spill out of my mouth.

    "How far are you looking ahead, Mr. Hoyeol...!"

    *

    Wow.

    I expected it based on its size.

    This is tough.

    ''Of course, it might be tough.''

    Is it because I came from dealing with the Seven Deadly Sins of Envy?

    Even though it was a level 900 boss mob, I didn''t feel intimidated. Even if [Natural Enemy]

    wasn''t triggered, the difference in difficulty was enormous.

    ''It''s as simple as the pattern.''

    Arge attack radius?

    It''s not a problem for me, who can levitate effortlessly.

    Swing at the hundred de of roots.

    As long as there is a lot of dirt on the roots.

    "What a fuss."

    Even if it''s just to maintain a high level of formality.

    To avoid getting dirt on the Dawn set.

    I''m not about to allow an attack.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Flutter.

    Dawn''s jacket flutters.

    If you ask me why I put it back on my shoulders.... I figured I''d rather flutter than be a self-

    luminous firefly.

    I''m not really in a position to use a set effect.

    Actually, I don''t think there''s much difference between fluttering and sparkling.

    I mentally prepare myself and focus on the battle.

    Just because this enemy is weaker than the Seven Deadly Sins of Envy doesn''t mean I can let

    my guard down. This is a level 900 boss monster. It''s characterized by relentless health and

    defense that even Nam Taemin can''t damage.

    ''Practice like the real thing. Practicalbat is like practice.''

    Don''t forget the trinity of magic, sword force, and tenacity.

    To get used to the sensation of flowing water.

    I don''t take out Gwicheol.

    Instead, I interfere with the minerals around me, manifesting a suitable sword and holding it

    in my hand.

    Then I manifests [[Anomaly]].

    Do I need to exin the power of Anomaly?

    To beings who have not entered the realm of Anomaly, Anomaly has an absurd effect, like a

    giant old tree being sliced up like tofu.

    "You''re as loud as you are big." Kugugoogung!

    A man of my word, again.

    I sted away a cloud of dirt with my magic.

    How could I miss, such brazen words.

    "But you are not worthy of my flower garden."

    After that.

    Is there anything to exin about the whereabouts of the battle?

    It was a one-sided victory for me.

    [You have leveled up.]....

    Let''s see, I''ve gained 5 levels.

    You might be wondering if that''s a lot of experience for a level 900 boss monster.... It''s

    understandable considering the Wailing demand experience points that exists every 100 levels. No, it''s the other way around.

    ''How much experience did you give me, Seven Deadly Sins of Envy?''

    Easily ignoring the level 700 barrier and rising to the limit of 50 levels.

    A moment of admiration.

    The loot automatically pops up as a message.

    [Decayed Hollow of an Ancient Tree]

    [Rank: Unique] [Limit: None]

    [Effect: None]

    [Description: The base of a giant tree. It''s already decayed, but it holds a lot of energy. If you

    build something with it, it will be a masterpiece, and if you craft something with it, it

    will be a masterpiece].

    A material item.

    "Should I be thankful for this?

    If a level 900 restricted item that matched the boss''s level dropped.

    There must have been no difference in the picture.

    Now that I''ve realized the 700-level barrier, I''ll be happy instead of sad.

    ''I can have dwarves do the smelting.''

    Items forged by Dwarves have the Artisan''s Dexterity effect.

    This means that you can use your dexterity to craft wear restrictions to your advantage.

    So.

    ''What should I make so that people can say that I used it well....?''

    Just as I was thinking about it.

    Nam Taemin approached me.

    Why does he have such a strange face...?

    "Thank you, Mr. Hoyeol!"

    Nodding-

    Why the sudden bow?

    Is it because I defeated the boss mob?

    I got all the experience points and loot?

    There''s no reason to be so grateful.

    I thought to myself.

    When Nam Taemin raised his head, I opened my mouth.

    First, I shamelessly admitted it.

    "I''m d I could help."

    I also noticed something.

    Nam Taemin was obviously touched.

    I didn''t have to ask why.

    "How can I repay you for this valuable teaching...."

    Teachings.

    I thought it would be helpful.

    I didn''t intend to teach properly.

    Surely, Ranker isn''t Ranker for nothing, finding something to learn from every action, right? I

    nodded, never one to shy away from humility.

    But the surprises didn''t end there.

    ...Are you saying they aren''t brothers for nothing?

    Mr. Nam Cheolmin, why are you doing this to me again?!

    "The results of your education are showing, Commander-in-Chief!"

    After clearing the cave and returning to the Great Alliance''s base camp, Nam Cheolmin runs

    up to me, panting. He holds out a tablet, a video ying on its screen.

    I''m stunned to see the title.

    [Excalibur''s Chosen One, Lee Hoyeol].

    Eh, Excalibur?

    I was the chosen one?

    When?!

    Did he read my mind?

    A difficult magic that manifests and draws a sword from a rock in real time. RRegardless of

    the sword''s performance. I thought it was like pulling out Excalibur with the foam threads of

    the Granfellbined...

    ''How could you take that and put it as the title of a video?!''

    What kind of education is that, beyond amazement.

    I want to ask why you gave it such a grand name.

    But as expected, there is no way this iron-faced person can remain silent.

    "Excalibur is an understatement."

    It is an expression of supreme confidence.

    The implication is that he has a higher level of magic than Excalibur.

    Of course, it''s a Grandfell style of speech that specializes in misleading.

    "...!!!"

    Everyone gasps.

    Everyone''s eyes widen, including the Nam brothers.

    Nam Cheolmin barely opens his mouth.

    "I''m sorry,mander. Due to myck of knowledge, I underestimated your power, but...! I

    think you can rest assured. The response from education is clear."

    The tablet screen soon switches.

    What popped up on the LCD was ament.

    I scanned through thements and realized.

    -Excalibur hahahahahaha

    -Liu Zunqun I guess it''s like adding insult to injury haha.

    -Kyahahahaha this is the difference in ss.

    -Know your subject, please.

    ''No, this is what you mean by education?!''

    When I ovee one trial, another triales.

    Why is the world so harsh on me?

    I really can''t keep a straight face...!

 Chapter 297: It’s a living hell……! (1)

    Chapter 297: It��s a living hell����! (1)

    ?

    If there is hell for the demon.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, have a reality.

    I seriously have such thoughts.

    ''Isn''t the Arcana Continent better than this?''

    Infinite darkness, Dark Dragon, what is it....

    Now that everything is out in the open except for the annoying full name.

    For my mental state, I think the Arcana Continent is better than reality.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''At least there''s nothing there.''

    True education.

    As Nam Cheolmin said, the effect was considerable.

    I defeated the Seven Deadly Sins of Envy.

    Did it add fuel to the growing interest in me?

    -You didn''t defeat the Great Evil for nothing.

    [Lee Ho-Yeol, Excalibur''s Chosen One].

    The video doesn''t just capture me drawing my sword. The yer''s voice can be heard in the video that ys automatically as I sift through thements.

    -"It''s a Goddess...!!"

    Yes, it is.

    There was Hiel who was unaffected by the unique circumstances of the cave.

    Indeed, from the yer''s perspective....

    ''I can see where the goddess voice came from.''

    You can only really see the hem of the clothes, right?

    No matter how high the camera angle was, Hiel''s face was not captured. The response to thement is that it doesn''t matter what they say. Still, it was as if everything was expected.

    My snout chattering leisurely.

    "God doesn''t exist in the first ce."

    If you were going to mutter that, you could have done it earlier...!

    Of course, I can''t take back what I''ve done, even if I grumble about it now.

    And you know you have to enjoy it if you can''t avoid it.

    Still, it''s disturbing to see all those bubbles popping.

    And are those bubbles just bubbles?

    That shiny thing is just so....

    Knock-knock.

    A knock at the door woke me up from my grumbling.

    It was a knock at the door that woke me up from my grumbling, unable to let go of my regrets.

    I don''t even bother to hide my displeasure.

    "Come in, Marcelo."

    "I apologize for bothering you upon your return, Sir."

    "You''re wee."

    Thanks to Marcelo.

    Hadn''t Marcelo perfectly countered Liu Zunqun''s scheme?

    Let''s see what the counterattack has produced in just a few days.

    ''I feel like something that was like a thorn in my eye has been removed.''

    udi and Mr. Lee have restored their family''s honor.

    Because I have not forgotten the role of a dutiful son through him.

    That''s a pass, Marcelo, even by the high standards of Grandfell.

    Marcelo let out a small gasp of admiration.

    "I''m d you think so, then, and I''m d you''ve taken care of the rest of it, by the way. I''ve had my own anomaly explorations...."

    And then he pulls out.

    The smartphone I had activated and given him.

    After all, it is Marcelo.

    Teach him one and he knows ten.

    Explore Anomaly on his own.

    No, he''s gotten used to using it enough to surf the inte?

    "Of course."

    "I''m d to hear that, too, sir."

    It''s unlikely that Marcelo had requested an interview to make small talk, but he soon got down to business. This time, he was talking about a real "Anomaly."

    Marcelo''s pupils dted.

    "Anomaly, I''ve made some progress on that research."

    At the same time, his vision shed.

    [Quest: Marcelo''s Research]

    Magic Tower, Chief Mage Marcelo.

    To reach the next level of magic.

    He wants you to join him.

    -Weight of the Chief (Repeat) ��.

    -ess to the Anomaly (Sess)

    -Progress toward Anomaly (Ongoing)

    This is Marcelo''s quest.

    It''s been a while, so the quest objective that was in progress is now sessful.

    And he has a new quest goal in mind.

    Duduksil.

    The parchment that Marcelo was holding floats in the air.

    Marcelo''s handwriting fills the parchment.

    "It''s an unfamiliar concept, and I can''t seem to organize my thoughts without moving my hand. ying with my quill and I''m in awe of you. How can you hold such a vast concept in

    your head?"

    Nothing to admire, Marcelo.

    Always the same posture.

    My expression never changes.

    ''I''ve been there too.''

    Why, back when I couldn''t tell the difference between skill and magic.

    I used to stay up all night with blinkers on trying to figure out what yers were doing on

    NetTube. It''s either experience or talent.

    It wasn''t hard to understand Marcelo''s research paper.

    "A new approach to the Arcana continent."

    Seriously, what would we do without Marcelo?

    The greatest talent in the history of Magic Tower.

    The founder of Theoretical Magic.

    Marcelo had perfectly described the interference process of the Connector in writing! I could only speak for myself, as I had entered the Arcana Continent by mimicking the manifestation

    process of the Connector.

    "That''s a great interference process that can''t even bepared to anything else like that."

    He was referring to the connector.

    To Grandfell, Raymond Sean is no different from the demon.

    This is a connector made by Raymond Sean.

    It''s natural to be treated poorly by Grandfell.

    ''No, apart from that, you''re amazing, Marcelo.''

    It''s amazing what you can aplish without entering the realm of the anomaly, and most importantly, there is no unnecessary interference. This will greatly reduce the consumption

    of magic.

    Marcelo added an exnation.

    "If we can apply that concept to the Portal of the Magic Tower, it will allow adventurers, as

    well as Arcanians, to enter the Arcana continent without restriction."

    Magic Tower Portal.

    The portals in the Lobby are special. No one knows exactly how it works, but it appears at all times, regardless of magic power. It''s a portal that transports yers to all corners of the

    world.

    I nodded grimly.

    "You''re right, Marcelo."

    More is better.

    The more allies you can count on, the better.

    I see i now.

    If it weren''t for Marcelo.

    I''d be trying to improve my magic to manifest a portal to the Arcana continent, and I''d be

    struggling to carry that ridiculous weight alone.

    I took a moment to feel grateful again and swallowed my dry saliva.

    ''So what do you need?''

    The message answered.

    -Progress toward Anomaly (in progress)

    Determine the source of the Magic Tower. (Ongoing)

    The source of the Magic Tower.

    As I said before, the magic tower is special.

    Back in the days when I was ignorant of Magic ....

    I thought it was possible because it was just a parachute.

    But now that I''ve qualified as a real chief, not a parachutist.

    There were more than one or two questions about the Magic Tower.

    Let me give you a friendly example.

    First, let''s start with the exterior of the Magic Tower itself.

    When viewed from the outside, the Magic Tower is by no means huge. It''s tall, but not as tall

    as some of the buildings in Seoul.

    But what about the inside?

    The staircase of the tower appears out of thin air, and you can''t see the end of it.

    The interior is equally spacious. Just like the endless items in your inventory. A magic tower

    contains vast halls and countless locations.

    This means that it is definitely not a ce built solely on "magic".

    In fact, the underground of the tower, Mugan, alone.

    It is a ce that is more mysterious and iprehensible than anything I have ever seen.

    [Rift], [Hidden Piece], and even the fields that the Seven Deadly Sins of Envy changed cannot

    keep up with Invincible.

    "May I be excused for a moment, sir?"

    I nod.

    At my nod, Marcelo approaches the bookshelf.

    Marcelo''s gnarled fingers flick through the books.

    "Unless you look deeply, it''s hard to tell. But as you may have guessed, Sir, it''s not magic that

    makes up this Magic Tower, there is no magic in the world that cannot be depleted."

    Kugugung.

    At the same time, the structure of the bookshelf changes.

    I''m not surprised.

    ''I''m also a chief.''

    An attitude of not neglecting anything.

    Even though I was parachuted into the position of chief, I read the manual carefully. No need

    for magic. The structure of the office can be changed as desired simply by will.

    "Pardon me, sir."

    Kugugung.

    Marcelo restores the room to its original configuration.

    He continues.

    "We need to add an interference process to the magic tower''s portal. ording to the theory,

    the priority would be to explore the magic tower itself. I have no choice but to hope for your

    help again."

    Marcelo doesn''t even look concerned.

    It''s nice that he trusts me, but....

    This is a disturbing feeling of its own. ''The Source of Magic Tower.''

    Where do I even begin to understand this?

    I''m thinking about it.

    Marcelo, who had asked for a favor, sighed for some reason.

    Then, in a shock tone, he said.

    "Oh, no. I apologize, sir. I know I can''t be of any help, but I don''t deserve to sigh and spit. I

    have great faith in your abilities.... I don''t know if I''m asking too much of you...."

    Marcelo''s gaze flickered to the office.

    No, his gaze swept over the more fundamental Magic Tower.

    The founder of theoretical magic. Marcelo''s personality was such that he had to dig into a

    magic tower that could not be exined by theory, so it was understandable that he revealed

    emotions that he rarely showed.

    But who am I, Chief Mage Marcelo?

    Dalcak-

    I''m done listening.

    A teacup filled with green tea bags to sip.

    After swallowing the still-warm green tea that had delicately cast a warming magic on it.

    I open my mouth as brazenly as ever.

    "There''s nothing to worry about, Marcelo."

    "...Are you sure you have a clue about something?" "Of course."

    I say, sounding unusually usible.

    "Anomaly knows the answer."

    "...!"

    Looking at Marcelo''s dted pupils pricks my conscience.

    It has to be that way.

    Is there anything special about the Anomaly I am talking about here?

    ''If you''re curious about the Magic Tower, just rob its designer.''

    That''s right.

    Another brave fight following the title of Chief of the Magic Tower.

    AAU Yusra Branch General Manager.

    ''Because the settings of the Magic Tower will exist in the database. First, let''s look for it.''

    That''s me, Lee Hoyeol.

    *

    The Five Stars of Heavenly Unity.

    The five yers had a great deal of strength on their shoulders.

    The Monarch watched over them.

    ''You trusted me.''

    ''I am the true Five Stars.''

    ''I can''t believe you gave me this opportunity...!''

    Five stars and five connectors.

    This moment.

    The Five Stars of Heavenly Unity enter the Arcana Continent through the connector.

    How hard did your lordship have to work to obtain the connectors?

    The self-proimed Five Stars re at each other.

    "Be careful not to betray his expectations." "Hmph, who would have thought." "Even if the Monarch forgives you, I will not."

    For today.

    Five Stars cut off all contact with the world and prepared to enter.

    With the tremendous support of the Heavenly Unity.

    And with new equipment.

    A man''s determined voice rings out.

    "I believe you haven''t forgotten your goal, either. We must tell our masters exactly what is

    happening on the Arcana continent."

    There was already a bright pioneer of the Arcana Continent, Lee Hoyeol.

    How could they trust his word?

    A small war of words was brewing between them.

    Piiii-i-

    On time.

    A loud beeping sounded.

    Wu Shengid his body down on the connector.

    A solemn voice emanated from the connector.

    "All for my lord, Liu Zunqun."

    .

    Shortly afterward, he opened his eyes on the Arcana Continent.

    "...!!!"

    And regretted it.

    Apletely different world.

    Therefore, with a voice that was impossible to reach, he shouted at his lord, Liu Zunqun. "Aaaaaaah!!!"

    [You have entered the doomed Arcana Continent].

    This was not the Arcana Continent full of dreams and hopes, my lord!

    Corpses and maggots everywhere. Messages shing in front of his eyes.

    [Evil Eye looks at you with curiosity].

    [Your mental strength is too low]. [You are experiencing a status abnormality, ''Fear''].

    And a giant demonic eye in the sky.

    Wu Sheng gritted his teeth despite being terrified.

    After all, this guy was unbelievable, Lee Hoyeol...!

    "How many times have you entered a ce like this ande out unscathed...?" This is ridiculous...!

    Trembling with fear, Wu Sheng hastily opened his inventory. As he said, he had prepared everything. With the items he had brought with him, he would be able to recover from status

    condition and get the information he needed for his lord.

    "...?"

    Suddenly, above the heads of those who were thinking.

    Tudu-tudu-tudu.

    A somewhat familiar sound was heard.

    "What, what is that?!"

    It was.

    Like a helicopter spinning its propellers.

    A giant airship flying in the sky.

    Wu Sheng''s face lit up.

    "There''s no way the Arcana Continent would have been destroyed as it was, Lee Hoyeol, he

    must have gotten help from that emerging force."

    "Then why did you act so proud?"

    "There''s nothing to feel bad about. Now that we have this information. Whoever''s on that

    airship will soon be swearing allegiance to the Monarch."

    To do that, we''ll need to send a signal to the airship.

    [Skills] and [Items].

    Each of these signals will alert the airship to their presence.

    Tududu-tudu.

    The desperation is palpable.

    airship''s cogse to a halt.

    The

    "I see

    you!!!"

    The airship, the Iron Castle.

    The dwarven leader, Chainwalker, frowned.

    Then he asked politely.

    "...Aren''t those adventurers?"

    It was none other than Hiel who heard the question.

    Hiel''s gaze fell on the five men and women on the ground.

    The red insignia embroidered on their shoulder pads, to be exact. ''Red insignia....''

    They are not my lords.

    Infinitely deep darkness.

    Are they not the ones who seek to nder the Dark Dragon?

    "No way."

    Hiel''s loyalty to his true master, Hoyeol, fluctuated.

 Chapter 298: It’s a living hell……! (2)

    Chapter 298: It��s a living hell����! (2)

    ?

    Spirits are naturally yful.

    Just look at the words floating around the Arcana continent.

    Since most humans can''t hear their voices, spirits use pranks as a substitute for words. Do not be angry, traveler, if your hat is blown away by the wind. The wind spirits just want to talk to you.....

    In the past, Hiel was a forest spirit, but has now been reborn as a {unique spirit}.

    Just as position create people, it also create spirits. Therefore, although nobility can be found in recent Hiel, yfulness cannot be found.

    As if that weren''t bad enough, she''s been influenced by Hoyeol.

    Hiel swallowed hard.

    ''What should I do, my lord?''

    In her heart, she wanted to pick on those five adventurers.

    The five adventurers.

    When Hiel think of how they tried to nder her lord unsessfully, she honestly wanted.... to bind them limb from limb with nts, but Hiel hadn''t forgotten.

    "...I apologize for this, my lord."

    The formality that Hoyeol emphasized.

    Hiel did not forget her position.

    She remembered that her actions could bring her master''s high honor into disrepute. She looked at them again, this time from Hoyeol''s point of view, and the answer came.

    "What should I do about this...?"

    Chainwalker was at a loss.

    Dwarves are basically indifferent to others.

    The reason dwarves are currently helping the empire is purely due to the influence of Akshan and Hoyeol.

    Chainwalker looked at Hiel again.

    "You are more knowledgeable about adventurers than we are, aren''t you?"

    Who does it resemble?

    Despite the harsh tone and treatment, Hiel nods her head proudly.

    Her voice is as firm as ever.

    "You know, Chainwalker."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "About my lord''s homeworld, the World of Adventurers."

    "Hmm, well."

    Chainwalker stroked his beard.

    As it turned out, he really didn''t know much about the Adventurer''s World. He was too busy paying attention to the Arcana continent. Besides, it was Hoyeol''s homeworld, not anyone else''s.

    Chainwalker scratched his head.

    "I don''t know what it''s like, but it must be better than the current Arcana Continent, with Lord Hoyeol still there."

    Hiel shakes her head.

    "The demons that crossed over from the Arcana Continent to the Adventurer''s World have something inmon. They favor the Adventurer''s World over the Arcana Continent, even in the presence of my lord."

    "Is that true?"

    Chainwalker was stunned by the unexpected statement.

    Then he turned his gaze back to the adventurers on the ground.

    Chainwalker''s eyes narrowed sharply.

    "...Is it because of the adventurers?"

    Chainwalker did not forget.

    This is a holy war.

    They have Akshan on their backs. So he finalized his decision. If adventurers are useful to the demons. They might as well show them the cold shoulder.

    "It''s a more fundamental problem."

    "If you say it''s a fundamental problem.....?"

    "Because there is no end to negative emotions in thatnd."

    A chill ran down Chainwalker''s spine.

    ''Such a world truly exists?''

    The Arcana continent alone is horrifying.

    Sometimes the very sight of it sends chills down his spine.

    Chainwalker couldn''t help but admire Hoyeol once again.

    ''Even in such a world, Lord Hoyeol is still strong?''

    Of course, that feeling didn''tst long.

    So.

    Chainwalker checked again.

    "What shall we do with those adventurers?"

    "Do you know what the opposite of mercy is, Chainwalker?"

    "Well.... Is it disposal?"

    "No."

    Hiel''s eyes turned cold.

    "It is indifference and turning away."

    Dawn.

    The red insignia, Heavenly Unity.

    They were enemies of the Lord.

    Naturally, no warmth of the Lord''s would shine upon them.

    You don''t even want to look at them.

    Hiel thought one step further for Hoyeol.

    ''There is definitely a reason.''

    Ignoring the rules established by the lord.

    A reason to set foot on the Arcana continent.

    Hiel nned to report to Hoyeol without missing their every move. The nature that exists on

    the Arcana Continent and the spirits that govern it.

    With the [Blessing of the First World Tree], Hiel was reborn as a {Unique Spirit}.

    She had the power tomand them.

    Which means.

    There was no reason to watch them.

    Hiel''s

    I''s gaze fell on the Five Stars of Heavenly Unity.

    "We shall move at your pleasure, Chainwalker."

    "I understand."

    Thud-thud-thud!

    A giant airship flew across the sky.

    It was a sight to behold.

    It was enough to make the five yers despair.

    "This is ridiculous."

    "If it''s an NPC, it should be weing the yers!"

    "Bastards, can''t youe back?!"

    But.

    It wasn''t the Iron Castle that answered the cries.

    Gumtul-

    It was a demon race monster that roamed the Arcana Continent.

    A system message shed before Wu Sheng''s eyes.

    [Demon Scavenger Centipede: Lv.700]

    Demons are basically unable to understand subjects.

    There are more demons who can''t see than there are who can.

    However, even if you call it a lousy demon.

    It''s level 700.

    Even if you are fully prepared.

    Would a yer around level 450 be able to deal with such a monster?

    They knew better than anyone.

    "No, no, no! This is suicide!"

    All the confidence he''d shown in front of the connector was gone.

    Hang in line.

    One after another, everyone shouted.

    "Log out!!!"

    ...But nothing happened.

    Hadn''t he told us?

    From the beginning, Hoyeol had warned.

    -"You can''te back to the real world through the connector."

    They just didn''t believe him.

    - "I believe you have not forgotten your goal. We must tell our masters exactly what is

    happening on the Arcana continent."

    Finally, Wu Sheng realized.

    ?

    "?"

    Wasn''t the reason the Lord allowed us to use the connector....

    Was it simply to find out what Hoyeol meant?

    Someone shouted with a scream.

    "Aaahhh, I can''t forgive you, Liu Zunqun!"

    What is a monarch like?

    A monarch must think ahead of his subjects.

    If a subject can fathom the will of the monarch.

    It is a sign of disqualification as a monarch.

    Sigh.

    Liu Zunqun''s cold gaze swept over the connector.

    Everyone had disappeared into the Arcana Continent. This was the twentieth person.

    "I will not forget your sacrifice for me."

    The guild members who had fallen to the Arcana Continent.

    Whether they med themselves or not.

    It didn''t matter.

    Such was the nature of the [Military Lord Rtionship].

    A message appeared in Liu Zunqun''s vision.

    [Skill, ''Military Lord Rtionship'' is activated.] [Acquire experience points umted from subject].

    [Gain experience from a subject].

    [Gain experience from a subject].....

    A cruel voice rings out.

    "So die proudly."

    Liu Zunqun''s quest window shes.

    [ss Quest: Path of the Tyrant]

    *

    AAU.

    "What a dream job, really."

    Before the Cataclysm, even in the days of Cosmo.

    After the Cataclysm, when Cosmo became AAU. Sung was known among his friends as the Blessed One. In all conscience, he''d been sucking honey for a while.

    For a while.

    Hororok-

    The hollow-eyed Sung Hyunjoon is prolonging his life with an Americano. He hadn''t had

    proper sleep in days. All because Hoyeol, the general manager of the Yusra branch, dropped a

    bombshell.

    "As if the great evil wasn''t enough, conquering 100,000 caves at the same time and the

    legendary item, Excalibur? Just thinking about answering to the real media makes my head

    spin, senior."

    Yoon Soogyeom''s situation was no different.

    The reason is simple.

    Thick, grasping hair.

    "Excalibur, that''s not supposed toe from there...?"

    Excalibur.

    As yers and media spected, it was the highest tier item in the Arcana system. Even if it

    wasn''t the kind of item that would appear in the days when Arcana was just a game, its location and coordinates were clearly set. Yoon Soogyeom muttered with aplicated expression.

    "Of course, it''s good that the General Manager has mastered it.... Why is that in Hundred

    Thousand Caves in the Zero Mountains? shit. How devastated the Arcana Continent would

    be...!"

    "Senior, why aren''t you answering me?"

    "You don''t think its original location is buried in the ground, do you?"

    "...What the hell, can''t you hear my voice?"

    A pause.

    Sung Hyunjoon pinched his cheek with a nervous hand. There''s no pain, no flesh to touch, no

    hand to reach through the desk. I don''t think he copsed from overwork and had an out-of-

    body experience....

    The two men start talking at the same time.

    "Is it really foreshadowing that the goddess is over there?"

    "No, no way. Is my senior dead?!" "Damn, damn Arcana!" "Senior, look at my face!"

    Literally, total mess.

    It''s been three days since he haven''t been able to get off work.

    Maybe it''s a strange thing to stay sane.

    But the real mess started now.

    "Emergency!!!" Tada-tada-tada.

    Busy footsteps.

    Who else could be screaming at the top of his lungs in the AAU Korea branch, but Mr. Park

    Minjae, the branch leader. Park Minjae calls out to the two with a white face.

    "Yoon Soo-gyeom, Sung Hyunjoon. Emergency, emergency!"

    An emergency?

    The real emergency is when you are distracted during work hours.

    Isn''t this the boss rushing towards you in a hurry?

    The spirit that ran away from home returns in an instant.

    "What''s wrong, Mr. Branch Leader?"

    But Park Minjae wasn''t making a fuss. Because there were worse emergency situations than that.

    Words flowing out between trembling lips.

    "The branch manager Yusra is visiting."

    "...Now?! Here?!"

    "Yes!"

    Excalibur, the goddess, the great evil, and now a visit!

    How is it that the general manager doesn''t even give us a chance to breathe? Before asking the

    reason, let''s first look back at the way we dress. Everyone asks each other

    "What, do you want me to do a quick shave right now?"

    "No, get that tie right first."

    "How is my face?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ... Park Minjae''s face doesn''t look like it''s going to get any better by checking.

    He nodded.

    The three of them hurriedly walked back to the branch office.

    It was almost time for the appointment.

    "So, what brings him here, anyway?"

    "There''s a setting he want to check." "...Settings?" He was puzzled.

    No wonder.

    From magic, to demons, to the recent interaction with Akshan, who we thought had been

    erased forever. Shouldn''t the General Manager know more about the Arcana than they did?

    Park frowned.

    "Do you see now why I called it an emergency?"

    It''s not just the three of them.

    The AAU Korea branch.

    No, all the members are well aware of Hoyeol''s hard work.

    They''ve been waiting for a chance to give back.

    ''I didn''t feel so bad at the time.''

    Because it was Park Minjae who willingly bridged the gap with the president at Hoyeol''s

    request.

    But this time, he wasn''t so sure.

    The erosion of arcana continues.

    Wasn''t it the AAU that had already let go once in the middle of it?

    Sung Hyunjoon spoke up in a somber voice.

    "I see.... We''re the ones who have a lot of questions. Do you think our AAU can answer the

    General Manager''s questions?"

    As you know, the AAU database is not omnipotent.

    Unless it''s a setting that''s been set in stone since the days when Arcana was just a game,

    there''s no simple way to predict how it came to be.

    Park shrugged.

    "Still, we''ll just have to do our best."

    "Then we''ll be outside cheering you on."

    "Huh? Speaking of outside, we should go in together."

    Despite my best efforts.

    He still hasn''t taken off his goofy t-shirt.

    Park Minjae says yfully.

    "Why, shouldn''t we get some green tea on the side?"

    The exchange of jokessted only a moment.

    Go0000000-!

    "...!!!"

    The appointment time arrives, and a portal opens in the branch leader''s office.

    Hoyeol appeared without missing a beat and took a seat.

    He quenched his thirst with the green tea Sung Hyunjoon had prepared for him and opened his

    mouth to speak.

    Then Park Min-ae''s face lit up.

    "If this is the setting of the Magic Tower...!"

    Park Minjae felt like he could live up to Hoyeol''s expectations.

    "Please leave it to me!"

    It was finally time to pay for the meal.

 Chapter 299: Bad Omen

    Chapter 299: Bad Omen

    ?

    We must go back to the days when Arcana was just a game.

    "I''m sure you know this better than anyone, General Manager, but this tower is special. We''ve put a lot of work into it from the nning stages, in so many ways."

    Magic Tower.

    Arcana''s most powerful military organization needed a setting to match.

    Antonium, the capital of the Empire. It had to show an overwhelming appearance in a different way from the golden pce of the ancient kingdom of Yusra.

    "It was definitely a challenge to do it with just magic, because we also had to think about bnce - we didn''t want magic to have a reputation for being all-powerful and have every yer choose to be a mage."

    They also used "that setting" for the Magic Tower.

    "The setting is that the Magic Tower is a creation of bad omen."

    Duk-seok.

    Park Minjae picked up a paper cup.

    He wanted to moisten his dry mouth.... "Hot!"

    No, what''s so hot?!

    ''Oh my gosh, making a fuss so informally.''

    It took me a moment to regain myposure.

    Park Minjae''s wondering gaze is directed at Hoyeol sitting across from him.

    How can you drink such hot green tea without changing your expression?

    ''...No, this is not the time to admire such things.''

    Isn''t it time to exin about bad omens?

    I will pay for the food.

    A determined Park Minjae continues.

    "I don''t know if you''ve heard of it. So, a bad omen is a kind of probability. To put it simply... Is this a setting just for the bnce patch?"

    Arcana was another world, but Arcana was strictly a game.

    Being a game meant that bnce patches and updates were constantly being made by the developers and Cosmo. Of course, it was Raymond Sean who was in control of the process.

    "After all, deleting is a necessary part of the patching process."

    Arcana is no ordinary game. It wasn''t just a matter of deleting, it was a matter of releasing "something" onto the Arcana continent that had the ability to do so.

    "In short, what a bad omen swallows is deletion, and what it spits out is creation?"

    [Bad Omen] was the one who took on that role.

    "In reality, a being that can do anything is a bad omen. It was a setting that was given in the first ce because such a role was needed. The Magic Tower wondrous functions alsoe from the power of bad omen."

    The long past.

    A ce where bad omens stayed.

    The Magic Tower was built on that site.

    Park Minjae scratched the back of his head.

    "This.... I''m embarrassed to tell you this, General Manager. I''m embarrassed because it seems to show that we''ve been doing things in moderation, as if the yers weren''t aware of it."

    If we had given a more specific and reasonable setting, rather than adding an appropriate setting like a bad omen... I could have provided more decisive help to the general manager. But that was a long time ago.

    Of course, I didn''t have time to dwell on it.

    "What?! So are you okay now?"

    He asked.

    Park Minjae raised his eyebrows at Sung Hyunjoon''s fussing.

    The green tea was so hot that it reached the roof of his mouth.

    Now he''s interrupting the conversation without any formality?

    Park Minjae barely managed to suppress his bratty instincts and smiled.

    "What do you mean, what''s wrong with you, junior Sung?"

    "That.... Didn''t we already admit that Arcana was another world that existed, Mr. Park, and that the real world has been updated with elements of the Arcana continent that we don''t

    know about?"

    "Yes, we did."

    "Then that incredibly bad omen was alsoter...!!"

    I wanted to ask him a question, but it was enough to defuse my anger, because I was about to

    give the general manager a side story about it.

    Park Minjae smiled inappropriately humanizing.

    "That''s a good point, junior Sung."

    "...Junior Sung? Just call me Sung Hyunjoon like you always do."

    "Hehe, even a joke."

    Slowly.

    Park Minjae''s gaze turns to Hoyeol.

    He doesn''t show any signs of distress, so I continue.

    "If that''s the case, there''s nothing to worry about. Would we have wanted a bad omen with a ridiculous setting to be released on the Arcana continent? It was buried meticulously."

    "Buried it? In the ground, or in hell?"

    "Of course not."

    Haven''t we established that the underground and hell are real?

    Yes, the bad omen had to be both real and non-existent.

    Park Minjae added to Hoyeol.

    "The ce where the bad omen is located is in the deep ocean. It''s in the depths of the Dead Sea, the Southern Ocean of the Arcana Continent, where nothing can exist."

    A moment of silence.

    Hoyeol finally spoke up.

    In his usual voice.

    "That was a good story, Mr. Park Minjae."

    "Thank you...."

    "Except you forgot one thing."

    ".....?"

    "The southern sea is not the sea of death."

    He dropped another bomb.

    "So the bad omen must also be alive and breathing in the deep sea."

    .

    "No, that''s not possible, the setting of the southern sea was added in the first ce because

    of the bad omen...!"

    Park Minjae looks puzzled and spits out the words like a rapid-fire cannon.

    But what can I do?

    I''m saying this after seeing it with my own eyes.

    Sisley, thend of the elves.

    That''s right.

    Sisley was located on the southern sea.

    This time, let''s look at the Southern Sea from Anomaly perspective.

    ''It''s a ce where unrealized pieces of cake are gathered, isn''t it?''

    To put it simply.

    Elements that wouldter be updated in the biography of the Arcana Continent were trapped

    in the Southern Sea. However, among them, the one called Bad Omen is on a different level....

    ''That''s good news.''

    Imagine, if that bad omen had been associated with the demons. Wouldn''t Grandfell''s

    limitless outrageousness have unfolded without fail?

    ''Just imagining it gives me a headache.''

    Whether it''s the ability to delete and create, or whatever.

    His pride would never have let him down.

    Relieved, I checked the quest window.

    -Progress toward Anomaly (in progress)

    Understand the source of the magic tower. (sess)

    Park Minjae''s words seemed to be correct.

    I don''t know the next quest goal because I can''t think of it.

    I think it might be a goal rted to bad omens.

    Park Minjae stammers and asks.

    "I heard that the bad omen might be alive in the southern sea.... Do you know something

    about the southern sea, General Manager?"

    "Of course."

    I hadn''t just known, I had worked with the elven leader, Agentress, to uncover the secrets of

    the World Tree and a primordial evil. It made me stand tall and proud. A haughty voice slipped

    from my lips.

    "My arrangement exists there too."

    Are you going to do it again this time?

    That''s a big word, really.

    Still, it''s not wrong, right?

    I''ve built up enough rtionships and influence with the elves, including Agentress, to be

    able to take over mand].

    Of course, the process goes back to my threatening them with the [Hierarchy of Blessings],

    but.... I''m not good at exining things.

    "What an arrangement? I never imagined this!"

    To a stunned Park, I cut to the chase.

    "Elves, they would have also been watching for bad omens from the southern seas. I might be

    able to get some specific information about the bad omen from them."

    "!!!!"

    Park Minjae.

    And Yoon Soogyeom and Sung Hyunjoon.

    The three men''s faces are colored with horror.

    They must be wondering what I''m talking about, being in Sisley, the home of Elves.

    I guess I''m moving a little fast.

    But I can''t help it.

    ''Time runs four times faster on the Arcana Continent than it does in reality.''

    In other words.

    Four times as much has happened.

    I continued.

    "If it''s too much, it''s okay to take it."

    "...Ah, yeah, I''ll do that."

    Ballpoint pens, smartphones, each in their own way, writing down my remarks.

    It''s a sight to behold....

    I''m starting to get anxious again.

    "The elves regained their pride after a bitter lesson."

    This damn snout.

    "The World Tree has sown new seeds on the Arcana continent."

    Gilding his face.

    "Dragons and elves, they have restored the pride of their flesh and blood."

    Ites so naturally to me...!

    "And in the midst of it all was I."

    The three men finish their dictation, their faces nk.

    Gulp.

    Park Minjae shakes his head and asks.

    "More than that, General Manager, are you sure it''s okay for you to tell us such top-secret

    information? I can only guess, but from the sounds of it, there''s a huge quest involved?"

    You were once an operator in Arcana.

    You know the yer world well.

    Especially about these big quests?

    It''s never a bad thing to know more people. But who is Grandfell?

    "Everything is a give and take."

    A tired man who must keep his word.

    "You gave me your trust, so I give you my trust."

    Of course, I, Lee Hoyeol, am no saint.

    I say what I say for a reason.

    And so does he.

    A primordial evil intertwined with Elves, World Trees, and Dragons.

    The quest rted to him is....

    [ss Quest: The Tree of Good and Evil].

    Akshan Thest survivor.

    Thest demon hunter.

    It''s a ss quest that only I can fulfill.

    In that sense, let''s thank you again, Hoyeol.

    ''Really, what would you have done if a demon came out here too?''

    High ranking Demon King, Great Evil, Primordial Evil, whatever.

    There are so many demons to worry about.

    If even the source of the Magic Tower, the Bad Omen, was tied to a demon, there wouldn''t be

    a breathing space left. Yeah, I don''t know what the hell you are, but I''m grateful. It''s the Bad

    Omen.

    ''And stay quiet for as long as possible, Quest.''

    The three men came to their senses.

    Their eyes sparkle like never before.

    Life seems to have returned to their dying faces.

    "I''m overwhelmed to hear you say that, General Manager, and I will immediately announce

    your aplishments on the Arcana Continent to all AAU branches!"

    "If wepile the information from each of the branches, we might be able toe up with

    something meaningful."

    "I feel like I missed work today again, but... ...! it''s okay. I am rather honored to meet you like

    this, General Manager!"

    ...How will the achievements that have spread like thise back to me?

    I can''t guess, but one thing is certain.

    I don''t think I''m going to be able to live with my face for a while....

    *

    I look down at the churning sea.

    I try to ignore my pounding head.

    I bite my lip and speak.

    "Hey, haven''t you be more talkativetely?"

    The Witch of the Southern Sea.

    She spoke to the Great Beast of the Deep. Home, family, friends, lovers.... The bad omen that

    took away everything was constantly whispering at this moment.

    "Destruction, I''m full of greed."

    With trembling hands, she lit a cigarette.

    Hu-

    The reason for smoking strong cigarettes is simple. Although it was only for a moment, my

    mind became clearer. Thanks to this, I can clearly remember the bad omen and the people it

    devoured one by one.

    "Did you know, McCanna''s feather pen, it was a masterpiece, made of griffin feathers? Do you

    remember the folktales? They must be all over thend by now."

    It''s not just the ancient kingdoms of the distant past.

    The bad omen is less than a century old.

    It had risen from the depths of the sea.

    The witch blew out a puff of smoke and asked.

    "And that ''thing'' you devoured at the end. You swallowed it and weren''t satisfied? I can''t

    imagine what you were doing it for."

    The cigarette burned to a crisp.

    Poof.

    The witch tossed the cigarette into the southern sea.

    "But you know what? I don''t know about the others, but thatst one you swallowed was

    definitely the wrong one, because rumors are everywhere. Those crazy bastards."

    If they are.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Because even if they went to hell, they wouldn''t forget the humiliation. Strong or weak, they

    were witches, a more persistent group than anyone else they knew.

    So....

    The witchughed bitterly.

    ''I will no longer look to you for help.''

    udi.

    ?

    I doubted both eyes.

    ...Do I have presbyopia?

    No, that couldn''t be it.

    The quest window in front of me shed.

    Before I could check it, ament came out.

    Yes, that''s what my nephew does.

    ''I have so many workers that I don''t even know if they die from overwork...!''

    I was about toment as usual.

    ...However.

    The shiny quest wasn''t what I had in mind.

    [ss Quest: Akshan-Style Operation Bucket].

    ...A ss quest?

    At this time of year?

    What the hell is Operation Bucket?!

    At the same time, a chattering snout.

    "I see."

    The updated quest objective.

    -Chase the bad omen of the southern sea that swallowed Akshan (Ongoing)

    I finally realized.

    Bad Omen, you''ve been messing with the wrong people for a long time.

    Did you touch our seniors?

    ''What kind of seniors are they?''

    They became demons and fell to hell. They hunt demons.

    And you''re not afraid to eat them?!

    The back end of it was already showing up in the quest objectives.

    "A new prey."

    ��Trace the bad omen through the markings left by Akshan. (Ongoing) "The desired sea. Akshan."

 Chapter 300: The Invitation

    Chapter 300: The Invitation

    ?

    Akshan was stabbed in the back before the holy war.

    But did it lead to Akshan''s destruction?

    No, it didn''t.

    ''Akshan disappeared overnight.''

    Why, even if the Demon Hunters were wiped out.

    A ce called Akshan should have remained.

    But Akshan vanished without a trace.

    ''I didn''t see it myself.''

    For a moment, I me myself.

    A decade, even years.

    Still, shortly after the yer''s awakening.

    I''ve been trying to fill in the gaps.

    Thanks to that, I found out in hindsight.

    Akshan must have been removed by a patch.

    ''There was no reason to announce it in the first ce.''

    The Demon Hunter was an asshole.

    Akshan wasn''t on the yers'' radar either.

    The ss quest shows it.

    ''I would have been the only Demon Hunter.''

    For me, who lost my connection history many years ago.

    I guess it didn''t show the update details.

    Demon Hunters aren''t the only ss to disappear from Arcana. There were tens of thousands of sses across the Arcana continent. Any ss that wasn''t chosen by yers would have disappeared like mice and birds.

    ''Delete and create.''

    I recalled the Bad Omen''s abilities again.

    And then it clicked.

    Akshan had been swallowed whole by the Bad Omen.

    ''I would have said it was for probability....''

    Even in the face of such a formidable foe.

    I cannot retreat.

    The reason is simple.

    "Do not resent."

    You swallowed Akshan and nothing else.

    "Your bowl will be too small to hold them."

    It must have been really daunting.

    Why, just look at AAU President Park''s reaction.

    In the first ce, the Bad Omen was not a monster made to be captured.

    ''The heterogeneous demon race was a monster that would appear at some point.''

    But the Bad Omen is different from monsters.

    It''s not even a demon race, but it can be said to be my greatest weapon.

    I can''t use my [natural enemy].

    In that sense, I couldn''t be more reassuring.

    ''My Akshan seniors.''

    I, Lee Hoyeol.

    I''ve learned a lesson from my social life. There are self-proimed crazy people everywhere. But I can''t be that confident when I have a crazy person like that on my side.

    ''You''re amazing, really?''

    Even in real life.

    I have seen many groups of humans on the Arcana continent.

    ''Amazing, really?''

    Even in real life.

    I have seen many groups of humans on the Arcana continent.

    Our seniors have never seen the same character.

    So, even though it was deleted, it must have been left behind.

    This quest!

    [ss Quest: Operation Akshan''s Bucket].

    The Arcana continent may have abandoned Akshan, but Akshan will not be deterred. Thest

    of the demon hunters. Inherit Akshan''s tenacity and fulfill Akshan''s final task.

    -Chase the bad omen of the southern sea that swallowed Akshan. (Ongoing)

    Find the final mark of Akshan. (Ongoing)

    It literally say "Tenacity".

    "You overlooked Akshan."

    Raymond, who would have authorized the deletion of Akshan.

    You didn''t know this, did you?

    Of course not.

    The Holy War''s betrayal had already taken its toll.

    I can''t believe they nned this.

    And you don''t know this either.

    In this moment, their pride transferred to me.

    "I won''t be able to sit still either."

    Of course I would.

    As long as it''s fueled by pride.

    Even if there is a sinking point.

    I have no choice but to move forward.

    So there is no time toment about our situation.

    In order not to sink, you have to struggle systematically and efficiently.

    Cherish every minute and every second.

    In Granfell terms, it should be treated like afternoon tea time.

    Soon, my spinning braines up with an answer.

    "Returning to the territory."

    Because in reality, my territory doesn''t exist.

    I''m referring, of course, to the udi family territory.

    I would have said it was a bad omen.

    ''Good, an eye for an eye.''

    To deal with a ridiculous enemy called the Bad Omen.

    This one, too.

    Shouldn''t there be some ridiculous settings?

    "Make sure you prepare on a grand scale."

    *.

    Agentress looked around the area.

    "Not a trace of it."

    The primordial evil that cowered within his mother.

    Agentress had never stopped searching for it after it escaped from Sisley and was released on

    the Arcana continent. No trace of him could be found anywhere.

    "You entrusted me with this task."

    Dawn, Mother''s chosen one.

    He had returned to his world, trusting in Agentress and his people. But he hasn''t made any

    progress on his task. Isn''t that why he deserves to face her?

    "Lizard...."

    Oh no.

    It''s been stuck in his mouth for eons.

    Agentress quickly corrects himself.

    "No, the dragons are not out of the picture either."

    Swallowed the evil fruit.

    ''Damn.''

    Jalgeun-

    Agentress bites his lip. If only they had done their job, none of this would have happened. He

    swallowed hard and looked away.

    Thendscape of the Arcana continent is deste.

    For the humans who survive on this continent.

    For the first time in his life as an elf, he was in awe.

    To be able to survive on a continent like this with such weak bodies and minds.

    Admiration and disbelief at the same time.

    Awe!

    Cold words are bound toe out to demons.

    Is it because we''ve regained our pride?

    The elves'' sense of being the chosen people was being exercised positively.

    Suddenly-

    The path that Argentress has walked.

    "Do not pollute nature with your unclean body."

    There was not a single demon alive on that path.

    Isn''t this just a repeat of the past?

    On the surface, yes.

    But Agentress knows.

    Big ears.

    Small noises that pierce his innate senses.

    "...I''m hungry."

    "Shhh. Be quiet."

    "But I''m hungry...."

    "We''ll find something when it''s quieter around here."

    The voices of humans hiding from demons.

    In the past, they wouldn''t have listened.

    But a sense of superiority built up over eons of time does not fade easily.

    Agentress shook his head.

    ''... Forgive my inadequacies, Dawn.''

    If it were you, you would have helped them.

    But Agentress was not confident.

    He could not be trusted to deal with humans other than Hoyeol.

    His mind was scattered with visions.

    Visions of the Polestar, the town, shed in his mind.

    ''I''m not worthy to face humans yet.''

    A deal with the Seven Deadly Sins.

    He was going to sacrifice the residents of Polestar for eternal life.

    Jerk-

    Argentress disappeared and headed towards the humans.

    It was not easy for an ordinary human to notice Argentress''s approach.

    Hence.

    Pop.

    "?"

    It was natural to be startled by the sight of food dropped in front of their hiding ce. A trap,

    perhaps? Humans sneaking around and grabbing food.

    Agentress nodded at him.

    "Live."

    It was all the pride he could muster at this point.

    Then let''s get back to walking.

    Agentress moved through the woods with elven footwork.

    fluttering-

    "?"

    Suddenly, something fluttered in the air.

    No, it was as if it had been flying toward Argentress from the beginning.

    The fluttering object was gently caught in Agentress''s grasp.

    "...Parchment?"

    The Arcana continent.

    The only people who could write to him were his own kind.

    There was no reason for them to bother with telepathic correspondence.

    So maybe...?

    Agentress''s eyes lit up.

    ''Seven Deadly Sins Gluttony, is that him?''

    If it''s what they call a great evil.

    Perhaps he knows something about the primordial evil.

    Agentress unrolled the parchment, considering the possibilities.

    He gasped.

    The invitation

    I wasn''t surprised by the word invitation.

    "You really do have a way with words."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Agentress was surprised because of the sender. Just like the sender.

    The invitation, which was simply written, said.

    ?

    udi invites you.

    An invitation from udi''s family.

    The invitation was not addressed to the Agentress alone, for it was addressed to those who could answer his call on the current Arcana continent.

    It is no exaggeration to say that the continent moves when udi hosts a banquet. The

    invitees are all the great men of Arcana, and yet there has never been a single one who has refused the invitation. For there is none who would refuse the honor....[]

    But this is udi''s family, fallen and forgotten.

    Not many epted the invitation.

    But it was all a matter of perspective.

    To put it another way.

    Those who currently know about udi on the Arcana Continent are people who would be

    ssified as bigwigs among bigwigs. Just because they epted udi''s invitation.

    "Are you saying that udi is truly back?"

    ... We''ll have to check that out!" "Judging from the way you summoned this old man, it must be udi."

    [The red-eyed Shahin appears on the Arcana continent]. [Diamond Merchant Garmond Phil appears on the Arcana Continent.]

    [Great Sage Rise appears on the Arcana Continent]....

    The Arcana Continent was shaking.

    Of course, udi''s invitation was extended to the Four Families.

    However, the reactions of the patriarchs were obviously different from the others. "Really, Grandfell?"

    "How the hell is he going to...?"

    "...Are you all going to ept the invitation?"

    Even as the patriarchs of the four families were agonizing, time on the Arcana Continent was

    passing by four times faster than in reality. It meant that, one by one, big yers were gathering at udi''s estate.

    The heir to a great family. In the past, Grandfell''s presence in social circles was like an oasis

    in the desert, or a mirage. Since he didn''t enjoy social situations, he didn''t show up often. The

    day he appeared, it caught everyone''s attention.....]

    [Duke Swallin''s Favorite] whose shape is being refined.

    A dawn set that is no different from a banquet gown.

    I whispered.

    "I guess I''ll have to endure it."

    A banquet that not even the great Grandfell would want to attend.

    Why did I send out invitations anyway?

    Simple.

    I don''t know about the demon, but that bad omen didn''te up with an estimate at all.

    YNow I can''t even figure out what level the opponent is at.

    More is better.

    ''The more I have on my side, the better.''

    Indeed.

    With the discovery of udi''s territory.

    Hadn''t I dered that this, too, was a burden I must bear?

    A burden that was more than a burden.

    I thought I should use it even though it was unfair.

    ''Of course, I don''t have high expectations.''

    At this point, it''s safe to say that udi, haspletely disappeared from the history of the

    Arcana Continent. But we all need to meet face to face, don''t we?

    Eunaxus, Agentress, and the others.

    Yes, I did what I had to do.

    But why did I feel sick to my stomach even as I told myself....

    ''...Damn.''

    Why?

    When writing the damn invitation.

    In the end, I had to write it down by hand.

    Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo!!

    If you say it''s udi''s invitation and mention my name, Lee Hoyeol, it will look like a prank

    letter to anyone. That''s why I have no choice but to cry and write down that damned full

    name.

    "I guess this is another weight to bear."

    You said you''d take responsibility.

    It''s not like I''m going to get away with it.

    In that sense, let''s think positively.

    ''Yeah, maybe...?''

    Wouldn''t it be better to go by the name [Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo on the Arcana

    continent?

    It''s a terrible name in real life.

    On the Arcana continent, it would seem like a proper noble name.

    Sure, it''s long for a noble name, but....

    ''Okay, maybe we should separate them.''

    In the real world, Lee Hoyeol.

    In Arcana, it''s Grandfell.

    I came to the conclusion that it would be better in many ways to have two names.

    After all, the real world and the Arcana Continent are twopletely different worlds, right?

    ''I just need to hide it well. Only me.''

    But I was wrong.

    There were already people who knew my two names.

    They just happened to be the loudest ones...! Kudhanax, the Great Earth Dragon.

    Landed on udie''s estate.

    Calls out in a gravelly voice.

    "Earth Dragon Kudhanax has traveled to udi''s estate in response to an invitation from

    Dark Dragon, Lee Hoyeol Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo!"

    Lee Hoyeol Grandfell what is this?!

    Please....

    Do something about that mouth...!

    Do you really want to see me die?!

 Chapter 301: I never left in the first place (1)

    Chapter 301: I never left in the first ce (1)

    ?

    Leading Figure.

    Every time they move, the continents shake. So what happens when a leading figure and a leading figure meet. Even the continents can''t hold them, so it''s not often that they like each other....

    The Red Eyes n, Dune.

    The patriarch, Shahin Dune, looked out into the sky. An intense aura was captured in his red eyes that could prate the essence. After calming his rampaging horse, Shahin spoke.

    "A dragon as a guest. An unusual guest."

    Kudhanax, Earth Dragon.

    He is thergest of all dragons.

    The king of all things.

    A normal person would shrink at the mere sight of it.

    Instead, Shahin puffed out his chest andughed.

    "You''ve truly returned, udi!"

    That attitude showed that Shahin was a big man.

    To the west, Shahin was entering udie''s territory.

    To the south was Garmond Phil, the Diamond Top.

    "Yay!"

    There was a saying about the Golden Top.

    It is like a title given to a person who controls the continent. However, even such luxurious titles are not enough for Garmond Phil.

    Not a single one.

    Is this really the deste Arcana continent?

    It was a procession that would make you believe your eyes.

    Dozens of wagons heavily loaded with luggage.

    The number of top soldiers escorting him was a dozen times that.

    It was no exaggeration to say that the estate was literally moving.

    "Let''s see, let''s do the math, assistant."

    Snap.

    A merchant''s carriage covered in diamonds.

    His chubby fingers tap the jewels embroidered on the seat without hesitation.

    "Hmmm...."

    Garmond rolled his eyes at the approaching udi''s estate. Now that udie is back on the Arcana continent.... Garmond clenched his fists.

    "After all, I''ll have to stick with udi for a hot meal, won''t I?"

    Diamond Top.

    Garmond didn''t covet a title that surpassed gold.

    That''s because it wasn''t a title he earned through his own abilities.

    Garmond''s eyes sparkled with ambition.

    ''Time to prove yourself, Garmond Phil.''

    There''s a time and a ce for everything.

    There''s a time and a ce for everything.

    Trading in peaceful times?

    Spices, gold mines, luxury goods....

    The ie was substantial, but it paled inparison to the family fortune. At this rate, he would never escape his father''s shadow. For a more dominant return, he would have to ride the wave of a new era.

    "Like now."

    Garmond decided that now was his chance to multiply his fortune.

    The reasoning was simple.

    The merchant''s perspective was far different than the criminals''.

    Garmond turned to his assistant.

    "You see, the crumbling Arcana continent. It''s hard to believe there were so many buildings in the past, but it''s all in perspective. If it''s fallen, shouldn''t it be rebuilt?"

    Garmond''s n was simple.

    If udi had truly returned to the continent, it would only be a matter of time before the continent was at peace. And what if he could monopolize the continent-wide construction business on a peaceful Arcana?

    "Diamond? No, you will be reborn as a great leader that cannot be modified by minerals or anything else! That means...."

    His eyes suddenly sparkle like jewels.

    "I''ll be a greater merchant than my father, than all my ancestors, and no one else, but me!"

    Oh no, he''s too excited.

    Garmond controlled his excitement.

    He wasn''t sure.

    Was he even sure?

    "I wonder, does the returned udi have that ability?''

    Garmond did not live at the same time as udi.

    But he knew of udi''s reputation for a simple reason. It was because of him that the

    Diamond Top exists today.

    Garmond blurted out.

    "Can you believe it, assistant? A strict, overconfident, arrogant father who took all the credit.

    The fact that he cringed at the name udi."

    "You mean the ...The previous Lord?"

    "Yes. No, he wasn''t the only one."

    Dozens of times that came to the Diamond Top.

    You said that udi was the one who led that period every time.

    Still, Garmond wasn''t optimistic.

    ''I''m thest person to judge.''

    "I''m the one to judge.

    Even if the survivor did return.

    Will it be possible to immediately restore the enormous reputation of the past?

    He had to be skeptical.

    ''It would be like that even if it were just a territory.''

    Would udi''s territory remain intact?

    Not a chance.

    So Garmond moved with great calction.

    "It''s not right to jump to conclusions, assistant."

    "I''ll keep that in mind."

    "And if that''s not enough, we need to insure it."

    Numerous carriages are a kind of insurance.

    To keep udi''s family on the straight and narrow, he''d need a modest fortune. Regardless of

    ability. It wouldn''t be a bad business to get the udi family out of debt for just this much.

    "Whoa."

    The coachman''s voice called out.

    They''ve entered udi''s territory.

    Garmond opened the carriage window and peered out.

    "Let me see...."

    Then he doubted his eyes.

    "!"

    A mansion loomed over him, a massive presence even on the horizon. For a moment, Garmond felt the shock of being pped in the back of the head.

    Was it because the mansion was more ornate than his own?

    No, there was no mansion on the Arcana Continent that was more luxurious than the Phil Family''s jewel-encrusted mansion. Unless you count the legendary Treasure Ind....

    But Garmond muttered to himself.

    "...It''s beautiful."

    Aesthetically, it was wless. Even without the extravagant decorations, the beauty of its

    structure and shape is indescribable. It was like looking at a sculpture.

    But the surprises were just beginning.

    "Lord!"

    A voice called out from the leading carriage.

    Garmond stuck his head out a little further, and a giant statue came into view. An animated

    statue, to be precise, facing off against his top bodyguards.

    The statue opened its mouth.

    "You may not enter the ud Territory without an invitation."

    "!!!"

    Garmond instantly realized he had made a mistake.

    The udi were not to be judged by themon sense of the Arcana continent.

    Whoosh!

    Garmond got out of the carriage and pulled out the invitation.

    He knew what it took to be a sessful merchant.

    And quick thinking, like flipping a palm.

    "Here''s the invitation! I apologize for the dy. As you can see, I''ve been working tirelessly

    to bring gifts to celebrate the return of our great family, udi...!"

    *

    East, west, north, south.

    I looked at the gargoyles guarding the pathway to the estate.

    A symbol of loyalty to udi left by four families.

    udi''s invitation had probably reached the Fourth Family as well.

    ''Of course, I don''t know if you''ll ept the invitation.''

    A loyal employee in the past.

    As so many years have passed, aren''t we now strangers?

    For the first time in a while, I used up enough magical power to make the circle feel stiff.

    "What''s on the inside is more important than what''s on the outside."

    Innocence.

    Grandfell, who realizes that wealth is fleeting, could care less what happens to udi''snd,

    but I, Lee Hoyeol, am not. First impressions are everything, even in social life.

    I need to show that I''m strong.

    I had a purpose in the first ce.

    I will use udi''s halo to enlist allies!

    To do that, I needed to prove that udi''s halo still shone, which is why I hosted a banquet

    that the Grandfell didn''t like.

    The same goes for udi''s mansion.

    [Aesthetics: High]

    Using the Aesthetics stat, we repaired what we could through reversal magic, and relied onn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Grandfell''s aesthetic sense to rebuild what we couldn''t.

    ''I never thought I''d end up tampering with minerals.''

    The effect of [Desire for Pure Knowledge] eliminated the exploration process.

    At the same time, it was one of my most used spells.

    Even for someone like me, who could im to be the creator of architectural magic, the task

    of restoring the udi family mansion was not a pleasant one.

    For one thing, the size of the ce was staggering.

    ''It was almost like a golden pce.''

    But it didn''t end there.

    The interior would have to reflect udi''s integrity.

    Ttogak-

    As we descend the stairs of the mansion,

    a collection of objects that make a statement with their understated opulence.

    If you ask me where I got these things.

    ''Treasure Ind.''

    I brought it back from the Yusra Kingdom for a fair price.

    To put that into money terms....

    I''m sure that''s a billion sounds.

    ''It doesn''t mean much.'' Actually, let''s say tens of billions.

    Compared to the rewards for clearing rifts you''ve earned so far, it won''t even be a new loss. Of

    course, if I were a small-time citizen, I''d be terrified just looking at my bank ount.

    "Not bad."

    Grandfell''s bowl is so wide.

    I returned to the Arcana continent with a full inventory.

    And now.

    I came face to face with Kudhanax, who was shouting my name at the top of his lungs.

    ''Did you have to do that...?''

    I can''t help but feel resentful.

    There is an order to everything.

    If not, I should at least ask the patient how he''s doing.

    "Is the body intact, Kudhanax?"

    "Your concern has made no difference, Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol Grandfell udi Arpheus

    Romeo, but at what point did you set the territory right again?"

    In a way.

    Thanks to his diligence as soon as he tore through the dimensions and stepped onto the

    Arcana continent. But where was this bravado in admitting his mistakes so easily?

    "It wasn''t set up right away."

    "...?"

    "It didn''t fall down in the first ce."

    Did this guy really think he could talk his way out of a nirvana?

    "Gee.... I didn''t understand its deeper meaning."

    Kudhanax shakes his head apologetically. He really doesn''t have to. There''s no such thing as deep meaning.

    It was all about the pride of the Grandfell.

    ''Even if udi''s whole thing fell apart.'' Because Grandfell was not broken.

    In the end, it meant that udi was not broken at all.

    Returning to the territory and carrying the weight of the lordship.

    My already wide-open chest feels even tighter.

    ''I hope this day passes without incident.''

    I was worried about the big mouth, which had been unusually aggressive since the beginning.

    Kudhanax spoke up.

    He spoke of his own kind, of dragons.

    "Eunaxus sends his greetings to the Dark Dragon, sending his regrets that the invitation was

    not honored."

    The grievance is understandable.

    Eunaxus was an Elder Dragon, the leader of the dragons.

    He''s probably trying to find a solution for his people who have swallowed the evil fruit.

    ''At least he wouldn''t be able to attend the banquet.''

    The dragon to rece Eunaxus would have been Kudhanax.

    Why a dragon with a big voice and a light mouth?

    I was resentful, but now I understand.

    ''The only one who has lived as long as Eunaxus is Kudhanax.''

    ...Anyway, thanks for shining a light on udi''s halo.

    Even in the real world, the mages of the Magic Tower and the Healing School are working

    tirelessly to deal with evil. I was just about to share some good news.

    ...Thump!

    I heard a loud, unexpected noise.

    "Hmmm...?"

    Kudhanax''s ears perk up once more. [Natural Enemy] has not been triggered.

    It is impossible to know the source of the distant noise.

    But it''s a different story if that''s where my [Authority] ising from. No, not only is my

    [Authority] active, but this is the udi Territory.

    "I can guess."

    I understand.

    A leading figure is a leading figure for a reason.

    With their power and size, it''s only natural that they''d sh with other leading figure,

    however, as the saying goes, if you go to Rome, follow Romanws.

    "But."

    Here, udi is thew.

    "Not on my territory."

    *

    Red-eyed Shahin Dune.

    "The piglet at the Top hase to flesh."

    Garmond Phil, Lord of the Diamond Top.

    "Let''s see, I don''t think it''s a bad offer for you guys who are no different from barbarians?

    There was a rumor that it wouldn''t be a problem if only one side was used.... Sell me the red eye of the Dune n!"

    The Dune n''s warriors raised their weapons and their escorts of Diamond Top.

    The two lords openly wed at each other.

    But the life-and-death battle was short-lived.

    Soon, a cold voice rang in their heads. -Are you confident?

    "!!"

    At that moment.

    -Were you ready to cause a disturbance on udi''s estate?

    The pressure on the mouth and body.

    It was an unspoken mand".

    The two men suddenly realized the gravity of the situation.

    And they realized.

    "Whatever...! To be able to exercise this much power...!

    There was no doubt about it.

    On the Arcana continent.

    udi has returned.

    "...Would it be okay to fight on a good day, haha?" The great family that makes even the biggest names bow their tails has returned!

 Chapter 302: I never left in the first place (2)

    Chapter 302: I never left in the first ce (2)

    ?

    udi''s Mansion.

    The vast interior is filling up with guests. I wondered how many people woulde to visit, but for now, it''s more than I expected. Both in terms of numbers and on an individual level.

    "It''s been a while since we''ve met face to face."

    "Is it?"

    "You''re certainly more mature than before, Agentress."

    Polymorph.

    The Earth Dragon''s enormous size prevents him from entering the mansion. Kudhanax took the form of a horned dragon and spoke with the elf and Agentress in the mansion.

    The dragon and elf talk.

    Momentum exuded by two beings outside the norm.

    Anyone else would have to look away.

    "It''s udi''s banquet, my assistant. We had a good view before we started, didn''t we, you seriously wild red-eyed fellow?"

    "Yes. If only you''d stay in your ce."

    "In the same ce?"

    "How about getting up on the table right now?"

    "Haha, another barbaric joke."

    The conversation was rtively casual.

    Finally, the appointed time.

    udi''s territory was not easy to find.

    There were no exceptions to the timemitment, such as the sword of Grandfell.

    Ding-

    A bell rings, drawing attention.

    A few of them look at each other in surprise.

    "If it''s a bell that rings on its own, it must be a magic tool, right?"

    No, it''s not.

    I hired....

    To be more precise, the udi mansion was full of spirits hired by Hiel. Since ancient times, a mansion needs employees. But where would the manpower be on the devastated Arcana continent?

    ''Thank you, Hiel.''

    {Unique Spirit}, Hiel.

    As if that weren''t enough, thanks to the World Tree''s blessing, Hiel is outside the hierarchy of spirits. I didn''t know much about the hierarchy of spirits, but Hiel was kind enough to exin it to me with an analogy.

    -"In the human world, I would be more like an archduke."

    In the spirit world, an archduke is not a spirit king, but a rank just below that. You''ve risen, Hiel. In fact, in some ways, you might even be better than a Spirit King.

    ''A Spirit King can onlymand the same attribute spirits as itself.''

    But as you can see, Hiel, a {Unique Spirit}.

    Hiel was able to control spirits of all attributes.

    The appearance of such spirits is a field of flower heads....

    No, it was clearly visible in my field of vision, as I had not lost the sensibility of my innocent days.

    Ding-ding-

    Sylphid, a subspirit of wind, rings a bell.

    Hwaling-

    Ifrit, a mid-level spirit of me, ignites a candlestick.

    In addition, spirits of various attributes were busy moving around.

    They were preparing for the banquet to begin.

    "...I wonder if it''s all magic?"

    Regardless of their abilities, only the chosen ones could witness the spirits in their natural state. To most people, it may seem like a bell rings and a light turns on by itself.

    But that''s not the point.

    I opened my mouth.

    "To those of you who have epted udi''s invitation."

    Even as I speak, my mouth feels dry.

    It has to be that way!

    From now on, as the patriarch of the udi family, Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo, I had to tease the snout out of him. Yeah, you''vee a long way, Hoyeol.

    ...Damn it, I clenched my fists and opened my mouth.

    "I, Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo, wee you."

    Seriously, I''m d this isn''t real and that I don''t have eyes to see.

    Is it because I feel mentally stable thanks to this?

    Or is it because of his shameless attitude?

    I face the stares without changing myplexion.

    The first to speak was a man with a glowing face.

    "Garmond Phil, Lord of the Diamond Top. Words cannot convey my sincerity, but I have

    something for you...."

    The man who introduced himself as Garmond steps forward.

    He certainly looks the part of a merchant.

    His smooth face is also quite expressive.

    It doesn''t take me long to recognize him.

    "I''ve prepared a gift for you, hoping it will help you in some small way!"

    So, the gift was a carriage full of goods?

    After all, who wouldn''t want a gift?

    Even me, Lee Hoyeol.

    ''It''s like a housewarming gift, isn''t it?''

    Did I hear you say diamond top?

    I don''t know about you, but your name sounds like you''re incredibly rich.

    The fact that he received an invitation from udi was proof of that. For such an upper-ss

    Garmond, a gift like that might be nothing more than a roll of toilet paper.

    ''Just rx and close your eyes.''

    It''s a nice gesture.

    But who is Grandfell?

    A principled man who keeps his work and his life separate.

    The snout I was worried about starts running wild.

    "Is this really a gift as a favor?"

    "Yes, of course...."

    "If it''s not, is it a bribe?"

    I ask, just outright, outright.

    I hear a small chuckle at my words.

    These are the kind of people who will take pleasure in theplexities of human affairs.

    The dragon and elf exchange a look of appreciation.

    "I guess I''ll have to answer wisely here, right?"

    "sphemy. If it were me, I''d cut you down."

    "You''re giving me a warning first. It has definitely be harmful, Argentress."

    There are no favors without reason.

    There must be a trader''s estimate in Gamond''s head, but who''s he talking to? A hundred calctors wouldn''t be able toe up with an estimate for an act of pride.

    ''I can''t even predict myself.''

    But who is the subject?

    "Of course, it''s a pure gift! I''m sure you''ll understand when you see the items, I''ve only

    included things that will help you rebuild the territory. Haha."

    As if there had never been a quote to begin with.

    He doesn''t even flinch, just nods. With such a cheerful expression on his face, I apologize for

    my unwarranted suspicions. Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared up, I speak

    kindly.

    "I understand."

    I wish I had left it at that.

    I told you, right?

    But this guy''s mouth never lets anything go unanswered.

    I shifted my gaze.

    I wasn''t just talking to Garmond.

    "But you seem to misunderstand one thing."

    "?"

    Doubt shed across the faces in the room.

    Only one person didn''t panic.

    No, only one dragon, Kudhanax.

    He should be, because he heard it first.

    "udi is not back."

    What does that mean?

    By the standards of the Grandfell, udie had never left the Arcana in the first ce. The red- eyed man, the one who had introduced himself as Shahin Dune, bowed respectfully.

    "udi''s lord. As the head of the Dune n, Shahin Dune dares to ask you a question?"

    The Dune n, he said.

    He had a polite demeanor that belied his rough exterior.

    A passing grade in terms of formality.

    I nod, and Shahin continues.

    "I don''t dare to doubt your great family, udi, simply because I have questions. The fact

    that you didn''t return means that you didn''t leave.... If so, where have you been and what have

    you been doing?"

    Where and what.

    ''Not with udi, but with the Lee family.''

    I''ve been busy semi-forcibly retiring my Arcana Continent biography and living this life, but

    is there any way that the world''s Grandfell style of speech could speak of such a situation

    directly?N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Therefore, I answered with confidence.

    "I watched the Arcana continent from apletely different world."

    ...Well, technically, that''s not wrong.

    I''d stopped ying Arcana Biography, but I hadn''t missed any of the big news stories about

    the continent. It just didn''t seem to make sense to Shahin and the others.

    "It''s apletely different world...."

    "You mean the New World, not Arcana?"

    "Hehe."

    If it were just me, I might not have been so easy to convince, but there was someone here who

    had glided through thatpletely different world and let out a whaling sound.

    Kudhanax stopsughing and speaks.

    "A world so different that even our dragons have to struggle to reach it. Or, to put it more

    kindly, the home of all adventurers."

    A chorus of voices follows.

    "And by adventurers, you mean those with the power of resurrection?"

    "The home of those adventurers...."

    "A world that even dragons have to fight to reach. How did you manage to enter such an harsh

    world?"

    Because I am an adventurer!

    The real world is where I, Lee Hoyeol, belong.

    I wanted to tell you the truth.

    If that''s the case, then I''m not worthy of Grandfell.

    You have to exin about Lee Hoyeol, don''t you? ''I''ll be happy to hear it.....''

    When I was born, the fourth rich daughter family.

    My grandfather gave me my name with great joy.

    I think about exining it in front of them.

    Surely there will be a story behind it?

    ''What is Grandfell, and what is Lee Hoyeol?''

    If the story goes that far....

    I have no more excuses.

    It means I might have toe clean about my dark history...!

    But fortunately.

    "udi made a move, isn''t it obvious?"

    "...Really?"

    "Yes, humans. The crumbling Arcana continent and the Adventurers'' world. udi has

    protected both worlds. From a time when even I and my kind were unaware." Kudhannax''s exnation saves him from shame, for the King of All, the Dragon, says it is too

    good to be true.

    "Indeed, it was natural that I couldn''t fathom it."

    Nodding- Shahin, who had questioned, could only bow his head.

    Maybe it''s because I''ve had a break. Suddenly, I realize I''m the host of a banquet.

    ''I still have to follow the banquet procedures.''

    Look around the audience.

    Everyone has a ss in their hand, thanks to the spirits'' busy work. The banquet will begin in

    earnest when all the sses are filled and I raise my ss to them.

    ''We can talk more about thister.''

    Dalkak-

    I pick up my ss and the spirits bustle about filling it. Kudhanax and Agentress are the only

    ones who can see the spirits. They thank the spirits lightly.

    "Thank you, little friend."

    "Thank you."

    11 "1

    "Th, thank you...?"

    The dragon and elf look at the air, and the others, who have been watching, say a few words of

    thanks as well. I wonder if it''s funny. Cackle-The sound of the spiritsughing tickles my ears.

    Yes, I feel likeughing too. ''... It really breaks the mood.''

    Eventually, what filled the ss was neither red wine nor clear water. Yes. At this point,

    someone would have guessed it, right? The thing in the luxurious ss is a green liquid. That''s right, green tea.

    In udi''s territory, they say that udi is thew.... Still, it''s not quite the same as

    powdered green tea delivered by rocket ship in such an expensive ss, is it?! Innocence and great nobility.

    A man who realizes contradictions that cannot coexist in this way. Even in the entire reality and Arcana Continent, I will be the only one, seriously...!

    The atmosphere at the banquet wasn''t too bad.

    "Haha, now you can get on the te." "Well, isn''t that where the pigs are?"

    "So will the Dune family sleep in the stables today? haha."

    ...Well, the nerve war between the leading figures continued.

    My orders are absolute in the udi territory.

    No matter how intoxicated you get, you''ll only end up with childish puns.

    More like.

    ''So you guys are the real deal.''

    As I chatted with them, I realized that....

    I can see why they didn''t show up on the Arcana continent when it was in turmoil. Just as

    Magic Tower was unable to act due toplications.

    ''It was too strong, and it was tied to a setting.''

    Of course, we don''t know how the setting was realized. But the point is, udi''s invitation

    was stronger than the setting. I feel proud for no reason.

    ''I said an eye for an eye. Didn''t I say this?''

    A bird of prey or a Raymond Sean.

    Be prepared, my dark history will not be kind.

    I made a promise to myself that I couldn''t tell anyone.

    "Sorry this iste."

    Tud.

    Out of nowhere, an old man in a shabby outfit appeared. First of all, I didn''t look surprised.

    Even if I wanted to, I couldn''t because of Grandfell''s dignity, and wasn''t that just the magic of

    the portal?

    ''I have the exact coordinates of udi''s territory.''

    It was proof that he was not an unwanted guest.

    But then I made eye contact with an old man who raised his head.

    I was stunned.

    The old man said.

    "Oh no. What I received must have been an invitation from Lord Grandfell, the youngest

    patriarch of udi''s family...."

    He looked me straight in the eye, not avoiding my gaze, and asked.

    "...Who are you?"

 Chapter 303: Against All Odds (1)

    Chapter 303: Against All Odds (1)

    ?

    Great Sage Rise.

    He epted the invitation and thought back to old memories.

    Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo....

    It was certain.

    "...udist patriarch."

    Although we''ve never met, I recognize the face.

    Pandora''s Attic

    The hideout of a wise man who could see into the future.

    Grandfell''s face has often appeared in the dust that rises from the attic. Kiiiig... Rise has found a dusty hiding ce. It had been a long time since he''d been there.

    "I hope this old man is senile."

    In the future that the dust of the attic revealed, udi was annihted. It was fate, a great current that even the great udi could not resist.

    udi''s patriarch, Grandfell, was no exception. Swoosh!

    With a sweep of his arm, the dust in the attic rose.

    ''It''s still a damn sight.''

    No matter how many times I''ve glimpsed a terrible future and tried to change it, I can''t defy fate. I hate feeling helpless, and I swore I''d never set foot in Pandora''s attic again.

    Rise to rationalize.

    "I''m just curious about the past."

    I don''t want to look into the future anymore.

    I just wanted to look back on my blurry memories.

    He just wanted to confirm again whether udi''s patriarch, Grandfell, had died in the future

    he had witnessed in the past. Soon, Rise began to tremble.

    "...There is no doubt about it."

    Nobility trampled.

    It was the same as before.

    At this point, Grandfell should have died a horrible death.

    It was the fate he was born with.

    And yet.

    His gaze once again met the invitation in his hand.

    "Who dares to call himself Grandfell?"

    The title of Grand Sage is a ironic one. He cannot show off his prowess like an Archmage, nor can hemand a continent like a Sword Saint.

    They simply know more than others.

    That vast knowledge is not enough to win something. You can''t save anyone. He could simply watch the passage of time unfold as it was meant to.

    That was all the Grand Sage could do.

    Because.

    "I am deeply offended."

    Rise was unhappy.

    Even if he didn''t know who was impersonating udi the Last.

    It reminded him of his own helplessness, which he had tried so hard to ignore.

    With a snap.

    Rise pointed his staff like a cane.

    Then he drew on his magic and manifested a portal.

    ''udi''s name is never taken lightly.''

    The target coordinates were udi''s estate.

    After all, I had visited it in the distant past. Manifesting the portal wasn''t too difficult. The cluster of magical light dispersed, and Rise looked up.

    "Well, well. That must have been an invitation from the youngest patriarch of the udi family, Lord Grandfell....."

    He locked eyes with the man who imed to be Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo.

    I muttered without realizing it.

    "...Who are you?"

    An inimitable dignity.

    Hair shining silver.

    A man who had defied fate.

    *

    I can''t help but be impressed.

    ''... Are you rted to our Grandfell?''

    Apparently you''re tired of being old....

    I can''t help but think he''s encountered Grandfell before.

    ''So what am I supposed to say here?''

    This is the most ambiguous situation I''ve ever encountered.

    I can''t exin the specific situation.

    How the setting of a middle-aged man with a chunibyou was realized on the Arcana continent. It''s always the iron skin that shines through when things get tricky.

    "Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo."

    Even if you don''t know why.

    I''ve vowed to carry that dark history.

    I say it proudly.

    "I trust you have a good reason for asking my name, even though I hold udi''s invitation,

    and you may tell it to me."

    No, you''re actually questioning him.

    It''s a natural attitude.

    It''s the kind of pride that doesn''t back down, no matter who the opponent is.

    Especially on home territory.

    In the family mansion, the waistline is bound to be even stiffer.

    The old man pauses at my words.

    "Huu."

    Then he looks at me again.

    seueug-

    Then he bows respectfully.

    "I''ve been confronted with a situation that is beyond this old man''sprehension, and I''m

    afraid I''ve done you a great disservice, udi."

    Like I said, nothing is off limits.

    A situation that was beyondprehension....

    As I mulled it over, the old man introduced himself.

    "I, Rise, an old man no longer worthy of the title of Great Sage, greet the new patriarch of

    udi''s family, Lord Grandfell, for the first time."

    Great Sage, Rise.

    Well, at least that title isn''t out of the ordinary, so you''re as important as the rest of us. I''m

    d we''re meeting for the first time, by the way.

    ''We must have known each other.''

    There''s a limit to how shameless we can be.

    "Your hair is noticeably shorter."

    It''s nice to know that you''re aware of Grandfell''s long hair....

    even if it was the first time I''d seen it in person.

    He seemed to know what Grandfell looked like.

    "And you''re not too shabby either."

    My heart sank when he asked me who I was.

    The rest of the conversation was no different than anyone else''s. It was then that I realized

    why Rise had asked such a rude question.

    "I never thought you were alive."

    The title of Great Sage was not for nothing.

    He could see the future.

    I was wondering how I could use it.

    Rise shakes his head.

    "No. Now I can''t be confident in even my humble foresight, now that Lord Grandfell has

    ovee his fate and is alive and well."

    Well...?

    ''There might be some room to think about that.''

    The setting that I, Lee Hoyeol, scribbled and the udi family realized on the continent.

    In fact, it''s gotten to the point where I''m not sure what my priorities are anymore, just

    thinking about it makes me dizzy.

    ''Still.''

    Deep down, I''m hoping for one thing. I hope that the settings I wrote down were not what

    drove udi to extinction. If it''s because of me, then there''s no shame in Grandfell.

    It would be a pain in the ass to take the fall.

    Moreover, I, Lee Hoyeol.

    I''m the one who dered that I''d take responsibility with all the pride of an adult.

    I won''t be able to get away with it.

    By the way....

    ''Let''s cut to the chase.''

    My reasons for throwing the banquet and extending udi''s invitation are clear.

    We are now faced with an immeasurable and enormous obstacle called a bad omen.

    I need to secure my forces on the Arcana continent, and I need to secure the Holy War Alliance,

    so I don''t want to break the good mood.

    I forced myself to speak.

    "My reason for inviting you is simple."

    In truth, I think they all knew it.

    Demons wiping out a continent?

    Just as Agentress had thought nothing of it.

    To some, it might not be a big deal.

    But the threat of the Rift makes no one immune.

    "The Magic Tower, the Frost, the Ancient Kingdom, the Zero Mountains. Do you have any

    idea where those who have disappeared from the Arcana continent are at this very moment?"

    "?"

    "I know of the threat."

    "!!!!"

    Yes, I do.

    I amplicated and tangled up.

    The idea was to loosen the shackles of the leading figure.

    An asion for him?

    There''s not enough time to sway the big guys by making them realize their pride, so trust me

    on this one, Grandfell. You see, men move fast when their lives are threatened.

    So I cut to the chase from the start.

    Gathered.

    I looked at each one in turn and said.

    "Perhaps the next ce to disappear after the Zero Mountains will be the Dune n''s

    territory. Maybe it will be the territory at the Diamond Top. Perhaps the Great Sage will

    be a teacher on the Arcana Continent."

    Glup-

    I can hear you gulp.

    This is why experience is so important, isn''t it?

    This is the chief of the Magic Tower.

    It''s a preliminary examination for a regr conference, or a lecture on reversal magic, or

    something.

    It''s times like these that spewing venomes in handy.....

    "The question is whether you have the confidence to handle it all."

    udi''s banquet was over.

    Great Sage Rise let out a smallugh.

    So soon after his appearance, he sprang into action.

    "Indeed, you are udi''s patriarch."

    Rise recalled the faces of those who had gathered.

    "They are truly unique people."

    It was his eyes that had grown wider with age. As far as he could tell, none of those who had

    epted udi''s invitation harbored a ck heart.

    But.

    "It must take time to blend in."

    Because each one of them is a powerful force that shakes the continent.

    It will take quite a bit of time and effort to recognize each other.

    But Rise wasn''t concerned.

    "Of course, it won''t be a problem for you."

    udi''sst words.

    It was a pleasure to speak with Grandfell.

    For Rise, an adventurer who couldn''t foresee the future even with Pandora''s Attic, they are

    beings outside the standard. Who would have thought that Lord Granfell was rallying

    together the forces that had disappeared from the world of adventurers and the Arcana Continent?

    "Thanks to you, the old man''s mind became clearer."

    Past, present, future.

    There is no peace in a mind that knows too much. Rise liked it when people talked about

    things he didn''t understand, because it allowed him to put aside hisplicated thoughts

    and get lost in the moment.

    But maybe that''s the problem.

    "...That''s why I couldn''t bear to tell you."

    I wasn''t trying to hide it.

    And yet, somehow.

    Rise''s mouth moved with effort.

    "Forgive my rudeness, Lord Grandfell." Perhaps age has made me more sensitive.

    udi''s patriarch return to the Arcana continent in a noble fashion.

    Grandfell''s appearance only reflected wistfully in Rise''s eyes. "Perhaps it''s just an old man''s senility."

    His lordship had already ovee his fate.

    But Rise did not want to subject Grandfell to the same pain he had suffered. After all, you''re

    carrying a heavy burden, not only on the Arcana continent, but in a world of adventurers who

    say even dragons are too much for you.

    So.

    "I don''t want to burden you anymore."

    Rise looked at udi''s territory and spoke coldly.

    "I hope you think so, too. Pride."

    *

    Time is rtive.

    Someone on the Arcana continent would think that quite a bit of time had passed, but the

    reality was not so favorable.

    -Excalibur, Goddess, Great Evil, lol...

    -But that''s just one day''s worth of work hahahahaha.

    -Heavenly Unity I''d be remiss if I didn''t include them too hahaha.

    That''s right.

    The process of an illusion bing a legend.

    At this moment, it was still going smoothly.

    If it had been normal, there wouldn''t have been much of a disruption to the process.

    -No, it''s already Thursday;;;;

    -If we make it through tomorrow, it''ll be the weekendaaaaaaa

    -yers get weekends? The world is better~~~.

    -Rtively speaking, when I was a newbie, I yed on weekends for fear of missing a rift.

    -There was no such thing as zero mountain range when I was a newbie....n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Thursday.

    Normally, this is the day when regr updates are announced. However, after the huge content update of the Zero Mountains, the regr updates stopped

    for a while, but there were noints.

    -It would take a decade to bite into the Zero Mountains alone?

    -There are over 100,000 caves alone.

    -And that doesn''t mean there are no rifts.

    Tiing-

    "What? Senior, what''s on the homepage?"

    Thankfully, the yer and the world didn''t get excited about the notification.

    But it was an illusion.

    Arcana''s official website.

    A regr update that must have been uploaded by Raymond Sean.

    It was real, from the title.

    And the Arcana continent.

    It was enough to shake both worlds.

 Chapter 304: Against All Odds (2)

    Chapter 304: Against All Odds (2)

    ?

    The President of the Republic of Korea, Jeong Han-taek.

    "Bitter."

    He gritted his teeth.

    After the Cataclysm, knowledge of the Arcana had bemon knowledge.

    It''s only natural that a president who leads a nation should have moremon sense, but there''s a difference between what you learn by studying and what you learn by doing.

    Jeong Han-taek looks up from the report.

    Among the staff with serious faces.

    He asks the National Security Chief, a rtive expert.

    "So what you mean by regr updates is.... Wasn''t it originally something like a regr event that happens every Thursday, Mr. NSC?"

    "That''s right, Mr. President."

    "But after Zero Mountain appeared, that stopped, right?"

    "That''s correct, Mr. President."

    "But there was a problem with the update after a long time...?"

    Updated patch notes.

    "Hmmm...."

    The world''s reaction to Lee Hoyeol was hard for Jeong Han-taek to understand. With Lee Hoyeol leading the way, hadn''t the level of yers around the world be much higher than before?

    Han-taek continued.

    "Including the Giant Alliance. I''ve heard that yers are actively utilizing the Zero Mountains and growing steeply. Statistically, too. The number of copses due to failure to capture the rift has also decreased dramatically. Didn''t you report that to me just yesterday?"

    "Yes, sir. Mr. President."

    Han-taek looked at the patch notes again.

    Then he frowned.

    "Well, that sounds like good news to me."

    Several staff members shook their heads at hisment.

    "You''re right to think so, Mr. President."

    The National Security Chief clears his throat.

    Well, this is going to be a tough one. The good news is, Mr. President, he''s open to an exnation.

    He continues.

    "Let''s go back to before the cataclysm for a moment, Mr. President."

    "Sure."

    "You know, before the Cataclysm. It was the AAU''s predecessor, Cosmo, that managed the Arcana. It was their job to coordinate the Arcana. But after the Cataclysm, they lost that ability."

    Jeong Han-taek nodded.

    It wasn''t hard to understand that far.

    The Arcana had been realized in another world beyond the game, and the ability to orchestrate reality didn''t exist for Cosmo''s employees, who were mere ordinary humans.

    "After years of international trials, the Cosmo employees were exonerated-except, of course, for CEO Raymond Sean."

    Literally.

    The earth was scoured.

    And still no sign of Raymond Sean.

    "This is a tant reversal."

    "...Suddenly going backwards? What do you mean, National Security Chief?"

    "Raymond Sean, now the sole administrator of Arcana, and the trust between him and the yers. It''s been shaken by this update he''s released."

    "The foundation of trust is shaken?"

    Between yers.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Between nations.

    Opinions about Raymond were prized.

    For those defending him, the argument was simple.

    If he wanted to drive reality to ruin, why would he pay out huge rift-clearing rewards, and why would he share updates with yers?

    "Hmm."

    Jeong Han-taek''s stance was neutral.

    He couldn''t help but ask.

    His brow furrowed slightly.

    "One update like this? It''s not that he won''t pay out rewards for clearing rifts, but unlike during the Great Evil period, didn''t he also share the update details properly?"

    The NSC''s answer was terse.

    "That''s not the yer''s point of view. They were told, and I''m sure they believed, that even Raymond Sean, who said he was the CEO of Arcana, had no direct involvement with Arcana."

    ".....!"

    The words brought a sudden realization to Jeong.

    He rubbed his temples, Time.

    He paused for a moment, then spoke.

    "I can almost understand how you feel."

    yers are fighting for their lives against the Rift, the erosion of Arcana. But what if that Arcana continent was a world that Raymond had been able to orchestrate as he intended?

    "It would be a mouth-watering situation."

    "It doesn''t really matter if the updates are good for humanity or not. What matters is that Raymond Sean can directly orchestrate the Arcana Continent, and since that''s been proven...." "So you''re saying it was offensive. Whether it''s a taboo or an obsession."

    Now realizing the gravity of the situation.

    ''Think about it, Jeong.''

    Jeong was forced to think about the future of the country. The AAU agreement would not be enough. The leaders of other countries must be struggling just like he was.

    ''Byparison, I''m....''

    At least I''m better off.

    Jeong Han-taek was strangely relieved.

    It was inevitable.

    ''I never thought I would have predicted this.''

    Raymond Sean had mixed feelings.

    ''yer Lee Hoyeol.''

    Of course, he had no intention of relying on Lee Hoyeol to help him.

    Jeong Hantaek quickly instructed his staff.

    "Now the yers are in confusion. Won''t the loaches that can''t give in to others start to grow?

    That''s all we have to do. Pull out the weeds and cut off the yellow shoots."

    The Golden Pce, Kingdom of Yusra.

    "It''s been a while, Lord Harkon."

    "Oho, those eyes have be more determined."

    "Can you tell? I''ve been through my share of life and death."

    "Is that so? You speak so confidently, and I can''t wait to see with my own eyes just how dark

    your swords have be. I''m afraid I won''t have the chance today."

    Cheerfully.

    Harkon and the three Guildmasters of the Great Alliance don''t stop walking as they exchange

    greetings. Leonie, struggling to keep up, speaks up.

    "Have you heard the news?"

    "Of course. This is truly unexpected."

    "That son of a bitch really pulled a fast one."

    Taemin felt bad about the situation.

    "What, a bnce patch?"

    Even when Arcana was a game, bnce patches were notmon.

    No, it was safe to say there were none.

    Even if something was found in Arcana that was unbnced.

    Cosmo saw it as a natural progression and event.

    ''They''re bnced by giving you a new quest to remove them, or if that''s not an option,

    they''re removed by NPCs themselves, or if that''s not an option, they''re removed from

    memory and no one notices.''

    It''s about bncing things without breaking the yer''s immersion.

    Now that I think about it....

    The party that would have fulfilled that role as an NPC, Harkon, was there.

    Yes, in the real world, not on the Arcana continent.

    Nam Taemin mmed his fist into his palm.

    "...Wait, is this because there are no people on the Arcana Continent to bnce things out,

    since people like you are all here? Isn''t that why Raymond Sean, that bastard forced his way

    in?"

    "Nam Taemin-kun."

    It was Hisagi who spoke coldly.

    Snake eyes widened.

    Hisagi shakes his head in disbelief.

    "Do you think it would have gotten to this point if he''d thought to adjust the bnce? From

    the direction of the update in the first ce, to theck of consideration for the yers, and

    finally."

    A sharp point with multiple meanings follows. "Doesn''t the Arcana continent have amander-in-chief?"

    "...Well, I can''t say anything in front of you."

    "You should be proud of yourself, Nam Taemin-kun."

    A war of words between the two.

    "What do you guys do with the same things all the time, really?"

    Leonie clicks her tongue.

    The four approached the round table in the Golden Pce.

    The meeting of the Holy War Alliance was already well attended.

    The King of Yusra, Hakuna, looked around the room and spoke.

    "Looks like everyone is here."

    I will enter the Arcana Continent.

    Marcelo, who was present, suddenly remembered Hoyeol''s letter of exnation, which he

    had submitted to the Tower and the Yusra Kingdom.

    ''Personal matters.''

    He didn''t dare to specte on Lord Hoyeol''s personal life.

    It was just that he was concerned about this momentous asion.

    He was only concerned that he would not be able to see it in real life.

    A strange quest.

    I checked the urgent news on the smartphone Hoyeol had handed me.

    The updates would have a profound impact on the Arcana Continent.

    ''We don''t know when the Lord will return.''

    At least in the world of adventurers.

    I wanted to ease your worries in the real world.

    He''s not alone in his thoughts.

    At least everyone in this room is here for him.

    Reality and the Arcana Continent.

    He can move between the two worlds seamlessly.

    Hoyeol, who has mastered Anomaly, is away.

    ''It won''t be possible topletely rece the vacancy of the Lord.''

    But in this ce, an adventurer.

    And Arcanians like myself.

    Marcelo gave a smallugh.

    ''Nevertheless, we will cooperate ording to the Lord''s wishes.''

    The meeting began at the same time as Marcelo''s resolve.

    Parchment magically floated to the surface.

    On it was written a regr update.

    Arcana Continent Biography: Regr Update (with Bnce Patch)

    *Subject to major bnce adjustments

    Demon boss monster, Demon King.

    All Demon Kings except the top 10 ranked Demon Kings will be deleted. This decision was made because the unnecessary presence of the Demon King could have a negative impact, so

    we hope for the yers'' generous understanding.

    *

    The Witch of the Southern Sea.

    She stood on the shore and looked out over the southern sea.

    Judging by the wind direction, the smell, and the quiet of her ears, she could hear....

    Fuuhh-

    She let out a sigh with smoke.

    "How is this going to be a quiet day?"

    One day, two days, three days....

    The bad omen, which had not gone a single day without a fuss, had quieted down for the past

    few days. From the time I noticed its existence until now. It was an unusual few days for the

    witch who had been watching him. "Thanks to you, I earned some gold to buy cigarettes."

    Gold coins earned through the [Requests of Time and Space.

    Very few Transcendents have ess to the upper levels.

    Since the witch had that qualification, it didn''t matter much if she spent her gold coins on

    cigarettes, unlike the majority of Transcendents, who were stuck with the gold coins from Space and Time.

    Of course.

    "kollogkollog."

    Although her body rotting from the poisonous cigarettes was a problem.

    "... I can''t do this anymore." Her gaze returned to the sea.

    Aware of her connection to the bad omen.

    The few who knew of her rtionship with the bad omen had asked.

    -"Is it such a bad omen? Why are we just staring at the sea on this empty day, with your

    bodies dying, when there is no way to stop it?"

    The witch replied.

    "... It''s talking to me."

    She had a feeling that if she didn''t curse it, the bad omen would rampage again. It looked like

    it was going to open its mouth for the continent. So the witch could only stare out at the damn

    ocean.

    "I must be crazy."

    The bad omen had long since consumed the witch''s mind.

    But for all her efforts.

    11?1

    The change came from the few lines of text that appeared on a world entirely separate from

    the Arcana continent. No wonder she couldn''t recognize the signs.

    "!"

    Creeping-

    A huge shadow rising beyond the horizon.

    Only then did the witch realize.

    "Uh, why...?"

    The fact that the bad omen has appeared on the continent.

    *

    I never run out of things to do.

    Somehow, udi''s mansion had been restored, and now it was the territory that was in

    shambles. But how to restore the territory would have to wait.

    "Time flies as fast as afternoon tea."

    Another day has passed in real time, and it''s time to pick up the quill.

    If you suddenly ask what kind of quill it is.

    Why are you asking this again?

    ''I have to raise it. Greetings and appeals.''

    Even though I suffer from Grandfell''s filial piety, I suddenly find myself admiring it.

    How does anyone write thousands of letters every day?

    Of course, I don''t ask, because I know the answer is filial pride.

    Sigh.

    I put down the quill and opened my mouth.

    "Please."

    In the real world, a simple magic trick would have given the letter wings and sent it flying

    home on its own, but since this is the Arcana Continent, additional intervention is required.

    "Deliver the news, and bring it back."

    Go00000-

    Soon, a letter is sent through the dimension.

    ''It''s great filial piety, really.''

    I must be the only person in the world who uses this much magic for a mere morning greeting.

    Given the time difference, it will be a while before a reply arrives.

    ''In the meantime, I''ll take a look around.''

    udi''s mansion.

    Now that I''ve restored it with the reversal magic, I might be able to salvage some of udi''s

    settings. Why, there might be something I can use, like the reanimated statues of the Four Families.

    ''The more we miss, the more we scrape.''

    That was the moment I decided with a stern look on my face.

    Go00000-

    ...The reply is faster than expected?

    It''s my parents, who have been writing back to me for so long that they can''t keep up with the

    buzz. Even with the time difference, it was too fast. I wondered if they had written it in

    advance.

    I opened the letter.

    And from my mouth.

    A cold voice spoke out.

    "I see no pride in you."

    Enclosed is an A4 paper printed with regr update details.

    Yes, it was still Thursday.

    It seems like a new regr update has surfaced for the first time in a while.

    That''s when I entered the Arcana continent.

    I almost missed this, not knowing what it was?

    In that sense.

    "I will not forget your grace, Father and Mother."

    This time, I benefited from extreme filial piety.

    Let''s see.

    ''Delete the Demon King.''

    I don''t know what the bnce adjustment patch is for.

    All I know is that it''s not good news for me.

    In fact, it would go beyond that and go to the level of sniping at me, Lee Hoyeol.

    ''The demon king drops some experience and loot.''

    Would youe out in such a shameful way?

    Well, it''s not as if Grandfell isn''t proud.

    By the way, Raymond Sean.

    You''ve made a mistake, and a big one.

    ''The Bad Omen moves.''

    Delete the Demon King.

    So you''re going to feed the Demon King to the Bad Omen.

    Really.

    ''You''re overlooking, aren''t you?'' Who is in the belly of that bad omen?

    I opened my mouth to speak up.

    "Let''s skip the cumbersome process."

    As if waiting for my words, the quest objective shed.

    Sussss-

    The cumbersome quest objective is erased and a new one is updated.

    "Akshan."

    Hunt the Bad Omen. (Ongoing)

    An irresistible natural enemy.

    The moment a Demon Hunteres face to face with a demon.

    The skill that is activated, the power of [Natural Enemy]...!

    "Let the hunt begin."

 Chapter 305: The World May Have Abandoned Them (1)

    Chapter 305: The World May Have Abandoned Them (1)

    ?

    The Bad Omen moves.

    No sound, no rumors.

    Not even a message.

    Its job is to stealthily consume its targets on the Arcana continent. Unless you''re a witch of the southern seas, like her, you don''t notice it.

    "Huh?"

    But it''s not what it used to be.

    There was a watcher in the skies above Arcana.

    A human?

    No. Human technology doesn''t even allow them to take to the skies in the first ce, so there''s no point in discussing the possibility. The same goes for mages who wield magic. A mage with nothing better to do in the world.

    Using all that magic to spy on the Arcana continent?

    Well, yes.

    "What is that?"

    Tudu-tudu.

    The thing that was able to witness the appearance of the bad omen.

    Dwarves with technology.

    They had been keeping a close eye on the Arcana continent from above.

    The young dwarf shouted urgently into hismunicator.

    "Hey, Mr. Gunner, are you seeing this?"

    "Yes, I am."

    "Damn, the Demon King''s...!!!"

    Holy War.

    To win, you need an information advantage.

    Keeping tabs on the enemy was an essential part of the dwarves'' routine, but Gunner and the other dwarven pilots were suspicious.

    "It, it''s gone in a sh!"

    As if it had been sliced up.

    The demon king was being swallowed up by a massive ''something'', and that''s the only way to describe it. The grotesque creature was indescribable.

    Questions flooded Gunner''s mind.

    "Could that be a demon?"

    "Gunner, how do you see this situation?"

    "If it devoured the Demon King, it could be an ally, right?"

    First, I shake my head.

    "Quiet, everyone. It''s not our ce to judge."

    I said sternly.

    "Shit. What the hell is going on?!

    No matter how much I tried to wrap my head around it.

    No matter how hard I tried to look at the continent.

    I couldn''tprehend the situation.

    If only one demon king had disappeared....

    The number of dwarves who received the news at the same time is telling, isn''t it?

    It wasn''t a demon king that disappeared.

    It was a group of Demon Kings.

    Gunner continued.

    "Remember. Our role is to gather information."

    "You are to report exactly what you saw. Is that understood? Okay, how many Demon Kings

    are left at this point? We had a total of thirty Demon Kings under surveince."

    From the arriving pilots.

    "Two Demon Kings southwest of Antonium are unidentified...!"

    "We can''t see them to the north either."

    "Same here, Gunner."

    One, tw

    "Twenty, twenty-one, twenty-two...?

    Gunner''s face went white as he tried to separate the numbers in his head.

    It was a split second, a blink of an eye.

    "Twenty-four...?"

    Thirty Demon Kings had been spotted.

    All of them had disappeared from the Arcana Continent.

    This was no time for foolish pride.

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Gunner grabbed the controls.

    "All hands, return to the Iron Castle now! We must deliver this news to Chainwalkers and to

    Lord Hoyeol!"

    *

    Chainwalker''s expression turned grave.

    "A crisis in another sense."

    What is the nature of a dwarf''s temper?

    They were a people who, like molten iron, once ignited, boiled intensely from the inside out,

    so they were confident that they would not back down from facing any foe in the Holy War.

    But this....

    "Are we now facing an unknown enemy?"

    It is said that the enemy of the enemy is an ally.

    But it was hard to think of something that had consumed the Demon King Castle in an instant

    as an ally.

    No one could be sure, could they?

    Gaze toward the ce where the Demon King was.

    Right next to it were the humans who were fighting against the demons.

    Chainwalker couldn''t help but have a ghastly thought.

    ''...What if there were humans in Demon Castle?''

    It would mean that they, too, had been swallowed up by something.

    What awakened the troubled Chainwalker.

    It was Wallswale, the best cksmith in the Dwarves.

    "What are you so worried about? It''s not like we''re going to make anything better. Pick up a hammer when you''re not thinking. You''re getting too lofty, Chainwalker."

    "I''m at a loss for words, Wallswale."

    "I mean it."

    Something.

    It couldn''t even be called an enemy.

    More like an inevitable disaster that no one could avoid.

    Of course, that doesn''t mean I gave up early.

    The dwarf has already made the best decision.

    Tsk-tsk.

    Wallswale patted Chainwalker''s sagging shoulder.

    "I''m waiting to hear from Lord Hoyeol."

    He sent word to Hoyeol through Diend.

    Of course, there was no way Hoyeol could have predicted this situation ande up with the

    right answer.

    Still, Chainwalker felt a little relieved.

    ''At least he''s a better judge of character than we are.''

    Smoothly.

    I wonder how much time has passed.

    Diend returned to the Iron Castle.

    "Huh?"

    It was such a quick return that he wondered if he''d actually gotten the message.

    Chainwalker turned to Diend.

    "What did the Lord say, Diend?"

    If he said he needed more information, we''ll scramble. If firepower was needed, the dwarves

    were ready to fire the Iron Castle''s magic cannons.

    In short, ready for anything.

    But what came back was.

    An unexpected answer.

    Diend''s low voice spoke.

    "You have nothing to fear, dwarves."

    "?"

    "The Lord had this situation in mind as well."

    "?!!"

    It literally happened in a split second.

    I looked down and saw that whatever had consumed the Demon Castle was nowhere to be

    found. Gunner, who had been listening to Diend, interjected in frustration.

    ''Diend, are you sure you''re telling the truth about the location of the demon castles? We''re

    not talking about just one or two.''

    There''s no way in the world that we can track that thing.

    That something could be tracked down?

    Common sense didn''t make sense, and Gunner couldn''t help but raise his voice.

    "...."

    If only it were business as usual.

    Not even Chainwalker, who would have interrupted the irate Gunner, could silence him.

    Because Gunner''s questions matched his own.

    But even this was expected?

    Diend spoke up. "And the Lord has added."

    Smirk.

    Diend moves to the window of the Iron Castle.

    He looks out over the Arcana continent and finishes his sentence.

    "The hunt will begin from within."

    ...Hunt? From within?

    Does that mean there are enemies among our allies?

    The dwarves'' faces color with tension.

    But thankfully.

    the dwarves'' illusion is short-lived.

    At that moment.

    gugugugung!! Something.

    In the belly of a bad omen.

    Because the hunter encountered his prey.

    *

    The Empire. Antonium''s elite soldiers.

    "Ugh...."

    They groaned, waking up.

    What the hell happened...?

    Apparently, they had seeded in gaining ess to the Demon Castle.

    They dug the ground in front of the castle wall and buried the magic tools they had prepared.

    An abomination, a demon.

    He was now in the Demon Castle, not even casting a shadow. Antonium''s soldiers had not

    forgotten their true nature. The moment they are caught off guard, they will show their true colors and crush the Empire.

    He grabs a handful of greasy hair and asks.

    "...What about traps and magic tools?"

    Traps.

    It was a magic tool to tie the ankles of demons.

    If only they could be bothered.

    It would buy time for the Quernberg machine tower to operate.

    But.

    "It''s not the magic tool, it''s the.... What, what is this vibration?"

    "Hey, it''s not important. What do you think the mission is...?!"

    "Hey, watch out down there!!!" Koo-koo-koo-koo...!

    The ground shakes.

    Has the buried magic tool malfunctioned?

    No, it can''t be.

    This is so strong that it cannot be mistaken for the power of a magic tool.

    Quack, quack, quack!

    The ground began to shake.

    The soldiers rushed to their feet.

    Forgetting that they are in front of the Demon Castle, they shout.

    "First, retreat!"

    They stagger to their feet.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As they do. Suddenly, the question arises.

    ...Wait, how did we lose our minds? Careful attention was paid to caution.

    I''m pretty sure I''m not in a demonic status abnormality. These are elite soldiers who have

    been through the wringer and survived.

    ''Then....''

    Does it have something to do with the tremendous vibrations I''m feeling beneath my feet,

    and if so, can we, the defenders of the Empire, continue on our way?

    I make a split-second decision.

    "...Fuck!"

    With a hazy mind.

    He shouts at them to ignore this ce and run away.

    But the man gritted his teeth.

    "Stop!"

    But what if you don''t stop at the demon castle, but head for the empire?

    The empire will be exposed to threats without knowing why.

    However, if you witness the identity of something, the story is different.

    ''This is not a proud look.'' Besides, didn''t you promise not to ignore it anymore?

    A ray of light in the infinitely deep darkness, dawn, the dark dragon.

    I saw him and vowed.

    "The Empire has already struck back, my friends!"

    Yes, there is no retreat for the Empire, only forward movement.

    Even if they fall here.

    Use them as a springboard.

    It is the Empire that must move forward.

    "Keep an eye on everyone!"

    "...!!!"

    "Keep your eyes open for what''s moving beneath your feet. Witness what is happening here.

    And you can be anyone. Tell the Majesty what you have seen and heard!"

    Because that''s our role.

    A snap.

    An irresistible instinct.

    Suppressing that was an experience.

    No, more urately, it was pride.

    Thanks to you, I was able to witness it. Quadruple quadruple quadruple!

    "!!!"

    A "something" rises from the ground and swallows the Demon Castle they were just in whole.

    Not even a gasp of horror. It didn''t feel real.

    "Uh, uh...?"

    The ruins of the Demon Castle.

    Even the rubble.

    Not even a trace of devoured demon blood.

    "No, that''s impossible...."

    As if it never existed in the first ce.

    The Demon Castle is gone.

    The demon castle has been deleted.

    The eyesore of a demon castle was gone.

    I couldn''t rejoice.

    I couldn''t understand it.

    Shhh-

    The ''something'' looked at them.

    For a moment, they were certain.

    The cause of their throbbing headaches.

    "uh, ugh?!"

    A pain so strong that it made everything go white.

    Like the sight they just witnessed. It was like it was screaming at me to forget it all.

    But I clenched my teeth.

    "Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"

    Grtt Grrtt Grrtt!

    The sound of grinding teeth assaults my eardrums. Still, I don''t give in. I must ry this

    inexplicable phenomenon to His Majesty.

    "Damn it!"

    What the hell am I supposed to say?

    The words came right out, but it didn''t matter.

    The soldiers were convinced.

    Even if the king couldn''t see a way out.

    Antonium had Dark Dragon, the man.

    So.

    "Run, soldiers of the Empire! To Antonium!"

    Here we go!

    Soldiers scattering in all directions.

    A single one is good.

    If we can ovee the intense pressure and reach Antonium with news, we will have fulfilled

    our mission. The soldiers overcame their instincts and moved.

    Shhh.

    Something.

    Bad omens also moved along.

    [Deleted] No unnecessary witnesses are needed for the work.

    Why is it that the existence of a bad omen is not known to the Arcana Continent?

    He was about to show them why.

    But.

    What?

    The bad omen was overlooked as well.

    Purrrrr...!!!

    Realizing what it had just swallowed.

    "!"

    Despite his best intentions.

    Something quieted.

    The soldiers catch their breaths harshly and nce away.

    And frown.

    "What''s that, that?"

    Purr, purr, purr.

    It twists its body as if something huge has broken it. But the doubts did notst long. That''s

    right, because there were people who showed it through actions rather than words.

    They had met their prey.

    Fook!!!!

    A figure ripped through the bad omen''s body.

    The soldiers squinted.

    That''s....

    "A forearm...?"

    A human forearm, to be precise.

    To be more specific, it''s the forearm of a man holding a silver sword that is neither ornate,

    sharp, durable, nor fit for battle.

    "ck is like clothes, what''s with all the fluffy...?"

    Including the Empire in the Holy War.

    The Arcana continent.

    They were abandoned by everyone, but they did not lose their [tenacity].

    "Now, wait!!" Even though.

    They do not turn away from the soldiers of the Empire who abandoned them.

    Such madmen are unique in the vast continent.

    "That, that outfit is a demon hunter...? No way!!!"

    Akshan.

 Chapter 306: The World May Have Abandoned Them (2)

    Chapter 306: The World May Have Abandoned Them (2)

    ?

    I replied to Diend''s message.

    "I knew it would happen."

    Perhaps it''s because it''s the continent of Arcana, where time flows faster than in reality. The regr updates are very fast. Behold, the demon castles that were watching over the continent have been destroyed without a trace....

    "A fitting end for an inferior race."

    Anyway, when ites to demons, there''s no mercy, this snout.

    But he doesn''t mean it.

    You know that asmon sense for a demon hunter, don''t you?

    "Of course, it''s useless."

    Demon monsters don''t overrun the Arcana continent for nothing. In the hands of a demon hunter, if they aren''t sent to hell, they will one day return.

    ''You probably thought it was different if it was deleted.''

    But make no mistake, Raymond.

    "Indeed, it is a narrow-minded view."

    Even for you, the self-proimed creator of the Arcana continent biography.

    You don''t know everything about Arcana, do you?

    Let me give you an example.

    My dark history. Not to mention the udi family and Grandfell. Not to mention our seniors, the Akshans, who I''m sure you believe have been deleted.

    [ss Quest: Operation Akshan''s Bucket].

    The Arcana continent may have abandoned Akshan, but Akshan is not broken. Thest of the demon hunters. Take up Akshan''s tenacity and fulfill Akshan''s final task.

    -Hunt the Bad Omen. (Ongoing)

    Not deleted.

    It means that we started the operation in the belly of a bad omen with full determination. So I didn''t hesitate. Even though I am like this, I am someone who knows better than anyone else the tenacity of our seniors.

    I''ve seen it firsthand, so I have to believe it.

    Unique Stat, [Tenacity].

    I''m sure our seniors, who have more tenacity and resourcefulness than I do, will do a great job. All I have to do is trust them and do my part.

    I dere in Grandfell style.

    "Don''t underestimate Akshan''s trust."

    So, if you ask what my part is.

    That, too, can be exined by experience.

    Bad omens spotted all over the Arcana Continent.

    Didn''t we recently deal with a creature simr to this pattern?

    A primordial evil.

    Who escaped from Sisley World Tree to the Arcana Continent.

    It and its byproducts.

    I was unable to track down the main body, as it was blocked by the primodial evil''s byproducts.

    Who can forget the disgraceful day (disgraceful by Grandfell''s standards) when Grandfell of Heaven missed the demon. The lesson learned from missing the demon was enormous.

    I whispered.

    "I trust you."

    The Bad Omen that have been spotted all over the continent of Arcana are not the main body. How can I be sure?

    Experience, of course, and fierce fighting.

    -"The Bad Omen is in the depths of the Southern Ocean...."

    As general manager of the AAU''s Yusra branch.

    "So believe in me."

    Okay, target coordinates, Southern Sea.

    The target is the main body of the Bad Omen.

    Actually, in my mind, it''s....

    ''I want to give back the reins to the guest.''

    After the banquet, I wanted to summon those who had left the udi estate, even if it was in front of the bad omen. I thought they might help in some way.

    "It''s time to shake off the boredom of banquets."

    But udi''s dignity would not permit such a thing.

    Besides, even without them, there were the Akshans.

    Okay, let''s pull ourselves together.

    ''It''s a pity we''re enemies.''

    Since the Demon Kings were swallowed by the Bad Omen''s belly along with the Demon Castle.

    It was better not to expect [Natural Enemy] to be triggered.

    However, as much as I regret its absence.

    Why don''t our seniors make up for it?

    In other words.

    Go000000-

    I stepped into the manifested portal without hesitation.

    Well, if you really can''t make it.

    I''ll call in the Iron Castle to do my part.

    But.

    The southern sea is now open.

    There was an unexpected sight on the shore.

    Who are you, you who are radiating so much magic that your skin is crawling with goosebumps...? But Grandfell is not a man to be trifled with.

    His gaze is straight to the point.

    "Is that bad omen?"

    Bad omen, what are you again?

    Why did the dwarves express bad omen as ''something''?

    Why they couldn''t even describe it.

    I realized immediately why.

    ''Because the concept is different.''

    It would be difficult for the people of Arcana to understand the existence of bad omen, just as

    it would be difficult for yers to understand magic. Yes, the bad omen was a real thing.

    At the same time, they were all too familiar to me.

    "No different than those crude creatures."

    Prototype.

    The mechanical monster I''d witnessed in Raymond''s [CODE] rift.

    If there was anything different, it was its size. Overwhelming, indeed. It was no exaggeration

    to say that it had swallowed and erased Akshan and the Demon City. It fills the entire field of

    vision.

    But who cares about all that?

    As long as you are a prototype, bad omen.

    A creation of Raymond Sean.

    You have a natural enemy you can''t resist.

    Zhiying-

    A throbbing sensation at my waist.

    That''s right.

    Gwicheol was screaming for his turn.

    But.

    Wait, wait, wait, Gwicheol.

    No, not Gwicheol in front of the prototype.

    "Wait for the procedure, Illusion Breaker."

    ... Yes, that was a weird name!

    Anyway, it''s not time to wield you yet.

    Like I said, there''s more than just a bad omen in front of us. There''s flying on a broomstick against a bad omen. Furthermore, there''s someone who''s manifesting magic that even I, the

    co-chief of the Magic Tower, can''t recognize.

    Ssshhhhhh!

    The enemy of my enemy is an ally.

    I don''t know who this person is, but it seems like we''re on the same page.

    Part of me wanted to watch the situation.

    That skill? If it''s magic, I can tell just by looking at the big mouth of Grandfell spitting out venom from a

    cold perspective. This is no ordinary mage.

    ''Not only the amount of magic power, but the level of manifestation is extraordinary.''

    I could tell.

    That''s a transcendent, at least, who has unlocked a Circle.

    The moment I realized that.

    ''What?''

    The back of the head began to look vaguely familiar.

    ... I see, it''s times like these that the back end of a Grandfelles in handy.

    Why, the moment I first entered the spacetime social hall. The only transcendent who wasn''t

    focused on me. The one slumped over on the table in the corner. Apparently it was this one.

    ''Transcendents.''

    When I saw Sword Saint, Shegwin, and Iron Fist''s Urs....

    I know what Transcendents are like without ever meeting them.

    So there''s no need to increase the number of enemies here unnecessarily.

    Let''s make the best of it.

    Since we''re facing a bad omen, we shouldn''t make more than a few scratches.

    With that thought in mind, I took a step forward.

    Perhaps I was too eager for battle.

    She doesn''t notice me, but I dare to speak to her.

    "It''s been a while."

    Whatever!

    How self-centered is that?

    I know the back of my head.

    Who says she knows me?

    But this iron-faced bastard doesn''t care about pettiness.

    In the midst of unleashing her magic, she cks off.

    The back of her head turns.

    Face to face.

    It''s the first time.

    Anyway, it''s better to start with a good, clear statement.

    I thought to myself.

    "..?!"

    Light blue pupils.

    The woman''s eyes flicker wildly.

    Hard enough to destabilize the flow of magic.

    ''No, wait.''

    Look, I don''t know what startled you. Why don''t you manifest that magic properly first!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    If you turn the muzzle suddenly, it gets cold.

    Not to mention that magic...!

    I''d be in a lot of trouble if it went the wrong way and came flying at me like a fireball.

    I don''t even know what kind of magic it is, so I can''t perform reversal magic!

    I convey my feelings in a Grandfell style.

    "Wasn''t the target a bad omen?"

    "Don''t forget. There is a procedure for everything."

    A magic procedure.

    Exploration, interference, manifestation are all well and good.

    But shouldn''t you look your opponent in the eye?

    You''vee to your senses after my words.

    The Transcendent manifests magic toward the bad omen.

    Shooooooooo!

    A beam of violet light shoots out in a straight line and hits the bad omen.

    I don''t recognize the magic.

    ''Judging by its power....''

    It seems to be a step above Meteor Strike.

    It''s a very high level of magic.

    Intense violet light.

    My vision shes and then returns.

    As expected, by the way.

    ''Of course it won''t budge.''

    It is a [Prototype] in [Arcana Continent.

    After all, it''s a [Anomaly].

    A Anomaly can only be dealt with by a Anomaly.

    ''I''ll try.''

    I''ve been making my own effortstely.

    Swordsmanship, Magic, Tenacity.

    To handle the myriadbinations of anomalies thate from different concepts as if they

    flowed together like water. Rifts, a hundred thousand caves, a great evil. I literally tossed and

    turned at night.

    Rumbling.

    Reach out and grab the handle.

    The pounding of the iron is transmitted.

    There''s no need to stop the rampaging Gwicheol this time.

    Radiate with the sword of pride, ascending to the ranks of the transcendent.

    Path 1.

    [Sword of Illusion: Illusion Breaker]]

    [Effect: When facing a "Prototype", greatly increases its destructive power].

    Swoosh-

    Sword energy condenses into sword force.

    The sword force transforms, and the form of the Gwicheol changes in an instant. It is a

    prototype that looks like a machine. The voice of the Illusion Breaker is heard.

    -If it''s sharp enough, it shouldn''t have any trouble cutting, Master.

    The glowing azure sword edge adds to its credibility.

    ...Oops.

    And I almost forgot.

    ''Slip it on, sleeve.''

    Before battle.

    Shhh.

    I shamelessly put on the jacket I''ve been wearing over my shoulders. It doesn''t matter what

    the transcendent who is watching will think. What matters is the set effect of the Dawn Series.

    Especially the second one.

    [Waiting for the Dawn 5/5]

    [Set item effect applied] [Set effect currently in effect: 5/5]

    [1. When you''re the Commander, your allies'' morale is "maxed out"]

    [2. Grants additional damage to all attacks. The additional damage has the ''Light'' attribute

    and causes the same damage even if the attack target is the ''Light'' attribute.]....

    Adds additional damage to all attacks.

    That is a rare effect, both before and after the cataclysm. However, I have confirmed directly

    and indirectly how effective it is. It was thanks to the [Vampire Count''s Orb] that Count Ascura

    dropped.

    It was so powerful that the Great Magic Tower requested to borrow it.

    Senior Enchantment major.

    Kiko Armin.

    After finishing her research, she handed over the borrowed orb.

    - "This may be presumptuous of me..., but I think it might be the most appropriate magic

    effect for you, Senior, since you''re so versatile, not just with magic, but with all kinds of

    things...!"

    Yes, it is.

    The key is that it applies to all attacks.

    Swordsmanship, magic, spirits, shooting, etc.....

    It''s a great match for a guy who''s dug fifty thousand holes in me.

    Additional damage, no matter how much it is.

    ''It''s practically a bonus, right?''

    Who doesn''t love a bonus?

    Me neither.

    It doesn''t even have a weakness in the biting attribute.

    ''Hmm.''

    I realize that there''s a reason why I shamelessly arranged my clothes to the point of shame.

    But my mental victory was short-lived.

    "... also."

    Suddenly, the Transcendent opens her mouth.

    Her pupils, which had been fluttering, steadied.

    Then she speaks.

    "Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo, it must be you...?"

    That''s his fucking full name?! Damn, with a glittery outfit on.

    The psychological shock is doubled because my full name is called.

    In the midst of my confusion, I rack my brain.

    ''...Is it a social gathering ce?''

    Back when Arcana was just a game.

    It was the social hall in space and time where themunity of transcendent characters was

    realized. I had in mind that the Arcana continent''s biographies would reveal my identity. The

    question is, how did you know it was me?

    You mean...?

    Do I look good enough for that name?

    ...Did I really deserve that name?

    But once again.

    I couldn''t show my inner turmoil outwardly.

    Indeed, to be still is to hide half.

    She introduced herself first.

    Bowing her head. "Mary, Witch of the Southern Seas, greeting udi''s patriarch."

    Mary, Witch of the Southern Sea. Well, whoever she is. You know too much about me.

    ''...So much so that I want to pretend not to know.''

    So what do you think of me, of Grandfell?

    Are you even willing to cooperate with him?

    I was about to cut to the chase.

    A vision shed before my eyes.

    [You have takenmand of Mary, Witch of the Southern Seas].

    Me and Mary reacted to each other.

    "...Mr. Grandfell, why is my body starting to glow?"

    Mary was embarrassed by the contagion of pride.

    ''No way, is this udi''s halo again?''

    I ask, horrified at my widespread manifestation of dark history!

 Chapter 307: The World May Have Abandoned Them (3)

    Chapter 307: The World May Have Abandoned Them (3)

    ?

    It''s incredibly massive.

    Well, I think it''s worth it.

    Why, I''m familiar with udi''s settings.

    ''It''s like holding a dragon in your hands....''

    But I can''t fathom the extent of udi''s status that has materialized on the Arcana continent without my knowledge. Above all, it is a great family recognized by the continent, right? Even in such a family, the head of the family is Grandfell.

    ''Well done, indeed.''

    I don''t know how Mary is rted to the udi family.

    A great patriarch does his job.

    I said nonchntly.

    "You didn''t attend the banquet."

    udi''s invitation.

    It was addressed to everyone on the Arcana continent who knew of the udi family. Mary knew the udi, so there was a good chance she would have received an invitation.

    ''This is a bit abrupt, to say the least.''

    Anyway, this guy''s back end is...!

    I hope you didn''t miss it on purpose, Mary.

    Did my desperation reach the wind?

    Mary''s blue pupils twitched once more.

    "Oh, my.... or did you extend an invitation to me as well?"

    "There are no exceptions to udi''s invitation."

    "I apologize. I never thought you would have extended an invitation to me...."

    If Mary was on the Arcana continent, there''s no way she wouldn''t have gotten the invitation, which makes sense after hearing what happened next. Mary politely exins.

    "I didn''t want you to see this...."

    Zech-

    With a look of helplessness.

    She reveals her right hand, which she had hidden behind her back.

    Between her fingers, she holds a lit cigarette.

    "...I''m ashamed to say that I can''t live a day without cigarettes. I went to the Demon World for a while to fulfill an interdimensional request."

    Let''s leave the cigarette addict''s confession aside for a moment.

    "Gold coins, you''re chasing an illusion."

    And let''s not forget the innocent who thinks riches are worthless.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Demon World.

    I figured I could get some valuable information from her.

    I know a little about the Demon World.

    Only the concept existed in the AAU''s database, and it was realized by adding settings that even the AAU didn''t know about. Besides, I hadn''t forgotten what the demon king and other demons had said.

    ''A hybrid from the demon world.''

    The Seven Deadly Sins.

    That''s what they called the 72 demon kings.

    In that sense, it''s not a story to be taken lightly.

    ''It hase true.''

    There''s even a way to travel to and from the Demon World from the Arcana Continent. In Mery''s case, it was a request from the Spacetime. In the Demon World, there are probably top ten ranked demon kings who are iparable to those swallowed by the Bad Omen''s belly. At that point, how could Grandfell''s temper remain calm?

    "We''ll talk about thatter."

    "As you wish."

    It was a brief conversation.

    I''ve never had a conversation where I was so worried about the aftermath.

    Grandfell, before the High Ranking Demon King appeared on the continent of Arcana.

    He was a man who could have entered the Demon World.

    ''I''m not going to live up to my name, I swear.''

    But like I said, that''s a story for another day.

    There''s a bullseye in front of me.

    I stare at the Bad Omen.

    It''s huge, but my head is stiff as always.

    Never look up to them.

    Sereung-

    Just slowly raise the illusion breaker.

    Mary speaks from the side.

    "

    ... Forgive me for not being able to keep up."

    I bite my lip.

    I''m a quick study.

    I realize where she''sing from.

    ''Apparently, you owe the udi family a lot of money.''

    Me, Lee Hoyeol.

    A man who is relentless about getting his money back no matter what.

    In addition, the importance of giving and receiving that Grandfell emphasizes.

    Nevertheless.

    ''I don''t really want to know what the debt is.''

    In the process, dark history will inevitably be revealed.

    But the point is.

    Like the message that came to mind, Mary''s willingness to settle the debt.

    So let''s call it a done deal and move on.

    "You don''t owe me an apology."

    "...Yes?"

    "What''s done is done, along with the bad omen."

    "!"

    The words snap her out of her reverie, and her gaze shifts to the bad omen. Dawn''s Set Effect. The effect of her morale at its peak. Her reaction is dramatic no matter what I say.

    But in a good way.

    "Thank you for saying that."

    Violet magic crackles at Mary''s fingertips. Even with Grandfell''s talent, it would take several

    viewings to recognize the structure.

    Sereung-

    But it''s good because it''s different.

    If Mary''s strange magic is added to the sword strike of the Illusion Breaker, wouldn''t that also

    be a kind of anomaly? I didn''t hesitate to swing the Illusion Breaker.

    Shhh-

    I don''t need to aim.

    What I need is the destructive power to pierce through that massive bad omen.

    You''re living up to your name, aren''t you?

    Gwicheol spoke in a strange tone.

    The voice prates my head.

    -Go. It''s an illusion. Can you withstand the truth?

    What is the truth?

    Why does it sound like a different truth...?

    However, those lingering feelings soonpletely disappeared.

    Soooo-

    Mary''s violet magic added to my sword strike.

    The outstretched blow reaches the bad omen.

    Kukwakwakwakwang!

    It''s so destructive that it knocks us both backwards.

    Mary mumbles to herself.

    "...Why didn''t that work?"

    The bad omen doesn''t even flinch.

    She doesn''t seem to know why.

    I do.

    The message pops up.

    [Attack rejected].

    At first I wondered if it had something like the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    But that''s not possible.

    He''s not as exalted as the World Tree.

    "Even a worm can roll."

    To put it in Grandfell terms....

    Raymond Sean''s crude and insignificant creature.

    It was just a prototype.

    ''It''s not a buff.''

    If such a thing were possible, given Raymond Sean''s petty personality, there would be no

    need to attach such troublesome conditions to the bad omen. As if to prove that point, the

    quest goal blinks.

    -Hunt the Bad Omen. (Ongoing)

    ��Suppress the small evils scattered across the continent. (Ongoing)

    I knew it would be like that too.

    ''There is a preceding pattern.''

    It''s a pattern that screws with me for trying to learn a lesson and go after the main body first.

    If I were alone, I''d be a lost cause. But I told you, I''m not alone.

    This is an Akshan bucket operation.

    I murmured calmly.

    "Is it still necessary?"

    "...what are you talking about?"

    Shhh.

    From the bad omen to Mary''s fingers.

    My gaze to the cigarette, to be precise. "Ugh...."

    Mary flinches and looks at me.

    Is this also an old-fashioned mentality that forces people to quit smoking, Grandfell?

    It is always my responsibility to clean up after myself.

    Continue speaking as shamelessly as possible.

    "Perhaps it will help you."

    Floating-

    A teacup suddenly floating in the air.

    "?"

    Mary extinguishes her cigarette, epts the teacup, and looks at me with a puzzled expression on her face. There is nothing to be said for looking at me like that.

    The noble pride of Grandfell. There was no way the Akshan seniors would readily admit that magical power distribution was necessary until the preceding pattern waspleted.

    Dalcak-

    An out-of-the-ordinary tea time, but why not be spontaneous?

    I stared at the buff message in my mind.

    I chirped.

    "Enjoy tea on the beach doesn''t sound so bad."

    *

    Hiel.

    Diend.

    Iron Castle.

    Following Hoyeol''s orders, the three divided up and inspected the continent. To be precise,

    small chests that struggle. Gunner, who was controlling the flying boat after re-sorting from

    the Iron Castle, was startled.

    "Oh no!"

    He''d caught sight of Antonium''s soldiers exposed to the threat of the small bad omen. He

    grabbed the controls of the airship to defend Antonium, an ally of the Holy War Alliance, and

    them.

    Hush!

    "...,Are you listening to Iron Castle?"

    He noticed a change in the bad omen.

    He witnessed a human forearm rising from the body of a bad omen.

    It wasn''t just a bad omen that Gunner witnessed.

    "Did it swallow a human as well?" "I''m d to hear you''re alive, but...."

    "How does it make sense to tear that guy down?"

    "What''s going on in that thing''s stomach?!"

    The only ones who remained unfazed were Hiel and Diend.

    "You must be old friends of the Lord."

    She was Hiel, who served Hoyeol as her lord and acquired knowledge about Akshan.

    Moreover, the intuition of the {unique spirit}parable to that of the Spirit King is

    sufficient to recognize the unique power of the demon hunter.

    "Indeed."

    The right amount of proper magic to reach the Dark Spirit, Diend.

    It made him realize just how dark Akshan''s past was. Diend nodded grimly. A infinite deep of

    darkness, a brightness befitting an ally of the Lord, he acknowledged Akshan.

    Chainwalker muttered.

    "...Are you really saying we can just let go, Lord Hoyeol?"

    Did you say it was a bad omen?

    All over the continent, the creature cringed. It was writhing in agony, apparently unable to

    fully conceal itself as it tried and failed to extend its tail.

    Chainwalker''s fist trembles.

    ''The Iron Castle is crying.''

    The Iron Castle''s magic cannon fires magic power extracted from high-purity magic stones

    and amplified with the essence of dwarven technology. Even if you were able to swallow a

    Demon King Castle in one fell swoop, you wouldn''t be able to withstand the power of the

    Magic Cannon.

    "Is this really a n...?"

    Do you really believe in those who wriggle in the belly of the bad omen?

    It was a moment of anguish for Chainwalker.

    News came from the airship.

    "...A hand holding a sword came out of its flesh?"

    All dwarves are cksmiths.

    So if it''s made of minerals.

    they''ll be able to tell right away what mineral it is.

    So.

    "... A silver sword?"

    Chainwalker''s pupils twitched violently.

    It took him a moment to realize the identity of those rampaging in its belly.

    It didn''t take long.

    Chainwalker shouted.

    He chided himself.

    "Damn you, Chainwalker, you didn''t notice this time!"

    It was them.

    It was Akshan.

    Raging in the belly of the bad omen.

    The trusted ally Lord Hoyeol had spoken of.

    They were the Akshans that the Holy War had turned their backs on.

    Chainwalker looked down at the continent.

    "Yes, there''s no mistaking it, it''s definitely you guys...!!!"

    Whatever the arrangement.

    You''re the only Akshan on the Arcana continent who would carry out such a reckless

    operation.

    You''re the only ones, aren''t you? Chainwalker turned to the airship.

    "Listen up, everyone. Our swornrade-in-arms, Akshan, has returned. It is they who are

    rampaging in the flesh of thest survivor of the Akshan, at the behest of Lord Hoyeol!"

    A moment of silence.

    And thenmunications.

    Communications at an overwhelming volume.

    "What, what?!"

    "Akshan. Are those humans in that belly really them...?"

    "Then this is not the time to be doing this, Chainwalker!"

    Chainwalker nodded.

    "That''s right."

    Hoyeol had said.

    There''s nothing to worry about.

    It was so Akshan, sost man standing.

    Akshan.

    They didn''t need anyone''s help. They didn''t want anything in return.

    They simply carried the burden alone.

    But weren''t the chainwalkers there to witness?

    Akshan''s end.

    I promised myself countless times that I would not repeat that mistake again.

    Even if they say there is no need for them toe forward.

    I wanted to never ignore them again. Chainwalker spoke.

    "You are all skilled dwarven warriors. Use your judgment, Akshan, to aid your sworn

    comrades."

    Tudadadadada!

    At the same time, the noise rings out all at once.

    The sound of a airship elerating.

    Chainwalker dered.

    "We have a chance to right the wrongs of the Holy War!"

    The airship raced toward the bad omen.

    "Damn it, it''s not even moving!"

    A barrage of attacks from the outside fails to make a dent.

    But we don''t give up.

    As long as there is Akshan beyond that belly skin.

    "Don''t back down. Even if you can''t do any damage. You''re stalling. Distract it so it can''t

    disturb Akshan. Do not stop flying, even if it means crashing!"

    But the dwarves were not prepared.

    Several decades of Arcana Continent time.

    In the belly of the bad omen, waiting for the time for Operation Bucket.

    Burning with determination.

    Demon Hunters who never stopped practicing, not even for a moment.

    And then.

    Kwajijijijijijiji!

    The power of the [Natural Enemy] that was triggered when they encountered the demon.

    Yes, Hoyeol was right.

    Akshan, who had begun the operation, did not need any support.

    A veteran pilot who has experienced many hardships.

    Even Gunner stuttered.

    ...What am I seeing?

    "Ch, Chainwalker, are you there?"

    "I''m listening, Gunner. What''s the situation?"

    "Would you like to tell me the properties of silver?"

    Suddenly, the properties of silver.

    "Isn''t it a brittle, dull,monce mineral, even less useful than iron ore? Isn''t it a mineral

    that can''t be used for anything but special purposes?"

    "...Yes, it was."

    "What exactly are you trying to say, Gunner?"

    "Chainwalker, that thin sword made of silver...!"

    Gunner says in horror.

    "It sliced that big guy... in half! Can you believe it, it means that the guy who swallowed the

    Demon King''s Castle ended up in trouble!"

 Chapter 308: The World May Have Abandoned Them (4)

    Chapter 308: The World May Have Abandoned Them (4)

    ?

    Former leader of the Shadow Mercenaries.

    "Huh?"

    Kichi swept a stray strand of ck hair out of her face. It had been a long time since she''d set foot on the Arcana Continent. In addition, she had just left the Shadow Mercenaries on her own. So she didn''t n on making a scene.

    To be honest, I''d rather....

    I was hoping to find a decent tavern, get drunk, and be a wreck. But the world wasn''t helping Kichi. There were no taverns left on the Arcana continent, or anywhere else for that matter.

    "This isn''t why I don''t do things I haven''t done before...."

    So she searched for the Demon King''s Castle.

    I entered the Demon King''s Castle to settle the score with the Shadow Mercenaries over udi, and also to steal some strong liquor, as a demon would naturally do.

    And now.

    "...No, no."

    Shake-shake.

    I shake off my thoughts of pride and calmly look at the situation. Deng Geng. The Demon King''s right-hand man, the leader of the Demon Legion, was blown away.

    Kugugung!

    The ground trembled, and the Demon King disappeared without a trace.

    "...ha."

    Even the wine she had stolen from the storage room was gone, along with...! With her purpose lost, Kichi dagger had no choice but to point towards the bad omen that had swallowed up the Demon King''s Castle.

    It was a difficult foe.

    It wasn''t often that a kichi dagger could not prate.

    Moreover, it was beyond the point where it made her head spin.

    "Huh."

    Kichi suppressed her emotions, even as her temper red like the head of the organization. At best, she''d be able to hold her form together and disappear, only to die a screaming death in a fight with an unknown opponent not long after.

    That was not a pleasant ending.

    But.

    "No, really?"

    Kwaziziziziz!

    The Bad Omen that she couldn''t even cut herself split in half.

    Kichi''s mouth dropped open in disbelief.

    Kichi had to stop and watch in disbelief.

    "You sliced that thing with that stupid sword...?!"

    The slim silver sword fell to the ground.

    Figures pouring out of the gaping hole.

    As you know, Kichi is well versed in Arcana continental intelligence.

    "...Wait."

    The Shadow Mercenaries are a well-known force in Arcana''s underworld, and it''s not umon for them to be called upon for information about the continent''s forgotten past.

    The eyes of the former leader of the Shadow Mercenaries, Kichi, narrow.

    "Beastman?"

    The appearance looks like a mixture of exactly half human and half beast. That was definitely the beastman she had seen in the request ledger. This is a beastman tribe that was said to have suddenly disappeared from the Arcana continent one day.

    It wasn''t the only one.

    "Where did I see that sigil before...?"

    Gold.

    I have a long memory, especially when ites to gold coins.

    From a kichi memory.

    "That''s right!"

    A gold coin from a long-defunct ancient kingdom shes through my mind.

    Even looking back, it''s clear.

    The sigils on the armor worn by some of the surging men.

    It must have belonged to some unknown ancient kingdom.

    Kichi muttered in a shaky voice.

    "What are you swallowing and spitting out...?"

    Same time.

    The same scene was unfolding elsewhere.

    Hiel''s eyes narrowed.

    "!"

    My lord, Hoyeol said.

    Hiel was not surprised when the bad omen split in half and fell. However, she hadn''t expected

    to see spirits pouring out of it.

    Plus, those spirits.

    "You are...?"

    In the distant past.

    She realized that it was the Space Spirit that had disappeared from the Spirit World. Hiel urgently stretched out a stem for those pouring in.

    The situation was no different on the other side, including Diend.

    The Iron Castle.

    Word came back to Chainwalker.

    "It''s pouring out! It''s like everything it''s ever swallowed is being thrown back out of its gaping body! Humans, beasts, different races.... Anyway, there are countless of them!!"

    Chainwalker asked calmly.

    "Are they alive?"

    "Damn, I don''t know. I don''t know if they''re dead or knocked out.... But one thing''s for sure.

    They''re alive, at least as surely as you are, Akshan!"

    "Yes, of course they are."

    Hadn''t we heard the news?

    The silver sword, the symbol of Akshan.

    It cut through the monster''s body.

    News after news.

    "Looks like we''ve got a break, Chainwalker. I see no demons among those who have poured

    out, nor do I discern any threat to those who have fallen!"

    I rx.

    Chainwalker spits out a wry smile.

    "Really, you mean you had it all nned?"

    Akshan.

    Even after being swallowed by a monster called a bad omen.

    You''ve been sharpening your silver sword just for this day?

    "It is unthinkable to me."

    The words were barely out of his mouth.

    Chainwalker lifted his trembling head. "Iron Castle, descending altitude."

    His voice trembled as he spoke. "The time hase to greet Akshan, our friend."

    It''s not just Akshan they''re bringing with them. Isn''t this the Iron Castle, the moving sky castle?

    There is no telling how many of those who have poured out of the Bad Omen will spread across the Arcana continent. But there are literally enough people to fill the entire Arcana

    continent....

    ''Even if it doesn''t, it could hold half the poption of Antonium.''

    cheolkeog!

    chiig!

    cheolkeog!

    The cogs grind furiously as the dwarves move.

    Eventually, the structure of the Iron Castle was transformed.

    Space is expanding at an rming rate.

    Of course, we still need to get a clear picture of the numbers.

    Chainwalker asks.

    "Gunner, what is the number of those who poured out of that thing? If you can''t count them

    all, just the ones you see."

    Multiply that number by the number of Demon Kings, and you''ll have an approximate

    number.

    But the answer stuns Chainwalker.

    In disbelief, he asks again.

    "...What, excuse me?"

    "Well, I think it''s in the tens of thousands."

    "Tens, tens, tens of thousands?!"

    The creature was big, but not big enough to swallow tens of thousands of people. But there

    was no surprise. Chainwalker regained hisposure and spoke.

    "Damn it, we can''t even fit that many on the Iron Castle. We can''t afford to dump them all on

    the Arcana Continent in this condition...!"

    Even if they ask the Empire for help.

    It would take dozens of days for them to make their way across the continent. And even if the

    Demon Castle was gone, there were still demons that weren''t rted to the Demon King that

    would still be hanging around.

    Wallswale spoke up beside him.

    "It''s getting dark, Chainwalker."

    A p in the face.

    As the night falls, a evil eye rises in the sky.

    It meant that those who fell might be prey to the demon.

    "Think of a way, think of a way...!

    Chainwalker snapped.

    Just then, news arrived that changed his worries to hope.

    An urgent voice.

    "Now, wait a minute!"

    "What''s going on?"

    "Mr. Gunner, Mr. Chainwalker, those who have been unconscious are beginning to wake up,

    one by one. They''re alive, not one by one, but all of them!"

    Was it true?

    If so, I''m relieved.

    Chainwalker thinks with a clearer head.

    "Then all we really have to worry about now is...."

    Is that the only thing left?

    It''s split in half and looks like it''s lost its will.

    Chainwalker suddenly realized something was amiss.

    "...Gunner, I have one question for you." "By all means!"

    "Of the ones that spilled out of its body."

    "Among them?"

    "...Are there any hunters of Akshan, our brothers?"

    The demon hunters who had in the Bad Omen did not show their faces.

    Akshan would have been the first to wake up.

    He could not see them where they should have been.

    ...Wiggle!

    And.

    The Bad Omen on the ground began to twist and turn.

    Urgentmunications are heard aboard the Iron Castle.

    "They haven''t gotten out yet...?" "No, they''re digging in again. Mr. Chainwalker!"

    "Why do you stand still, Akshan!"

    But Chainwalker was unmoved.

    Akshans, what they are.

    He could guess now.

    Chainwalker whispered in my ear.

    "You mean you still have a burden to bear?" Akshan.

    You are indeed harsh, you people.

    Are you not being too hard on yourself?

    "...Damn it."

    The one that devoured those abandoned in Arcana.

    Now it spills out the abandoned and forgotten.

    The abandoned and forgotten. To the trampled Arcana continent.

    It has reemerged as a ray of hope.

    However.

    Akshan was not there.

    "...I have no right to stop you."

    Chainwalker tried to ignore the bitterness welling up in his mouth. "Because that is you, Akshan."

    *

    Dalcak-

    With the Bad Omen in front of me, I don''t have the energy to explore the entire Arcana

    continent. Even if I drank an herbal tea that boosted my magic regeneration, it wouldn''t make

    a difference.

    ''It''s like a natural enemy.''

    In that sense, whether I like it or not, all I can do is trust and wait. Mary, who was holding the teacup across from me, spoke up cautiously. "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Grandfell."

    "If you were at the banquet, I would have served you better tea."

    ....You, is that right?

    She''s regretting not being able to get green tea in this situation.

    Plus, mentioning a banquet that''s already over makes me look like I''m not kidding!

    As expected, Mary looks regretful.

    "I''ll be sure to attend the next one, if you invite me."

    Then she asks more cautiously.

    "This may be presumptuous of me, but if you don''t mind me asking...., what are you waiting

    for? You said it was part of the procedure, and I can''t fathom it in my narrow mind."

    No wonder you don''t know.

    I''m shamelessly pretending to be a know-it-all, but I only just found out about Akshan''s

    seniors'' Operation Bucket through a ss quest.

    I said nonchntly.

    "You just have to wait."

    "I wait...."

    "For the moment of reunion."

    "...Reunion?"

    It''s that narcissistic Grandfell way of speaking.

    I''m Akshan, and I''m reuniting with my seniors.

    If Mary meets her seniors, does that mean they will be reunited?

    Dalkak-

    First of all, when I have nothing to say, I sip my tea.

    At the same time, I''m trying to figure out how to make amends.

    !!!

    A light shed in front of my eyes.

    And for the first time in a long time, I realized.

    Yes, that was it.

    Grandfell''s bluff didn''t require an apprenticeship.

    ''I had to make it real.''

    Line by line, the message emerged.

    [The small coastal town of Narvik is restored].

    [The sea breeze of Narvik blows across the Arcana continent].

    I''ve never seen a restore message before.

    If I hadn''t known, I would have done something.

    But I could guess.

    "I knew you could do it."

    You did it, my seniors.

    Restored, the opposite of deleted.

    As the quest goal, subdue the Bad Omen that swallowed the Demon King Castle.

    Like Akshan, he saved those who were devoured by Bad Oomens.

    And it''s not just one or two. Vision constantly shing.

    Messagese to mind one after another.

    [The ancient kingdom of Jishura will be restored].

    [A desert storm ising to the Arcana continent].

    [The Forest of Harmony, Manasia, will be restored.]

    [Seeds of peace bloom on the Arcana continent]. [The pure-blooded Mage n, Descendants of the Twilight, is restored].

    [The Arcana Continent is overflowing with forgotten magic power.]....

    "...!"

    Mary had a dumbfounded look on her face.

    Herplexion changes drastically.

    As if to confirm something, she raises her magic power.

    "!!"

    She releases her signature violet magic. The effects of the cigarette should have worn off long

    ago, but the momentum of her magic is iparably fiercer than before. I''m sure you

    noticed it more than I did.

    Mary mumbles. "That can''t be right." Then she turns to look at me.

    "Mr. Grandfell, is it possible that the reunion is...?"

    I nod for once.

    I''m not sure what that means because there are so many recovery messages thate to

    mind.

    I''m pretty sure one of the messages was about Mary.

    ''With such a story, Mary must have been fighting against Bad Omen.''

    She can''t contain her overwhelming emotions.

    Mary sobbed and said

    "How can I ever return this favor...?"

    No, I''m not the one to thank.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    All I did was tip my teacup.

    It''s all the work of our Akshan seniors.

    Quest objectives shed together between messages.

    -Hunt the Bad Omen. (Ongoing)

    ��Subdue the scattered Bad Omen across the continent. (Sessful)

    But from now on, it''s mine.

    The small bad omen isbined with the main body to form arge bad omen.

    It certainly seems a lot bigger than before.

    Of course, it doesn''t matter.

    It makes no difference.

    Actually, I was nning on throwing my life away from the beginning.

    Why, it would be a shame to forget the [Last Adventurer] effect! [Last Adventurer: You cannot die on the Arcana Continent. Upon death, you will immediately

    return to reality and will be unable to ess the Arcana Continent for a period of time. -

    Cooldown: 24 hours]

    So let''s get back to work in earnest....

    No, it was the moment I picked up the Illusion Breaker. I froze in my tracks.

    A new, updated quest objective.

    It wasn''t the quest objective I was expecting.

    What came to mind was Akshan''s never-before-heard praise.

    Well done. (Sess)

    ...Is this the Akshan way of speaking?

    By the way.

    Seriously.

    And this is thest one. (Sess) ��Last of the Demon Hunters. (Sess)

    ��So that no one gets swallowed up ever again. (Sess)

    So that no one is forgotten. (Sess)

    ��Seal the Bad Omen in the southern sea with us. (Proceeding)

    This is a dirty sentiment, you guys...?

    tl/n: wait, Akshan intervenes in the system?

 Chapter 309: The World May Have Abandoned Them (5)

    Chapter 309: The World May Have Abandoned Them (5)

    ?

    Part 2.

    I define dark history as a time when I could not distinguish between reality and ideals. It''s no wonder I was so fascinated by Akshan.

    Case in point.

    Let''s take a look at the shy demon hunter''s outfit.

    Although it looks very usible on the surface.

    But it doesn''t hold up to performance.

    What about the weapon?

    A silver sword in one hand.

    Crossbow in the other.

    Sounds versatile, but they''re both below average and vague.

    Same goes for demon hunting.

    Demon hunting.

    It feels like digging into the hidden evils of the Arcana continent, but at best, it''s just a matter of exorcizing demons possessing NPCs the old-fashioned way.

    It was a nice little gimmick.

    At that point, I should have been just as disappointed as the rest of the yers in the shithole reality of Akshan, which was far from idealized, but I didn''t recognize that at the time. I built a ss called the Demon Hunter.

    I still do.

    I stared at the quest objective in front of me.

    ''Why the hell am I doing this?''

    ss Quest.

    Demon Hunters in the stomach of the Bad Omen.

    Probably the only way they couldmunicate with me.

    Knowing that, it didn''t make sense.

    ''You were betrayed, weren''t you?''

    Akshan warned the Arcana Continent of the existence of demons.

    ''It will be unstoppable when it is fully active.''

    They should dere a holy war and act quickly.

    But the result was annihtion.

    They were stabbed in the back by the Arcana Continent, their bodies torn apart by the demons they hunted, and finally swallowed by the Bad Omen, disappearing from the Arcana Continent without a trace.

    ''Even if youugh at me and say it''s a shame, no one will say anything, right?''

    Even if Akshanughs at the devastated Arcana continent.

    There would be no one to criticize Akshan.

    If they had any sense of decency.

    But what is so good about the Arcana Continent?

    ��The Last Demon Hunter. (Sess)

    ��So that no one gets swallowed up ever again. (Sess)

    So that no one is forgotten. (Sess)

    ��Seal the Bad Omen in the southern sea with us. (Proceeding)

    You want to be sealed in the southern sea with the Bad Omen?

    I, Lee Hoyeol.

    Personally, I hate new dramas.

    I''m a tired old socialite who''s sick and tired of heroic stories that emphasize sacrifice. Naturally, I would haveined about this shitty quest, and in the old days, I would have grumbled about what kind of quest this damn thing was so sick of.

    But now that I''ve gotten to know Akshan better.

    I couldn''t justugh it off.

    And deep down, I was worried.

    The Bad Omen is not a monster that can be defeated.

    Even if you believe in the [Last Adventurer] effect and run for your life, that''s it. Didn''t AAU also tell you that the Bad Omen are there to give [Creation] and [Deletion] a possibility.

    Even if it''s defeated. Raymond, if he tampered with the code, it might be able to move again. In that sense, it might be the only way.

    No one can predict it, no one can handle it.

    An Akshan demon hunter with a [Natural Enemy] triggered.

    Sealed in the southern seas with them.

    ''And why do you do it?''

    A dizzying array of restoration messages.

    There was no Akshan among them.

    No way.

    Operation Bucket wasn''t over yet, or so I thought. After the Bad Omen hunt was over, I''d sipped my kimchi, thinking about the beans that would fall from Akshan.

    But this is how you n the finale of Operation Bucket.

    I wanted to call it quits now.

    But damn Akshan''s sensibilities.

    There''s a writer here who understands it better than anyone.

    "That is your pride."

    Yes, my childhood ideal.

    An ideal realized.

    Grandfell is here.

    He doesn''t seem to want to, but the wordse out calmly.

    "I knew it."

    ... Is this my own karma?

    If only I had a better n than this bucket of shit.

    I would have pushed for it long ago.

    But you''re not seniors for nothing.

    ''...This n was conceived by the great Akshan.''

    And at a time like this, I''ve never heard such apliment in my life.

    Well done. (Sess)

    Isn''t that cheating, you guys?

    Sigh.

    And now that I''ve said it.

    I have no choice but to keep my word.

    If that''s your pride.

    It''s best I give you the benefit of the doubt.

    I raise the Illusion Breaker.

    "I will join you, Mr. Grandfell."

    Mary''s violet magic intensifies.

    Still, I don''t expect to be able to kill the Bad Omen.

    My role is simple.

    is to send the Bad Omen into the southern sea.

    Isn''t that the least you can do, Grandfell?

    With that, I took to my feet.

    Levitating, I walked through the air and approached the Bad Omen.

    It''s all very formal, but the seniors are going through all this trouble.

    How can a junior carry the burden?

    Ssuk-

    It didn''t take long for me to go from walking to running.

    Then, I unleash the Illusion Breaker.

    Boom!

    A sharper sword force emanates.

    Plunges the Illusion Breaker into the body of the Bad Omen.

    Operates [Tenacity] like water.

    Converts all [Tenacity] stats to [Strength].

    [Tenacity is converted to Strength].

    [Strength: 570].

    My limit without Natural Enemy triggered.

    I know it without anyone telling me.

    I can''t do much damage to a creature with my bottomless pile of stacks. But even if the

    bottom was pierced and leaking.

    "Too light."

    The burden I carried.

    It''s heavy enough to make the water that leaked out only ''barely''.

    In contrast, Bad Omen, you are light for your size.

    I spoke coldly, as if addressing a demon.

    "The Akshan you swallowed will not weigh as much as this."

    The Illusion Breaker''s edge glows even as it''s plunged into the Bad Omen.

    As if that weren''t bad enough, the Bad Omen begins to move.

    It shakes its massive body like it''s shaking off a pesky fly.

    Mary warns me.

    "Mr. Grandfell!"

    Permission to delete. Everything in its path is sucked into the mass of machinery. For now, I

    need to keep my distance, and then I think.

    ''What does he, Raymond Sean, want?''

    Swoosh.

    I summon the magic I''ve been reserving for teatime.

    I close the distance in an instant and continue to think.

    It was a calmness that was not unlike cold blood.

    It wasn''t hard to think of something.

    ''What was deleted has been restored.'' Let''s go back in time.

    Deletion is not a power of the Bad Omen.

    It is the power of Raymond Sean, who controls the Bad Omen.

    ''We don''t know what the purpose of the maniption was.''

    But it''s clear that Raymond Sean deleted Akshan for a reason.

    There''s a reason he erased those who poured out of the Bad Omen from the Arcana.

    There must be some ulterior motive.

    How can you be so sure?

    ''Just look at the deletion of the demons.''

    And just as I suspected, the Bad Omen was at work.

    Goooo...!

    As if it didn''t matter that everyone was aware of its existence.

    Or, at least, as long as it''s making itself known.

    As if it needed to swallow back what it had spat out.

    It was trying to get out of the southern sea with its huge body.

    No wonder.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "The Creator to the creature."

    I have no intention of letting you go quietly.

    [Tenacity] flowing like water once more.

    [Tenacity converts to magic power].

    [Magic: 1,120]

    I don''t know about other stats, but I''ve been steadily improving my [Magic Power] through

    leveling up and herbs. Isn''t it enough because [Natural Enemy] isn''t triggered? No, it''s

    enough.

    I don''t need to manifest anything big.

    I pour in a thin, steady stream of magic. A manifestation that makes the most of the [Blessing of the First World Tree], which keeps my magic regeneration close to maximum. That''s right, I''m going to manifest the [[Anomaly] that brought the fourth-ranked Gamigin

    down to hell. I scatter magic particles into the air. I had to add [gravity] to the interference

    process to pull the Bad Omen down to the southern sea.

    Of course, things are different now.

    Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo''s pride is paradoxically heightened the most in the

    presence of the demon[]

    What lies ahead is not the demon, nor is it a monster.

    I don''t see anything resembling the Hellfire that was so instrumental in killing Gamigin. Still,

    I don''t doubt. It was too much to doubt.

    The struggle I''ve been having since Gamigin.

    Even a [[Anomaly] isn''t enough?

    Don''t think that the only thing I''ve grown is my level and stats.

    I have yet to unleash my full power.

    Then, a noise in my ears.

    Sussss-

    I''m not even close to being pushed back.

    A giant silhouette looms over Mary.

    Realizing what it is, Mary opens her mouth.

    "Dr, dragon...?"

    [The legendary "Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol" materializes].

    Its massive wings p.

    At mymand, it envelops the Bad Omen with its entire body.

    With its wings and tail, it grasps the Bad Omen and reveals its razor-sharp teeth.

    I can only be grateful for this moment.

    ''To all my bubbles.''

    Twopletely different worlds.

    The Arcana Continent and the real world.

    The legend of the Dark Dragon echoes in both worlds.

    The power of a legend depends on how widely and truthfully it is told, so it''s no wonder that

    the Dark Dragon has grown to rival the Bad Omen in size.

    ''Even if you just count the number of times it''s been written about on the inte....''

    I''m not exaggerating, that''s hundreds of millions of times a day.

    The joining of the Dark Dragon.

    The Bad Omen was no longer as fierce as before.

    Indeed, my legend.

    You won''t be able to resist the Dark Dragon''s grasp on your ankles.

    But don''t overlook it now.

    Illusion Breaker is not pleased.

    -I''ve been waiting, Master. Time to call the shots!

    Ego Sword.

    I still haven''t gotten the best out of the Gwicheol. What a legendary item. With my [Strength]

    and [Dexterity] totaling in the low 300s, it''s honestly a pearl ne around a pig''s neck.

    ''It''s best to leave everything to Gwicheol.''

    Just as we did when you defeated Sword Saint Shegwin.

    But I will not allow the noble pride of Grandfell to be swayed by the Gwicheol, and I have used

    it to my own detriment.

    But.

    "Go on a rampage, Illusion Breaker."

    It''s legal now?

    In this moment.

    The Illusion Breaker was out of my hands and stuck in my chest.

    Boom!

    With a grinding noise, the Illusion Breaker begins to dig into the Bad Omen body. Illusion

    Breaker, I hear a voice in my head that lives up to its name.

    -It is only my Master who can touch me and remain alive. Don''t you dare stand on the same

    eye level as the Master on an illusory subject. I will not tolerate it.

    Dark Dragon and Gwicheol.

    The two legends intertwine fiercely to bring down the Bad Omen.

    So persistent, the Bad Omen, and Raymond.

    Mary''s eyes widen, and she opens her mouth.

    "I''ll lend a hand."

    She''s one of the few allies who''s willing to hand overmand.

    But don''t overlook her now.

    The main characters, our seniors, haven''t even shown up yet.

    Still, they''re no pushovers.

    ...Ka-dunk-!

    A noise rings out from deep within the Bad Omens body.

    At the same time, it begins to twist.

    Akshan began to rampage.

    I said.

    Not towards the Bad Omen.

    Toward Raymond Sean, who must be watching this from somewhere.

    "Don''t you dare try to judge me with your ignorance."

    Goooooooo...!!!

    At the same time, the Bad Omen begins to sink.

    Dark Dragon, Illusion Breaker, and Mary.

    Akshan presses on even further.

    "The sublime pride of humanity."

    ...How shameless of you, using the word sublime.

    ''By the way.''

    It was like dering victory early.

    Now you''ve really gone all out.

    If you still can''t quell the Bad Omen.

    ''It must be quite embarrassing.''

    It was a moment of thought.

    I realized it again.

    Kugugugugugung...!!!

    This snout doesn''t say anything it can''t keep.

    Flickering Vision.

    [Status abnormality, ''Magic Exhaustion'' urs].

    [Blessing of the First World Tree rejects ''Magic Exhaustion'']. [Status abnormality, ''Magic Exhaustion'' urs].... Between the alternating messages. ��Seal the Bad Omen into the southern sea with us. (Sess)

    A shing quest shes by.

    [You have sessfullypleted the quest].

    [You will be rewarded].

    [Your rtionship with Akshan increases to maximum].

    [Your friendship with Akshan increases to maximum] ....

    I looked out over the southern sea.

    It''s all over, like the quest is over.

    It''s so still.

    ''Damn.''

    Finally, I opened my mouth. "Akshan."

    I don''t care if this fucking ending is Akshan''s pride.

    I don''t care if Grandfell approves.

    This is me, Lee Hoyeol''s vow.

    "I look forward to reuniting with you."

    A promise made with a mouth that never utters a word it cannot keep.

    was then.

    ''...?!

    Suddenly, a beam of light rose from the southern sea. ''...Aesthetic?''

    [Aesthetic has reached [Top].

    A beam of light from [Aesthetic].

    The beam of light rippled like waves.

    It stretched out across the entire Arcana continent.

    "!"

    It didn''t take long to realize the identity of the light.

    *

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "Shit, my head...." "...Does everyone remember?"

    It wasn''t the same.

    Back on the Arcana continent.

    Because they remembered. "Those demons, surely. Yeah, they were screaming Akshan!"

    "That''s right, Akshan...!"

    "Akshan, did they save us...?"

    Akshan, who sacrificed for them in the belly of the Bad Omen.

    So Akshan is not forgotten.

    From mouth to mouth.

    For in their stories, Akshan will live on.

    On the Arcana continent, forever.

    Yes, indeed.

    The world calls such stories "legends."

    [''The legend of Akshan, Hero of the New Era'', echoes across the Arcana continent].

    [Your legend bes reality.] ...No, wait a minute.

    If I''d known we''d be reunited so soon.

    Even though tears welled up, I held them back!!

 Chapter 310: I will end it (1)

    Chapter 310: I will end it (1)

    ?

    Demon deleted.

    A shocking regr update.

    The aftermath was indescribable. It was too much for yers to ignore as a routine update.

    Seoul Station.

    The area is packed with waiting yers.

    A huge hunting ground called the Zero Mountains opened up.

    Only high-level yers have ess to the Zero Mountains, a moderately leveled area that is not rmended for anyone. While the overall level of yers has risen in recent years, the number of low-level yers was overwhelming.

    Lee Hoyeol, Skal, Jesse, Nam Taemin, Hisagi, and more....

    They should have been motivated by looking up.

    "Eh, shit."

    Not a single one of them had a smile on their face.

    Their faces showed that they couldn''t dream of a glorious future as a yer.

    It''s inevitable, isn''t it?

    "... Do you really want to quit now? yer?"

    I snapped.

    Whoosh.

    I exhale a cigarette that has burned through the filter.

    "Whoa, a bnce patch after the Cataclysm. Raymond Sean, that asshole stood by and watched people and yers die because of demonic mobs."

    "What a piece of shit."

    "Don''t you realize that even if you level up, you''re still useless in the end? What''s the point of dying anding back from the rift? Raymond Sean, that asshole can just hit a bnce patch at will and it''ll be for nothing."

    With trust shattered, yers'' hearts were broken.

    Just as they feared.

    That was a scary change, even more so than the removal of the threat of demons.

    In the first ce, the removal of the Demon didn''t remove the threat of demons.

    Demons hiding in the real world.

    To them, the removal of the demon was good news.

    The demons in the shadowsughed.

    ''I never thought you would leave me without scattering all these negative emotions! If I had known it would be like this, would I have made some adjustments to my kingship when you were still alive?''

    A sense of loss among yers.

    The aftermath was already showing.

    Nam Cheolmin was dumbfounded when he received the information from the AAU.

    "...What are these numbers?"

    Within a day, the rift copse rate had skyrocketed.

    In just 24 hours, yers who had been voluntarily attacking the rift were gone.

    I never thought the numbers would skyrocket like this just because we were negligent in targeting rifts.

    I rub my eyes in disbelief.

    "Did I miscalcte somewhere?"

    Nam Cheolmin runs his hands through his hair, collecting and calcting information.

    But nothing changes.

    There was no error in the AAU''s data.

    A sigh escaped him.

    "I just didn''t realize it...?"

    As I said, the level of yers had improved significantly.

    Not only to the level of the Zero Mountains, but also to the level of low-level yers.

    That said.

    "In the first ce, the frequency of rifts was much higher than before."

    As yers have grown.

    It meant that the number of rifts they risked their lives to clear was also proportional.

    Gulp.

    Nam swallowed dryly.

    The AAU must have sent this to him for a solution.

    "Damn."

    But Nam shook his head.

    "Right now, we''re too busy looking ahead...."

    The Great Alliance.

    They were yers before the Holy War Alliance. They were trying to hold their heads up high and not let the damned regr updates break them.

    That alone was hard enough.

    ''If the real Mr. Hoyeol wasn''t there....''

    The only thing that consoles me is.

    It was thanks to the forces of the Arcana Continent that Hoyeol had organized. In the first ce, they were NPCs in the past. And now they''re going to be subject to Raymond Sean''s

    bnce patches?

    Marcelo''s words echo in Nam''s head.

    -"They''ve been through too much."

    And so the spirit of the Arkanians has been strengthened by their trials.

    "They''re strong, they really are."

    Magic Tower, Yusra, Frost, Muon.

    yers are in turmoil.

    The Arcana forces were in full swing.

    They were ready to attack the Rift on behalf of the yers.

    Nam Cheolmin muttered.

    "... but we need to see the forest, not the trees."

    Putting out the fire was a temporary solution.

    ''Of course. The Arcanians are strong at this point.''

    For now, with the exception of Hoyeol, there are no yers who can confidently im to be

    on their level, but yers grow up fast.

    This time, I recall the words of my brother, Nam Taemin.

    - "Master Harkon recognized your talent?"

    Through the system.

    It was true that he could grow faster than the Arkanians.

    Nam Cheolmin had a thought in mind.

    ''Raymond Sean, if that''s the world he designed.''

    He wasn''t sure when that would be, but he knew that in the future, there would be enemies

    that even the current Arcanians couldn''t handle. At that point, only yers who had grown up

    would be able to deal with them.

    But....

    "I never thought I''d nt such a seed of doubt."

    This confirmed it.

    Raymond Sean, he is an enemy of humanity.

    And not just any enemy.

    He is a vicious enemy who deceives humanity and leads it to ruin.

    Nam Cheolmin shook his head.

    "Get a grip, Nam."

    We must shake off our worries and prepare a countermeasure.

    Disperse the power of the Great Alliance in the Zero Mountains.

    Throw them into the rifts that are showing signs of copse, rotate them around...?

    It was a moment of racking his brains toe up with the best solution.

    Zeeeeeing-

    There was a loud vibration from his wrist.

    "....."

    The smartwatch on Nam Cheolmin wrist.

    I only set it to vibrate for one thing.

    Arcana''s official website.

    Only when a new post is uploaded.

    Nam Cheolmin swallows hard without realizing it.

    Jiiiing-

    11

    ||

    Thursday has already passed.

    This is an emergency update, not a regr one.

    On a normal day, I wonder what kind of update is waiting for me.

    Even if I had an upational disease, I would have gotten excited and essed the

    homepage.

    "Phew."

    But now, I feel like I have no choice. No matter what update pops up, I can''t help but feel like

    I''m ying in Raymond Sean''s hands.

    "Get a grip, Cheolmin."

    Still, you have to be responsible.

    That''s the pride of an analyst.

    Nam Cheolmin essed the homepage with a determined expression.

    Emergency update

    As expected.

    He checked the uploaded emergency updates.

    Soon, a lone word came out of Nam Cheolmin''s mouth.

    "Huh?"

    It''s not what I expected, but it''s so different.

    No, unexpected.

    It was an unexpected update.

    The pure-blooded mage race, the Descendants of the Twilight, are here.

    "...What the hell is this?"

    *

    AAU.

    Emergency convening of branch leaders.

    For some reason, a heated discussion ensues.

    "So, what are we supposed to make of this?"

    Park Minjae nodded in agreement.

    It''s because he knows something.

    He finally feels like he''s working.

    "What do you think, a Twilight Descendant popping up out of nowhere, a pure-blooded mage

    race that was discarded during development?"

    Baker, the head of the London branch, chimes in.

    "As far as I know, there was never a setting where the Twilight Descendants were rted to

    the Demon World.... Why would they show up right after the Demon King was deleted?"

    Park Minjae nodded.

    "That''s right. The Descendants of the Twilight don''t have the slightest connection to demons, as the only settings they were given were that they dealt with ''twilight power'' and

    ''twilight magic'' that normal mages couldn''t use."

    Descendants of the Twilight, the name makes sense. They were a race tied to the Hidden ss.

    It brought back memories from his time at Cosmo.

    -"Yeah, mages have been overly popr since the early days of opening, and the mere

    mention of a hidden ss in an overcrowded mage ss is enough to create ss imbnce.

    Twilight Descendants, with their mystical violet magic? I can see the future, can''t you?" Raymond Sean said, ....n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    That''s why he discarded the Twilight Descendants project. At the time, there were many

    developers who were disappointed, including Park Minjae.

    Someone said.

    "They broke the mage ss by blowing that setup."

    In particr.

    The hidden ss, the Archmage. Archmage, Jesse Heinness.

    She was a valuable specialty power for humanity. Although, due to the cataclysmic events

    during the setup phase, the AAU was unable to provide Jesse with much information and

    assistance....

    "If the Twilight Descendants have been realized, wouldn''t it be more or less set up for them

    to appear in thest half of the Archmage''s ss quest, what do you think?"

    "I hope so, we can''t always rely on the General Manager for everything, can we? Jesse

    Heinness, it would be nice if she got something out of this update and grew...."

    "But honestly, you don''t know if they are our allies, do you?"

    It was a sharp point.

    The setup of the AAU is just a sketch. Experience had taught him the hard way that no one could say for sure how it would y out,

    so he fell silent once more. Suddenly, Baker asks.

    "Quiet today, by the way, Mr. Park?"

    "Haha, I guess so."

    This is Park Minjae, who would normally jump into a frustrating situation with enthusiasm.

    It''s not even a regr update, it''s an emergency update. He would have been screaming at

    Raymond Sean like he was going to kill him.

    But Park Minjae calmly looked at his wristwatch.

    Someone asks subtly.

    "Well, maybe you have a good appointmentter."

    Park waved his hand away.

    "No, I''m just checking the time."

    "Oh, is it a date?" "...But I''m not dressed for it."

    It sounded like an excuse, but it was the truth.

    Park Minjae had been staring at his watch since before the branch meeting.

    The reason is simple. ''slowly....''

    AAU General Manager.

    The letter of exnation that Hoyeol had submitted.

    The deadline wasing up.

    ''No, it''s safe to say it''s actually the same time.''

    The deadline stated by Hoyeol. And that''s when the urgent update came up.

    That was why Park Minjae could be so calm.

    Besides, Hoyeol had never betrayed his trust, had he? "Huh? What''s going on?" Soon, news broke to the branch leaders.

    It was news from the Magic Tower.

    Among the stunned branch leaders. Only Park Minjae nodded.

    "We''ve been waiting for you, General Manager...!"

    *

    The top floor of the Magic Tower.

    I walked down the stairs of the Magic Tower.

    Ttogak-

    The sound of footsteps is apanied by the asional exmation.

    "It has developed in this way."

    Pure-blooded mage race, descendants of the Twilight.

    ''It''s heavilycquered.''

    Howe the modifiers and names target ''someone''s'' tastes?

    But let''s put that aside.

    There are plenty of other things to think about besides that.

    Let''s start with a basic premise.

    ''So udi is involved in that too.''

    It''s amazing toe from a great family.

    Now it''s reaching out to ces I don''t even know about.

    I had no idea its influence stretched so far.

    Of course.

    ''The past is over, so the important thing is now.''

    Debts I don''t even know about.

    Not only was I reluctant to receive something like that, but I also wanted to settle it with a

    bad

    omen.

    I won''t say anything.

    Why, I had enough debt even without that. Thanks to me and Akshan''s Operation Bucket,

    Mary''s n, the Twilight Descendants, has been restored and reestablished on the Arcana continent.

    "This is why I don''t know if I can be of any help."

    Mary says, looking around the Magic Tower.

    I cluck my tongue inwardly. That''s not humility, Mary, that''s deception.

    ''It was a ridiculous manifestation.''

    Portal manifestations between reality and the Arcana continent take a significant drain on

    even me. Moreover, this time, I was in a state of repeated magic exhaustion and rejection.

    Even in the midst of all this, that damn time promise I never forgot.

    ''I couldn''t have done it alone.''

    Nevertheless, I was able to return to the Magic Tower on time. It was thanks to Mary giving me ''power'' when I was manifesting the portal.

    The reason it is expressed as power rather than simple magical power is simple.

    Her violet magic helped me tremendously in the process of exploration, interference, and

    manifestation. A magic that harmonizes perfectly with the magic of others.

    ''There is no such thing in my magic knowledge.''

    It''s a parachute, so you don''t know about it?

    I''ve published several studies.

    I''m the chief of a Magic Tower now, so am I?

    Anyway.

    "You don''t have to limit yourself, Mary."

    I saw the possibilities in that twilight magic.

    I brought her back to reality. [Quest: Marcelo''s Research].

    Marcelo, Chief Mage, Magic''s Tower.

    To reach the next level of magic. He wants you to join him. -Weight of the Chief (Repeat) A.

    -ess to the Anomaly (Sess) -Progress towards Anomaly (Ongoing) ��Determine the source of the Magic Tower (Sess)

    ��Track down the unknown source of the Bad Omen. (Failed)

    Pioneer a new solution. (Ongoing)

    Now that I know what it is.

    It''s not inconceivable that the Noble Pride of Grandfell would borrow the power of the Bad

    Omen, and I''ve seen a glimpse of its recement in the Twilight Descendant, Mary.

    Not only that.

    ''There must be chaos.''

    While I was gone, the reality was.

    The vast majority of yers don''t know about the Bad Omen, and they''ve been subjected to

    regr updates to remove demons. I can imagine what they''re feeling.

    So, yes, Mary was the card to turn that around.

    Bnce.

    Deletion.

    Raymond''s intervention.

    The card that would reveal the futility of it all.

    In fact, I expected Mary to be enough.

    Why, even if it was in front of a bunch of reporters in a rambling Grandfell style.

    AAU will follow up with supplementary information about Descendants of Twilight.

    But as always, you''re outrageous, our Mr. Grandfell...!

    The lobby of the tower, now reached.

    Ttogak-

    An echoing sh.

    In front of a crowd of reporters, I dered.

    "I understand your concerns. But it''s all just a mirage."

    I had just scratched the right spot on Raymond Sean''s ass.

    "If you still want proof, I''ll show you."

    Flutter-

    Suddenly, Dawn''s jacket flutters around my shoulders.

    Undaunted, I spread my arms and finish my sentence.

    "For the sake of bnce, try denying my existence first."

    To trante the Grandfell style of speech.

    He wants you to delete me, the yer, Lee Hoyeol.

    Now the Bad Omen has been caught by Akshan seniors.

    There''s no way that would be possible!

 Chapter 311: I will end it (2)

    Chapter 311: I will end it (2)

    ?

    Breaking news.

    [Lee Hoyeol, "Bnce patches are a mirage...."]

    ["My existence is proof."]

    ["You can deny me if you want."]

    Many morements follow.

    -Journalist Ain''t it great to be paraphrasing? hahaha

    -Interviewer @nopakku

    -Isn''t that what the user wants to say to the operator?

    -He''s not just an operator, he''s actually the creator. haha

    Demon-type monsters.

    Demon monsters are more challenging than any other named or boss monster because of their pattern of constantly pressuring yers with the top status abnormality of [Fear]. They are a yer''s worst nightmare.

    How about a demonic boss monster, the Demon King?

    The Demon King''s first appearance.

    The Recapture of Frost.

    At that time, humanity was in despair.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    -I still get goosebumps looking at it after all these years;

    Decarabia was nothing more than a lowly demon.

    Yet he was responsible for the fall of the great northern city of Frost.

    yers who knew of Frost''s power were horrified.

    However, there was enthusiasm in Frost.

    Overwhelmingly hunting demons of all ranks, starting with the Decarabia.

    Not only did he defeat humanity, but he also gave the Arcana Continent a fighting chance.

    -But even if it''s Hoyeol....

    -Hunting down all the demons would be impossible.

    -Deletion is different from hunting, isn''t it...?

    His opponent was neither a demon nor a monster, but Raymond Sean, the creator of Arcana. Whereas Hoyeol had been ying demons, Raymond Sean had deleted them all with a single patch.

    The reactions to Hoyeol''s deration were sharply divided.

    -He''s so full of himself, he must have a point.

    -That''s fine, but what''s wrong with Raymond Sean?

    -It doesn''t make sense because there''s no evidence.

    -Isn''tmon sense before pride?

    -Pridees beforemon sense. What are you talking about? -???

    Even if Hoyeol has shown something so far.

    It was hard to turn the momentum around with a simple deration.

    The yers'' gaze was no different.

    Back at Seoul Station.

    Whoa.

    The cigarette hadn''t gone out yet.

    "So how are you going to show me you''re strong?"

    I scratched my head.

    It''s not easy for myplicated brain to grasp Lee Hoyeol''s way of speaking straight away,

    but that minor doubt doesn''tst long. Didn''t I tell you?

    Even at this moment, the rift copse rate is skyrocketing.

    yers are demotivated.

    Factions have moved to fill the void.

    Suddenly, there''s amotion in Seoul Station.

    "Wait, what is this?!"

    Citizens can be heard shouting. yers jumped out of their seats to see the source of themotion, which was a rare sight.

    "...,huh?!"

    Knights of the Lionheart, Captain Harkon.

    The mightiest knights in the Empire, the ones you only see in videos, were in front of them.

    The Knights moved systematically, scanning their surroundings. They see a rift, and they leap into action.

    Harkon gives a simple order.

    "All forces, close the rift quickly, over!"

    The Arcanians attack the rift.

    It''s a rare sight, and already a surprise.

    The Knights of the Lionheart were not alone.

    "Is, is it true? There''s a magic tower mage overseas?!"

    "On the Busan side, there''s a Goddess Church...!!"

    "What''s with the Yusra Kingdom Army?"

    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that the entire arcana force that existed in reality was in motion. Discouraged yers, they were acting on their behalf to attack the rift.

    "What the hell is this...?"

    It wasn''t hard to figure out why: they were the Holy War Alliance, and the leader of that alliance was none other than the yer, Hoyeol.

    "?"

    A moment of stunned silence.

    The yers, who had been staring at the rift in fascination, began to stare back. Less than 10 minutes had passed since they entered. A brilliant light begins to emanate from the rift.

    Exmations follow.

    "It''s already cleared?!"

    It''s no surprise to the Holy War Alliance: the enemies they''ve faced so far have all been extremely high-level, demon-type monsters with vicious patterns.

    Their battles became experience, and that experience led to growth. The Rift, on the other

    hand, is level 100 to 200 at best, and it''s no wonder it''s cleared in a sh.

    The victoryp.

    -Magic Tower is insane ;;; 1 minute clear of a level 500 rift!!!!

    -It was about to copse, so it''s a good thing we had soldiers on standby.

    -If this isn''t a holy war, what is it? ahahaha

    A moment of admiration.

    The yers noticed.

    They did.

    "A yer...."

    The Holy War Alliance that is now shaking the world was started by a single yer, Hoyeol. A single yer can have such a profound effect on the Arcana and even reality...?

    From the perspective of the creator, Raymond Sean.

    "... is this some kind of provocation?"

    Isn''t this a situation that can''t help but offend?

    The reason he gave for removing the demon was bnce, and from that point of view, Hoyeol

    would be an out-of-spec that needs to be bnced.

    yers chime in.

    "He''s literally going to prove it...!"

    "If he''s going to do it, he should do it!"

    "You mean he wasn''t just saying that?"

    At this point, rifts around the world are closing at a rapid pace.

    That''s not the picture Raymond wants to see.

    The yers are convinced.

    "If possible, I will definitely touch Lee Hoyeol...!"

    But if a bnce patch for Hoyeol doesn''te to mind.

    It meant that Hoyeol''s deration was true.

    It would be proof that the fear was unfounded.

    In the tension, someone says

    "No, but does that prove anything? He''s united the forces of Arcana. Sure, it''s a great

    ability.... It''s not an individual ability, isn''t that subject to bnce?"

    It was a sharp point,ing from the same yer.

    But who knows?

    Thinking of all the possibilities.

    He''s a driven man who won''t take no for an answer.

    He leaves no stone unturned.

    Soon, the yers hear the news.

    "...Wait a minute, Lee Hoyeol made the move himself?!"

    It was no ordinary rift capture.

    "Where is this rift? Is this a rift in Korea?"

    The man asks his neighbor, forgetting that his cigarette is burning.

    "Let''s see. First, one in Korea. One in Osaka, Japan. And one in the United States. One in

    Canada. One in Italy.... Wait, how many of these are there?!"

    Not a few, not a few dozen.

    A hundred rifts simultaneously.

    In the aftermath of the Cataclysm, Arcana''smon sense is upended.

    Unusual powers have begun to manifest themselves.

    *

    The bigger the performance, the better.

    ''I said it, so I have to protect it.''

    For the sake of bnce, deny my existence!

    This is a confident statement.

    To fulfill it, I had to prove that I was beyond bnce. In the past, I had raised a demon hunter.

    I''m also good at self-objectification.

    ''I must be the bnce disruptor.'' Technically, it''s not me, it''s Grandfell.

    He can manifest magic just by looking at it, and his connections across the Arcana continent

    would knock a flying dragon out of the sky, not to mention his good looks and incredible

    family background....

    ''I don''t fit in, really.''

    Because the setting that made me blush just by reciting it came to fruition and was with me.

    You can tell just by looking at me that Raymond Sean, who wants the destruction of both

    worlds, is leaving me alone, right?

    The Creator is an asshole.

    "It''s ridiculous that you im to be omnipotent."

    Of course, sealing the Bad Omen made me feel even more confident.

    I didn''t think of him as omnipotent in the first ce.

    Even for all of Grandfell''s pride.

    "It''s time to show your dirty little secret."

    But since the world doesn''t know theplicated game of numbers between me and

    Raymond Sean, I''ve openly provoked him. The current rift capture was part of that.

    [Draco''s Swamp]

    [Rmended level: Lv.150]

    [Orc''s n]

    [Rmended Level: Lv.200] [Sewers of Skeletons] [Rmended level: Lv.180]....

    Level 250-300 at best.

    Needless to say, at level 700, it was a waste of time for me to try to capture those rifts. It''s not

    a metaphor, it really doesn''t give me any experience.

    "I salute those of you who do not lose your courage."

    I muttered to myself and manifested a portal.

    I jumped from rift to rift, hunting down the monsters that rushed at me, but there was no real

    payoff. Sure, it looks pretty good on paper.

    ''I''m literally working for a living, right?''

    I mean, if we go back to the days of Arcana continent biography.... One yer had a monopoly

    on a hundred hunting grounds. And not just by sitting there, but by ughtering them.

    Naturally, this attracts attention.

    "I''m afraid I can''t repay your courage."

    It''s Grandfell. It''s publicity and attention.

    I don''t give a rat''s ass.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, am ufortable in many ways....

    First of all, this monologue is quite embarrassing.

    No matter how serious I am about everything.

    To a level 200 monster at best.

    Do you really think it''s right to make such a grandiose statement, really...?

    ''..., what am I saying?''

    For now, let''s just focus on clearing the hundred rifts. It wasn''t bad in that sense. Big, shy

    things are my specialty.

    Ttogak-

    I step into the rift that illuminates beyond the portal.

    [You have entered the rift, the ''Grizzly''s Bedding''].

    Kwaah!

    "What a wee."

    At the same time as the entrance message, a number of monsters charge at us. Instead of

    entering through an entrance, we''re dropped in the middle of enemy territory. Thanks to this,

    we were able to encounter the boss monster without difficulty.

    ''Well, to me, it''s just another mob.''

    But that doesn''t change the fact that everything is done seriously.

    The holy trinity of swordsmanship, magic, and tenacity, even against weaker foes.

    At least it''s something to show the world.

    ''I''m so out of the norm.''

    At the point where I can''t do anything about it, powers like creation and deletion just don''t

    exist for Raymond Sean. Sooner orter they''re going to realize it, aren''t they? Are the yers quick to notice? Besides, it won''t be long before we hear something else from Magic Tower. I''ve already been contacted by the AAU. The AAU informed me that an initial setup for Twilight Descendants

    exists in their database.

    ''Mentally ill, now physically ill.''

    Didn''t I tell you?

    I''ve got a long back story.

    I''m not satisfied with just sealing the Bad Omen.

    ''I won''t let you take it out, Raymond Sean.''

    It was a moment of gritted teeth.

    "...."

    Suddenly, a presence touched my five senses.

    To put it in a good way, there are not many people who are exalted, but in a bad way, there are

    not many people who are annoyed by the presence of Grandfell, which looks down on everything. As you can see, Grandfell is basically benevolent.

    ''You''re kind to humans as well as monsters, right?''

    He''s not afraid to show it.

    There is only one target of his enmity.

    I opened my mouth coldly.

    "I smell an inferior race."

    Demons.

    But this was different from before.

    First of all, [Natural Enemy] wasn''t triggered.

    That meant there were no demons around.

    But a natural step forward.

    With that, I stopped in my tracks. What I saw was blood.

    Yes, I could smell the demon in the dried blood.

    The senses of a demon hunter, refined like never before.

    I intuitively knew the reason for its growth.

    I knew why.

    Because the greatest Akshan had risen. Because of Akshan, there is never a day when my eyes feel dry.

    The mourning, the reunion, the ridiculousness of it all, I was about to burst into tears.

    [The legend, "Akshan, Hero of the New Era," bes reality].

    A ck Akshan uniform flutters in the air.

    ...So you''re saying I was in love with that look?

    I can''t do it, I shed more tears because of shame...!

 Chapter 312: It Is Time For You Reclaim (1)

    Chapter 312: It Is Time For You Reim (1)

    ?

    The legend of Akshan, hero of the new era.

    When the message popped into my head, I felt a chill run down my spine. No, I''m fine with you guys bing legends, but when it materializes, what will happen to me who was crying while looking at the southern sea?!

    If it had at least be a legend with a time difference, I wouldn''t haveined. Even if the time on the Arcana Continent is four times faster than in reality, that''s true.

    It''s like bing a legend is a drop in the bucket.

    What I''m saying is that you came back too quickly.

    Our Akshan seniors...!

    Of course, we all know that the legends that have materialized aren''t real.

    I know they''re in the belly of the Bad Omen, and I know they''re in hell.

    I''m not going to change my mind about reuniting with them.

    I''m just saying....

    ''You''re still unruly, you guys.''

    It''s just that the materialized demon hunters of Akshan are really no different.

    It''s like having twice as many seniors to worry about.

    Isn''t that the way it is now?

    I hadn''t even considered materializing the Akshan legend.

    But then.

    There it is.

    Anyway, Akshan''s tempered head..., which doesn''t discriminate between water and fire when

    ites to demons, materialized when it saw the bloodstains that smelled like demons, and jumped out of its own feet.

    He crinkles his brow and says.

    "Smells like garbage."

    Unlike their counterparts in hell, they are not bound by rules.

    They can say whatever they want.

    Of course, the greatest Akshan of them all.

    In the days of Continental Electricity, when Arcana was just a game.

    The cold-hearted ones who never gave a yer a word of praise, even when they were NPCs who were supposed to be friendly. As such, the Akshans were not pleased or impressed to see me, thest of the Demon Hunters.

    Their first words upon meeting me.

    -"You are what you are, the Last Demon Hunter."

    ....just like that.

    I thought they were immature.

    It was nothing to get excited about.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The second year of middle school, it''s the same as it was during the dark history days.

    Of course, Grandfell is as much a man of action as Akshan is of words, so there was no need for much conversation between us.

    -"I was not concerned."

    -"Neither was I."

    -"I''ll ask Akshan."

    - "No worries."

    -"Hmm, good."

    ...What are you guys doing?

    ''I was so embarrassed, seriously.''

    That''s seriously my taste?

    It was a sight that made me question my past.

    Anyway, it''s in the past now.

    And from now on, as thest survivor of the legendary Akshan.

    I''ve got my work cut out for me.

    My eyes glitter.

    [ss Quest: Rebuilding Akshan].

    The lost Akshans have been resurrected to be the legends of the new era.

    But what the Arcana continent needs are living legends, not tales. Thest demon hunter. Rebuild Akshan for a new era alongside the legends of the past.

    Yes.

    In other words, I''m burdened again.

    In fact, it''s a bit of a bummer now, isn''t it?

    ''What did I do to deserve this in the first ce?''

    This time, I decided to be positive from the start.

    Then my perspective changed.

    Why, the rebuilding of Akshan.

    I saw the value in this tedious quest.

    ''The demon will rise one day.''

    10th in the hierarchy.

    Deletion of all except the top demons.

    I didn''t neglect my quest for anomaly (surfing the inte) after returning to the real world.

    It seemed that some in the variousmunities were hailing the patch as good news.

    Well, one might think so.

    But if the world is fooled, I''m not fooled.

    I''ve witnessed it, haven''t I?

    The process of the Battle for the Demon King.

    No one is born to be a Demon King. Those who upy the vacant throne in a war of attrition be new kings and gain greater power. So, systematically speaking.

    ''Promoted to Boss Monster.''

    This is aplished through an item called the [Demon Throne]. So the patch to remove demons was just a pun and a trick by Raymond Sean.

    In other words.

    To send demons to hell.

    The only way to do that is to hunt them down with the hands of a Demon Hunter.

    The truth is, the number of demons doesn''t matter.

    ''If it has to be done, it will be done, this nature.''

    Pride in the face of demons.

    Grandfell would do anything, but the question was how long it would take. It''s true that I

    can''t do it alone, given the burdens I''m carrying.

    From that perspective, the resurrection of Akshan was a wee relief. I will suffer during

    the rebuilding process, but let''s look to the future. You know what they say about buying your

    youth?

    In fact, the rebuilding process was nothing new to me.

    A gaze toward the quest objective.

    -Hunt demons. (repeat)

    Yes, the damned repetitive quest that yers were getting sick of...!

    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen it.

    I cluck my tongue to myself.

    Our senior Akshan speaks.

    "It''s time for the hunt"

    And then he goes straight to Akshanmunication.

    -Hunt the demon. (Repeat)

    ��Follow the blood trail to track the half-breed demon. (in progress)

    A half-breed demon.

    Judging by the name, at least a demon with a true name.

    A named monster.

    A strange demon, to say the least.

    But the great Akshan is not likely to offer a friendly exnation, and the pride of Grandfell

    would not allow ignorance to prevail. Actions speak louder than words, after all.

    ''We''ll have to track it down as soon as we''re done with the 100 Rifts.''

    By the way, you say you''re following the blood trail.....

    I shifted my gaze to the bloodstain.

    And then I had a question.

    ''What does he want me to chase?''

    As I said, the blood was dried and stagnant.

    It didn''t lead anywhere.

    Only if I summoned Tempest, Akshan''s guardian spirit.

    It shouldn''t be too hard to track him.

    ''You want me to summon it?''

    No, you''re asking me to chant its name...? You''re asking me to summon Tempest Over the Horizon.

    As I pondered, the Akshan Demon Hunter spoke up.

    "You don''t follow with your eyes."

    He spoke to himself, not to me.

    But the words helped me, too.

    I knew who Grandfell was.

    A man of extraordinary talent who can follow what he sees.

    He can do anything with an exnation.

    "A view from a consciousness that transcends the five senses."

    A ritual?

    A ritual involving demons.

    There is only one.

    The demon hunter utters the words I predicted.

    "As if you''re looking at the demon in a Exorcism Ritual."

    Exorcism Ritual, one of the Demon Hunter''s short-lived unique skills.

    I thought it was only for hunting possessed demons.

    I didn''t realize there were other uses for it.

    It''s you guys.

    After a moment of admiration, I activate [Exorcism Ritual].

    [Triggers the skill, "Exorcism Ritual"].

    "...!"

    And then I saw it clearly.

    In my consciousness.

    What had happened centered on the blood spilled on the floor. It happened in the rift. It''s only

    natural that a yer with ess to the Rift would be involved.

    I murmured coldly.

    "Ugly."

    PK.

    It used to be called PK, yer Kill, but now it was an atrocity that was tantamount to murder.

    There was one clear thing to remember from the carnage.

    A scream that pierced my consciousness. -"You weren''t just a supernova after all...!!"

    The killer, a demon in the guise of a supernova.

    - "Consider it an honor. You will be a historic sacrifice."

    And for him to call it a historic sacrifice.

    He''s got big ns.

    That it involves a half-breed demon.

    Breaking the spell.

    As the afterimage disperses, I see the figure of a demon hunter. I wonder if he''s exining

    things for me. It seems that he''s been using the exorcism ritual like I have.

    "It''s been a while, and I needed a reminder."

    Then he looks at me and says "Last of the Demon Hunters, I may be indebted to you unintentionally. Not just me, but

    everyone in Akshan."

    I nodded.

    ''I was guessing.''

    A legend is only as strong as how widely it is told.

    In that sense.

    At this point, the Akshan legend could not be stronger than the body itself.

    ''I wonder how they treated Akshan in the first ce.''

    Akshan became a legend through the forgotten people of the Arcana continent. I know this

    better than anyone. The Akshans are much stronger than they are given credit for.

    Their tenacity is beyond anything anyone can imagine.

    So I replied.

    "I told you, there''s nothing to worry about."

    To be honest, I, Lee Hoyeol, am not confident.

    Akshan''s tenacity and sacrifice are too much for me to follow. Rebuilding Akshan with the legendary Akshan seniors? I can''t guarantee that I''ll be any better than the Akshans of the

    past.

    But.

    "Akshan will be reimed."

    "Reim...?" Well, there''s Grandfell.

    The youngest patriarch of udi''s family.

    A talent that ranks among the greatest of all time. That talent also includes the ability to

    rebuild the udi family that waspletely ruined. Wasn''t this the same person I felt at

    udi''s territory, mansion, and banquet?

    So.

    "The honor you deserve."

    "Honor...."

    He can be so arrogant.

    ''I like Akshan-stylemunication in times like this.''

    As a senior, I''d call him out on his arrogance.

    The demon hunter simply nodded wordlessly.

    Then, with onest word, he dispersed into the legend.

    "I will await your next trail, then."

    Reassuring and exhausting words.

    But I have no time toin.

    Now that Grandfell, a demon-hater who won''t even allow himself to breathe in the same

    room as a demon, has seen through the demon''s scheme. I can''t afford to be lenient.

    Sereung-

    Andscape half of reality and half of the Arcana continent.

    In the background of a copsed reality.

    I manifested the rebar in the concrete as a sword.

    "This is why I despise you."

    I unleashed my sword force and sped up my attack on the rift.

    "Discipline is unrewarding because you don''t always realize it."

    I''m not even going to bother making small talk with the monsters.

    It would only add fuel to my fire.

    Suddenly, as I entered the next rift, I thought.

    ''Do I have two left?''

    Let''s see.

    98 rifts cleared....

    By now, the world should be going crazy.

    *

    Magic Tower.

    Emerald Hall.

    A ce where copies of the magic texts that existed in the Magic Tower exist.

    The yers huddled in the vast space whisper in hushed tones.

    They open their eyes wide.

    "...cleared 100 rifts in an hour?!" "Well, that''s less than a minute per rift, right?"

    "That''s crazy, Lee Hoyeol..... No, really, Chief Lee!"

    59 minutes and 40 seconds to be exact.

    That''s how long it took Hoyeol to clear a hundred rifts. It was spectacr. Immediately after

    Hoyeol''s deration that he had captured a hundred rifts, the scene was broadcast by the

    yers on NetTube who had quickly entered the rifts. "It''s just a different level."

    "It''s still a boss mob, how could it die?"

    "... What did you just say? Didn''t you say something to the monster in a very serious voice? Ha,

    if you''re going to take a shot, take it up close!"

    As far as Hoyeol was concerned, capturing a rift?

    It was easier than walking down the street. Even if you lined up a hundred rifts in a row and

    walked, it would still take more than an hour.

    The yers conclude.

    "You''ve definitely proven yourself with this, haven''t you? Raymond Sean, he can''t learn

    without responding, and now it''s his turn to prove it...!"

    That''s right.

    Hoyeol has proven himself.

    Now it''s Raymond Sean''s turn again.

    Glup.

    The sound of a dry spitting.

    Now it was time to wait.

    "Less than a week until the next regr update, right?"

    "But does it have to be regr?"

    "Well, thest patch was a regr update, and there''s an analysis that says that the patch that

    Raymond Sean intended was a regr update. In any case, we''ll know for sure by the next

    regr update."

    Hoyeol and Raymond.

    A battle of different scales, and one way or another, the oue will be decided.

    Normally, we''d be anxiously waiting for next Thursday.

    But at least in Magic Tower, they didn''t have to.

    "Hey, it''s time."

    And with that, the yers in the Emerald Hall rose to their feet.

    They and the mages.

    They all headed for the Crystal Hall.

    A chorus of voices.

    "Descendants of the Twilight, isn''t that a grandiose name?"

    Descendants of the Twilight, a race of pure-blooded mages.

    It was almost time for the mage who imed to be a Descendant of the Twilight to stand on

    the lectern to test her abilities in the Crystal Hall. This was too good to pass up.

    yers were entering the Crystal Hall.

    "?"

    All eyes were focused at once.

    No, not just the yers. Even the gazes of the mages of the Magic Tower.

    "...!!!"

 Chapter 313: It Is Time For You To Return (2)

    Chapter 313: It Is Time For You To Return (2)

    ?

    Tick!

    A thin, white finger flicks the cone hat on the desk. One spin, two spins, three spins.... The cone hat spins in circles with no intention of stopping, defying thews of physics. But no one is surprised to see that.

    "Hmmm."

    It was Jesse Heinness, the Archmage. It was her. Because it was her. The conical hat was like Jesse''s symbol and alter ego.

    Ever since she rose to fame as the hidden ss, the Archmage, Jesse hasn''t let anyone see her without it. Not even to her former colleagues from The Shining.

    Was it shyness?

    Did she not want to show her face?

    On the contrary.

    Was Jesse trying to establish the cone hat as a trademark?

    All sorts of spection ensued.

    Unfortunately for public expectations.

    Jesse was not a person of that sensibility.

    Jesse looks at the spinning cone hat and mumbles.

    "What do you say, dizzy, why don''t you cooperate?"

    Mage.

    People who have emotions and abilities that are far from ordinary criminals. Why is it that even in a Magic Tower, a gathering of mages, jokes about their humanity are so prevalent, even when they know they''re spitting in one''s face?

    Even among those mages.

    It was Jesse who had been recognized as a vessel of the Archmage.

    Jesse raises her eyebrows in qualification.

    "Considering your age, you shouldn''t be pushing yourself, should you?"

    The elder Archmages in the cone hats.

    Jesse was intimidating them in her own way. The Archmage who had spoken to her through the cone hat, no, Tower Master, no longer existed.

    She had expected to see some changes in the hat as Tower Master''s consciousness separated, but she hadn''t expected to see her progress in the Archmage ss queste to an abrupt halt.

    "Hmm."

    Jesse had been ckmailing the cone hat for days. The more she thought about it, the more pissed off she got at the mean-spirited way she had been treated, trying to use her as a mere vessel for the Archmage.

    "After all this?"

    But still silence.

    Gently.

    A tick.

    "So what?"

    Jesse flicked her fingers at the cone hat again. The cone hat spun even harder with the energy transferred from her fingers. It looked like this was going to be a long game.

    "Think about it, you might regret itter."

    Jesse''s gaze shifted from the cone hat to the monitor.

    -What do you think, expert, do we have a chance of winning this fight?

    -I don''t know if I''d call it a fight in the first ce....

    The screens on the wall were showing breaking news. Raymond Sean and Lee Hoyeol escte confrontation.... Jesse watched the headlines and became ufortable.

    "Why, Raymond Sean first?"

    yer privilege. Even for Jesse, who is not bound bynguage barriers. It''s not easy to understand South Korea''s national rules, alphabetical order, without exnation.

    "VBC? No interview."

    A brief moment of self-talk that would chill someone at the broadcasting station.

    The following breaking news is delivered.

    It was exciting news that one hundred rifts had been cleared in less than an hour.

    || ||

    Jesse said nothing. She didn''t need to. She had felt Hoyeol''s magic prowess when he came face-to-face with the body of a runaway Tower Master.

    It shouldn''t have surprised her, but when the anchor''s voice announced the next breaking news, she was stunned. News about a magic tower that has not been essed for a while.

    -Breaking news just in from the Magic Tower. The pure-blooded mage race, the Descendants of the Twilight, have revealed themselves in the Magic Tower. For more information, please visit....

    "!"

    Jesse had seen this in an emergency update.

    But she didn''t pay much attention.

    Although she was interested in the mage race, she decided that right now it was more important to get the archmages in the hat to talk, and that hadn''t changed.

    - "I am Mary, Descendant of the Twilight."

    The woman introduced herself as a Twilight Descendant.

    Until she saw her face.

    At the time of Hoyeol''s deration of war, to be precise.

    A woman standing far away in the back.

    Until Jesse realized she was Mary.

    -"I have traveled from the Arcana continent to thend of you, adventurers, to find my purpose. I will prove my worth over time, starting today."

    Arcana Continent.

    A pure-blooded race of mages, descendants of the Twilight.

    Stepping onto thisnd for a purpose....

    "...!"

    Jesse''s thoughts were interrupted, and she reached for her phone. It was helpful in times like

    this to leave a magic mark so that she wouldn''t lose it.

    Chak-

    She released her magic.

    Jesse''s smartphone immediately sticks to her hande.

    When Sh checked it, there were tons of notifications.

    -I miss you~~~?

    -When are you going to meet me?

    -I''m so sad []

    As she swipes past Cami''s half-hearted flirtation, she sees a message from Jim Joshua, the

    president of AAU, North America West. Jesse''s eyebrows twitched slightly.

    ...has something to do with the Archmage ss quest?"

    A proposal that had been scrapped in development.

    As such, only the basic setup remains.

    But now that the Twilight Descendants have been confirmed to exist.

    Ms. Jesse Heinness has unlimited opportunities for growth....

    Hereafter omitted.

    Jesse jumped up from the overstuffed couch.

    ''Infinite progress, just what I was hoping for.''

    She muttered to herself as she straightened her clothes.

    ''I was getting frustrated without it.''

    The Great Alliance.

    The day she''d gotten the news that they''dunched their assault on the Hundred Thousand

    Caves of the Zero Mountains with great fanfare.

    Jesse felt left behind.

    Technically, Hoyeol had given her the first chance.

    On the day they stood side by side against Tower Master''s physical body.

    Hoyeol had given her so much consideration.

    She felt like she couldn''t return the favor.

    ''I feel like I''ve hit a wall.''

    To break that wall.

    Jesse tried to attack the rift by himself.

    She tried her best to manifest magic that waspletely different from her [skill], and she

    even reached a level where she could manifest magic in her daily life, even though she

    couldn''t use it in real life.

    Tuk-

    As if to prove it.

    The spinning hat stops at Jesse''s gesture.

    It floats through the air and settles on top of Jesse''s head.

    Jesse looked at the screen again.

    "...Twilight Descendant, Mary."

    A being rted to the Archmage''s ss quest.

    Now that she realized it.

    Jesse didn''t hesitate, heading for the Magic Tower.

    There was nothing wrong with such behavior. Except, she was Jesse Heinness.

    If there was one thing she didn''t know about herself.

    yers and mages alike.

    It was enough to get everyone''s attention.

    Jesse was uncharacteristically expressionless. "That''s Jesse Heinness, right?"

    "I don''t think I''ve seen her in a long time...."

    "Why is she looking so serious?"

    "Maybe it has something to do with the fact that it''s Jesse Heinness, the Archmage, not

    someone else. Maybe there''s some kind of quest involving the pure-blooded Mage race...."

    Such a sentiment could not help but be transmitted to the other party.

    Crystal Hall.

    Developing in different directions.

    Mary swallowed her admiration as she looked at the Magic Tower that had reached its

    essence.

    ''Was there an adventurer who knew me?''

    The only ces on the Arcana continent where Mary could be said to have stayed were the

    Spacetime Social Hall and the deserted southern seas. No adventurers had ever been there.

    ''Have I.... Am I bing sensitive?''

    There were plenty of reasons to be nervous.

    She''d had enough trouble with her senses when she''d first entered the Demon World, which

    waspletely different from the Arcana Continent, and it was against her conscience to hope that her body was still intact.

    The cigarettes she smoked every day to escape the whispers of Bad Omen were now in debt,

    and it was her turn to collect on the mental power she had loaned him, with interest.

    Mary muttered.

    ''This is not the time to get distracted.''

    udi said,

    ''I have value.''

    The power and magic of twilight might save the Arcana continent and the world of

    adventurers. Mary was d. It seemed she had finally found a way to repay her debt to udi.

    ''As long as this rotten body holds out, then.''

    No, until the day udi discovered the value of twilight.

    Mary was determined to persevere no matter what.

    Sure, she knew it wouldn''t be easy.

    But she''s determined, isn''t she?

    Soon, she was ready for her twilight magic. Twilight magic surged from her. Her vision was

    already flooded with violet light, but her observers saw differently.

    "Looks like she''s starting something...?"

    "Look, Senior Vangrit. You''re a senior in Pure Magic, right? Even if I can''t see it, you should be

    able to see it, the magic that must be overflowing!"

    "You may be so eloquent, but what you can''t see is what you can''t see, Senior Bensch...!"

    Only because Mary had hinted at it.

    We can only assume that she is manifesting Twilight Magic.

    To the best of the audience''s knowledge, there was no twilight magic, no magic power.

    "This."

    All of them.

    Even the senior mage, Marcelo, was no exception.

    It was to be expected.

    If you weren''t a transcendent, or more precisely, someone with enough manifestation power

    to form a circle, it would be difficult to even witness Twilight. It was a different kind of magic.

    In that sense, udi was amazing.

    ''Magic and swordsmanship. And to a degree I don''t even know.''

    He was literally a multi-talented man.

    But in this moment, it wasn''t udi that Mary should be surprised by.

    Crystal Hall.

    Now that both Hoyeol and Tower Master were absent.

    No one was there to witness the magic and power of the twilight.

    Someone muttered.

    "...Magic is violet?"

    It was Mary who reacted before anyone else.

    "!"

    For a moment, Mary wondered if there was a mage with extraordinary manifestation powers,

    but there wasn''t. She was the only one who realized that twilight magic was violet in color.

    It was.

    The yer she''d been watching earlier.

    Jesse Heinness.

    ''What was that?''

    It is a flow of magical power that does not feel like it has formed a circle.

    But how can she witness the power of twilight? Her mind raced.

    There were two possibilities.

    One was that the girl-at her age, all humans were either boys or girls-was Twilight blood.

    However, she was not an Arcanians, but an adventurer from another world entirely.

    Then there was only one other possibility. Mary''s eyes calmed.

    "The Archmage''s vessel."

    *

    Busy, busy.

    I cleared the Hundred Rifts and stopped by the Yusra Kingdom. I returned to reality and

    stamped my face on the Magic Tower, but I couldn''t do that on Yusra Kingdom.

    ''Anyway, what''s with the excuse letter?''

    Chief in Magic Tower.

    In Yusra, General Manager.

    Of course, grumbling aside, there was no such thing as special treatment based on rank in

    Grandfell''s principled world.

    I didn''t return to the Magic Tower until after dark.

    "You''rete, Chief."

    The top floor of the tower.

    I was greeted by a pile of fur on the floor.

    Tower Master, the cat, scratches his head with his hind paws.

    "Isn''t that unusual?"

    I replied coldly, looking at the fur in the air.

    "I''m not the one who''ste."

    "Then?"

    "The sun just ran away from me."

    ... You have a knack for being so serious, don''t you?

    Tower Master looked at me with a questioning nce.

    Then he licks his front paws with his tongue.

    "It''s good to see you''re still the same."

    It''s times like these that I''m d Tower Master has a good heart, because no matter what

    bullshit I say, he''ll let it slide, but embarrassment is embarrassment....

    "As of this time, I will return to my position as chief."

    Anyway, since I''ve informed my boss, Tower Master, that I''m returning to work, let''s hurry

    back to the office. I made up my mind and hurried off. When Top-Ju''s back was turned, he

    added

    "Your guests are waiting outside. Chief Lee."

    ... What, I have guests?

    Wait, does that mean you heard that bullshit about the sun running away?! While I''m freaking

    out, Tower Master yawns and speaks up.

    "It ran away from me so as not to disturb my sleep."

    That...!!

    He''s sarcastic about what I just said, right?

    This is why I hate cats.

    I mean, fur is fur, but it''s not the same as fur on the inside, right?

    "I get it."

    Of course, I can''t keep it to myself.

    I slipped out of the top floor with mixed feelings.

    I wondered if there were any other guests in the tower but mages.

    ''Not Marcelo, for sure.''

    There is no reason for Marcelo to seek me out on the top floor.

    Is it the Shadow Mercenaries in the Healer''s Quarters, then? They''ve recovered remarkably

    well during my time on the Arcana continent. Given the time difference, I wondered if Senior

    Bellier had overdone it.

    It wasn''t.

    ''Ah.''

    The front door.

    It was Mary waiting for me.

    I had forgotten....

    She was a stranger to reality. There was no ce to stay, but I thought too little of it. I''ll take

    care of her.... No, she must have a lot of work to do. I was negligent in my hospitality.

    While realizing my mistake.

    I saw a familiar silhouette next to Mary.

    A familiar hat, to be exact.

    Of course, I opened my mouth to speak shamelessly.

    "Given the circumstances, I''ll skip the pre-arranged meeting."

    At those words, Mary, and the cone hat, Jesse Heinness, turned to look at me.

    Yes, until they opened their mouths.

    I never imagined it.

    Never in my wildest dreams did I think my etiquette training would lead to such anger...!

    They both bow politely at the same time. "Wee back, Mr. Grandfell."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "It''s been a while, Chief Lee Hoyeol!"

    "...Lee Hoyeol?"

    "...Grandfell?"

    "??"

    Finally, someone''s going to kill me...!

    tl/n: ahahaha poor Hoyeol

 Chapter 314: What if it were me? (1)

    Chapter 314: What if it were me? (1)

    ?

    The office is silent.

    Unlike usual, the number of heads has increased by two. No one opens their mouths, including me. Someone might say that there is a strange nervousness in the atmosphere.

    I wish I could be like that too....

    Dalkak-

    I take out a teacup for entertaining, look at the magic stove that heats the water, and swallow a sigh. Damn it, I knew this day woulde someday.

    From the moment I was able to travel back and forth between reality and the Arcana continent, and from the moment I decided to ept the full truth of my dark history, udi. I had it in my mind that there are no secrets thatst forever.

    But still, yes, this is too sudden!

    I''m grateful for my body''s ability to stay calm under these circumstances.

    Of course, it''s a bit of a stretch to say that I''m proud to serve teabagged green tea....

    But now is not the time to worry about green tea.

    Jesse and Mary.

    They don''t speak, trying to keep it formal until the end. But their faces are full of questions. After all, they''re waiting for an exnation, not mine.

    ''To be honest, I''m not sure I''d like to....''

    It''s tempting to be a little more brazen and turn a blind eye. However, the difference between Grandfell''s high pride and arrogance is a single piece of paper, which is more than a step.

    So I set my teacup down, breaking the silence.

    "I will hear your cause."

    Actually, it''s not toote to y dumb here.

    After all, the two person were waiting for me for a reason.

    All I had to do was answer their questions, right?

    But like I said.

    It''s not in the spirit of pride to give in.

    So I had to add.

    "But first, I''d like to address your question."

    "...!"

    Two pairs of eyes snapped to me.

    "Lee Hoyeol and Grandfell."

    It''s the first time I''ve ever heard those two names out of my mouth in real life...? A mixed feeling washes over me, but I don''t hold back.

    "That''s me."

    A sinct exnation.

    For once, she nodded.

    Actually, there shouldn''t be much of a surprise on Mary''s part. My name may be unusual, Lee Hoyeol, but it''s not so strange as to freak her out. It was given to me by my grandfather, much to his delight.

    Besides.

    If it''s a little weird, so be it.

    Given Mary and udi''s rtionship, it makes sense. Actually, even without the halo. I''d been a benefactor to Mary by restoring the Twilight Descendants.

    The problem was with Jesse.

    I know Jesse''s personality all too well. She''s relentlessly curious about things she doesn''t understand, including magic. I''ve had my share of trouble with her.

    As usual, the questionse pouring in.

    "By any chance, is Grandfell your name on the Arcana continent?"

    It''s the name I used in my pre-Arcana days.

    It was a sharp question. Of course, she didn''t ask for my full name, so I''m not going to be the first one to say it, but I''m not going to let a bullshit get the better of me, so I answer quickly.

    "Yes"

    Jesse continued.

    "So, is the name Grandfell known to everyone on the Arcana continent? If not, then.... Is this a name known only to a few people?"

    What was the intent of the question?

    ''Are you saying that it''s a name that''s not widely known?''

    I wish I could have seen Jesse''s expression to see what she was thinking.

    But it was hard to see through her hat.

    So I''ll just tell it like it is.

    "Now everyone knows."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Actually, I was going to hide it for as long as I could....

    But it''s a lost cause.

    Why, the legend of Dark Dragon Lee Hoyeol has been floating around the Arcana Continent. As

    if that weren''t enough, there''s a whole bunch of loud dragons shouting about it. Even if they

    don''t know the full name, I think everyone knows it up to Grandfell.

    I wondered if there was any answer.

    It seemed to be enough for Jesse.

    I recognized the familiar exmation in her tone.

    "I see!"

    Beneath the cone hat.

    Her pupils are bloodshot and tired.

    Jesse continued.

    "It''s simr to infinite darkness or a dark dragon!"

    Dalkaak-

    ...I unconsciously shake my teacup.

    Indeed, humanity''s specialty power.

    Jesse Heinness, Archmage.

    She''d hit the nail on the head.

    Yeah, not so different.

    They''re practically synonymous.

    But my astonishment didn''t end there.

    "It suits you well, even the name Grandfell!"

    ...Suitable?

    What does that mean?

    Maybe I have a lot to hide, or maybe I''m just being paranoid.

    ''Has things been resolved at this level?''

    But you did well, Hoyeol.

    ''Let''s see.''

    Now that he had exined with pride, it was my turn to listen. I, Lee Hoyeol. My shame

    caused me to be unreasonably hard on both of them, but I couldn''t be grumpy.

    Pride would not allow it.

    ''Surely.''

    The situation seemed ripe for two people to request a meeting.

    The Twilight Descendant and the Archmage.

    The AAU''s report was right. A new ss quest had been created between the two. Mary spilled

    the beans.

    "I couldn''t make out exactly what the ss quest meant with my dull vision, but.... I thought I

    might be able to help this girl."

    It''s not about intelligence.

    I''ve seen how hard it is to pick up the lore of apletely different world, yers and

    Arcanians alike. So it was the word "girl" that made me pause.

    "I''m not a girl."

    Jesse looked at Mary.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t know your name."

    "Oh."

    We stood side by side and didn''t say a word. When she realizes Mary is right, Jesse bows her

    head and introduces herself to Mary.

    "I''m Jesse Heinness. My ss is Archmage."

    "Archmage...."

    Mary muttered meaningfully, but there was a reason for her confidence.

    Now that she was making progress on her ss quest, Jesse didn''t seem to mind.

    But there''s no way this guy''s nonsense can just be overlooked.

    "Are you truly sure, Mary?"

    Mary answered without bending.

    "I''m sure, but if you have any concerns, I''ll take them to heart."

    It''s not a huge concern.

    As I just said, it is not easy to understand something from apletely different world. Lee

    Hoyeol, who is suffering from Grandfell of the Arcana Continent in real life, and thanks to him

    I am eating raw, I guess this is an unusual case.

    "Ability is not the issue. We just don''t understand each other because our foundations are different. Do you think you can truly teach and be taught by someone like that?"

    Says Jesse.

    ''I think it''s purely because of the Archmage ss.''

    Not skipping a beat, even in front of guests.

    As I entered the office, I nced at the parchment on the desk. It contained the seniors'' and

    Marcelo''s assessments of Mary''s proofs.

    Regrettably, none of the seniors, including myself, had witnessed anything.

    Unable to evaluate due tock ofpetence.

    What even the mighty Marcelo could not witness was the magic and power of the twilight. It

    was unreasonable to expect Jesse, who had barely dipped his toe in the water of magic, to

    understand twilight.

    Mary replies.

    "Considering Miss Jesse Heinness''s manifestation, Mr. Grandfell is correct, and if something unknown to me, such as a ss quest, stands between me and Miss Heinness...."

    Mary trailed off, and Jesse remained silent, apparently having nothing to say. It goes without

    saying, but I didn''t bring this up to discourage you.

    "Then there''s only one way."

    Who am I, Grandfell?

    I''ll do whatever it takes.

    The kind of person who sees things through to the end.

    I cut straight to the chase.

    "I will join you in your quest."

    I''ll say it up front.

    This was a bit of a cop-out, but it was a cop-out for a reason. From the perspective of the Holy

    War Commander-in-Chief, it makes perfect sense to grow Jesse''s specialty.

    And.

    ''I''m actually interested.''

    Twilight power and magic.

    I''ve experienced its effects firsthand. But I don''t know if I can handle the Twilight, not being a

    Twilight Descendant and not being an Archmage associated with the Twilight Descendants.

    What''s there to lose by trying?

    I''m in, I''ve dered.

    Even if I''m rejected, I''ll push through anyway.

    Luckily, they didn''t seem to mind.

    "I hope I''m not causing too much trouble...."

    "I''m both sorry and relieved, Chief Lee!"

    Whatever.

    I quickly shifted my gaze away from them and stared at my teacup.

    It wouldn''t show on my face, because I couldn''t help it, but it was there....

    ''You never think I''m going to look over your shoulder and learn from you.''

    Is this really a proud act...?

    I questioned it.

    After all, it was a spit in my face.

    "Then, let''s go."

    In times like this, it was best to just drink green tea....

    *

    It''s Thursday.

    There was a strange tension in the world.

    Today was the day between Raymond Sean and Hoyeol.

    It was the day the winner would be crowned.

    On the ice, Hoyeol was no different from usual.

    Performs the role of Chief of the Magic Tower.

    The work of Yusra Branch General Manager was also not forgotten.

    "...How can you do that?"

    "I knew you weren''t nervous or anything, but...."

    "If it were me, I''d take today off, man."

    While the world watched and gossiped. Time flew by, and it was almost time for a regr update.

    And then. "?"

    Nothing happened.

    Seoul Station. yers were screaming.

    "I told you! Raymond Sean, that''s pure bluff?"

    "What did he say, who was that stiff smoking a cigarette just now?"

    "That''s.... Yeah, that''s because of rift withdrawal!"

    There are no more bnce patches.

    Lets prove it.

    It was a passionate performance that proved just like the deration.

    "Then, while we''re at it, why don''t we take a spin around the rift?"

    "Call! I''m in!"

    "How''s that for a loot bet?"

    "Call that too!"

    Last week.

    My pent-up frustration has been released.

    It wasn''t a metaphor, it really happened.

    Rifts status updated in real time on AAU.

    The scribes snicker.

    "I guess everyone was really waiting for this moment. Except for a few of the rifts currently

    confirmed to be created....All yers have entered. In terms of percentage, it''s close to 95%,

    branch leader!"

    Only a week.

    "Heh."

    Is it possible to change the hearts of yers who are beyond fickle and even entric so

    dramatically? I am once again impressed by the abilities of General Manager Yusra.

    Baker, the head of the London branch, grinned.

    "You''ve gone beyond a London miracle, you''ve written a New Era miracle."

    A new era after the cataclysm.

    With lives on the line, the Arcana, its yers, and the public were intimately connected, so

    good news for the yers was good news for the world.

    [No regr updates.... Will it be a new driving force?] [Fictional character, Raymond Sean, proven hereby]. [Spotlight on: Lee Hoyeol has not changed today either.]

    But there was one group of people who couldn''t enjoy the festivities.

    China.

    The Heavenly Unity.

    And Liu Zunqun.

    ||

    Liu Zunqun stared at the screen wordlessly. As of today, he had seven connectors in his

    possession. He felt that he had gained enough momentum to move ahead.

    But....

    "This is absurd."

    Lee Hoyeol was ying in different waters.

    Liu Zunqun''s eyes turned to the connector.

    To get his hands on it.

    He''s already taken a lot of damage from ying with Raymond Sean''s moves.

    But what about Lee Hoyeol?

    He trampled on Raymond Sean, who had made fun of him, as if to show off.

    He must have sensed Liu Zunqun''s difort. Knock-

    Just then the door opens.

    "Sessful, my lord!"

    Liu Zunqun wordlessly stood up and walked over.

    "I want to see my lord!"

    Where he turned, there were seven prototype connectors and the same number of Heavenly

    Unity Guild members. If there was one thing to notice, it was that all of them were covering

    one eye with an eye patch.

    A marker to recognize each other on the Arcana Continent.

    If so, why the blindfold?

    The question didn''tst long.

    Shhh-

    The fully filled Holy Grail is ced in front of Liu Zunqun.

    Liu Zunqun looked at the Holy Grail.

    More precisely, he looked at the liquid surface.

    [Triggers the effect of Holy Grail of the Harsh Contract]. [Shares a contractor''s vision].

    [Current contractors: 7].

    Then, a subtly different vision of Seven appeared on the surface of the water.

    Degurr-.

    At that point, an ordinary person would wonder what was rolling around in the Holy Grail.

    One might question, but Liu Zunqun was no ordinary person.

    "Consider it an honor to be my eyes."

    "Honor!"

    In his mind, there was only the thought of looking at the Arcana Continent through the Holy

    Grail. The experience points he gained on the Arcana Continent would not be enough to

    satisfy him.

    ''I will see it.''

    Liu Zunqun could guarantee it.

    And suitable for a monarch to exercise his will.

    The Arcana Continent, not this world.

    At this moment, the people lying on the connectors were sacrifices to fulfill Liu Zunqun''s

    promise. The buzzing connectors quieted down, and Liu Zunqun''s Holy Grail began to reveal itself one by one.

    Liu Zunqun clenched his fist.

    ''I will not settle for reality, Lee Hoyeol.''

    You are the real Magic Tower and the Yusra Kingdom.

    When you''re wasting your time on holy wars or something like that.

    I will see new possibilities on the Arcana continent.

    ''I will not mind, Lee Hoyeol.''

    Even if you were the first to see the Arcana Continent, I have a vision that you don''t. I have the

    Eye of the Monarch, which allows me to see the continent''s flow.

    And now, the Seven Sights, which are fully awakened.

    The corners of Liu Zunqun''s mouth slowly rose.

    So, it was true.

    "Hahaha."

    Spring and Autumn Warring States Period.

    A monarch.

    No, the stage of a tyrant was right there.

    "What do you mean that continent is deste?"

    Liu Zunqun sneered.

    "You''ve fooled everyone, Lee Hoyeol."

    Liu Zunqun''s mistake had been overlooked.

    "....."

    Even if they could share the view.

    He couldn''t even peek at the message being printed out to the contractor.

    The members of the Heavenly Unity Guild saw the message.

    "What the hell?"

    "No way...!!"

    "Lee Hoyeol, Lee Hoyeol is dangerous. My Lord...!!"

    Countless unbelievable messages.

 Chapter 315: What if it were me? (2)

    Chapter 315: What if it were me? (2)

    ?

    Am I seeing things because I have an eye patch over one eye?

    ...No, it can''t be.

    System messages are in my mind. Even if I can''t see, I can still see the system message clearly. Still, I mutter in disbelief.

    "Really?"

    [You have entered the Arcana Continent].

    The Arcana Continent, headed for destruction.

    The despairing words that adorned the entry message are gone. But that''s not why the members of the Heavenly Unity Guild are surprised. Since this is the first time they''ve entered, they don''t know what the message was before.

    Then.

    [It was a single man who saved the Arcana Continent from falling into despair. He brought new hope to the Arcana Continent].

    The identity of the man who brought hope.

    Have I guessed too much, and am I rmed?

    Not yet.

    There was nothing in the message to suggest otherwise.

    The reason for the rm came in the messages that followed.

    [The Arcana continent will sing its legend from now on. The cold winds blowing across the Arcana continent have ceased, and the frozen ground is melting and trembling with life. : Increases experience gained by 50 percent].

    "T-that''s ridiculous...!!"

    That''s right.

    The reason why the members of the Heavenly Unity Guild freaked out as soon as they stepped onto the Arcana Continent was because of the ridiculous buff. A 50 percent increase in experience gain with no requirements, a buff that most yers in the real world couldn''t even imagine.

    And that was just the beginning.

    [The spirits of the universe rejoice in the reversal of entropy, and no one would me them if their mischief greatly distorted the causality of the Arcana continent. : Item drop rate increased by 50 percent].

    [The pure-blooded mage race, the Descendants of the Twilight, scatter violet magic across the Arcana Continent. The concentration of magic on the Arcana Continent increases. The dawn of the Archmage Era has begun.: Magic manifestation is increased by 30%].

    [The mysteriously absent Master Weapon has returned. Every weapon on the Arcana continent worships him and looks forward to surpassing him. : Increase the mastery of all weapons by 30 percent).

    [The missing Romantic Explorer, Lorenzik, has returned to the Arcana continent, his knowledge enriching the continent with his dramatic survival and hermitage.: Romantic explorer, Lorenzk, wanders the continent, spreading his knowledge].

    ....

    Each one was a buff that could change the order of Arcana.

    The messages werepeting for attention.

    yers who were considered skilled in the Heavenly Unity were able to set foot on the Arcana continent. Their knowledge of the game led them to conclude what this buff message meant.

    All seven had the same thought.

    ''This is an opportunity for a metamorphosis.''

    With these ridiculous buffs, they embark on a mission on the Arcana continent. By the time they return to reality.... they were confident that they had grown to a point where they would bepletely different from what they were before.

    So they couldn''t help but be impressed.

    "I''m honored that you would give me this opportunity. Thank you!"

    Of course, the feeling was short-lived.

    One moment I''m admiring the buff, the next, my head is spinning.

    In the message, it was clearly referred to as ''a man''.

    ''Who the hell is he?''

    How could he bring a buff like this across the Arcana continent?

    The question didn''tst long.

    Over and over again.

    A legend is something that grows from mouth to mouth.

    In that sense.

    It was only natural that the legend of the man would spread across the Arcana continent.

    Too many to print out as messages.

    Thest message shed.

    [All of this was the arrangement of the Dark Dragon].

    "...?!!"

    Dark Dragon.

    At the sound of that word, the guild members''plexions turned white.

    The name is a worldpletely different from the Arcana Continent, and even in reality,

    there is no rest. As someone said, it was a name that rang out hundreds of millions of times a

    day.

    "Lee, Lee Hoyeol...?"

    Yes, it was Lee Hoyeol''s alias.

    I read the message in shock.

    A man, a Dark Dragon, Arrangement....

    The knowledge of an experienced yer concludes.

    "All of this is due to the actions of Lee Hoyeol, alone...?"

    When Arcana was just a game.

    Sometimes buffs were triggered based on yers'' achievements.

    But this is a different story.

    At best, these are buffs that apply to a limited area, like a hunting ground or town, not the entire continent of Arcana. What''s more, each and every one of them was a disruptive,

    bnce-altering effect.

    The yer''s knowledge speaks.

    "...What kind of achievement?"

    Even with the knowledge of that knowledgeable person, it could not even be estimated. Even

    in his confused mind, what he did not forget was his loyalty to the monarch. Loyalty warned.

    "My lord, he can''t be...."

    Lee Hoyeol, he''s different.

    Different, but how many dimensions!

    If all of this was due to Lee Hoyeol''s influence, then the Arcana Continent was already in his grasp. The Arcana Continent, which seemed like a paradise, was now in the middle of enemy

    territory.

    The members of the Heavenly Unity Guild made a decision.

    "We must retreat for now, my lord."

    But they too.

    Like their lord, they had overlooked it.

    The only thing Liu Zunqun shares with them is his vision.

    "...Don''t you hear?"

    Liu Zunqun couldn''t hear my voice.

    Neither can he see the message in my mind.

    And then.

    "...How else am I supposed to get back?"

    There is no way to log out of a connector.

    *

    Yusra Kingdom.

    I move the chess pieces on the round table.

    Across from me sits the king, Hakuna.

    To others, it might look like we''re rxing with a leisurely game of chess, but to me, it''s an

    injustice. Grandfell is not a great man who takes it easy.

    This is an extension of his work.

    Besides.

    ''What''s with the chess pieces?''

    I don''t know how to y chess.

    I know how to identify recesses and organs, but I don''t know anything about chess.

    I don''t even know the names or functions of the pieces.

    ''Is this what they call a pawn, or a king because a crown is a king?''

    And yet, he moves the pieces with a bravado.

    "There are three main forces left."

    Being an extension of my job was not an adequate excuse. Asmander-in-chief of the

    Holy War Alliance, I was reviewing the strength of Yusra''s King Hakuna and his allies and

    enemies.

    The powers of our allies had been burned into my brain without me having to mention them, thanks to my daily routine. Now I was about to recite the powers of our enemies, the demons.

    Click.

    A finger snapped, setting the chess piece down.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "High-ranking demon king."

    A word referring to the top 10 demon kings.

    4th ce there.

    Not counting Gamigin, who was dragged down to hell by me and Akshan.

    That leaves exactly nine.

    Thud.

    "Great Evil, the Seven Deadly Sins."

    Thud.

    "And the Primordial Evil."

    Two chess pieces down, one after the other.

    "Of the seven deadly sins, there are five left, I suppose."

    "I see."

    I nodded at Hakuna''s words.

    Greed that had possessed Hakuna had been severed from its roots and consigned to hell.

    Envy could be hunted down at the expense of the Shadow Mercenaries.

    ''If there are many, there will be many, if there are few, there will be few.''

    But demons are growth monsters.

    Nasty little things that grow stronger through negative emotions.

    The scary thing is that you never know when or how a lowly demon imp will grow stronger.

    The proof is in the ss quest.

    -Hunt demons. (repeat)

    ��Follow the blood trail to track down a half-breed demon. (Ongoing)

    It''s not a normal one, given that it''s the objective of the grandiose ss quest [Rebuild

    Akshan], but theck of information about half-breed demons shows how troublesome they

    are.

    ''There.''

    Demon isn''t everything.

    The source of their power in the first ce is someone''s negative emotions. They''re just as

    evil as devils, and they abound in the real world and on the Arcana continent.

    Of course, it''s a natural phenomenon.

    In the real world, it''s more of a philosophical discussion about sex and evil.

    At least in Arcana, there were clear-cut answers.

    Why, good and evil.

    Isn''t that what the world capital was supposed to be about?

    It''s only natural that good and evil coexist.

    It''s an ocean that even the greatest Grandfell has recognized.

    Which, of course, meant that it didn''t matter, because evil would eventually submit to good.

    Anyway.

    ''Let''s not go that far, please.''

    Aren''t the remaining demons all big shots?

    I''m too busy worrying about demons.

    If there''s any constion, though, it''s that I''ve gained some reliable allies, including

    Hakuna.

    Hakuna stares at the chess pieces.

    ... Is it because I made three moves in a row?

    I wondered if you were taking chess seriously. Then Hakuna lifts his head, his pupils glowing

    with determination.

    "As I was once possessed by a demon, I do not have the confidence to face it boldly, but please

    do not forget my presence, my benefactor. Whether it is here or on the Arcana Continent, I am

    ready."

    The Arcana Continent is in upheaval.

    I have heard through Hiel that those who have poured forth from the Bad Omen are bringing

    new life to the devastated continent of Arcana.

    Naturally, there will be conflict.

    Doesn''t everyone know of the existence of Akshan?

    Yes.

    .

    But Akshan is Akshan, and they are they.

    ''Well, Akshan is not a god.''

    It''s ridiculous to expect the conflict between them to be resolved in Akshan''s name alone.

    ''I''m not saying that''s bad.''

    Like I said, it''s natural.

    But at the same time, I know.

    The negative emotions that grow out of conflict are fuel for demons.

    So you''re going to have to coordinate behind the scenes.

    As I''m saying that, another wordes to mind....

    ''In the end, the Dark Dragon is the right word, right?''

    udi, the giant Dark Dragon who was orchestrating the Arcana continent from behind the

    scenes!

    It''s the snout that''s the problem.

    Once you say something, it somehow bes a reality, right?

    ''It''s not for nothing that we''re told to watch our mouths, really.''

    In that sense, I think you should be careful, Hakuna, even if you''re King Yusra, because one of

    the most dangerous things you can say at work is to ask someone to do something.

    ''I know, I''ve been screwed over by Wensu before.''

    I told Hakuna sincerely.

    "It''s better not to say anything you can''t handle, Hakuna."

    Of course, that didn''t sound like warm advice, because it was Grandfell style, but it''s a good

    thing Hakuna had already suffered through Grandfell style to the point of scabbing over his

    ears.

    Hakuna replied with a small smile.

    .

    "I''ll keep that in mind, benefactor."

    Hoyeol left, and Hakuna, alone, looked at the chessboard. There were three moving pieces, all

    pawns. Hakuna recalled the names of the three pawns.

    "The High Ranking Demon King, the Great Evil, and the Primordial Evil."

    Greed, the seven deadly sins.

    Hakuna knew the evil better than anyone.

    He could only imagine how great they were. "Nevertheless, it means that it is just a soldier."

    But Hoyeol had used all three of them as pawns.

    One might say.

    You''re underestimating them.

    No, it''s just that one knows what he means and the other two don''t.

    "Demons grow out of negative emotions...."

    In the rules of chess, pawns are also promoted.

    What the pawn means is that even if the demon is only a lowly pawn, it can still grow and

    change. It''s a metaphor for never letting your guard down.

    At the same time.

    "Still, a pawn cannot be king."

    He wanted me to realize the difference in power.

    Hakuna pondered the chessboard in front of him.

    If Hoyeol''s words were even slightly overlooked.

    He couldn''t fathom its deep meaning.

    *

    "...Huh!"

    A heart that beats rapidly.

    Unfamiliar scenery and sensations. The half-blood demon opened his eyes.

    What the hell was going on...?

 Chapter 316: Impure intentions.

    Chapter 316: Impure intentions.

    ?

    "Haa...."

    I catch my breath and try to remember.

    But nothinges to mind.

    Or, more urately, my mind is too crowded.

    "What the hell...?"

    The muscles in the body, the skin, the blood, every drop of it, everything was foreign, as if it didn''t belong to me. It was as different as thendscape in front of me.

    "Haa, haa...."

    Still, I struggled to move my feet.

    A snap.

    Something sticky catches my footing.

    It was blood.

    Cold, ck, sticky blood that coated my feet.

    No, it coated my entire body unpleasantly. "What?"

    The question rises in my foggy head.

    ... Unpleasant?

    Why did I find blood unpleasant?

    ''It''s human sacrificial blood.''

    Despite my dizziness, I remembered my demonic instincts. Negative emotions as a source of power. Negative emotions are maximized in rituals where something is sacrificed.

    So I had to be happy to be drenched in blood.

    "Ew!"

    It was more than unpleasant, it was disgusting.

    In the confusion, the half-breed demon stumbled.

    Barely holding onto the wall, it looked around.

    ''...this isn''t home.''

    Everywhere was a fortress of iron.

    Even the walls were lined withplex, unidentifiable machines.

    Everything was like nothing I''d ever seen back home.

    The half-breed demon frowned.

    "...Home?

    The demon couldn''t immediately think of its home.

    Two words drifted through its confused mind.

    The Demon World and the Arcana Continent.

    Ouch, my head hurts like it''s going to crack.

    Just as I was grasping my head in pain, I heard a voice.

    "I hate sacrifices."

    "?"

    The woman''s voice was high and raspy.

    It focused my senses for a moment.

    It was more than mesmerizing, it was seductive. But it was puzzling. Now, it was a man, not a woman, who stepped out of the darkness.

    "It''s disgusting. Even if you give me human blood for free, I refuse."

    "...!"

    Aplex machine clung to the steel wall, a CCTV.

    The image on the recording screen was of a demon.

    Its appearance is enough to inspire fear just by looking at it.

    It was just like the demons depicted in various media.

    But the half-breed demon swallowed dryly.

    ''...Beautiful.''

    At this moment, anyone who looked at it.

    regardless of its appearance, could not help but be mesmerized.

    The same demon was no exception.

    The demon says

    "Now you''re like me, Queen of Mongrels."

    The Queen of Mongrels.

    "Ugh!"

    The word stirs a blur of memories.

    Mongrel.

    That was how the Seven Deadly Sins of the Arcana Continent referred to the Demon Kings of the Demon World. And queen. The only queen among the demons.... The half-breed demon

    remembered the past.

    "Gremory...!"

    56th in the hierarchy.

    Apricot-colored hair.

    wless skin.

    A demon king who could deceive even humans.

    ''Yes, I am Gremory.''

    The moment of realization. Gremory''s past as a half-breed demon shed through her mind like a shlight, and at the same time, she recognized the demon in front of her.

    "Lust, you son of a bitch!"

    "I see you remember my name, let mepliment you."

    "Compliment''? This body, Gremory...?"

    Gremory is a reigning queen.

    Apliment should have been a humiliation.

    Her body would not listen.

    Even the insults were as sweet as a lover''s whisper.

    ''Damn...!''

    It was all because of this man.

    Gremory was not greedy.

    The Dark Dragon, the imperial counterattack, the situation on the Arcana Continent was dire.

    Worst of all, hadn''t even the Evil Eye in the sky witnessed the trembling?

    I vowed to keep a low profile. That''s why I''ve even brought back the human, the lord I used to

    y with for fun.

    To disguise the Demon Castle of Tears as an ordinary human castle.

    All she wanted was the long, lean life of a queen, not a life of rampaging and being hunted.

    But all her ns went awry.

    "How dare you, deceive me?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lust.

    The Great Evil.

    The Seven Deadly Sins.

    Bam!

    A part of me wanted to rip him apart.

    ''I can do it.''

    I still don''t know why I found blood unpleasant, but I could feel my body grow stronger from

    the sacrifice. But I couldn''t.

    "You want to kill me? If you could, you would have desperately resisted when I dragged you

    into the rift, but you didn''t, and I can still see the look of delight on your face when I grabbed

    your head...."

    "Shut up! Shut up!"

    "No, it''s not me who needs to shut up, it''s you."

    Shut up after being called an insult?

    That was the moment Gremory set her nails.

    Lust spoke up.

    "Because I saved your life, Queen."

    "...save me from what?"

    "Except for you and the Ten Thrones, it means that all demon kings have been dead."

    The Ten Thrones.

    Except for me and those foolish bastards.

    All the demons are dead?

    I couldn''t believe it.

    "...Is that true?"

    "Of course."

    "No way."

    The first thing that came to mind was Akshan, thest survivor.

    It was him. That demon hunter had sent the Gamigin of the 4th Throne to hell.

    The sheer ferocity and brutality of that battle....

    could have hunted down all the remaining demons.

    But.

    Gremory said sharply.

    "You say I was stunned for that long, bullshit."

    She knew this because she was a demon herself.

    It is not called the King of Demons for nothing. Gremory continued.

    "They must have survived by hiding or begging."

    Even if the Demon Hunters had the ability to do so. It would be impossible to hunt all of them

    in such a short time, even if Akshan were to resurrect.

    Lust nodded as if waiting.

    "Exactly. You haven''t been unconscious for a single day."

    "You deceived me again...!"

    "But the demons weren''t hunted down, they were swallowed by a Bad Omen."

    "...Bad Omen? Swallowed?"

    I didn''t understand what the hell he was talking about.

    But I didn''t feel like exining it to Lust.

    Gremory, the Demon King that defied the Bad Omen.

    That made it clear.

    "You shouldn''t think outside the box, udi."

    "You shouldn''t think outside the box? What are you talking about?"

    "It means that you have my blood running through you."

    "...What, what?!"

    "Can''t you feel the change? You''re gagging at the sight of blood, it''s so obviously different

    from the instincts of the mongrel carved into your flesh, if that''s any proof."

    Lust muttered with satisfaction.

    "Indeed, udi."

    Gremory, Demon of the Demon World.

    Lust, a Demon from the Arcana Continent.

    Mixing the blood of twopletely different demons, she became a half-breed.

    It was worth the gamble, throwing myself into the rift.

    "And I quite like it."

    Thisnd was a different world, even more so than the Arcana continent.

    Although it seems usible on the surface.

    It means that the inside is festering and bursting.

    Best of all, adventurers were not hard toe by. I was sure of it. I couldn''t think of a better

    ce to put my n into action.

    Lust looked at the yer corpses and spoke grimly.

    "Gremory, from now on, you might as well go on a rampage."

    "Rampage? Me? Why?"

    "Because by now, you should know that udi is.... No, you mongrel, you don''t understand.

    Yes, thest survivor of Akshan will be tracking you, and that means you will not waste the

    blood and life I have given you."

    | ||

    Lust turned and disappeared.

    ''On second thought.''

    There were survivors in the udi family.

    And that udi was in Akshan.

    Thest survivor in Akshan, too.

    "There is such a thing as a twist of fate."

    Barr.

    Lust shuddered at the mere reminder. Yes, there was a reason Lust had taken this gamble.

    "Time to make a decision."

    At this rate, he''d be hunted soon enough.

    Lust realized.

    He cast aside his pride as a vile, Seven Deadly Sins Lust.

    Then he realized the path.

    If it was a half-breed ritual....

    To be precise.

    ''If only I could mix blood with a high-ranking demon king.''

    The possibility of gaining power against him who carried both udi and Akshan. Not that

    Gremory, a mere guinea pig, would ever know. Gremory screamed at the back of Lust''s head.

    "Damn you, you bastard, where the hell am I supposed to be? Maybe it''s the Arcana Continent, but.... Adventurer''s World, what the hell am I supposed to do in that shittynd...!"

    "What do you think half-breed means?"

    11?1

    "It''s the power you crave, mongrel. My power."

    Gremory''s pupils dted.

    She wasn''t upset because she was called the queen of hybrids.

    It was Lust''s power.

    The power to make even a Demon sumb. Something that strongly stimtes primal instincts.

    What would it be like to wield that mesmerizing power...?

    Gremory muttered, looking at her blood-soaked body. "...Maybe it''s not that bad?"

    For the first time, color returned to her face.

    *

    Standing in front of the mirror, I adjusted my outfit.

    From my point of view, it''s still overdressed and underdressed.

    Humans are creatures of adaptation. I''m getting used to this.

    Flutter.

    I threw my jacket over my shoulders and turned around.

    If you ask me if I''m going early in the morning to live up to the name of Dawn.

    I can''t argue.

    I have enough on my mind.

    Another burden, unintentionally.

    ''We''ll see. Archmage training.''

    Jesse and Mary.

    The Archmage ss quest begins in earnest today. I haven''t heard from Jesse about the

    specific quest objectives yet, but I''m sure it won''t be a pleasant one, given that she''s chosen

    the Zero Mountains for the location.

    ''Because it''s not another ss, it''s an archmage.''

    A different hidden ss.

    Even the Demon Hunter ss quest is unimaginably difficult in the second half. Of course, I''m

    not going to apany the two of them just to shiver in fear.

    seug-

    I walked out of the office and looked down at the stairs of the magic tower.

    The staircase of the magic tower is generated in real time with each step I take. It''s early in

    the morning, so there shouldn''t be any people, and there''s nothing blocking my view to the

    lowest floor, so I can see the portal right away.

    That''s my first priority. That was the portal.

    Or, more urately, a modification of the portal. -Progress Toward Anomaly (Ongoing) ��Determine the source of the Magic Tower. (Sessful)

    ��Track down the unknown source of the Bad Omen. (Failed)

    Pioneer a new solution. (Ongoing)

    I saw the potential in twilight magic.

    That meant I had to find a way to add twilight to the portal''s interference process.

    ''I was actually going to eat it raw.''

    Myst day on the Arcana continent.

    As I waxed and waned, I was able to return to reality with Mary''s assistance, and I wondered if

    she could easily modify the portal in the tower.

    - "Explore, Interfere, Manifest.... So there''s a foundation there."

    But after a brief conversation, I realized that it would be impossible.

    Twilight was primal magic, to use an easy example.

    It was meant to be the magic and magical power of twilight that was more primal and

    therefore more intense.

    So I quoted.

    ''Better than Mary learning magic now.''

    It would be much quicker for me to learn twilight magic, so I''ve been walking around since

    the crack of dawn, just to look over your shoulder.

    The tower was quiet in the early morning hours.

    The mages of the tower are also human and need to sleep.

    Since you''re more superhuman than human, don''t you need sleep?

    ''There''s an excellent counterexample to that question.

    I''m talking about Tower Master, the cat who just takes a nap on an empty day.

    Except, of course, for me, who is suffering from the effects of the [First World Tree Blessing].

    My body has always been in top shape, neverining of sleep deprivation.

    Thanks to this, I didn''t miss a beat.

    "!"

    kkeugeukkeugeugeug-!

    The Magic Tower in the silence of dawn.

    The first sign of life.

    It''s been a long time since dawn.

    It took me a moment to swallow my sigh.

    As a chief, I can''t turn a blind eye to what''s happening in the Magic Tower.

    "I believe you were prepared to disrupt the process from the beginning."

    I walked without dy.

    The lowest floor of the Magic Tower where a presence was felt.

    Into the nothingness of the Magic Tower''s basement.

    Ttogak-

 Chapter 317: Still, it’s laughable (1)

    Chapter 317: Still, it��sughable (1)

    ?

    Aren''t you moving too carelessly?

    It''s a question I''d rather return.

    My voice echoed coldly in the empty magic tower.

    "It''s an obvious challenge."

    They are carrying out modifications in the Magic Tower and not anywhere else. This behavior

    cannot be exined unless the liver is sticking out of the stomach. Moreover, it is

    indiscriminate.

    ''You really do have a way with words.''

    But then, I felt ufortable.

    ''... Wait.''

    Mugan is a space where nothing exists.

    The five senses do not function properly. Even magic cannot be manifested. How did I recognize the aura emanating from such a ce?

    It''s not just that my senses are sharpened.... I am a demon hunter. This means that when I''m hunting demons, my senses are expanded to match my natural abilities, but otherwise I''m terrible.

    Furthermore, the only people who can enter the Mugan are the highest ranking officers of the Magic Tower. Even seniors can''t enter the void, as the opening is only authorized for senior officers and above.

    Also.

    I concluded at the entrance to the Mugan.

    ''There''s been a change inside.''

    It wasn''t just someone breaking in.

    The two elder mages who had been locked in the void.

    No, something has changed within the demon worshippers.

    "Imand you as chief. Open the gates of Mugan."

    Kugugung.

    I caught a hint of something unusual, but I spoke more harshly. This is a Magic Tower, after all, and if anything were to happen, there''d be plenty of mages toe running.

    ''It''s even Mugan, isn''t it?''

    An environment in which the unwavering presence of the Evesting Mind shines especially bright.

    I''ve been drinking green tea and reading in Mugan before, when others could barelyst a few minutes. I should have weed it rather than worried about it.

    So I took a step forward. It took a moment for Mugan to even hear the click of my shoes. I immediately recognized the reason for the impure gesture.

    "I see."

    Mages are naturally strong in mind. Even though the elder mage endured a long time in the void, he must have reached his limit.

    If he died peacefully.

    Or if he died in Grandfell, where there is no mercy for demons.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, might have been able to give him some respect.

    I''m sure you hate me, but can''t you honor the dead?

    But it was a bad idea to be so malicious to the end.

    The ck wall of the void.

    There were words written with fingers as brushes and blood as ink.

    No, it''s not really writing....

    ''I don''t recognize it.''

    There was no way someone who had forgotten how to speak in Mugan could write properly, so it was neither words nor pictures. But the meaning of the suicide note was immediately clear.

    It wasn''t a quick read.

    It was a demon hunter''s intuition.

    [Curse, ''an unstoppable flow'' has been discovered.]

    It was a message I hadn''t seen in a while.

    Why, I''d only seen it when Arcana was a game.

    One of Akshan''s regr quests.

    was to destroy a demonic curse.

    ''Destruction sounds like a big deal.''

    In reality, it was a chore quest.

    At the time, demonic curses were little more than graffiti, so it was treated no differently than

    a chore to remove graffiti from the outside walls of a town or city.

    ''Akshan wasn''t ignored by the yers for no reason?''

    But.

    I assessed coldly.

    "The intention is even more impure."

    The demon then and now are on a different level.

    The same goes for curses, and this was a dying curse from a great man who was once a elder mage. If a curse had weight, it had to be an incredibly heavy one.

    ''That''s what it looks like.''

    Bloodstains filled the ck walls.

    It''s enough to make anyone but the strongest of hearts cringe at the sight of it. But who am I, Grandfell? I wonder if my heart even beats at all.

    The natural enemy, the one who doesn''t even flinch in the face of the demon itself.

    I offered a dryment.

    "But you''re not good at creating."

    That was my evaluation of the demon worshipper who had once been an elder mage.

    A demonic curse.

    It would be nothing more than ugly doodles to Grandfell.

    ''But not me.''

    I feel ufortable when my name is written in red, and I am a superstitious believer who distributes points so that the [Lucky] stat does not add 4 in case of fraud, and avoids stepping on doorsteps as much as possible.

    That''s me, Lee Hoyeol.

    Let''s get rid of it.

    That''s how I feel.

    I wanted to use magic and throw hot water on it and wipe it away.

    But magic is impossible in Mugan.

    ''... Should we smash it with our hands, like in the old days?''

    The clothes I worked so hard to adjust since early morning will be in vain.

    A demon hunter is a demon hunter to the end.

    It was the moment when I was swallowing a sigh.

    My eyes shed.

    [Would you like to enter the curse ''irreversible flow''?]

    Aha, so that''s it?

    [The curse requires a ''natural enemy'' to enter].

    [To enter the curse, an ''exorcism ritual'' is required.]

    [Skill, ''Natural Enemy'' proficiency is sufficient].

    [The skill, ''Exorcism Ritual'' proficiency is sufficient.]

    I quickly shifted my stance.

    "It''s absolutely ridiculous."

    Yeah, the prey, the demons, have grown.

    Wouldn''t it be bnced if the demon hunter, the natural enemy, also advanced?

    At this point, I''m wondering.

    ''... Is it because it''s a really badass?''

    Characters who are unremarkable in the early game but excel in theter game are often referred to as royal or king sses,paring them to the return of the king.

    In fact, you can recognize most royal sses from a mile away.

    For example....

    Nearby is Skal, the dragon knight.

    ''He''s so strong even if he can''t ride a dragon.''

    It was everyone''s guess and expectation what Skal would be able to do if he rode a dragon''s

    back and became a true Dragon Knight. In that sense, everyone wouldugh at a demon

    hunter if they were a jerk.

    But as the only Demon Hunter, I could feel it.

    Nothing is what it seems.

    ''Same goes for skills.'' Even if it didn''t show in numbers, my skills, [Natural Enemy] and [Exorcism Ritual] had

    clearly grown over the years. Wasn''t the fact that I recognized the demonic scent emanating

    from Mugan the proof of that?

    ''Thanks to my growth, I can see the curse right away.''

    A moment of realization.

    I took a step toward the curse left by the demon worshipper. Partly because I didn''t want to leave a nasty curse behind, and partly out of pure curiosity. I

    wondered if the curse the Demon Worshipper left behind on his deathbed had any purpose.

    "A flow that cannot be resisted."

    I wanted to find out why it had such a big name.

    Grandfell''s temper, of course.

    The demon''s will, etc.

    "Then I will turn it back."

    To the very end. Because it''s only natural to deny it. There was no hesitation this time. [entering the curse ''irresistible flow''].

    ?

    A vast vision.

    I could feel it in my gut.

    ''Are there no battles like in rifts or dungeons?''

    I asked, expecting monsters to appear from the curse.

    As evidenced by theck of appropriate levels.

    Apparently not.

    Just.

    "Help!"

    "What are those monsters!"

    "The gates of the Demon World have opened!"

    "Retreat!! Everyone run away!!!"

    The scene beneath their feet was clearly a devastating battlefield.

    No, could it be called a battlefield?

    It was more like a one-sided ughter.

    Demons trampling over cities.

    At first, I wondered if it was a city on the Arcana continent.

    It didn''t feel like Arcana at all. At first nce, the statues, architecture, and even the

    appearance of the inhabitants were unlike anything I''d seen anywhere else in Arcana.

    Then a message shed that answered my questions.

    [You have entered the doomed Continent of Seorn].

    The Continent of Seorn....

    I said it was strange.

    Was it apletely different worldview than Arcana?

    It''s always the intent of the candidate that matters.

    I put myself in the shoes of a demon worshipper.

    At the moment of death, what did he want to leave behind as a curse?

    The answer came easily.

    "I see."

    I thought again.

    The purpose of the three demon worshippers, including the elder mage, Karimzeva.

    They were trying to manifest the High Ranking Demon King into reality.

    A sh.

    As if to let you know that it is the correct answer.

    The evil eyes are all aligned in the sky.

    The formation looks familiar.

    They are simr to the summoners of Decarabia that I witnessed in Frost.

    Only, the scale of the magic circles is vast.

    I can guess what they''re trying to summon.

    A high ranking demon king, as expected.

    Karimzeva had tried to summon a High Ranking Demon King, Gamigin, by drawing a magic

    circle of rifts across the world. But this is bigger than that, isn''t it? Those demons must float

    through space, beyond continents and worlds.

    Thanks to this, we were able to identify his identity even among the high-ranking demon

    kings.

    "Bael."

    Bael, the number one Demon King in the hierarchy.

    Okay, I finally understood the purpose of the demon worshipper''sst curse. I would have called it an irresistible flow.... He wanted to tell me that no matter how hard I struggled, it would be futile in the face of the absolute power of the High Ranking Demon King.

    I thought objectively.

    It''s worth it.

    The sky goes dark.

    Puck. Puck....

    Puck....

    With a hollow noise.

    The only light in the sky, Evil Eyes, was bursting apart one by one. I recognized it as a demonn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    hunter. Eating something like that as a sacrifice.

    What kind of a bastard is he,...?

    But let''s stay positive. Thanks to this curse, I''d be able to gauge the power of the High

    Ranking Demon King, and at least I''d be able to see Bael''s face.

    ''...What the hell?''

    But I was mistaken.

    The sky literally split open as all the demons in the sky exploded. Out of the crack in the sky

    emerged something so huge it could have covered Seorn Continents.

    It was only a single forearm.

    Sereung-

    To be exact, it was a hand holding a sword.

    I froze in the moment.

    I was stunned.

    ... dozens of Evil Eyes as a sacrifice.

    No way, even with that huge sacrifice.

    tl/n: Bael and Baal are the same Demon

 Chapter 318: Still, it’s laughable (2)

    Chapter 318: Still, it��sughable (2)

    ?

    Sreung!

    Bael''s sword that destroyed the continent of Seorn in a single blow.

    A sword strike with immeasurable destructive power stretched toward me.

    geugeugeugeug-?!

    With a bizarre sound, Bael''s forearm creaked.

    The demons from the Demon Realm that trampled on Seorn shout at the sight.

    "What is going on?"

    "Why are you heading towards empty space...?"

    "Bael!"

    They say it''s Grandfell, a ce no demon can pass by.

    There was no way to do anything about those demons.

    That''s because the scene I was watching was a past that I couldn''t intervene in. What made me so sure it was the past?

    Because I am a demon hunter.

    I saw the demons I sent to hell with my own hands.

    In that sense, In that sense, I was once again shocked by Baal.

    Past and present.

    Bael transcended timelines and became aware of my presence.

    As if that wasn''t enough, he even swung his sword.

    Indeed, he could sink an entire worldview with a single stroke.

    But.

    Didn''t I already say it out loud?

    "I did not ask for understanding from an inferior race."

    In the face of the approaching Sword of Bael.

    In the face of the destructive force that shattered the continent of Seorn in a single blow.

    I spoke, not backing down in the slightest.

    "Consider it an honor. I will enlighten you myself."

    Of course, it was a thoroughly calcted action.

    As were my words.

    Was it because he knew how to hunt Bael?

    No, of course not.

    I simply believe.

    My experience as a yer has taught me that...!

    ''There is no battle.''

    Yes, that''s how strong Baal was.

    How strong Bael was to recognize my presence.

    The system doesn''t lie.

    Unless the message brought up the right level.

    ''You, you can''t hit me, can you?''

    Bael, you are not worth a hair of my head.

    Not even a single well-trimmed hem.

    You can''t touch me.

    ''Is it shameful? whatever.''

    Did you say it?

    It''s not groundless confidence.

    This is the shameless reason why I didn''t even blink.

    kkeugeugeugeugeug!

    The muscles in Bael''s forearms burst.

    Unlike me, the look on the demons'' faces above ground is one of concern. Their panicked voices carry clearly through the demon hunter''s ears.

    "Why are you making such a huge sacrifice in vain, Bael! Do you realize how much the Demon World has sacrificed for this day? The Demon World is not satisfied with a mere Seorn continent. Fulfill the contract. Use that sword to open the gate to the Arcana Continent!"

    Apparently, ording to the contract, Bael was to open the way to Arcana after Seorn.

    But you see.

    The curse sensed me watching from the past.

    He swung the sword that was supposed to be pointed at Arcana at me.

    "How foolish."

    "How is that the king of kings...?"

    "...Everything is wrong. The sky is closed."

    "I can''t believe I missed this opportunity!"

    "Baaaaahhhhh!!!"

    Off to the races....

    The cries of the demons are realized.

    The sword stops swinging into nothingness. The grip on the sword loosens. Bael''s forearm bends and twists grotesquely, and he is soon sucked into the cracked sky.

    Kugung...!

    Then, as if nothing had happened, there was silence.

    A message shed before my eyes.

    [The Demon World has be one with the Seorn Continent].

    Twopletely different worlds have be one.

    Where have I heard this before?

    Yes, this was also strange.

    Karimzeva, a demon worshipper, once said.

    -"The demon is only a means. You know, don''t you, that what the Arcana needs is the real

    truth!"

    That''s how I knew.

    I didn''t know what he was talking about at the time.

    You were talking about me dealing with Anomaly, Karimzeva.

    That''s right.

    Bael, that''s the realm of the anomaly.

    The being at the apex of it was certain.

    No, considering he''s the original Demon of the Ten Thrones.... It would be more urate to

    say that he was born into the realm of anomaly, not that he entered it like I did.

    But it is what it is.

    Why I was so sure I could hunt you down, Bael.

    Struggling or whatever.

    Because I was making steady progress in the realm of the anomaly, and if ever there was a

    pinnacle to reach, it was the noble Grandfell.

    Besides.

    ''Anyway, we''re still in the same ss, right?''

    Some might scoff at the notion that I''m being overly shameless.

    But.

    What have I been shameless about, a day or two?

    I muttered to the closed sky.

    "You''ve got your tail between your legs, at least you know the subject."

    The realm of the anomaly, a being at the pinnacle, even a demon.

    To me.

    To Grandfell, even Bael was no more than a lowly demonic imp.

    ''... Anyway, it''s a bit unfair to ask if he stuck his tail out.''

    I was just getting to the point.

    My vision began to blur.

    The demon worshipper, the unstoppable flow of his intentions.

    The real truth.

    The past had shown me the power of Bael.

    The curse had taken effect.

    .

    [Purified the curse, the ''irresistible flow''].

    [The rtionship with Akshan has increased.]

    [Influence in Akshan has increased.]

    As a recurring quest in Akshan, my rtionship and influence have increased. Of course, that''s

    not the point. My gaze drifted to the cursed walls of Mugan.

    ''Well, at least I won''t have to wrinkle my clothes.'' The curses were gone, thanks to the sessful purification. The corpse of the demon worshipper was nowhere to be seen. His life force had run out and he had been consumed by

    Mugan in ordance with Mugan''s rules.

    I said.

    "It was terrible until the end."

    After all, I had denied the Demon Worshipper hisst act, why, he had hoped that witnessing

    Bael''s power would break my heart.

    "And you, too. So did the demon who ims to be king of kings."

    If anything, I''ve given him a false sense of confidence.

    By the way.

    ...What time is it, now?

    I had entered the curse, though even time flies in Mugan. Even if it wasn''t a long time, it was

    an event that disrupted a schedule, a procedure.

    The words I would spit out were obvious.

    "You''ve wasted precious time."

    I snarled and walked out of the room.

    Thud.

    The door closed behind me and I climbed the stairs. As I walked up the stairs, I looked back at

    my big mouth and thought about how hard I''d have to work to make it all happen.....

    In retrospect, it wasn''t so much of a bluff, was it?

    - "We cannot be satisfied with only Seorn continents. Fulfill the contract. It means opening

    the door to the Arcana Continent with that sword!!"

    The destruction of the Seorn Continent is in the past.

    If, for some reason, I did not enter the curse.

    What if Bael had opened the gates to the Arcana Continent as contracted...?

    Wouldn''t the history of the Arcana Continent have changed significantly?

    Would my big mouth have prevented that?

    Of course, I can''t be sure. The mere fact that Bael recognized my existence suggests that the

    timeline is aplex concept beyond my current understanding.

    ''Maybe I should start studying science.''

    At times like this, I resent being a liberal arts major.

    Still, I knew one thing for sure.

    Bael was not to be underestimated.

    Thankfully, my steps were light. Another hour.

    As expected, the time had passed and the sun was shining on the Magic Tower. The Magic

    Tower was crowded early. The sound of shoes echoing in the lobby drew my attention.

    Eventually, I heard chatter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "... It''s Lee Hoyeol!"

    "What, what, there''s a basement in the Magic Tower?!"

    "What happened this morning?"

    "Get me the breaking news now!"

    But I didn''t care what anyone thought of me.

    I headed straight for the portal.

    Let''s hurry, we have to stop by the Arcana Continent this evening.

    *

    [Zero Mountains]

    [Appropriateness: Not rmended for anyone] [Copse Rate: 100%]

    The yers look up at the Zero Mountains. "Kya, I always wondered when we used to climb that."

    "After the Cataclysm, I kind of forgot about it, actually."

    "Well, I guess I''ve made quite aeback."

    The daunting Zero Mountains.

    While the Zero Mountains were not rmended for anyone, the number of yers active in

    the Zero Mountains, including Ranked yers, was growing. Tips and information about the monsters were spreading like wildfire.

    An archer with a bow slung over his shoulder adjusted his sses.

    "At level 400, it''s more efficient than most rifts."

    "Still, I didn''t realize everyone was level 400 like me."

    "I''m actually only level 400."

    The four yers maintained a moderate level of tension.

    Swords and shields, staffs and bows.

    Each grabbed their equipment and climbed the Zero Mountains.

    "Aha, wait a minute, I actually got a map from an explorer I know, he said it woulde in

    handy one day when we enter the Zero Mountains...."

    Everyone was stunned by the mage''s words.

    "An explorer''s map?! That''s no ordinary map, is it? I''ve only seen it on Nettube videos.... I

    heard that it''s like a navigation system."

    "Is that for real?"

    "I''ll hold the cane, you can browse the map at your leisure."

    "Oh, thanks. I found it thanks to you!"

    [Federation Explorer''s Map: Zero Mountains Londs]

    [Rating: Rare] [Restrictions: None]

    [Completeness: 3.2%]

    [Description: A map created by a Federation explorer, let his footsteps be your guide].

    The information window was crude at first nce.

    It only recorded the londs, and it was only 3.2 percent.

    At first nce, you might wonder what it''s for.

    But in the vastness of the Zero Mountains, 3.2 percent is no small amount.

    [An explorer''s footsteps light up the area].

    The footprints appear on the map at the same time as the message.

    "So these footprints serve as signposts?"

    "Yes! If you look closely, you can see.... And it brings up information like this!"

    "I can''t believe you managed to get this."

    "We''ll do our best, mage!"

    "Eh, no problem."

    Even in the londs of the Zero Mountains, where new maps are being updated, it''s natural

    to be concerned at first, but the explorer''s map sheds some light on the area, and the yers

    are relieved.

    Rustle!

    Suddenly, a rustle in the distant forest.

    Instead of panicking, the yers checked out the footprints around them.

    The footprints are small and cute....

    "Could it be a mountain sparrow?"

    Mountain Sparrow: Lv.430.

    I had memorized it by heart.

    Specific information immediately came to mind.

    "I can''t believe this little thing is level 430."

    "Considering how many ranked yers have struggled with rabbits, we shouldn''t let our

    guard down."

    "We can''t have theming at us in packs, so let''s lure them out one by one!"

    Even if they''re far from ranked, yers at level 400 are considered high-level and veterans.

    Especially after the Cataclysm, there''s a real-world feel to yers who''ve had to fight for their lives.

    That''s why they notice.

    Stiffness.

    Unexpected body changes.

    "Am I the only one getting nervous over there...?"

    Level 430 is a tough level, but it''s one that can be dealt with if you work together. However,

    their bodies didn''t listen to them too much.

    Ugh!

    The yer was not alone.

    Something in the bushes was getting closer and closer.

    The pressure was too much for the mountain sparrow to bear.

    The mage steeled himself.

    ''I have the map, Senior Hwigang gave me.''

    There are no monsters in the area that pose a threat.

    That''s a sparrow, a mountain sparrow. But as he steeled himself, he realized something.

    "......But does a sparrow make that much noise when it moves?"

    And there it was.

    Buss!

    The thing that had been approaching them from the woods hade into full view.

    Without warning, it shed before their eyes.

    It was an emergence message. [A ''Moon ive Bear'' appears in the area].

    "!"

    Information simrly shed up. Moon ive Bear: Lv.700.

    Why did a monster that even Ranked yers had to hunt down by sticking to it appear in the

    londs of the mountain range? With his life at stake, he couldn''t ask questions.

    ''Shit!''

    The odds were stacked against them.

    I had to run.

    But can we run away from a level 700 monster...? "Everyone run...!"

    A split second.

    I hesitated and slurred my words.

    It''s toote, I have to endure one more blow.

    I steeled myself and raised my shield.

    "?"

    There it was.

    The eyes of the Moon ive Bear.

    The pupils glow softly like the moon, as if possessed by something.

    Or rather, mesmerized.

    It was moving its massive body without paying any attention to the yers.

    "Wait, what''s the direction?!"

    However, the 300-level gap is a dangerous one, with ovepping paths. Those with strength

    and agility could dodge it, but it was too much for the mages who were preparing their skills.

    "Ugh!"

    The mage and the moon ive bear got closer. "What the ...?!"

    But nothing happened.

    "Uh, what?" A split second.

    kudeudeudeug-

    A rock wall rose between Moon ive Bear and the mage.

    And a voice.

    "Is it just the four of you?"

    "...Uh, huh?!!"

    Facing himself.

    Not to mention the other yers who were stunned. Hoyeol continued. "Still, I don''t believe in superstitions." Confidently say something you don''t know what it means.

    ?

    Why is it that the more you do, the more you get in the way?

    It''s a science at this point.

    And it''s not just the Moon ive Bear.

    From top to bottom.

    The Zero Mountains were in a backwater. It meant that the high-level monsters from the

    hignds wereing down to the londs in droves. As if possessed by something.

    "Still, I don''t believe in superstition."

    Good for you, Grandfell.

    Even I, a superstitious man, will concede on this one.

    Just four yers.

    It''s too much to attribute to death.

    Because what was happening in the mountains was strange.

    I looked up stiffly.

    And my senses sharpened.

    Why, I had learned something.

    Demons are almost always responsible for shitty things.

    Then there was a sh before my eyes.

    See, I was right, wasn''t I?

    It''s like a demon on the rise.

 Chapter 319: The Difference (1)

    Chapter 319: The Difference (1)

    ?

    ��Follow the bloodstains to track down the half-breed demon. (Ongoing) The quest objective shes.

    You were the culprit behind the flow of monsters in the Zero Mountains.

    An extraordinary ability for a creature that appeared sote in the ss quest.

    But I have a question.

    ''Natural Enemy.''

    For a Demon Hunter, [Natural Enemy] is a vital skill. It''s not an exaggeration to say that it''s the beginning and the end, and it''s inevitable that you''ll be increasingly proficient in itsn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    use.

    ''But it didn''t activate.''

    If it was a demon of the caliber of a half-breed, I would have felt its presence from the moment I set foot in the Zero Mountains. No, [Natural Enemy] would have triggered quickly.

    But even when the quest objective shed, [Natural Enemy] didn''t trigger, so there''s only one thing I can think of. The half-breed demons are clearly different from the ones I''ve encountered so far.

    I opened my mouth to speak.

    "A lowly trick."

    A snide remark directed at the demon.

    It was nothing out of the ordinary.

    The problem was, there were listening ears around.

    The yers, stunned, bowed their heads first.

    "Tha, thank you for saving me!"

    "We apologize if we disturbed you."

    "All four of us have reached level 400, so we thought we''d be able to hunt without much trouble, so we set foot in the Zero Mountains.... Call us trivial, we have nothing to say about it, we''ll be on topic in the future!"

    Nope.

    What the hell kind of image do I have.

    Is this how yers are supposed to be?

    Like I said, it''s all the demons'' fault!

    I replied generously.

    "I don''t me you."

    Our noble Grandfell''s pride isplicated. We despise the demon, but we can''t turn a blind eye to it, and we can''t allow it to bend our procedures.

    Literally.

    ''It''s a tough sensibility, really.

    In the past, I would have desperately turned away.

    No matter how favorably others viewed it.

    I wouldn''t have been able to handle the self-doubt that would ensue.

    But now it''s different.

    I have the ability to realize this ridiculous, foreign pride, and I don''t know if it''s because of the setting of Grandfell or my own struggle to realize my words.

    I continued.

    "And now it''s your time."

    "You mean...?"

    11

    "I mean ''you'', not ''you''re''."

    "..., huh?"

    The yers look at each other at my words. They exchange confused looks, as if they didn''t understand what I meant. Again, it''s not their fault.

    ''It''s the way he speaks.''

    I add a word.

    "Look behind you."

    "?"

    And it''s all on them.

    This moment.

    Even though I couldn''t leave the half-blood demon holding my ankle. At the same time, this

    is the answer that Grandfell and Ie up with as we cannot allow the procedure to go wrong just because of the demon.

    It was simple and clear.

    "...behind?"

    The yers turn their heads at my words.

    "!!!"

    They then exim in disbelief.

    "That, that outfit is...!"

    "Do you recognize that? Because I''m a rtive newbie...."

    "Oh, it''s Akshan, the demon hunter you''ve been hearing about in the news!"

    [The legend, "Akshan, Hero of the New Era" bes a reality].

    When Arcana was just a game.

    Demon Hunters captivated yers for one reason only.

    Foam raw foam yarn.

    The awesomeness that oozed from its appearance.

    Why, it still blows my mind.

    An ink-colored battle suit that clings just right.

    A fluttering ck cloak.

    A ck mask that covers more than half the face in mes.

    Times have changed since then.

    Back in the days when Arcana was just a game, Demon Hunter was a bright piece of shit. After

    the arrival of demon-type monsters, the treatment was unimaginably better.

    ''It''s just that I''m the only one who can''t see it.''

    There were exactly seven demon hunters embodied in the Akshan legend.

    They stood at a respectable distance from each other and stood in the background.

    The yers, who had been mesmerized by their appearance, came to their senses.

    "It''s.... Hoyeol-nim is...."

    Yes, as you guessed, my ss is Demon Hunter.

    I''ve said it over and over again.

    I had no intention of hiding my ss?

    ''Though I have felt the need for secretstely.''

    Why, I''ve realized that the more hands I keep in reserve, the better.

    But, to be honest, I have a tired personality....

    On the plus side, I have a sense of pride in my heart.

    Even if I don''t say it out loud.

    I can''t lie to hide it.

    Anyway, I was prepared.

    In fact, I cringe every time I see my ss guessed in the news.

    From ck Mage, to Abyssal Darkness, to the suggestion that the Dark Dragon is actually a Hidden ss. I mean, there were more than a few times when I almost blushed in the midst of

    my bizarre quest.

    But reality always surpasses expectations.

    "You''re the leader of the Akshans!!!"

    I couldn''t believe my ears.

    ...The leader of Akshan?

    Me?

    Why?

    How?!

    ''Not again?''

    Of course, the yers don''t know about the [Legendary] system, so they''re mistaking the

    Akshan demon hunters materialized by Legendary effects for the real thing.

    To put it another way....

    ''It''ll look like they just responded to mymand.''

    I was, after all, Akshan''s youngest child.

    And yet I am the leader of the Akshan.

    There''s no such thing as a lowly prize. But it didn''t end there. The yers began to bow down.

    Their imaginations run wild.

    "That certainly makes sense."

    "If it''s Hoyeol''s reputation...."

    "Then Akshan''s disappearance from the continent must be part of the big picture...!"

    Anyway, Akshan''s deformed structure is the problem. If only demons can be hunted, this is a situation brought on by our seniors who do not even listen to their own evaluations of the

    world.

    ''At least you guys can talk, right?'' Silence is an affirmation, whether you realize it or not.

    The Demon Hunters walked in silence, clearly hearing what the yers were saying. I wasn''t

    one of those great minds who could borate.

    In the end, I was left with only one option.

    ''I don''t know anymore.''

    Resignation.

    That''s right.

    The realization of pride requires choice and focus. Leaving the half-breed demons to

    Akshan''s seniors, I turn to Jesse and Mary to observe protocol.

    "Akshan made a move...."

    "You mean it''s the work of demons!"

    "It''s big news, this is...!!!"

    I''m not sure how many other bubbles will be inted along the way....

    Let''s stay positive.

    Isn''t it true that the more a legend swells, the stronger it bes?

    I muttered.

    "Is this the beginning of a legend?"

    Anyway, this snout never stops talking.

    He''s spouting bullshit with a stern expression.

    The yers'' eyes widen.

    "The beginning of a legend!"

    The yers look like they''ve just witnessed something incredible.

    I swallowed a sigh.

    I am so sinful, aren''t I...?

    *

    A half-breed demon.

    The ecstasy of flesh flowing with strange blood.

    The power.

    "Hehe."

    Gremory reveled in the experience of power.

    Lust, I will rip that bastard to shreds one day.

    To the point where the resolutions I had be meaningless.

    It was a world of adventurers, a world she''d thought unfamiliar.

    But the people she encountered favored her. They didn''t question her blood-soaked appearance, and they were willing to give her everything.

    "It''s an honor to serve you."

    They even gave her directions to her destination, the Zero Mountains.

    Gremory smiled.

    ''Lust, you will regret leaving me behind.''

    ''This power is for me!''

    Gremory was certain.

    In this moment, she was using her powers more skillfully than Lust himself. It was

    confidence. A look of superiority that no demon, human, or even elf could match. A confidence

    that came with the added bonus of power.

    If you don''t believe me, look at the evidence.

    "...wah."

    Are not the eyes of the foolish humans upon me? Gremory looked at the Zero Mountains.

    It was as vast as it had been on the Arcana continent.

    ''He won''t be able to find me here.''

    Even for a natural enemy, the Zero Mountains are vast.

    Especially if one hides in a hundred thousand caves.

    He could search for decades on his own and never find me. ''That''s enough time.''

    She would call upon her newfound power. Gremory swallowed a smile.

    She imagined her nemesis, the demon hunter, being devoured.

    ''The sight of that arrogant bastard on his knees, begging for mercy....''

    It made her feel better for having been taunted by Lust.

    But Gremory overlooked it. The power of great evil is not something that can be easily dealt with. And when it''s mixed with her own blood, it''s even more insane.

    Soon, side effects that even Lust hadn''t anticipated overwhelmed Gremory.

    "...What is it?"

    The group of adventurers, who had been moving ahead like a limb and opened a path stopped

    in ce.

    Thud!

    They suddenly takes out a weapon and deres with a solemn expression.

    "My queen. We will defend you with our lives."

    ....What the hell was that?

    Gremory didn''t want to attract attention.

    Powerful or not, this was his home, thest of the demon hunters. From what Lust had told

    her, he''d been high as a kite to hunt her.

    And then.

    ''These scum.'' Trying to make a scrape, aren''t they? Gremory stepped forward.

    She''d heard since she''d been in the Demon World that the Zero Mountains were a dangerous

    ce, especially with the rumors of dragons up there.

    ''Mad lizards.''

    They might not be as powerful as the high ranking demon kings, but dragons were capable of

    traveling in and out of apletely different world. Gremory had seen firsthand the ferocity

    of such dragons in the Demon World.

    "...No way."

    Her head was spinning, and thest thing she needed was to draw the attention of a dragon,

    even if it was a demon hunter. Gremory pushed past the yer who had surrounded her and

    stepped

    forward.

    "It''s dangerous, my queen!"

    "Stand back."

    "But...!"

    "I said get lost."

    I had no intention of ying king when my life was on the line.

    From now on, she would move as quietly as possible, find a suitable cave, hide in it, and use

    her powers to call upon the power of her people. It was at this moment that Gremory stepped

    forward, alone with her purpose.

    "...!" Ouch!

    Countless chills ran down her spine.

    She could feel it in her gut.

    They were the movements of many, attracted by power.

    But there was another reason for the goosebumps.

    "...What is it?"

    Being fascinated by power means bing an insignificant limb.

    Because no owner gets goosebumps in front of her limbs.

    It was like that.

    What made Gremory startle was the pressure that was slowly tightening around her neck.

    East-west-south-north.

    No, it was more of a shredded orientation.

    Is it because of the two bloods floating around in the body?

    Gremory grasped a more precise number.

    ''...Seven directions!''

    The presence was strangling her from exactly seven directions.

    Gremory thought calmly.

    There is only one being who can put this much pressure on himself, the Demon King.

    ''Demon Hunter.''

    However, he was the st'' demon hunter.

    Which meant that the one could not be split into seven.

    Gremory gritted her teeth.

    ''Whatever this thing is, it''s not a demon hunter, is it?''

    ...A dragon, perhaps?

    Still, better than that guy.

    It was worth a shot.

    ''If I escape, it''s all over anyway.''

    Gremory had no intention of backing down. She was going to meet the crisis head on. Of

    course, it didn''t take long for Gremory to regret her decision.

    Swoosh!

    Suddenly.

    Arrows flying out of the corner of her eye.

    But all of them missed by an absurd margin and stuck in the dirt.

    "I see."

    Gremory sneered.

    "So drunk with my power that you can''t even aim properly."

    11

    "Whoops. You can''t even answer me?"

    11

    But it was obviously an illusion.

    A thud-

    The noise from an arrow stuck in the ground.

    Swoosh-!

    "!"

    The arrow sparkles.

    Or, more urately, the slender thread attached to it reflects the light.

    Then it elerates faster than Gremory''s eyes can follow.

    Chirp!

    They tangle together, tightening Gremory''s radius of action. Goosebumps rise again on Gremory''s skin.

    ''...what?''

    It''s silver thread.

    A thread made of silver...!

    It was onlyter that she realized the shiny thread''s identity.

    Gremory opens her mouth in disbelief. "...You?"

    "....

    But this time, there was silence.

    So, ''someone'' hasn''t been talking too much?

    One does not engage in unnecessary conversation with one''s prey.

    "Yeah, I don''t know how you guys...!!" That''s the first rule of Akshan.

    Shhh.

    The seven demon hunters pull the silver thread taut.

    Swoosh!

    Using the silver thread as a rope, they glide towards Gremory.

    ''...No!''

    Natural enemy.

    "I can''t see it, it''s too fast. Where are youing from?'' The hunter''s eleration that cannot be traced by the prey''s eyes.

    ''Not at this rate...!!

    The tightening circle.

    "Protect me, protect me...!!!"

    The prey lunges.

    A silver dagger gleams coldly.

    And then.

    ...dengeng-!

 Chapter 320: The Difference (2)

    Chapter 320: The Difference (2)

    ?

    "What, retreat?"

    The Shinhwa Guild raid leader.

    Kim Hyunseok rubs his brow nervously. After Gaon, Shinhwa is solidifying its position as the second best guild in Korea. However, in the eyes of the world, they were a frog in a well, with even the top 100 rankings at stake.

    Still, there is such a thing as moderation.

    "No, Analyst Nam. I''ll admit that our raids aren''t as good as they could be, and I''ll admit that Shinhwa looks even worse, especially whenpared to Gaon, and I''ll admit that too. But don''t you think that''s a bit of an understatement?"

    Gaon and Shinhwa have been working together since the rebuilding of Yusra.

    While Gaon had vastly outpaced Shinhwa as a guild, Shinhwa had also been able to offer Gaon''s help in running the group as a chaebol with a great alliance.

    Whatever anyone said, they gave and took.

    Bad blood aside, business was business.

    Gaon''s chief analyst.

    It was clear that Nam Cheolmin wasmunicating with Shinhwa.

    That''s why I wasn''t convinced.

    -"I''m not ignoring Shinhwa guild."

    "Then tell me why, because I don''t understand. Look, our average level is 450, too. Shouldn''t

    we be able to make a good showing here? Ms. Baek will be joining us soon...."

    -"That''s not it, something unexpected happened."

    "What? An incident?"

    Kim Hyunseok''s voice was urgent and his excitement was subdued.

    Behind his voice, he could hear the sound of relentless typing.

    Kim realized what was going on.

    "...What happened up there?"

    The Zero Mountains.

    Vast and tall.

    Ever since the update to the real world, there had been no shortage of incidents and idents in the mountains. It was a given that a dragon would reside at its peak. It was somewhere in the Zero Mountains that Hoyeol, the Shadow Mercenaries, and the Great Evil had fought.

    Kim Hyunseok cleared his throat.

    "Still, the lower reaches should be fine, right? Of course, we should avoid unnecessary damage, but this is a lond, isn''t it?"

    He wasn''t wrong.

    The vastness of the Zero Mountains isn''t just a bad thing. Even if something were to happen up there, the chances of it affecting those down below are slim to none.

    But this was an exception.

    -"Crazy."

    Thud.

    Had the dancing fingers stopped?

    The typing sounded like background music.

    Nam Cheolmin''s shouting continued.

    -"Mr. Kim Hyunseok. You''re not safe right now either. The Zero Mountains are backflowing! The high-level monsters that live up there have invaded the lower area and are descending into the londs!"

    "...?!"

    I said.

    It was aplete denial of Arcana''smon sense.

    But there was no questioning it.

    [A ''Bloodthirsty Mountain Wolf'' appears in the area].

    "Ki, Chief Kim?!"

    A bloodthirsty mountain wolf...!

    A monster has appeared that I can''t recognize.

    No matter what the listener might think, it was Kim Hyunseok, who had considered Nam Taemin as a rival. He''s an unbeatable fighter. He realizes his level every day, so he''s been watching Nam Taemin''s battles on video to get to know his rival.

    That was a monster that even the mighty Nam Taemin struggled to kill.

    [Bloodthirsty Mountain Wolf: Lv.685]

    "Damn!"

    -"Boss, did you really go down there already?"

    "...It''s a Bloodthirsty Mountain Wolf."

    Kim Hyunseok looked back at the Shinhwa Guild''s power.

    "...cih."

    Currently, Master, Baek Yiseol has not joined.

    If everyone fights to the death....

    we might be able to do something about that one wolf.

    However.

    ''Their true strength is hunting in packs.''

    A mob with a boss, a named monster, and a tricky pattern of organized movement. When Gaon had defeated them, Nam Taemin had bitten the boss, killed it, and then won the victory by sting the disorganized group.

    Kim Hyunseok gritted his teeth.

    ''I am not Nam Taemin, and the Shinhwa are not Gaon.''

    This is going to be annihtion.

    A despairing quote popped into his head.

    But Kim Hyunseok and Shinhwa had forgotten one thing.

    They had forgotten one thing: Gaon''s brain was with them.

    -"Sir. Please pass this on to the mages of the Shinhwa Guild and yers with Agility stats above 400. Tell them to wound themselves to the point of [bleeding]."

    "|"

    -"They have a habit of attacking their opponents'' weaknesses, the wounded first. If you have an Agility stat of 400 or higher, you can narrowly escape their pursuit. Mages, as you know,

    use teleportation at your discretion to put as much distance between you and them as your

    magic allows."

    Well, we''re still a long way from catching up to Gaon.

    Kim Hyunseok immediately followed Nam Cheolmin''s words and gave the order.

    The guild members quickly dispersed.

    "Whoa."

    After receiving the report, Nam Cheolmin rxed.

    At this rate, all of Shinhwa could safely escape from the Mountain Wolf.

    However.

    "Eh?"

    The position of the Shinhwa Guild updated on the monitor was abnormal.

    For some reason.

    They weren''t retreating, but rather advancing.

    "Excuse me, Mr. Kim. Can you hear me?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    _|| ||

    "Hey, Shinhwa Guild President Kim Hyunseok!"

    Swoosh.

    Ssshhhh.

    The sound of running through the bushes continued.

    It wasn''t amunication breakdown, nor was there anything wrong with him.

    Nam Cheolmin hesitated, then clicked the mouse.

    "...This is an emergency, please understand."

    The cooperation between Gaon and Shinhwa is a good one.

    Until the drone monitoring, the cooperation was non-existent.

    Nam Cheolmin muttered a rationalization.

    "It''s a situation that even themander-in-chief would understand."

    Nam Cheolmin moved one of Gaon''s drones spread across the Zero Mountains to illuminate

    the Shinhwa Guild''s location, which he saw thanks to his quick thinking.

    "Is that...?"

    Seven Akshan Demon Hunters.

    And.

    Dengeng-!

    "What, what, what?!"

    The sight of them attacking the yer.

    *

    Poof!

    Blood spurts everywhere.

    An unpleasant stickiness against the skin.

    I open my tightly closed eyes.

    ''...That''s not my blood.''

    Gremory touches her neck with a trembling hand.

    It''s stuck.

    It''s still there.

    It wasn''t until she checked that she saw the yer on the ground.

    Gremory smiled, her voice trembling.

    "Ha.... Hahahaha.... Hahaha!!!"

    Now that''s power.

    A bunch of lowly humans are demons.

    Better than demon corpsmanders, aren''t they?

    "How dare you speak to my queen...!"

    A lesser demon would have lost his cool with his ally lying dead, but look at these foolish

    adventurers. Aren''t they desperately protecting themselves?

    ''With power, you can do it.''

    Gremory realized the situation.

    ''If this is a world where negative emotions fluctuate...!

    A third world that was neither the Demon World nor the Arcana Continent.

    She''d only been here for a short time, so it''s no wonder she knew so little, but she could tell a

    fever when she saw one. Because negative emotions never lie.

    "hehe."

    The corners of Gremory''s mouth turn up.

    The fear of her natural enemy hasn''t left her.

    Gremory found an opening.

    "You won''t be able to hold your own for long."

    I never thought the day woulde when I would provoke Akshan, my natural enemy.

    ''I forgive you, you bastard.''

    I was growing more and more fond of the strange blood in my veins.

    But the arrogant bastards still didn''t seem to want to talk.

    Jeez.

    Crash-

    Jeez.

    The seven demon hunters moved in unison.

    Bolts reloaded into crossbows.

    Gremory giggled behind the yers surrounding him.

    It was a bizarre sound,ing from a man who was terrified but hadn''t forgotten tough. "What does the dog of Akshan know about how human life is treated in thisnd? I don''t see

    what''s wrong with humans killing each other, but what matters is that you humans killed them!"

    That''s how you humans value insignificant lives.

    Thisnd, the Arcana Continent, the already devoured Seorn Continent.

    They were all the same.

    "You''ve done something no different than a demon!"

    But as I said, thisnd.

    The world of adventurers was full of contradictions.

    Already non-humans were iming to be human.

    -"A supernova? He''s no better than a demon?" -"Yes, my queen."

    -"Funny how scum like that can be called a hero."

    A demon that can see through negative human emotions.

    It was a contradiction that only she could recognize.

    Of course, it was good news for Gremory.

    ''You will pay for all your sins.''

    In this world, things will spread quickly through strange machines.

    In reality, it was a human being drunk on their own power who took their own life, but in the

    eyes of lesser mortals, it was .... The corners of Gremory''s mouth twitched upward.

    "You are a human hunter, not a demon hunter, aren''t you?"

    Yes!

    Those Akshan bastards can only be seen as murderous.

    Gremory rolled her eyes.

    ''I never realized how much good it would do to avoid battle.''

    There was much to be gained from this battle.

    A true test of power, of course.

    But more importantly.

    A chance to deny Akshan.

    Like the holy war on the Arcana continent once upon a time.

    To drive the resurrected Akshan back.

    A chance to nip it in the bud. Tadadak!

    "You have a lot of anger."

    At that moment, the Demon Hunters rushed in.

    ''So persistent.''

    Gremory smiled, but gritted her teeth.

    She was a new body.

    The horror of being imprinted as prey hadn''t worn off.

    It seemed the same for the other.

    ''It''s so annoying.''

    Even with their backs to the wall, Akshan is not deterred.

    No blood, no tears, no emotions.

    Push!

    The crossbow bolt elerates.

    Boom!

    Like a well-trained hound''s leash.

    Swoosh!

    The silver thread attached to the bolt is tugged.

    Swoosh-!

    The crossbow bolt begins to bend in an unpredictable direction.

    Gremory cried out urgently.

    "Protect me...!"

    At first, she thought she was being targeted, surrounded by adventurers no doubt.

    But the madmen of Akshan were beyond her imagination.

    Cuck!

    "Huh?!"

    The reason for the bizarre deflection of the crossbow bolt was simple enough.

    The adventurers were simply looking for a seam in the armor, a weak spot.

    "Kugh...?!" Fluttering-

    Not satisfied with one adventurer falling to the ground holding his neck.

    The intention was to immediately give the bolt to the adventurer next to her.

    Cuck!

    Cuck!

    Cuck!

    "kugh?!"

    "eugh!"

    "heog!"

    The adventurers copse and faint.

    "...You''re crazy."

    Gremory was not convinced.

    As she said, things weren''t so bad now. Akshan''s insanity was making her sick.

    "You don''t mind killing humans to hunt me, do you? You''re just as insane as I''ve heard,

    Akshan. No wonder the great demons of the Arcana continent tremble before you...!"

    Gremory realized again. Akshan, they are dangerous.

    When you can nip them in the bud.

    It must be pulled out by the roots so that it can never raise its head again.

    In that sense, it was a good time for her own.

    They are not enemies for nothing.

    As much as she recognized Akshan, there was still a part of her that believed in him.

    "But this is not the Arcana Continent."

    To hunt demons.

    Akshan would do whatever it took.

    An uneptable world.

    A nce.

    Gremory''s gaze turns to the yer.

    I''ve heard that little gadget on the suit of armor - the body camera - acts as a sort of evil eye.

    It must be spreading the madness of the Akshan madmen far and wide.

    Gremory recognized the enemy.

    "You will not be understood in thisnd, Akshan, as you were on the Arcana continent. Do you

    know why? Because humans are born that way, and they all harbor evil within them."

    "...."

    Funnily enough, no answer.

    "Enough."

    Then Gremory had no intention of wasting any more time.

    Yes, it was time to break the tiresome food chain. Gremory summoned the power of demons, great evil, and hybrids.

    "Rise up. My soldiers."

    ...rise.

    The fallen yers flinched. Gremoryughed in satisfaction.

    ''Reborn, I am no longer the hunted.''

    But.

    There was one thing Gremory had overlooked.

    Gremory had overlooked. Akshan''s second ironw.

    When [Exorcism Ritual] is active.

    Demon Hunter''s attacks.

    only deal damage to demons."[ "...Whoosh!

    "...Thud!"

    The mortally wounded yer who had fallen to the ground lets out a ragged breath.

    He clutches at his impaled throat.

    No wounds, no bleeding, no pain.

    Yes, there is only one thing visible.

    A shing message.

    [Status Abnormality, ''Torture'' dispelled].

    "?!"

    At the same time, Gremory''s pupils fluttered wildly.

    She realized in hindsight.

    It wasn''t just fear she''d been holding in earlier.

    "Ugh...?!"

    Cuck!

    Blood rose in Gremory''s throat.

    ...How?

    How the hell were the humans still alive?

    Surely, their throats were impaled.

    This is unreasonable.

    It doesn''t make sense.

    I don''t understand.

    Why should I, a demon with the power of both a demon and a great evil.

    Why do I have to vomit blood like this.

    I can''t admit it....

    Never...!!

    This moment.

    The hundreds of emotions Gremory felt.

    could only be described by one word.

    ''..., I have to escape!''

    It''s a natural enemy that can never be ovee.

 Chapter 321

    Episode 321. One point difference (3)

    It was the shouting that woke Gremory out of despair.

    ��Risk your life to protect it!��

    ��Okay, Power has nothing to do with the fear I feel.

    I try hard to calm down.

    The power of the mixed race was still uncontrolled.

    Rather fortunately. Even at this moment, regardless of Gremory��s loss of fighting spirit, the yers and monsters did not hesitate to devote themselves to protecting the queen.

    Wow wow-!

    Before long, the monsters of the Zero Mountains appeared through the bushes. Just as Akshan aimed at Gremory, they also attacked the demon hunter who was targeting the queen.

    Gremory��s eyes shed.

    ����It��s a gap.��

    No matter how lunatic they may be, they are human after all. You won��t be able to aim at me until the ws are down my throat. If you��re looking for that gap, it��s enough to escape from here and n for the future��

    ��!��

    Of course, that was an illusion that came from ignorance.

    hooked

    Akshan.

    Even if they get stabbed in the heart.

    Those who do not stop hunting if there is a demon in front of them. And although Gremory didn��t know about it, the current Akkshan was a [legend], not a human.

    Moon ive Bear.

    Even if it was hacked to pieces by the vicious ws.

    That he didn��t even let out a scream or even a small moan.

    still holding on to silence.

    It only looks at its prey and does not stop its actions. The sight shook Gremory��s spirit even more. But reality still hasn��t abandoned Gremory.

    ��Hey, calm down. hey!��

    ��When did we fall into a state abnormality��?��

    ��Alluring? Is it the higherpatibility status of fascination?��

    The agitation of the awakened yers.

    ����What are those ck clothes? Where is that guild?��

    Although those negative emotions are just as fleeting.

    It��s been a strength.

    It pushed Gremory��s judgment to the limit.

    Gremory gnashed his teeth.

    ��I can��t be thrown into hell like this.��

    I looked at my own body.

    It��s still beautiful.

    You are the flower that blooms in the mud of the Demon World. Even the humans and elves of the Arcana continent cannote close to their beauty. Putting someone else��s shell on top of Gremory��s high self-esteem? There was no way I was interested in possessing things.

    ��Chit.��

    I touch the long apricot-colored hair onest time.

    Then I made a decision.

    Now is not the time to be stubborn.

    ��I need a new body.��

    Taking advantage of the confusion, possessed by humans.

    I had to evade the demon hunter��s pursuit. Gremory��s gaze turned to the swarming ves of power. Then, there was a human who caught Gremory��s attention.

    ��That��s enough��. It��s worth watching.��

    Umon ck hair and appearance on the Arcana continent.

    However, to the extent that it is considered different rather thancking.

    It was wless beauty.

    To the extent that it does not bother the high aesthetic sense.

    Gremory did not hesitate.

    Immediately attempted to possess the target.

    At the same time as upying the body without difficulty.

    ����!��

    The knowledge andmon sense of reality that prates the head.

    And even the yer��s abilities.

    ��Oh dear.��

    Awakening in a new body, Gremory thought.

    ��I never thought the price of abandoning my pride would be so sweet.��

    The admiration also swallowed for a moment.

    If only I could survive here��

    ����Really, revenge is not a dream!��

    *

    Somewhere near the top of the Zero Mountains.

    I��m sitting in an old-fashioned chair. If you ask me out of nowhere in the middle of the mountain where I got a Renaissance chair�� I will answer that there is no limit to my architectural magic and the use of [aesthetic].

    And it doesn��t matter where you sit.

    ��why.��

    howe

    to a ce like this.

    It is important to sit in this position!

    Jesse and Mary��s Archmage ss.

    At some point, I became an observer of the ss.

    ��To be precise, I started as an interpreter����

    It wasn��t easy just to realize the difference between magic and skill.

    But twilight magic?

    I thoughtmunication would be impossible without my help.

    But contrary to concerns, I didn��t have to step out.

    I��m shameless on top of the dizzying peak.

    I looked down at both Jesse and Mary.

    static flowing.

    I couldn��t hear the conversation from a while ago, but the purple magic flowing around me shows that the archmage��s ss is going smoothly.

    ��Thanks anyway.��

    As an observer, I could see the twilight magic.

    Unlike the timid promise to peek over your shoulder.

    I was proudly watching and learning to the point of passing by.

    I must say, Mana��s talent was amazing today as well.

    ��The opportunity to explore the root is rare.��

    The grandiose self-talk was also amazing.

    Eye level of the Chief of the Magic Tower.

    Twilight magic was amazing even by that distant evaluation standard. Shall we give an example? What must have been the reason why Marcelo��s theoretical magic has led to the greatest magic in the Mage Towertely?

    ��It��s because it waspiled as one.��

    It was because the magic that had been divided into dozens could be grouped into one just by looking at the schools of the Mage Tower. In that sense, Twilight Magic is��

    the root of all magic.

    It would be appropriate topare it like that.

    I understand now.

    Why was Mary able to intervene in the search interference manifestation process without understanding the structure of the portal I manifested?

    I looked at Jesse, who closed his eyes.

    ��I wonder if it��s possible.��

    It was Jesse who needed a lot of time and effort just to understand simple ��magic��. Thanks for your hard work though. Among the yers, Jessi was the only one besides me who could manifest magic.

    ��It won��t be easy.��

    To be honest, I didn��t expect much.

    But that, too, was presumptuous.

    how much time has passed

    The magic of the purple twilight began to stir in Jesse��s body as well.

    I was taken aback.

    ����No, he must be faster than me?��

    The influence of the ss quest is certain.

    In fact, from witnessing the magic of twilight that even Marcelona��s seniors had not witnessed. Jessie��s ability to learn must have been verified in the twilight only.

    I calmly opened my mouth.

    ��Considering that it��s the first day, it��s not a bad performance.��

    Anyone who hears it will know that I am a teacher.

    ��I��m really worried about my future, but this.��

    Thinking back to the days when I was learning magic by watchingtube�� I don��t know if I��ll have to write at least a few books at the level of a thesis to deal with the magic of twilight.

    ��More than that.��

    ording to the procedure.

    Is it because I finished my promise?

    Finally, the nerves are directed in the other direction.

    ��I must have found it, but a half-blood demon.��

    Materialized Akk��shan Demon Hunter.

    It seems like he says it every time he uses [Legend], but it��s not enough to emphasize it several times. The fact that the strength of a [legend] depends on how widely it resonates.

    ��It��s obvious, but it��s worse than aid.��

    Hell��s Akkshan seniors never stopped hunting demons in Hell, so it��s only natural that they��re strong. And are those demons normal demons? It��s because even if it��s only a high-ranking demon king, it��s amazing.

    The same goes for the Akkshan seniors who sealed the bad omen. The ability that came out of that tenacity was so bad that they couldn��t handle it. In fact, even withoutparison with the seniors, the materialized Akkshan legend couldn��t be strong.

    �C ��Akshan? It was so long ago that my memory is fuzzy.��

    �C ��Aha demon hunter! Yes, there were sses like that.��

    �C ��After all, weren��t the Akshans losers?��

    Even in real life and on the Arcana continent, Akkshan wasn��t treated very well. Of course,pared to thepletely forgotten past, the situation is better now, but��

    ��The rtionship between the natural enemy cannot be vited.��

    Well, to Grandfel, all demons are the same demon anyway.

    It was an unusual reaction, though.

    Unlike the cube, I couldn��t shake the feeling.

    because i know

    The ability that the half-blood demon showed.

    It wasn��t enough to seduce the monsters, so there were even signs that were not detected by [Natural Enemy Rtions]. Maybe it was because I hadn��t met him in person, so I was worried even if it was old-fashioned.

    Of course, the pride of this guy who is soplicated.

    It��s basic that you can��t show it with your facial expression. It is uneptable to be swayed by demons and not follow the procedures. Even figuring out the situation during the procedure was uneptable.

    ��Let��s finish today, Miss Jesse Heinness.��

    Eventually, until Mary finished her archmage ss.

    I had to open my eyes and focus on the observation.

    Then, brazenly, she stood up in a renaissance-style chair.

    ��Then see you again at this time tomorrow.��

    I left a short word and moved on.

    The first thing to do is set.

    Let��s start by checking the smartphone that was vibrating earlier.

    A text message from Cheol-Min Nam greeted me.

    -I��m sorry, Commander-in-Chief! I have urgent news so contact me like this��!

    It was simple to summarize the contents of the text that felt embarrassed.

    Akkshan��s Demon Hunters have appeared in the Zero Mountains.

    It was about them fighting against the yer.

    Nam Cheol-min didn��t know, but I wasn��t surprised.

    ��It must have been during the exorcism ceremony.��

    Do not be mistaken. Still, the demon hunter��s attacks during the exorcism only damage demons. yers won��t take any damage.

    furthermore.

    ��Did a demon hunter get treated like a badass for no reason?��

    A demon hunter whose fighting power is weaker than any other ss without a natural enemy rtionship. Even if I fight with the yer with stupid words, I��ll lose 100 times? If it��s not real, and if it��s a demon hunter whose legend has materialized, it��s even worse.

    ��see.��

    Check the next letter.

    I��m not really an analyst.

    There is no text ry, right?

    It is so vivid that the war situation can be drawn in your head just by reading it.

    Weeing-!

    Even that broadcast was currently in progress.

    -Thest demon hunter just fell��!

    As expected, Nam Chul-min was surprised.

    He also has nothing to worry about.

    A system message pops up before your eyes.

    [The materialization is released.]

    An immediate reaction came.

    -��but it disappeared without a trace?!

    ��Anyway, it��s impossible to exin this in words.��

    Let��s go.

    At that point, I put my smartphone in and boosted my horsepower. First of all, it was necessary to clear the situation. First of all, the Zero Mountains were unintentionally in a mess.

    ��I��m the only one who can fix it.��

    Let��s summarize the flow of events.

    yers led by a half-blood demon stood in the way of the demon hunter.

    Presumed to be a mixed-race demon.

    The woman called the queen suddenly disappeared.

    An ongoing battle between Demon Hunter monsters and yers.

    The fallen demon hunters disappeared without leaving corpses behind.

    Fortunately, all of the yers got out of the status quo��

    ��Although it seems to have been roughly finished.��

    It��s not over yet.

    The high-level monsters that came down from the hignds will remain there.

    It needs to be cleaned up before it bes a threat to lower level yers.

    ��Did I miss it right now?��

    In fact, a tycoon who was about the size of a half-blooded devil.

    I didn��t think it would be easy to hunt.

    There was no need to be restless.

    Did you get the information differently than before?

    ��It��s a futile effort.��

    Akshan��s dependable guardian spirit, Tempest.

    Tempest, who tracked the evil in the beginning, should be able to track down the half-blood demon easily from the traces left behind. Let��s see, to put things right�� I think this evening schedule is going to be tight.

    ��Let��s hurry up.��

    enter the portal.

    As my vision changed, a loud noise greeted me.

    yers and monsters mingled and shouted.

    ��What happened?!��

    ��If you wake up, eat your equipment first! Apparently Akkshan saved us. Don��t let that sacrifice be in vain!��

    ����Akshan will save us? So you��re saying the status message was the devil��s work? Crazy Then why can��t I remember at all����

    ��Damn it��s a pack of mountain wolves!!��

    It really feels like the devil has swept away.

    It means there is no mess.

    But it doesn��t matter.

    I raised my horsepower.

    ��anyway.��

    There was no such thing as moderation in the dictionary of Grandfel.

    What I was preparing was none other than the twilight magic I had just seen and learned. By the way, isn��t it the first time since you awakened as a yer that your mind isplicated while manifesting magic?

    I feel like I��m being forced to do that.

    ��As expected, the clothes don��t fit me.��

    Descendants of Twilight.

    And it has a quest line rted to the Descendants of Twilight.

    Twilight magic must be something only the archmage ss can manifest.

    However, where is Granfell��s coercion? Ordinary coercion?

    Goo Oh ��

    A purple magic that blows faintly in front of you.

    I finally managed to do it this time, with a lot of unreasonable settings.

    messagees to mind.

    [The first world tree��s blessing rejects the ��Curse of Twilight��.]

    It��s the Curse of Twilight.

    The effect of the debuff was rejected, so it was unknown, but I could guess why it appeared in front of my eyes. A warning about wearing clothes that don��t fit. But do you think you��ll pay attention to the yard where [Blessing of the First World Tree] is active?

    I arrogantly opened my mouth.

    ��Don��t you dare try to swing me.��

    It was a self-talk towards the debuff.

    Can listeners even guess?

    In the end, the yers who noticed me were startled.

    ��This Lee Ho-yeol!��

    ��Don��t try to wield it��? Are you guessing the cause of the situation? Or rather, was it Hoyeol-nim who moved Akkshan?��

    ��That��s just Homen.��

    ��I am also very surprised by the reaction for a while.

    That����

    purple magic covered the entire area.

    The interference of pure magic science is manifested in the magic of twilight.

    It was an unfamiliar use of twilight magic.

    ��!��

    The effect was clear.

    Even though [Natural Enemy Rtions] has not been activated.

    With only magic alone, he subdued over a hundred monsters at once.

    [The level has risen.]

    Even if the level that did not fluctuate seldom rose, I couldn��t be happy. is it natural I missed the devil. Grandfell��s nting was not an eptable situation.

    ��Before I tremble in anger.��

    Hurry up and summon Tempest and start the chase. By the way, there are many people who see it like this�� Do I have to say the bizarre full name of Tempest Over the Horizon��?

    It was a fleeting but painful moment.

    �C Excuse me for something urgent.

    Telepathy that suddenly prates my head.

    It was Marcelo��s voice.

    Nam Cheol-min was like that, and it was something that rarely happened.

    However, to put it the other way around.

    It must be such an urgent situation.

    Marcelo didn��t say anything and immediately added a reason.

    Look, isn��t there a reason to omit the pre-arrangement?

    -The devil came to the Mage Tower with his own feet.

 Chapter 322

    Episode 322. It��s a different twist, but

    it��s starting to make sense.

    only a few years

    The reason why adventurers were able to shake the continent of Arcana in a mere moment��! Gremory chewed through the bodily memories that burrowed into his head, to be precise, the yer��s knowledge.

    ��I can��t believe I was holding such a blessing.��

    If he had been given this ability��

    he wouldn��t have needed a long time.

    Even if there were only a few years of time simr to the adventurers.

    He would have been able to seize the strength to challenge the tenth throne.

    That alone was a satisfying enough possession.

    ��Whoops.��

    Even his own eyes were not wrong.

    I simply chose the shell in pursuit of beauty.

    There was no such thing as a windfall.

    Gremory murmured softly.

    ��I thought she would be more than just a girl from a noble family.��

    Shinhwa conglomerate group.

    I couldn��t guess the meaning of the words.

    However, one side was visible in the memory of the body. A position to lead a luxurious life, worshiped by so many. There could be no better environment to hide in.

    ��Now there is no bird to hesitate.��

    Gremory moved as his body led him. Now that he had seeded in possessing him, he did not think that Akkshan��s lunatics would be able to pursue him. It��s going to be hard to deal with the ves of power. Even so.

    ��Be alert.��

    Furthermore, thisnd is more than those lunatics.

    The Last Demon Hunter.

    Isn��t it the hometown of the silver-haired man?

    Let��s see, a man of that level would have a reputation in this world. You should be able to find out information about the man from the memories of the owner of the shell.

    Gremory��s prediction came true.

    ����Lee Ho-yeol.��

    The name came right out of my mouth.

    But something was strange.

    Gremory felt a strange sense of deja vu in his shell.

    ����what?��

    It��s okay to say it��s your first time possessing.

    Even if you praised it generously, it is just a human body.

    The sensations I felt must have been unpleasant.

    It felt strangely familiar.

    If it was the same as usual, it would have gone unnoticed.

    Didn��t you promise not to repeat the mistake?

    Gremory closed her eyes for a moment.

    ��I��ll have to look inside.��

    And it wasn��t long before I realized why.

    ��It is indeed a miserable life, woman.��

    To give oneself to the devil twice.

    ��True name Baek Yi-seol.��

    Baek Yi-seol.

    Inside the woman, traces of the devil were clearly visible.

    That, too, was the smell of a tribe that could be said to be of the same kind as the Rust man.

    Gremory clicked his tongue.

    ��Subus.��

    To be vulgar, the demons are counted as one-handed in the demon realm. It was Gremory who liked Baek Yi-seol��s body. That��s why she secretly whispered to Baek Yi-seol��s inner side.

    ��It��s okay to be grateful. Because I��m different from a subus. I��ll make you reborn as a true queen, not a ghost at best.��

    The first step for him would be going back to Baek Yi-seol��s mansion. After that, he thought of dealing with Baek Yi-seol��s blood rtives and aides, who would be the first to get in the way.

    ��Wouldn��t it be annoying if I found out?��

    Even if you put on a human shell.

    Gremory had no intention of epting the humiliation of imitating a human. You have to get rid of everything that gets in your way and fill your surroundings with only faithful ves of power.

    It was the moment that Gremory had promised.

    ����huh?��

    that buck

    ��!��

    My feet moved at will.

    At first, I thought my body was reacting ording to my will.

    until you look around.

    ����why?��

    Couldn��t there be something like Baek Yi-seol��s mansion on top of this precarious staircase? Gremory urgently looked back at Baek Yi-seol��s memories. To be precise,mon sense as a yer.

    ��There is a portal at the entrance of the Magic Tower. Adventurers freely travel around the world through the portal of the Mage Tower. On top of the stairs of the Mage Tower, there is a space only allowed for wizards����

    Jerbeok.

    However, no matter how much I looked back on my memories, there was no reason to climb the stairs. Is it because of that? Unnecessary attention is focused. The eyes of the humans who were hanging around at the entrance of the magic tower followed him.

    not exactly.

    ��Oh senior. That��s Baek Yi Seol, right?��

    ����uh? Wow, you really are Baek Yi-seol!��

    ��Why is Baek Yi-seol in the Magic Tower����

    ��Wait a minute, is this an extension of that incident?!��

    ��Listen to the camera first!!��

    Baek Yi-seol.

    Headed towards the owner of the shell.

    fast.

    Gremory gnashed his teeth.

    ��Does it have a rtionship with the Mage Tower?��

    There won��t be any discovery of the fact that they covered the shell�� but the machine that those worms are holding will spread this situation to the world. Faced with Akkshan, this attention was not weed.

    ��Don��t move on your own, girl.��

    Gremory shot inside and seized control of the body��

    no, to be exact.

    The footsteps that are afraid to stop are moving again.

    that buck

    ����!��

    Gremory was astonished.

    I cried inside

    me the devil

    Even that was not enough, I swallowed up the power of the giant.

    Are you saying that only humans are going against it?

    ��This is impossible!��

    But that was just the beginning.

    Shuk.

    The one who blocked Gremory from climbing the stairs was a skinny man.

    His reputation is even in the demon realm.

    Even among the demon lords, he recognized it right away.

    ��Marcelo Seymourd��!��

    If the fact of possessing was discovered, it would not be able to go over smoothly.

    Gremory was seriously anguished. Should I exercise the power of Rust even now? But can I break this man��s sanity? No, before that��

    ����Wait, why are you all right?��

    Gremory himself had obviously not been able to control the power of his runaway lust. It means that thanks to the rampaging authority, he sometimes messed up and barely saved his life.

    however.

    ��See you soon. Mr. Baek Yi-seol.��

    Marcelo casually took himself.

    It was like treating a shell.

    To say that he offset the authority with his distant mental power.

    ��Even the bugs downstairs were fine����

    Gremory guessed.

    ����Could it be that I can control the authority?��

    It was, of course, a wild guess.

    Mouth moves by itself.

    The head is bowed arbitrarily.

    ��It��s been a while, Chief Marcelo. First of all, I apologize for viting the rules of the Magic Tower. I would like to formally apologize for entering the upper floors without permission.��

    ��Damn it!

    I had no intention of spitting out words like that to Gremory. It would have been the best course of action to leave the humiliation and turn around and get out of the Mage Tower when it was time to make excuses like that.

    Marcelo shook his head.

    ��Nothing to worry about. There must be a reason why you came here.e up I don��t think we can have a proper conversation on top of the stairs.��

    that buck

    It��s not toote even now.

    Don��t follow that man.

    Don��t you dare go against me.

    Even if you shout inside, the body still doesn��t listen.

    Eventually, he reached the top floor of the Magic Tower.

    The conversation continued at a point where no one could see.

    ��I can guess why you came. There is only one point of contact between me and Baek Yi-seol. It must be something rted to the Allied Temple.��

    What is the Allied Crusade?

    Gremory was stunned. To think that the allied forces were organized under the name of a holy war in thispletely different world. When I was on the Arcana continent, it was an unexpected situation.

    ��That��s right.��

    Gremory��s lips seemed to dry up.

    ��Such a dog.��

    Now that I know of the existence of the Holy Temple Alliance. The situation when Marcelo became aware of his presence was depicted more clearly. Gremory shouted as if begging inside now.

    ��Please, please shut up.��

    However, Baek Yi-seol��s mouth moved mercilessly.

    ��It��s nothing else, it��s like being possessed by the devil again.��

    ��Were you aware of the possession?!

    How?

    Grasping the situation, Gremory struggled desperately from within.

    Maybe thanks to that, I realized it btedly.

    ��Wait����

    Baek Yi-seol was possessed for the second time.

    In other words, the subus that first possessed Baek Yi-seol no longer exists inside her. Gremory recalled the feelings he felt after possessing it.

    ����I witnessed the possibility.��

    Revenge was not far off.

    The system is more than authority.

    Sitting on the 10th seat is not a dream��

    ��Am I the only one who had such a dream?��

    Didn��t he know that he was a subus?

    that it is

    That the subus had no intention of giving up this body of its own ord.

    ��It was.��

    Gremory finally came up with an answer.

    ����the subus is being hunted!��

    A puzzle begins toe together in my confused mind.

    ��Impossess. If so, you must havee to see Chief Lee Ho-yeol.��

    top.

    and Lee Ho-yeol.

    Why did Baek Yi-seol��s body go to the Mage Tower?

    ��Yeah, looks like I��m in debt again.��

    Why did the strange feeling of deja vu still not go away?

    It was.

    The subtle sense of d��j�� vu wasn��t what I felt when I saw the subus.

    An instinctive reluctance towards nemesis, inscribed in the demon��s genes.

    Gremory finally copsed.

    ����You mean it��s not okay to struggle like this?��

    Are you saying that you can never go against the rtionship of the heavenly enemy? You mean the hunt started the moment you stepped on thisnd? Does that mean you couldn��t escape by any means or method once you got caught by the demon hunter��?

    Before long, a bell rang in Gremory��s ears.

    ��Looks like you��ve been waiting too.��

    again.

    again.

    again.

    ��Oh no����

    The whistle of the train bound for hell.

    *

    The top floor of the Magic Tower.

    the moment you enter.

    A familiar message greets me.

    [The skill ��Natural Rtions�� is activated.]

    I was honestly surprised.

    ��It��s a fresh reunion in its own way.��

    Baek Yi-seol, the master of the Shinhwa Guild and a member of the Holy Temple Alliance.

    I thought she was possessed by the devil again.

    I was startled even though I said hello casually.

    ��Am I really okay?��

    ording to Marcelo��s telepathy.

    I heard that Baek Yi-seol entered the Zero Mountains and was possessed by a demon. It seems that I went straight to the mage tower with the highest probability of being there. Thanks to the concise flow, the conclusiones naturally.

    ��The one possessed by Baek Yi-seol is a half-blood demon.��

    As if it was the correct answer, the quest target blinked.

    �C Hunt the devil. (Repeat)

    Follow the bloodstains to the half-blood demon. (Sess)

    Defeat the half-blood demon. (in progress)

    That��s why I was surprised.

    ��Baek Yi-seol, you��re also really���� I

    wondered if I was suffering the most from Grandfel. Even so, I can��tin in front of Baek Yi-seol, who has been possessed twice by the devil.

    Besides, you��re not an ordinary devil this time, are you?

    However, Baek Yi-seol was no different from usual.

    ��Gremory. ording to my memory, he was the 56th rank demon. And judging from the fact that he kept mentioning authority�� It seemed like he believed in something.��

    I was silent.

    I just stared nkly at Baek Yi-seol��s pupils. You can fool the eyes of others, but not the eyes of demon hunters. Indeed, Baek Yi-seol��s eyes were definitely stained ck.

    So it��s more questionable.

    ��How the hell are you all right?��

    Demons feed on negative emotions. Because of this, it drives the possessed humans to further destruction. Even if you only think of Baek Yi-seol, who was possessed by a subus in the first ce��

    ��It waspletely different from now.��

    Why trials make people stronger.

    ��Did the experience of being possessed by a subus benefit you?��

    I don��t know, but I think I��ve be as hard as mentally. There was a time when the story of Baek Yi-seol was endless, even in the entertainment industry.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    My head was cluttered with many thoughts.

    Who is Grandfel?

    ��You too have grown up.��

    ��yes?��

    ��It must be that you finally realized your pride.��

    Founder of the Noble Pride Theory.

    At my words, Baek Yi-seol let out a small sigh.

    ��Whoa, thank you for saying that! I was actually worried. I wonder if I��m being possessed again and bothering themander-in-chief. But, as you said, is it because of not forgetting pride? As in the case of the subus, the terrible dark history�� no, I was able to avoid repeating the mistake.��

    ��It��s a dark history, so I know how it feels.

    I nodded gently, but suddenly.

    A meowing sound is heard.

    ��What the hell are you saying?��

    ��Stay still, tower lord.��

    ��I still don��t know what pride is.��

    So, that one!

    Did you sleep less?

    Why are you talking like that?

    Is a nobleman named Top owner taking a nap on the top floor and watching this embarrassing scene? In any case, it is impossible to overshadow Baek Yi-seol��s performance.

    ��Let��s get straight to the point.��

    Prepare for the [Exorcism Ritual] without hesitation.

    mixed-blood demon.

    I haven��t been able to figure out what it means yet, but it��s certain that if the demon king has added power, he��s not an ordinary magnate. What you need to hunt such a being is the item of the sacrificial devil.

    It��s also an item that fits the ss.

    ��There��s something suitable for me.��

    Simrly, the loot left behind by the titans.

    [Cocoon clogged with jealousy]

    [Rating: Legend]

    [Restriction: Unknown]

    [Effect: Sealed]

    [Description: The effect was sealed by the devil��s curse. In order to know the proper effect, it must be purified.]

    That��s right.

    The Seven Deadly Sins of Jealousy.

    It��s going to be a legendary item.

    ��I��m sure it��s an item equivalent to a ghost iron, right?��

    I was expecting quite a bit.

    Because of this guy��s integrity and innocence, I can��t show my dark feelings.

    I put on an expression that was more solemn than ever.

    Baek Yi-seol. No, he dered it to the half-blood devil.

    ��I will start disposing of it from this time.��

    [��Cocoon clogged with jealousy�� has been selected as the sacrifice.]

    [The skill ��Exorcism�� is activated.]

    [Invite the half-blood demon Gremory to the ��ritual��.]

 Chapter 323

    Episode 323. It is the proper flow (1)

    Exorcism.

    It was only after I came to consciousness that I could finally see the face of the mixed-race devil. Appearance close to human. For a devil, his bright hair color is impressive. But��

    I haven��t even started yet, so why is my expression like that?

    ��Ah ah����

    Unfocused pupils.

    A mouth that can��t even utter the right words.

    I thought I��d seen something like that somewhere.

    The devil worshipers who were trapped in the mage tower��s basement were in just such a state.

    To put it simply, it is a face that has given up on everything in the world. If an innocent human had such an expression, he might have even tried to say something to the old man.

    But the opponent is the devil.

    It was Gremory, the 56th ranked demon king, who possessed authority, not an ordinary devil. Let��s not be careless, Hoyeol. Of course, apart from being determined, my behavior was rxed, no different from usual.

    ��It��s going to be difficult.��

    With just one arm and one knife.

    Baal, the Demon King who drove the Serun continent to ruin.

    Aren��t you our amazing Grandfel who didn��t shrink even in front of him?

    Of course, there is no mercy.

    ��Raise your head.��

    ��ah��?��

    ��As of this time, answer my questions.��

    It doesn��t matter if you can answer or not.

    Because this is not kind discipline.

    means severe punishment.

    ��Mixed-blood demon. Exin the meaning of that presumptuous name.��

    Even saying this still stings me a little. That��s right, I didn��t want to say that I, who has the most presumptuous tinnitus��! Thinking about it for a while, Gremory moved his mouth hesitantly.

    ��A monster like a monster.��

    exorcism consciousness.

    A battle between demon hunters and the devil��s sanity.

    If you have the upper hand in consciousness, you canpletely overwhelm your opponent.

    Depending on the oue of the exorcism, the demon hunter could be corrupted into a demon or the demon could be a being worse than a worm. But Gremory spat out those words in a state of being overwhelmed by me.

    I must have been very embarrassed.

    ��Why can��t I even reach you?��

    Grab��

    Gremory raised her trembling hand.

    If I stretch out my hand, it��s far enough to reach me.

    rattle.

    But Gremory couldn��t do it.

    Even if you spit out words, you can��t put them into action.

    So much so that I can hear the popping sound.

    Continue talking while grinding teeth.

    ��God bless you!��

    The moment I hear it, it��s so bizarre that I think it��s the devil��s scream.

    that made such a sound

    It made me feel fortunate that it wasn��t Baek Yi-seol��s mouth.

    ��Jaeenjang!!��

    Gremory��s face, revealed beneath the apricot-colored hair, was viciously distorted. Did you even realize that it was the end? Instead of a will, he must have vented his resentment. Even in a perfectly terrified state, he wrote evil.

    ��My n was perfect. I��m sure you couldn��t even guess. So, are you still questioning me? What is the meaning of mixed blood��! yes tell me if you want As the Gremory Demon King, I am a half-blood demon who has swallowed the power of the Seven Deadly Sins of Lust!��

    ��was that��s why you��re mixed race?

    ��I assumed it wouldn��t be normal.��

    Even in the Zero Mountains, he did not get caught in the detection radius of [Natural Rtions], and even escaped through the siege of the materialized Akkshan legend. I thought it was worthy of the name that appeared in the second half of the ss quest�� but

    ��this exceeded my expectations.��

    Did you mean the Power of the Seven Deadly Sins?

    understood at the same time.

    Yes, that was enough, so he was able to stir things out of the norm.

    Of course, the grandeur is not worth it.

    Gremory seemed to havepletely given up on life.

    ��But why��? Howe I couldn��t reach you even for a moment with this power? Is it because of the goddamn nemesis? can not understand. How much I struggled with this body��!!��

    i know the feeling

    ��To put it simply, Hyunta hase.��

    If you think about the rtionship between the devil and the giant.

    Giving away your pride and epting the power of the Seven Deadly Sins must have been a big decision. However, isn��t it chased by the Akkshan legend, whose resolution is colorless and tangible? Isn��t the person possessed to avoid a crisis rejecting the possession out of pride? In the end, don��t you step into the tiger��s den called the Magic Tower and run into me?

    Now that I think about it, I think it��s worth giving up on life.

    but.

    ��Misunderstanding is prohibited.��

    I recalled the effect of the skill [Rtionship with the Natural Enemy].

    ��������������

    Natural Enemy Rtions: Fighting power increases dramatically when fighting demons.

    ��������������

    Rise by leaps and bounds.

    Such an expression in the arcana continental biography guarantees a tremendous effect. But that doesn��t mean it��s invincible either. So it��s not something to be so unfair about, Gremory.

    ��Did you say you struggled in front of me?��

    Yes.

    I don��t know how much you struggled. Compared to me, Lee Ho-yeol��s desperate struggle, I can be confident that your injustice is wrinkled in front of a chrysalis.

    Shall we take a look at what Kim said?

    Look at how I acquired the Akkshan legend.

    When he lost his cowardly head, he confronted Lei Men Shen head-on. In the end, it was an achievement that was able to be won thanks to sealing the bad omen and restoring the forgotten people on the Arcana continent.

    What about Baek Yi-seol��s pride?

    ��Do you know how much I suffered at that time?��

    It��s not as much as Baek Yi-seol, the party involved. If they are intertwined together, they will decorate the front page of an entertainment newspaper that is not even on sale. Wouldn��t it be caught as a case and get ridiculed by some people for nothing��!

    But what?

    ��It is unfair. I can��t stand it because it��s unfair��!��

    Is there a sound of regreting out of that mouth?!

    This time, there is no need to mention Grandfel��s coolness.

    I answered in a cold voice.

    ��Is the will over there?��

    Then the sharper wordse back.

    ����I will curse you in hell, Lee Ho-yeol.��

    It must have been a long time ago that I was startled by the devil��s curse.

    But not anymore.

    Try it if you can

    ��Does he have the mind to do that in hell?��

    There are real Akkshan seniors in Hell.

    ��I will wait for you there, Lee Ho-yeol.��

    wait for another lifetime

    am i going to hell

    I don��t think it matters much.

    Gremoryughed out loud.

    ��Ha ha ha ha ha. They said that they were doing meaningless things because they were allies of the Holy Temple. but i don��t get along dere war I��ll just be starting. From now on, the devil you can��t handle will drive you, your hometown, and even the Arcana continent to ruin!��

    It��s because I don��t have a back, so I��m honest.

    Is it because I didn��t answer anything?

    Gremory kindly even gave an example.

    ��Lust Rust. Starting with that killer!��

    This is why there is a saying that if you stay still, half of it will go.

    In addition, I think this is why the devil is treated insignificantly by Grandfel.

    Pride, of course.

    ��You and Rust. Whoever it is will be waiting in hell.��

    You don��t even have loyalty. What about these?

    Of course it��s me. Thank you. Thanks to Gremory��s curse, I got a lot of clues. Let��s see, the next prey for the mixed-race devil is the ��Seven Deadly Sins of Lust��, right?

    ��But it��s not just a gigantic evil.��

    Now that greed and jealousy have fallen into hell.

    They were giants who knew better than anyone that they had no chance of winning against me head-on. That��s why he must have gone through the trouble of sacrificing yers and mixed his own blood with the demon king.

    and.

    ��He must be hiding and watching the results.��

    Whether or not Gremory lived up to the expectations of lust is unknown.

    The important thing is that Gremory revealed the existence of lust like a devil. And no matter how tightly he hid it, it was important that he remembered his scent through the power of lust that flowed through Gremory��s body.

    ��Even if I mix different bloods, I won��t miss it.��

    Because of this, there was no change in my expression.

    ��under.��

    Now that I��m prepared for death.

    It must have been Gremory who poured out the curse as ast resort. However, Gremory seemed to be at a loss for words to me, who did not pretend to hear, let alone agitated.

    Of course, what I said was still the same.

    ��Is the will over there?��

    ����Damn it!!��

    Gremory reaches out for thest time.

    But for the sake of procedure.

    It is a jacket of dawn that has been sharpened since dawn and secured to the shoulder with magical power. It was Grandfel who would not allow the touch of an inferior tribe to even brush the hem of his clothes.

    I spoke.

    ��Now shut that mouth.��

    ����!��

    At the same time, purple magic power spread.

    Gremory��s body stiffened immediately.

    Because I was the one who took the initiative in the exorcism.

    It��s only natural that you can��t even breathe if I don��t allow it.

    ��by the way.��

    The personality of this guy who doesn��t neglect anything is unmatched.

    Whatever it is.

    It means repeating it infinitely until you get used to it.

    ��I��m going to suffer for the rest of my life, me too.��

    A message pops up before your eyes.

    [The blessing of the first world tree rejects the ��curse of twilight��.]

    Regardless, I interfered with the magic of twilight.

    If you used pure magic science earlier��

    This time, it��s a mineral that is a familiar search target.

    Susseu��

    the magic of twilight.

    Arrange the purple magic particles in imitation of the structure of the mineral.

    Then, the scattered twilight magic changed its form. Cohesive and sharpened with each other. This is what AAU��s report makes sense now.

    ��If I had seen this kind of skill, I would have raised only wizards.��

    Even me in the past would have been unfair.

    I chose Demon Hunter with Pomsaeng Pomsa.

    A ss that is cooler than the demon hunter has appeared.

    Susseu��

    beyond mere fashion.

    It would be fair to say that they had reached the pinnacle of splendor.

    Of course, I was not used to the magic of twilight.

    Because of that, the radius of manifestation was only a small part.

    ��Because everything is rtive.��

    The exorcism is still ongoing.

    From Gremory��s point of view.

    Wouldn��t this little purple breeze look like a mighty storm?

    Gremory staring at the twilight magic.

    The boy muttered in a dejected voice.

    ��It is beautiful magic. On the contrary, you really have no mercy. Even the only supreme beauty that can be presented is from me�� Are you saying you want to take everything from me?��

    Even if you say such a pitiful thing.

    The devil has no blood, no tears, no emotions.

    It��s obvious what Grandfel would say.

    ��You weren��t beautiful even for a moment.��

    At those words, Gremory raised a small corner of his mouth.

    ����He��s a truly heartless man.��

    Before long, the twilight magic covered Gremory.

    .

    .

    .

    [Your level has risen.]

    [Your level has risen.]

    [Your level has risen.]��.

    A dizzying message.

    This is the first time since the seven deadly jealousy.

    I sneakily check the status window.

    [Name: Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer Sublime Transcendent Dark Dragon]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 776]

    [Ability]

    Strength: 170 / Agility: 175 / Magical Power: 660 / Luck : 12 / Aesthetic : �� / Tenacity : 5

    [Possessed Points : 21]

    Level up by 21.

    It was because the level had risen by 1 in the Zero Mountains. The level rose by 20 just by killing Gremory. Considering that he is 56th in Gremory��s ranking

    ��

    Certainly, from the moment he became a half-blood demon, it was revealed from his experience that he had transformed into a more difficult being.

    �C Hunt the devil. (Repeat)

    Follow the bloodstains to the half-blood demon. (Sess)

    Defeat the half-blood demon. (Sess)

    [Quest seeded.]

    [Rtionship with Akkshan increases.]

    [Influence in Akkshan increases.]

    Repeated quests of Akkshan are also sessful.

    Baek Yi-seol��s pupils, which had been stained ck, also returned to their original state.

    Baek Yi-seol spoke first.

    ����wow.��

    The first word was admiration.

    To be precise, Baek Yi-seol wasn��t the only one who eximed in admiration.

    Suddenly, the sound of apuse echoed on the top floor of the magic tower.

    ��What a wonderful apparition Sir!��

    What is this?

    Marcelo, who is as emotionless as Grandfel, is pping his hands with a furious face. Same with the cat next to it. The owner of the pagoda, with his tail straight, added his words.

    ��To make full use of twilight magic. It��s absurd, Chief Lee.��

    ��It wasn��t my mistake either. That kind of magic�� No, I��ve never seen magic, so I did it somehow. But I don��t know how this happened. I didn��t witness the twilight magic manifested in the Crystal Hall����

    ��Excuse me, but I did. Purple magic.��

    ����!!��

    It was the magic and magic of the twilight that could be witnessed only by opening the circle or having at least the level of magic expression. If that��s not the case, like Jesse��s ss, he��s a wizard.

    ��I don��t know Tower Owner or Marcelo, but Baek Yi-seol.��

    I definitely shouldn��t have been able to witness it.

    Everyone looks at me with a curious expression, but I don��t know why?

    I��m just guessing.

    ����Could it be that it was forcibly manifested?��

    If my guess is correct, it was never a situation to brag about.

    This brazenness had nothing to do with acknowledging a minor w.

    I had to talk.

    ��It used to be, but not anymore.��

    ����What do you mean?��

    ��Because I will reveal the twilight to the world.��

    ��Yes, I will continue to use what I learned from my temper.

    Anyway, not saying the wrong thing is more annoying.

    Anyway, the three of them admired it.

    Let me stop sighing and let out some admiration.

    ��It��s finally time to check.��

    The end of the exorcism.

    I swallowed my saliva and looked at the purified sacrifice.

    It immediately appeared in front of my eyes.

    Legendary item information left behind by evil jealousy!

    [Set effect: 1/7]

    But this isn��t unusual from the start��?

 Chapter 324

    Episode 324. It��s the right thing to do (2)

    Demon Hunter Iron Rules.

    ��Let��s see, I wonder if I can put it in about the hundredth time.��

    Agkshan seniors and Grandfel would not think much of it. However, Lee Ho-yeol, who is faithful to his worldly desires, is not forgotten. When you defeat a possessed demon, loot does not drop��!

    I screamed inwardly.

    [1/7]

    An item dropped by the Seven Deadly Sins.

    A set item where seven be one.

    it was good once

    Although the effect ofpleting the set is still unknown. I knew the power of the set effect through the sex drive brooch and the dawn set, so I expected it.

    But thinking about it again.

    ����Even if I collect these, six will be the end, right?��

    The Seven Deadly Sins Greed is empty!

    It��s not a problem because he��s a newly born giant. The problem is that he fell into hell while being possessed by Hakuna. In the past, hemented that he hadn��t had a single loot after catching the evil.

    ����I never thought he��de back like this.��

    The effects ofpleted set items and upleted set items were simrly confirmed through the Dawn set. the appetite is bitter But I have no choice but to shake it off.

    ��Sadness doesn��t change anything, Hoyeol-ah.��

    Besides, it��s not an item that can��t be used at all, is it?

    Even with the hexahedron brooch, I only collected two out of six.

    It had quite a few set effects.

    [Spring Star Brooch 2/6]

    [Set item effect applied]

    [Currently applied set effect: 2/6]

    [1. All basic stats increase by 2 points.]

    [2. When attacking a boss monster, all damage increases by 10%.]

    Looking at the information window isforting. Thanks to that, I shook off my remaining lingering feelings and moved my gaze. devil��s item. I checked the information of the new item protruding from the cocoon.

    [Neutral parasitic creature Envy 1/7]

    [Rating: Legend]

    [Restrictions: Unknown]

    [Effect: Envy exists in three forms, good, neutral and evil, and each form gives different effects to the user. Current Status: Neutral �C Provides the ��Absorption�� skill to the user.]

    [Description: A small, unknown creature.]

    I wanted something because it was so small.

    was it alive?

    That��s the price of an item protruding from a cocoon.

    By the way��

    I looked at the item quietly. If Grandfel��s attitude was always consistent, his gaze should have been the same as always. Maybe my gaze is colder now.

    ��Because it��s not an item I��d be happy with.��

    Even if it��s a cat, it��s a grandfel that I don��t like because it��s hair.

    But what about the name?

    Parasitic creature?!

    Considering that it is a legendary item and has a high aesthetic sense.

    It��s not strange even if you don��t want to touch it.

    however.

    ��Good and evil can exist as neutral����

    At the same time, it can��t be the effect of stimting the temper of Grandfel.

    Who is Grandfel?

    In a good way, he is a human admirer. In a bad way, he is a head of a flower field full of flowers in his head. In addition, the owner of tenacity to realize his own mental world.

    Suffering from such a Grand Fel, I opened my mouth.

    ��You left a devilish memento.��

    He shot at the seven deadly sins of jealousy that fell to hell.

    ��Didn��t you figure out the subject until the end?��

    Good and bad.

    The effects of the two states were unknown at this point in the neutral state.

    But just looking at it, isn��t it unexpected?

    Especially when the status has changed to evil.

    The item must have an effect with a bad aftertaste.

    ��Then I will deny even yourst legacy.��

    It was.

    Grandfell��s noble pride was that even such trickery could not be tolerated. I stretched out my hand toward Envy, who was crouching down. It looks just like small snowkes, so it��s cute in its own way.

    ��He��s really my nephew.��

    In fact, if I were Lee Ho-yeol, I would have pretended not to know about an item like this. But not Grandfel. Isn��t it aposure that never shakes under any circumstances?

    ��I��m not confident about the line, but I can still maintain neutrality.��

    So there is no hesitation in action.

    Is it because it is an item that changes ording to the user?

    A message immediatelyes to mind.

    [The appearance of the ��neutral parasitic creature Envy�� changes as a result of the aesthetic effect.] It is said that the appearance

    changes even though the aesthetic is not expressed.

    Certainly, like a legendary item, it is ever-changing.

    At some point, Envy��s appearance had changed like a transparent, sparkling jewel.

    Two people watching and a cat say.

    ����It��s a fairly unusual item.��

    ��Indeed, the only one who can handle such magic tools is Gyeong.��

    ��It turns into a jewel. That guy is quick to notice.��

    Like jewels that were originally crafted as ornaments.

    I looked at Envy, who was harmoniously matching the jacket of the dawn. As the state of good and evil changes, the color of the jewel will also change. Of course, as long as Grandfel had his eyes wide open.

    ��Consider it an honor.��

    That��s not going to happen, but whatever.

    [You have acquired the skill ��Absorption��.]

    Whatever the reason, you have learned a new skill.

    Let��s forget the regrets of the set effect and check what we need to check. A skill obtained through a legendary item. Still, it��s not conscientious to want performanceparable to that of noble iron, right?

    ��It would be nice if they hit the average.��

    with some hope

    I checked the effect.

    Then he immediately raised his mana.

    It��s been a while since I��ve been in the middle of a long time.

    Moreover, the location was just like the top floor of the Magic Tower.

    ording to schedule.

    I had manifested a portal to the Arcana continent.

    Baek Yi-seol was clearly startled by the fluctuating mana.

    ��I guess this is what caused the phenomenon above the magic tower!��

    Well, not many yers know about it. There was no need to shut down. Baek Yi-seol isn��t the type to lightly tease someone.

    I just said the main point.

    ��I will return before it is toote.��

    Marcelo lightly bowed his head, and Baek Yi-seol also quickly lowered his back, hiding his surprise. Top owner was licking hairs with her tongue. And I, Lee Ho-yeol, was pounding.

    The inside that is not revealed on the outside.

    Cursed and gued by Baal since dawn.

    In the afternoon, he is tormented by Gremory.

    Dyed time due to unexpected events.

    It may seem as if he hastened to follow the procedure.

    That��s not all the reasons.

    ����Somehow, even though he��s big, he��s too big.��

    The effect of the acquired skill [Absorption].

    To the extent that I can��t help but be curious about it without checking it right away.

    It smelled like deceit!

    *

    A forgotten sense of crisis has returned to mankind.

    �C No, it was a really serious situation.

    �C I suddenly got goose bumps;

    -I thought it was just a quest??

    It was because of Arcana��sck ofmon sense.

    A high-level monster invades a low-level area?

    It was something that could not have happened before or after the cataclysm.

    Of course, if it was just one or two monsters, I could pass it without a big deal.

    -no;; Isn��t it just a matter of seeing the message and avoiding it?

    however.

    -What did you say, I was there,

    and you said something that made sense? -Why -Think about it .

    Where would you jump in that situation?

    It was not an exaggeration.

    Guilds active in the Zero Mountains, of course. As long as the dragon lives at the top. Zero Mountains has never escaped the world��s attention and surveince even for a moment since the update.

    24 hours.

    Drones and helicopters flying over the Zero Mountains.

    Thanks to this, the view of the Zero Mountains was filmed from numerous angles.

    The anchorman who was watching the recording screen sticks out his tongue.

    ��Can you see the viewers too? Indeed, monsters were moving toward a certain area like a flood. A radius of 300 kilometers to measure�� So, all the monsters in the Seoul and Busan areas fell into abnormal conditions!��

    Thanks to vivid images, mankind has be more aware.

    �C There is really no limit

    to the demons. It wasn��t the end

    just by taking care of my mental power.

    The danger of demon-type monsters.

    -Where are all the guys who told me not to make a fuss with the Allies?

    -Aren��t

    they devil worshipers ?

    You know when you open the IP haha

    It uselessly creates a sense of crisis.

    They raise their power by advocating a cause.

    Isn��t that action rather making the power of the devil stronger��

    Thanks to that, the big and small criticism towards the allied forces of the temple subsided like a mouse. However, there was one who was being reevaluated more than the Allied Crusade, and it was Akkshan.

    -Look at the kanji

    -I only heard about it, but it��s easy to be fooled hahahaha -Look

    at the outfit. Looks like I��ll catch all the demons by myself

    .

    -Do you shoot an action movie alone?

    Seven demon hunters surround her.

    The battle was recorded intact through the body cameras of the yers who fell into status ailments. yers who knew Akkshan and those who didn��t could not contain their admiration.

    -The demon hunter I knew only went on quests every day

    . I got rid of the demon hunting by asking only the strength training quests!! But if I knew it would be like this,

    I

    would have loved it.

    finally.

    The fact that the demon hunters swung their swords at the yers was actually the process of exorcism. As the hidden truth bes known through the yer who was saved by Akkshan. His interest in Akshan grew even hotter.

    [Real-time popr video ranking]

    1. Akkshan battle video

    2. Demon hunter weapon

    3. Zero Mountains yer live

    4. Whereabouts of the missing demon hunter��.

    Akkshan.

    Their underestimated legend is finally here.

    ording to someone��s boast, he was regaining his honor.

    And there was a name that resonated with such an Akshan.

    -But how did the ruined Akkshane back??

    -Yes, you disappeared without a trace

    . Lee Ho-yeol was the Akkshan leader haha

    The name of the man who brought Akkshan back into the world.

    �C Could it be that everything was a big picture��?

    -So Akkshan wasn��t destroyed or deleted, it was just waiting for the right time? Did you anticipate that the demons would be upset and were aiming for the back of the head?!

    -It��s not anyone else, if it��s Lee Ho-yeol, that��s how it will be.

    -Shout Homen

    Another legend.

    As a person who set foot on the Arcana Continent, apletely different world ording to the procedure. For the time being, an unknown new legend has inted its size��

    *

    Arcana Continent.

    I thought as I headed over the portal.

    It��s been a while, but I don��t think there��s anything too surprising.

    The news of Arcana Continent was roughly grasped through Highel.

    Numerous forces that were pouring out of bad omens and whose existence itself disappeared.

    Naturally, I didn��t expect everyone to get along well from the beginning.

    ��Even in a small country, there is regional conflict over a mountain, and generational conflict arises after a 10-year difference. How many years can youpare the ancient kingdom and Akkshan?��

    They are the forces that were deleted and swallowed up by evil omens in different times and reasons. Considering thenguage barrier and the difference in appearance, wouldn��t it be rather strange that they are actually close to each other?

    I have no intention of messing around there.

    ��In the first ce, that��s the world where people live.��

    Because the Arcana continent yers knew was such a world.

    So I have no expectations.

    I calmly stepped on the Arcana Continent.

    Is that why?

    A constantly flickering vision.

    [Experience gain increased by 50%]

    [Item drop rate increased by 50%]

    [Magical expression increased by 30%]

    [All weapon proficiency acquired increased by 30%]

    [Romantic explorer Lorentsk I preach knowledge while wandering the continent.]��

    I almost fainted when I saw the message that popped up��!!

    no, what kind of buff is this?!

    It wasn��t just the buff that came to mind, but the specific background was attached.

    There were so many that I couldn��t see them.

    Not only that.

    Each and every one of them is an unbelievable effect!

    In my mind, I wanted to use the buff right away.

    Am I not the one who has more holes in my flesh than anyone else?

    Thanks to that, I��ll be able to use the buff��s effect better than anyone else.

    But I couldn��t put my intentions into practice.

    ��!��

    Last message that came to mind.

    Even when arcana was just a game.

    Because the world message I had witnessed several times caught my eye.

    [The war for supremacy of the continent begins.]

    It��s definitely like the Arcana Continent back then.

    ��Yes, it was a fictional day.��

    As you said.

    I had no intention of intervening in their sparring and fighting.

    Because that was the original shape of Arcana Continent.

    But this case is different.

    [Golden Maxima deres war on the Empire.]

    [Ugrik of the Forest deres war on the Empire.]

    [Canthal of Valor deres war on the Empire.]

    [Arcamond of Trepidation deres war on the Empire. I dere war on you.]

    Maxima Yugrik Cancetion Arcamond.

    How could I forget that name

    4 families.

    The living witnesses of my dark history that I can��t possibly forget even if I want to.

    Soon, my lips spat cold words.

    ��Freedom and self-indulgence are two very differentws.��

    this is bluntly.

    It was a deration as the head of the Cloudy family.

    never.

    ��You��ll need to tighten up the ck leash.��

    It��s not because I��m afraid of my dark history running amok��!

 Chapter 325

    Episode 325. Even animals recognize their masters (1)

    Arcana��s Common Sense.

    The effect of the skill does notst long. No matter how strong a buff or debuff it is, a certain amount of time. If the caster is far away from the caster, the effect disappears.

    ����pup.��

    It has been a long time since false loyalty has been exposed to the bottom.

    There is no way to return to reality from the Arcana continent.

    Because I realized it when I found out about it.

    ��???? ????.��

    The man he served as a monarch had no choice but to use his loyalty.

    As for my feelings�� I wanted to poke even one of my remaining eyes with a tree branch. He did not want to share any of thendscapes of the Arcana Continent or his own senses with Junchun Ryu.

    ��Chit.��

    But haven��t you already paid for one eye?

    If you lose sightpletely.

    There was no ingenuity to endure on the unfamiliar continent of Arcana.

    Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

    A grotesque scream was heard from beyond the bush.

    ��shit.��

    Arcana Continent was still confused.

    Although the demon king has been deleted, not all demon-type monsters have disappeared.

    Did he think there was no need to notice when the king disappeared? If not, do you want to be a king yourself? Rather,rge and small demons formed groups and roamed all over the continent.

    ��Two.��

    Kkuyeok kkuyeok.

    Jang An-lim, the man who was chewing on the dried fruit, muttered.

    He was hunched over, not befitting of hisrge size.

    ��How long do I have to be crushed? I��d rather die than live my life like this. Liuo Junchun, the fact that that bastard is spying on my pitiable appearance is so hot that I can��t stand it!��

    Yong Seong-rak, a pale man across from him, said calmly.

    ��I think I��ve been lucky so far.��

    ��what? Are you lucky?��

    ��Compared to the five who died first, aren��t the two of us lucky? Thanks to coincidence that they fell not far from each other. They are prolonging their lives by hunting and eating grass roots.��

    ������

    Jang An-rim, who was repressing, lowered his tail.

    Yong Seong-rak��s words were not wrong.

    If you are isted by yourself because you are unlucky.

    [Cannibal nt Nependeath: Lv.530]

    [Death Winky: Lv.550]

    .

    Chang An-rim calmed his excitement and swallowed the fruit with a gulp.

    Then, slowly, he opened his mouth.

    ��Then do you have any good ideas?��

    Jang An-lim��s own mental strength is already on the verge of copsing. It seemed that Yong Seong-rak on the other side would make a more rational decision than himself. But what came back was a nod of the head.

    ��If I had known, I wouldn��t have been doing this.��

    ��Hey, you��re just like me. It was my fault for expecting it.��

    ��But isn��t it about time to make a final push?��

    ����thest push?��

    ��Do you remember? A message that popped up the moment I entered the continent.��

    ��message? of course.��

    how could i forget

    Even now, the status window is full of active buffs.

    The proof was that he was alive and well even without checking the status window. It was because he had all kinds of fraudulent buffs that he was able to survive in a forest flooded with level 500 monsters.

    Tsk Yong Seong-rak clicked his tongue.

    ��No, I��m not talking about buffs.��

    ��Then what?��

    ��Everything was arranged by the Dark Dragon. Do you remember thest message?��

    ����!��

    Unification of super-giant guilds.

    There was only one thing he gained by surviving in a ce overflowing with scheming and strife.

    The ability to judge the situation for survival.

    Summed up in one word, notice.

    Jang An-lim swallowed a dry saliva.

    Then he spoke carefully.

    ����Is that what I think is right?��

    ��well. I don��t know what you think.��

    ��No really��!��

    ��haha.��

    Yong Seong-rak smiled slyly and continued.

    ��The way we survive on the Arcana Continent is through the Empire. Otherwise, at least I��m going to visit the vige. you haven��t forgotten The role that cities and viges yed when Arcana was just a game.��

    ��You know, you know.��

    Jang Anrim shook his head.

    Even an inn in a small town that is about to copse is safer than a forest or a cave. Besides, I had to close my eyes even at a shabby inn to avoid various debuffs such as [Insomnia] and [Lower concentration].

    Yong Seong-rak adds the reason.

    ��It��s not just for life. What if you could focus on hunting as you did when arcana was just a game, with minimal safety in ce? Considering the buffs being applied, even raising one level a day would not be a dream.��

    ��One level per day��?��

    Knock-!

    ��One level per day, level 30 in a month?��

    The fishy juice brought back the taste that had been thrown away and revitalized the body that had sagged. But above all, if you can survive. Junchun Liu The fact that he could take revenge on that son of a bitch ignited his will.

    But there was a major stumbling block.

    ��That��s why I asked. Do you remember thest message? The problem isn��t that Liuo Junchun is peeking into our eyes. It is safe to say that the entire Arcana Continent is within the palm of your hand under Lee Ho-yeol��s influence. We are Lee Ho-yeol��s only enemies.��

    ��Damn it, the unification of the world����

    Oh Seong is a piece of shit.

    After escaping from Liuo Junchun��s rule, there were no shackles like these. But as I pondered my anger, I had a question. It��s not real, and their faces won��t be known. It��s about the guild you belong to��

    ��If you decide to hide it, can��t you hide it as much as you like?��

    Again, this is the wrong answer.

    ��Why don��t you remember why we were so happy?��

    ��That��s because I thought I was chosen by Junchun Ryu����

    ��Yes, it was a rare opportunity. The connector that is the only way to enter the Arcana continent. Lee Ho-yeol had one of those connectors, and Cheonha Unification owned the other seven.��

    That is to say.

    in the arcana.

    This means that all the yers Lee Ho-yeol does not know belong to the unification of the world.

    ��No, the damn unification of the world is real��!��

    I didn��t have the confidence to hide the fact that I was a yer from the Arcana people. Just as Arcana people seem heterogeneous in reality, there will be no strangers from the Arcana point of view.

    I finally understood Yong Seong-rak��s words.

    ��So what remains is a gamble. Lee Ho-yeol will show mercy to us, who must have been a thorn in his eye. You have to bet on luck or not. Because that��s the only way we can survive.��

    I wonder if Ryuo Junchun is in the yard that is out of control.

    There was no ill feeling toward Lee Ho-yeol. But that��s not Lee Ho-yeol��s position. They must be mere ephemera that Lee Ho-yeol won��t be able to beat.

    Janganrim and Yongseongrak.

    The two men ended their conversation with a grim expression.

    ��I have no choice but to toss a coin at dawn.��

    and the next day.

    The two men went as nned.

    Then I realized.

    ����Ha ha ha ha ha.��

    It seems that the goddess of luck is still on their side.

    [The war for supremacy of the continent begins.]

    [The golden Maxima deres war against the Empire.] [Yugrik of the Forest deres war against the Empire.]

    [Cancel of Valor deres war against the Empire .

    deres.]

    [The Arcamond of Trepidation deres war on the Empire.]

    War Quest.

    It was even a deration of war against the Empire.

    Does that mean��?

    Jang An-lim opens his mouth, saying, ��I can��t believe it.��

    ��These forces are the Empire! Does that mean you are Lee Ho-yeol��s enemy?��

    ��that��s right.��

    ����Hey, Yong Seong-rak. Isn��t this an opportunity for us?��

    nod

    ��That��s right too.��

    Along with Shining, they had the most war experience in the Arcana Continental War because it was their unification of the world. Thanks to this, the two men were well aware of the rewards that the war quest would bring.

    Yong Seong-rak quietly opens his mouth.

    ��In a war quest, the winning side gets everything����

    The worries didn��tst long.

    ��Wouldn��t it be better to earn ording to one��s ability than to gamble?��

    *

    I headed straight for the Empire.

    situation in which war has been dered.

    In my mind, I wanted to open a portal to the emperor��s pce. Can a body that values procedures do that? I stood upright in front of the front gate of Antonium, the capital of the empire.

    ��When I first entered, I literally put on a show.��

    ��What are you proud of?

    Doesn��t he materialize the legend of the Dark Dragon to prove that he is a Dark Dragon? Doesn��t he march proudly amid the cheers of the people?

    Of course, there was no need for that today.

    ��Open the door!��

    The guard who noticed me saluted and shouted at the same time.

    After that, it was a breeze.

    Although not as much as in the past, Antonium has regained its capital-like appearance.

    Dagdak��

    recovery of the procedure.

    It means that there was enough room to transport guests to the imperial pce in a carriage.

    Thanks to that, I suffered in the rocking wagon.

    ��Can I do this?��

    The deration of war by the four families must have reached the Empire as well. The bustle felt in the scenery passing by through the carriage window was proof of that. In the midst of that, I wondered if it was right that I was being treated as an honored guest��

    .

    ��You should refrain from making too much fuss over a smallmotion.��

    ��Would you like it very much!

    It��s better to just shut up than to suffer from cubism.

    Eventually I arrived at the Imperial Pce. It was only after meeting the emperor face to face that he opened his mouth again. The emperor did not stand on a magnificent throne, but hurriedly walked out to greet me.

    ��I don��t know how to repay the favor you gave me, Dark Dragon. As the Emperor of the Empire, I express my infinite gratitude.��

    If you��re really thankful, first of all��

    can��t we start by refraining from the sound of that dark dragon?

    The reason why the Emperor of the Empire expressed his sincere gratitude to me was simple.

    ��Honestly, it deserves to be greeted.��

    Akkshan��s decisive battle weapon, the K��rnberg Mechanical Tower.

    I ced a mechanical tower around Antonium to help rebuild the empire. Isn��t it the K��rnberg Machine Tower that yed a big role in the Arcana Continent, where demons, including the Demon King, ran wild?

    However, on the continent of Arcana, where the demon king is deleted and swallowed by bad omens, and even the demonic eyes in the night sky are closed and only vague demons run rampant without knowing the subject, the presence of the K��rnberg Machine Tower?

    I had nothing to say.

    ��I have received a message that Imperial scouts have reached Dredsen Vige, the furthest territory from the Empire. Since it is in ruins, it may not be able to be restored soon, but the news has been a tremendous boost to the people of the empire.��

    The scouts reached the vige of Dredsen at the edge of the Empire.

    Security in the area closer than Dredsen?

    It means that it was secured early.

    the emperor continued.

    ��I also heard the news that new forces appeared on the Arcana continent. It would not be good news for an empire that has already unified the continent. However.��

    The corner of the emperor��s mouth rose slightly.

    ��As the emperor, I was overjoyed. Unless they be a threat to the Empire. It must mean that the Arcana Continent has finally be the Arcana Continent. I also heard that he was also arranged by the Dark Dragon.��

    That bastard��s dark dragon is for real!

    ��Thank you again.��

    Anyway, even hearing honorific words from the emperor should have been burdensome. Is it because we exchanged conversations with the president in real life? If not, did the iron skin be thicker? It wasn��t as strange as before.

    Thanks to that, I was able to get to the bottom of the story.

    ��Is that all you have to say?��

    ����!��

    The Emperor had a clear look that he had been hit hard.

    There was a hint of bitterness in his small smile.

    A moment of silence The emperor opened his mouth.

    ��sorry. There��s no way the Dark Dragon, who contemtes the continent from behind, didn��t notice it. You are right. Four families have dered war on the empire. All in all, now that the empire has sprouted hope����

    Yes, I was dumbfounded by that too.

    Anyway, there is such a thing as morality.

    You, the 4 families, were deleted and not restored.

    Why did you stand still and dere war at this timing?

    ��I��m not sensitive because of the dark history.��

    see.

    ��okay!

    It��s because pride never tolerates behavior.

    However, the emperor��s reaction was unusual.

    What is the position of the Empire on the Arcana continent?

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that they had virtually unified the Arcana continent, which had never ceased to be at war. It was an empire that boasted vast territories. What that means is simple.

    The Empire is warlike and unrelenting, merciless and valiant towards its enemies. There is nothing to go far. Just look at the uprising that happened not so long ago.

    Centered on Sword Saint Shagwin.

    The nobles and privates who nned the fall of Antonium.

    The battle was, to anyone��s eyes, the Empire��s inferior.

    The same is true even if we exclude the transcendent existence Shagwin.

    Because there were not even 10,000 healthy soldiers left in the empire that had been hacked to pieces by the devil. However, it was the empire and the emperor who did not back down even in the overwhelming inferiority.

    Compared to then, things are much better now.

    ��Why was he so intimidated?��

    If the 4 families had been realized, those settings would have been realized as well.

    That��s why I understand that you can��t be sure of victory.

    Even so, the empire and the emperor I know.

    They weren��t the ones who gave up before even trying.

    The emperor gently closed his eyes.

    ����Has the timee, my ancestors?��

    He opens his eyes and looks at me as he speaks.

    ��I believe that the ancestors will understand. Shouldn��t the empire have secrets to hide from the dark dragon, the savior of the empire?��

    It��s a secret to hide

    did something

    It was a really big secret.

    ��Hwang family Seric Rose. The reason why the rose was able to upy the Arcana continent and the throne was not because it was strong. It would be absurd to unify the empire with the fragile thorns of a rose.��

    The emperorughed out loud.

    ��That��s right. The reason Ceric Rose became emperor was simply because they wished. The four families are�� so maybe the time hase.��

    It was a dejectedugh as if he had given up on everything.

    ��They probably think that the time hase to bring down the scarecrows they have ced at their disposal in the past and take back their thrones. They want to regain their ce as the actual owners of the empire.��

    ��no wait.

    I can��t follow what you��re talking about

    Did the four families go wild like that?!

    Actually, it may not be strange.

    Even if it��s just Cloudy��s realization, I can��t grasp everything.

    But even in the midst of less understanding of the situation.

    I can be sure of this one.

    The 4 families are the masters of the empire?

    ��No, then what am I?

    Cloudy is the owner of those four families?!

    Soon, my feelings were expressed in the way of speaking in the style of Granfell.

    ��Even animals recognize their owners.��

    with a chilling voice.

    ��It looks like you have demons possessed.��

 Chapter 326

    Episode 326. Even animals recognize their owners (2)

    .

    I have to shut up the situation, but the vague memories be clearer.

    The setting of 4 familieses to mind.

    ������������

    Maxima��s wealth came from Midas�� jewel. Those who serve Maxima are guaranteed great wealth, and those who fight for Maxima are armed with armor adorned with gold. The overflowing wealth brought the strong men of the continent to Maxima��s territory, and Maxima did not hesitate to meet them, which was the origin of Maxima��s Golden Elite Soldiers.

    ������������

    Golden Maxima.

    To sum up, a lot of ignorant wealth was Maxima��s ability. Indeed, it is not for nothing that there is a saying that money solves everything in the world. If it failed if it was serious, would there be a saying that it failed because the amount was insufficient?

    ������������

    Yugrik��s generous mercy was enough tofort the wounded. Even if it were the twins of the sun and moon who were abandoned by the sky and were heartbroken. The twins who were saved by Yugrik did their best to repay the favor, so they judged those who went against Yugrik.

    ������������

    Yugrik of the forest.

    To put it simply, this was quite a lot of people��s clothes. Above all, the twins of the sun and the moon were like reliable mercenaries that could not be bought even with billions of money.

    ������������

    With courage, Kansel headed for his hometown, the vast northern nature. It was nature��s order to follow a strong leader. Most of the northern barbarians followed them, serving Cansel as their chief.

    ������������

    Courageous cancetion.

    This one was half man and half beast. It��s not just animals, but the setting that half are legendary animals. Thanks to this, he was faithful to the details of being worshiped like a god by the barbarians.

    ������������

    Prosperity followed the footsteps left by Arkamond. A gold mine was discovered in an insignificant vige, and it soon became a prosperous city, and the mercenaries hired by Arcamond also possessed the strength of a tolerable knight in just a few months.

    ������������

    Arcamond of trembling.

    The powers of House Arcamond are just as deceitful as the rest. Topare it to a yer, it meant that it was no different from putting all kinds of wide-area buffs around.

    As you can see, all four families were great.

    That��s why even if it��s an empire, I can understand why you can��t be confident of victory. But what? It wasn��t that the emperor��s seat was won, but that it was because the 4 families gave it to him?

    ��How did somethinge true?��

    I can��t figure out the rampaging dark history.

    In a way, it is natural

    Even the aftermath of Cloudy��s realization is too overwhelming to handle.

    Let��s go back to the history of the 4 families and make a guess?

    ��If you know that, I��m a shaman.��

    But one thing is for sure.

    ��It looks like you have demons possessed.��

    That was absolutely not what Cloudy meant.

    someone will ask

    If the ability of the 4 families is true, isn��t it okay to relinquish loyalty to Cloudy? Is it not probable that such beings served Cloudy in the first ce?

    If so, I will answer.

    Do you think ck history is ck history for nothing?!

    Yes.

    enough to call it history.

    I have to add flesh to the ridiculous setting to secure historical evidence and probability.

    It means that it can be called an infinitely deep and dark history.

    Why did the four familiese to possess such enormous powers?

    There is a reason that is like me��!

    The emperor suddenly asks me.

    ��Even beasts recognize their owners��. You are right, of course. But why did you say that? And what does it mean to be possessed by a demon? May I dare to ask?��

    I spit it out without changing my expression.

    ��Because they are abusing it.��

    ����what do you mean abuse?��

    ��The blessing I bestowed upon you.��

    It was.

    In my dark history, the 4 families were not originally even families.

    It was just that he started as a servant 1 2 3 4 serving the udy family, was recognized for his ability, gained freedom, and left the udy estate to receive his current name and blessing as a gift.

    ��If I was quick enough, I would have recognized it.��

    The ability of 4 families.

    Maxima��s wealth.

    Ugrik��s Mercy.

    Cansel��s bravery.

    Arcamond��s influence.

    Because all of that was overflowing with the udy family.

    In other words, Cloudy just overflowed and overflowed.

    It meant that it was only given to the 4 families��!

    ��It��s really great self-consciousness, Hoyeol-ah.��

    I was just sharing what was overflowing in Cloudy��s vast bowl.

    Didn��t the 4 families be the actual owners of the empire that unified the Arcana continent, maintain their power even after the demons came out, and now be monsters advancing towards the empire?

    ��You gave me a blessing��? Are you talking about 4 families? Did you know about the 4 families? Unbelievable. I didn��t suspect it, I hadn��t even thought about it.��

    I watched the emperor��s furious reaction.

    Apparently, he doesn��t seem to know the rtionship between Cloudy and the 4 families. No, in the first ce, the emperor didn��t seem to know much about Cloudy. I understand.

    ��Currently, very few people know about Cloudy on the continent.��

    Dragon Elf Colossal Mary and so on.

    Because those who have lived for eons or watched Cloudy��s death knew the truth and reputation of Cloudy. Of course, what matters is not Cloudy��s greatness.

    ����It��s better not to know about Cloudy.��

    Please don��t be curious about my dark history.

    You can��t stand still for that.

    Don��t even give me time to think.

    I immediately opened my mouth.

    ��So leave it to me.��

    ��!��

    A look of bewilderment appears on the face of the agonizing emperor.

    ��How can you say that? I don��t know what kind of rtionship the Dark Dragon has with the 4 families. You can��t do that. As the emperor����

    ��Are you truly confident, Emperor?��

    ����!��

    You must know that you have to go to the battlefield as an emperor to protect the empire and its people. However, what the emperor showed was not courage, but fear.

    ��I am����

    Whanga Seric Rose.

    from ancestors to posterity.

    The cruel truth of the Empire, which must have been transmitted secretly.

    ����I apologize.��

    Its weight even the emperor.

    It was enough to make him a man who stumbled before the truth of his family.

    Of course, I had no intention of rebuking the emperor.

    ��You have nothing to apologize for.��

    ��No, I��m����

    ��Serrick Rose, your family is the same.��

    ����?��

    ��I understand how you feel.��

    To be shocked by family secrets?

    Even if everyone in the world doesn��t know, I am.

    I, who somehow recognized the head of the Cloudy family.

    You must understand generously.

    The reality of the Cloudy family that I will face in the future.

    Because it will never be easy��!

    furthermore.

    ��And this is entirely my responsibility.��

    ��Your responsibility, what is that��?��

    ��It means the burden you have to shoulder as the owner.��

    How can a fool who likes to carry anything on his back be able to stay still?

    After all, it was Cloudy who gave the name and blessing to the 4 families.

    You will be held ountable ording to the procedure.

    The emperor gently touches his forehead.

    ��I apologize again.��

    I understand that too.

    The situation wasplicatedly twisted by the Grandpel style of speech.

    It won��t be easy to figure out.

    But nothing to worry about.

    ��Slowly.��

    Let��s see if we calcte the speed at which parchment flies.

    And considering the speed with which the 4 families are advancing towards Antonium.

    I thought I would get a bite sooner orter.

    *

    Ignite Maxima.

    The giant man was equipped with splendid armaments.

    Among them, the highlight was the huge jewel embedded in the center of the helmet.

    how many carats?

    No, it seemed like it would be quicker to judge by number.

    It is a jewel bigger than the fist of most adult men.

    ����Isn��t that worth calling?��

    Jang An-rim lowered his head and rolled his eyes.

    Wherever you look, it is dazzling because it is brilliant.

    It��s shiny.

    ��I heard that they dered war on the empire, so I expected it�� but what the hell are these incredible levels of troops? Where did these NPCse from? Is it buggy?��

    But doubt a moment.

    Jang Anrim smiled inwardly.

    Apparently, the decision to split was correct.

    �C ��I will choose Arcade.��

    The four forces that emerged in the quest.

    Yong Seong-rak chose Alkamond. The reason was simple. Yongseongrak��s ss was [Blocker], a rare ss that could only be changed to in Ericton, a small town in the eastern part of the continent.

    -��I hope there will be a dy in school ties on the Arcana continent.��

    Arkamond advancing towards the empire from the territory to the east.

    He put his hopes on the possibility that there might be someone on the side of Arkamond who would recognize his value as a blockade. On the other hand, Anrim Jang himself.

    ��I don��t have anything special to offer.��

    The ss [Window Knight] was neither a rare ss nor a hidden ss. Like Yong Seong-rak, he had no regional, academic, or blood ties to rely on. So, Jang An-rim tried to follow Yong Seong-rak and join Arcamond.

    however.

    -��no. I think we��d better split up here. Shouldn��t even one of us pick the correct answer to guide the one who picked the wrong one?��

    There was nothing logically wrong with Yong Seong-rak��s words. So Jang An-lim wept and chose Maxima to eat mustard. However, this seemed like an excellent choice.

    ��I have been interested in you, adventurers, from before!��

    Ignite Maxima.

    The owner of Maksima was very hot-tempered.

    Chang An-lim bowed his head.

    ��If you ept it, I will repay that interest with performance.��

    ��Yes, I am full of enthusiasm. nice to see.��

    ��thank you!��

    It is on a different level from a bastard with no foundation like Ryuo Junchun.

    Don��t they recognize and value talented people like me?

    Jang Anrim swallowed his saliva.

    An estimate emerges in my head.

    ��In this war, Maxima will win unconditionally.��

    Even the empire of the past, when it was healthy, would not have been enough to win aplete victory against this golden legion. But isn��t the current empire driven to its downfall?

    ��If I win, I��ll get a huge reward.��

    On top of that, Ignite��s big-hearted personality and wealth.

    It seemed like it wouldn��t be a job to receive gold in a box even if it was just a suitable ball.

    Jang An-lim begged for forgiveness inwardly.

    ��I��m sorry Yong Seong-rak.��

    I��m sorry, but I can��t drag you there.

    Jang An-rim had an intuition that Yong Seong-rak was superior to him. Wouldn��t it be possible for Yong Seong-rak to take all of his credit if he led him to Maxima?

    But without Yongseongrak.

    ��With all due respect, Antonium was a city that was like my front yard. I am familiar with the number of gates of Antonium, where there are buildings, and the current power.��

    Jang An-lim puts it in a usible way and spits out the words.

    ��Especially the Knights of the Lionheart, who can be said to be the right hand of the emperor. They do not exist on the Arcana continent in Antonium at this time. After getting caught up in the rift, he has fully settled in our world of adventurers.��

    ��Oh my. Is that true? That��s good news. Lionhearted knights who wield their swords at the risk of their lives will be tough opponents even against the golden elite.��

    Ignite pped his hands.

    Chang An-limughed inwardly.

    See, even if it came true, the root was an NPC.

    ��You can clearly see the inside.��

    If there is a goddess of luck. Jangan-rim was willing to offer at least one gold coin as a sacrifice from the gold and silver treasures he would receive as a reward from the goddess.

    ����No matter how much gold coins. I will do it in silver.��

    Of course, the shallow faith did notst long.

    suddenly.

    Ignite stopped pping and continued.

    ��Oh, by the way.��

    ��yes. Ask me anything.��

    ��I��ve been curious about adventurers before.��

    ��Curiosity, if I can solve it, I will do anything.��

    ��Oh, would you? Thank you for this.��

    Knock��

    Ignite moved her finger.

    Simrly, a soldier covered in gold steps forward.

    For a moment, Jang Anrim was startled.

    ��suddenly?��

    Are you willing to test your might? Then I promised not to back down. Dozens of fraudulent buffs are currently being applied at the same time. I didn��t know many-on-one, but I was confident in one-on-onebat.

    But that, too, was Jang An-rim��s misunderstanding.

    The inside of a human being no different from himself.

    An overlooked illusion into the inside of a mere NPC.

    ��Ever since I was dented in the west, I��ve been curious about the truth of the rumors. So, adventurers, I wanted to see if the blessings you had were real. Isn��t that so easy to believe?��

    ��What kind of blessing do you mean?��

    ��Are you asking because you don��t know?��

    Ignite His pupils shimmer.

    ��Do you think I, Ignite, will have many questions for a lowly stranger? I have only one question for you. Resurrection Blessings. Is it real or false?��

    ��Wealth resurrection. What?!��

    ��Okay, you readily agreed, so let��s hurry up and check it out!��

    ��Let��s go to sleep��!��

    Before Jang Anrim could say anything.

    sereung-!

    The sword of the golden elite soldier shines.

    Denggeng��!

    At the same time, a fountain of blood gushed from his neck in Janganrim. A few drops of blood sttered in all directions on Ignite��s face, but he didn��t frown at all.

    I was just looking.

    ��What.��

    Jang An-rim, an adventurer who is now nothing more than a piece of flesh.

    ��The Power of Resurrection and all that was a pure lie.��

    A fleeting entertainment on the imperial expedition.

    Jang An-rim��s life was treated so insignificantly.

    Ignite��s eyes were filled with boredom again.

    ��It didn��t make any sense, my lord. How can those who are mere strangers be resurrected? Can you reap a ridiculous blessing?��

    At the constion of the faithful, Ignite managed to nod. Yes, there are beings who live forever, but beings who live forever do not exist on the Arcana Continent.

    Even if it��s Cloudy.

    But only adventurers are resurrected.

    ��Was it a ridiculous rumor?��

    It was the moment when Ignite spit out his impressions.

    Fluttering��

    the parchment suddenly fluttered in the air. The soldiers took out their swords in vignce, but Ignite bit them with a beckoning gesture. Apparently, it��s a letter imbued with magic.

    If that��s the case��

    ��Lethel Arcamond is the only one.��

    It��s because it��s far from the hairy magic of Cleanse Ugrik or Smite Cancell. Unlike his arrogant appearance, he decorates behind the scenes in a cute way. Letel.

    The corners of Ignite��s mouth went up as he received the parchment.

    ��Of course I am always wee.��

    As long as the four families moved, the fall of the empire was an established fact.

    So the biggest question was which of the four families would upy the vacant position of emperor. In that sense, Letel Arcamond would be a good partner. If Maxima and Arkamond join forces, the other two won��t be able topete.

    however.

    Seok-

    ����?��

    The smile disappeared from Ignite��s mouth as he opened the parchment.

    Luxurious yet never luxurious parchment.

    It was clearly written there.

    ������������

    As of this time, all positions and blessings of the Maxima family are revoked.

    ������������

    That wasn��t a ��disposition�� that was only given to Maxima.

    ������������

    As of this time, all positions and blessings of the Yugrik family will be revoked.

    ������������

    As of this time, all positions and blessings of the Canthal family are revoked.

    ������������

    As of this time, all positions and blessings of the Arkamond family will be revoked.

    ������������

    ����?!!��

    All eyes turned toward thest sentence.

    ������������

    Housekeeper Grand Fell udy Arpheus Romeo.

    ������������

    Eventually, the punishment came.

    ��Lord Lord?!��

    When Ignite raised his head at the urgent cry, he saw the shocked face of the golden elite soldier. It didn��t take long for Ignite to figure out the reason.

    Because I heard it in my ears.

    Pajik��

    An heirloom passed down from generation to generation in the Maxima family. The huge jewel embedded in the

    ��Jewel of Midas��

    helmet started to crack.

    ��?!��

    And as if foreshadowing the future.

    Awesome��!

    ��!!!��

 Chapter 327

    Episode 327. Even animals recognize their masters (3)

    Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    That name is through my grandfather.

    I have heard of it through my father.

    �C ��Grand Fel is a being with the thickest Cloudy blood. Maybe to the point of being considered as Cloudy itself�� You should never get involved with him. If you happen to face it in the future, never raise your head.��

    Igniteughed every time.

    -��The old friends are senile.��

    It��s the greatest talent in the history of the Cloudy family.

    Laughter broke out.

    Did the Cloudy family be anything in the first ce?

    -��It is also oil-based to be frightened by the ghosts of the past.��

    Ignite was able to objectively look at the position of the Maxima family on the Arcana continent thanks to his cool-headed mind. That��s why the warning of the predecessor didn��t sound like a warning.

    -��If Cloudy had such a talent, he wouldn��t have been behind it from the start. Only one family can hold and shake the Arcana continent? The delusions of old friends are too much.��

    Even the rumors that he hears are not enough.

    �C ��udy?��

    Shadow Mercenaries.

    Wild dogs from the underworld asked for a request rted to Cloudy, and in the process, rumors that Cloudy had gone extinct came to their ears. Ignite spat out a sneer even then.

    -��udi, I never thought that noble name would be circting on the bottom of the underworld! The fact that such a story is told, whether true or not, is a testament to the reputation of the family. Are you watching, father? Even if you are wrong, you are very wrong.��

    And now it was.

    ��Ah����

    Ignite looked at the helmet held up with both hands in vain. The heirloom ��Midas Jewel��, which was supposed to decorate the center, disappeared without leaving a trace.

    The soldiers who hastily dismounted are searching the surroundings��

    ��Open your eyes and find them!��

    In fact, everyone knew.

    The jewels of Midas were neither fragments nor powder, but became fine particles that were blown away by the wind and evaporated without leaving a trace.

    Ignite��s huge body trembled violently.

    ��Me, my�� the symbol of Maxima����

    From the time of the next head of the family who will inherit the Maxima family.

    Ignite is going to stick a nail in his ear.

    I��ve heard of the Midas Gem.

    All of Maxima��s wealth came from the Midas jewel.

    Every time I heard that story, Ignite had questions.

    How did Maxima acquire such a precious heirloom?

    However, every time I asked, my father said.

    �C ��Don��t try to find out, son.��

    Ignite is finally.

    I thought I knew why my father was desperately avoiding an answer.

    Because the reason was written on the parchment.

    ������������

    As of this time, all positions and blessings of the Maxima family are revoked.

    ������������

    Housekeeper Grand Fell udy Arpheus Romeo.

    ������������

    The jewel of Midas is a blessing given to him by Cloudy.

    Losing such an heirloom was a painful loss.

    Ignite, however, regained hisposure.

    ��It��s enough without it.��

    Even the treasure umted in Maxima��s treasury is immeasurable, and he already has loyal soldiers called the Golden Legion by his side. also.

    ��I do not believe.��

    A p��

    Ignite immediately put on the helmet again.

    His eyes were already burning.

    It was because of his well-founded confidence.

    ��Didn��t you check? There is no resurrection in this world.��

    Adventurers who once shook the continent of Arcana. In fact, it was not just one or two people on the continent who witnessed their resurrection. Even among the golden soldiers, there were even people who had witnessed the revived adventurer.

    But just a little while ago.

    Swoop.

    Ignite��s fingers ran over the blood stains on his cheeks.

    ��I confirmed that with my own skin. so.��

    Ignite concluded.

    Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    I will not believe in your resurrection.

    ��Until you show your handsome face in front of me.��

    Ignite shouted to the soldiers.

    ��There is no time to waste on mere heirlooms! Advance!��

    *

    Letel Arcamond.

    Arkamond��s patriarch carefully folded the parchment.

    Then, while hiding his expression behind his beauty.

    He told the adventurer who came looking for him.

    ��Ericton��s blockade. He is truly a rare talent.��

    blockade.

    Beings who train themselves by repeating training and penance.

    Letel did not forget the proverb that had been handed down from her predecessors.

    I pondered those words in my mind.

    -Under the name of Akkamond, all human beings are no different from tools.

    Letel looked at Yongseongrak, the man.

    A simple blockade would have epted him straight away. If you are an adventurer who has survived so far in the deste continent of Arcana, you must have already proven your skills.

    but.

    ��Because I��m an adventurer, I can��t figure it out.��

    Rethel didn��t know much about adventurers. The Arcana family is located in the Far East of the Arcana continent. Because of its geographic feature, it was more proficient in the news that drifted across the sea than Arcana.

    ��As expected, it��s scratching and swelling.��

    Moreover, Letel was not sincere about this imperial expedition.

    She believed that there was no hope for the continent of Arcana, which had been ravaged by demons. Rather than rebuilding the empire, it was more realistic to carve out an avenue opened by the tectonic shift across the sea.

    ��I only participated moderately because I was tied to 4 families.��

    Rethel chewed over the words on the parchment.

    ��But I��m going to take away the name and blessings of Arcamond.��

    Arcamond��s blessing was not revealed like the Maxima jewel.

    Should I call him fortunate out of misfortune?

    Thanks to this, Letel looked at the situation rtively rationally.

    She asked Yong Seong-rak.

    ��Adventurer, do you know about Cloudy?��

    ��Speaking of Cloudy����

    Yong Seong-rak dug through the hazy memories with Ryu Jun-chun��s brainwashing.

    I remember seeing it at first sight.

    I couldn��t ess it because the news was blocked in my country.

    Clearly in the Zero Mountains��

    �C ��What? Lee Ho-yeol was Cloudy? Did the demons cry out?��

    Yong Seong-rak replied.

    ��I know. Cloudy. It was definitely an adventurer��s nickname.��

    Rethel, who had been calm, was taken aback by that answer.

    ��I beg your pardon? Cloudy is an adventurer��s nickname��?��

    ��That��s right. Lee Ho-yeol His other name was Cloudy. Rumors like that spread far and wide in my hometown, a worldpletely different from the Arcana continent.��

    ��is that so?��

    Letel shook her head, still hiding her expression.

    ��There��s something wrong with the words.��

    The only one on the Arcana continent.

    It was Cloudy, who was called a great family. The person that Cloudy ims to be her alias is alive and even an adventurer. It��s such an absurd story, isn��t it?

    Letel concluded.

    ��It��s not like it��s a ulterior motive. Fake Cloudy.��

    How can an adventurer who is a strangere to Cloudy and himself?

    It is unknown if he learned about the rtionship between the four families.

    But the fake purpose was clearly visible.

    Letel murmured lowly.

    ��It seems like you want to protect the empire even if you force it, right?��

    Heavenly Cloudy.

    Among them, even if I was curious about the face of the person impersonating Grandfel.

    I need to head to Antonium, the capital of the empire.

    ��Just before that.��

    Letel said generously to Yong Seong-rak.

    ��great. I will grant you the qualifications to serve Arcamond.��

    ��Thank you, Rethel Arcamond.��

    ��May the achievements of Arcamond be with you.��

    ��It is an honour.��

    softly.

    Letel held out the back of her hand.

    Yongseongrak knelt down and kissed the back of Rethel��s hand to pledge allegiance. That was it. Neither Letel nor Yong Seong-rak knew each other, so they didn��t even notice the change.

    Like the Midas jewel.

    Arcamond��s influence had disappeared without a trace.

    Of course, when I realized that, it was toote to regret it.

    ��As expected, it is insignificant.��

    Lastly, the shuddering arcamond.

    4 families are the capital of the empire.

    Because they hadpletely surrounded Antonium.

    *

    [Quest: The Empire vs. Maxima Yugrik��s Cancetion Arcamond]

    The capital of the Empire, Antonium.

    The war to determine the true owner of the throne is imminent.

    What is the hidden truth behind this war?

    Everything depends on your judgment.

    I will win the reward of victory ording to my achievements.

    -Choose a faction. (Optional)

    ��Swear allegiance to Maxima. (Failure)

    Pledge allegiance to Yugrik. (Failed)

    Pledge allegiance to Kansal. (Failure)

    ��Swear allegiance to Arcamond. (Sess)

    ��Capture Antonium. (In progress)

    Current achievement: 0p

    Yong Seong-Rak tightened his grip on the reins.

    ��Did I let it go for an hour?��

    Newly updated quest objectives after sess.

    It wasn��t wrong to choose Almond.

    Janganrim suddenly came to mind, but Yong Seongrak didn��t care.

    ��Our rtionship ended a long time ago.��

    The thing that Yong Seong-rak himself should be most wary of was none other than the same yer.

    Among them, special attention is paid to the unification of the world.

    Just as he distinguished himself by stepping on other guild members in Unification of the World.

    It was obvious that Jang An-rim was also such a person.

    ��I don��t leave the back of my head to a guy like me.��

    Yong Seong-rak felt much lighter.

    Now, if only Antonium, the capital of the empire, is destroyed.

    The quest ends sessfully.

    Laughter flows spontaneously.

    ��There��s no way I��ll be defeated.��

    Arcamond��s strength was truly astonishing.

    In Arcana terms, the ratio of damage dealers, healers, and tanks is fantastic to the point of being ideal. Not only the number of heads, but also the level of each individual was amazing. I was even more surprised because it was Yongseongrak, which belonged to the unification of the super-giant guild.

    As the power grows, there is no choice but to gather in the middle of the day.

    ��Where did you gather these troops?��

    Arcamond��s influence transforms an inexperienced apprentice knight into an expert knight and an apprentice wizard into an expert wizard. However, Yong Seong-rak did not know about him, so all he could do was admire him.

    Soon, Yong Seong-rak shook his head.

    ��Let mee to my senses too.��

    I don��t know how strong the other three families are, but if they didn��t catch Arkamond��s ankle, the fall of Antonium was a matter of course.

    ��Coldly, the empire can��tst even a day.��

    I was greedy for public points because the prospects were so bright, but I knew that it was impossible to distribute it on the first drink. Yong Seong-rak struggled to suppress his ambition.

    ��Besides, I don��t know anything yet.��

    No one knew what would happen between the four families after the gates of Antonium were opened and the emperor��s head fell.

    ��I have to get away and watch.��

    It was Yongseongrak who promised not to confront me.

    There was one thing that stuck even if I tried to turn away.

    It was Letel��s reaction to none other than udy Lee Ho-yeol.

    Seongrak Yong slightly turned his gaze and nced at Letel.

    ��I didn��t show it, but I was definitely surprised.��

    Cloudy��.

    I thought it was one of Lee Ho-yeol��s many nicknames, like infinitely deep darkness, a ray of light, or the dark dragon. Judging by the reaction, it seemed that there was something moreplicated involved.

    But that didn��t matter either.

    ��Nevertheless, it must be that this side has confidence in advancing.��

    The Emperor��s right-hand man, the Knights of the Lionheart.

    Lee Ho-yeol has a close rtionship with the Lion Heart Knights. Naturally, Lee Ho-yeol would have no choice but to side with the Empire. However, even Lee Ho-yeol of the world would not be able to withstand the strength of the four families.

    ��And shouldn��t I get used to it too?��

    He was himself unable to return to reality on his own. It means that he was ced in a situation where he might collide with Lee Ho-yeol on the Arcana continent several times in the future.

    Yong Seong-rak had moderate tension.

    ��It��s a golden opportunity to understand his level.��

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    It was almost impossible to see him confronting the yer.

    Although he had won a duel with Sword Saint Shagwin. Shagwin was not a yer. As a yer, facing Lee Ho-yeol as an enemy meant that he was probably the first.

    ��I can catch up with you.��

    Even if it is impossible in reality.

    if here

    If it is the Arcana continent where such a buff exists, I can do it.

    The moment Yong Seong-rak made his resolution, he saw Antonium in the distance.

    I could see the remaining three families with powerparable to that of Arkamond.

    and.

    ����?��

    The center of the ins of Antonium surrounded by the four families.

    The center of the battlefield and the eye of the typhoon.

    I saw a man standing alone on the ground.

    A jacket over the shoulder fluttering in the chilly wind.

    Silver hair that glistens in the sunlight.

    Upright posture close to the date.

    It must have been.

    It was Lee Ho-yeol.

    Moment.

    as if to prove that fact.

    The only yer on the battlefield other than Lee Ho-yeol.

    A message came to Yong Seong-rak.

    ��?!��

    Only then did Yong Seong-rak realize.

    The reason why the unification of the world has been able to expand its power so far.

    Liuo Junchun, that bastard has no blood or tears?

    No blood or tears, but because of the excellent guild management skills?

    no everything is wrong

    ��How?��

    It was all thanks to Lee Ho-yeol��s mercy.

    I can feel the weight of Lee Ho-yeol, who faced Yong Seong-rak as an ��enemy��.

    ��I��m the one carrying the four families on my back. How can I do this��!!��

    [Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo appears.]

    It became the message that announces the end.

 Chapter 328

    Episode 328. Disaster Level: Cloudy (1)

    It was after the Cataclysm that Yongseongrak stood out in the unification of the world.

    Whether it was because of Junchun Liu��s brainwashing or not, it was because he knew that he had lived his life more fiercely than anyone else. Even if Yongseongrak was abandoned on the Arcana continent, he was not frustrated.

    ����what is this?��

    However, despair dwelled in the pupils of Yong Seong-rak, who shone with conviction. Yes. Because the system message he trusted as much as Yong Seong-rak delivered the sentence.

    ��Don��t be ridiculous.��

    Lee Ho-yeol, he is not a being that can be judged.

    [Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo appears.]

    The long full name did not catch my eye.

    All I see is Cloudy.

    that one word.

    That word confirms that the man in front of him is Lee Ho-yeol.

    A question is thrown to Yong Seong-rak.

    ��Is that guy an adventurer iming to be Cloudy?��

    At Letel��s question, Yong Seong-Rak��s nerves were on edge.

    ��Are you still unable to grasp the situation��?��

    The days when Arcana was just a game.

    Yongseongrak had experienced the same war quest as now several times. Of course, it didn��t y an important role because of the rtively low level. Still, one thing was certain.

    I don��t know about hunting, but I know that war isn��t done alone.

    The same goes for boss raids that are not normal hunting.

    Even if the solo raid was sessful.

    After all, monsters have a specific pattern.

    It means that if you only destroy the pattern, you can defeat the boss mob.

    But war is different.

    There is no fixed pattern on the battlefield where yers fight each other. asionally, if there was a yer who stood out, it wasmon to be immediately subdued by systematic tactics.

    ��Because even I��m specialized in that kind of role.��

    ss blocker.

    Yong Seong-rak looked at the chains wrapped around his forearms. The blockade��sbat method was to apply a debuff to the enemy through chains and connect the enemy to himself to limit the opponent��s movement.

    No matter how much I say Lee Ho-yeol.

    You won��t be able to care about your ss on the battlefield.

    If it��s necessary, I��ll look at it to get contribution points and put a chain on Lee Ho-yeol. It was Yong Seong-rak, who repeated a half-serious joke in his head.

    But what about the appearance message?

    I realizedter that it was a crazy idea.

    voice heard again.

    ��Are you listening, adventurer?��

    Why are you asking for your name in this situation?

    Do you really not feel a sense of crisis?

    Yong Seong-rak gnashed his teeth in his mouth and opened his mouth.

    ��That��s right. The adventurer Lee Ho-yeol is certain.��

    But even that isn��t enough.

    ��I wondered who among Cloudy would call himself Grandfel. It seems to have been carefully imitated. The shining silver hair and the halo that radiates out are more than Cloudy in my imagination.��

    Don��t you dare to evaluate Lee Ho-yeol?

    ����This is not the time.��

    Yong Seong-rak came to a conclusion.

    Power difference enough to output an appearance message on the battlefield.

    The knowledge of a knowledgeable yer was telling.

    There is no chance of winning against the 4 families, let alone Arkamond.

    The head that has kept Yong Seong-rak alive so far gives an answer.

    ��We have to separate now.��

    Either look away and run away.

    If it is impossible, put your head down and pray to Lee Ho-yeol.

    I had no choice but to make an extreme choice.

    However, Yong Seong-rak was overlooking it.

    ��Make everyone ready.��

    Pledge allegiance to Arcamond. (Sess)

    ��?!��

    Didn��t you tell yourself

    System messages are absolute.

    He had already kissed the back of Letel Arcamond��s hand.

    The fact that he swore allegiance by his actions.

    Seolreung��

    Yong Seong-rak hesitantly untied the chain knot.

    ��shit!��

    If it was possible, I wanted to put an appearance message in front of Letel��s face.

    But it can��t be.

    In the end, regardless of Yong Seong-rak��s will, the beginning of the war rose.

    east west north south.

    The heads of the four families announced the beginning of the war.

    ��Advance.��

    ��Tear apart the specter of the past.��

    ��Trample it. The empire is ours.��

    However, all of them were overlooked.

    In this position, they are not in a position to ��give�� orders.

    A nkness permeates the voices of the heads of the four families.

    ��I am Ignite ��������?!��

    ��In the name of ��������!!��

    ��Warriors of ������?��

    ����������. ��������? ����������!!��

    Letel grabs her neck and cackles.

    No matter how hard you try, ��Arcamond��.

    The name of the family could note out of his mouth as much as his own surname.

    ��Are you okay, Head of Household?��

    ��I don��t feel any magical response.��

    ��What kind of trick is this?��

    The vassals and soldiers murmured.

    ����do not be disturbed.��

    Even then, Letel couldn��t bear to think of it.

    I thought that he was doing a strange trick like a guy impersonating Cloudy.

    This is why I thought I couldn��t trust the family of adventurers.

    ��Never mind me, let me march.��

    But that too was a mistake.

    To the servants who betrayed expectations.

    Their master had long since reaped mercy.

    center of the battlefield.

    Toward Ho-yeol, who stood upright on his two legs.

    Soldiers from all sides rushed.

    Doo-doo-doo-doo-!

    ��!!!��

    At the same time, the ground vibrates.

    Is it because the momentum of the troops is enough to shake the earth?

    no, not on that level.

    Knock-knock-knock-knock-!

    ����the ground is moving!!��

    The earth shakes.

    or copse as it is.

    It was so violent that it would not be strange even if it rose as it was.

    ��What tricks��!��

    The eyes of the advancing soldiers naturally turned to the only enemy.

    But the man didn��t even flinch.

    It��s like he predicted everything.

    He just stands there in an arrogant posture.

    There was no change in his expression either.

    Rather, it stirred up the advancing soldiers with suchposure.

    ����This guy��s trick is obvious.��

    ��Is it magic? Nonsense. The search interference process was not captured?��

    ��In the first ce, it��s impossible to manifest magic with arms crossed!��

    It brought astonishment to the yer, Yong Seong-rak.

    ��Can you stand?��

    Just as a boss-level monster transforms the field.

    Is Lee Ho-yeol also taking care of the battlefield?

    Can a single yer do that?

    Does this mean I have no choice but to die like a dog?

    ��No, I can��t.��

    Yong Seong-rak gritted it.

    then he shouted

    Not Lee Ho-yeol, but Letel, to be exact.

    ��Please go ahead and open the way, heads of households! We can do nothing without your help. It��s nothing more than a meat shield. so.��

    Prove the reason for your confident attitude.

    If you really want to be a monarch.

    It means don��t keep your back on your back while driving your allies to death.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol�� No, Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo. Just as he went out alone to protect the empire, please prove your unbreakable power!!��

    buzzing.

    A strange atmosphere flows from Yong Seong-rak��s cry.

    That is to say.

    It was proof that the soldiers sympathized with Yong Seong-rak��s cry.

    ��Do you think I��ll die alone?��

    Letel��s gaze was closer.

    From afar, the eyes of the other three family heads must be pouring down.

    However, Yong Seong-rak had no intention of retreating.

    If I were to die anyway, wouldn��t I have to make ast resort?

    Did that earnestness reach you?

    Yong Seong-rak��s struggles received a response.

    A voice resounding in silence.

    I��ve heard that countless times in real life.

    It was Lee Ho-yeol��s voice.

    ��You are courageous.��

    ����?��

    eye contact.

    ��I remembered your face.��

    ����!��

    short conversation.

    Judging from the generous tone, it was clearly not a warning. For some reason, more goosebumps appeared on Yong Seong-rak��s skin than when he witnessed the message of appearance��

    *

    4 Families.

    Under Cloudy��s discipline, he was stripped of his name and blessing.

    Even though I couldn��t even spit out my name, I was choking.

    There doesn��t seem to be a leak in the grandiose power.

    ��Wow.��

    The unbreakable pride of this guy.

    As the owner of the 4 families, I will take responsibility for the situation.

    I was standing alone in front of the four families to realize what I said.

    ��Isn��t everyone kidding?��

    Even if [Natural Enemy Rtions] is activated, this is a level of strength that cannot be confident of victory.

    After all, it is not for nothing that people say that there is no business in quantity.

    ��But I also have a point of believing.��

    I looked at the turbulent ground.

    Someone will probably guess that this time, I��m going to worry about his construction magic again. To be honest, I don��t have anything to say because I��ve been eating it raw all this time��

    ��But it��s not as much as this time.��

    Yes.

    It is not me who is shaking the earth at this moment.

    The symbol of the four families that guarded Cloudy��s estate.

    They are statues that imitate the appearance of the first generations.

    If you ask why the statue is buried underground.

    -I have nothing to say, my lord.

    It was because they couldn��t bear to believe the change of family.

    It was because he had politely asked if he could directly see the ugly descendants through Diend. I epted it and immediately opened the portal.

    The target coordinates of that portal are right under your feet.

    It was under the ins of Antonium.

    I thought aggro wouldn��t be a joke if we just stood there.

    And now it was.

    Quad deuk-!

    Statues that would have confirmed everything.

    Their emotions were passing through their feet.

    Soon, a determined voice was heard.

    -Please give us the opportunity to put an end to the history of the family with our own hands. Give the insignificant family bestowed by Cloudy a chance to keep theirst pride.

    [You have acquiredmand over the incarnation of Maxima.]

    [You have acquiredmand over the incarnation of Yugrik.] [

    You have acquiredmand over the incarnation of Canthal.]

    [You have acquiredmand over the incarnation of Akkamond. ]

    [Current Status: Awaiting Command]

    Write.

    I shut my mouth for once.

    And whispered inside

    ��Half of it goes if I stay still, Hoyeol-ah.��

    Wouldn��t the best thing be to blow your nose without touching it?

    After all, the incarnations of the statues were not at fault. Wouldn��t it be a bit wrong to ignore the request of the ancestors as a guilt-by-association system because the descendants did something wrong?

    ��I��m sorry, but I still need an ally for insurance.��

    It was the moment I even thought of the possibility of eating it raw.

    between the advancing soldiers.

    A man with an unfamiliar appearance shouted.

    ��Please, go ahead and open the way, heads of households!��

    That was all there was to say.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol�� No, Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo. Just as he went out alone to protect the empire, please prove your unbreakable momentum!��

    But what?

    Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo oh oh oh?!

    who else is that

    Even my full name is embarrassing because my name is not enough!!

    Fortunately, the doubts did notst long.

    The reason why the man didn��t feel strange.

    I knew right away that the man was a yer.

    If you��re a yer I don��t know, you��re probably affiliated with the Unification of the World.

    It��s because they��re the only ones with connectors besides me.

    Of course, that��s not what��s important.

    ��Unification of the world and what����

    How did you know the full name of Grandfel?!

    I felt like I wanted to plug that snout right away and erase my memories with magic. But could the pride of Grandfel allow such behavior?

    furthermore.

    ��Why are they like that again?��

    Did you respond to the man��s cries?

    The heads of the four families were stepping forward. It wasing towards me. Without fear, confidently without knowing who is waiting under my feet.

    ����Anyway, it saved me a lot of trouble.��

    If the family heads hadn��t stepped in, I would have wasted my magic power and time in battle with the soldiers. This is a situation that I am grateful for, but I do not feel sorry for.

    However, I couldn��t express my feelings, so I calmly opened my mouth.

    ��You are courageous. I remembered your face.��

    The two of us want to have a little talkter, huh?

    From how I found out my full name.

    I mean, what kind of ns were you doing on the Arcana continent?

    But before that.

    It��s time to dispose of the root cause of this situation.

    I shifted my gaze.

    Toward the heads of the four families approaching me.

    Where is the normal setting for the Cloudy family?

    Of course, each and every one of them must be quite talented.

    It is said that it was nothing more than a blessing to udy. For a long time, the 4 families must have grown in power without being threatened by anyone. It is not strange that the heirs have such abilities.

    But you know what?

    I followed the procedure of Grandfel.

    Didn��t you kindly write it on parchment and send it to me?

    Confiscation.

    Everything the 4 families had.

    all of that to me

    The fact that he was stripped and returned in the name of Cloudy.

    so.

    Coo-gu-gu-gu-guo��

    a roar.

    the earth splits

    The incarnations of the four families appear as if they have been waiting for them.

    ��!!!!��

    I opened my mouth just in time.

    ��If you have forgotten the subject, let me remind you.��

    exactly.

    ��Greetings.��

    Dered as Cloudy��s head of household.

    ��I am your master.��

    ����!!!!��

    then in silence

    consecutively.

    A sound was heard.

    dump.

    [Letel �������� ��obeys��.]

    One fluff.

    [��Obedience�� urs to Cleanse ������.]

    Another flop.

    [��Submission�� urs to Smite ����]

    Lastly.

    [��Submission�� urs to Ignite ������.]

    Fluff.

    4 families.

    All of the family members knelt in front of me.

 Chapter 329

    Episode 329. Disaster Level: Cloudy (2)

    Above the walls of Antonium.

    The soldiers who gazed at the in swallowed a sigh. Eventually, the enemies came. In the end, the dark dragon had to appear alone to protect the empire again.

    Udukerney.

    Standing alone on the in, the enemy rushes towards Ho-Yeol.

    No matter how dark dragon it is.

    ��Are you sure you have a chance, General?��

    ������

    Those who watched could not hide their concerns.

    Before long, a weak vibration riding up from the tips of the toes to the top of the head.

    At the same time, huge dust rises around Hoyeol.

    ��What happened?��

    ��Damn it I can��t see anything!��

    ��You can��t see it even with Nash��s telescope?��

    ��Please don��t rush. I am struggling too!��

    Even if you hold the magic tool hard, the field of view doesn��t change.

    All I could do was clench my fists a little harder and clench my teeth.

    It was because everyone witnessed it at thest moment.

    ��Eventually the bosses moved.��

    ��What kind of conversation happened so that the enemymanders came out right away?��

    ��If they poured joint efforts����

    Looking at the dust, an ominous thought arises.

    If Hoyeol is defeated, then it will be Antonium��s turn.

    How are we supposed to stop an enemy that even the Dark Dragon couldn��t stop?

    I��d rather not have the dirt lifted like this.

    Contrary to the growing anxiety, the dust was washed away by the wind

    .

    He spat out the scenery of the battlefield he was devouring.

    Before long, all of the Antoniums were watching on the battlefield.

    An unexpected sight was unfolding even for the emperor.

    ����kneeling?��

    Even Antonium couldn��t believe it and fell into confusion.

    ��why��?��

    The scene is unfolding right in front of you.

    The atmosphere on the battlefield was indescribable.

    It is natural that no one can speak easily.

    Because no one was able to grasp the situation right away.

    ����why are the heads of households?��

    Brilliant silver hair.

    Skin as white as ice.

    Are you kneeling down with your head bowed in front of a man wearing a fancy dress that wouldn��t be strange to call it a banquet dress or an armor? The more the loyalists believed in the head of household, the greater the shock.

    In the end, those who have been rolling their headse to a conclusion.

    ����This is impossible!��

    which moved first.

    Maxima family.

    It was a golden elite soldier.

    Sreung!

    They raised their sharpened golden swords.

    Ignite Maxima He is the head of Maxima, who holds all the wealth of the continent. It is impossible for him to yield to others and kneel to his own will.

    ��Save the head of the household from such an insignificant trick!��

    Ugric Cancetion Arcamond.

    The loyalty of the other three families was not much different from that of Maxima.

    Even if they were stripped of their names and blessings.

    It is because of their efforts that they were able to build such a force.

    It was as if the four families were intimidating.

    but.

    Kududeuk��

    I don��t know their owner, but the incarnations of the 4 families had no intention of forgiving their descendants�� mistakes. The incarnations that appeared between the cracked earth lifted their heads in front of Cloudy.

    Then there were those who were startled.

    ����for a moment.��

    The appearance of the statue is not unfamiliar.

    No, it��s familiar beyond that.

    The first thing I noticed was their identity.

    They were the twins of the sun and moon who served the Yugric family.

    ��Ugrik��?��

    ������������

    Yugrik��s generous mercy was enough tofort the wounded. Even if it were the twins of the sun and moon who were abandoned by the sky and were heartbroken��

    ������������

    The statue was undoubtedly Yugrik.

    Yugrik died a long time ago and was buried under the manor. When a statue in his likeness blocked their way, the twins were thrown into confusion.

    ��It��s definitely the face I saw in the portrait.��

    ��what?��

    ��It��s definitely a statue of the ancestor of the ancestors��!��

    It didn��t take long for all four families to recognize the statue��s identity. The loyalty that had been burning to save the householder who had fallen into the ruse began to waver.

    OK.

    Heard in one ear and let it out in the other.

    The man��s words began toe to mind.

    �C ��If you have forgotten the subject, let me remind you.��

    �C ��Greetings.��

    �C ��I am your master.��

    Let��s assume that bluff is true��

    ����!��

    The scene unfolding before my eyes began to make sense. The heads of the 4 families kneeling in front of him and the statues imitating the ancestors of the 4 families bowing their heads to him

    ��

    ��No, that��s nonsense!��

    Even though I shook my head to shake it off, my head was still confused. However, fair time for everyone was passing even in the midst of their agony.

    ������

    Only subtle silence hovered over the battlefield.

    Soon, everyone��s eyes turned to one ce.

    The only one who can break this silence.

    heat up.

    *

    Now that everything has been deprived ording to the procedure.

    The heads of the 4 families could not escape their rtionship with Cloudy.

    So, if I say one word��

    I have no choice but to kneel like this.

    Look, I didn��t go out alone for nothing.

    ��But the soldiers are not my servants.��

    someone will ask Wouldn��t it just be enough to order the heads of the 4 families to stop the troops? If I were Lee Ho-yeol, I would have done it without hesitation.

    ��Isn��t all social life like that?��

    However, could our noble Grandfel ept subcontracting from subcontractors? Even the soldiers decided to serve the 4 families, they must have made a choice with pride in their own way. It is our Grandfel-nim who does not overlook the pride of others as much as his own.

    ��As expected, I��m reassured because I have allies.��

    Fearing that I would do this, I readily epted the help of the incarnations of the statues. Adding to that, I thought it would be more effective if the elders of the family scolded me than me.

    ��I only need to care about the heads of households.��

    In fact, it��s hard to even care about this one.

    Depending on the rtionship between the ruler and the god, he had to kneel down with the status abnormality [Obedience].

    At first nce, the bloody facial expressions were no joke.

    But am I the type of person who avoids people who are grinding their teeth? Rather, I am the owner of a personality that is not strange even if I hit it head-on and break all its teeth.

    Again��

    so I moved on without dy.

    I walked past the bewildered soldiers and approached one of the kneeling guards. The center of the helmet, the armor decorated with gold, was decidedly empty.

    Just by looking at the exterior, you can guess the identity.

    ��It��s Maxima.��

    Isn��t it so helpful to have a specific setting?

    I spit out the name I had just seen in the system message.

    ��Ignore the castle I took away from you, Ignite.��

    look at it now

    Ignite Maxima.

    Why is it so difficult to call you by your full name?

    ����You��re just scratching the bar from the very first word.��

    Of course, I didn��t mean to stop talking.

    That��s a shame.

    I have no intention of ming the ambition. Dering war on the empire to take away the emperor��s seat at such a timing was an act that couldn��t be found with real pride.

    I expressed my feelings without adding or subtracting.

    ��The splendor of the past is gone and only ugliness remains.��

    ����!��

    ��Don��t think of ming time. Your change of mind is your fault. And I am your master who judges and judges your mistakes.��

    Mage Tower Topaz Hall.

    Pre-verification that takes ce ahead of regr conferences.

    Like a rat every time.

    My tongue, which used to harass the skilled wizards, spits vicious words.

    ����!��

    My shoulders are shaking.

    Because I didn��t allow it, the submissive Ignite couldn��t open his mouth.

    It seemed like he wouldn��t even respond properly, let alone reflect, but��

    ��Anyway, he��s not the devil.��

    He believes that human beings can change and change at any time.

    My head is still full of flower fields.

    I opened my mouth even for pure Grand Fel.

    ��I will give you onest chance to argue.��

    ����Cheuk.��

    Then Ignite took a deep breath.

    Soon, he held his head upright.

    He made eye contact with me.

    *

    -����You must never get involved with him. If you happen to face it in the future, never raise your head.��

    Only then did the father��s words make sense.

    Every cell in the body does not listen.

    It must be trembling with fear.

    Silver hair fluttering in the cool breeze.

    An action that exudes grace.

    Even the gaze looking down at all things.

    Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    Cloudy.

    In front of a man who is considered to be himself.

    You��re going to give me onest chance to argue?

    the moment you hear it.

    Ignite was furious.

    It wasn��t enough that the ghost of the past had stolen the ��Midas Jewel�� by a trick like no other. Because now I thought that I was really trying to pretend to be the owner.

    But when we met eyes, our thoughts changed.

    ����Damn it.��

    I think I made a mistake that I can��t undo.

    Ignite burst into anger.

    ��What are the golden elite soldiers doing?��

    shit.

    If it was a mistake to trust subordinates who couldn��t even grasp the situation, it was a mistake.

    However, Ignite did not avert his gaze.

    ��Nevertheless, I can��t admit it.��

    Warnings from cells were ignored.

    Without avoiding the gaze of the owner of Grandfel.

    Gigi opened his mouth.

    ��Are you trying to pretend to be the owner? Not even funny! great family? Cloudy��s status is of course on the Arcana continent. It��s been a long time since I��ve been scattered like a rag in the dirty back world!��

    It was a provocation.

    At the same time, it was a threat to himself.

    I never gave in to Cloudy.

    Ignite squeezed her strength and continued.

    ��Look! No one on the battlefield remembers the name Cloudy except for us, who were the heads of four families. An immeasurably great family? Do you think it makes sense that such a reputation should be sopletely forgotten? Even the empire and even the emperor don��t know about your family properly?��

    I noticed the change faster than anyone else.

    Yong Seong-rak was the only yer on the battlefield.

    ��what?

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��Something�� flows from behind him.

    ��what is that?

    did you see it wrong

    ��Something ck�� enough to rub your eyes.

    The answer to the question was provided by a system message.

    [Antonium, the capital of the empire, is enveloped in infinitely deep darkness.]

    ����!��

    Darkness covers Antonium.

    [The empire is enveloped in an infinitely deep darkness.]

    No, it covers the empire.

    Even so, the spreading darkness does not intend to stop.

    in pitch-ck darkness.

    Finally, Yongseongrak��s eyes flickered.

    [The Arcana Continent is enveloped in infinitely deep darkness.]

    ����!!!��

    *

    Adequate magical power that is thick enough to suffocate.

    A voice echoes in the dark.

    not me

    ��Ignite Maxima.��

    ����?��

    ��From now on, pay attention to each word and each syble.��

    ����!��

    ��Otherwise, I will deny your existence.��

    The voice of Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    ��Are you ready to insult my sister with that vulgar mouth?��

    [The abnormal status ��ckening�� urs.]

 Chapter 330

    Episode 330. Disaster Level: Cloudy (3)

    Mathis Dean Carr, Senior ck Magician.

    I suddenly remembered what he had said. Matisse��s office. Matisse cautiously opened his mouth as he looked at the magic tools stained ck by the appropriate magic power I radiated.

    �C ��ck magic is contradictory. The magic is to pursue the truth that will exist in the future. The proper magical power, the source of ck magic, is tied to the past. I don��t dare to talk about it presumptuously, but�� I hope Chief Lee will be lenient with himself.��

    I��m past Matisse.

    So I never talked about the Cloudy family.

    I had no intention of shaming myself for being crazy.

    Matisse merely warned me by guessing at my appropriate magic power.

    �C ��I don��t dare to count, nor do I want to count. If, by any chance, Chief Lee falls into ck painting����

    When I first heard about [ck painting], I thought Matisse was just trying to scare me. Isn��t it like what a master who teaches special moves often says to his students? It was simply epted as meaning that one should make a firm determination before entering ck magic.

    But��

    [Abnormal status ��ckening�� urred.]

    It was an illusion.

    The voice that echoes the vision and thoughts is clearly different from usual.

    I was able to notice right away.

    Why did Matisse say to be careful of ��ckening��?

    -��Chief Lee��s past and background will flow backwards. I don��t have the confidence to face it. No one other than Chief Lee would be able to handle such a vast amount of suitable mana. Oops�� I said something presumptuous. Please forget it, Chief Lee.��

    Matisse stopped talking at that point and lowered his head.

    But is it better to experience once than to hear a hundred times?

    Even if you haven��t heard it to the end, you will realize the danger of ckening.

    every time you inhale and exhale.

    A suitable magic power that permeates the body.

    the past.

    Because I felt like I was holding my body and shaking it.

    But if there��s one thing I��m different from Matisse or other ck magic users�� The source of my vast and suitable magical power is that it��s not me Ho-yeol Lee��s past, but Grandfel��s past.

    Don��t be a goddamn bird.

    In the meantime, if you ate it raw thanks to Granfell��s settings, it means that you are now suffering from more extreme ckness because of Granfell��s settings. In other words, the effect of ckening was oveid on Granfell, which existed only as a ��setup��, and began to feel like another ��personality��.

    Let��s see, if we go backwards��

    Acknowledging Cloudy is probably the cause of the current situation.

    Acknowledging Cloudy.

    It meant that he also acknowledged the cruel end of the Cloudy family.

    ��Are you ready to insult my sister with that vulgar mouth?��

    The voice of Grandfel resounding in my ears was extremely cold.

    I felt like I would freeze just by mixing the words.

    I can feel the weight of the past that Grandfel is carrying.

    ��okay. Was it like that, kitsch?

    A group of shadow mercenaries who were said to have carried out a gigantic request rted to Cloudy.

    It seems that the specific content of the request was to assassinate Granfell��s sister, to be exact. I didn��t know that, and I wanted to tremble over something that had already passed��

    My sister��s hair wandered around the auction house, and the family��s hounds became food for crows. If you know the full story of the tragedy�� I can fully understand Kitsch��s feelings for not being able to show up in front of Grandfel.

    and this moment.

    The fact that the Arcana continent was covered with suitable magic power.

    [Antonium, the capital of the empire, is engulfed in infinitely deep darkness.]

    [The empire is engulfed in infinitely deep darkness.] [

    The Arcana Continent is engulfed in infinitely deep darkness.]

    In addition, even the sudden ckening.

    Even if you don��t want to see it, you��ve been forced to watch it, haven��t you?

    What kind of existence is blood and blood to Grandfel? Even to Wen-su, who are the existences of love and hate to me, even thanks to the cubangjeong that never forgot the sound of sister.

    ��Ah����

    I didn��t manifest any ck magic, including the ck crown.

    The head of Maxima.

    Ignite was already suffocated by the appropriate magic power.

    ��Oops����

    The pupil who lost focus was wandering without rest,

    the tongue that had been spitting out the wrong words was paralyzed, and

    the seat where he knelt was wet.

    In fact, it was safe to say that the disposition was already over.

    Ignite��s condition was not much different from the demon worshipers he saw in Mugan.

    However, I did not stop at Grandfel.

    As if he would pay for insulting his sister with Ignite��s life. He was preparing the manifestation of interference ck magic with appropriate magic power. I could intuit

    At this rate, Granfell would kill Ignite.

    I fully understand your feelings. Beyond empathy, in some ways it feels a little refreshing. Ignite��s remarks made my teeth tremble even when I heard them.

    Still, I couldn��t help but watch.

    ��How severe are you going to be? Grandfell.��

    I know that troublesome personality better than anyone.

    Your noble pride is damnplicated, isn��t it?

    If it were you, you would surely try to shoulder the aftermath of the ckening by yourself.

    But I don��t want to see that��!

    Is it because my body suffers in the end?

    This is, of course, irrefutable.

    But the biggest reason is that I can no longer ignore it.

    maybe i did it myself

    The end of the Cloudy family.

    Grandfell��s infinitely dark past.

    So don��t even think about carrying it alone.

    [The blessing of the first world tree rejects ��ckening��.]

    [The abnormal status ��ckening�� urs.] [

    The blessing of the first world tree rejects ��ckening��.]

    [The abnormal status ��ckening�� urs ]��.

    I twitched my hand in the midst of the non-stop shing messages. In the end, the cause of the ckening was an appropriate magic power that was so thick that I couldn��t control it.

    If only I could do something with the proper magical power that covered the Arcana continent�� I would be able to save myself from being swayed by the dark history of Grandfel, which had been encroached on in the past.

    And just in time.

    I knew one suitable way.

    To be precise, a newly acquired skill.

    [Absorption (Item Skill): Parasitic creature envy absorbs the target. Depending on the target absorbed, Envy will have a new unique effect. The number of unique effects that can be stored depends on the hunger of the Envy. Current Envy��s saturation �C 0%]

    [Neutral parasitic Envy].

    Jealousy of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    A legendary grade item dropped by him.

    I looked at Envy, who changed her appearance with jewels under the influence of [Simmi]. Envy didn��t even move an inch as if it were originally a jewel iid on the jacket. It��s admirable that you obeyed the order to watch quietly.

    But now I have to take care of myself, Envy.

    [The skill ��Absorption�� is activated.]

    When the skill is activated, Envy��s appearance changes from a jewel to a snowke.

    Like taking a deep breath.

    Envy inted her body several times, and then her eyes shed.

    [The neutral parasitic creature Envy absorbs ��suitable magic��. Current Envy��s satiety �C 1%]

    1%.

    10 percent.

    50 percent��.

    Envy��s satiety rises terrifyingly. It��s been a while since I��ve been purified through the exorcism ritual, so I couldn��t check the performance properly, but it��s still a legendary item, right?

    The performance of a legendary item was me who had confirmed it several times through Gwicheol. So, I thought that Envy would be able to neutralize it to some extent, even if it was suitable magical power that was thick enough to suffocate.

    but.

    ��!��

    ��Are you saying there��s no clue?

    Appropriate magic power from the past.

    The past of the Cloudy family.

    It seemed that even legendary items were treated as ��only��.

    Burr!

    [Currently Envy��s satiety �C 100%]

    [Envy digests the ��appropriate magic�� absorbed.]

    [Digesting �C 0.1/100% until new unique effect is created]

    Envy flinches and trembles, then turns back into jewels. Goes.

    Even with a legendary item, it doesn��t even send a message.

    Damn, I feel like I��ve been stabbed in the foot by an ax I believe in��?

    Ttogak�C

    As the steps move by themselves, the misceneous thoughts disappear by themselves.

    Ignite gets closer.

    ��Ugh geug geuk����

    Infinitely deep darkness.

    What are you looking at in the right magical power?

    Ignite flipped his pupils.

    He struggled pathetically on the muddy floor due to his own example.

    It wasn��t just Ignite.

    ��Heuk.��

    ��I feel like my head is going to break��!��

    ��I can��t breathe anymore.��

    Soldiers in the ins groan in pain.

    no, it��s not just them.

    The system doesn��t lie.

    Those system messages were clearly stated.

    Appropriate magical power extends beyond Antonium, the capital of the Empire, and spreads throughout the Empire.

    Beyond the entire Empire, it spreads throughout the Arcana continent.

    However, my sight is still fixed on Ignite. At this point, I want to ask a serious question. Do you really want more than this, Grand Fel��?

    ��If we go beyond the manifestation here, the Arcana Continent is����

    An unmeasurable disaster.

    You may end up in a catastrophe.

    But no answer.

    Not even once.

    don��t blink

    Just the same gaze as always.

    Stare at Ignite.

    ��Ouch��!!��

    Is it the final hardship?

    It was the moment when Ignite��s body jumped up.

    Only then did my mouth open.

    ��I��m sure you��ve figured it out at this point.��

    Calmly as if nothing had happened.

    [The blessing of the first world tree rejects the status ��ckening��.]

    ����!��

    At the same time, bodily sensations returned.

    fleeting moment.

    ����what?��

    As well as the appropriate magic power that covered the Arcana continent.

    It disappeared without a trace.

    The usual cubic pavilion continues.

    ��Patriarch Ignite Maxima. Since you paid for your crimes on behalf of the 4 families, we will suspend the disposition of Yugrik Cansal Arcamond. Of course, in order to get the blessing back, you will have to prove your pride. Just like your ancestors did.��

    ����!!!��

    Except for Ignite, the heads of households answered in unison.

    ��I will keep that in mind. Dear Cloudy.��

    ��Cansal will follow that will.��

    ��Arcamond swears allegiance to Cloudy.��

    [You have acquired themand over Clenz Ugrik.]

    [You have acquired themand over Smite Cancell.] [

    You have acquired themand over Rethel Arcamond.]

    It��s sudden, but I try to organize the situation.

    I don��t know if it��s because of pride or because of the disposition. Once the situation came to an abrupt end. If it was me in the past, I would have remembered the setting of Grandfel at this point.

    ��The first thing Grandfel learned as the next head of household was not to skimp on personal things.

    The position of head of the Cloudy family was a position where even the slightest disturbance was not tolerated.]

    But you, Grandfel.

    You can��t fool me even if you fool the whole world.

    Yes, throughout reality and the Arcana continent.

    Even if it��s twisted, I can understand your twisted inner thoughts.

    because there is only me

    So I had no choice but to be serious.

    ��Are you really all right, Grandfel?

    However, now that the ckening has been lifted.

    There was no way I could hear an answer from the setting.

    Tuk-tuk��

    I just trimmed my clothes like a habit.

    attitude at all times.

    The inside that can��t be exhausted.

    Hiding in pride that won��t be strange no matter when it sinks.

 Chapter 331

    Episode 331. Disaster Level: Cloudy (4)

    Appropriate magic that covered the entire Arcana continent.

    infinitely deep darkness.

    Those who knew about him knew it right away.

    Cloudy��s estate.

    ��Lord��?��

    dark spirit.

    The End Crisiad Eternal Darkness.

    Diend couldn��t speak.

    ��How is this energy��?��

    It was Diend who had served Ho-yeol since the first meeting, considering it an infinitely deep darkness. However, it was a radiated darkness that was on a different level from the suitable magical power that Ho-yeol had revealed so far.

    worry ahead.

    Of course, he wasn��t worried about Ho-yeol.

    It is a Diend with infinite loyalty to its lord.

    Because there was no doubt about the lord.

    The emotion right now was only concern for the continent.

    It��s no wonder that Diend, the spirit of darkness, is called an appropriate mass of magical power .

    Because of this, Diend was well aware of the dangers of proper magical power.

    So, wasn��t he himself staying in the Tepfern Labyrinth, one of the 10 wonders of the arcana that no one was looking for? Appropriate magical powers could affect the surroundings just by existing.

    ��That��s why I served my lord.��

    Ho-yeol reached out his hand to Diend.

    It was Diend who promised to serve Ho-yeol as his master.

    The firm trust has not been shaken.

    ��For me, it is unfathomable.��

    I was just thinking.

    It is unlikely that the Lord is unaware of the fact that even he knows. I��m sure there must be a reason for radiating this darkness.

    It wasn��t just Diend��s will.

    To-du-du-du-du��

    The Iron Castle was flying in the sky.

    The continent was not enough, so the darkness covered even the sky.

    The chain walker who was watching opened his mouth.

    ��Looks like we��ve met.��

    They were Dwarves who flew in the sky and watched over the entire continent.

    Thanks to this, he was able to acquire and grasp information about the four families to some extent.

    of course.

    ��The dark dragon who contemtes everything.��

    That they faced Ho-yeol.

    However, it was unexpected that changes of this scale woulde to the continent in the process.

    Wallsway, who was looking out over the continent from the side, opens his mouth.

    ��Do you remember the day of the chain walker?��

    ��What day do you mean by that day?��

    ��The day when the legend of the dark dragon resounded.��

    ��How could I ever forget that?��

    I still remember it vividly.

    The dragon, which was considered a vague legend, the day when dozens of dragons flew over the continent and scattered thunderstorms over the continent of Arcana. Wallsweil swallowed dryly.

    ����I assure you, this is more influential than that.��

    It was not wrong.

    Even if they are dragons who control the weather and pour out lightning and rain. You can��t let such a thick darkness fall on the Arcana continent.

    The Chain Walker nodded.

    ��It��s not strange if it��s Lord Hoyeol��s ability.��

    It wouldn��t be surprising if it was said to surpass even dragons. In the first ce, even the dragons, the kings of all things, revered and looked up to Ho-yeol as the dark dragon.

    Wallsweil, however, bit his lip.

    ��That��s why I��m afraid, Chainwalker.��

    ��What do you mean by being afraid?��

    ��With great poweres great responsibility����

    ����!��

    ��Can you feel his weight?��

    Wallsweil��s eyes were wet as he gazed at the continent.

    ��I dare not even guess. I wonder how much responsibility he will have to shoulder in order to handle this power��. Indeed, we who are insignificant may be able to share the heavy burden.��

    Of course it is possible.

    Even if it��s not possible, you should try.

    Like quenching cast iron.

    You have to be patient and don��t give up.

    ������

    If you were a chain walker, you would have said that as the leader of the Dwarves. But the chain walker could do nothing but remain silent. It was because I was watching.

    ����It��s really infinitely deep darkness.��

    The darkness that descended upon the continent.

    It was a depth that made even the allies sink into deep thought.

    So that kind of darkness.

    The feelings of those who have to deal directly cannot be expressed in words.

    4 families.

    Except for the fainting Ignite.

    The lords of Yugrik Cansal Arcamond realized.

    The 4 families cannot go against Cloudy. No matter how much he expands his power, rolls his brains, and uses ugly cunning, his master-servant rtionship with Cloudy cannot be denied.

    ��I��ll understand, father.��

    I don��t even dare to dare.

    The overwhelming gap made me forget even the feeling of discouragement.

    It was enough to make them truly look up to their owners.

    The same was true of the vassals and soldiers who served the 4 families.

    They skipped the stage of denying reality early on and headed towards their new owners who showed mercy to them. It had been a long time since he had bowed his head following the family heads.

    and in the middle of it.

    ����This crazy.��

    Tumbling��

    Yong Seong-rak was trembling with goosebumps. I don��t know how the Arca Arcana people, including Rethel Arcamond, were feeling this situation, but the yer, Yong Seong-rak, was confident.

    ��Is everyone properly understanding the situation��?��

    You are the only one who knows the seriousness of the situation.

    It was because it was right in front of my eyes.

    The moment the continent of Arcana was engulfed in infinitely deep darkness.

    There are countless messages to be astonished��!

    [Abnormal status ��blindness�� urs.]

    [Abnormal status ��suffocation�� urs.]

    [Abnormal status ��confusion�� urs.]��

    After Jessie Heinness leaves the Shining.

    It was the unification of the world by setting up Lee Ho-yeol as their main enemy. Of course, since the analysis toward Lee Ho-yeol was conducted at the guild level, I was able to recognize Yong Seong-rak, who was embarrassed at first.

    ��It was definitely ck magic.��

    The darkness a little while ago.

    It��s the right amount of mana needed to manifest ck magic.

    That��s why I couldn��t help but panic even more.

    Lee Ho-yeol did not manifest ck magic.

    It was only radiating appropriate magic power.

    Because there are not enough status ailments.

    [An infinitely deep darkness covers all the blessings of the Arcana Continent. All currently applied buffs are disabled until the darkness dissipates.]

    ����!��

    To the extent that it could be said that the Arcana continent was temporarily turned off.

    Because it had a huge impact.

    Of course, Lee Ho-yeol was Lee Ho-yeol.

    Yong Seong-rak swallowed dry saliva.

    ����I don��t know what conversations they had with each other.��

    It seems that Lee Ho-yeol showed mercy to the four families just as he had shown mercy to the unification of the world. I was sure when the darkness that covered the continent disappeared and even the deactivated buffs returned.

    However, Yong Seong-rak couldn��t even raise his head.

    ��If even a low level ck magic had been manifested��?��

    I didn��t know that we might have fallen into the abyss of deep darkness from which the continent can��t return. While I was breathing hard, I remembered Yong Seong-rak.

    ��!��

    What Lee Ho-yeol said to him.

    �C ��You are courageous. I remembered your face.��

    ��You must have remembered my face?

    ��No, why the fuck my face?!��

    Yong Seong-rak couldn��t help but tremble in fear even now that the whole situation was over. Lee Ho-yeol I can��t guess why he said he would remember him, but��

    Yong Seong-rak��s eyes shed.

    ��Anyway, I have to prove my worth.��

    Lee Ho-yeol would have guessed that I belong to Unification of the World. The clever Yong Seong-rak knew how to prove his worth.

    The secret of unification that is extremely closed.

    To offer it to Lee Ho-yeol.

    that��s my only value

    ��In a way, it��s revenge.��

    Yong Seong-rak caressed the corner of one eye that was not covered by an eyepatch. Lee Ho-yeol I didn��t have the confidence to hide even a small secret in front of him. So, first of all, you should tell the truth from the contract that caught your eye.

    ��More than that.��

    The corner of Yong Seong-rak��s mouth went up.

    ����You must have watched everything, even that bastard?��

    I suddenly became curious.

    ? ?? ?? ?? ? ???? ???.

    What kind of expression is Junchun Ryu making right now?

    *

    It is a series of sights that make you doubt your eyes.

    [The Holy Grail of the Severe Contract].

    Through its effect, andscape floated above the surface of the water.

    Junchun Liu opened his mouth.

    ��I don��t think I��m looking at anything wrong.��

    The guild master of the unification of the world.

    Along with Shining, it is the unification of the super-giant guild that divided the Arcana continent into two halves. In addition, the rare ss [Monarch]. because he was like that. I thought he was more knowledgeable about the Arcana Continent��s supremacy than anyone else.

    ��I can��t believe it.��

    4 families.

    I couldn��t even imagine that there would be four forces with the power to overwhelm the empire in its heyday. Liuo Junchun praised the owner of the only one remaining sight out of seven.

    ��I don��t know who it is, but you��re paying for raising me.��

    The only sense shared through the Holy Grail is vision. Because of that, I had no choice but to judge based on the scenes I saw. Could it be because he started walking the path of a tyrant beyond a monarch?

    It wasn��t that difficult to read the greed of the 4 families.

    ��You mean to swallow the empire?��

    will destroy the empire

    It was Ryuo Junchun that I had promised, but I didn��t feel like I was deprived of order by them. Isn��t that good news? Liuojunchun was also known because he was a monarch who pursued hegemony like them.

    ��You can see clearly. your future.��

    That shallow alliance will end the moment the Empire copses.

    From then on, a real war will begin over the empty throne where four different forces die and kill each other. Liuojunchun was going to enjoy the gag at a leisurely pace.

    ��Shouldn��t we prepare for the future?��

    Because I was the one who had to defeat one of those four and take over the empire. Liuo Junchun thought calmly. I don��t know who thest contractor was, but I hope they can hold out for as long as possible.

    However, hasty predictions were not correct.

    ����!��

    ins of Antonium.

    its center.

    Because Ho-yeol appeared among the four families.

    ��This is unexpected Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Even with a single blood.

    It was good news for Ryuo Junchun.

    I thought it would be beneficial even if it wasn��t.

    If Lee Ho-yeol were to die on the battlefield��

    wouldn��t it be something that could kill two birds with one stone if done well?

    Kuwook��

    Ryuo Junchun clenched his fists.

    At that time, it wasn��t just Arcana Continent hegemony.

    Even after giving up the initiativepletely, the hegemony of reality will naturally return to you. It was the moment when Liuo Junchun corrected his posture, sat down, and stared at the Holy Grail.

    ��?��

    The shimmering surface of the water began to turn ck.

    At first, I wondered if the fool had been hit by an arrow in the eye.

    But that too was a premature prediction.

    the essence of darkness.

    Because it was the right magic power emitted by the heat.

    Liuojunchun muttered involuntarily.

    ����What is it?��

    Are you scratching your head?

    The sight changes wildly.

    But even if you look at the end of the horizon.

    Even if you look up at the high sky.

    everywhere you look.

    The darkness emanating from Lee Ho-yeol is thick.

    ��nce.

    Liuojunchun reflexively checked his status window and system messages. He knew that the only thing he could share through the Holy Grail was vision, but it was a yer instinct that came out of frustration.

    However, the frustration did notst long.

    ��!��

    Instead, it turned into despair.

    The 4 families that were considered to surpass the Empire in its heyday.

    in front of them.

    Because I was on my knees without even being able to counterattack properly.

    Because I swore allegiance with my head bowed.

    Liu Junchun��s face froze.

    ��Then, in order for me to upy the empire����

    The original empire is not enough, the 4 families.

    In the end, did he even have to deal with Lee Ho-yeol?

    Do you really have to jump over that monster?

    ��Damn it����

    The tyrant��s shoulders drooped for the first time.

    *

    The infinitely deep darkness that covered the Arcana Continent affected Ryuo Junchun in reality, apletely different world, so it was too cold to affect those who returned to the Arcana Continent after being swallowed up by bad omen.

    Darkness over the continent.

    ��Whoa.��

    As I breathe in, a sadness so thick that I shudder runs through my body.

    don��t want to face

    To the point where I feel like I want to ignore it.

    But the woman lifted the veil from her face.

    Faced with the darkness, he opened his mouth.

    exactly.

    ��Goddess. I��m afraid. I don��t have the confidence to face a sadness so deep that it engulfs the Arcana continent. But if this is your will�� I am willing toply. If my body can hasten your return, I will dly offer it.��

    prayed fervently.

    ��You gave me back the life you took from Akkshan. Saint Freyza will once againy down her life for you. I will defeat this darkness in the name of the goddess.��

    .

    .

    .

    Blinking �C

    Blinking vision.

    [World Quest: The Second Coming of Saints]

    World Quest��?

    I wondered if it was possible to suddenlye up with an extraordinary quest from the name. Maybe this is also the aftermath of the ckening. I wanted to check the contents right away, but ording to the procedure, there was something I had to do first.

    Yes.

    From now on, I have to deal with more important things than anything else.

    ��nice to see you. My name is Yongseongrak.��

    A yer who knows my embarrassing full name.

    I had to interrogate this guy who was doing Yongseongrak or something.

    So��.

    ��Would you like me to call you Lee Ho-yeol? Otherwise, Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus d��.�� I

    wish you could only answer my questions?!

 Chapter 332

    Episode 332. Don��t wear the shackles, Yong Seong-

    rak said while lowering his head.

    ����and I have something to tell you. As you may have guessed, I belong to the Unification of the World. And now my view is being shared by Junchun Liu. It is the effect of the contract given in exchange for this eye.��

    His finger points to the eyepatch.

    ��I just thought you had a unique taste like everyone else.��

    Liuo Junchun was the culprit.

    The history of doing only bad things doesn��t go anywhere. No matter how much, I thought I would sacrifice the eyes of my guild members to look at the situation on the Arcana Continent.

    ��You don��t show any example or pride.��

    Good words can��te out of my mouth.

    Yong Seong-rak seemed quick to notice.

    That��s why he must have said that on the battlefield.

    Of course, that doesn��t mean that Yong Seong-Rak noticed that I was fidgeting for fear of mentioning my full name. It meant that even if you didn��t ask, you wouldn��t roll your hair at the point of being honest first.

    Yong Seong-rak continues to speak.

    ��The main purpose of entering the continent was to expand the influence of the unification of the world to the Arcana continent. Liuo Junchun was just thinking of taking it all by himself.��

    Burr��

    Yong Seong-rak lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly.

    Do you have a lot of things to do with your boss? You look like a member of society.

    ��He is no longer a monarch, but a tyrant.��

    be a tyrant

    To briefly summarize the specific words that follow�� Apparently, Ryuo Junchun had changed his job from [Monarch] to [Tyrant] ss through a ss quest.

    ��I was made fun of, but I didn��t realize it. I just thought that if my little life could be of any help to you, I would give my life any number of times.��

    To put it simply, a tyrant is a ss like a leech that only sucks the blood of others more than a monarch.

    Ryuo Junchun threw Yongseongrak and other guild members to the limb of the Arcana Continent in order to effectively suck the blood.

    ��I heard the devil, really.��

    Basically, it is a Grand Fel that is infinitely merciful to humans.

    Why can��t you tell just by looking at Ignite Maxima?

    That process was, after all, the 4 families were forgiven.

    However, there was a human that even the benevolent Grand Fel could not forgive.

    First of all, it was Rayman Shen.

    of course.

    ��I can��t forgive that bastard either.��

    because of who i am

    I��m restless over a full name like this��! Then Raymon Shen are the people whomitted atrocities that are no different from demons. Like the demon worshipers who met their end in the inferno.

    My mouth spits cold words.

    ��Thanks to you.��

    Yes.

    Taking the lives of others for the sake of one��s own growth was an act no different from that of a devil. Not even a stranger, tricking a subordinate who believed in him and followed him into offering it as a sacrifice?

    ����Thanks to you, what do you mean?��

    I answered Yong Seong-rak��s question.

    ��I have one more prey, so it��s thanks to you.��

    Congrattions Ryu Junchun.

    You are now certified as the second hunted after Rayman Shen.

    Let��s see, how can I tell you this good news?

    Thinking, I said calmly.

    ��So raise your head.��

    ����yes?��

    Yong Seong-rak was startled, but did not raise his head.

    ��No, you can��t. I promised Lee Ho-yeol,mander of the allied forces of the temple, that I would give everything I knew about unification��! I know that��s the only way I can survive!��

    ��huh?

    No, if anyone hears it, they will know that I was trying to catch someone.

    Even if I catch the devil like a mouse.

    It��s because you don��t catch normal people, right?

    A quick gnawing sound follows.

    ��But if he raises his head and finds out that I��m having a private meeting with Commander Lee Ho-yeol�� he will use his hands to render the information I know meaningless. Liuo Junchun is as meticulous as he is despicable.��

    Because I heard it there.

    I thought I knew why Yong Seong-rak was avoiding my gaze from earlier. Certainly, if someone as bad as Ryuo Junchun is, he might use the leaked information to his advantage and devise a n.

    however.

    ��is it?��

    ��That��s right. Thank you for understanding��.��

    ��Nevertheless, you must be upright.��

    ����!��

    Where is the pride of Grandfel just pride?

    Junchun Liu considered him a prey.

    Far from being bent before the devil.

    It was expected that the pride of bing more noble.

    Eventually, Yong Seong-rak reluctantly raises his head at my determined attitude.

    I made eye contact with him.

    And, as always, I added a word.

    ��When you��re having a conversation, it��s formal to make eye contact with the other person.��

    ��I��m just����

    ��If you��re watching, wouldn��t it be useless effort?��

    ����what do you mean by hard work?��

    This was not an unfounded confidence.

    ��Because the prey will be aware of its situation.��

    Should we get each other��s subject straight?

    I am a hunter, not a hunted prey.

    There was no need to go to the trouble of collecting information on the prey.

    Click��

    I��m Yongseongrak.

    To be precise, it must be beyond Yongseongrak��s pupil.

    Looking at Liuojunchun, she tilted her teacup.

    ��I know because I��ve experienced everything.��

    Mage Tower Temple Allied Forces AAU Yusra Branch Akkshan��

    It was me who was entrusted with numerous positions.

    thanks i knew it

    ��Wouldn��t that be easy?��

    Are you going to sell a trap on the contrary, knowing that some information might have been leaked?

    It��s easy to say, that��s not normal.

    Yes, I was going to use my experience to fuck Liu Junchun.

    ��Anyway, let your imagination run wild.��

    Make the mistake of thinking that I will listen to confidential information about the unification of the world while tilting a teacup with Yongseongrak and n to attack the weak points of the unification of the world. It means to dig a fix or a trap and wait.

    ��Look at where I��m going into the trap.��

    Because that dog high school student will be in vain.

    It��s Grandfel��s way of treating its prey, you know it from watching it, right?

    Straight Breakthrough.

    trap and what

    If you blow it uppletely, that��s it.

    So, there is only one topic left for me to share with Yong Seong-rak.

    Fortunately.

    Yong Seong-rak, who received the teacup, hesitantly opened his mouth.

    ��If you say so, I will keep my silence. Until General Lee Ho-yeol needs it again. I will not divulge to anyone the secrets of the unification of the world or what I saw with my own eyes today.��

    ��Of course, that includes my full name, right?

    ��I shouldn��t have been talking about what I heard with my ears.��

    Although I wanted to get confirmation from Yong Seong-rak, it was like a chimney.

    It was always his attitude that he couldn��t reveal his small inner thoughts.

    I just tipped the poor teacup.

    ��Green tea is bitter today.

    .

    .

    .

    It is a series of ufortable seats.

    Of course, this guy��s iron skin.

    Even in such a position, I keep my head upright, so thanks to that, I can see very inly. The heads of the 4 families, excluding Ignite Maxima, who is still in a state of insanity.

    And the face of the emperor they were trying to bring down.

    There is only silence��.

    Roughly speaking, it seems that each other is ufortable with each other. The 4 families are the traitors who failed in the rebellion, so even if you say there is nothing to say, you can��t just say that the emperor won.

    ��Considering the rtionship between the Seric Rose family and the four families, it��s a natural reaction.��

    as a third party.

    And as a member of society who can��t stand ufortable silence.

    I wondered if I should say something. Even if it was a snout that likes to flirt, it was an expensive snout that didn��t move because of being swayed by others�� notice.

    In the end, it was the emperor who broke the silence first.

    ����I have nothing to say.��

    At first, I thought it was just a simple thank you.

    Regardless of the circumstances of the Cloudy family.

    Because I had saved the empire once again.

    However, the emperor��s face was much more serious than expected.

    ��While the dark dragon was talking with the adventurer, I heard about the situation from the heads of the 4 families. I never thought you would be carrying such a burden. I will apologize on behalf of the Seric Rose family.��

    ��Did you guys just say that?!

    It��s understandable that the family owners have such an attitude. Even if they rebelled for a while, in the end, the 4 families were the ones who sincerely served Cloudy.

    ��No matter how good the intention was, it was sudden, right?��

    Even without asking what he said to the emperor, he could roughly guess.

    Yes, one of the most important facts.

    The owner of the 4 families is the Cloudy family.

    That would have been said for sure.

    ����Wait, then what about the genealogy?��

    The royal family of Seric Rose, the owner of the empire, serves the 4 families.

    Those 4 families should serve the Cloudy family.

    Seric Rose is from the Cloudy family��?

    As I was rolling my head, the emperor spoke at the right time.

    ��The dark dragon must be the true master of the empire.��

    Am I the real Zuiyi of the Empire?!

    I��m really sorry, but I don��t intend to take on that.

    But it seems that even that is not enough.

    The Emperor pauses and corrects his words.

    ��No, you shouldn��t call me by that name anymore. Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo. Cloudy��s head is the only one who can go beyond the empire and straighten the continent.��

    ��It��s hard, seriously.

    Yongseongrak wasn��t enough, so even the emperor.

    Why are you doing this to me today, everyone?

    But my innermentation never slipped from my lips.

    I was just looking.

    ��Those nobles pretending not to know after making an ident.��

    Ugric Cancetion Arcamond.

    The burdensome gaze of the three families.

    Those eyes full of anticipation really made me think of the empire.

    They were eyes that wanted to sit on the emperor��s throne.

    But do you think I��ll take over?

    ��It��s painful enough right now.��

    I mentioned it before.

    Starting with the head of the Mage Tower, the general manager of the AAU Yusra branch, and the leader of the resurrected Akkshan �C I was the only demon hunter, so I was the lowest level and leader �C I was the one who took on the challenge.

    But what emperor?!

    If it��s an empire from the time of the Taepyeongseong University after making a hundred concessions�� I��m generous enough to think about it. However, if you take over the current empire, you won��t have time to enjoy tea time, which is said to be more valuable than gold.

    So I answered.

    ��Unfortunately, that will never happen.��

    ��that��!��

    Not only the emperor who blurted out his words, but even the heads of households make shocking expressions. What did you expect from me? I wanted to ask a question, but the cubic pavilion immediately continued.

    ��To me a throne or a crown is nothing more than a restraint.��

    ����!!!��

    The answer was in one line, but the meaning was clear.

    I am Cloudy��s family head.

    A dark dragon who contemtes everything.

    That��s the actual owner of the continent.

    It meant that he had to be tied to a smaller vessel, the Empire, for some reason.

    ��Oh����

    The emperor must have gotten used to the Grandpel style of speech.

    It wouldn��t be strange to hear it right away.

    Did the four families also have their memories of the past revived?

    Shuk��

    I bowed my head at the same time as the emperor.

    ��I��m sorry, I didn��t understand the deep meaning.��

    In the end, the ufortable meeting ended with me receiving an ufortable apology.

    ��Anyway, is the cleanup over?��

    In fact, in a state where the embarrassing full name was exposed.

    I felt unfair, as if I had suffered a loss no matter what I did

    .

    Again��

    before long, I headed to the emperor��s terrace.

    If you ask me if I��m roaming around the imperial pce as a secret power, not as an emperor. It was because the terrace was the only ce I knew of in the vast imperial pce.

    ��and.��

    Fluttering��

    When I entered the terrace, the wind blew my jacket.

    Antonium can be seen through the flowing silver hair.

    The whole view of Antonium, which would have been covered with suitable magical power until just now.

    I grumbled inside.

    ��I knew it would be like this.��

    If it was that guy��s pride, it was obvious that he would suffer from this sense of responsibility.

    So, even if it��s just for the sake of my life, will I be able to give up without holding back? Despite my sarcasm, the snout remained silent, unlike the way it treated the emperor and family heads.

    ������

    ording to the emperor, there was no aftermath in Antonium, so it��s a relief. As I was thinking about the ckness again, I suddenly thought of the blinking quest.

    Let��s see, wasn��t that a world quest?

    It must have been a quest that should not be postponed any longer since the name was extraordinary.

    I immediately checked the quest window.

    [World Quest: The Second Coming of Saints]

    And I was startled.

    ��Wait a minute, a saintess of the Goddess Church?

    Fraza?

    ��I thought it was familiar����

    That was when Muon, the Holy Land of the Goddess Church, was updated in reality.

    A demon of true name that tried to devour Muon.

    Isn��t that the pseudonym Nepripit was impersonating?

    but what

    Was that saintess a real person?

    Cataclysm is not enough.

    It��s because the Arcana continent has turned upside down once again due to bad omens.

    Let��s pretend it can.

    But why is that saintess of the Goddess Church?

    ��Survive the judgment of Saint Freyza. (In progress)

    You��re going to judge me��?!

    No matter how you look at it, it was clear that this was a misunderstanding stemming from ckening.

    Although anyone can guess.

    ��Someone�� does not tolerate even the slightest misunderstanding toward himself.

    He was the owner of a sword-like pride.

    atst.

    ��Goddess. It seems the evidence wascking. If so, let me prove it again. My belief that there is no such thing as a god. So let you prove it too.��

    The silent cubic tablet exploded.

    ��Of course, my verification will never go smoothly.��

 Chapter 333

    Episode 333. Why

    is that��

    Kichi rolls his eyes.

    ��What did you do well to raise your voice?��

    Toward the Shadow Crow, the spirit creature of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    ��Are you sure how many times have you been fooling around already?��

    I arrived here by chasing the memory of the Shadow Crow. I don��t have much to trust, so I��m relying on my bird��s head to move.

    ��Whoa.��

    But this was the only way.

    What we know about the whole story of ��that day�� on the continent at this point.

    Because there will be only that crow.

    ��Eat quickly, because there is no time.��

    A spirit object transparently reflects the group to which it belongs.

    If the Akkshan wolf had Akkshan��s spirit of not yielding in front of any enemy, the shadow crow was more thorough than the shadow mercenaries when it came to dealing.

    Slowly��

    Kichi pushed his long ck hair to the side, and a shadow crow flew towards the nape of Kichi��s neck. Then he started pecking Kitch��s back neck with his beak.

    ���� write.��

    I can��t get used to this dirty feeling.

    Since crows are non-substantial spiritual creatures, they do not leave any scars. Instead, they only receive life force in return for the deal. Kichi brushes his hair and restores it to its original state.

    ��You��re just going to have a st this time.��

    Is it wrong to believe in the bird��s head or is it because the back world didn��t lose its original intention even when the Arcana continent was turned upside down? I haven��t had any ie for several days already.

    ��This is so��.��

    In the end, this time it was also empty.

    Kichi red at the crow for a moment, even pulling his hair out in frustration.

    It seemed certain that the bird��s head was making fun of me.

    ��Are you doing this on purpose?��

    Kichi himself was also conscious.

    ��What��s wrong with me?��

    Maybe I��m the most unbing of the shadow mercenaries leader of all time�� It might be strange that the shadow crow, the spiritual creature of the shadow mercenary, likes me like that.

    The corners of Kitsch��s mouth crookedly went up.

    ��If that��s the case, you should have told me earlier.��

    Sreung!

    Kkaak-?

    When Kichi pulls out a dagger, the crow startles and stamps its feet.

    However, Kichi��s dagger was not aimed at the Shadow Crow.

    The nape of his neck, to be precise, was the long, drooping hair.

    Sloppy��

    Kichi��s hand was unstoppable.

    He cut his straight ck hair into a short length without hesitation.

    I tossed a bundle of hair in front of the Shadow Crow.

    ��Even if you say life force, it��s an insignificant thing that can be regenerated in a day. Even if you receive something that is not valuable to the other person in return, it can��t be a proper transaction, right? It may seem unpleasant, but he��s the leader. Thanks to that, I know the twisted heart of the Shadow Mercenaries well.��

    The shadow mercenaries are nasty.

    The answeres out even if you just look at the ledger of past requests. He had done so many things that left nothing but malice�� Kitsch cut off his most precious hair and gave it to him as the crow wanted.

    ��I��ve been growing it for several years����

    A life dwells in Kichi��s eyes.

    ��Don��t spill a single strand and eat it. And tell me straight up.��

    Kakao-!

    ��Where are the pigs in the auction hiding?��

    Kok-kok�C

    The shadow crow took off vigorously only after swallowing all of its hair. Kitsch thought. I��ll have to pluck all those feathers from the cunning bird��s head and fry them.

    Fortunately though.

    ��Rather than that, what are you doing Wolf.��

    Wolf, who would have taken over as leader, had never summoned the Shadow Crow. Thanks to this, the Shadow Crow still regarded Kichi as the leader and followed him.

    Kitsch habitually tried to touch his hair, but hesitated in the emptiness.

    ��Because it��s expensive, the price of that bird��s head.��

    If you were a member of the ranks, in exchange for adding hair.

    If he had known that he was a fugitive who couldn��t even be a member��

    Maybe he would have received decades of life as a price.

    Kitsch shrugged.

    ��In that sense, I��ll treat you generously.��

    I threw away the lingering attachment to the hair I had already cut off.

    ��If you find it.��

    I��ve been looking for it for days.

    Although he still had a lingering attachment to his ��different hair��.

    Kichi himself was in a situation where he couldugh.

    ����It��s not time to talk to others. What am I doing?��

    Oak Auction.

    As the name suggests, it is an auction house run by the Orcs. Because he is the ruler of the underworld. Kitsch knew better than anyone what an orc was like in the underworld.

    The physical strength of an orc is dozens of times greater than that of an ordinary human, and its vitality is tenacious than that of weeds in a wheat field. Even if the forearm is cut off, a new forearm will rise after a few weeks.

    Also, as you can see just by looking at the operation of the auction house, unlike rumors that spread around the world, intelligence is no different from humans.

    However, it was a problem that there was a major drawback of an ugly appearance that made us forget the superiority of all species.

    But as I said before, Orcs were smart.

    They didn��t bother to blend in with the sunny side of the Arcana Continent, and in the dark side of the continent, they asserted their strengths and expanded their power.

    regardless of means and methods.

    ��Then you bought it without fear.��

    Kichi checked the details of the transaction ledger.

    The ��other hair�� you��re looking for wasn��t sold to anyone through a public auction. Right before the auction started, Oak Auction, the organizer, bought it directly at a value one thousand times the starting price.

    That was the reason Kichi went to the Oak Auction.

    ��These guys hid so deeply that it didn��t suit them.��

    For the orcs who were tradingmissions, the amount would not have been a problem.

    In the first ce, the amount of gold floating in the underworld is beyond imagination. It wouldn��t be strange since the Arcana Continent had more dirty gold coins than honorable ones.

    It��s understandable why it��s so well hidden.

    ��There��s no reason to step out.��

    Orcs were already rich and had enough ability to keep their wealth. Moreover, there was no reason to go out to protect the Arcana continent. It was also a wise decision to build an underground city.

    Except for one thing.

    ��But touching that hair was a mistake.��

    Kkaak-

    mine was not very noticeable in appearance.

    If it weren��t for the green-skinned orcs guarding the mine entrance.

    Kitsch tried to approach him immediately, but hesitated.

    I need to refrain from making a fuss right now��?

    Bubbly.

    It was a popr chuckle that is hard to hear in a fairly remote area. Kichi turned his head to where he felt the presence and was surprised. Why is a person like that walking around this town alone��?

    A face covered with a veil.

    A long white garment.

    That was the look of a priest.

    From the fact that her face is covered, it��s clear that she is a sister from the church��

    Is she fearless or is her faith overly devout?

    Wandering around the Arcana continent like this alone.

    Kitsch immediately shook his head.

    ��Of course I��m not in a position to care.��

    Kichi raised the dagger in his hand.

    ��Since I, who is thin, weak, drunk and overly emotional, have to enter a mine full of vicious and promiscuous orcs alone.��

    A joke that the shadow mercenaries wouldn��t evenugh at if they heard it.

    Kitsch��s remarks were not persuasive.

    Of course, it seemed that he had no intention of persuading Kitsch.

    trudge.

    There is no infiltration.

    It was a kitsch that openly approached the mine.

    ��!!��

    The orcs who stood guard reacted immediately.

    p!

    Raising his weapon, he checked Kitsch��s face and asked in surprise.

    ��Um�� aren��t you the leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps, Kichi?��

    With utmost respect.

    It is said that they were Orcs who took control of the world behind the Arcana Continent.

    The shadow mercenaries went beyond the stage of the underworld and had a great influence on the sun. Kichi, the leader of such a shadow mercenary, was approaching them with a dagger.

    The sweet words are bound toe out.

    ��Sorry. Its appearance was noticeably different from before, and I did not immediately recognize it. I apologize again!��

    ��You mean I got old while I didn��t see you?��

    ��Oh no! It��s just that your hair is getting shorter��!��

    ��Ding. That too is wrong.��

    ����!!��

    You��re not feeling well.

    It won��t do any good to mix things up any more.

    Let��s start with the dragon.

    The orcs quickly lowered their weapons and opened their mouths.

    ��If I have something to say, I will tell it to the superiors right away!��

    ��Tell Ulrich that there is something you are looking for.��

    ��Currently, the auction is closed��. If it��s Kichi-nim��s request, Ulrich-nim will surely understand. I will tell you the story right away.��

    ��Ah, can you add something?��

    ��of course.��

    ��He said he couldn��t give you even a penny of gold coins for some reason.��

    ����maybe you��re short of money?��

    ��No, it��s because of his pride.��

    ��what is pride?

    At Kichi��s words, the orc��splexion seemed to be even bluer.

    Orcs themselves.

    They were the only beings who believed in gold coins.

    Even though he brought back the goods, he couldn��t give me even a penny of gold coins.

    It was only then that Kichi seemed to know why he had raised his weapon.

    ��Ulrich, the small old man can��t stay still����

    The orc soldier tightly closed his eyes.

    ��Damn it, it��s going to be bloody.��

    *

    Goddess Church.

    Belongs to the tribe of Goddess Advent.

    Saint Freyza.

    Fraza did not stop toward the source of darkness.

    Thendscape of the empire was unfamiliar.

    Probably because it��s been a long time.

    But Fraza��s empty eyes were not focused on anything. Just taking steps to purify the darkness that covered the Arcana continent and the immeasurable sadness in the name of the goddess.

    ������

    Eventually, a familiarndscape came into view.

    The capital of the empire was Antonium.

    Fraza put her hands together at that point and prayed.

    ��I have reached this point with the guidance of the goddess.��

    Fraza took a deep breath.

    The darkness seemed to have begun in Antonium.

    Antonium must not be all right.

    The emotions that flowed from the darkness were not at a level that a normal human could handle. The people of Antonium, who would have been exposed to a deeper sadness at a closer distance, by now��

    Freyza continued.

    ��Goddess, take care of the poor.��

    Freyza firmly gripped the pendant engraved with the octagonal pattern that symbolizes the Goddess Church. The moment you get close to Antonium, you can��t be sure where the source of darkness will attack you. I had to be prepared to judge at any time.

    But it was a strange thing.

    ��Open the door!��

    A booming voice is heard from the citadel of Antonium.

    It was the voice of a guard.

    I don��t feel the slightest bit of sadness or exhaustion.

    ��Aren��t you a sister of the Goddess Church? Are you wandering the continent alone now that even Muon is not intact? Anyway, I��m d you��re okay!��

    Fraza entered the Antonium under the guidance of the guards.

    and faced

    Thendscape of Antonium, which is so different from what was expected, that a sense of distance is felt.

    ��Maybe it��s because you��re from the vige, but you don��t know the world.��

    ��Well, if it��s a vige, it must be a vige, right? If it��s not enough����

    ��No no! It��s notcking, but where are the people in the world who give gold coins for food for three people! I��m sure you came from the west side of the continent�� where did you say you came from?��

    ��This is Maxima��s estate.��

    ��Yes Maxima! I don��t know where it is, but I��m really envious of the local merchants. what is a month Even if we do business there for two days, ordinary people like us can earn enough to eat and y for the rest of our lives.��

    It is buzzing beyond vibrancy.

    It is not difficult to see the appearance of an outsider who is not a resident of Antonium.

    It was no different from the Antonium that Fraza remembered from the past.

    rather.

    ��Anyway, there is no change for the gold coins now or in the future. just go for now Still, I can give you a silver coin back. Will youe back then when the gold coin is back to the silver coin?��

    ��Isn��t that traumatic? It can cause trouble����

    ��What can��t be! Even my dog wouldugh if I told you that the knights who wear armor made of gold because they don��t have enough gold coins are only paying for food?��

    A strangely gentle aura passed over me.

    It was hard to believe that there was an infinitely deep darkness.

    But Fraza could not afford to find out why.

    ����!��

    ��Cause we��re starting to get closer

    ��Cause I��m starting to get on my feet

    the source of that darkness.

    Kwok��

    Frayza held the pendant in doubt.

    Eventually, he faced the darkness.

    The form didn��t catch my eye properly.

    It was because of the veil covering her eyes.

    But for some reason, the source of darkness must have revealed itself.

    Rather, the sound of people cheering is heard.

    Freyza muttered.

    ��Goddess, please do not lead me into temptation.��

    Do not lead me into confusion before judgment.

    raised a prayer

    Soon the pendant turns into the goddess��s mace.

    The source of that darkness that will one day plunge the continent into deep sorrow.

    I had to judge in the name of the goddess.

    why��?

    The pendant was the same.

    The power of the goddess did not dwell.

    The goddess did not answer the prayer.

    Fraza peered through the veil at the source of the darkness with trembling eyes.

    No, to say the darkness itself.

    A man who emits an excessively brilliant light.

    .

    .

    .

    Unfortunately.

    to your goddess.

    You think you like me more than you do?

    [Friendship with the religious Goddess has reached its maximum.]

    �C ��I don��t believe in God.��

    �C ��Because there is no hard evidence that it exists.��

    �C ��But there is also no hard evidence that God does not exist.��

    -��Because an insignificant devil cannot serve as evidence.��

    It��s grandiosely revealing the fact that it��s a religion.

    Muon update that led the Holy Knights of the Goddess Church with sophistry.

    A summary of my actions.

    The number of views on Netube for the highlight video is a whopping 2.14 billion.

    ��I wonder if it��s a pay-as-you-go, but����

    Anyway, that shame is starting to be rewarded like this��!

 Chapter 334

    Episode 334. Write greatly (1)

    Muon, the Holy Land of the Goddess Church.

    Talim Ever, themander of the Holy Knights, wiped the sweat from training. The feeling was not bad. It��s iparable to when I fell into the world of adventurers.

    Talimughed lightly.

    ��Is it natural that he stayed?��

    The Goddess Church has been stopped for a while.

    It��s still a shame.

    Reminds me of the Goddess Church that was tossed around by the devil and shut herself up in Muon. The church��s pdins, as well as the priests, must have been faithful every moment, wanting to make up for the past just like me.

    ��Let��s see if tomorrow is a crack entry.��

    The Goddess Church belonged to the Allied Temple.

    Because he knew better than anyone else that training alone would not be able to respond to demons that possess and shake humans. Talim has been attacking numerous rifts to gain experience inbat.

    A system that is the exclusive property of the yer.

    ��Although the words are still unfamiliar to me.��

    Talim, an Arcana, had neither a system nor a level.

    However, it could be known from the changing body and the reaction of the yers of the Allied Crusade.

    -��Now, level 500 cracks are easy!��

    Efforts don��t betray.

    But Talim wasn��t happy at all.

    just clenched fists

    It was because I became more and more aware of it as I got used to the world of adventurers.

    ��Unfortunately, it still seems a long way off.��

    The gap with Hoyeol.

    Rumors spread faster in the world of adventurers than in the Arcana continent.

    It was thanks to the strange mechanical devices that were iparable to most magic tools. More than half of the rumors floating around were none other than news about Hoyeol.

    �C Appropriate level 700 ~ 800 cave crack clear at the same time!

    -Lee Ho-yeol puts to rest the cataclysm of the Zero Mountains.

    -[Breaking News] Defeat the Seven Deadly Sins of Jealousy��

    As for the current Talim.

    Legendary achievements that cannot be matched.

    however.

    ��I will faithfully follow in your footsteps.��

    Talim was more motivated than discouraged.

    The important thing is to have confidence in yourself.

    What is more important than the direction that belief is heading.

    That trust is unbreakable.

    The day Muon fell here.

    It was thanks to the enlightenment gained through Hoyeol.

    Talim murmured.

    ��But sometimes I want to be like this.��

    It was amazing. I knew I had a long way to go, but I didn��t feel impatient. It was the moment when Talim was reminded of Hoyeol��s presence.

    Gooooo��

    A portal opened in front of my eyes.

    ��!��

    Muon has always been a sacred ce for the Goddess Church.

    Although the main gate was opened and visitors found Muon through the main gate. In the heart of Muon. He was the only one who could open the portal and enter.

    Talim��s face turned red.

    ��He is themander-in-chief.��

    However, the bright expression did notst long.

    ����?��

    Eventually, behind Ho-yeol, who appeared in the light of the portal.

    Because I saw a familiar silhouette.

    Talim��s eyes narrowed.

    A veil draped over her face.

    And the octagonal pattern embroidered on the nun��s uniform��

    was undoubtedly the symbol of the Order of the Goddess.

    All of a sudden, I had a lot of thoughts.

    That wouldn��t happen, but by any chance, did the priest of the Goddess Churchmit an act of disrespect for themander-in-chief? What happened even if it wasn��t necessarily a courtesy? In the first ce, there was no way the priest of the Goddess Church was outside��?

    Of course, Talim��s predictions were all wrong.

    ��What did you just say, sister?��

    Talim asked the priest.

    ��Goddess Second Coming tribe��?��

    With a dumbfounded expression.

    ��Aren��t there any more tribes in the Goddess Church? How can a story from at least a hundred years have passed now��?��

    *

    Click��

    I put the teacup down.

    ��I can��t really keep up with age.��

    ����What did you say, Commander-in-Chief?��

    ��No, I didn��t mean to you.��

    If you suddenly ask me what my old age is, I will answer with the teacup I just put down. Among the Goddess Church, it seems that Talim did not listen to my teachings.

    -��Water is not special like the name of the saint��s tears. Resisting aging is just one of the effects of the non-herbal herb ��Arya Moss�� that grows under the fountain. Because there is nothing special about the appearance, it is because proper research has not been done so far. It��s natural that you don��t recognize it.��

    He was using the aria moss that grew in Muon��s fountain properly!

    In any case, it ismon to people all over the world to rush desperately when it is good for the body. But what if there was spring water that restores youth?

    ��There��s a good example close by����

    It was me who sent an aria moss to Mrs. Choi Kang-hee��s greeting letter every morning to prevent aging. And because of me, there was a fire in the group chat room between Mr. Lee and his siblings.

    �C Hey Lee Ho-yeol, what gift did you give only to your mother???

    -I heard my mother and sisters today hehe��

    -Sister shocked hahahahaha

    -Hey

    -Hey

    -If there��s something good, shouldn��t these sisters also take care of it? ??

    �C My mother��s skin is as stic as a baby��s nest?!

    The pentagram of pure knowledge.

    Knowledge of nts and minerals emerging as effects.

    The rejuvenating effect of Aryan moss is effective only at certain temperatures.

    Unless you��re manifesting magic like me, it��s difficult to maintain that specific temperature. Because of that, it was an aria moss that was not widely knownpared to its effectiveness.

    ��The more I look, the more I guess there is a God?��

    It was an amazing coincidence that there was a ��Demune Moon Stone�� in Muon. It was because the heat-absorbing property of the moonstone perfectly matched the specific temperature of Aryan moss.

    ��I like the idea Talim.��

    Yes.

    What I��m holding is a teacup made from a moon stone.

    What was in it was tea brewed with aria moss.

    just look at this

    The Goddess Church was one of the Arcana forces that adapted to reality better than anyone else.

    And while I was sipping that Arya Moss tea again.

    ��How did Mom drink this bitter thing?��

    I was admiring the old age again.

    ��by the way.��

    I, the third person, was tasting the tea.

    Talim and Saint Freyza.

    The conversation between the two was serious.

    ��It��s worth it.��

    Fraza��s true identity was a saint from the past who emerged from a bad omen. The fact that I was able to dissuade Fraza from trying to judge me. As expected, I saw some benefit from struggling without rest.

    The friendship that was built up with the Goddess Church.

    As thest survivor of Akkshan, he defeated the bad omen.

    Even if one of the two conditions is not fulfilled.

    ��It could have gotten prettyplicated.��

    Let��s think about it.

    I mean, in the middle of Antonium.

    What kind of rumors would have circted if you were quarreling with the priest of the Goddess Church?

    ��It must have been followed by some kind of misunderstanding.��

    But thanks to perfectly fulfilling the prerequisites.

    Fraza didn��t fully believe what I was saying.

    Followed me to visit the muon of reality.

    If it were Muon, the sacred ground of the Goddess Church.

    He thought he might be able to answer his questions.

    But Talim didn��t seem to have the spirit to do that.

    Suk-seuk-

    Talim, who had been constantly reading the Bible, opened his mouth.

    ��Indeed, there were saints in the tribe of the Second Coming of the saints in the past.��

    I don��t know if that could even be called genealogy.

    After all, Freyza was at least a hundred years old.

    It was only natural for Talim to be surprised by the existence of the saintess.

    It was embarrassing at the same time.

    Talim muttered a reproach.

    ��I didn��t know that the devil knew����

    Nepripit, the demon of true name.

    Judging by the exact impersonation of Freyza.

    The guy was definitely aware of Fraza��s existence.

    I was also a bit taken aback. I thought that the devil��s influence had been spread on the continent for a long time without knowing it. So, in the exorcism ceremony, I look back at the screams that Nepripit had uttered��

    -��You evil. My lord sloth! Save me!��

    ��Are you sure you said that?

    If Nepripit was a servant of the Seven Deadly Sins, it would make sense. Unlike the Demon Lords of the Demon Realm, the Seven Deadly Sins were demons born on the Arcana continent.

    Of course, this guy��s pride can��t admire the devil.

    I intervened in the conversation at that point.

    ��Isn��t the target of judgment still changed?��

    ������

    asked Talim as Freyza was silent.

    ��What do you mean by referee? Commander-in-Chief?��

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    I can��t stand the resentment and I have no intention of enduring it.

    Besides, wasn��t this a one-sided misunderstanding?

    ��It sounds a bit like that, but����

    Of course, it��s true that I caused trouble on a continental basis because of the sudden ��ckening��. But isn��t it too much to be judged simply for that?

    ��I think I want to tell Talim.��

    Does chattering mean it��s not formal anymore?

    So, let��s be tricky.

    I just looked at Fraza without saying a word.

    But it seemed like that was enough for Talim.

    ��Sister, will you tell me the whole story?��

    After all, if religion is the same, it seems that there is something inmon. Freyza, who hadn��t spoken properly with me, was kind enough to talk to Talim about everything.

    ��I thought that the infinitely deep darkness would plunge the Arcana continent into ��immeasurable sorrow�� in the future. Following the doctrine of the Goddess Church, it was considered wrong to leave such darkness unattended.��

    ����infinitely deep darkness.��

    Darkening of Arcana Continent due to ckening.

    It must have been an unbelievable scenery to see with my own two eyes.

    I��d like to hear what you��re talking about.

    however.

    Talim��s reaction that followed.

    I almost chewed the cud of the aria moss tea I swallowed��!

    ��Themander-in-chief is ��a ray of light in the infinitely deep darkness��. Why do you speak as if Sister Fraza never saw the light?��

    No Talim That��s not it��!!

    What��s the reason for mentioning this name all of a sudden?!

    Freyza, why are you there again?

    ����If only it was a ray of light.��

    me.

    exactly.

    Are you staring through my jacket?!

    The sins I havemitted like this are so great that I cannot be vignt even for a moment.

    But maybe because I didn��t show it, I thought it wasn��t enough.

    Talim finally added his words.

    ��To the Goddess Church, themander-in-chief was literally a ray of light. It��s not enough that he saved Muon from the devil who pretended to be Sister Freyza��s name��!��

    ��I guess the story is going to be long.

    ��It��s painful to listen to any more.��

    The only thing that doesn��t fit as well as the full name of Grandfel is the gilding on the face. I got up from my seat at that point. I must have returned to reality. The time hase to deal with the next schedule.

    How do I do the quest and get rid of it?

    [World Quest: The Second Coming of Saints]

    Darkness covered the Arcana continent.

    The saintess will follow the goddess�� teachings.

    In the future, the Arcana continent will fall into immeasurable sorrow.

    To judge the infinitely deep darkness.

    ��Survive the judgment of Saint Freyza. (Suspended)

    Maybe it��s because I haven��t beenpletely persuaded by Talim��s words yet.

    Progress was stuck on hold, but that��s okay.

    Did you check in Antonium?

    The goddess seems to like me more than that saint.

    ��Besides, he told me that fact directly through my snout.��

    A cubic tablet suddenlyes to mind.

    -��timing? No, it must be your narrow-minded belief.��

    Now that I think about it��

    I wonder if I may have earned a beating with my words. Anyway, I have confirmed that the saintess�� ability to judge in the name of the goddess is harmless to me. I manifested the portal without any concern.

    What is your next schedule?

    If you ask me if I am moving in such a hurry.

    You can tell just by looking at the lips that haven��t moved since before, right?

    The demon hunter��s rule of thumb.

    They do not mix words with their prey.

    Just wait, Junchun Ryu.

    .

    .

    .

    Talim clutched his head.

    ����You made a big mistake, sister.��

    Fraza didn��t understand.

    ��Why is it a mistake? I was just trying to practice the doctrine. Prior to that, I couldn��t believe the shape of the Goddess Church. Why is the Goddess Church, which is supposed to serve only the Goddesses�� participating in the ridiculous thing called the Holy Temple?��

    Talim was speechless.

    ��It��s natural that we don��t understand each other.��

    There will be a difference of as little as one hundred and as many as several hundred years.

    Even if they say it��s the same Goddess Church.

    Depending on the era, the teachings to follow also change. Such views cannot be narrowed down in a short period of time. Just this morning, Talim had been arguing with the priest over the use of the holy relic.

    ��But there is a truth that transcends the ages.��

    Talim opened his mouth meaningfully.

    ��great. I will no longer persuade Sister Fraza. The sister will observe and judge for herself why themander-in-chief is called a ray of light in the infinitely deep darkness. But you have to keep this one thing in mind.��

    ��What do you mean by mind?��

    ��How do you think Muon can be fine all this time?��

    ��With the Goddess�� care, of course����

    ��If it were the Arcana Continent, I would have put my hands together at Sister��s gracious words. But this is home to adventurers from apletely different world.��

    ����!��

    ��How do you think priests and pdins, numbering in the tens of thousands of muons, were able to lead the same life as before without starving in this strangend?��

    Fraza could guess the answer.

    A truth that transcends time.

    A church cannot be self-sufficient.

    The church absolutely needs donations.

    Talim nodded.

    ��That��s right. You are themander-in-chief.��

    ����.��

    ��If you convert the support you received from themander-in-chief into gold coins����

    Susssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss!

    A feather pen, moving without hesitation, writes down numbers.

    At that number, Fraza��splexion changed drastically.

    ��Now I think I know why you didn��t respond.

    ��Goddess����

    That��s not enough to carry through faith.

    So many.

    It was an astronomical level of support.

    *

    It is only natural that the world pays attention to the wealth of celebrities.

    A yer who is said to be ng-sweeping money.

    The interest in their ie was indescribable.

    There is a name thates up naturally in such a topic.

    self-recognized.

    Ho-Yeol Lee, the best and strongest yer.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    How much money did he make as a yer?

    Estimates about it were easily derived bymission.

    �C You know, if you think about the market value of Cosmo days,

    right?

    -The rift clearing reward given by Raymon Sean, isn��t that all sprinkled with thepany��s reserves umted during the Cosmo days? Even if you think about the price range of connectors��

    After the Count Ascura raid.

    In fact, it was Ho-yeol who almost monopolized all the high-level content updated in reality. Considering the contribution and clearing difficulty, the total amount ofpensation paid to Ho-

    yeol is��

    It was established that it was estimated at least in the hundreds of trillions.

    And that wasn��t all. The kingdom of Yusra, which was called the legendary treasure ind, had to be regarded as actually Hoyeol��s territory, and moreover

    , if the economic value of the Mage Tower and the price of items equipped by Hoyeol were estimated and added up

    �� Not at the

    national level

    lol

    Yes

    .

    It was wealth in an area that could not even be measured.

    It��s just that the party was innocent and didn��t reveal it.

    However, there were people who suddenly felt enormous wealth, so it was the unification of the world. Analysts of the unification of the world, who were watching the monitor with a dry expression, theirplexion turns to earthy color.

    ����what is this?��

    The auction house of Arcana��s official website.

    Tring!

    Tring!

    Tring!

    Non-stop notifications.

    at the same time.

    High-grade health and magic recovery potions started to sell out in an instant.

    ����Is this sold out too? Is it buggy?��

    ��Everyone, wake up! Shut up and get one.��

    ��You know I desperately need to secure a quantity, right?��

    Until now, it was a unification of the world that had to continue aggressive attacks. In order to do so, Unification of the World had purchased a potion that was considered a luxury among yers and was released at the auction house.

    however.

    Drooling��

    drooling��

    drooling��?

    ����!��

    No matter how much I scroll down, I can��t even see the potion. High-level, middle-level and low-level potions, of course. Even the elixir, which cost billions of dors per bottle, was nowhere to be seen.

    Not even a single bottle really.

    ��Something is strange!��

    ����Are there rival forces? Could it be Shining?!��

    ��No, no matter how much Shining does, sweeping like this is impossible!��

    ��Then who the hell is it? How can you afford to spend money like this!��

    The great bundle of money began to smack the cheek of the unification of the world.

 Chapter 335

    Episode 335. Write great (2)

    A cause is always important.

    Moreover, am I not the one who adds all sorts of rhetoric even to just tilt a cup of tea bag green tea? But what about hunting? The justification must be strictly followed.

    ��It means I made sure to prioritize.��

    Yes.

    As a result, Nai Ho-yeol seeded in holding the unification of the world in check by monopolizing potions. Of course, such suffering would be nothing but unnecessary trouble for Grandfel.

    But let��s not always forget Hoyeol.

    Even if everyone in the world is assimted.

    Even I must not be swayed by Grandfell��s stormy rage��!

    ��It��s not as easy as I thought.��

    First, Unification of the World is not an ordinary guild.

    Thanks to the only one that is not part of the AAU International Convention.

    It means that it is safe to say that they are one heart and one with their homnd.

    Proof of this can be seen just by observing activities in the Zero Mountains.

    ��It��s like a guild leading an army.��

    To put it simply, the confrontation between me and the unification of the world can develop into a confrontation between the Republic of Korea and China. Besides, the confrontation between me and Liu Junchun would be normal?

    ��It means that I was convinced that Grandfel was the prey.��

    It meant that depending on the situation, there mighte a situation where each other had to risk their lives. Considering the level�� there was a good chance that it would turn into a war between Korea and China.

    So I, Lee Ho-yeol, wore my hair.

    The unification of the world buying potions inrge quantities.

    A well-known rumor among yers.

    To kill such a unification of the world.

    It seems that this side made a n to sweep the potion first.

    Maybe it won��tst long?

    ��Because both dark history and karmae back.��

    Former member of the Unification Guild.

    ording to Yong Seong-Rak, Ryu Jun-Chun did not care about ss and just drove all high-level yers who could give him a lot of experience points to death.

    The ratio of dealer, tank, and healer sses must have copsed early on in Unification of the World. Since there is no healer to rece the insufficient amount of potion, it is natural that the aftermath will be revealed immediately.

    The Golden Round Table of Yusra Kingdom.

    The meeting of the Allies of the Crusade begins and the situation at Mountain Range is reported.

    Cheol-Min Nam, the analyst of the Great Coalition, briefs them on the situation.

    ��As you can see, the most notable thing is the weakness of the unification of the world. If we had seeded in attacking the cave rift, we would have spread press releases like we have done so far��. The media is silent.��

    It must be so.

    ��As someone said, there is a procedure for everything.��

    I know very well what happens when you forcefully pour water into a bottomless pot. Didn��t I just struggle to repair the broken bottom dock?

    At Nam Chul-min��s words, Nam Tae-min scratched his head.

    ��It��s rare. With the recent momentum, there��s no way it could fail����

    To be honest, my mouth itched.

    ��In a way, it��s a proper strategy sess.��

    I will personally feed Taffy to Unification!

    It was a hit right from the first step.

    Where is Grandfel��s pride normal pride?

    I couldn��t even congratte myself because of the stubbornness that even setting up a strategy against prey was considered a luxury. In order to appease the regret, I have toe up with a justification.

    I opened my mouth only after the briefing was over.

    ��The time has finallye.��

    ����!!!��

    focused gaze.

    The tension on the faces of those gathered.

    I spoke.

    ��It��s time to set foot on the Arcana Continent.��

    Yes.

    Reality and Arcana Continent.

    Full-fledged travel is no longer a dream.

    ��I��vee to know for sure through this entry.��

    I added the magic of twilight to the portal manifestation process. Thanks to that, he even confirmed that there was no great burden on mana consumption even if he passed through the portal with Freyza.

    ��If only I could graft the subtle senses I��vee to realize thanks to Grandfel��s talent to the Mage Tower portal�� About 20 people cane and go to the continent at a time.��

    In the end, it was thanks to my increased magic expression powerpared to before.

    As my older sister says, the heaven and the earth are infants alone.

    Can you honestly admit your own shorings?

    I spoke shamelessly.

    ��It��s thanks to you guys earning your qualifications yourself.��

    ����Really Sir Ho Yeol!��

    ��ats��!��

    ��I am happy to live up to the expectations of themander-in-chief.��

    I swallowed a sigh as I watched those who seemed to be in awe.

    Feel the remorse you have too, Grandfell��!

    I don��t feelfortable because I feel like I��ve been writing pride unwillingly.

    ��Even so, the Arcana continent will not go smoothly. It wouldn��t be an exaggeration to say that the current Arcana Continent, where everything is different from the past, is mixed with everything including the timeline.��

    The Pandemonium and the Arcana Continent were connected, and as a result, a crustal shift urred on the continent, and even that was not enough, so even the beings of the past whose bad omen were deleted were spit out.

    Even if the Holy Temple Alliance has grown, the fact that it is dangerous does not change. This means that you need to be fully prepared. And that was the reason I bought the potion.

    ��But you have nothing to worry about.��

    ����?��

    ��All preparations for that are proceeding ording to my procedures.��

    ��Themander-in-chief is right.��

    The one who listens to me is the king of Yusra Kingdom.

    It was Hakuna.

    He got up from his seat and spoke.

    ��A huge amount of potions and magic tools for the Allied Crusade are steadily piling up in the supply depot. To the extent that it is not enough to start an all-out war on the continental level right away.��

    Even if it��s a potion, there��s absolutely no sickness.

    ��That��s why I can��t drink potions in a teacup during battle����

    Actually, because of formality, I can��t keep unused potions in my inventory. So I asked Hakuna. I��m going to borrow some of the vast warehouses of the Golden Pce.

    A piece of parchment with the contents organized in rtion to it.

    Nam Cheol-min, who was reading him, raises his sses.

    Soon, he muttered with a puzzled expression.

    ��Oh no. How can I get this amount already��?��

    ��Don��t be surprised by hyung alone, exin it to us too.��

    ��This is a level of items that we can��t even begin with our hugebined capital! It has to be Shining to be able to rub it in�� No, I don��t think that will work either?!��

    Of course it should.

    ��I bought everything at a higher price than I was willing to pay.��

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    I was firmly prepared for the old adage of earning like a dog and spending like a king.

    But always beyond imagination.

    The consumption power of the great family is several drinks higher than that of Jeongseung!

    Is there a difference between integrity and innocence?

    An elixir costing billions.

    Really when you buy it right away��

    ��I thought my liver was running out.��

    But thanks to the great money.

    Unification of the world did not even notice it, and it was like sucking a finger without using any special hands. Maybe it feels like being pped on the cheek with a bundle of money?

    I looked at the crowd, who clearly looked excited.

    Everyone, including Harkon, must have a new feeling.

    But what about this

    Unfortunately.

    ��But everything needs a proper procedure.��

    I have no choice but to hit the candles.

    ��As of this time, I n to elect an advance party to set foot on the Arcana continent first. The number of members of the advance party was exactly twenty. The purpose is to pave the way to the Arcana Continent. Of course, the evaluation criteria depend only on my subjectivity.��

    ����!!!��

    As I said before, they said they were using the portals of the Mage Tower.

    At this point, 20 people I can handle is the limit.

    Although I could honestly say it was myck of ability.

    Is the excuse of being a selection team really usible?

    Thanks to that, it was the poor crowd who were shaken.

    Hisagi��s eyes narrowed before she knew it.

    ��Then�� from now on, everyone will bepeting with each other.��

    Those words made her eyes glow even more.

    in that gaze.

    I felt guilty again.

    There is no such thing as a guilty person who is guilty of human treason��.

    *

    Oak Auction.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that the underground passages of the Orcs are spread all over the Arcana continent. Kitsch strolled through the organized underground city and touched the surrounding ornaments once in a while.

    Took.

    It was sarcastically every time.

    ��I envy you.��

    Took.

    ��Our hideout is full of the smell of rotting corpses.��

    Took.

    ��Is this a world where it��s right for those who just eat off the middle to eat better and live better? How hungry have you been? Are you guys able to pile up magic stone tools like this?��

    The guiding orc tightly closed his eyes.

    ��Ulrich, you must never look at it����

    In the Arcana Continent, Mana Stones containing magic are traded at high prices. Mana stone itself was valuable as a material, but it was because it became a fuel for certain high-performance magic tools.

    Shake~

    Those precious magic tools were reeling dangerously from Kichi��s rough touch. Considering Ulrich��s harsh personality, he had to stop immediately.

    No matter who the opponent is, I will threaten you by ming you for failing to do your part.

    however.

    ��Isn��t it?��

    ����That��s right.��

    The problem was that the opponent was Kichi, the leader of the Shadow Mercenary.

    In the afterlife, of course.

    A heinous criminal group that there are not many opponents even in the sun.

    ����It��s better to be scolded than to die.��

    At Kichi��s awkward attitude, the orc shrunk hisrge body and elerated his steps. Gooooh����it was only after going through several mana stone portals that I finally saw the office of Ulrich, the president of Oak Auction.

    Kiki �C

    Open the door to the office.

    sses worn down.

    An antique fountain pen.

    Ulrich, who was writing something down, raised his head.

    Like a merchant, he immediately brings out his purpose.

    ��What are you looking for, this fuss or kitsch?��

    Kitschughed.

    ��Is this snarky bloody orc ignoring it?��

    The orc, tired of the two of them��s momentum, lowered his head.

    ��Then let��s talkfortably.��

    Kitsch continued after leaving the office.

    ��Give me your hair.��

    ��hair? Why do youe to me looking for your cut hair?��

    ��What? Are there any jokes?��

    ��Wasn��t it fun? Anyway, short hair suits you.��

    ��Stop talking bullshit and bring it.��

    A joke thrown in to lighten the mood.

    However, Kitsch��s sharp reaction was enough to harden Ulrich��s expression.

    Ulrich answered with a lowered voice.

    ��The leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps visited the Oak Auction�� I didn��te here to sell something, but to get it. I guessed it from the moment I heard it. The fact that you came to find it must mean that it is the only thing in the world and at the same time cannot be stolen from anyone.��

    Ulrich��s pupils shed.

    ��So, you must havee to find Cloudy��s hair, which no longer exists in the world, right? So, are you going to break the rules of Orc Auction Kitsch? Do you think that the hair you sold for your hard work is worth more than that?��

    ��Whoa.��

    Kitsch let out a short sigh.

    From where to where should I exin?

    From the fact that you wouldn��t have moved if it was just for money?

    Or that you wandered the continent for days just to find hair?

    If not, from correcting that green pig��s words, ��Why doesn��t Cloudy exist in this world?��

    ��I��m sorry, but I don��t think I can put it into words.��

    Kitsch��s head throbbed.

    After all, I��m trying to do something that I don��t want to sell.

    It was clear that he was rejecting it from the head.

    So Kichi reached out to his waist.

    ��I��m sorry. It��s a long time ago I don��t know, but it must have been a sessful deal for you anyway. If they cancel such a deal, the Shadow Mercenaries will not be able to continue their business with the Orc Auction.��

    Ulrich nodded.

    ��That��s right, Kitsch. Even if the continent of Arcana copses, that is only a story limited to the sun. Don��t you know that we in the underworld will somehow survive?��

    He continued as if he wasining to Kitsch.

    ��I have no intention of increasing my enemies, Kichi. Even Garmond Peel of the Diamond Headquarters, who has been reaching out to the shadowstely, is enough trouble.��

    ��okay?��

    However, Kichi finally pulled out the dagger.

    ��But I am no longer a shadow mercenary.��

    ����what does that mean?��

    ��What are you talking about? It means that the leader and the mercenary team were beaten.��

    ����do you hit me? Commanding the shadow mercenaries?!��

    Ulrich is quick to calcte.

    ��Hmm.��

    What Ulrich was concerned about was the severance of rtions with the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Because in the shadows, there was no one capable ofpeting with the Shadow Mercenaries. That mutual rtionship was an irreceable property of Oak Auction.

    But Kichi is no longer a shadow mercenary��

    The calctions are finished.

    ��Then, even if I kill you, there will be no loss to the Orc Auction.��

    ��that��s right. Even if I kill you, the shadow mercenaries can continue to trade with the Orc Auction.��

    ��Were you thinking like this? What is the burden of the chief?��

    Ulrich looked at the documents he was filling out.

    ��Sorry. I wanted to take care of this.��

    ��Will you wait?��

    ��All right. It��s not a matter of a day or two. It��s not easy for us to deal with the diamond guild, the colossus in the sun.��

    I put down my fountain pen.

    ��Doesn��t matter.��

    Even if he dies at Kichi��s hand.

    Orc Auction will run just fine.

    Just like it always has been.

    All thanks to strictly established rules and procedures.

    So now.

    ��Do you really think you can find it, Kitsch?��

    ��I have to find it. Even if it kills a few intruders.��

    ��okay? Then I will have to stop you even if I die dozens of times.��

    who established those rules and procedures.

    Loyalty to ��Him��.

    It was time to step forward to prove it even btedly.

    Ulrich took off the clothes he was wearing.

    thick neck.

    rough skin.

    innate strength.

    The body of an orc was worthy of being called a fighting race.

    Ulrich took out a weapon from a drawer and suddenly had a question.

    ��By the way, can I ask you one question, kitsch?��

    ��However much.��

    ��Why are you looking for hair all of a sudden? Your sigh proves that it is not simply because of the money.��

    ��It��s a bit of an annoying question.��

    ��They say they grant the wishes of the dead, but can��t you answer a single question about the person who will die soon? I still have affection, but I think it would be unfair if I died without even hearing the reason.��

    Kitsch shut his mouth and thought.

    ��How can I exin thisplex inner feeling?

    Kichi, who was struggling, finally answered.

    ����Pride. I don��t know what it is, but is it because of that?��

    At those words, Ulrich��s eyes changed.

    ����Did you say you were proud right now?��

    ��Why? What? Am I unable to speak?��

    ��No, it��s not like that����

    Ulrich��s hand froze but wandered.

    Why��

    did she say something like ��him��?

    As you said.

    ����The reason I��m looking for hair?��

    Ulrich is quick to calcte.

    ��Maybe we don��t have a reason to fight, Kitsch.��

    ��What kind of trick is this all of a sudden?��

    ��I bought the hair����

    Tuk��

    The thing on the desk isn��t a weapon, it��s a jewelry box.

    When Ulrich opens the jewelry box, silver hair pours out light.

    ��No, the reason I kept it is because of my pride.��

    ����!��

 Chapter 336

    Episode 336. Write Greatly (3)

    An advance party of 20 people.

    ording to fair and strict procedures.

    A well-known selection process.

    The news about him, of course, the yers.

    ��Have you heard of Senior Bangrit? The news!��

    It was enough to excite the Arkans who had fallen into reality.

    The Floating Garden of the Magic Tower.

    Appointment of fire magic.

    Bensh William draws attention.

    ����What��s the matter with you?��

    Senior mage is because of the high position.

    Skilled apprentice yers who don��t know the truth are drawn to the fiery appearance of Banshee and buzz. Thanks to this, the one who was embarrassed was Bangrit Tom, a senior in pure magic sciences, who sat across from him.

    A low voice, like a whisper.

    ��Of course I heard. You��re talking about the advance team.��

    ��That��s right. The time has finallye. I shouldn��t have said this, but honestly, wasn��t it itchy? Maybe it��s because I vaguely tasted magic, the heat in my heart��!��

    The Bonamana story got longer.

    Bangrit took a breath first.

    ��Whoa.��

    Senior Banshi was also a very consistent person.

    What happened?

    Bangrit nodded soullessly.

    ��yes. I also agree a little bit. Wouldn��t it be better if the tower was banned altogether? Permission for the manifestation of defensive magic certainly feels like dipping and eating seawater little by little.��

    Among wizards, even those who are high enough to rise to the top of the Mage Tower cannot express their craving for magic.

    As a metaphor, the ambiguous manifestation of magic only serves to arouse the forgotten temper.

    But there is a degree.

    ��But you��re going too far?!��

    Banshee went too far.

    oh my god.

    He wants to have some fun.

    ��Wouldn��t you like to be able to hold it in your hands this time?��

    magic tool.

    And where is the person who reaches out to a magic tool for decisive battle? Bangrit didn��t know much about Banshee��s private parts, but he was sure of one thing.

    ��Senior Banshi. That�� if you don��t mind, can you tell me what��s going on with the William family? My guess is that Mr. Banshi is the youngest and he is about eight boys���� ��

    Why are you suddenly asking about family rtionships? And to me, I am the youngest of eight boys. This Banshee William is the eldest son of the William family.��

    ����yes?��

    Senior Benshi is the eldest son?

    I am very worried about the future, the William family��!

    For the first time in his life, Bangrit, amoner, was concerned about the future of his aristocratic family. But he soon shook his head. Anyway, I can��t get those words out of my mouth.

    Whether you know such aplex inside or not.

    Banshee took a quick look around the Floating Garden.

    He lowered his voice and whispered.

    ��What��s more important than that is not my family affairs, Senior Bangrit. No matter how you look at it, isn��t it the arrangement Chief Lee prepared for us!��

    ��yes? Aren��t you happy?��

    ��No, lower your voice first.��

    It��s not enough to reduce the decibels.

    The two seniors crouched so that their heads touched each other.

    The look rather caught my attention.

    The parties continued without knowing.

    ��Why would there be 20 of them?��

    ��It��s the starting squad. You don��t need a lot of people����

    ��No matter how advanced it is, it��s like that. ording to Chief Lee, the Arcana continent is still crowded. As for allies, the more you have, the less you lose. Why exactly twenty? I mean!��

    ��Hmm, there is something unavoidable����

    ��Hey. It��s because I don��t notice.��

    Banshee clicked his tongue.

    Then, he raised his head.

    He looked again and whispered in his mouth.

    ��Isn��t that an exact match? The number of senior mages!��

    I Bensh William.

    I couldn��t say that my rtionship with Chief Lee Ho-yeol was close.

    There is a fact that I learned from exchanging more written conversations with Chief Lee than any other magician in the Mage Tower �C thanks to the request for permission to use the connector and the application for the tower that was rejected every single day.

    ��Chief Lee is a person who is straightforward but never reveals his true feelings. The reason for giving this Bensh William consecutive failures is also the reason. Doesn��t Mr. Bangrit also guess that there is a deep meaning that I don��t know about?��

    Bangritt gently closed his eyes.

    Poor old Banshi.

    It��s already broken to the point of being broken.

    Eventually, the defense mechanism was revealed.

    He nodded his head sadly.

    ��Even the number twenty has that kind of heart. We selected senior mages of the Mage Tower who would be more reliable than anyone else, including me, as the starting lineup��!��

    It was then that Bangrit seemed to know why Banshee whispered secretly.

    The advance party has already been confirmed as a senior magician. Senior Banshi seemed to believe that it was just a formal review so that others would not be discouraged.

    Guessing was very like senior Banshi.

    ��I�� I��m sorry about what Mr. Banshi said.��

    ��Tell me yes!��

    ��If all the senior mages are to be selected for the advance team, chief, you mean that chief Marcelo is not included in the advance team of twenty?��

    ����yes?��

    I totally forgot Chief Marcelo!

    The greatness of Chief Marcelo was Banshee, who realized it every day through theoretical magic. Since he couldn��t deny Bangrit��s words, Banshee changed his words awkwardly.

    ��okay. It��s a pity, but one person has to fall out����

    ��And Elder Yugweed will you stay still?��

    ��You Yugweed?��

    ��It would be disappointing if the tower lord was left out. In terms of magical achievements, they are in a remote position that cannot bepared to our seniors.��

    ������

    One two three.

    Banshi, who was folding his fingers, asked just in case.

    ��Then, if only three minutes are missing��?��

    ��In addition, we must not forget Mary, a descendant of the pure-blooded demon race of dusk. It��s because you use magic that we can��t even see. In addition, Jesse Heinness, an adventurer called the Archmage����

    ��Then five?��

    Even though it��s different from what I expected, it��s so different.

    Cold sweat began to form on Banshee��s hands and feet.

    But Bangrit didn��t stop.

    ��When I think of exchanges with the Empire, Lord Harkon of the Lionheart Knights cannot be left out. Ah, can��t we forget adventurers too? Why is it that what we cannot see from our point of view may look different from an adventurer��s point of view?��

    ��Huh.��

    Thanks to that, Banshee��s face became more and more distorted.

    Gradually, the anxiety I had forgotten began to emerge.

    An ominous feeling that there will be no ce for me this time

    ��

    In the end, Banshee spurned his seat and stood up.

    ��I��m sorry, Senior Bangrit. Something urgent came to mind.��

    ��yes? Suddenly?��

    ��Anyway, that��s how it turned out!��

    Bangrit is no exception.

    Everyone is apetitor now.

    I Bensh William.

    I will do my best to get on the 20th.

    Banshee left the Floating Garden and headed for the office.

    Chuck��

    and then he picked up a feather pen and wrote on the parchment.

    ��Dear Chief Lee Ho-yeol, the pride of our Magic Tower����

    Somehow, it seemed like I put the first button wrong this time too.

    *

    Near the top of the Zero Mountains.

    I looked at Jesse and Mary.

    I get goosebumps while being grateful for the time difference between the Arcana continent and reality.

    After all, did you follow the procedures carefully this time too?

    ��Even if I think it��s great, it��s really great.��

    Because it��s not self-praise.

    I just wanted to take some weight off my shoulders.

    Neck upright as always.

    Thanks to this, Jesse and Mary enter at a nce.

    [Serious Teeth Hog: Lv. 700]

    Not just one, but a group.

    It was an unbearable monster for Jesse, who was not level 600. Even if you put forward the unique skill of the [Archangel Wizard], you won��t be able to ovee that gap withmon sense.

    But Jesse was growing up.

    Susu��

    It��s weak, but the purple light from Jessi��s body.

    Twilight magic particles scatter.

    No more than dandelion seeds blowing in the wind.

    Mary, of course, pale inparison to me.

    ����I��m serious?��

    But I was genuinely amazed.

    To be able to handle the magic of twilight without resorting to tricks and without embarrassing settings. After all, I thought that the enemy was not the enemy for nothing. Of course, the muzzle is disgusting.

    ��You are also moving forward steadily.��

    In this ce, at most, I am a trantor and an observer.

    Please don��t evaluate it as if anything happened, Grandfel.

    ��anyway.��

    If the magic of twilight is added, even Jesse alone will be able to deal with five or six level 700 monsters. Indeed, my estimate was not wrong.

    Fire-!

    Did the twilight magic particles act as a catalyst?

    The mes raging more violently.

    That��s the power of the hidden ss that walks the royal road.

    I haven��t even opened the circle yet, but that level of destructive power.

    Is that a royal dog and the other is a king dog?

    Watching it makes me want to repay the cube that the demon hunter called a king-gwi.

    ��No, this is not the time.��

    Watching Jessie grow terrifyingly on the tailwind, my mind shed. I also have to be strong in my own way. in order not to sink. As it has always been, it means that whatever can be used must be used desperately.

    The ce where my gaze was directed was none other than the jacket of dawn fixed on my shoulder .

    To be precise, it was the [neutral parasitic creature Envy] quietly attached to the chest.

    ckening.

    Appropriate magic that flowed out as if to devour the continent.

    Envy, who absorbed a lot of that darkness at mymand.

    I checked Envy��s status.

    [Current Envy��s satiety �C 100%]

    [Digests the ��appropriate magic�� absorbed by Envy.]

    [Digesting �C 99.1/100% until new unique effect is created]

    Let��s see.

    If I roughly calcted it, it seemed that the digestion would be over by the end of today��s archmage ss. I would have said that when digestion is over, depending on the target absorbed, the Envy awakens a unique effect��

    ��Then, it must be a unique effect rted to ck magic.��

    Whatever it was, it was worth looking forward to.

    Regardless of how dark the magic power flowing from Grandfel��s past was, Envy is also a legendary item. You can expect it to be worth the grade this time.

    ��Can I just wait quietly now?��

    Of course, thoroughness that does not waste even a second of the passing time.

    What I took out was my smartphone.

    The justification was not to be neglected in the quest for oddities, but��

    ��I was just wondering in my heart.��

    Twenty-one squadron.

    The reaction of the public, including yers, to the specific number was unusual. More than anything, me and Raymond Shen. And somehow, it seemed that he was more excited than I was at the confrontationalposition of the unification of the world.

    -no;; really me? Wasn��t it originally 10 connectors?

    �C Wasn��t Lee Ho-yeol the one found, but seven Cheon-tong?

    -Did I tell you? Hahaha The connector is not the

    answer

    . In addition, my deration of the vanguard this time was the final blow.

    Theints that had been suppressed for so long were about to burst out.

    -Those bastards are having a

    hard time hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha- �C

    I heard that the cave attack seems to have failed?

    The articles updated in real time were updated so quickly that it was difficult to see them.

    ��It��s really not easy. What a miracle.��

    As always.

    It was a moment of grandiose excuses.

    I was taken aback.

    -Isn��t that obvious? Being truly educated by Lee Ho-yeol is

    �C ??

    �C No, it doesn��t end there

    -??? What��s not the end

    �C A yer who can beat a thousand as hard as Ho-yeol has appeared

    .

    If true, that��s good news for me too.

    If the enemy of an enemy is a friend, there��s nothing wrong with having a good rtionship, right?

    However, thements that followed made me lose my mind.

    -Have you heard of your yer Romeo?

    ��wait for a sec.

    support support support now.

    Did you say Romeo?!

    [Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo]

    Of all things, the most embarrassing shame.

    Is iting out of there?!

    .

    .

    .

    Arcana Continent Electric Auction House.

    to ensure anonymity.

    seller and buyer.

    Only part of each ID is shared with each other.

    Yes.

    The cause of the situation is the existence of an ID that is not covered by anonymity.

    To be precise, it was in the number of characters in the ID.

    Member of the Explorers�� League.

    Park Hwigang rubbed his eyes in disbelief.

    [Advanced Elixir of Vitality]

    [Bid amount: KRW 709999999]

    [Seller: Hui]

    ��You bought this as an instant purchase?!��

    Who the hell are you��

    No, who are you?

    What noble person would buy at this price!!

    Park Hwigang immediately checked the ID of the buyer.

    And I tilted my head.

    Even part of it was because the strong name came to mind.

    [Buyer: Romeo]

    ��Romeo��? Is the naming sense a true story?��

 Chapter 337

    Episode 337. Also��

    yer Romeo.

    Rumors about him spread quickly. It had to be. It was because he was the one named Romeo who literally swept the Arcana auction house like a storm.

    League of Explorers.

    The explorers gathered, regardless of yer arcana.

    At the center of them was Park Hwi-gang.

    ��Because I��m not an ordinary yer?��

    Even before and after the cataclysm, potions were treated as gimmicks in Arcana.

    It was because there were enough healers to rece potions, and potions were difficult to obtainpared to their performance and therefore expensive.

    ��Anyway, even just sweeping it out makes it special?��

    ��no way. Isn��t the leap a bit harsh, Mr. Hwigang?��

    ��really��! Haven��t you all checked?��

    ��What?��

    ��Why wouldn��t explorers put one or two bottles of basically surplus potions on the auction house? It must have been sold, so check it out.��

    At the end of Park Hwi-gang, the yers essed the auction house.

    It is said that it is an era in which not a single coines out by digging the ground. It was because they were explorers with the skills to get at least a bottle of potion from each rift. Of course, there are as manyints as there are abilities.

    ��No, since it��s Mr. Hwigang, I��ll check it out. You really think that Romeo bought the potion? Well, probably not. More than anything, I hated the unification of the world, so the starting price����

    Except for the members of the Unification Guild, there would be no yers in the world who would be happy to unify the world.

    It was an obvious potion that would only buy the unification of the world anyway, so the man had registered it for sale at a higher price than the market price just to eat it.

    however.

    ��How are you?��

    ��Sold?!��

    ��Right? am i right? Buyers check it out!��

    ����Romeo right?!��

    ��I am Romeo too!��

    Park Hwigang let out a satisfied smile.

    But it��s not over yet.

    Atuber yer who is sensitive to fresh rice cakes.

    Park Hwi-gang, who caught the case, was already moving quickly.

    So I found out.

    Big-handed Romeo��s purchases are not limited to potions! The Loyalty of the League of Explorers who help each other. Park Hwigang diligently ran around Yusra Kingdom and spread the information he collected.

    ��Why are rumors abound even among Yusra��s cksmiths? A yer named Romeo wiped out all the arrows, low-level gear, and everything on the auction house!��

    ��What?��

    After listening to that, it seemed that he wasn��t really an ordinary yer.

    at that time.

    Someone raised their hand and asked a question.

    ��Isn��t it just a hoarder? Actually, it��s amon method, right? Buying everything first, monopolizing it, then selling itter at a higher price����

    Dori Dori.

    Everyone including Park Hwigang shook their heads.

    ��That makes sense. Didn��t you learn math?��

    ��If I did, would I lose my wallet, let alone profit? You know it when you see the transaction price on the auction house. Everything was bought at a much higher price than the market price. Potions and equipment are not items that cannot be obtained again.��

    ��You can be mistaken. Don��t you understand at all?��

    Yes.

    Romeo��s daily actions alone.

    I couldn��t figure out what the hell was going on.

    ��Then you have no choice but to go back and look. First of all, who is Romeo? At the very least, if we know the identity, we can guess the purpose, right?��

    ��Romeora�� has anyone heard of it?��

    Some of them tuck their chins in deep thought.

    They are explorers who are more sensitive to information and rumors than anyone else in Arcana.

    No matter how much I search my memory, nothing about the name Romeoes to mind.

    furthermore.

    ��In fact, wouldn��t it be more difficult to forget a name like that?��

    Above all, it is a sympathetic response.

    It was the moment when Park Hwigang nodded gently.

    Someone raised a fundamental question.

    ��But. Where did a yer with an unheard-of name get such a huge amount of money�� on a scale like this. Could it have literally wiped out the auction house?��

    ����!!!��

    For yers, fame is skill and directly rted to money.

    Because that��s themon sense of the yer.

    Park Hwigang took his luck just in case.

    ��Isn��t it like that reclusive master? You might be a ranker who disabled the ranking system. It��s sphemy topare, but like Ho-yeol����

    ��Ah. No matter how you say it, it doesn��t make sense, Mr. Huigang! In order to earn that kind of money, you have to show your face like eating at least the top cracks, right? But didn��t you? In any guild, there is a yer named Romeo.��

    ��Well, that��s it again.��

    Eventually, the story went back to square one.

    Romeo sweeps the auction house.

    Who is he?

    The Explorers�� League, of course.

    After heating up even themunity.

    Only one fact has been revealed.

    -Isn��t it strange to think of the auction house��s anonymity system?

    -What kind of conspiracy theory is that

    ? -No;; Only part of the ID is revealed At the auction house

    -??

    -But why is Romeo the full name???

    -��What is it? It��s really like that???

    -Isn��t it like auction house privileges

    ?

    Even if you don��t know who he is.

    That he is a yer with an influence that surpasses the anonymous system.

    Yes, no one could have guessed.

    Romeo.

    Just those three letters.

    That it is only a small part of the name.

    As for themon sense of the culprit��

    *

    Sweat dripping down his shirt isn��t unpleasant at all.

    For some reason, I��m just happy to see physical training reaching the limit today.

    Wouldn��t it be better to knock your head on the floor and pass out?

    Seriously, it must have been thanks to that urge��.

    Stop doing push-ups.

    Inhale.

    Spit out a cubic tablet on exhtion.

    ��Everyone will praise that imagination.��

    Again, I��m resentful, Rayman Shen��!

    If you��re going to create an anonymous system, shouldn��t you bepletely anonymous?! Why did you bother to expose some of your IDs? Of course, it would bepletely anonymous to ordinary yers.

    ��At most three or four letters. Because it��s five or six at most.��

    Even if a letter is revealed there.

    It would be impossible to pinpoint who the opponent was.

    However, my full name [Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo] is a whopping 15 and 15 letters. Yes, it was all because of this guy��s overly long name.

    ��Romeo, he is old too.��

    Please don��t say terrible things even if you��re talking to yourself!

    Even on the Arcana continent, only a few people know my full name. Besides, because they know the weight of that name. I have faith that I will not spit out that name easily.

    ��But the reality is a different story.��

    More than anything, you can tell by looking at the reaction now, right?

    Starting with the question of where is Juliet when G returns to Romeo.

    They even joked about whether they were preparing to go on a cruise.

    It is no joke that attention is drawn to a name with only a few letters.

    Of course, even he had a Grand Fell that he listened to through his pride filter, but��

    ��I understand that you can��t fathom the weight of a name.��

    Really not at all reassuring.

    My karma is a dark history.

    I��m starting to feel the pressure on me in real life too!

    [You have met the conditions.]

    I hoped that you would pass out by hitting me in the head.

    Is it because his strength and tenacity rise as the water rises?

    Even that is not easy anymore.

    I checked the status window.

    [Name: Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer Sublime Transcendent Dark Dragon]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 776]

    [Ability]

    Strength: 182 / Agility: 178 / Magical Power: 677 / Luck : 12 / Aesthetics : �� / Tenacity : 6

    [Possessed points : 4]

    Finally, the total of stats has exceeded 1,000. Of course, as expected of a demon hunter, his promiscuous stats were enough to spew astonishment to anyone who saw them.

    ��It��s past time to me the ss.��

    Anyway, this was also the direction I decided to grow.

    Even if you regret itter, you shouldn��t do anything wrong.

    Would it be more than spitting in my face?

    Of course, Grandfel��s pride was much higher than mine.

    ��Only one thousand. If you��re going to measure me, it��s still a long way off.��

    It��s amazing in many ways that you��re not satisfied with just one thousand.

    Soon I checked the remaining points.

    If you ask me why I left 4 points vaguely.

    Because now was the time when I needed [luck].

    [Absorption (Item Skill): Parasitic creature envy absorbs the target. Depending on the target absorbed, Envy will have a new unique effect. The number of unique effects that can be stored depends on the hunger of the Envy. Current Envy��s satiety- 100% / Stored unique effect: Dark understanding]

    Envy has finished digesting it.

    I can��t me the gap of more than 10 years now.

    After awakening as a yer, I was active and umted more experience than that. It was thanks to it. The prediction that Envy, who swallowed the appropriate magic power, would awaken the unique effects rted to ck magic.

    The unique effect created in that way is just that.

    Superstition I��m not superstitious.

    It was the reason why I opened my hand to the luck stat.

    [Understanding of Darkness (Curse): Significantly increases appropriate magic affinity. However, he must face the past, which is the source of suitable magical power. �C Currently suitable magic affinity: 0%]

    Neither a passive skill nor a normal skill.

    What is written in parentheses is [Curse].

    It was like a curse that I had experienced unexpectedly some time ago.

    Underground Mugan of the Magic Tower.

    A former elder mage and devil worshiper.

    The curse on the wall he left behind in his will.

    [The flow that can not go against the curse]

    Having entered the curse, I witnessed the end of the Seorn continent, which was destroyed by the No. 1 demon king, Baal, and him. True to the name of the curse, a sense of lethargy swept over my body.

    Especially Baal��s formidable ability.

    If it wasn��t for Grandfel��s mental strength��

    it was so amazing that it wouldn��t be strange even if my heart was broken.

    therefore.

    ��I don��t think I��m going to rely on luck for the first time in a while.��

    I don��t know if luck really has that effect.

    However, whenever I invested points in the luck stat, I was the one who had good results. It��s such a desperate situation that I want to cling to that minor jinx.

    A suitable source of magical power.

    In other words, the past of Grandfel.

    To face the brutality of the Cloudy family.

    Of course, it was only me, Lee Ho-yeol, that I was concerned about.

    Even in the middle of this body.

    Because I was calmly tilting my teacup.

    ��Admit it, you also have green tea.��

    A body heated up by training.

    It meant that there was plenty of room to cool down with cold green tea.

    I know, having experienced it countless times.

    If it��s the Granfell I know.

    Even if it��s a curse from her past.

    I will face it casually and destroy it.

    in the same position as always

    I was the only one who didn��t have the confidence to face the past. The confidence to look straight at the cruelty of the Cloudy family, which may have originated from my own mistakes.

    But didn��t you promise, Hoyeol-ah?

    ��I��ll take responsibility for everything.��

    It is about taking responsibility for the past.

    2nd bottle.

    It is the pride of an adult who overcame the stormy period.

    I invested all my remaining points into luck.

    [Luck: 16]

    [Possessed points: 0]

    Considering the value of level 4 in the 700-level range

    ��

    Still, let��s assume that the bottom is not a business.

    ��What expression would I make if I told Matisse?��

    Even wearing elemental magic and legendary grade equipment.

    Affinity was an indispensable ability in Arcana.

    But my suitable magic affinity was zero.

    ��Supposing that such a dark magic was manifested at 0%.��

    It is still unknown how much synergistic effect a suitable Magical Affinity will bring to ck magic.

    But as much as nothing and existence are different. Even a 1% increase would make a significant difference.

    Even if it��s not that, I can��te and take it out now. In order not to copse under the burden I had on my back, I had to grow even more than now.

    ��Let��s finish it as quickly as possible.��

    There��s nothing good about postponing it.

    In that sense, I looked at procedures and schedules.

    Do we have to select a 20-member advance team from tomorrow? It��s obvious, but there is no definite ce. I can��t guess where Grandfel��s whims will go.

    ��How long will it take?��

    Even time flows inexorably.

    Because of that, the curse he suffered in Mugan wasn��t much of a reference.

    No matter how much I roll my head, I can��te up with an estimate.

    Well, there was nothing to worry about.

    ��You guys will do enough.��

    ording to strict procedures. Because there were people who would take over my role in my absence, in the Mage Tower, in the AAU Yusra branch, and even in the Allied Crusade.

    ��In the end, if I do well, there will be no problem.��

    So there��s no need to hesitate any longer.

    Before long, suitable magic power swayed from Envy.

    A message popped up in front of my eyes.

    [Enter the curse ��understanding of darkness��.]

    .

    .

    .

    Jebuck��

    Marcelo stood on the podium with a thinner face than usual. There is no smile on the face of the elder mage Yugweed. Even the head of the pagoda, which was always stretched out, sits straight and keeps its ce.

    ����.��

    Bangrit and Banshee.

    Even the two normally talkative seniors do not open their mouths. Matisse��s face is terrifyingly dark. Marcelo opens his mouth in the Crystal Hall, where only the executives of the Magic Tower are seated.

    ��At this point, the Mage Tower officially deres.��

    The horsetail is blurred.

    ��Chief Lee Ho-yeol��s disappearance����

    Chief Lee Ho-yeol.

    has he disappeared

    It was exactly five days ago.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338. World line without you (1)

    It is different from usual.

    It was Banshee William who first sensed it.

    Banshee��s office.

    Sunset through the window.

    ����hmm?��

    Banshee opened the parchment and looked at it.

    One, two, three��

    However, no matter how many pages I turned, there was no reply from Chief Lee.

    Because it was Bensh who had more conversations with Chief Lee than anyone else.

    I automatically tilted my head.

    ��weird��?��

    The rejection notification always came back at the same time.

    Right around the time the sun goes down.

    I didn��t know the exact reason why the reply always came at a certain time �C it was because Ho-yeol started his work by notifying Banshi of the rejection �C but there was no discrepancy there.

    Banshee was stunned for a moment.

    ����Could you really understand my sincerity this time?��

    But even for Bensh, conscience.

    No, there was such a thing as intuition.

    ��No, that can��t be����

    That intuition seemed to tell me.

    No matter how much I think about it, I don��t think this is silence in a positive sense.

    After looking at the nk parchment for a while, Banshee picked up a feather pen.

    Sussuk-

    ��Rules of the Mage Tower��

    When I wrote that down, the current status of the Mage Tower executives came to mind in real time.

    What Banshi wants to check.

    It was none other than whether or not Ho-yeol submitted a leave of absence.

    ��see.��

    Unless you submitted a leave of absence.

    There was no reason why this chief, always like a knife, wouldn��t reply. However, after finding Chief Lee��s name, Banshee��s pupils shook.

    ����what?��

    .

    .

    .

    Floating Garden.

    Marcelo faced Senior Benshe William.

    ��You are worrying enough.��

    ��I thought Chief Marcelo would understand!��

    ��But worry shouldn��t turn into doubt.��

    The rules of the Magic Tower are strict.

    Even if you are the chief, you cannot be free from discipline. Above all, there must be a reason why Chief Lee, who is not anyone else, vited the rules and was away.

    Marcelo continued.

    ��I don��t know the details, but Chief Lee said that the selection process for the advance team will begin today. So why don��t youe back soon to avoid any disruption to the proceedings?��

    However, several hourster.

    Marcelo and Bensch were separated in the Floating Garden.

    The two unexpectedly reunited.

    Chief Lee Ho-yeol in front of his office.

    Banshee, who had been lowering his head at the presence, raises his head.

    ��Ah, Chief Marcelo.��

    ��You came first, Senior Bensh William.��

    ��It��s because I��m embarrassed about something����

    I don��t have meetings that haven��t been promised in advance.

    He knew it was rude, but Banshee kept his lips firmly shut and was about to knock on the door of Chief Lee Ho-yeol��s office. It��s okay to receive etiquette education, so I just hoped that a cool voice would be heard.

    but.

    ��Looks like you��re still away.��

    silent answer.

    There was no sound or presence in the office.

    Marcelo recalled.

    ��It��s a full moon.��

    What was the longest period in which Chief Lee Ho-yeol was away?

    Compared to then, they might be making a fuss.

    But the situation then and now was clearly different.

    ����the Lord didn��t say anything?��

    It��s nonsense to Ho-yeol, not to anyone else.

    Took.

    Eventually, Marcelo made up his mind and put his hand on the doorknob of the office.

    If you waited silently because you believed in Ho-yeol.

    Likewise, it was a decision made to trust Ho-yeol even now.

    Banshi said startled.

    ��Chief Marcelo, this is very out of formality��!��

    different from what you say.

    Banshee followed closely behind Marcelo as he opened the door.

    The office that came into view soon.

    Marcelo and Banshee slowly inspected the bleak office.

    Papers neatly arranged on the desk.

    Teacups lined up on the table.

    Everything was no different than usual.

    Banshee opened his mouth cautiously.

    ��That�� I wonder if I made a fuss for nothing. Our Chief Lee is not the kind of person who would be threatened by someone. Even inside the Mage Tower!��

    Marcelo did not answer right away.

    Standing in front of the desk.

    After being silent for a while, he replied.

    ��You can tell by looking at the order in which the papers are arranged.��

    ����yes? In what order?��

    ��As the chief said beforehand, it seems that you have arranged the documents for the advance team screening in order. It also contains documents rted to the appointment of Bensh William.��

    ��Are you sure?��

    Fluffy��

    Benshi examined the documents floating in the air.

    ����!��

    It was true.

    From the list of books rted to fire magic written by Benshi himself. Is it because I wrote it down too many times to count? The introduction of the application form, which even he himself had a hazy memory of, was written in the handwriting of Chief Lee Ho-yeol.

    Banshee said clearly that he was moved.

    ��There must have been a deep meaning to all the failures.��

    It was clear that it was misunderstood.

    Marcelo didn��t bother to speak out.

    Because there was something else that was important right now.

    ��The documents are proof that Chief Lee had no intention of breaking the procedure. Even if it is said that he voluntarily left the ce. It means that you did not intend to be away for this long.��

    ��Then, after all, on purpose?

    dory dory.

    Banshi, who was about to misunderstand this time, shook his head.

    That��s unconvincing even if you assume the worst of the worst.

    Then there is only one option to consider.

    ��Things went wrong unexpectedly��?��

    Marcelo nodded.

    There must have been a reason for the Lord��s absence.

    However, in the process, it is clear that Lord also had an unexpected incident and was unable to return to the Mage Tower.

    ��I��m not sure I��ll be of any help to you.��

    But if that��s the case.

    I wanted to be of some help.

    That��s why Marcelo manifested magic.

    Banshee stuttered at the surge of magic power.

    ��Chief Ma Marcelo. Magical manifestations in the Mage Tower��!��

    ��ording to the procedure. I will have to submit a statement of reasons.��

    That you were prepared to submit a statement of reason.

    ��Did you mean that you caught a glimpse��?��

    Banshee swallowed dry saliva and watched the magic unfold.

    Marcelo��s magic slowly sank over the office.

    Before long, the magic mark engraved in the office came to mind.

    Because Lord still won��t be inside the Mage Tower.

    I guessed that he moved somewhere through the portal.

    But��

    it wasn��t.

    In the magical traces that emerged, the portal��s interference process.

    No, because there was not even a trace of magic power.

    Gooooo��

    Marcelo withdrew his mana.

    darkenedplexion.

    Marcelo opened his mouth.

    It was.

    ����Now is the time when Senior Matisse��s help is desperately needed.��

    All that was captured was ��adequate magic power��.

    *

    ck magician.

    The founder of ck magic.

    At the same time, Matisse Dean Carl, a senior wizard who achieved a magical achievementparable to theoretical magic, which is said to be the greatest discovery in the history of the Mage Tower. He was suffering from a feeling of powerlessness at this moment.

    Crystal Hall.

    Matisse desperately held on to his spirit.

    I looked at Marcelo, who continued to speak.

    ��The magic scars found in Chief Lee Ho-yeol��s office were not ordinary magic scars. It was ��appropriate magic�� that only responded to the manifestation of ck magic.��

    At Marcelo��s words, the office opens in my head.

    From a few days ago until just recently.

    The office of Chief Lee, who was literally looking out for pration.

    Marcelo was right.

    What was caught in Ho-yeol��s office.

    It was just a vast amount of suitable mana.

    ��I��m the only one who can get a clue.��

    Matisse reflected on his dark magic knowledge.

    However, he did not know anything about ck magic that could rece portals.

    Furthermore, the reason for such dark magic was not found.

    ��How can you im to be the founder of ck magic?��

    Marcelo��s gaze turned to Matisse.

    ��To quote the words of Senior ck Magician Mathis Dean Carr. Even if there is a dark magic that can rece portals, they said there is no reason to use it.��

    Matisse took over.

    ��Because suitable horsepower is unstable.��

    Appropriate magic power thates from the presenter��s past and background.

    Yes.

    In fact, Matisse had guessed it from the beginning.

    Chief Lee Ho-yeol.

    when he disappeared.

    His vast and iparably suitable magic power.

    To the extent that I am afraid to dare to count.

    It is clear that the deep and dark past and background had an impact.

    Elder Yugweed asked.

    ��Do you have any guesses, Mr. Matisse?��

    However, Matisse shook his head.

    Because there was no doubt.

    not exactly.

    It was because the moment I doubted it, I felt like I was going to be buried.

    ��That shouldn��t be the case.��

    Enormous and iparably suitable horsepower.

    What if the past and background, which are the source of it, are regurgitated?

    Because I thought that even if it was Chief Lee, I would not be able to ovee it.

    It was the same reason that Matisse had been concerned about ckening. It was not the belief that Chief Lee Ho-yeol would ovee even the ckening. It was the belief that there would be no falling into darkness in the first ce.

    Since he was the founder of ck magic, he may have felt it intuitively. It was the moment when Matisse was lost in thought about

    the unfathomable depth of the past and background, where even struggling would be meaningless.

    Burr����

    The cat Topju, who trembled once, opened her mouth.

    ��Then, from now on, what the Mage Tower has to do has been decided.��

    What the Magic Tower should do.

    Those who have been familiar with the Mage Tower��s actions for a long time would have no choice but to ask. You mightugh at me saying that such a thing even existed. Because it was the Mage��s Tower that responded with indifference if it wasn��t the truth they were seeking.

    But didn��t a new wind blow in the Mage Tower?

    none other than this chief.

    A new wind brought by Ho-yeol.

    ��I am����

    Bangrit, a senior in pure magic sciences who returned to the Mage Tower on the wind, opens his mouth. In the current situation, his passive personality was not an obstacle to opening his mouth.

    ��Like Chief Lee Ho-yeol saved me from the clutches of a devil worshipper�� This time, we believe that the Magic Tower should stand up for Chief Lee Ho-yeol!��

    The tower owner��s tail waggled.

    ��It��s been a while since I��ve had the correct answer, Senior Bangrit.��

    *

    Only five days.

    However, the absence of existence was greater than ever.

    The news of Ho-yeol��s disappearance reached the allied forces of the temple.

    As much as the Mage Tower traced Hoyeol��s journey from the Mage Tower.

    They also followed the traces of Ho-yeol in their seats.

    Kingdom of Yusra.

    A private room in the Golden Pce.

    A garden of quality.

    ��hmm.��

    The elf Elsidore sat down on the table and looked at the flower garden with his chin resting. Who am I? As an elf, he was closer to nature than to spirits born from nature.

    ��There are no ws. You don��t even have toe to check it out.��

    Elsidore��s legs trembled awkwardly.

    Five days for an elf who has lived for eons?

    Even if you calcte honestly, it will be only a human moment.

    However, it was different to experience.

    Elsidore grumbled.

    ��I��m sorry, but shouldn��t I check my pride?��

    Elsidore still didn��t know what pride was.

    It��s just that the cheeky silver-haired guy said he would return his mother��s blessing if he regained his pride. To regain his pride, he was only cultivating a flower garden.

    Elsidore was sarcastic this time.

    ��No, isn��t the one who left without a word less proud?��

    Only one person didn��t show up.

    The atmosphere in the Golden Pce was deste.

    The already ufortable pce had be even more ufortable.

    ��Anyway, this is why humans.��

    Elsidore did not stop muttering while tending the flower garden.

    Later, he even talked to the elixir of growing elixirs.

    ��When youe back, say the same thing. I was sad.��

    However, Elsidore��sint did notst long.

    The sixth day since Ho-yeol disappeared.

    Elsidore��s body trembled.

    ����!��

    exactly.

    Blood thicker than water boiled.

    Elsidore��s gaze hurriedly turned to the sky.

    Elsidore opened her mouth.

    ����lizard?��

    I could feel it because it was the bloodline connected to the World Tree.

    At this moment, it is about to reveal itself in reality.

    That the lizard dragon��s condition is not serious.

    .

    .

    .

    ������������

    [Urgent Update]

    A new boss monster is added.

    ��Elder Dragon Yunaxus who swallowed the evil fruit�� : Lv.2500

    ������������

    Hoyeol is now missing.

    The details of the emergency update were like despair to mankind.

    However, even if the defeat is dark.

    It is a pride to not back down.

    At the same time, it was a void in Hoyeol that had to be filled.

    Allied Crusade.

    Commander of the Knights of Lion Hart, recing Ho-yeol��s vacant position asmander-in-chief.

    Harkon shouted.

    ��Today we will meet a heroic end!��

    Even if it means filling the void with blood.

    *

    Ulrich, the Oak Auction Manager.

    His voice as he sat across from Kichi and had a conversation.

    I was shaking wildly for the first time.

    ����I can��t believe it. Kitsch.��

    ��What can��t you believe? The person you say is alive and well?��

    ��No, I can��t believe it even if I see it with my own two eyes.��

    Ulrich couldn��t keep his head straight.

    Gulp����

    I emptied the strong liquor and barely continued my words.

    ����I mean I peeked.��

    ��What are you peeping on?��

    ��Ryze, the great sage who foretells the future in Pandora��s attic.��

    ��Oh that inspiration?��

    ��I witnessed his end through a window in the attic��!!��

    ����!��

    .

    .

    .

    Something went wrong.

    It was thanks to the system message that I realized.

    I woke up in the dark

    [Enter the curse ��Understanding of Darkness��.]

    [Caution: Your understanding is too low.]

    [The past is unstable.]

    Your understanding is low.

    The past is unstable.

    Until you realize the meaning of the message.

    It didn��t take long.

    Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    About my dark history.

    I thought I knew everything without missing a thing.

    I guess it wasn��t like that.

    Silver hair fluttering in front of my eyes.

    In between, he has the same hair color as me.

    The back of the man is seen.

    The man said so without showing his face.

    ��I hate you, Grandfel.��

    Such a dead end��!!

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339. The world line without you (2)

    It is more than I was prepared for.

    [Caution: Understanding level is too low.]

    Granfell��s deep and dark past is burdensome enough. It must be because of the message of the Lord that came to mind as a pity. As proof, the feeling is different from when I entered the [Curse Irresistible Flow].

    ��What understanding do youck?��

    Is it simply that the appropriate magic affinity is 0%, so it��s not enough��?

    Even if you roll your head, it is not enough to understand the intention with one line of message.

    I can��t understand right away.

    but.

    [The blessing of the first World Tree rejects ��Caution��.]

    [Caution: Your level of understanding is too low.]

    [The Blessing of the First World Tree rejects ��Caution��.]��

    Thanks to the love of the World Tree. .

    I was able to force myself to open my eyes.

    As if you turned on a channel that doesn��t match the frequency.

    There is a lot of crackling noise in my field of vision.

    Even the point at which it seemscking is unfamiliar.

    ����It��s getting in the way.��

    Especially the long hair is awkward.

    I hit it with my eyes straight away.

    ording to the darkprehension effect, you must face the past.

    ��Is it possible that it is from the past of Grandfel?��

    I recalled the settings of Grandfel.

    ��Long, silver hair is characterized by a graceful appearance, and he usually uses a tone that conveys the nobility of his social status.��

    Ah, that��s what that long, silver hair is. Do you think this is cool? I don��t think I liked the sloppy outfits of demon hunters for nothing.

    however.

    [The past is unstable.]

    Ites to mind from a while ago.

    What else does it mean that the past is unstable?

    It��s probably best to just guess.

    Let��s focus on insecurities and think.

    Crackling vision.

    Incorrect frequency.

    Yes, it��s like��

    Grandfel��s past.

    I feel like they��re trying to push me away.

    ��Because the situation is different with Heukhwa.��

    Even if you are looking at it from the point of view of Granfell.

    I don��t know if my voice will reach Grandfel.

    But as an adult, I must say this one thing.

    Please don��t think about carrying it alone again?

    ��Maybe I have a share!��

    How to take responsibility for mistakes.

    Because that was what Lee Ho-yeol thought of as the pride of an adult.

    I don��t know if my thoughts reached Grandfel or not.

    ��I should be able to know because of my attitude.��

    But one thing is for sure.

    ����What is that?��

    message as it is.

    I may havecked understanding of Grandfel.

    That will be too.

    Because I witnessed it in the wildly fluctuating vision.

    silver hair.

    With Cloudy��s hair.

    and the back of the man.

    As for me.

    only the back view.

    The man whose identity could not be identified said so.

    ��I hate you, Grandfel.��

    The extinction of the great family Cloudy.

    Regarding the settings I wrote down, I have thought countless times since awakening as a yer. In particr, as he discovered traces of Cloudy one by one, the question grew.

    How the hell did Cloudy go extinct?

    You can tell just by looking at the tracks.

    It just didn��t show up on the continent.

    Cloudy��s greatness was still the same for dragons and elves, as well as the people of Arcana.

    Even the four families, each possessing powers beyond the Empire, couldn��t even properly raise their heads in front of Cloudy��s name.

    That��s why I

    Even though I want to turn away even if I write it with my hand.

    On the other hand, I was curious.

    It seems that I can��t do it even if I want to perish.

    How the hell did the extinction of the Cloudy familye true?

    And finally I found out.

    ��Such a dead end��!!��

    okay.

    Resolving probabilities inst-minute dramas has always been a story rted to the secret of birth! Cloudy��s enemy was not outside.

    It is clear that Cloudy��s extinction was started by an unknown man inside.

    As if responding to my thoughts, the man continues.

    ��It reminds me of the look in your eyes as you held my hand and looked at me when I was young. Even then you were looking down at me With those arrogant eyes that are no different from now.��

    Let��s show off our keen eye for peeking over our shoulders at thest drama that Mrs. Choi Kang-hee and her older sisters were watching together. I don��t know who it is, but I can tell you one thing from the lines I just gave you.

    ��First of all, I��m older than Grandfel.��

    Thanks to that, even the circumstances of hatred were expected.

    ��It was. It was the gaze of the head of state. I cannot have.��

    That was it too.

    ��There was a good reason why Grandfel was chosen as the heir to the family at the age of only 7 years old.��

    That man was unknown.

    A seven-year-old boy took the ce of head of household.

    It was genuinely hated.

    If you try to understand the heart, it is not impossible to understand.

    Even when I think about it, he��s so handsome that it makes me hate him. Grandfel.

    Judging from the strong reaction, it seems that he was quite serious about being the head of household.

    however.

    Even though.

    Isn��t it too much for an adult to use abusive words to a kid?

    Jeobeok��

    The man moved his steps and left thest words.

    ��Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo Damn Cloudy��s head. I hope you will protect the Cloudy family until the very end. Until the day I see you again.��

    End of the respect with the sarcasm.

    Support support position��!

    My eyesight began to shake violently.

    [The past is unstable.]

    At the same time as the message, the scenery changes.

    Now I understand why the field of vision was subtly different.

    Unlike before, it is a time when it has risen significantly.

    It must have been a childhood memory when Grandfel hadn��t fully grown up until just now.

    ��Then from now on����

    It must havee from the rtively recent past.

    Certainly, there is no sense of heterogeneity in the viewpoint other than the noise.

    It��s just that the background you see at first nce is unbelievably shocking.

    Cloudy��s estate.

    ��You have to avoid blood�� you have

    to.

    When I move my gaze, I see Cloudy��s burning mansion.

    I see a garden sttered with blood.

    The fountain spits blood instead of water.

    It was the memory of ��the day�� when Cloudy died.

    the moment you realize

    ��!��

    My body staggered. It was only then that I realized that the dangerously staggering body was extremely muddy and heavy. It was because of the blood that flowed from the mangled body.

    ��This����

    Regrettably, as a liberal arts person, I don��t know the exact figure as to what percentage of blood must be drained from the human body before death. But there is a degree.

    ����isn��t it dangerous?��

    It was not enough to wet his clothes, so he could be sure of the amount of blood that soaked the area. This is the amount of blood loss that wouldn��t be strange even if I copsed, fainted, died, or even if I had already collected it.

    ��I��ve been really crazy about sinking since then.��

    Grandfell was standing upright with such a body.

    Either because of pride or formality, if not both.

    I didn��t know why, but it was because of the man in front of me.

    It was the man I had just seen.

    This time from the front, not the back.

    But I couldn��t take a closer look at his face.

    The crackling noise was still there, and was it because of the spilled blood?

    Because my senses were blurred, I couldn��t even focus properly.

    Even if I show you, it��s a timing like this.

    ��Where will things go if I start a little further from the front?��

    I could have gotten a bit more information out of it.

    The only information that can be gathered in this state is�� It seems that the man hase to retrieve the double line he threw earlier. As I swallowed my regrets, I heard a voice.

    ��You couldn��t protect it, Grandfel.��

    It��s obvious, but I don��t pay attention to such deception.

    This isn��t a rare opportunity.

    The setting of Grandfel reminds me of it again.

    ��He was the heir of a great family, but that family was ruined by the devil. The only surviving member of the family, Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo and younger Grandfell��]

    That��s right.

    In Cloudy��s ruined estate, there is a demon who led the Cloudy family to annihtion.

    Of course, I was well aware that the Seven Deadly Sins were rted to extinction. Because it was they whomissioned the shadow mercenaries to assassinate Granfell��s sister.

    however.

    ��It��s impossible with only the Seven Deadly Sins.��

    greed and jealousy.

    I have already hunted two of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Estimatese from experience.

    The Cloudy I know is not a family that would stumble even if all the Seven Deadly Sins were attacked. That Cloudy��s extinction is entangled with demons far exceeding the power of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    But again, damn it.

    ��I can��t see right in front of my nose, but I��m going to see something����

    ��It��s not easy to understand Dark history!

    Like Iined before.

    The noise now started to cover the eyes of the flowing blood.

    There is only one thing that looks right.

    [The past is unstable.]

    It was just a blinking message from earlier.

    Footsteps gradually get closer.

    The man was approaching Grandfel.

    Jeopardy��

    I was sure of it. That��s

    a gait with intent to kill.

    But there��s no reason to be afraid.

    ��Granfell didn��t die here.��

    yeah because i��m not dead

    Aren��t you surviving and torturing me to this day? At this timing, a loyal vassal will appear or a force that serves Cloudy will appear and rescue Grandfel from danger.

    that buck

    that buck

    that buck

    ��as it should be.

    No matter how the man keeps getting closer.

    There was no such thing as a sign.

    ��Do you see Grandfel? This is the result of you stealing my position as head of household. Look at those cheeky eyes. Cloudy��s end.��

    It was more than enough to take the life of the dying Granfell.

    Even while the man spews deceit.

    There was still no savior to save Grandfel.

    The man spits out in a voice that seems to have cooled down.

    ��As expected, talking with you isn��t fun at all.��

    Sreung��

    The sound of metal hitting pierces your eardrums.

    ��Now you even get goosebumps. How is it that there is not even an inch of shaking in all situations? Look straight ahead, Grandfel. Everyone in Cloudy is dead except for you. The Cloudy family was destroyed because of your arrogance. Isn��t it not enough to atone for sins with tears?��

    Puff��

    the de of the sword that the man threw out as if rebuking it pierced Granfell��s chest.

    What if that de pointed at the nape of the neck��?

    Granfell would have died instantly.

    At that point I was sure.

    At Cloudy��s estate that day.

    nobody cloudy.

    I did note to rescue Grandfel.

    ��I can see that you don��t even scream.��

    Seureung��

    A sword that is held with both hands instead of one.

    Maybe it was because he was used to the sword enough to handle it.

    Just by looking at your posture, the next scene unfolds in your mind as if you were drawing a picture. If you swing it as hard as it is, Grandfel��s neck and head will be separated. Like the so-called beheading.

    There was not an inch of hesitation in the man��s actions.

    Swaak��!

    Before long, the rushing sword.

    I had a sudden thought.

    This was definitely the past of Grandfel.

    A situation where no onees to the rescue?

    Looking back, it��s not iprehensible.

    Even the dragons were sincerely repenting for not taking any action ��that day��. So there was only one question in this situation.

    ��How did Grandfel survive?

    no more than that

    ��If Grandfel dies like this, what about me?��

    I look back on my memories from [The flow that can not be reversed by the curse].

    ��Baal must have heard and reacted to my cubic crystal.��

    And what is it thanks to?

    �C ��Why are you making that enormous sacrifice in vain, Baal!! Do you know how much sacrifice the Demon World has made for this day? The Pandemonium cannot be satisfied with only three continents. Fulfill the contract. It means to open the door to the Arcana Continent with that sword!!��

    Arcana Continent was safe.

    ��Then, isn��t the opposite situation also possible��?��

    Not sure.

    But in the yard where my life was at stake.

    If there is even a 1% chance.

    I can��t stand still any longer.

    good night.

    It doesn��t matter if no onees to rescue Grandfel.

    Right now at this moment.

    because I am here

    exactly.

    ��He was the heir of a great family, but the family was ruined by the devil. The only survivor of the family, Grand Fel, Cloudy, Arpheus, Romeo and below, is Grand Fel��.

    ��

    ��To get revenge on that devil, I decided to walk the path of a demon hunter.��

    It��s possible, Hoyeol.

    You confirmed it thanks to Baal, right?

    The curse is damn twisted.

    that it can interfere in the past.

    If you change the past, you can change the history of reality.

    therefore.

    my.

    no.

    Our vision blinks.

    [The skill ��Natural Rtionship�� is activated.]

    The tightly closed mouth moves.

    ��Don��t make me say it over and over again.��

    ����what?��

    ��Don��t you dare try my patience.��

    now it looks fine

    I thought it would too.

    It must have been you, the devil who drove Cloudy to destruction.

    symbol of enchantment.

    I looked at the ck man��s pupils and said coldly.

    ��I do not mix the horse with the prey.��

 Chapter 340

    Episode 340. World line without you (3)

    Shaking ck pupil.

    The man muttered in disbelief.

    ����how can you talk?��

    Do you think I��m just talking

    Do not ignore the [natural enemy rtionship].

    As my sister said.

    A significant increase inbat power in Arcana means a lot!

    Combat power increase literally means that all stats rted tobat increase. It goes without saying that it includes life force regeneration. In addition, the [Blessing of the First World Tree] also began to be applied to the mangled body.

    The scarred Granfell of the past ��that day�� was reviving.

    To sum it all up in one word.

    atst.

    Grandfel did not drown in heavy pride.

    I looked at the man in front of me.

    The ck pupils shake more violently.

    Because it��s heavenly.

    and as a nemesis.

    I knew it because I had hunted countless prey.

    I was terrified.

    As if to prove my guess, a messagees to mind.

    [������ udy experiences ��fear��.]

    [Caution: Your level of understanding is too low.]

    Are you saying that you stillck understanding of the past?

    I couldn��t tell what the man��s name was exactly.

    But it doesn��t matter.

    Because the man was no longer udy��s blood.

    It was like the shackles of Grandfel, who terribly loved his flesh and blood, were released.

    I was pretty sure about this.

    ��This hunt does not fail.��

    At the same time, a question arose.

    If I seed in hunting him down.

    How will it change now?

    The term ��butterfly effect�� is not for nothing.

    Even if it��s not, I��m not the one who experienced the butterfly effect firsthand. I have experienced many times that a trivial misunderstanding cuboid bes a legend.

    ��Okay.��

    So when you flip the past 180 degrees.

    It would be impossible to predict how reality would change.

    However, there is one fact that does not change.

    In front of pride, the butterfly effect is trivial.

    I left the terrified cloudy demon alone and moved.

    died a little while ago.

    Toward the faithful vassal who cared for the safety of the family head until the very end.

    ��I know your pride.��

    He said as he closed his eyes.

    ��I will inherit that sublime pride.��

    The sword he held tightly even at the moment of his death.

    And each of them picked up a crossbow that had fallen on the floor.

    Because it is a point in the past, there is no ghost in the waist.

    It is best to use a weapon that is shabbypared to the noble iron.

    But enough.

    ����Nonsense.��

    To hunt fearful prey.

    Again �C

    again �C

    again �C

    this time I approach the prey.

    Unlike cornered prey, the hunter��s mouth does not flutter lightly. Besides, our proud Grandfel-sama doesn��t do a single act in vain. It wasn��t worth wasting precious time, like an afternoon tea time, on a mere prey.

    That was why I was so sure the hunt would seed.

    however.

    really.

    Damn it.

    From the time I entered the curse.

    A system message that was constantly shing.

    That message just crashed.

    [Caution: Understanding is too low.]

    [The past is unstable.]

    [The past is unstable.]

    [The past is unstable.]��

    Damn it.

    The feeling that the past is trying to push me away grows stronger.

    The noise that shimmered in my field of vision grew so much that itpletely covered my field of view.

    As if no further interference would be allowed.

    Eventually, a message emerges.

    [The curse ��Understanding of Darkness�� is lifted.]

    Before long, a familiar sense came over me.

    .

    .

    .

    The Magic Tower��s office.

    spirit returns

    Suddenly you realize that you��ve done something crazy.

    ��It wasn��t a problem with the proper level.��

    curse.

    This is much more dangerous than I thought.

    You breathe a sigh of reliefter.

    If the sword that Baal wielded had reached me��

    ��Like I interfered with Grandfel��s past.��

    Doesn��t that mean that the possibility that Baal also interfered with me in reality and erased my very existence��? In my heart, I wanted to make a fuss about saving my life.

    How could this consistent cubic tablet be able to do that?

    ��They��re both doing unequal tricks.��

    Two guys here?

    Of course, I��m talking about Baal and the Cloudy family demons that were missed in the curse. If either of them encounters itter�� I think it��s going to be really doomed then.

    especially.

    ��udy, whose name I don��t know.��

    Even though I bounced off the curse.

    I think I didn��t get the main battle on my own.

    Why did I not know about the past of Granfel?

    But you know quite a bit now, right?

    Especially when ites to the end of the day.

    By the way��

    [Understanding of Darkness (Curse): Significantly increases the appropriate magic affinity. However, he must face the past, which is the source of suitable magical power. �C Currently suitable magic affinity: 10%]

    It��s only 10%��!

    Seriously, it never ends.

    A man like an onion, Grandfel.

    Now that I have felt the danger of the curse. How could he be happy with the news that he had to go back to the curse and enter the past of Grandfel? However, this guy��s snout speaks regardless of my feelings.

    ��If you thought youpletely ran away, you are mistaken.��

    being able to re-enter.

    being able to hunt again.

    You��re ready to jump right into the curse.

    ��What can I do? These are all my sellers.��

    In that sense��.

    I unexpectedly appreciate the personality that values procedure.

    Even if you can��t watch the devil live.

    only because of the devil.

    Inconsistent procedures and schedules are also an uneptable contradiction.

    Anyway thanks to that contradiction.

    At least I was able to breathe and live like a human being.

    just like now

    thud.

    A schedule thates to mind reflexively even in the middle of the hectic.

    I grabbed the papers on the desk and left the office right away. The ce where the steps are headed is the Topaz Hall of the Mage Tower, where the preliminary selection screening and interview will be held.

    Again��

    I went up the stairs of the magic tower like that��

    ����Huh?��

    Suddenly, I feel a presence in the hallway I was passing by.

    ��Captain��?��

    My position in the Magic Tower is the chief.

    Chief Lee Ho-yeol Chief Lee Chief Lee and even Kyung.

    There were four names that called me like that.

    ��Calling me themander-in-chief means that I am an outsider.��

    Thanks to that, I could tell who it was without having to turn my straight head.

    At this point, they were the only outsiders in the Magic Tower.

    ��Your condition has improved imperceptibly, Wolf.��

    A shadow mercenary who was recuperating in the private room of the Healing School.

    by the way.

    Even if you feel better, do you think you��ve improved too much?

    ��No, I��m not overdoing it beyond the improved level��?��

    Why all of a sudden armed?!

    But it seemed I wasn��t the only one who had doubts.

    Before long, another presence felt behind Wolf.

    ��No, so��!��

    ��Huh. Can��t you exin it a little simpler?��

    ��Anyway, when he was down, he was quiet����

    ��Don��t overdo it, old man, just go from behind!��

    while chatting with each other.

    The shadow mercenaries who recognized me and were startled.

    Among them, you can see Lockkid who is particrly frightened.

    I soon found out why.

    Because Wolf asked politely.

    ��Are you fully restored now, Commander-in-Chief?��

    ��Are you fully back?

    Although I was swayed by the sensibilities of a flurry of anger for a while as I entered the curse. It wasn��t like I ran out of the Mage Tower like some runaway teenager. The car suddenly wanted to say something.

    I noticed the difference.

    ����Come to think of it?��

    The magic tower was too quiet.

    As I looked back at my memories, I was walking up the stairs of the Mage Tower. The only thing they encountered was the Shadow Mercenaries. The Mage Tower, which should have been more crowded than usual due to the interview for the selection of the vanguard, was rather empty.

    I was startled and checked my smartphone in amazement.

    ��What did you do, it��s already been 6 days?!

    *

    ��The lesson of the Dragon Demon War, which left uncontroble damage, was clear. Even the magic tower cannot stand against the immortal dragon��]

    Life is so nasty.

    Elder Wizard.

    Yugweed let out a bitterugh.

    ��It seems like it was only yesterday that the bad luck of the Dragon Horse Wars set foot in the Crystal Hall. You can��t even predict the future ahead of you, but you��ve been chasing the truth that is far away. All of a sudden, you realize how arrogant the Magic Tower is, Tower Lord.��

    thud.

    thud.

    thud.

    The gentle giant Yugweed.

    Shoot Ah Ah ��

    The Gaia Golem she emerged goes to the Pacific with two legs. On top of Yugweed��s shoulder, the cat, Topju, was bncing and riding.

    When the top lord did not answer, Yugweed asked again.

    ��Are you really okay, Tower Lord?��

    He knew as much as Ugweed.

    Tower lord is neverzy.

    Moreover, it is not the one who forgets his position and leaves it to someone else. Yes, there was a reason why the current top owner yawned excessively and copsed without even trying to sleep.

    Only then did Topju reply.

    ��Still, it��s worth enduring, Yugweed.��

    There were no regrets in life.

    i just wanted to see

    Jessie, the image of you growing into a full-fledged wizard.

    So I got greedy.

    Unintentionally, chief Lee Ho-yeol and little chief Marcelo.

    Ugweed, to the point of causing you trouble.

    ��Won��t the previous tower owners envy you?��

    However, the top lord realized it.

    The life of the limited time given to him was not allowed to watch Jesse grow up. Because the tower owner��s life must be devoted only to the magic tower.

    Top lord raised his tail.

    ��Because it was cremated with Dragon Breath, there will be no grander funeral than this.��

    Human life is not eternal.

    regardless of physical injuries.

    It would just be that the day to close your eyes hase when the given lifespan hase to an end.

    Seuk��

    Yugweed raised his hand and stroked the back of the Tower Master.

    ��You��re rude, Yugweed.��

    ��You have worked really hard.��

    ��Hey Yugweed. You have no expectations of me. Haha, the dragon that even the magic tower of the past couldn��t withstand is now the magic tower. I don��t even know if I have the ability to stop something like this.��

    The tower owner looked down at the Zero Mountains.

    Apprentice skilled wizards mingled with adventurers and gazed up into the sky. I moved my gaze and looked at the senior Marcelo and senior wizards floating by the golem.

    Kiko Armin, senior member of the School of Enchantment, says.

    ��The shiny dragon��s wings�� Those are the white elytra. I��m sure the white elytra that only Chief Lee Ho-yeol freely used in the Magic Tower!��

    Bangrit and Banshee murmured.

    ����Why does the magic tool that Chief Lee Ho-yeol borrowed belong to the dragon? Do you know Senior Bangrit?��

    ��Chief Lee is the chief of the Mage Tower and is revered by dragons as a dark dragon. There must be circumstances that we do not know.��

    ��this.��

    power tower.

    Except for Chief Lee Ho-yeol, all the wizards in the Mage Tower were out. I never thought the vacancy of just one person would be this big. Kiko continued to speak while the top owner thought about it.

    ��As some of you know, the power of the white elytra clearly varies depending on the user. If you have enough ability to bring out the full performance, you can pour out a hundred magics at once��!��

    That was exactly what Kiko was concerned about.

    ��I dare not imagine. ording to Ryongma Daejeon, it is a dragon that is said to have swallowed hundreds of spells with a breath of one breath��.

    The top lord asked himself a question.

    Can the magic tower block that attack?

    The answer to the question was not something he dared to give himself.

    Elder Dragon Yunaxus.

    It all depends on the difficulty level of that dragon.

    and soon.

    Yunaxus stopped flying.

    The mage tower and the allied forces of the temple cried out to the world.

    As if proiming it as the king of all things.

    I threw out the dragon fear.

    ����!!!��

    everyone realized

    [The King of all things roars.]

    [An immeasurable status ailment urs.]

    [Health and magic regeneration are drastically reduced.]

    [Combat power is drastically reduced.]��

    Dozens of dragons are attacked by Dark Dragons. The day I cried out

    The fact that what they were spitting out was not Dragon Fear.

    How could mankind survive that day?

    only one person

    Lee Ho-yeol The fact that it was thanks to him.

    ����How do we do something like that?��

    reality without him.

    running toward destruction.

    The fact that it was no different from the Arcana Continent.

    Before long, the white elytra of Yunaxus glowed.

    Crimson mes zed from the wings.

    Dragon breath poured down towards the world.

    Desperate messages flickered in front of the yers�� eyes.

    [Caution: You die instantly the moment you touch the breath.]

    ��Everyone, everyone, avoid!!!��

    It was then.

    jump!

    A cat soared into the sky.

    The cat catches the breath with its small body.

    That was the prelude to announce the 2nd Dragon Demon War.

    at the same time.

    ��It must have beenmon for each other to have a body like this. Yongyong?��

    It was the beginning of a legend that will be recorded as a dragon and tiger.

 Chapter 341

    Episode 341. World line without you (4)

    Hal.

    ��I burned it moderately. Just enough to sue.��

    Top lord licked the tanned fur.

    ��I��m sure 50% of my lifespan was gone with that thing.��

    He was the tower owner who could calmly grasp his condition more than any wizard in the Mage Tower. Of course. In order to manifest the forbidden magic that separates the body from the mind, you must urately grasp your vessel.

    ��Wasn��t it a very bad deal?��

    Spirit Separation Magic.

    The moment the top lord touches the dragon breath.

    He separated his mind from his body and minimized the damage. As you can see, the damage was left on the body, but the spirit and the magic power derived from the mind were able to avoid the aftermath.

    If it was tolerable magic, he wouldn��t have suffered any damage. Even the super-high-level magic, Meteor Strike, is no exception. However, what flew in was the Dragon Breath.

    Considering that the pagoda owner��s own physical condition was not intact��

    it wouldn��t be strange if he died as it was after failing to shed it.

    But as you can see.

    licking.

    Only a few hairs were tanned.

    Didn��t he achieve a magical achievement btedly because he was about to die? That sounds funny. Didn��t I just say I am a wizard who knows how to grasp subjects, which is rare among wizards.

    I got it thanks

    ��It must have beenmon for each other to have a body like this. Yongyong?��

    You��re not normal like me Dragon.

    ��Tower Lord!!��

    ��Have you all seen it? That��s the lord of our mage tower!��

    ��How did you let go of that breath?��

    The faces of the senior mages turned bright.

    Topjuughed.

    It was a cold smile, not a gentle one.

    ��under.��

    Without eyes like that, I am very concerned about the future of the Mage Tower. Among them, if you look at senior Bensh William, who is moving up to his shoulders, a sighes out beyond ridicule.

    But on the other hand, if you think about it��

    ��Still, it��s better than me at that time.��

    The dragon��s wings soon shine again.

    No, to be precise, they are recing wings.

    White elytra of magic tools of the Mage Tower.

    The past passed by like a kaleidoscope to the pagoda owner who faced him. From around the time of the skilled mage. While researching forbidden magic, it was referred to as an official agenda for the Mage Tower roundtable meeting dozens of times.

    ��Maybe I was born at the right time.��

    The mage tower at that time was not the same as it is now.

    Even if you say you value discipline.

    Since he had no sincere interest in others, the punishment was also light.

    ��If you think there was an existence like this chief you����

    Perhaps he was kicked out of the Mage Tower early.

    He must have be an imperial mage or aristocrat and be immersed in the world.

    The tower owner��s tail waggled.

    ��Well, that ending wouldn��t have been bad either.��

    Kuwawaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah-!

    A tremendous pressure to push through.

    How could he fire a breath like that without even having time to catch his breath?

    Even if the body wasn��t perfect, a dragon was a dragon.

    The top master raised his mana.

    someone will ask

    I wonder if it��s okay to avoid Breath.

    If it��s a short-distance teleport, can��t you easily avoid it?

    Of course, it can be easily avoided.

    But if I dodge it, who will face that breath?

    It was none other than the world of real adventurers.

    ��I��m already causing enough trouble.��

    It wouldn��t be strange if millions of lives and several cities were destroyed in a single breath. In order to handle such a breath, the Tower Master simultaneously manifested two types of magic.

    Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

    Focus on yourself by finely twisting the trajectory of your breath.

    Kwak Kwah Kwak��!

    The moment it hits, manifests spirit separation magic.

    Separated body and mind.

    Of course, you can��t waste too much time.

    Spirit separation magic consumes a lot of mana.

    Sess this time too.

    However, damage to the body begins to umte.

    This time, several strands of mustache were burned.

    ��It��s like this with only the residual damage.��

    suddenly realize

    The high-nosed Mage Tower didn��t dere aplete defeat in the Dragon Demon War for nothing. Of course, the top owner was fine with winning or losing the 2nd Dragon Demon War. If he could end it by surrendering, he could dere unconditional surrender to that dragon right away.

    But unfortunately.

    ��You don��t seem to have any intention of listening, Yongyong.��

    More than his physical condition, the elder dragon��s mental state seemed to be in poor shape. ording to the news of the adventurers, the correct name was ��Eunaxus, the elder dragon who swallowed the evil fruit��.

    ��I don��t know exactly what it is, but the problem is that it��s an evil fruit.��

    In fact, even if it wasn��t such information, it was enough to have a strange feeling. Because Yunaxus, who had been pouring out his breath as if he would kill himself at any moment, suddenly started twisting his body.

    Big and��!

    Then a strange voice was heard.

    ��It��s a pattern! Because it poured out two big attacks in a row. We were also given a deal time. I don��t know how long that will take.��

    Flutter-!

    Maybe it��s because I just faced a dragon.

    The wings of a wyvern are rtively dainty.

    There was an adventurer where the tower owner��s eyes were headed.

    knight��s armor.

    sunburned skin.

    No matter where you look at it, you��re not a member of the Magic Tower.

    Fortunately, he seemed to have an old acquaintance with Marcelo.

    ��What are you doing here, Sir Skal?��

    ��I apologize if I intervened, Chief Marcelo. But now that Captain Lee Ho-yeol is away, I have no choice but to make a decision now that the dragon has appeared.��

    ��You are interfering. Thank you for your courage.��

    Hmm��

    If it was my past self, I would haveughed at it.

    What does a mere adventurer say he knows?

    He told me to exert that proud power of resurrection.

    He might have fired suitable magic at the adventurer.

    ��He must have been intolerant. I in the past.��

    But there is no such self anymore.

    Wasn��t there someone who broke that prejudice?

    It was him anyway.

    ��There are many things to be thankful for.��

    This time, too, it was thanks to this chief.

    Hoyeol is different from Arcana.

    Because he was the tower owner who witnessed the potential of adventurers.

    The tower owner asked Skal.

    ��So now is your chance, adventurer?��

    ��it wasn��t enough that the cat received the dragon breath, so it��s talking to me. When Scal is making an expression that he doesn��t know why, Marcelo briefly exins.

    ��He is the tower lord.��

    ��To think that thete cat was the owner of the Mage Tower��!��

    ��He is the tower owner who changed his appearance for circumstances.��

    ��aha.��

    It seemed that he was immediately convinced, Skaarl continued.

    ��That��s right! I don��t think it��s going to be easy to hit the rampaging dragon, but�� As you know, boss raids are long-term battles, aren��t they?��

    Boss raid.

    Due tomunication problems between the twopletely different worlds, I couldn��t fully understand them. However, that would mean that it was bound to be a long-term battle. Top lord nodded.

    Skal also nodded along.

    ��So if the tower lord is able to tank the dragon breath like he is doing right now�� so if you can take it, your allies will have a chance to attack. If such battles are repeated and the dragon��s stamina drops to an appropriate level����

    Scal��s pupils zed.

    ��I will ride on top of the dragon!��

    ����?��

    Topju makes a cold expression unique to cats.

    This top lord must be misunderstood.

    Marcelo diligently adds an exnation.

    ��Lord Skal is a dragon knight.��

    ��aha. Well, since there is a corner to believe in, he must have stepped forward with confidence.��

    Sizzling��

    tail wagging.

    not bad.

    Wouldn��t it be worth risking one��s own life to have such a n?

    The top lord came to a conclusion.

    Senior Lee Ho-yeol He doesn��t exist now.

    The n made by an adventurer named Skal would be the best.

    ��It will be impossible to defeat that monster.��

    An adventurer who has won the destiny of a dragon knight.

    From this man, please this chief.

    I can only hope to witness a light of simr brightness to you.

    The top lord gave the order before long.

    ��Listen to all senior mages. From now on, I will allow the use of magic tools for decisive battle. The object of permission is the dragon that flies above our heads, the nemesis of the Dragon Demon War.��

    as soon as permission is issued.

    Jijiji Jik-!

    Countless magic embroiders the air.

    Freezing, me, lightning��

    The attribute magic responsible for destructive power opens the door.

    From hallucinations to healing magic.

    Nonbat magicpensates for the weakness of attribute magic.

    ��Shall we move too?��

    Elder mage Yugwid did not stand still either.

    The golem��s magic heart emits an intense light.

    Rurr-r-!

    It took a moment to crouch down as if taking a ready posture.

    Leap towards the sky.

    ��What is that!��

    ��Locks. You heavenly country�� Did you make something like a realbined robot? What��s that rising out of the sea? Did you hide it in the Pacific Ocean? After all, those movies were based on true stories, right?��

    ����What are you talking about?��

    The heavy jump was enough to startle the yers in Zero Mountains.

    Of course, even in the midst of that, Harkon was watching the war situation.

    I was able to cry thanks to you.

    ��Ready for an all-out assault!��

    sereung-!

    Harkon draws his sword.

    Preparing for an attack at such a distance did not immediately make sense. But orders are orders. Including Nam Tae-min and Skal, who were exchanging conversations. All of the crusade allies raise their weapons.

    Harkon��s eyes narrowed.

    e!��

    A golem that soared into the sky.

    Chuck-!

    A huge grip grabbed the dragon��s ankle.

    Sweet love love��!

    It was using its heavy weight as its full power to pull the elder dragon Yunaxus down to the Zero Mountains. Cami, who watched the archer��s wide field of vision, stuttered.

    ��You mean our Jesse has be a mature and skilled mage in such a mage tower? After all, Jesse is great. Yes everything is fine��! If something like that falls down here, will we be fine?��

    ����!!!��

    The weight of the golem added to the dragon.

    The impact would beparable to that of a nuclear warhead.

    From the perspective of the vast Zero Mountains, it would be nothing more than a scratch.

    The problem was the yers who were spread out in such a zero mountain range.

    Like Kamali, Shining��s executive.

    Dmitri makes a fuss next to him.

    ��Wouldn��t the magic tower wizards here do something for you? If you gather your strength and manifest magic, you can stop it! It doesn��t look like it��s going to fall right over our heads����

    A snarling noise.

    Kwakakakakak!

    Thanks to the golem grabbing his ankle and blocking his movements.

    The magic poured out by the senior mages hit Yunaxus.

    Jibril, an experienced wizard who watched the scene, opened his mouth.

    ����I can��t stop that.��

    Jibril, the boss of the Magic Tower, knows.

    Rumors from the Mage Tower surrounding the 20 senior mages.

    Except for one person, all of them are bloodlines from famous families on the continent. Even Senior Bangrit Tom, the onlymoner born, is the owner of an innate magic affinity that makes a prestigious family look no different.

    The strength of such senior mages is usually��

    ��at least ten times that of our skilled mages.��

    If you consider the magic tools for decisive battle.

    Even if you can��t do it now, it will be fifty times as much.

    However, even thebined efforts of such skilled wizards were not doing much damage to the dragon. It ended up scratching the scales. Even if they only add strength��

    ��We will never����

    ��No, Jibril.��

    ����?��

    ��You��re not stepping out because you think you can do it, right?��

    When Jibril raised his trembling head, Klee was there. Cle is usually soft and wless. She was covering his trembling shoulders with a rather calm expression.

    ��I do it because I have to do it because I have to do it.��

    Jibril spit out honest impressions.

    ����Have you been dyed by this chief, ire?��

    ��yes? suddenly? What are you talking about?��

    ��no. It looked unsightly.��

    Jibril calmed himself down.

    Even if it wasn��t for Chief Lee��s teachings, Klee��s words were right.

    Now was the time for a mage of the Mage Tower to step forward.

    A wizard is a being who can live only by proving his worth as magic. There will be no opponent who can demonstrate his ability as clearly as the King of all things.

    Swaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaak

    A collision is imminent.

    The shapes of Golem and Yunaxus rapidly grow in size.

    The wizards of the Mage Tower raised their magic power and created a magic barrier.

    Hisagi muttered involuntarily.

    ����I��m serious.��

    ��Why are you muttering to yourself?��

    ��I was guessing, but on a different level.��

    ss magician.

    Being half a mage, Hisagi often visited the Mage Tower. Thanks to that, I thought I could indirectly experience the magical level of the wizards while encountering them.

    It is far beyond what I had imagined.

    ��Even considering the difference between skill and magic, this is����

    Mana-powered barrier expression was one of the magics with the worst magic efficiency. However, it is not enough to manifest a magic barrier of this scale, to be able to maintain it.

    Hisagi adds to Leoni.

    ��To be honest, I wonder if I can catch up.��

    Leonie grabbed her twin swords and replied coldly.

    ��I have to catch up. Anything will help.��

    I couldn��t help but frown.

    Did you say ineffective magic?

    It��s much more inefficient than that, because I was worried about Ho-yeol, ourmander-in-chief. Even with such worries, he went to the battlefield.

    ��Isn��t everyone working hard on each other?��

    ����What did that suddenly say?��

    ��Don��t ask me in a friendly way, Nam Tae-min.��

    ��What? Just in pairs.��

    It��s time to have a conversation to relieve tension.

    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-!

    With a roar, Yunaxus and Golem crashed into the Zero Mountains.

    Speaking of results.

    The magical barriers developed by the wizards of the Mage Tower did not copse.

    Kwadeuk!

    Quadduk!

    Kwadeuk!

    Innumerable rock fragments bounced off upon impact.

    Because he seeded in perfectly blocking the flying fragments like missiles.

    But the problem was that it was overlooked.

    Dragon.

    Even if it is in an iplete state.

    The life that is still called the king of all things.

    Kwajikkeun-!

    ��?!!��

    It wasn��t the magic barrier that made the noise, it was the ground everyone was stepping on. The vast Zero Mountains, which were said to be vast, began to change catastrophically due to the fall of Yunaxus and the Golem.

    A message shing in the yer��s field of view.

    [Eunaxus, the elder dragon who swallowed the evil fruit, transforms the field.]

    [Zero Mountains worship the King of all.]

    [Zero Mountains builds a fortress for the king.]

    ��Zero Mountains builds a fortress. ?

    The question was fleeting.

    Before long, the tnd really began to soar like a tall castle wall. As a result, the allied forces of the Holy Temple were scattered and isted.

    ��I can hear?��

    ��Yeah hear me! I guess the rock wall separated us.��

    ��Damn what happened��?��

    But without a moment toe to my senses.

    Another realization looms.

    Yes, they are not alone in the vast Zero Mountains.

    As I slowly look away, I see the shadows cast.

    ��!��

    [Moon ive Bear: Lv.800]

    ��What the fuck��?!��

    It was the moment when the map of hell spread across the Zero Mountains.

    ��Oh my.��

    The tower owner��s body, which was staring at Yunaxus, began to glow. It wasn��t magical power. A power unknown even to the tower owner himself who knows his subject well.

    The top owner muttered as he licked his forepaw.

    ��Is this called heliotropism? Not too bad.��

    .

    .

    .

    However, there is no such thing as dramatic heliotropism in reality. In particr, if any phenomenon urred in the world of Arcana, there must be some cause.

    �C ��Hey Yongyong, your opponent is me.��

    obviously.

    this moment.

    There was a reason for the strange phenomenon that appeared to the tower owner.

    A tiny little beast that received the Dragon Breath.

    A cat who dares to call the dragon, the king of all things, a dragon.

    Lee Ho-yeol, who was away in such a situation.

    Another delusion spreads to the world.

    -��No matter how you look at it,

    that cat is rted to Lee Ho-yeol.

    -Yes? But is Homen the one who wants to raise something like a pet?

    -Wait a minute, there��s an Akkshan wolf too!

    -And there��s now that you have to have only one pet��?

    The illusion that spreads is a fleeting moment.

    It has been talked about tens of billions of times by billions of people.

    bing a legend

    The power of such a legend has nothing to do with authenticity.

    -If that cat is Lee Ho-yeol��s pet��

    -Isn��t it worth trying?

    -Is it the pet of the dark dragon that all dragons fear?!

    Dragon and Tiger Sangbak (�����ಫ).

    A cat wrapped in foam bes a criminal.

    It was the moment when he revealed his ws to the king of all things.

 Chapter 342

    Episode 342. In my world, (1)

    The Colosseum.

    The tectonic shift of the Zero Mountains created tens of thousands of battlefields.

    Cheol-Min Nam, the analyst of the giant coalition, stood up.

    ��Ugh����

    The elder dragon Yunaxus swallowed the evil fruit.

    As soon as the message came up, the base camp of the giant coalition waspletely destroyed. At this point, only nonbatants and ordinary people remained at the base camp, so the damage was inevitable.

    I don��t know what��s going on�� but

    now it��s a mess.

    Being safe in the londs was no longer a constion.

    ��I have to pick up my weapon.��

    p��

    Nam Chul-min opened his inventory and equipped his shield. Then, I picked up a tablet PC lying on the floor. fortunately it works If this was a cataclysmic shift, debris would surely have sprung up in all directions.

    ��Please please����

    Nam Cheol-min begged earnestly.

    May any of the drones flying over the mountains be fine.

    Nam Chul-min, who had been biting his lip, soon turned bright red.

    ����alive!��

    Only one out of 127.

    The surviving drone was filming and transmitting the dusty Zero Mountains. Nam Chul-min quickly connected to the drone and operated the drone. First of all��

    ��Is Taemin all right?��

    hollow nape.

    It was so shocking that my body staggered, so I couldn��t see where the headset I was wearing had fallen. A situation where the means of contact with Taemin as well as all of the giant unions were cut off.

    Sussu��

    the dust settles.

    The appearance of the Zero Mountains began to emerge.

    Nam Chul-min only found out now.

    Didn��t I tell you beforehand?

    due to the tectonic shift.

    The scenery of the Zero Mountains was no different from the Colosseum.

    ��What is this��?��

    It was purely thanks to the lesson that Nam Chul-min was equipped with the equipment.

    Backwaters of the Zero Mountains.

    Not long ago, there was an incident where monsters from the hignds drifted to the londs. Because of that, the Zero Mountains almost became an area where new yers couldn��t set foot.

    Nam Cheol-min, like an analyst, did not overlook the uncertainty of the Zero Mountains.

    He was wearing equipment in preparation for the odds.

    But it was beyond imagination.

    ��If this happens, the ns I made will be useless����

    The Zero Mountains rose like a rock and became a huge wall.

    Allied forces, as well as yers not belonging to the allied forces, were scattered all over the ce. The power loss alone was excruciating.

    ��shit!��

    The monsters of the Zero Mountains were mixed.

    Regardless of the hignd and lond habitats!

    Even though the distance between the yer and the monster was close, it was too close. Even in the aftermath of Dragon Fear, the excitement of the monsters is evident.

    Nam Cheol-min��s head gives out a desperate estimate.

    ��It is possible to endure.��

    Compared to the past, the level of yers has risen significantly.

    There were wizards of the Mage Tower who stood out at first nce. If it is a group they belong to, maybe they can go beyond enduring and help other groups.

    but.

    ��Our target isn��t just the Zero Mountains mobs��?��

    Yes.

    The enemies of the Crusade Alliance were not the monsters of Mountain Zero.

    It is the elder dragon Yunaxus who swallowed the evil fruit.

    Suuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu009elevate

    the altitude by manipting the drone. It was to observe the dynamics of Yunaxus. In this way, I had to hope that Yunaxus was not safe.

    ��I don��t even have to assume a breath.��

    If Yunaxus starts rampaging even a little in this hellish melee, from then on, uncontroble damage will begin to umte for allies of the Allied Crusade.

    ��Please����

    But since it cannot be repeated, is it a miracle?

    ��Damn it.��

    Yunaxus was in good health.

    Because of the fall, the white elytra, which emitted a colorful light, were torn off.

    However, the dragon skin, which is said to be stronger than any other mineral, showed no scars from the fall. Even the wounds caused by the magical bombardment are seemingly iplete.

    On the contrary.

    Kwadeuk!

    The golem of the elder mage Yugwid, who held the dragon��s ankle, had its magical heart trampled on and shattered, and returned to a boulder that was nothing special.

    ��!��

    Nam Chul-min urgently turned on the messenger.

    I don��t know who would be able to check a smartphone in their mind right now.

    I had to contact them in some way.

    I had to tell anyone the news.

    -Yunaxus is fine, conserving as much power as possible for a long-term battle��

    However, Nam Chul-min��s fingers stopped soon.

    The reason was simple.

    It was because it was captured by the drone camera on the tablet screen.

    ����Eh?��

    A cat running through the air as if it were the main room of the house.

    It��s a matter of course, but no matter how knowledgeable, it��s called Cheol-min Nam. Even in the Magic Tower, there was no way to know about the cat, which not many people knew about.

    ��Is it a named mob in the mountains?��

    Or a boss mob?

    So at first, I thought it was a monster from the Zero Mountains.

    But it wasn��t.

    The response of themunity being updated on the other side of the tablet screen.

    Nam Cheol-min nced at it, but was startled.

    ��That cat blocked the breath?!��

    I couldn��t witness the scene because I was focused on the allied forces of the temple.

    That��s why I couldn��t believe it.

    what the hell is that cat

    Because it wasn��t enough to withstand the dragon breath.

    Can I go to the dragon on my own feet?

    Fortunately, the doubts did notst long.

    �C ��Hey Yongyong, your opponent is me.��

    ��!��

    It was because I felt it in a voice full of confidence.

    ����that light?��

    It was because I felt it in the light that wrapped around the cat��s body.

    The presence of themander-in-chief who was absent at this moment!

    Nam Chul-min was not alone in his misunderstanding.

    Community reaction updated again.

    -Hoyeol��s pet? Is it usible��?

    -Wouldn��t it be worth it if it was Akkshan Wolf?

    -It��s enough to see that you got Dragon Breath!

    �C Cats save the world!!!

    Nam Cheol-min made a decision.

    Sussuk��

    message that gets erased.

    And the message written again.

    -If anyone confirms it, run to where Yunaxus fell! Cat�� So, now that themander-in-chief��s pet draws attention, this is our only chance!

    *

    Wizards do not believe in fate or miracles. If such a thing existed, it would make no sense that they were still alive.

    mage tower.

    While they are moving towards the truth.

    There are countless numbers of people who have been trampled on by the Mage Tower��s steps. But miracles, let alone even the goddess of fate, never gave a smile to those who had been trampled upon.

    Thanks to that, the top lord also knew.

    ��It��s not like a candle that burns bright right before it goes out.��

    There is a reason for the power surging from you at this moment.

    However, there was no room to dig up the source of that power.

    Above all, it was good.

    Big and��!

    When the pupil is dyed ck.

    In order to deal with that ferocious old dragon.

    Shouldn��t we be grateful for the strength given to us by someone?

    The five senses of cats, which are already superior to humans, be sharper.

    Dragon Fear was clearly visible to the naked eye.

    It��s just����

    The tower master evaded the sound waves and immediately drew a magic circle with his tail.

    As usual, during the battle.

    I wouldn��t have done anything like drawing a magic circle.

    The power of a formal expression that engraves even a magic circle is twice as powerful as an expression that only memorizes spells, but such leeway was not given in an urgent battlefield.

    however.

    ��Mutual trust is important.��

    Didn��t you witness this chief��s potential as an adventurer?

    �C ��It��s a pattern! Because it poured out two big attacks in a row. We were also given a deal time. I don��t know how long that will take.��

    The tower owner did not forget Skal��s words. I would have said it was a pattern. After a big attack, there will always be gaps. The tower owner��s trust was not betrayed.

    A meteor starts to form from the magic circle drawn with the tail of

    ��Meteor Strike�� .

    Super high-level magic that even the tower owner can manifest only by pouring mana into it. Even if three or four meteors were expressed at the limit now that my physical condition was not intact, I would not be able to avoid magical exhaustion.

    ��Is it because of the mysterious light that wrapped around my body?��

    There was no hesitation in the expression of Topju.

    Kreurreu��

    even so, the King of all things was not at ease. Throwing away the formalities built up over eons of time. A dragon that fights only with its natural ferocity is apletely different kind of disaster.

    Wow-!

    As Meteor Strike flew close by, Yunaxus�� snout opened.

    Kwadeuk-!

    It chews up the red-hot meteor as it is with its ferocious snout.

    The tower owner waggled his tail.

    ��Even though the body is a rag, it seems that even the teeth are not lost.��

    Complimenting the cat��s body is colorless.

    What on earth does a dragon��s body look like? It wasn��t enough that he chewed magic, so he dismantled it and converted it into magical power. Preparing to fire the dragon breath right away.

    Seuk�C

    Tower owner surveys the Zero Mountains with the eyes of a cat.

    Adventurers and skilled apprentice wizards are scattered and dealing with the beasts of the Zero Mountains. Even if the breath bounced even a little, theirfort would not be guaranteed.

    I have no choice but to take it one more time.

    ��It��s not even ironic.��

    Top lord no longer objectively evaluated his condition.

    Anyway, the bottom has been exposed for a long time. From now on, the key was how long one��s mental strength could hold up and how long the unknown light that wrapped around the body would remain.

    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa��!

    Topju once again twisted the trajectory of the pouring breath and focused it on herself. This time it didn��t end with tanning a few strands of hair and beard. The hair melted and the delicate skin began to peel from the burns.

    It was then.

    Tada dat-!

    I heard the sound of hitting the ground and bouncing.

    The sound of climbing a fortress built by the dragon, the king of all things.

    Even that was not enough, and there were people rushing at the dragon.

    To be precise, these ��those�� existed.

    The vanguard was a man that even the owner of the tower could recognize.

    Harkon, the Knight Commander of the Imperial Lion Heart Knights.

    The sword spirit that bes clearer at the crossroads of life and death. Harkon��s sword, d in an intense sword steel that was not clear enough, aimed at Yunaxus from behind. Then, three shadows emerged around Harkon.

    bay.

    twin swords.

    window.

    Just like Harkon, the three of them d in sharp swordsmanship.

    Nam Tae-min and Hisagi.

    And with Leonie covered in blood.

    It was charging towards Yunaxus.

    Topjuughed.

    ��You are so reckless.��

    It swallows even the most advanced magic and reces it with its own magical power.

    It is an out-of-the-ordinary monster.

    But what can you do with that diminutive sword?

    If you were your past self.

    After all, even the brain is a mass of muscles.

    I might have burst intoughter.

    However, Topju did not overlook it.

    king of all things.

    Break through the fort built by the dragon.

    The strength of those who ran to this ce.

    So, the tower owner also rushed towards Yunaxus.

    It was an act of conviction.

    The ideal that one��s body has reached its limit.

    There will never be a better opportunity than this.

    The tower master raised his mana.

    flinch!

    My body didn��t listen.

    Could it be because I took the breathpletely?

    Even if you borrow a power whose source is unknown, it will be impossible to manifest it. I can��t help it. If I don��t have teeth, I have no choice but to hit them with my gums. The tower owner condensed mana into his body.

    Giving up all interference and expression.

    ��!��

    Even Yunaxus could not ignore the momentum emitted by the Tower Owner, who was determined to be a magic bomb himself. Of course, Topju didn��t expect it.

    ��At most, it will stop at dropping a few scales.��

    But my role is to draw attention.

    It wasn��t himself that the top owner believed in.

    It was Harkon and the three adventurers who jumped up from behind Yunaxus.

    Oops and one more.

    We must not forget the dragon knight waiting for his turn on top of the wyvern.

    ��hey. Don��t make me say it over and over again, Yongyong.��

    So, the top lord raised his tail.

    straighten your hair

    For the first time, it was ferociously manicured.

    ��Have you forgotten that this is the Dragon Demon War? Your opponent is me.��

    Did such a tower owner look insignificant and annoying?

    Shuk��

    Yunaxus lifted his forepaw and struck the tower head straight.

    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-!

    The title of king of all things is not limited to the magical part. Even if magic doesn��t exist. Even if you say you can��t fly It means that the dragon is still the strongest creature with only physical ability.

    Sweetheart-!

    Tower pirs fall out at the speed of light. Even while coughing up blood, he does not close his eyes. It was to see if their swords were lodged in Yunaxus�� back.

    but damn it

    ��This is how�� I can��t see anything.��

    Instead, what he saw was his own figure ten or ten secondster.

    At this speed, even if you hit a normal rock, your body would explode.

    If you think of the mountain range that has be a mess, can you save even a single bone fragment?

    Topjuughed again.

    ��Compared to me, you who died frozen were merchants, Senios.��

    regret remains.

    but didn��t think

    Rather than recalling regrets at thest moment.

    I thought it would be better to pray at least.

    Please don��t let my death be a dog��s death.

    ����No, it��s not a dog, it��s a cat death.��

    A little bit of an unpleasant thought.

    Topju��s eyes were closed.

    The tower master��s body was really ten seconds behind.

    I bumped into ��something��.

    however.

    ����?��

    There was no such thing as the tower owner��s body exploding.

    The something the pagoda owner bumped into was too warm to be called a rock. But to say it was the afterlife or mother��s arms�� The touch on the skin was too slippery.

    Yes, it felt as if the entire body was wrapped in luxurious silk��

    Soon, the top owner slowly opened her eyes.

    Then he said.

    ����Hey Chief. Didn��t you hate being a cat?��

    A cat that has gone beyond hair loss and is covered in blood.

    Topju, such a cat.

    Irrespective of this senior in his arms.

    Hoyeol replied.

    ��You are right. I still hate cats.��

    The voice was not cold.

    ��But you are a proud criminal.��

 Chapter 343

    Episode 343. In my world, (2)

    the top floor of the magic tower.

    ��I��m home!��

    The ce where this quest took ce was one of the Hundred Thousand Caves in the Zero Mountains.

    It didn��t make a fuss.

    At the end of the quest, the cave itself suddenly copsed, and I had no choice but to return to the magic tower through the portal. More than anything else, Jesse��s chapped cheeks seemed to indicate the level of difficulty.

    ��It��s been quiet today��?��

    Out of Mary��s field of vision.

    The round back of Jesse��s head looks around.

    It was as Jesse said.

    ��It��s a rare thing.��

    It wouldn��t be strange if the elder mage Yugwid or Chief Marcelo were away at any time because of the Mage Tower��s work. No, it was rare for them to show their faces on the top floor of the magic tower in the first ce.

    however.

    ��No. A cat too.��

    It took a while for Jesse to blurt his words.

    Gooooo��

    ��!!��

    Suddenly, magic power shook the top floor.

    Mary was taken aback.

    The difficulty of this magical manifestation was no joke.

    ����Did they bury the portal?��

    Like trap magic.

    It was a portal that appeared when certain conditions were met.

    To think that he could secretly bury high-level magic of the level of a portal so that even he wouldn��t notice. In Mary��s knowledge, there was only one person who had the level of manifestation power of the mage tower.

    Chief of the Mage Tower.

    At the same time, Cloudy��s family head.

    The man called Grandfel or Lee Ho-yeol.

    said Mary calmly.

    ��It looks like Chief Lee Ho-yeol has returned.��

    ��Oh, I see��!��

    ����?��

    Mary was slightly taken aback by the calm response.

    ��I thought you��d be a little more happy.��

    He was not the kind of person who would be away for a week without a word.

    It means that something must have happened.

    Apart from faith, the only ones who worried were either himself or Jesse.

    As proof of that, Jessie never let go of her weird product �C her smartphone �C during ss breaks.

    Jesse himself was puzzled.

    ����Something doesn��t feel right.��

    I should be a little more happy.

    A bigger concern came to mind, eating up the happy feelings.

    Mary didn��t ask Jesse why.

    Because we��re not that close.

    just tell

    ��Then I guess I have no choice but to step into the arrangement. It seems that Chief Lee Ho-yeol has something he wants from us. Are you okay, Miss Jesse Heinness?��

    Mary utters the words and at the same time emits the magic of twilight.

    I checked the magic tower��s magical response.

    But there was no response back.

    What he meant was simple.

    That there is not a single wizard in the Mage Tower.

    ��Yes, I like it.��

    Jerbuck��

    Jesse nodded and immediately followed Mary and entered the portal.

    Before long, the scenery changed and what came into view was the Zero Mountains.

    For some reason, the Zero Mountains are in ruins.

    and.

    ��!��

    A gorgeous uniform that you won��t be able to forget once you see it.

    A bloody cat wrapped in a jacket of dawn. Before Mary could recognize the cat, Jessie ran out and took the cat wrapped in her jacket in her arms.

    The cat, noticing the warmth, spoke softly.

    ����Nyan.��

    no i cried

    It was the shameless performance of the cat Topju.

    Because he didn��t want to reveal his identity to Jesse.

    But since when?

    ����Don��t say anything.��

    You knew everything earlier, disciple.

    Rather, it was you who pretended not to know.

    Only then did Topju say it properly.

    ��To deceive the master, you are a disciple who is reckless.��

    ��Don��t talk.��

    ��Isn��t it so much fun to see the teacher smoking a joke? Bad taste. I��m ashamed of myself for swinging my forepaw here and there because I was deceived by your acting. Only then did I, who smoked jokes to get snacks����

    ��Don��t tell me��!��

    purple aura.

    Twilight magic flows from Jesse.

    Healing magic with the magic of twilight wrapped around the body of the tower owner.

    However, the healing magic did not permeate the tower owner��s body.

    The tower owner looks at the magic of twilight.

    ��It��s almost blinding.��

    ����.��

    ��In the end, you have achieved amazing achievements as a disciple of mine.��

    The power of manifestation of magic with the magic of twilight is ten times greater than that of magic without it. It means that Jesse��s healing magic, which is only a beginner level because he is not a major, has an effect equal to that of Velier, the best healing wizard in the Mage Tower.

    ����why?��

    However, it had no effect on the top lord.

    Jesse looks up at Mary with trembling eyes.

    Mary knew.

    The fact that the head of the tower had already passed away.

    No healing magic can bring the dead back to life.

    But even Mary couldn��t exin it.

    It was the tower owner who continued to speak even after death.

    ��Praise is poison to a wizard. So I desperately endured it. In the end, you make me spit out like a cat like this. Jessi, you must have suffered a lot because of the poor teacher.��

    Is it because of strong thoughts?

    If not, is it because of magic you don��t even know about?

    Mary couldn��t tell.

    I was just watching.

    Did you intuit the end of the Tower Master?

    Jessie Heinness hugs the tower owner even harder.

    And for some reason, Topju smiled bitterly.

    The cat said in silence.

    ����As expected, you are the chief with many sins.��

    *

    Sword.

    ironic

    The light, which was normally dim, was shining more brilliantly than anything else at this moment. I could intuit. That this is the true crossroads of life and death.

    Taemin Nam.

    [Caution: Excessive strength will cause physical damage.]

    Hisagi.

    [Caution: Magic that cannot be controlled by muscle power flows backward.]

    And Leonie.

    [Caution: HP is too low.]

    Barbarian magician Berserker.

    Different messagese to mind for each of the three people.

    It was a warning message that was as individual as the ss.

    They had one thing inmon.

    It��s a candle that won��t be strange when everyone goes out.

    Paba Park��!

    However, now that he had stomped his feet and jumped on the back of the dragon��s head, he couldn��t turn back even if he regretted it. Of course, there was no regret left for everyone.

    It was because he knew.

    The fierce swordsmanship that always shone brightly.

    What kind of fight have you been fighting all this time?

    It was only when the shadow of death fell that I truly realized it.

    There was no shortcut on the sword road.

    I really had to walk the crossroads of life and death, but my sword skills became clearer.

    That��s why I couldn��t help but think.

    What kind of path did Ho-yeol walk alone?

    And this moment when the whereabouts are unknown.

    What kind of road are you walking alone?

    Back!

    It was never a bad idea.

    Yes, it is a kind of intense motivation.

    Because each of them became the driving force that made them hold their weapons tighter.

    bang-!

    It��s because of the giant dragon��s body.

    The situation in front of the roar was not visible at all.

    Even now when the top owner threw herself out to attract attention.

    Harkon and Nam Tae-min Hisagi Leoni did not know the exact situation.

    It was just guessing.

    ��It touches. To the dragon.��

    No matter how quickly he reacts, the current blow will definitely hit. crossroads of life. His intuition, sharper than usual, was not wrong.

    hooked!

    Pupuk!

    hooked!

    four directions.

    Sword Greatsword Twin Swords Spear.

    Four types of weapons pierce Yunaxus�� scales and be lodged in his flesh.

    The dragon skin, which is said to deflect any attack, was only cut by the sword?

    No, it wasn��t just ck magic.

    ����was it easier to cut than I thought?��

    ��Was it weak?��

    ��No, that��s not it��!!��

    ��It��s magic magic.��

    It was thanks to the magic bombardment of the senior wizards, which seemed to have no effect, that the dragon skin��s defense was pushed to the bottom.

    Of course,pared to the huge body that was emphasized earlier, the wounds now were nothing more than minor scratches.

    However, it was not a damage that could be ignored. In any case, it was the first effective hit that the Allies of the Crusade gave to Yunaxus.

    Big and big!

    As evidence of that, Yunaxus began twisting his body.

    Harkon shouted.

    ��Gentlemen. From now on, I have nothing to say to you.��

    A battlefield where you have to risk your life in an instant.

    What to trust at the crossroads of life and death.

    It is only the decision made by one��s own intuition.

    Waiting for someone else��s order was tantamount tomitting suicide.

    ��but.��

    Harkon wanted to add this one word.

    ��You have been through a lot during this time. Thank you for following me from the bottom of my heart.��

    As soon as the three heard it, they hated it.

    ��Please don��t raise a g like that, Master��!!��

    I was prepared to die, but that doesn��t mean I��m going to die.

    Everyone should live if they can.

    Of course, Harkon didn��t mean that.

    ��g��? What is it?��

    Because it was just a word in a really pure sense.

    Even when covered in blood, he climbed the mountain without copsing.

    After all, it was a tribute to those who took a blow from the dragon.

    The situation was just a problem.

    no matter what you say

    A hopeless situation that bes a g.

    Nam Tae-min smiled.

    ��As for the g�� I��ll let you know if I survive!��

    ��Nam Tae-min, isn��t that also a g?��

    ��E-Two. Then cancel.��

    ��Anyway, if you can��t talk.��

    yet.

    Sweet love love��!

    The sound of a strong wind blowing through the eardrums.

    The tail of Yunaxus flew like a whip.

    Nam Tae-min was the first to move.

    Knight magician Berserker.

    A party that gave away even the bnce of a tank deal.

    At least the only one who could y the role of a tanker was a barbarian.

    [Berring Explosion] activated.

    Nam Tae-min howls wildly.

    [Eunaxus, the elder dragon who swallowed the fruit, resists the ��provocation��.]

    Level 2500 vs level 600

    It��s a matter of course, but I didn��t expect the status abnormality to work.

    I had to focus his aggro on myself in a different way.

    ��Big.��

    The boiling wildness moves in search of an answer instinctively.

    Whoops!!

    Even when it��s not enough to avoid it.

    Rather, he thrust his greatsword into his skin even more.

    Even Harkon, who was avoiding that action, had no choice but to stop.

    ��That��s it��!��

    Doesn��t it look like a great sword driven into a stake?

    Of course, the effect was great.

    A slightly changed Dragon Fear.

    Kwwawwa!

    Even if it��s not a reverse, it seems to have touched a nerve.

    However, it was a weapon like life for a warrior.

    In particr, a greatsword of that size could serve as a shield.

    ��How could you make such a decision��?��

    Harkon��s doubts did notst long.

    Because I heard a sigh from beside me.

    Hisagi and Leoni spit it out without asking anyone first.

    ��I��m thinking of getting another weapon from that muscle mass.��

    ��As expected, he is in charge of the deficit of the giant coalition.��

    ����!��

    Yes.

    [Berring], bing closer to beasts than humans.

    What is a great sword to Nam Tae-min who activated [Berser]?

    In fact, it was no different from heavy shackles.

    Papababak!

    Nam Tae-min elerates on all fours as if to prove that fact.

    me��!

    It jumps like a beast to avoid its tail.

    Formidable jump power.

    The wildly strengthened muscles made it possible.

    Of course, Nam Tae-min did not stop at avoiding it.

    As soon as hended, he grabbed the scales with his gripped muscles and veins.

    Kudo-!

    The scales were ripped off.

    As much as its strength, its cross section was no different from that of a sharp sword.

    As a result, blood gushed out from Nam Tae-min��s upper body, but it did not stop.

    ��Grrr!!��

    He tore off the scales with devastating persistence.

    Harkon swallowed his saliva.

    ��I�� was looking down on me without even realizing it.��

    Virtual reality game Arcana Continent Electric.

    Before the cataclysm, Harkon had nodded to the truth that the continent of Arcana was just a game for adventurers. That��s why he showed such a light attitude.

    But not as much as these.

    Who can doubt their sincerity any longer?

    It must be a change that came at some point.

    Harkon, who had taught countless knights in the Lion Heart Knights, knew. The fact that you can train other people��s bodies, but you can��t train their minds.

    In that sense��

    ��As expected, Kyung is amazing.��

    I couldn��t help but swallow admiration for Ho-yeol��s pride.

    Sreung!

    Of course, in the meantime, the action does not stop.

    At this moment, everyone was testing their limits.

    This means that we cannot waste the golden opportunity we have gained thanks to this.

    Parbat!

    Harkon Hisagi Leoni runs with the huge body of Yunaxus as a battlefield. As I said, there is no strategy. Just dodge and sh as your senses lead you!

    The look was not shy at all.

    was just desperate

    Enough to keep the mouths of those watching.

    To the extent that a sigh came out of Nam Chul-min��s mouth.

    ��now stop��!��

    There was no need to bring up the analyst��s knowledge.

    Taemin, who is rapidly slower than the cumtive damage from Yunaxus.

    Likewise, the deteriorating condition of the three people was more noticeable.

    ����there��s no way we can beat a monster like that.��

    It was the time everyone who watched was thinking.

    Same sight as everyone.

    ��I will start the examination from this time.��

    The one who looked at it from a different point of view was revealed.

    ��I will highly evaluate movements based on Nam Tae-min��s instincts. However, it remains to be seen whether that instinct will be exercised in normal times. Still, it was enough activity. More than anything else, I will value the improvisation.��

    ����!��

    Face to face with the dragon.

    Meanwhile, top rankers.

    ��Hisagi Leoni. It wasn��t bad to be faithful to the role. It is worthy of praise for oveing the disadvantages of the opposite sex and reaching this position in itself.��

    Who can criticize Leoni Hisagi harshly?

    It was unique both in reality and on the Arcana continent.

    ����!!��

    Yes, it is Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��Finally Harkon.��

    ����kyung.��

    ��You don��t need any examination.��

    ��Haha�� is that so?��

    ��finally.��

    Hoyeol��s gaze moves slowly.

    without recognizing yourself.

    It spits at the dragon grinding its teeth.

    ��It��s noisy, Yunaxus.��

    spoke in a gentle voice.

    ��How about we stop crying first?��

    Then a message popped up.

    [The elder dragon Yunaxus, who swallowed the fruit, ��calms down��.]

    ����!!!��

    in front of everyone.

 Chapter 344

    Episode 344. In my world (3)

    ������������

    [Urgent Update]

    A new boss monster is added.

    ��Elder Dragon Yunaxus who swallowed the evil fruit�� : Lv.2500

    ������������

    A gap of 6 days.

    I thought it wouldn��t be strange no matter what happened.

    Yes, I was determined to fight even if I heard Wen-soo nagging me.

    However, the moment I checked the update history, the back of my head went numb. never forgot Because I was working hard on this one too.

    To heal the dragon that swallowed the evil fruit.

    ����shit.��

    As evidence of that, the Healing School was appointed.

    Bellier devoted himself to research to the extent that the shadows around his eyes did not go away.

    They looked like siblings when they were next to Marcelo.

    -��I have no face, Chief Lee.��

    However, evil was always a being that originated from the Arcana continent.

    To find a solution in apletely different world, reality.

    It was no different from finding a needle in the desert whose existence was unknown.

    So that��s what I had in mind.

    It wasn��t decided early on, but I wondered if it was right to include Bellier in the 20-man vanguard. But, of course, the timing is like this.

    ��If I hadn��t been away����

    Wouldn��t I have been able to find a way to solve the evil in about a week or so��. I thought that way.

    But you can��t be sure, you can��t turn back time. so i brushed it off

    For having regrets.

    The sight unfolding before your eyes.

    Because it was miserable.

    power tower.

    The all-out offensive of the Allied Crusade.

    A battle of pan-topism, not a cat.

    Even Harkon and the others clung to the dragon at this moment.

    someone will say

    because of their performance.

    Wasn��t the damage minimized while Yunaxus was rampaging?

    That��s not wrong.

    therefore.

    ��I will begin the examination.��

    My stern muzzle spat out a generous evaluation, and I must have dly taken off the jacket of dawn to the tower owner, regardless of the clotted blood and ooze.

    But the biggest reason was different.

    There is only one reason why reality has been safe so far.

    An old dragon who is being swayed by evil fruit.

    It was because Yunaxus was desperately suppressing it.

    because he was patient.

    ��You are still the same, Yunaxus.��

    It must sound odd.

    I made the Zero Mountains a mess.

    What have you endured?

    However, having fought Bingryong Frosnax, I know.

    That the dragon��s strength is not at all like this. If Yunaxus truly wanted to destroy reality, he wouldn��t have engaged in hand-to-handbat in the first ce.

    More than anything, the thing I could be sure of was that the dragon was a [��Strange��] existence.

    In other words, it also meant that if it wasn��t for the existence of the strangeness, it would not be possible to inflict significant damage on the dragon.

    ��Ho-yeol�� no, themander-in-chief��?��

    It goes without saying that Nam Tae-min and Harkon Hisagi Leoni��s sword strikes were effective. The reason why the senior mages��bined efforts worked effectively was because Yunaxus wanted it.

    It was because he wanted to fall by himself, to be staggered by the magic, and to be cut by the sword.

    I couldn��t tell if it was because of the remaining reason or instinct even after bing an evil dragon.

    ��There��s no need to cry so desperately.��

    It��s okay from now on.

    [The skill ��Natural Rtions�� is activated.]

    Because I am, Yunaxus.

    ����Actually, I��m not as confident as I am.��

    A [Natural Rtion] that was activated thanks to Yunaxus swallowing the evil fruit. However, if Yunaxus really starts rampaging, even that might not be enough.

    Still, I do have a ce to believe.

    [Exorcism].

    In fact, Yunaxus�� condition was no different from being possessed by the evil fruit.

    I wondered for a moment whether Yunaxus could return to normal if the cause was removed through the exorcism ceremony.

    but.

    ��It��s not a possession.��

    I was able to intuit the moment I chose the sacrifice.

    Yunaxus is not being swayed by evil.

    It really has be the devil, the evil dragon itself.

    As if to prove him, a messagees to mind.

    [Eunaxus, the elder dragon who swallowed the evil fruit, refuses to ��calm down��.]

    Dark Dragon.

    And as Cloudy��s family head, I was the one holding themand of Yunaxus. In other words, it wasn��t just the setting or words, but he was a system official who didn��t lie.

    My order was being denied.

    ��Crw, wow, wow��!��

    The cries of Yunaxus, who howled ferociously at me, were full of murderous intent.

    I desperately shook my head.

    To understand changes in prey from the hunter��s point of view.

    And I realized

    ��Evil in the beginning is really ugly.��

    evil fruit.

    Wasn��t the fruit of that goddamn World Tree simply possessing an object��? It was a fruit that had a vicious effect of breaking the bnce of good and evil inside andpletely changing the essence of the object into evil.

    I was finally starting to understand.

    ��Even dragons are direct descendants of the World Tree.��

    The inherent evil must also be vast.

    It was Yunaxus who was more aware of his condition than anyone else.

    So it was running amok.

    He wanted to die.

    Because he knows that he has crossed a river of no return.

    Gooooh��

    Yunaxus fires a breath at me.

    A breath that could not be counterbnced unless it was the same quirk.

    Without hesitation, I took out the ear iron of the waist dance.

    -The situation doesn��t seem right, Master.

    sereung-!

    I added sword steel to the noble iron and wrapped it in magic power, and received the pouring breath as it was. The breath was split in half by the lightly swung ghost iron.

    A voice is heard.

    ��If that��s the case, I don��t even have to step out��!��

    Skaarl was shouting on the wyvern.

    I can guess what your n is.

    Even if you haven��t ridden a dragon yet, you��re a dragon knight.

    Skal must havee here with a sense of responsibility.

    Unless that��s it.

    Maybe he really wanted to ride on top of Yunaxus.

    I don��t know about anything else, but I��m serious about Dragon, so Scal is.

    Either way, it��s equally regrettable.

    Because it didn��t seem like that would happen.

    ��Eunaxus.��

    I know.

    That all demons must fall into hell. The rules of hell are so strict that they don��t even take into ount whether that demon was a swordsman or a demon hunter in the past.

    Even Yunaxus can��t escape the rules of Hell.

    I don��t know how to restore Yunaxus, who has been stained with evil from the inside, not possessed.

    I am a demon hunter who hunts demons, not a saint who looks down on even demons.

    Furthermore.

    ��Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo��s pride ironically rises the most in front of the devil.�� If the

    opponent is the devil, he shows no mercy.

    Grandfell��s temperament should not be overlooked either.

    But I didn��t spit it out coldly.

    ��I know what you mean.��

    Even if he had fallen into a demon. I know that Yunaxus desperately persevered. Because he knew he couldn��te back, and he knew that he was running amok, wishing he would die.

    I might treat Yunaxus just like any other demon.

    He couldn��t be ruthlessly thrown into the pit of hell.

    Having sorted out my emotions, I muttered.

    ��I will send you more grandly than anyone else.��

    So this was the best I could do.

    In my world, Yunaxus will be recorded as an evil dragon and will not die. It will not be recorded as an old dragon that met its miserable end after tearing its wings and rolling over the mountains.

    Because I am the one who makes sure that what I sayes true.

    ��From now on, you can run wild like the king of all things, Yunaxus. You will be recorded as a mightier enemy than any other devil demon lord I have ever faced.��

    I muttered.

    ��That is the final disposition I give you.��

    I grabbed the ear iron right away.

    ��I will take care of everything for you.��

    Did you understand my meaning?

    ��Great��!!��

    The sudden change of Yunaxus�� momentum.

    Yunaxus began to unleash the power he had been desperately suppressing.

    Chijijijik!

    The huge body exhales steam and heats up.

    Harkon and the others, who were pouring pincers in the heat, fall away.

    ����What is crazy all of a sudden?��

    ��Too hot.��

    ��Chew. It wasn��t even bleeding��?��

    I hear Skal��s ry.

    ��Dragon��s new color is changing!!��

    I wasn��t surprised

    Because I was expecting it.

    I once asked Yunaxus about it.

    -��Bingryong Prosnax. Earth Dragon Kudhanax. The thunder dragon Zeudenax�� that��s right. This old old dragon also had a nickname in the past that was called like them.��

    I wondered if there was a special reason why only Yunaxus was called the old dragon. At that time, Yunaxus was shy and told him his nickname.

    -��Geugyeomryong (�O����). That is my nickname.��

    extreme heat.

    A dragon��s skin that burns ck beyond red.

    Even dragon scales sublimated into mes.

    The power of Yunaxus is the first toe into contact with the skin.

    Watching it reminds me of Karim Zeba, who called herself a fire dragon. As a devil worshiper, he must have never grasped the subject at all.

    ��Comparison itself is impossible.��

    I feel it all over again.

    Self-control is amazing, Yunaxus. How did you hold back this power even after bing a demon? And how did Ie to face you like that��!

    Of course, even in the midst of this, the tone is unconcerned.

    ��You are finally the king of all things, Yunaxus.��

    someone will ask

    In vulgar terms, isn��t it very fucked up?

    It was. Looking at the level that can be reced by the weight ss or the area of gii, there was no part where I could say that I was clearly ahead of Yunaxus.

    But when I said ��yes��, not ��yes��.

    There is a reason for everything.

    I was just about to find a hole to live in.

    Our Grandfel-nim, who values the passing time byparing it to afternoon tea time. To not regret it even after wasting six days.

    I mean, there��s a reason for everything.

    I looked at Yunaxus and continued.

    ��Then, I��ll also go along with my ��power��.��

    .

    .

    .

    Shuung��

    Mary rode a broomstick and flew over the Zero Mountains.

    Jesse seemed to need some time to gather his mind. I didn��t worry too much. It was because I learned from guiding her that Jesse was not chosen as the archmage��s vessel for nothing.

    ��Actually, now more than Jesse����

    Cloudy Ho-yeol became concerned.

    ��!��

    Before long, the scenery of the battlefield came into view.

    Mary recognized Yunaxus at once.

    It was a dragon he had encountered on the Arcana continent in the past.

    Eunaxus.

    A group of elves led by Argentress.

    Seven deadly sins.

    Transcendent Urs.

    Because it was Mary, the witch of the southern sea, who arranged the impending situation in the name of Cloudy. So Mary recognized the seriousness of the situation at once.

    ����not the time to be like this.��

    Mary wondered.

    Cloudy can��t handle that dragon alone.

    If it was in the past, I would have med myself.

    Doubting the ability of the great family Cloudy. Because I knew very well that there was no more meaningless worry in the world. But not now.

    Because there were unresolved questions.

    Why is Cloudy being called an adventurer?

    Cloudy��s housekeeper, Grand Fell Cloudy, Arpheus Romeo.

    Adventurer Lee Ho-yeol.

    There was no contradiction as great as the existence of the two.

    Even if it��s apletely different world.

    Because the two cannot coexist on the same timeline.

    But Mary kept the question out of her mouth.

    At the point where the n was saved by Ho-yeol.

    Because any more questions were just disrespectful.

    I was just concerned.

    I don��t know what kind of contradiction you got entangled in under any circumstances, but�� that Cloudy isn��t able to show off his past skills. Because Mary knew.

    Because I knew very well that it would be impossible to face the Elder Dragon alone in that state. So Mary hurriedly elerated her broom.

    however.

    ����!��

    it was raining

    ��What kind of changes have you seen in the past 6 days?

    those days.

    Because Cloudy in his prime was right in front of him.

    While holding the pagoda owner with her eyes closed in her arms.

    Jesse followed Mary btedly.

    Jessie stealthily steals her eyes and opens her mouth.

    It was a slightly different kind of question.

    ��Hey�� can your hair grow like that in a week?��

 Chapter 345

    Episode 345. Even so, the thing that doesn��t change is (1)

    my eyes flicker.

    [The skill ��Heaven, Heaven and Earth alone�� is activated.]

    Let��s skip over the name of the skill. Actually, I don��t feel like going through it. As you can see, it was the name of the skill that prated the arrogant Grand Fell and hit my bones.

    lively.

    But there was a reason why I said let��s go.

    Thanks to the experience of the curse, I was able to recognize it right away.

    This is ��it��.

    Grandfell��s long hair��!

    The culprit behind this situation must be because of Grandfel��s past.

    [Understanding of Darkness (Curse): Significantly increases appropriate magic affinity. However, he must face the past, which is the source of suitable magical power. �C Current magic affinity: 10%]

    Thanks to understanding the past of Grandfell through the understanding of darkness. From the name, it was clear that he had acquired the monstrous skill [Infants in Heaven], and the effect of that skill made his hair grow long like the past Granfell��!

    ��driving me crazy.��

    Should I say this is fortunate?

    Perhaps it was because she only understood 10% of Grandfel��s past, at least her hair did not grow past her waist. Even so, the shoulder is easily crossed to the extent that anyone can notice the change in hairstyle.

    ��If I were on the Arcana continent, I wouldn��t even say anything.��

    But is this the reality?

    I mean, there are too many eyes watching.

    It means that there are the eyes of the people in those eyes.

    ��I��ve been teasing you for weeks about dyeing your hair like an idol.��

    This is an angle that will suffer for at least three months.

    But the water has already spilled.

    Let��s ept the situation, Hoyeol.

    An ideal revealed to all.

    It��s better to be more shameless.

    You know it through a lot of experience, right?

    ��And����

    It��s not a situation to appeal to shame.

    Raise your head slowly.

    I see a mass of mes greeting me.

    Extreme me Dragon.

    It was Yunaxus who was doing his best by burning the rest of his life to white.

    ��Is that your best, Yunaxus?��

    suddenlyes to mind

    One day while exploring oddities �C surfing the Inte -.

    Data that ranked the pain that humans who witnessed it could feel.

    The number one was definitely a burning pain.

    I was firmly determined.

    ��Because it��s better to be shamed than to be burned to death.��

    However, there was a sound that could be heard even when the decision was colorless.

    Afterpleting the training in the Zero Mountains.

    It was the Allies of the Temple who came to support me.

    ����the chief?��

    Marcelo to be precise.

    And several senior mages of the Mage Tower, including Bellier.

    It was only after witnessing my face like this.

    ��Chief Lee Ho-yeol�� is that right?��

    You can tell just by hearing the trembling voice.

    Seeing her wavy hair, she must have wanted to see what it was like. If it��s rather that he cut his long hair from the beginning, we can guess that he may have had a change of heart. because this is the opposite

    ��Excuses are impossible.��

    Of course, this guy��s personality is far from being an excuse.

    As always, I opened my mouth.

    But��

    ��Back off. This is my fight.��

    Why do you think your tone has gotten a little more arrogant��?

    Should I be precise about holding the weight? It��s a way of speaking that fits the skill name [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth]. For a moment, I felt a cold sweat run down my back.

    ����Wait a minute, you don��t have to go back to your prime, right?��

    I was the temperament of Grandfel, desperately holding back because of Lee Ho-yeol��s shame. Is it because the influence of such a Grand Fel is getting stronger? There must have been a subtle change in the way he spoke.

    ��Unless you dare to doubt me.��

    There is no such thing as a hedgehog that is picky.

    Fortunately, there was a quick-witted Marcelo.

    Shuk Marcelo lowered his head and replied.

    ��I will follow headquarters.��

    Thank you Marcelo��!

    It wasn��t until Marcelo and the senior wizards left that I was able to get my head together. Now that you have felt the skill, you need to remind yourself of its exact effects and limitations.

    [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth, Infant Tolerance (10%): A rare genius who sphemes even the unsalted Goddess. Grand Fel Cloudy Arpheus Demonstrates Romeo��s talent.]

    spheming even the goddess?

    The real exnation is one step further.

    than that

    ��Granfell��s talent.��

    I was the one who thought I had benefited from that talent enough until now.

    As soon as you see someone else��s magic, don��t you follow it and manifest it? Even with such magical talent, he has a physical potential that is second to none, so he can immediately express his sword skills.

    Thanks to the talent that makes my face hot.

    Because I was the one who struggled without sinking in pride until this point.

    However, the moment it dissipates magic power.

    I realized.

    That it wasn��t Grandfel��s strength.

    Brilliant silver light scattered from sight.

    It wasn��t like flying hair.

    In the pitiful body of Lee Ho-yeol.

    To the limits of an insignificant yer.

    The head of the great oppressed family Cloudy.

    It was Grandfell��s strength.

    ��Granfell��s talent was not limited to one thing.��

    Giyiing ��

    the ears of his hands resonate intensely.

    �C You are my master. You truly thrill me.

    The sword steel that surrounded the noble iron shines more clearly.

    No, beyond emitting light, it flows uncontrobly.

    I remembered the unchanging fact.

    The sword is more intense at the crossroads of life and death.

    There��s no end to it, really.

    I only uncovered 10% of the past.

    It��s already this level of ckness.

    From the 90% past that I still don��t know about.

    What the hell��

    What kind of life have you lived, Granfell?

    .

    .

    .

    ��Huh.��

    The te armor shakes greatly.

    The symbol lion pattern of Ryan Hart engraved on the shoulder.

    The pattern was bubbling with the heat of the Extreme me Dragon.

    ��Huh.��

    from the airways to the lungs.

    It appears to have suffered severe burns.

    I wondered if this was how it felt to breathe in the fire.

    ��Keugh����

    Harkon desperately lifted his upper body and looked around.

    An adventurer who risked his life with him.

    No, I saw proud disciples.

    Everyone��s condition was not very different from his own.

    ��this��!��

    Among them, Nam Tae-min looked very critical.

    The ferocity of the barbarian is to make you forget the pain, not to offset it.

    The cost of ripping off the dragon��s scales must be high.

    Dream��!

    Harkon moved his hand and searched for his bosom.

    It was to find an elixir to use in an emergency.

    There is only one bottle of Elixir.

    However, Harkon crawled towards Nam Tae-min with the elixir in his hand.

    It was the moment when he dragged his mute lower body toward Nam Tae

    �C min.

    I felt a presence.

    When I opened my eyelids with difficulty, there was Marcelo, the head of the Mage Tower.

    Harkon said.

    ����Taemin-kun rather than me.��

    ��You have nothing to worry about, Lord Harkon.��

    Marcelo swallowed the groan that escaped.

    It��s not enough that it��s horribly crushed, and the boiling te gaiter stands out. He would be crushed from knee to toe. It��s amazing that you haven��t lost your mind, but to worry about others in this state.

    ��Senior Bellier will heal him.��

    It must have been a life-and-death struggle.

    Marcelo manifested healing magic.

    With the exception of two crushed legs, Harkon��s condition quickly improved.

    ����!��

    Maybe that��s why Harkon was able to witness it.

    Ho-yeol facing Yunaxus.

    Harkon opened his mouth.

    ����Can I ask Chief Marcelo?��

    ��As much as you like.��

    ��Unless I��m looking at something����

    The voice trembled.

    ����That must be the miracle I know, right?��

    someone will say

    Was the long silver hair that shocking?

    But Marcelo guessed.

    That Harkon had a more fundamental reason for asking the question.

    Because it was Harkon, who devoted his whole life to the sword.

    It was a noticeable change.

    ��ck steel��? No, that��s not a sword or a sword.��

    Geomgi (����) is the upper stage of geom-gang (���).

    But that was something that seemed to transcend even the sword.

    Thest 6 days, where his whereabouts were unknown.

    Even assuming Ho-yeol went through extreme training.

    The unreachable areas were clear.

    The sword steel shines brightly.

    Not enough to shine.

    flowing uncontrobly.

    There will be dozens of hundreds of times the difference between the two realms.

    So Harkon had no choice but to ask.

    that��s really

    Is the hoyeol he knows right?

    Marcelo replied.

    The answer was somehow subtle.

    ��I want to believe that too.��

    .

    .

    .

    When did you start noticing a sense of incongruity?

    Looking back, it was from the Arcana continent.

    To be precise, from the time Cloudy showed interest in the magic of twilight.

    Great family Cloudy.

    Even in such a Cloudy family, it was Grandfell who was called Cloudy itself. Why is such a Grandfel-nim interested in the magic of twilight?

    Of course, seeing that he immediately understood the magic of twilight, Mary was amazed. But the doubts remained. In front of Cloudy��s greatness, the magic of twilight was so insignificant that it was treated as such.

    but closer.

    I realized it by watching for a longer time.

    Even if you don��t know why.

    Cloudy��s ability at that time. It is certain that you are not performing at your full potential. It was Mary who flew on a broomstick to dare to worry about and support Cloudy.

    Mary��s face turned red.

    ��You finally got it back.��

    The ability that was brilliant in the past at that time.

    ������

    Jesse was looking at the same scenery behind Mary.

    Did your hair grow long in the week you couldn��t face it?

    Jesse, who was staring at Ho-yeol, opened his mouth.

    ��Something feels strange.��

    It is natural that each person��s impressions are inevitably different depending on the point of view. However, even if the point of view is different, there are clearly facts that do not change.

    Even on the battlefield today, such a fact existed.

    Jiying��

    What awakened Nam Cheol-min was the analyst��s upational disease.

    Another urgent update.

    ������������

    [Urgent Update]

    A new boss monster is added.

    ��Extreme me Dragon Yunaxus��: Lv.3500

    ������������

    ����!��

    The level of the elder dragon Yunaxus who swallowed the evil fruit was 2500.

    But the phase progresses.

    A whopping level rises by an additional 1000 levels.

    ��The data somehow remain and are helpful. but.��

    ��will there evere a day when we can use this?

    I thought that the day woulde when I could use this kind of data even though I was making records with drones. That��s thousands of levels. Because it was a ce I couldn��t dare to reach.

    That made it all the more unbelievable. I couldn��t believe it even though I was watching with a drone, keeping records, and even hearing the voice clearly.

    ��What am I looking at��?��

    It was because themander-in-chief, Ho-yeol, was overwhelming such a monster.

    I thought at first.

    It��s because of the dark dragon who reigns over all dragons.

    I wondered if Yunaxus wasn��t doing his best.

    However, Yunaxus was not in a perfect state by any means.

    Because the current Yunaxus was running rampant like a tyrant, not the king of all things.

    Hoyeol was overwhelming such Yunaxus.

    It wasn��t even an ordinary hunt.

    Like��

    -��I��ll stick with you until the end, Yunaxus.��

    -��It��s lukewarm. Is that true power?��

    -��It means to burn all of you in white.��

    It was like epting aint. It was as if he was generously getting along with Yunaxus, who ran amok like a young beast. Nam Cheol-min swallowed the hups without realizing it.

    ��Hib.��

    It was because I realized it all over again.

    The fact that he was ying with a level 3500 monster in the palm of his hand.

    ��Is that a physically possible number?��

    Even before the cataclysm, the level system of Arcana Continental Electric did not change much. Every 100 levels, there is a so-called wailing section that greatly increases the required experience for leveling up.

    A huge amount of information passing through my head.

    The average level of the monsters that appeared before the cataclysm.

    Appropriate levels of rifts updated in post cataclysm reality.

    And the average level of the monsters that appeared in the rift.

    No matter how you put those numbers together��

    ����impossible.��

    Hoyeol��s estimated level of 4000 could not be reached.

    If so, what does it mean?

    What am I seeing right now��?

    between different points of view.

    Again, one fact emerges.

    A heat slowly fading away.

    Hoyeol opens his mouth.

    ��You have suffered for eons, Yunaxus.��

    That the king of all things has fallen.

 Chapter 346

    Episode 346. However, the one thing that does not change is (2)

    Yunaxus.

    What held back the fallen evil dragon was a heavy burden he had been carrying for eons.

    Leader of all dragons. At the same time, the sense of responsibility to carry out the will of the World Tree, the mother of all things. It was suppressing both the evil intention and the instinct as a dragon.

    however.

    -��From now on, you can go wild like the king of all things, Yunaxus. Because you will be recorded as a mightier enemy than any demon lord I have ever faced.��

    from the moment the voice was heard.

    Why?

    I really felt like I could drop everything.

    That��s why Yunaxus was put down.

    It was a series of surprises in itself.

    I thought that just by putting down the burden, the old dragon, who had been waiting for the day to die, would be able to rejuvenate and burn again. Yunaxus reacted innocently.

    ��fun.��

    It expressed its joy by wagging its tail and spewing mes.

    The image of herself running amok with no hope would be no different from that of a hatchling.

    However, Yunaxus didn��t care and burned thest me more splendidly than anyone else.

    It revealed the majesty of the king of all things.

    Fish, fish��

    .

    ����Is it the end?��

    Only then did the vision begin to return.

    What caught Yunaxus�� eyes was neither the destroyed area nor his own body burning ck. It was udy, a man with silver hair looking at him.

    ��I assumed it would be you.��

    The bnce of good and evil inside the copsed inner world.

    Reason did not exist for Yunaxus, who became an evil dragon.

    There was no one who could converse with such a Yunaxus.

    Then what is the current situation?

    The answer to that was given by Cloudy.

    ��This is an exorcism, Yunaxus.��

    exorcism consciousness.

    hunter and prey.

    Conversation of consciousness that can be shared because it is a deception of consciousness.

    Because it��s not mouth-to-mouth.

    No one can hear the voices of the two.

    What that means is simple.

    king of all?

    No, while putting down the king��s face.

    It means being honest with your feelings.

    ��I was afraid, Cloudy.��

    afraid.

    Dragon.

    Also, weak wordse out of the elder dragon, the head of the dragons. Tears welled up in Yunaxus�� eyes that hadn��t been shed even when he was a newborn hatchling.

    ��I knew that the day woulde like this someday when I swallowed the evil fruit. I didn��t want to show you this kind of ugliness, nor did I want to be hunted by you as an evil dragon. So maybe I ran away from you.��

    Cloudy replied.

    ��I know how you feel.��

    Yunaxus cried.

    It wasn��t like a ferocious peer.

    Because Yunaxus also knew.

    The weight of the burden that the man in front of me, Cloudy the Dark Dragon, was carrying.

    Unmatched for his burden and harshness.

    It is impossible to equate the burden that Cloudy carries.

    However, being in a simr situation, Yunaxus was able to ask with all his heart.

    ����how can you stand it?��

    He wasforted by udy, who carried a burden heavier than himself.

    However, there was no one in the world tofort udy.

    Because he was so great that no one could fathom him��

    Cloudy was a being that could not be understood orforted by anyone.

    Cloudy replied.

    ��I don��t need it.��

    Same answer as always.

    However, is it because he realizes that there is no more left behind for him?

    Yunaxus dared to smile.

    I had ungodly thoughts.

    Cloudy.

    Just like you yourself.

    I wondered if he was just desperately persevering��

    But Yunaxus didn��t utter a thought.

    ��Is that so��?��

    As I said, it��s because I��ve shouldered the burden.

    It was because I could guess the feelings of those who endured desperately.

    So, Yunaxus didn��t ask anymore.

    ��I have no face in front of you.��

    The embers of the burning me.

    body burnt white.

    He looked back on his life of eternity in his blurred vision.

    Is it because there are no regrets left?

    Not even a kaleidoscope passed.

    Instead, I realized it btedly.

    ��I have been a nuisance to the end, dear Cloudy. Instead of dying quietly, it seems like he waited for yourfort. Putting down the burden and going wild like a hatchling����

    The reality, not the Arcana continent.

    It was a world of adventurers who would not be resistant to their own riots.

    Considering the damage he��d done before Cloudy stopped him�� he didn��t think he should close his eyes like this. But a voice was heard.

    ��Nothing to worry about.��

    ����?��

    ��Your scars are not left by me, Yunaxus.��

    ����!��

    wound��?

    Only then did Yunaxus look back at his body. Cloudy didn��t even use a knife or magic. That��s right, because Cloudy only epted his grievancespletely.

    However, as Cloudy said.

    There were clear scars on the body.

    Yunaxus noticed.

    Burns left all over the chest and body.

    ����This magic scar is the magic tower. I ended up recreating the Dragon Horse Wars unintentionally. It is fortunate that the embarrassing past did not repeat itself.��

    The scars left on the back of the body could not be overlooked either.

    What was left after breaking through his own scales and hide.

    It was a clear sword wound.

    Yunaxus smiled contentedly.

    ��Also, I don��t know whose sword it is, but I��m happy. Even though they are old, they are the ones who left scars on my body. It might be a sword that Cloudy can trust in the future. And����

    mercifully.

    You have lifted myst burden.

    Is it because even thest remaining guilt has been released?

    ��It seems that this is the end of the conviction.��

    Yunaxus is a slowly dying heart.

    felt dragon heart

    A heart that stops will no longer be able to circte hot blood.

    But why?

    The body was too warm.

    Yunaxus understood why.

    ����!��

    world tree.

    It was Cloudy who had mother��s blessing.

    It was clear that he was embracing himself with that warmth.

    ��Eunaxus. You will not be recorded as a weak old dragon or a vicious evil dragon. It will be recorded more splendidly than anyone else as a torch of extreme me that opens a new era.�� I wanted to express my gratitude

    to you until the very end��

    literally infinite.

    There was no strength left for that.

    ��That��s fortunate����

    Yunaxus swallowed his words and slowly closed his eyes. The fire of

    hell

    .

    Green mes engulf the evil dragon.

    So that Yunaxus would not know.

    The mes of Hell begin to devour Yunaxus.

    Looking at it, Cloudy said.

    ��You have suffered for eons, Yunaxus.��

    *

    The Mage��s Tower has opened its entrance to the ground in an unprecedented way.

    As if the news wasn��t false.

    Those dressed in ck clothes headed for the Mage Tower.

    several tens of meters from the entrance.

    An anchor broke the news in front of the camera.

    -��As you can see, the procession of condolences toward the Mage Tower is endless. The sacrificial spirit shown by the owner of the Arcana Continent is a big rm bell for our society����

    The legend of the dragon and tiger statue was being modified and resonating. It was because the ck dragon directly refuted the rumor that the mysterious cat that blocked Yunaxus was definitely the ck dragon��s pet.

    Jerkjeokjeok��

    Shining.

    Rocks Dmitry Cami, dressed like the others in a ck suit and dress, climbed the stairs of the Mage Tower. Dmitri whispered in a solemn atmosphere.

    ��Did everyone know? Do you think Topju is a cat?��

    ��No, I didn��t know.��

    ��But why are there no signs of surprise?!��

    Dmitri still couldn��t believe it.

    ��No, it��s magic that changes the appearance. If you be the leader of the Mage Tower, you can use it freely. But the mage tower wizard I know makes such a sacrifice for someone?��

    Zero Mountains.

    I couldn��t believe it even more because I watched the performance of the cat Topju with my own two eyes. If he couldn��t believe it, would Dmitry of the world be more attracted to the rumor that the enormous cat was Lee Ho-yeol��s pet?

    Dmitri swallowed dryly and continued.

    ����Damn it then, what am I going to be after chewing the magic tower from behind? What is Gaegwacheonseon? I feel ufortable. If I had received at least a condolence money, I would have put in arge amount as a sign of reflection.��

    ��Your liver is too big to chew on the magic tower?��

    Rox shrugged lightly and looked at Cami. It seems that there is someone who has been looking around for a while. I know who you��re looking for, even if you don��t say it.

    ��Did you find Jesse?��

    ��Rox what does that mean?��

    ��For now, purely out of curiosity.��

    Cami answered without even paying attention to Rocks.

    ����I can not see. Are you here first?��

    Cami did not know the details of the rtionship between Jessie and the tower owner, but thanks to her wide field of vision, she witnessed Jesse holding the tower owner in her arms. The corner of Jessie��s eyes, as if she had been hurriedly wiping away the tears.

    Eventually, we arrived at the memorial space.

    ��what?��

    There, the Shining faced unexpectedpetitors, not the Jesse they were looking for. It was a gigantic coalition tied together as a troika along with themselves and the unification of the world.

    ���� Hey, look out of the way.��

    A few yers who noticed the situation opened their way.

    Thanks to this, the great union and the unification of the world faced each other.

    But contrary to expectations.

    The Great Alliance and the Shining belonged to the same Crusade Alliance.

    Dmitri speaks first in a friendly way.

    ��hey. Nam Tae-min doesn��t make sense.��

    ��Your face is not a horse, Dmitry.��

    ����Seeing that the snout is fine, I was worried for nothing.��

    Taemin Nam and Dmitry.

    The two muscr men burst intoughter.

    Nam Tae-min whispered, pointing at the tightly wrapped bandage.

    ��The magic tower healing magic service effect must be very good. Actually, you can solve these things right away�� but shouldn��t we show off that we worked hard?��

    ��What is Nam Tae-min using his brain to manage his image��? You think that��s your brother idea? You and I can��t roll our heads all the way there, can we?��

    ��How did you know? It feels good because it resembles me.��

    Hisagi and Rox also shook hands.

    ��Is your injury okay, Hisagi?��

    ��It is neither good nor bad.��

    ��Yes, I guess. Because I ran into the dragon.��

    The two shared their kind regards in their own way, but there was a lot of meaning in each other��s eyes. Above all, the two did not have the personality topletely trust others.

    ��Hey high.��

    ��Leonie! Have you seen Jesse?��

    ����why did he ask me? Let go sooner than that.��

    It��s embarrassing.

    Still preupied with finding Jesse, Cami gave Leonie a rough hug. asks Leonie, who barely escaped Cami��s arms because of the height difference.

    ��You must havee first. Anyway, it��s the Mage Tower��s business.��

    ��Is that right?��

    ��Your princess��s face is hard to see.��

    ��That��s Jessie��s charm.��

    ��You��re just going to be very young.��

    We met by chance, but there was no reason not to walk together. Thanks to that, Dmitri was excited. Even if it wasn��t so, there were a lot of things I wanted to ask the Great Alliance.

    ��So how do you feel?��

    ��impression? How do you feel?��

    ��You know that pretending not to know is not humility but deception, right?��

    Level 1 2500.

    Yunaxus, who was close to level 3500 in Phase 2.

    Just by participating in the Yunaxus Raid.

    These were yers who had risen 1-2 levels.

    It was the three people of the gigantic coalition that gave such a blow to Yunaxus.

    Even if it��s the same Congo.

    It was natural that there was a difference in the heaviness of Kongo water.

    Above all, it was openly disclosed through Arcana��s ranking system.

    Dmitri puck��patted Nam Tae-min��s side and whispered.

    ��How do you feel? Do your part in defeating the greatest boss monster in Arcana history. 1st and 2nd in the official rankings. And the impressions of reaching 6th ce!��

    A whopping 50 levels.

    Thanks to this, they were the guild masters of the giant alliance who ranked 1st, 2nd, and 6th in the official yer rankings, respectively. Puck�� Nam Tae-min replied by returning the battered side.

    ��If I had a guild member like you, I would explode.��

    ��What are you talking about all of a sudden?��

    ��Isn��t that right, Rocks?��

    It��s because Taemin Nam��s Hisagi jumped up and went up.

    3rd ce Ryuo Junchun.

    Rocks, who fell to 5th in the rankings following Skal in 4th ce, shrugged.

    ��Well, sometimes it is.��

    Furthermore, Leonie thought that she was ater.

    The situation she pursued to the bottom of her chin.

    Dmitri, who noticed it btedly, swallowed a sigh.

    ��Because I��m weak at calctions��! I��m sorry, Rocks.��

    ��What if it��s not even a day or two?��

    ��Instead of that, I��ll be sure to collect information.��

    Even after hurting Rox, Dmitri��s curiosity was not quenched. Yes. In the first ce, conveying the meaning of congrattions was actually just a paving stone for the main topic��!

    Dmitri asks quietly.

    ��Still, it��s obviously Captain Lee Ho-yeol who recorded the overwhelmingly high elimination contribution, right? That��s why I��m asking�� Do you mind if I ask what kind of loot did Captain Lee Ho-yeol acquire?

    But Dmitri couldn��t finish his sentence.

    Ttogak��

    the familiar sound of shoes ringing in my ears.

    ��Are you really curious about that?��

    insipid voice.

    ��no way?

    Where Dmitri shivered and turned his head.

    ��What I have learned.��

    ��Ughhhhhhhhhhh��!��

    ��I asked if you were curious.��

    There was a fever.

 Chapter 347

    Episode 347. Even so, the one thing that doesn��t change is (3)

    until now when Yunaxus was engulfed in green mes and disappeared. If you were to count the world��s most talked about story on three fingers, the first would be the noble sacrifice of the cat Topju.

    ��Hey, it seems like everyone except Unification hase?��

    ��Even if I��m not sincere, I will attend. Pretend you don��t know that Topju, who is an Arcana, gave his life for us. can you afford it? Comment bombardment byizens?��

    ��Is everyone taking a snow stamp, even in terms of image management?��

    The second and third stories as well.

    I was able to find it in the magic tower.

    Humble voice��

    at the same time as another sound.

    Seeing the appearance of Ho-yeol, the crowds gossip.

    Arcana in that whisper.

    ��Chief Lee��s hair is back to normal?��

    ��Personally, long hair was my preference�� At that time he wasn��t wearing a jacket, but when I imagine long hair and a jacket draped over my shoulders fluttering together��!��

    ��I��m not even curious about your personal taste over there, are you?��

    There was nothing to cover the yer.

    ��Wouldn��t that be some kind of skill then?��

    ��Ayy, is there a skill like long fire in Arcana? Why would you use a skill like that while facing a dragon?��

    ��Pomsaengpomsa. was it cool long hair.��

    ��I can��t refute that again, but����

    Ho-yeol��s ever-changing hairstyle changes.

    Thest story that followed.

    Thanks to Dmitri, who didn��t notice, I was able to confirm it again.

    The dragon��s booty that Hoyeol must have obtained.

    Are you curious about what loot you got?

    Dmitri broke into a cold sweat before asking Ho-yeol.

    ��Oh no. That��s what themander-in-chief��?��

    Is there anything more fun than the view across the river?

    Literally, Dmitri was earning a beating with his mouth.

    There is a kind of unwritten rule between yers. If you have lost or are not nning to defeat an enemy, you will not carelessly ask what kind of loot you have acquired from those who seeded in the raid.

    The reason is simple.

    ��There is nothing in the world that angers me more than Reid��s mother-inw.��

    After the Cataclysm, Reid became a life-and-death struggle.

    It is only natural that livese and go in a desperate struggle worthy of being called a raid. Evaluating the loot was no different from weighing the value of the sacrifice and the loot.

    In addition, the sacrifice of this Yunaxus raid was even heavier.

    ��Dmitri, that line was crossed properly.��

    It was a battle in which the owner of the tower sacrificed, and it was the tower where the memorial for the owner of the tower was held. To openly mention trophies in such a mage tower. Then no one else.

    Ho-yeol��s atrocities were discovered.

    Some yers averted their eyes altogether.

    ��I��m sorry I can��t see you. Come to think of it, Dmitri didn��t get rejected for a proposal in the past by parazzi? Since then, why is he so salty?��

    ��Because I thought I was like that�� I��m about to vomit.��

    ��I��m already getting chills, is that normal��?��

    A situation in which there is no choice but to arise by itself.

    save me

    Dmitry, who had been stuttering, looked for his friend Shining with earnest eyes. However, neither Rox nor Cami can see the shadow of a single strand of hair.

    ����hey guys?��

    Enough to make up for Dmitri��s loophole. The quick-witted Rox had left early because the sparks were flying, and Cami had long since made her way through the crowds to find Jesse.

    ��Ship traitors��!��

    dilemma.

    You can��t take it out or take it out, Dmitry.

    It was the moment everyone was waiting for Dmitri��s ��disposition��.

    Ho-yeol continued.

    Why?

    something no one expected.

    ��Then wait for your turn.��

    wait for your order?

    It��s a procedure, with formality.

    It was something that Ho-yeol used to say, but��

    Waiting for his turn.

    Ho-yeol left only one word.

    took a step

    Dmitri, who passed the crisis of despair, took hisst breath.

    ��Ugh.��

    Because I couldn��t afford to think.

    I had no choice but to ask those around me once again.

    Dmitri whispers to the Shining Guild member and analyst.

    ��You don��t mean to dispose of me in order, do you?��

    ��well. It can be interpreted in two ways.��

    ����Two? What?��

    ��One is the order of disposal, as you just said.��

    ��Whoa, then what��s the other one?��

    ��I��d like to know if there��s anything else����

    The man who was struggling continued.

    ��If you had the intention of revealing the Yunaxus spoils to yer Lee Ho-yeol from the beginning�� the words to wait for this turn could be interpreted differently, right?��

    ����Oh oh.��

    Depending on the interpretation, you go back and forth between heaven and hell.

    There was only one way for Dmitri to foresee his future. So, what is the next schedule for Ho-Yeol, who values procedures?

    The magicians of the Mage Tower knew about him better than anyone else.

    Among the crowd, Jibril whispered to Klee.

    ��Come to think of it, wasn��t today the day the roundtable was held, Klee?��

    *

    Thank you Dmitry.

    ��Because you didn��t pay attention to my long hair like everyone else����

    The shock ofst night still lingers.

    It rang in the palm of my hand all the time.

    The shock of the strangeness �C the vibration of smartphone notifications �C is what I mean.

    -?? Hoyeol-ah, what is your hair??

    -Goosebumps

    hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha

    _

    �C Yerim, you know how honest the kids are, right? But, my uncle was so upset that he was like a real prince? Haha

    �C I didn��t tell Aunt Gogeo that she was pretty ??

    Numbers 2 and 3, who long for me as always, are just like them.

    Even my eldest sister, who givesfort that is not constion.

    I couldn��t be so resentful��!

    I was prepared, but it was a harsh aftermath. If it��s fortunate among the misfortunes, as you can see, when the fucking skill [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth] is canceled, the hair will return to its original state.

    ��And if it��s unfortunate out of luck.��

    If you activate it again, your hair will grow thick again��! A strength that must be exchanged for shame in the world. Even if it is now, I am worried about the future.

    [Understanding of Darkness (Curse): Significantly increases appropriate magic affinity. However, he must face the past, which is the source of suitable magical power. �C Current magic affinity: 10%]

    If you learn about Grandpel��s past with [Understanding the Darkness].

    [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth, Infant Tolerance (10%): A rare genius who sphemes even the unsalted Goddess. Demonstrate the talents of Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.]

    The skill level of [Heavenly Angel Infant Toddler] will also rise. I��m worried that if I master the skill, I��ll just sweep the floor with my hair��

    So I have no choice but to be grateful.

    ��He evoked the atmosphere with questions about loot.��

    Thanks to that, I was able to attend the next scheduled roundtable without anyone asking questions. Then, ording to the procedures, I stepped up to the podium of the Crystal Hall where the round table conference was held.

    I opened my mouth as themander-in-chief of the allied forces of the temple.

    ��Eunaxus no longer exists in this world.��

    Numerous yers joined, but it was the Crusade Alliance that led the Yunaxus Raid. It meant that it was my job to settle the results of the raid.

    ��Thanks to your noble sacrifice.��

    Nam Tae-min Hisagi Leoni Scal

    .

    Thest ce where the eyes stopped was Harkon.

    Harkon lost both legs in this battle.

    It was because his legs were crushed and the sheet metal melted in extreme mes aggravated his injuries. To the point that even modern medicine and the magic tower��s healing magic couldn��t restore it.

    ��The sacrifice deserves respect.��

    I nodded to Harkon.

    Harkon lost his leg while leading the Allied Crusade in ce of me, who had been absent for six days unexpectedly. I wanted to pay my respects more fiercely, but my fucking neck was stiff even at this point.

    But instead of me

    p p p��

    All participants in the roundtable stood up.

    I apud Harkon.

    Harkon smiled shyly.

    ��Oh�� this is embarrassing in its own way.��

    By the time the apuse died down, I continued.

    ��Yunaxus, he was a formidable enemy that could not bepared to demon lords or giants. It is thanks to you that we were able to protect reality from such Yunaxus.��

    ����!!!��

    I feel the crowd startled.

    Who is the Grand Fell of the world?

    The owner of a picky personality who doesn��t spit outpliments.

    It was because rave reviews were pouring from Grandfel��s mouth. The wizards of the Mage Tower, as well as the yers who attended the round table for the first time thanks to the Mage Tower beingpletely open, were clearly surprised.

    I don��t even know if there is aplicated inner meaning.

    ��Look at how his chest is wide open even in the middle of it.��

    In any case, it was I who contributed overwhelmingly to defeating Yunaxus.

    I didn��t attack Yunaxus directly, but I was the one who had fully endured the heat while Yunaxus was zing with splendid mes until the very end.

    ��In the end, it��ll be said that I��m the best.��

    Even if you break through the 800 level wall as proof of that.

    [Level: 826]

    A level that has risen by an additional 26 stages.

    In addition, I automatically acquired all the loot left by Yunaxus with a high contribution to killing. Yes, I came to the podium like this to reveal that fact.

    Why shouldn��t my wordse true?

    ��I will reveal to you the legacy left by such Yunaxus.��

    *

    AAU Korean branch.

    It is as if a storm has swept through.

    Seong Hyun-joon and Yoon Su-gyeom are breathing.

    Two sses of iced Americano are ced next to the two men.

    ��Eh?��

    It is also the size of arge Venti.

    ����Director Park?��

    Salty boy Park Min-jae, branch manager.

    He loves canned coffee and mixed coffee, which is rare in this day and age.

    For some reason, I had put down the Cafe Ice Americano.

    Does the sun rise in the west?

    Or did you win the lottery?

    Park Min-jae opens his mouth to the two men staring at him nkly.

    ����My wife shot me.��

    ��Somehow, did your wifee?��

    ��Yeah, when you guys are banging on the keyboard����

    But after all, isn��t this also what I shot��?

    The moment Park Min-jae��s eyes were about to be sad.

    Seong Hyun-Jun noticed and hit the ball quickly.

    ��Wow, thank you, I will drink well! Branch Manager Park! The coffee you buy is also delicious. Oh and have you checked? There has been a lot of breaking news in the media since a while ago.��

    ��trot? Turn off the magic tower?��

    ��yes.��

    Seong Hyeon-jun turned the monitor to Park Min-jae just in case.

    Park Min-jae nced at the monitor once and nodded.

    ��Of course I read it thoroughly without missing anything.��

    ��Now I feel like I��m done right.��

    ��I mean.��

    Fiddling, fidgeting��

    Park Min-jae secretly tried to pick up Yoon Su-gyeom��s coffee.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom��s hand was faster.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom, who quickly brought his lips to the straw, asked.

    ��Would you like some water?��

    ����shit. Nope.��

    ��What the hell did he do, that bastard?��

    Here, the child was, of course, Rayman Shen.

    They were the dragons who followed Ho-yeol, calling him Dark Dark Dragon. I thought there was no reason for a dragon like that to breathe its breath on reality and yers now.

    ��Eunaxus swallowed the fruit. The evil fruit in front must have been the cause.��

    ��So I searched the Cosmo database again. However, even though there is a knowledge of good and evil, there is not even a concept of the fruit of evil. I can��t even find the deleted data. Where did it get twisted����

    ��Isn��t it natural that we don��t know? Seeing as it was an emergency update, it didn��t even seem like Raymon Shen was expecting it.��

    ��That in itself is a pain in the ass.��

    On the other side��

    Seong Hyeon-jun and Yoon Su-gyeom shook their heads as they sipped their Americanos.

    By the way, because it was unexpected��

    Seong Hyeon-jun opens his mouth.

    ��I never imagined that this Yunaxus raid would end like this. In fact, I was expecting Lee Ho-yeol, the general manager of Yoosura, to sort out the situation���� ��

    I didn��t expect you to appear with long hair?��

    ��That too, right? Still, the general manager is the one who always does it. Because I have infinite faith. I wasn��t really that surprised.��

    ��What is testimony time?��

    He��s no different from me either.

    It took a while for Park Min-jae to swallow a smile.

    Seong Hyun-joon continues.

    ��However, Yunaxus, who swallowed the fruit and turned into an evil dragon, caused considerable damage to reality. I never expected that it would be remembered and recorded in this way.��

    ��okay?��

    Park Min-jae recited the headline of the breaking news at Sung Hyun-jun��s words.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol said that the dragon heart of Yunaxus opened a portal to the Arcana continent. From now on, you can freely enter the Arcana Continent through the portal of the Mage Tower. Is the era of scramble for connectoring to an end����

    Yoon Su-gyeom added.

    ��No one would have thought. I don��t think you would use the dragon hearts you acquired as loot as a medium to reach the Arcana continent.��

    Because wealth and honor are treated as such things.

    to such a passion.

    It was a development that could have happened thanks to the passing of Dragon Heart.

    Park Min-jae suddenly remembered the setting of Arcana Continental Electric.

    ��In fact, it was the final content of the Arcana Continental Biography that we nned in the early days of Cosmo, right? What about Mountain Zero and the dragon that lives on top of it?��

    ��It was.��

    ��Even if the cataclysm hadn��t happened, yers would have seeded in hunting dragons someday. Of course, even so, Arcana Continent Electricity would not have ended there. Because new content will be added constantly.��

    ��That must have been too.��

    ��Nevertheless, Dragon Raid must have been a kind of big turning point. It must have been then that the worldview expanded beyond the Arcana we had nned.��

    Seong Hyun-jun and Yoon Su-gyeom spit out exmations at the same time.

    ��Oh�� how do things fit?��

    ��Anyway, it seems that the Yunaxus raid has be a turning point. Thanks to this, the portal to the Arcana Continent, apletely different world, was opened. It was a point of view that I hadn��t really thought of, branch manager.��

    ��okay?��

    It��s worth eating these expensive coffees.

    Park Min-jae just shrugged.

    I thought nheless.

    Yes, the truth has always been one.

    It��s just a different point of view.

    In that sense.

    Really unfathomable to the end.

    Looking down on everything from a high ce.

    It was a consistent point of view and interpretation.

    Park Min-jae sighed involuntarily.

    ��Even the evil dragon, Extreme me Dragon, Yunaxus, who almost set the world on fire. Lee Ho-yeol, general manager of Yusra, looked at it as a torch to light a new era called Arcana Continent����

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348. A serious voice resounds in the middle of

    the harsh You .

    ��So should we be happy or sad?��

    The attention is focused on Skal��s sudden remark.

    ��Are you clueless or are you going to try?��

    They were the ones who had just met Harkon, not anyone else.

    I heard that neither magic nor modern medicine couldpletely rece Harkon��s missing legs. That meant that Harkon could no longer stand on the battlefield.

    Nam Tae-min��s eyebrows twitched.

    ��But what do you like?��

    Hisagi intervened in the unusual air current.

    ��Even if there is no point of contact, I believe that Mr. Skaarl will have no reason to be pleased with Mr. Harkon��s injury. You just had other thoughts in your head. Isn��t that right, Mr. Skal?��

    ��under.��

    Are you the only one with a different idea?

    I didn��t even like it.

    Nam Tae-min calmed down his excitement and opened his ears.

    Then

    ����what?��

    I understood why Skaarl said such a thing.

    ��It��s nothing else than the spoils left by Yunaxus, it��s a dragon heart. As themander-in-chief said, there is no shortage of opening a portal to the Arcana continent. Sooner orter, any yer will be able to freely enter and exit the Arcana Continent.��

    Skal says the core.

    ��If that��s the case, what are the additional points for the screening team we won?��

    ����!!!��

    It was literally a bonus point for the advance team that was obtained at the end of a desperate struggle. However, if Ho-yeol��s words were true, it meant that the extra points earned in advance would be meaningless.

    Chet Leonie clenches her fist.

    ��Somehow, I thought I was praised lightly.��

    ��Hey, don��t say anything negative.��

    ��Negative is bullshit.��

    As far as Leonie knew, they and Harkon were the only ones who received extra points. Seeing it as a cause he loved so much, or proudly, it seemed neat that they would ept the loss.

    already in my head.

    It seems that the simtion has beenpleted several times.

    Skaarl continues with a dejected face.

    ��If I was chosen as the starting lineup, I was thinking of going to the ��Altar of the Dragon Knights�� first. It��s not that there will be a lot of distractions.��

    ��Who is interfering with you?��

    ��You don��t know. The pinnacle feeling.��

    ����now I��m ranked #1 in the official rankings?��

    ��What do you know in just one day? The pinnacle feeling.��

    ��No, this is it.��

    fast!

    Nam Tae-min clenched his fists.

    I knew this kid since he was traveling alone.

    ��Even if it weren��t for the real temple allies, you would be.��

    Skal��s self-centered thinking was truly amazing. However, thanks to this, they were the guild masters of the giant union who realized their position that they could neither like nor dislike.

    ��Anyway, I don��t even have this pride����

    ��What is pride, Nam Tae-min?��

    ��Trying to exin pride is theck of pride.��

    ��If you can��t refute, why don��t you evade it with pride again?��

    ����But why are you fighting with me all of a sudden? Scal is the problem?��

    Taemin Nam and Leonie.

    The two were about to kick each other in the shin.

    Hisagi, who had been silent, opened her mouth.

    ��Well, I think a little differently.��

    ��You think differently? You can��t even try to cheat on me in a mean way��!��

    ��Do I need to?��

    What is the reason for Hisagi��s gaze?

    It was facing out the window of the Golden Pce.

    As Hisagi moved forward and opened the window, he seemed to have waited.

    ��What is it?��

    Flip flops!

    parchment in the sky.

    The parchment flew into their respective arms.

    It was only after each of the four people were held in their hands that he looked at the parchment, which had calmed down.

    It was truly ��magic��.

    The sender could have known without speaking.

    The gold leaf on the parchment is just gorgeous��

    ����themander-in-chief sent it.��

    The letter from Ho-yeol was certain.

    It��s obvious, but the four people��s faces were colored.

    However, the expressions of the four people as they read the letter soon changed.

    I started to tingle with astonishment.

    Anyway, it was good news.

    ��This must be because of the bonus point��?��

    Yes.

    The advance team points were not invalidated.

    Before the magic tower portal to the Arcana continent was activated, they were given the opportunity to step on the Arcana continent first.

    But the timing was a problem.

    Leonie rubs her eyes, wondering if she saw anything wrong.

    But nothing changed.

    Leonie murmured incredulously.

    ��Today, at 6:00 PM, you say you��re leaving from the top floor of the magic tower?��

    Checking the time, the current time is 5:45 PM.

    ��then only 15 minutes left?!

    Those who came to their senses hurriedly ran through the golden pce.

    ��What kind of schedule is so tight�� no harsh?!��

    *

    Beginning with skilled wizards, you will be provided with a private room in the Mage Tower. Excluding Hoyeol, who started from the top, it was Jessie Heinness, who became the first skilled wizard as a yer.

    Thanks to this, Jessie was able to have her own time until the memorial service for the tower was over without being disturbed by anyone. No, strictly speaking.

    ��So what do you think?��

    Although I was not alone.

    Ssuk-

    ssuk�C like stroking a cat.

    What Jesse was fixing was a cone-shaped hat.

    said the tall hat.

    �C I was thinking that my son-inw was poor.

    in the voice of the top lord.

    -My son who is worse than a dragon who can��t even die at will.

    There was only one reason why the top owner was certain of death.

    It was because the wizard had run out of mana, which could be called another life force, due to receiving the Dragon Breath several times. Because the exhaustion of mana was not enough, I was in a state of depletion and fell helplessly.

    Forbidden magic.

    In the end, it was the tower owner who had neither the energy nor the will to express spirit separation magic. Not like an arrogant wizard, he tried to meet his end with humility.

    however.

    -I should have recognized him when he did something he didn��t even do.

    this senior.

    he appeared

    It was good until it showed up.

    Even if it wasn��t, I had something to say.

    -��No, is it my fault for spitting out such a ��will��?

    It was clear that the will had fueled that temper. Chief Lee said that as he took off his jacket out of nowhere and wrapped his body covered in blood.

    �C ��Your mission is not over yet.��

    at the same time.

    I felt warmth in my jacket, and suddenly I lost consciousness and looked back and it was now.

    Although he could never return to his original body whose lifespan had expired. It meant that thanks to the unconscious expression of spirit separation magic, the spirit returned to the cone hat.

    The feeling of looking at your own funeral from a cone hat?

    -You always exceed my imagination Chief Lee.

    It really wasn��t tooplicated.

    Even if he was recorded as the worst tower owner in the history of the Mage Tower, he had nothing to say. Still, I wanted to avoid the worst. I thought I had seeded in restoring myst honor by sacrificing my life.

    �C How can you survive like this? I envy you, Senios.

    Even if it��s not enough.

    The one and only disciple.

    He was still looking at him like a cat.

    ��Master, you��re not going through your bones anymore.��

    -You are the same as this chief.

    ��Is that apliment?��

    -Please don��t resemble that brazenness.

    Topju thought while looking at Jessie who was smiling.

    My mission isn��t over yet��

    You.

    How do you know my mission that even I don��t know? Chief Lee? In the first ce, I��m not a wizard with a sense of responsibility enough to have a mission.

    Top lord muttered.

    -��If it��s a trivial wish, I don��t know.

    It��s a matter of course.

    There was no way that Chief Lee knew about his wishes that he had not told anyone. Maybe it��s just a coincidence So Topju just grumbled with an invisible smile on his face.

    -As expected, you have a lot of sins, chief Lee.

    ��what. Master, did you justugh?��

    -Do I look like a madmanughing at my funeral?

    ��Ah lie. Your voice has changed a bit.��

    �C You learn more and more useless things.

    no i will correct it

    beyond sinful.

    You are harsh.

    *

    It was harsh.

    ��You mean it was the wrong way?��

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    The price of walking the exact opposite path.

    I couldn��t feel iting from Liuojunchun.

    His face, which hadpletely stopped eating and drinking, had turned white for a long time, and his eyes, which had been looking at the monitor and ��The Holy Grail of Cruel Contracts�� in turns, lost their focus and wandered.

    ��Wherever you go, it��s only your story.��

    Liuojunchun murmured softly.

    ����it deserves it.��

    Extreme me dragon Yunaxus.

    Level 3500.

    Information confirmed through update history.

    Lee Ho-yeol overpowered such Yunaxus.

    But Liuojunchun knew himself well. If he had been himself in the past, he would not have fully acknowledged the results no matter how many dragons Lee Ho-yeol hunted.

    ��If I were you, I would have killed you. If I can spread my greatness to the world, it is the duty of my servants to die for me, the monarch.��

    It was Lee Ho-yeol, who was called the Dark Dark Dragon and reigned over the dragons.

    If Lee Ho-yeol orders to die, then the dragon must die. If he had been himself in the past, he would have asserted that Lee Ho-yeol was ying a trick.

    however.

    ������

    A sigh.

    Through the Holy Grail of Cruel Contracts, he witnessed everything through the eyes of a member of the Unification Guild and a chess horse. Lee Ho-yeol��s wholehearted power that covered the Arcana continent.

    Bullshites out of the monitor.

    Lee Ho-yeol��s level estimate is at least in the thousands.

    There is something that cannot be exined by levels.

    I��ve

    already reached my peak as a yer��

    What is power?

    No, Lee Ho-yeol��s power was not at all like that.

    Knowing that fact, Liu Junchun��s heart did not break when Yunaxus fell. Through the dragon heart of Yunaxus, I will open the way to Arcana continent.

    That remark broke Liuo Junchun.

    ��You��re going to waste your Dragon Heart like that?��

    It was iprehensible from the point of view of the tyrant.

    ��That huge loot is just��?��

    Liuo Junchun knows. That Ho-yeol Lee already has a connector that allows him to enter the Arcana continent, and that there is a way to return to reality that is different from himself.

    So I couldn��t even imagine.

    ��Are you going to waste it on those little things?��

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    Compared to his level, he intends to use it for beings less than worms. The shock was indescribable because he had not even expected it with hismon sense.

    Swoop.

    Liuojunchun��s eyes turned to the seven connectors. In front of the portal to the Arcana continent, the connector was no longer worthless junk from the old era.

    Liuojunchun murmured softly.

    ����is it. Was my judgment wrong?��

    It was the first acknowledgment.

    Quick��

    no, it��s not an acknowledgment.

    It was a form of submission that forced one to bow down in front of a strong man.

    Liu Junchun bit his lip and continued.

    ��It was my fault for daring to go against you.��

    After the final jealousy case of seven giants.

    Himself and Lee Ho-yeol.

    The mothend and the Republic of Koreapletely lost their minds.

    Now, even if he announces that he will join AAU btedly after changing his face, Ho-yeol Lee, as long as Lee Ho-yeol keeps his eyes open.

    ��The world will no longer be fooled by shallow tricks.��

    that it is

    ��The Shining Coalition�� When the scum that are inferior to them head to the Arcana continent as a group, am I just looking at that old thing��?��

    I couldn��t even imagine the gap that would widen.

    Far from catching up with Lee Ho-yeol, the yer rankings changed through the Yunaxus Raid. That humiliating number of 3rd ced on him. It meant that it could be firm or fall into a far-off abyss.

    ����that is uneptable even if you die.��

    Fast!

    Liuojunchun gnashed his teeth. Then I looked at the Holy Grail. The Holy Grail was still shining in the eyes of Yong Seong-rak, the sole survivor. Liuo Junchun chanted.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol, if just looking at you makes me despair.��

    It��s okay if I don��t look at you.

    Rocking����

    Ryuo Junchun grabbed the Holy Grail.

    The sensation of the eyeballs rolling at the bottom of the filled chalice was transmitted through my hands. But Liuojunchun didn��t care. He brought the Holy Grail to his lips.

    gulp.

    Ugjeok.

    gulp.

    Junchun Liu emptied the Holy Grail cleanly.

    It was a deration of sorts.

    to yield to others.

    I realized that it was more shameful than dying.

    I won��t be crouching down anymore.

    Blood-stained lips open.

    ��Prepare the operation of the connector. I will enter the continent.��

    ����!!!��

    ��Also call the five stars.��

    ��Oh, what if you say five stars?��

    ��The five stars of the supernova. It means to summon my true limbs.��

    *

    Ga Hall.

    ��Chief Lee Ho-yeol Lee��?��

    This is the face of Kiko Armin, a senior at the Enchantment Department, as if asking why he came to Ga Hall without hesitation. What could be the other reason I��m here to make an offer.

    ��Is the schedule for tonight okay?��

    ����yes yes? Me? My dinner schedule?!��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Yes yes! I��m fine!��

    The facial expressions of the skilled magicians of the Ga Hall School of Enchantment are unusual.

    You can guess why.

    Didn��t it seem like a trick to anyone to see? Just a line?

    ��But it can��t be.��

    The culprit was, of course, because of the Grandfel style of speech that buys and causes misunderstandings. I brought it straight to the point in order to prevent misunderstandings from being mistaken and misunderstandings from bing rumors.

    ��Can you go to the Arcana Continent with me, Kiko?��

    ����Arcana Continent? How about this evening?��

    ��Yes.��

    It cannot be cured by modern medicine or magic.

    Then shouldn��t we look for otherbinations of [��Giggy��? Yes. I was thinking of finding a prosthetic leg to rece Harkon��s leg with the Dwarf��s technology and magic tower��s magic smelting.

    ��On top of that, it��s abination of both.��

    Following [Dragon Heart], another legacy left by Yunaxus.

    I had to ask for [Dragon Skin] to be smelted.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349. From this side and from that side,

    do-do-do.

    Kiko Armin, the senior in the Department of Enchantment, climbed the stairs of the magic tower. It seems that filling the magic tool subspace pocket is not enough. Both hands were not enough, so he had a full smelting tool in his arms.

    ��what.��

    There was a voice calling out to Kiko.

    ��Senior Kiko?��

    ��Hey�� I��m sorry, but who are you?��

    ��Well, who is it?��

    A snoring sound.

    I didn��t know who it was, but I was mischievous and didn��t raise my voice. Kiko whimpered and turned and twisted her head to look at the voice, but even that didn��t work.

    Shuk��

    Then, the view suddenly opens.

    ��I��ll take this as an apology for teasing you.��

    As the load that was blocking his vision disappeared by half, lush green hair came into view instead. A bright color appeared on Kiko��s face.

    ��Senior Bellier!��

    Senior Belier of the Healing School.

    Kiko climbed the stairs of the Mage Tower with her. The reason for hurrying up the stairs was simple. Bellier and Kiko are tonight. Because I had to head to the Arcana continent right now.

    ��I was worried that I would fall, but thanks to that, I survived.��

    It looks like you were in a hurry. Senior Kiko.

    The tee, which was roughly wet with water and tidied up the hair, was clear.

    Bellier gently suffocated Kiko��s spiky hair.

    And then he spoke.

    ��I heard the news. You must have been out of your mind.��

    ����Did rumors spread to the private room already?��

    ��Yes, of course, without distortion.��

    ��Eh. Anyway, skilled mages. I��m only good at chattering��!��

    If it was a rumor, it would surely be referring to Chief Lee entering Ga Hall and asking him about the dinner schedule without hesitation. Kiko was still dizzy. Even minor misunderstandings aside.

    ��You said you would enter the Arcana continent through Dragon Heart, but I thought it had nothing to do with me. But all of a sudden��!��

    I never thought I would step on thend of the Arcana continent!

    Will the Armin family be safe? Myboratory hidden in the family manor? How messed up is the Arcana continent? The magical tools left in the warehouse of the Antonium Empire��

    Thanks to that, Kiko��s head waspletely confused.

    I shook my head and cleared my thoughts.

    Then he asked Bellier.

    ��Senior Bellier, are you okay?��

    ��You mean that?��

    ��Yeah, unlike me, you seem rxed.��

    ��Rx.��

    Belleughed lightly.

    ��I kind of had that in mind.��

    From the moment Yunaxus copsed, it was Bellier who expected that the day he would step on the Arcana Continent would soone. Kiko��s eyes sparkled at Bellier��s meaningful answer.

    ��As expected, Senior Bellier��! Could you just give me a little hint? I already had one unnecessary misunderstanding at Ga Hall, so I want to prepare my mind this time.��

    widely.

    the moment the words are finished.

    The two reached the top floor of the Magic Tower.

    Belle replied with a grin.

    ��I want to do that too, but wouldn��t it be better to listen directly to Chief Lee? Just in time, it seems like we all got together for thest time.��

    ����!��

    Kiko poked her head out at Bellier��s words.

    Indeed, on the top floor of the Mage Tower, those who were selected as the starting line were gathered.

    Harkon sitting in a wheel chair-wheelchair-.

    The four adventurers supporting Harkon.

    Senior Matisse Bangrit.

    Yugweed Elder Mage.

    finally.

    ��Is everyone attending with this?��

    Even Chief Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��omg.��

    It��s been a long time since I rushed to get the magic tools��!

    Aware of it, Kiko hurriedly joined the crowd.

    Belly followed suit.

    After confirming that appearance, Hoyeol opened his mouth.

    ��The reason I summoned you is simple.��

    feeling of tension.

    Nam Tae-min swallowed dry saliva.

    At first, I thought he was just trying to keep his words.

    However, unlike what you said, there was a difference in the number of people in the advance team.

    Because the total number of people in the current advance party was only 10, half of twenty.

    ��Maybe it��s not the time to be happy just because I was selected.��

    Why did Ho-yeol make such a decision?

    There must be a reason.

    Indeed, if you look at it from a positive point of view, half of it goes.

    Nam Tae-min��s prediction was correct.

    ��Because the paroxysm of the evil fruit is just starting.��

    If it��s a malice seizure��

    Yunaxus who swallowed the devil fruit.

    Are you saying that the appearance of Yunaxus is just the beginning?

    ��that��!��

    A look of astonishment appears on the faces of those who realized the meaning.

    among the selectors.

    Bellier was the only one who maintained hisposure.

    ��I was guessing.��

    No Bellier was quietly burning his will.

    Because she felt a great sense of responsibility at this moment.

    purification from evil.

    It was the first thing Chief Lee asked of himself.

    But as you can see, he didn��t make it.

    What was the result?

    The Mage Tower lost its owner and Harkon lost a leg.

    ��If only I hadn��t beencking.��

    Starting with the shadow mercenaries.

    That time was wasted on treating the wounded, big and small.

    I didn��t want to make excuses.

    ��I��m sorry Chief Lee.��

    Compared to Chief Lee��s hard work, it��s his job.

    Because it was just what I had to do.

    So Belle clenched her fists firmly.

    ��Also, unfortunately, my experience with Yunaxus won��t help much. Rather, it was because Yunaxus was desperately suppressing the seizure of the evil department.��

    ����!��

    ��With a sense of the heavy duty he shouldered.��

    The five people who faced Yunaxus.

    ��That��s what I was desperately suppressing����

    Hisagi Leoni Skal, a South Taemin, including Harkon, realized the gap anew. But their hearts were not easily broken. Because it was the same for this side as well.

    ��You can��t expect the same pride as Yunaxus from other dragons. It means that from this time on, not only the continent of Arcana, but also the reality where the Zero Mountains exist cannot be safe from dragons. In the first ce, they are beings that freely cross dimensions.��

    ����!��

    Only then did the squad realize.

    Why is there only half the number of members of the advance party?

    Because no one can be sure when and in which world evil dragons will appear.

    It must have been to prevent the power from being biased towards one world.

    Harkon nodded.

    ��It��s a shrewd judgment that can be made in a wonder.��

    However, one question still persisted.

    ����But why am I like this?��

    He lost both legs and was able to move only with the help of others. Of course, there were equipment topensate for the physical defects in the world of adventurers in the Arcana continent.

    ��Even if I wear it and get used to it.��

    Wasn��t he sentenced to not being able to roam the battlefield like before?

    But Harkon didn��t bother to ask.

    It was because of his faith in Ho-yeol.

    ��Nevertheless, the Lord must have a meaning for everything.��

    If this is useful for me too.

    Harkon promised to follow suit.

    Harkon��s faith was immediately answered.

    Gooooo��

    A portal that appears on the top floor of the Mage Tower.

    Beyond the darkness was the Arcana continent.

    The advance team stepped toward the portal with a sense of tension.

    It was only after I took the step that the thought came to me.

    So where is your destination?

    I vaguely thought it was the Arcana continent, but in fact, the continent was too wide even if it was wide. Will I wake up in Antonium, the capital of the empire that is starting to rebuild?

    in its own way.

    It was the moment everyone was thinking about.

    A scene no one could have imagined unfolded before their eyes.

    ��!!!��

    What the vanguard saw in their field of vision.

    A panoramic view of the vast Arcana continent.

    It was a view as if looking at it from afar.

    ��I��m not in a free fall from our sky, right?��

    Including bangles.

    A few of them, who were looking around in an old age, were startled.

    Because I started hearing it in my ears.

    Chick-!

    Cheek-!

    Chick-!

    The sound of machinery engaging.

    kang! kang! kang!

    the sound of metal striking.

    It was.

    It was the flying star Iron Castle that greeted the advance party.

    Harkon let out augh.

    ��I only heard about it from themander-in-chief����

    It was Harkon who heard the news of the empire through Hoyeol. Thanks to this, I immediately recognized that this ce was inside the Dwarf��s Iron Castle, which was said to have provided considerable help to the Empire while anchored in Antonium.

    But it��s still too early to be surprised.

    ��I��ve been waiting for you, Dark Dragon.��

    Dwarves who greet the heat with respect.

    Among them, one of the dwarves, who looked older, approached Harkon. He looked at Harkon��s lower body with a serious face and said, ��It��s okay.��

    ��Tell me what you want.��

    ����What do you mean by that?��

    ��If you have any orders you want from me, Wallsweil, the best cksmith in the Dwarves, you can tell me. I will make all your wishese true wherever possible.��

    ����!��

    Harkon finally understood the meaning.

    dwarf.

    Among those with legendary dexterity.

    It was the sound of Wallsweil, who was called the best, offering to build new legs for himself. There must be no other reason why a dwarf who was blunt in his tone would show such great favor to himself when he was seeing him for the first time.

    ��Could it be that I was selected for this��?��

    It must have been what he asked for.

    Harkon turned his head and looked at Hoyeol.

    Hoyeol was no different from usual.

    It��s a very natural thing.

    As if they wouldn��t ept any thank you.

    ��ording to the information I��ve collected so far����

    The Dwarves only received the news.

    ����It��s nothing else, and it shouldn��t interfere with the process.��

    Harkon just bowed his head toward Hoyeol��s back.

    Still, the feelings did not subside easily.

    I had no choice but to express those overwhelming emotions.

    Harkon��s eyes, which had disappeared from the miasma, red up again.

    ��I want a bridge that won��t break.��

    ��It is easy. As for the minerals we use����

    ��But I want a light bridge.��

    ��Well, that��s not a difficult order.��

    ��Finally, I want a bridge that transcends human limitations.��

    ����what?��

    ��Only then will we be able to follow him.��

    to pursue him.

    Wallsweil looked at Ho-yeol and shook his head.

    Even so, it won��t be easy.

    ��I know the feeling, but the limits of human beings����

    It was the moment when he blurted out his words.

    ��Hey, I think I might be able to help.��

    Enchantment senior Kiko stepped in between the two.

    Wallsweil��s gaze turned to Kiko.

    Wizard?

    It��s a family you don��t want to see.

    The moment I thought about it inwardly.

    His gaze shifted to the smelting tool Kiko was putting down.

    ����Wait, aren��t these smelting tools? How can you, a wizard, carry something like this? You won��t be pounding a hammer in a ce called the Magic Tower, right?��

    ��Ah, I��m sorry if you said that.��

    ��What? Then, do you know about the magic stone?��

    magic stone.

    They were Dwarves who were already using the magic stone in various ways, including the Iron Castle.

    However, I couldn��t guarantee that the effect was brought out 100%. Dwarves weren��t very good at handling magic.

    Kiko proudly replied.

    ��Magic stone is a very rare mineral on the continent, so I��ve only ever touched it crafted into a magic tool. Still, I am confident in dealing with it. It��s a stone with magic power, right? He��s the senior of the Mage Tower, so that��s enough.��

    ��Oh my. Look. Your dreams maye true.��

    ����Really?��

    A situation where Harkon��s undeserved wishes maye true. It was no wonder that the disciples, who were more concerned about Harkon��s condition than anyone else, ran around.

    But why?

    ����.��

    Nam Tae-min Hisagi Leoni.

    And Skaarl was speechless at this moment.

    A sight that can be witnessed by a yer who is not an Arcana.

    It was because of the message that popped up the moment I entered the Arcana continent.

    [It was one man who saved the Arcana continent from falling into despair. He breathed new hope into the Arcana Continent.]

    ��The man�� who was said to have saved the Arcana Continent.

    [The Arcana Continent sings its legend from now on. The cold wind that blows across the Arcana continent stops and the frozen ground melts and trembles with life force. : The amount of experience gained increases by 50%.]

    A buff that came to mind thanks to that man.

    Because the effect didn��t make sense.

    From the days when Arcanagi was just a game until recently.

    ��What is this?��

    It was Skal who did not miss the peak. They were three people who did not miss the top rank, if not to the extent of Scal. So, beyond shock, I have no choice but toe to astonishment.

    ����Am I seeing it correctly?��

    Even the 50 percent increase in experience gained was just the beginning.

    [The Cosmic Elemental rejoices at the reversed entropy. Their yfulness greatly distorted the causality of the Arcana continent, but no one will me them. : Item drop rate is increased by 50%.]

    [The descendents of Twilight, a race of pure-blooded magicians, scatter purple magic on the Arcana continent. The concentration of magical power on the Arcana Continent increases. The beginning of the Tsushima era opens. : Magic expression power increases by 30%.]

    [Weapon Master, the teacher of martial arts who disappeared suddenly, has returned. All weapons on the Arcana continent worship him and are eager to surpass him. : All weapon proficiency acquisition increases by 30%.]��

    Constantly emerging.

    Literally crazy buffs.

    and to decorate the end.

    Even a single message that turns spection into certainty.

    [All of this was the Dark Dragon��s arrangement.]

    ����What kind of achievements have you made on the continent?��

    Just dare to imagine it.

    Giving goosebumps all over��

    no.

    ��It is not an achievement. You have written a new legend.��

    It was enough to thrill.

    *

    The top floor of the Magic Tower.

    Marcelo shrugged.

    ��Still, I��m a little disappointed, sir.��

    It was Marcelo who knew the meaning of Ho-yeol better than anyone else.

    It has to be.

    Why didn��t only half of the advance party be selected?

    Because it was Marcelo who heard the meaning.

    Ho-yeol��s words still ring in my ears.

    -��Because I can entrust my world to you.��

    Also, what I know is correct.

    Thanks to that voice, Marcelo faced Yunaxus.

    I was able to shake off the concerns I had after seeing the long-haired Ho-yeol.

    ��If you think about the time difference����

    He will return to reality by tomorrow afternoon at thetest.

    However, as Sir said, you should not rx.

    From now on.

    They were evil dragons that wouldn��t be strange no matter where and when they showed up.

    ������

    Marcelo looked at the top floor, where it was quiet.

    It��s not too leisurely. There are no hairs flying in the air. There is no voice with a hint ofziness. Because the top lord no longer existed. I tried hard not to show it.

    It wasn��t easy.

    ��You must have made a fuss.��

    It wouldn��t have been strange if heined all day asking why he didn��t take him to the continent. However, Marcelo��s reminiscence was cut off at that point.

    A sudden feeling of poprity.

    ��Oh hello! Chief Marcelo!��

    Jesse Heinness.

    Because she came to the top floor.

    Marcelo nodded lightly.

    ��Ms. Jessie. If you came to find Chief Lee����

    ��No! It��s not that, there��s something I must tell the chief!��

    ��You have something to say to me?��

    I wondered if it was Mary-sama��s words.

    That was not it.

    Jesse adjusted his cone hat and continued.

    ��About the will of your tower lord!��

    ����!��

    .

    .

    .

    mage tower.

    The lobby was full of yers.

    The crowd also included explorer and NetTuber yer Park Hwigang.

    Park Hwigang whispered to the chat window.

    ��We don��t know when Arcana Continent will be added to the Mage Tower portal destination, but shouldn��t we be a few steps faster than others? For that, you have to go camping.��

    -But the signal also explodes on the Arcana continent?

    -???? It looks like the broadcast will end ??

    �C It��s not that our Hwigang is struggling and can��t collect money ??

    Park Hwigang waved his hand.

    ��Ah, since when did I earn well? And don��t you all know about integrity? It��s okay if I can��t collect money or broadcast anything. I just want to step on the Arcana continent. Why in the old days when Arcana was a game��!��

    That��s when I started.

    However, Park Hwi-gang��s memorabilia did notst long.

    yers gathered at the Mage Tower.

    ����?!��

    Suddenly, a message appeared in front of everyone��s eyes.

    First of all, it wasn��t a message that the portal was open.

    Because it was an unexpected quest message.

    However, the quest name was unusual.

    The content was even more serious.

    Park Hwigang was reading the quest window.

    His eyes widened and he stuttered.

    ��Everyone, super super breaking news��!! Ho Ho-yeol-nim��!!��

    .

    .

    .

    [Quest: Election for the next tower owner]

 Chapter 350

    Episode 350. On the shaking board

    [Quest: Election of the next tower owner]

    ording to the tower owner��s will, the next tower owner was elected through an election.

    A gentle giant, the greatest discoverer in the history of the Mage Tower and the Dark Dragon.

    Among them, who will be the owner of the pagoda in the new era?

    The future of the Magic Tower is in your hands.

    ��Secure the right to vote for the next tower owner. (In progress)

    Prove your qualifications to the Mage Tower. (In progress)

    A yer who stayed in the Mage Tower.

    A message to everyone.

    Everyone must have had it in mind.

    ��I��ve been thinking about it ever since the cat top owner copsed����

    It was a position too big to leave vacant.

    But I��m afraid that a new tower master will be chosen this way.

    no one could have imagined

    More than anything.

    ��Is Ho-yeol really a candidate for top owner?!��

    It��s like it��s in the contents of the quest.

    Ho-yeol, the dark dragon yer.

    I never thought I would be listed as one of the candidates for the next top owner.

    The chat window overflows at Park Hwi-kang��s remarks.

    �C ??��???

    -Guys, I��ll go to the

    magic tower and check it myself. -Hwigang,

    just say you��re

    a fool.

    ��No, you want to see the reaction around you?��

    Kkuk��

    When Park Hwigang touches the screen, the camera angle changes.

    The face of the yerses to mind.

    They, too, were astonished for the same reason as Park Hwi-gang.

    ��That high-nosed mage tower nominated the yer as the tower owner?��

    ��Isn��t this the first time since leaving the Mage Tower? What will the yer upy such an important position on the continent of Arcana? Except for things like territories because they were seized by siege warfare.��

    ����That��s right, I don��t know.��

    Nod.

    Park Hwigang shook his head violently.

    Then switch back to selfie mode.

    ��As far as I know, this is the first time!��

    He continued to speak in an excited voice.

    ��It��s not normal, but it��s really borderline broken? The wall between Arcana and our reality, which remained unknowingly, has begun topletely crumble!��

    water and oil.

    Because this ispletely different.

    It was evidence that reality, which was thought to bepletely impossible to mix, and the Arcana continent were intermingling.

    ��Am I another person with live field experience?��

    Member of the Explorers�� League.

    It was Park Hwigang, an explorer ss yer.

    Thanks to this, I naturally came into contact with many Arcana people and felt something.

    ��It wasn��t that we were trying to exclude each other, but there was an unavoidable sense of distance. To put it bluntly, it feels unfamiliar even if it is just a different country, but Arcana and we live in different worlds.��

    however.

    ��To think of you as a candidate for the next owner of the Mage Tower, which is notorious for being closed even though it has been opened��! It��s a really big deal.��

    -That will unify the world, right?

    �C But why is Hwigang so thrilled already?

    �C ?? The election hasn��t even started

    yet

    .

    Hwigang Park said.

    ��Of course Ho-yeol should be chosen!��

    The Dark Dragon should be chosen as the tower owner.

    It wasn��t just Park Hwi-gang.

    Everyone who heard the news thought so.

    Unlike the other two, Ho-yeol��s achievements were truly overwhelming. Putting past achievements aside, if you look back at just one recent achievement��

    ��Because you followed the will of the cat tower and killed Yunaxus.��

    level of overflowing.

    But is the pagoda a ce built only by achievements?

    These were yers who did not know the exact criteria.

    -In fact, isn��t jjambab being treated more than achievements?

    -Then, in terms of rank, does the elder mage have to be the next tower owner?

    -But I heard Marcelo��s chief achievement is no joke???

    Guessing in the chat window.

    Park Hwigang briefly moved his gaze from the chat and looked at the quest window.

    read it again

    Then I suddenly remembered.

    wait for a sec��?

    ����you don��t need any achievements for this!��

    It was.

    The quest was [Election for the next tower owner].

    basics of elections.

    ��The majority rule!��

    I don��t know how the Tower Master��s election qualifications are determined.

    This meant that whoever received more votes through the election would be the tower owner.

    Park Hwigang clenched his fists and said.

    ��Hoyeol-nim, your vote is urgent!��

    *

    Chief��s office.

    A dangling green tea bag.

    Marcelo tilted the teacup. Wouldn��t the world be buzzing by now? Then he let out a smirk. It was really your idea.

    ��You must have been very ufortable, Tower Lord.��

    Top lord��s advice.

    Marcelo remembered the words of Jesse, who gave him his will.

    Jesse said as he straightened his flowing conical hat.

    -��At first, he told chief Lee Ho-yeol to take the position of the next pagoda owner��. He said no!��

    It seemed like he was giving away the position of the head of the tower.

    What kind of person are you?

    He was the kind of person who would never give up on what he once said no to unless there was a good reason.

    -��You said you got scolded thanks to that!��

    Even if it was a will, he must have thought that he couldn��t listen to it.

    Marcelo could have guessed.

    Why is Ho-yeol stubbornly refusing the position of tower master?

    It must be because of the rules of the Magic Tower.

    ������������

    The tower master will be the wizard who has made the greatest achievements in the Mage Tower. Its achievements are not judged by the standards of the world. As an achievement evaluated only by the standards of the Magic Tower��

    ������������

    The standards of the Magic Tower.

    It was the Mage Tower of the past that left such discipline.

    It is also a mage tower from the distant past.

    It was a mage tower that seemed to pierce the sky to be arrogant.

    Of course, the Mage Tower��s achievements are evaluated only.

    He was evaluated only for his performance inside the Mage Tower.

    when considering the rules.

    ��It��s not your position, but it must have been your judgment.��

    ��Reversal Magic��.

    He was the creator of great magic, but the absolute time he spent in the mage tower was short. Moreover, the burden you are carrying is heavy both inside and outside the Mage Tower. There was also not enough time to build achievements that fit the standards of the Magic Tower.

    Of course that fact.

    Because the top lord also guessed.

    You must have left a new will.

    �C ��Because I love discipline so much, I will change it with my will. From now on, the top lord will be elected through elections. Adventurers don��t care. You may give the right to vote to anyone as long as they are qualified. The more votes there are, the more there will be a reason that even this chief cannot refuse. The candidacy is also conscious����

    Inheriting the will of the tower owner.

    Marcelo dered to the Magic Tower.

    The election for the next tower owner has begun.

    After Imitted it, I was worried all over again.

    ��To think that you would do something like this while Lord had left for the Arcana continent. Even if you get angry with me for being disappointed, I have nothing to say.��

    However, Marcelo��s intention was no different from that of the tower owner, so he dared to do so. No matter how hard he tried, Ho Yeol was the only one who could lead the new Mage Tower.

    If there��s just one thing that bothers me.

    ��I couldn��t ask what Yugweed meant.��

    When evaluated based on the standards of the Mage Tower in the past.

    The next tower master had to be the elder mage Yugwid Lufeng.

    Among the elder mages.

    Because she was the one who spent the longest time in the Mage Tower.

    ��Compared to that Yugweed.��

    Not to mention Hoyeol, Marcelo��s Mage Tower career was nothing more than fresh blood. So, if Yugwid raises aint about the tower lord��s election process, which was changed by the tower lord��s will��

    Marcelo put his hand on his head.

    ��This is giving me a headache.��

    The position was bound to be very embarrassing.

    I thought that Lord Yugweed would not be such a person, but at the same time, I realized that the title of gentle giant was not given to me for nothing. Because Marcelo knew it well.

    So Marcelo was preparing early.

    ��I can��t help it����

    An excuse that isn��t an excuse.

    ��Everything must be done by the tower lord himself.��

    *

    Kingdom of Yusra.

    in front of the Golden Pce.

    The Golden Calf Tavern.

    old sense. No, the old man is back.

    ��Euhaha, it��s nice to drink it after a long time. this?��

    Beep-beep�C

    toe back really well.

    The Mage Tower saved a guy like that for no reason��!

    Didn��t you sew a hole in your stomach when you got hurt?

    What the hell kind of drink��!

    ��Keep it off.��

    Rockkid ate and drank, not paying attention to the pouring stares. and got drunk After dying anding back to life, happy news was pouring in that I couldn��t get enough of without getting drunk.

    bang!

    After putting down the keg, Rock Kid opens his mouth.

    ��Hib. Thanks to the Dragon Heart, the road to the Arcana continent has been opened�� What does that mean? A love-hate existence, our leader, Kichi. The way to catch it has been opened!��

    ording to the rules of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    He was able to have a legal life-and-death match with Kichi, a fugitive.

    That fact alone made me happy.

    ��On top of that, the election for the next tower owner uh huh?! I can��t fall for this case again! So where did everyone hang out? You��ve heard of my reputation, right? hi! Lockkid-sama is an undefeated man in Colosseum gambling!��

    so much that I can��t get past it.

    An interesting gambling table was open.

    An undefeated man on the Colosseum gambling board.

    ����is that real? Go crazy?��

    ��No, it��s real.��

    Rockkid��s words were not bluffing. With that kind of hit rate, no matter how hard Lockkid tried, he couldn��t help but be tempted. No one asked Rockkid for his opinion. Of course.

    ��But don��t even think about following that.��

    ��why?��

    The whispering man sticks out his tongue.

    ��Because he bet on himself and won a hundred times.��

    Lockkid was not an obsessed gambler.

    Just because he was a possessed diator.

    Such a rock kid is struggling and reflecting on the name that is flowing in the news.

    ��Yugwid Marcelo Lee Ho-yeol�� Hmm let��s see����

    I shook my head for some reason.

    ��Anyone here is going to pick Lee Ho-yeol asmander-in-chief? hi! But if you��re fishing there, it��s a novice. Would those as thorough as the Magic Tower have given such an obvious result the grandiose name of election? Heaven��s Magic Tower? It sounds like you don��t like this matchmaker, Rock Kid!��

    I boldly took the fight.

    ��Okay, I��ll go with Marcelo! The reason is a secret.��

    Even to protect my precious dividend.

    It was Lockkid��s decision that had its own reasons. Because he was a rock kid who openly heard the high evaluation of Marcelo while staying in the Mage Tower. A smile escapes your lips again.

    ��I��m going to add one win to the hundred wins, hahaha.��

    .

    .

    .

    ��It��s been a long time since I��ve been in the middle of a long time.

    ��That monstrous bastard.��

    The entrance to the Golden Calf Tavern.

    Tak��

    Kinber opened the door and entered, but as soon as he saw Lock Kid, he turned around.

    All of a sudden, I didn��t like the fact that the meeting ce was Yusra. I tried to rinse my mouth with wine because my taste seemed to be getting bitter.

    ��Because I��m out of luck.��

    He was drinking all the alcohol that Rock Kid was good at.

    it��s okay.

    Kinber shook off his lingering feelings and hurried his steps.

    ��Anyway, this is rare.��

    Meeting of the Stars A gathering of supernovae.

    someone will ask

    What are you going to do when you get together with supernovas who are neither rankers nor anything but only PK? However, since they could only do PK, they were sessful in that direction.

    ��So who are you trying to bite today?��

    At the conference of the stars, such supernovae woulde together and set new targets. There is nopulsory force to attend. However, because they are supernovas, neither experience points nor loot can be obtained through legitimate methods.

    They only see each other��s light and flock to each other.

    midnight.

    A gold mine in Yusra Kingdom.

    The underground, deep in the shaft, was already crowded with supernovae.

    ��What are so many of them?��

    Even if it��s not possible, there will be three hundred people.

    In fact, this was what Kinber had expected.

    For some reason, all of the ��Five Stars�� were scheduled to attend this meeting.

    Five stars of a supernova.

    They were named yers who had been PKing ever since Arcana was just a game. Even after the cataclysm, the aggression did not go anywhere. That brutality naturally led them to be supernova guides.

    ��Isn��t this the first time the five of us get together?��

    Kinber was able to intuit.

    ��At first nce, it��s an ulterior motive to target a big game.��

    I can��t be sure who the big man is��

    but whoever it is, no one will survive unless they are referred to the Conference of the Stars. Unlike monster hunting, PK, which does not choose any means and methods, was a story of apletely different realm.

    Before long, the tunnels began to hum.

    Five shadows swayed.

    Kinber��s eyes narrowed.

    ����Are they guys?��

    The smell of blood was too strong.

    Those who appeared with their faces covered.

    A lively spirit emanated from them.

    To the extent that even Kinber had goose bumps on his skin.

    ��Yes, it should smell like blood!��

    Enthusiastic cheers poured out on them.

    The only people who have gathered here are the ones who ate all together.

    It was a natural reaction since it was the back world where trash was treated the more.

    After enthusiastic cheers, one of the five stars opened its mouth.

    ��As you might have guessed, our target is the giants.��

    He immediately spit out the name.

    That moment.

    ��?!��

    Kinber had no choice but to react more violently than anyone else.

    ��What?��

    It can��t bepared to just having goosebumps.

    It seemed that the sensation in Yusra, which had been forgotten, was revived.

    Yes, the feeling of the lower part of the body that had been wet��!

    A conversation thates to mind.

    �C ��Sir Hoyeol. What do you think of the rat in the tree?��

    �C ��Sir Harkon. What do you think?��

    -��It��s hard work, but I think it��s better to deal with it.��

    -��I will respect your decision.��

    At the same time, a message popped up in front of my eyes.

    [The Harkon Kings Guard is watching you.]

    [The body and mind be paralyzed to live.]

    [Abnormal condition: fear urs.]

    Kinber was dumbfounded.

    ��You��re going to target that knight because he lost his leg? Even if you��re crazy, you��re crazy! They are not to be touched. No, not even dare to look��!��

    I didn��t want to mess with them any more.

    As if he heard something that Kinber couldn��t hear.

    It was the moment I was about to leave the meeting room in a hurry.

    One of the five stars spoke to Kinber.

    ��It seems that impure elements were mixed in the meeting.��

    ����!��

    In an instant, the gaze focused on Kinber.

    Kinber felt signs of sudden change.

    ��Chew.��

    Yes, I thought that there must be a reason why all the fucking five-star bastards gathered. In the first ce, the opinions of the attendees did not matter. Those who oppose it will not be able to survive here.

    Shuk��

    Kinber rolled his eyes.

    It��s a matter of course, but there was no estimate of survival.

    But I wasn��t afraid.

    ��however.��

    Kinber, who turned around, grinned.

    ��No matter how much shit you guys do, it��s not scary enough to get tired of it.��

    Sreung!

    Kinber shouted as he mounted the ws in both hands.

    ��Okay, die or die! Where do you desperately block it? to dere in advance. If I survive here, I will reveal to ��him�� all the altercations that have been made here today.��

    ��That person. What kind of person are you talking about?��

    ��Be careful what you say, bitch.��

    Chew!

    As Kinber swung his w, the man who was charging him knelt down.

    ��Does Lee Ho-yeol look easy?��

 Chapter 351

    Episode 351. Recycling Garbage (1)

    Drop.

    pop.

    pop.

    ��It��s not even funny, Kinber idiot.��

    Kinber looked at the blood dripping onto the floor.

    time well past midnight.

    They reached the exit of the gold mine, but even the moonlight did not prate them.

    Shadows dancing under the flickering torches.

    A shout is heard.

    ��I couldn��t have gone far because of my injuries.��

    ��Look everywhere! The opponent is Kinber.��

    ��Kinber, the master of stealth, are you trying to y hide-and-seek with us?��

    Activate [Stealth] upon reaching Mastery.

    Thanks to this, Kinber was perfectly absorbed in the darkness.

    However, no matter how perfect hiding it is.

    You can��t hide even the blood that flows on the floor.

    Kinber looked at the way he hade.

    In the darkness, I could see a path leading to drops of blood.

    It was dark, so I couldn��t see it very well.

    If you are conscious, you can recognize it and follow it.

    ��shit.��

    Kuwu��

    Kinber tightly gripped his torn stomach.

    Also PK.

    No, they are killers who are good at murder.

    Even when Yusra Kingdom was called an ind.

    Kinber had a unique position within the supernova except for the five stars.

    ��Didn��t everyone waste their time like me?��

    But Kinber after that day.

    Kinber did not participate in Operation PK.

    Is that because of the side effects of meeting Harkon?

    Maybe it��s because I��ve grown old and changed my mind.

    Even Kinber himself didn��t know��

    ��The important thing is that he��s retired.��

    I thought I could get away with it.

    Because he believed in his own [stealth].

    However, it wasn��t long after running away that he was seriously injured.

    A message floats in front of Kinber��s eyes.

    [The abnormal state ��bleeding�� urs.]

    [The abnormal state ��vertigo�� urs.]

    [The abnormal state ��excessive bleeding�� urs.]

    [Caution: HP is too low.]

    Laughteres out.

    ����Is this why people do things they wouldn��t normally do?��

    Star Talk.

    If I hadn��t participated, I wouldn��t have gotten involved in this. So, why did you participate in the conference if you had no intention of participating in the project?

    Kinber you asshole.

    ��Why, why the fuck? That��s right.��

    Because the meeting was held in Yusra Kingdom.

    ��Because even the toemul has a sense.��

    Even the news that all five supernova stars are attending.

    Kinber swallowed augh.

    You were guessing everything, but what did you do to surprise me? A guy

    like me��

    Perhaps he wanted to ascertain whether his change was due to fear, change, or a simple whim if not both. So, what is the result of opening the lid of emotions?

    As you can see, there is no total impasse.

    I��m afraid, but at the same time I��m notfortable, and I��m disgusted at the same time.

    You can tell by looking at yourself who urged the order like this.

    ��Aren��t you already out of the gold mine?��

    ��What should I show? Once outside����

    ����Wait a minute.��

    Suddenly, the tracking team heading out of the gold mine stops.

    Kinber confirmed the amount of mana remaining.

    [Stealth] was gradually approaching its limit.

    however.

    ��The smell of blood hasn��t gone away yet. I��m sure it��s around here.��

    There was a guy who had an overly good sense.

    Kinber looked at the blood soaking his clothes.

    I wonder if I should have burned my wounds with fire.

    It was a moment of regret.

    ��found. Kinber!!��

    Bloodstains were found on the floor.

    ��Damn it.��

    The important thing is to quickly judge the situation.

    That��s right!

    Kinber ran straight ahead.

    It was as if organs would pour out of the wound with every step.

    The pain was excruciating, but it did not stop.

    ��Are you there?��

    Even so, the noise cannot be hidden.

    Those who follow the sound of footsteps.

    Threats follow from behind.

    ��How about giving up at this point, Kinber?��

    ��Isn��t it about time you felt it?��

    ��Are you used to it? What is the oue of this chase?��

    get used to it

    It was not wrong.

    If not up to five stars, it was Kinber, which was ssified as a notorious star within the supernova. I have experienced countless situations in which only the current position is reversed.

    A sigh is heard.

    ��I don��t know what the wind was like. isn��t it funny Do you want to wash the past stained with blood? Do you think that would make the smell of garbage on your body go away?��

    ��well.

    Instead of answering, Kinber looked through his inventory.

    There is no potion.

    Instead, he threw a bottle of rare poison into the ceiling.

    Clink!

    Poison poured over the heads of the chasing party.

    ��Heuk!��

    ��That bastard!! It��s a real name debuff.��

    ��Don��t rely on sight, follow the smell.��

    After all, it��s difficult when there are people with good feelings.

    ��Sheesh.��

    Degururu��

    Kinber took advantage of the turmoil and rolled a potion bottle and threw it. It is still far from dawn. I hoped that they would mistake the traces of the potion for drops of blood, but if they were that conscious, there would be no way they would be fooled.

    shing message again.

    [Caution: Horse power is too low.]

    The limit is really imminent.

    The moment [Stealth] is released, attacks will pour in.

    That��s when my breath will stop.

    Kinber took out thest resort, the scroll.

    [Scroll �C Emergency Escape]

    Dozens in short.

    up to a hundred meters.

    It was a scroll that allowed teleportation.

    When using monsters, it was useful because you could release aggro.

    They must have been a hundred meters further away.

    Kinber smiled bitterly.

    ��I don��t even know why.��

    He himself could not understand his whims.

    Lee Ho-yeol Did he even forgive himself?

    Have you ever asked for forgiveness before?

    Or did he live a good life to the point of being forgiven?

    It wasn��t all.

    Yes.

    ��Could I have delivered the news in the first ce?��

    I don��t even know where Lee Ho-yeol is right now��?

    Then why am I

    Did mentioning Lee Ho-yeol hit the nerves of the five stars?

    It was to the extent that I couldn��t understand myself from one to ten.

    But one thing is clear.

    ����It��s like a dick.��

    Kinber��s face revealed in the air.

    Did Jin finally fall out?

    The chase team is happy.

    ��Yes, Kinber! The feeling of being chased must be so damn good. But wouldn��t it be bad to try it? Why is it that you try to experience the yers you��ve killed in the meantime����

    ��It��s unfair.��

    ��Are you embarrassed? If you think so����

    ��Me����

    ����what?��

    A conversation that is oddly off-topic.

    Suug��

    Kinber held up the scroll and continued.

    ��The man who made this Kinber-nim tired. I lost my legs and was attacked by a birch like you and dying.

    ����It��s a scroll! Stop triggering!��

    ��Damn it!te!��

    sh!

    Magical light emanating from torn scrolls.

    But it was the supernovas who were familiar with this situation and no one else. It means that you know the range of effect of the scroll you use in an emergency situation better than anyone else.

    someone says

    ��I couldn��t have gone far. At most, it must have copsed hundreds of meters away. Follow the magic trail. Or chase the smell of blood. I��ll chase after you and find you.��

    The guess was correct.

    ��Kuk.��

    Because Kinber was on the floor.

    However, the guess of a few hundred meters at most is incorrect.

    How to bring out the performance of the emergency escape scroll to the limit.

    Because Kinber used that method.

    ����good thing you remembered the coordinates.��

    The operation that came to you in the past.

    Although the operation was rejected.

    The target coordinates were Kinber, which I had urately memorized.

    that buck

    Poprity approaches Kinber.

    ��Is that the will?��

    insipid voice.

    It was not a supernova voice.

    No, it wasn��t a human voice.

    An operation that Kinber rejected.

    It exists in the private room of the Golden Pce.

    Because it was an operation to rob Lee Ho-yeol��s garden.

    So, to Kinber, who fell in the [Garden of Dignity].

    The identity of the person who spoke was known to anyone.

    It was the elf Elsidore.

    ����I have something to tell you.��

    Kinber told Elsidore, who had approached, the story of the meeting of the stars. Elsidore listened to the story with an expressionless face. Then, he spoke to Kinber.

    ��Trash.��

    Elsidore��s eyes were full of contempt.

    ��You know, trash. Those who have blood once on their hands can never wash that blood away. Trash once, you have to live forever as trash.��

    Kinber did not answer.

    Of course, I don��t have the energy to answer.

    Because I didn��t even want to object.

    ��I know, bitch��.��

    Someone mightugh.

    Are you trying to convey the news to ask for forgiveness from Lee Ho-yeol and Harkon? Can you wash away the blood that has been buried in your hands with such an action? It��s nothing to say.

    ��I know, you bastards.��

    Kinber squeezed his strength and opened his mouth.

    ��Fuck me. I had no intention of being forgiven in the first ce����

    As I said, it��s just a whim.

    Elsidore stared at Kinber like that.

    then said

    ��Are you admitting that it��s trash?��

    ����Are you taking medicine? You are also a cute cub. ��

    ��good. It��s clear that what you said was trash.��

    The corners of Elsidore��s mouth went up coolly.

    ��Then without guilt����

    Serung��!

    He drew his sword from his waist.

    continued to speak

    ��I can get along.��

    ��what?

    Can you suddenly get along?

    At the sudden sound, Kinber opened his closed eyes.

    Elsidore said to Kinber.

    ��Take care of the garden until you return, you lowest level scum.��

    ��lowest level trash?

    what the fuck

    Is there a grade for garbage?

    ����what bullshit?��

    After saying that, Kinber passed out.

    .

    .

    .

    supernova.

    Dozens of pursuers watch the darkness.

    ��The smell of blood has stopped.��

    ��Wasn��t it a random teleport?��

    ��There��s nothing to be hasty about. Even so, it is within 1 kilometer.��

    yer Kill (PK).

    In the meantime, even if there were yers who stopped breathing, they were the ones who couldn��t be counted on ten fingers.

    That experience was telling.

    ��Even if you leave me alone, I will die.��

    Ate hour past midnight.

    No one can help Kinber.

    No, even if it wasn��tte at night.

    Kinber is already one of the notorious supernovae.

    Even if he��s covered in blood and begs for help.

    ��Who can trust you, Kinber?��

    The same goes for Lee Ho-yeol.

    in view of his noble character.

    It was clear that he would not listen to the words of someone as infamous as Kinber. In the first ce, it is questionable whether Kinber can directly convey the words to Lee Ho-yeol.

    But they were overlooking it.

    ��Yeah, I knew there would be such babies.��

    Even trash has a ss.

    signs of getting closer.

    The moment I was nervous about the unusual momentum.

    The appearance is revealed in the dark.

    ����!!��

    it wasn��t human

    Fair skin, blue eyes and pointy ears.

    was an elf

    ��I��ve heard the story, scumbags. You said you were aiming for Harkon��s life. I��m really sorry. That��s Harkon. He��s one of my few horsemen.��

    ����Elsidore!!��

    Notoriety was indescribable.

    In a way, the Shadow Mercenary Corps can be said to be the perfect superiorpatibility of Supernova. One of the members, Rock Kid, literally. Because it was Elsidore who destroyed the first battle.

    Elsidore spat out.

    ��Don��t even think about going back alive.��

    ��!!!��

    Blue eyes that elerate at the same time as the trembling horse.

    In a fleeting moment, the supernova thought.

    Still, it was a matter of dozens.

    ��If I can use the superiority of the head��!��

    Of course, it was all a mistake in front of absolute force.

    Denggeng��!

    Dozens of cuffs being cut off.

    ��Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!��

    Elsidore said harshly.

    ��Shut up, the flowers are waking up.��

    ��What does that mean��?!��

    ��I don��t need to know.��

    Elsidore swung his sword without hesitation.

    Elsidore.

    Legend of the Colosseum.

    In other words, an existence that even Lockkid, the legend of PK, could not touch. Even the experience of taking someone��s life was different for Elsidore from Supernova.

    And I knew that myself.

    ��Uh uh huh. Please save me��!!��

    just a few minutes

    Dozens of supernovae pursuing Kinber.

    Only one of them survived.

    Shuk.

    Elsidore said while wiping the blood from his cheek.

    ��The world is not as beautiful as a flower garden. It��s the same as the Arcana Continent and here, there��s trash everywhere. I have no choice but to get my hands dirty like this to get rid of that trash. But I��m just taking out the trash����

    ����!��

    ��Do I need to bother to dirty my clean hands?��

    Yes, to cultivate a flower garden.

    Someone had to clean up the dirty trash.

    You must get your hands dirty.

    ��Wouldn��t it be more efficient to use hands that were already dirty?��

    Elsidore knew that.

    Because in the first ce, he was a garbage that could not be regenerated.

    However, as I said, even garbage has a ss.

    ��I don��t think they need to know about this ugly world.��

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    Harcon.

    and the servants of the golden pce.

    Elsidore muttered as he recalled their faces.

    ��Because I am enough.��

    hooked!

    ��Because I alone am enough to umte karma.��

    Elsidore stabbed the supernova��s thigh with his sword.

    Eyes that turn over.

    I asked the Supernova who was groaning in pain.

    ��If you want to die in peace, guide me to the conference room.��

    .

    .

    .

    The meeting room of the stars.

    A gold mine in Yusra Kingdom.

    The supernovas waiting for news from Kinber talk.

    ��You��reter than expected.��

    ��Didn��t I tell you? That bastard is a master of hiding.��

    ��But until dawn����

    A message appears before their eyes.

    Bubbly.

    [Blood elf Elsidore appears.]

    Supernova under the torch that fell on the floor.

    ��It jumps out��?!��

    ��Keah��!��

    ��Mih��?��

    ��?��!!!��

    No, the heads and bodies of the trash began to be collected separately.

 Chapter 352

    Episode 352. Recycling Garbage (2)

    All elves follow their leader Argentress. Then there is the question that follows. Why did Elsidore separate from Argentres and the others and fall into reality alone?

    The reason is simple.

    Because Elsidore was strong.

    It is said that he ran rampant on the continent of Arcana, which was chaotic with demons.

    Because no one dared to stand in the way of Elsidore.

    ��Blood elf��? Were there any elves like that?��

    Elsidore, who fought countless battles over and over again.

    He had reached new heights unknown to Argentres and even to himself. Among elves, blood elves specialize inbat sense.

    Supernovas startle.

    ��Isn��t that important right now?��

    ��If it��s Elsidore�� that crazy elf bastard!��

    ��wait for a sec. That bastard came here all of a sudden?!��

    The King of the Kings was also short-lived.

    Elsidore wasn��t the owner of a character full of patience, let alone mercy. His eyes scan the structure of the gold mine. A red aura emanates from behind it.

    ��I don��t know who it is, but it��s a ce like this to be the meeting ce. The intention is clear. There is one entrance in a deep ce. You mean you��ll kill me if you don��t get the results you want, right?��

    The supernovas are shaken by Elsidore��s words.

    ��What are you talking about, bastard?��

    At the end of the awkward silence, the faces of some supernovae go white.

    It

    wasn��t like bullshit.

    Why did it have to be an underground gold mine in Yusra Kingdom?

    ces out of the public eye are overflowing in this world. Why, even if it was an unpopr rift, at most there were only one or two low-level yers inside it.

    ��Certainly, it��s easier to clean up that way.��

    Unlucky to meet?

    If you kill them before they run away, there��s nothing wrong with them.

    If the rift is cleared after the meeting, there will be no evidence left.

    But it��s a gold mine.

    Even if the target this time was Harkon staying in Yusra Kingdom, it was inefficient.

    In addition, the anti-teacher that Kinber showed.

    ��Did the five stars really have a different purpose?��

    But now I have no time to ask the five stars.

    It did not exist for the rest of the supernovae.

    Torch on the floor.

    Eventually, the figure of Elsidore revealed in the light.

    ��You��re definitely more rotten than that guy.��

    huh

    Elsidore took a deep breath andughed.

    ��thanks. For making me feel no small guilt.��

    Shuk��

    I elerated with the unique movement of an elf.

    It��s not about cutting through the wind.

    As if riding on the wind.

    Elsidore crosses between the supernovae with smooth and rapid speed.

    No questions and answers.

    It was a hunter��s move.

    Like Ho-yeol treats the devil.

    Elsido was also treating humans as prey.

    No, to be precise��

    Puff!

    You��re right that you��re treating trash as game.

    ��Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!��

    Fifteen supernovas copsed in an instant.

    Elsidore stared with a dry face.

    Opposite the gold mine entrance.

    The back view of supernovae that are ejected into the depths.

    A cold voice rings out.

    ��I guess you don��t have the ability to learn?��

    Although the lines he spits out are oddly simr to someone else��s.

    As expected, Elsidore was not aware of it.

    just take a step

    Bubbly.

    ��Buy and save��!!��

    hooked!

    Something.

    It was a strange feeling.

    I knew it would be fun

    ��Because I��ve been stuck in a boring flower garden.��

    [The hierarchy of blessings].

    Elsidore could not resist Ho-yeol, who had received his mother��s blessing. However, what kind of change did that arrogant human being see in me? He had been ordered to stay at the Garden of Dignity.

    Fu-wook!

    Thanks to that, it was the first time in a long time that I had enjoyed killing with a sword.

    If you think about your past actions, this moment should have been more enjoyable. It meant that their screams were like joyful cheers, and their blood had to be as sweet as wine.

    ��Kheuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu��!��

    But it wasn��t fun.

    blood was blood

    Screams were just screams.

    Only then did Elsidore realize.

    The corners of his lips rose subtly.

    ��This is why it��s embarrassing.��

    It reminds me of the trash that fell in the flower garden.

    Did I be more sensitive because I was only looking at flowers and nts on a fictitious day? Maybe I don��t even know if I want to clear up my mistakes like that trash.

    However, Elsidore was aware of it.

    Harcon.

    -How are you feeling today, Elsidore?

    courtdies.

    -I��m sorry, Mr. Elsidore. But yesterday, you cleaned the te, right? thank god. But yesterday��s meal was to my taste!

    and Lee Ho-yeol.

    �C The day wille when you realize your pride.

    ��Maybe I��m����

    Maybe I really wanted to walk with them.

    If near the bright light they emit.

    Maybe it��s not even the blood that was covered in it.

    Forgetting the weight of the numerous ghosts holding on to his ankles.

    you might have expected

    However, Elsidore was not mistaken.

    ��I need to figure out the subject.��

    As much as I found out that they were brilliantly shining beings. That those who took their lives were also beings who could shine brilliantly. Because Elsidore realized it.

    hooked!

    So, I had no intention of walking together.

    It just follows from afar.

    Even though it was said that it was a hand that could not be washed, it had a use.

    yes like now

    ��If Harkon is the sword of the sun.��

    I will be the sword of the shadows.

    Lee Ho-yeol To the extent that even he did not know.

    A sword that is stealthy, brutal, and sharp at the same time.

    Bubbly.

    Elsidore entered the depths of the gold mine.

    Did you write your own hair?

    The moment you step out, various traps are activated.

    Push shush!

    It poured down toward Elsidore.

    ��It��s ridiculous����

    However, Elsidore did not allow a single counterattack.

    As thest bulwark copsed, the faces of the supernovas were filled with despair. At the same time, I had to find it. Five stars that burn exceptionally brightly among countless supernovae.

    however.

    ����?��

    No matter how much I looked around, I couldn��t see them.

    The embarrassing emotions of the supernovae are revealed on their faces.

    Elsidore opens her mouth.

    ��Did you cut off your tail and bounce? It doesn��t matter.��

    If you smashed it like this, you won��t be able to move right now.

    Then the only thing left is to deal with the leftovers.

    Elsidore moved towards the supernovae.

    Someone asked Elsidore.

    ����Is this Lee Ho-yeol��s order?��

    Elsidore asked.

    ��Do you think so?��

    ����!��

    Supernova shut up.

    Lee Ho-yeol was the only one in the world who could control Elsidore like that. I don��t know how, but it was Lee Ho-yeol who corrected and reformed Elsidore.

    but.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol ordered us to attack��?��

    I couldn��t believe it.

    Lee Ho-yeol If you recall the steps he showed.

    Because I knew it was impossible.

    ��Then why do you��?��

    Elsidore continued.

    ��Because you guys were trying to stand out.��

    ����!��

    ��Because I dared to show my presence.��

    He could tell just by giving an incorrigible scumbag like himself a chance. Lee Ho-yeol, even if they were the ones who were aiming for his own life. If he had admitted his fault, he would have shown mercy so that he could find his pride.

    Elsidore swallowed augh.

    ��It��s not like I like flowers for nothing.��

    It means looking at the world as too beautiful.

    However, only garbage knows the inside of garbage.

    Elsidore, a fellow countryman, could be sure.

    Trash that has crossed the line once can cross the line again at any time.

    Will you wash away the past and be born anew?

    If there was such a bastard, Elsidore was intent on grabbing that bastard by the cor. I was going to beat him up, knock him to the floor, and show him off. Mistakes that hold him back.

    ��I always said that getting to know the subject matter is important.��

    In that sense, I liked the adventurer Kinber who passed out in the flower garden. It was because he had rushed to the Golden Pce to deliver the news of Harkon, and he didn��t even ask for forgiveness.

    ��It looks like we can have a good rtionship.��

    Adventurers must have their own perspective.

    With Kinber.

    I wanted to be able to dispose of garbage more efficiently.

    Elsidore swung his sword without hesitation.

    supernova.

    Among them, only five stars and one Kinber survived.

    The grand star meeting ended like that.

    Elsidore muttered as he wiped off the blood.

    ��The giant is right in front of you, so you should refrain from making a fuss.��

    Soon, the path to Arcana will open through the portal of the Mage Tower.

    By the sacrifice of Yunaxus.

    Elsidore was interested in that noble sacrifice.

    I didn��t want to be dispersed at the end of this trash.

    Rumble��!

    So the gold mine was destroyed. If it was another country ornd, the damage to the closed gold mine might be great, but it was Yusra Kingdom. It means that there is a gold mine scattered around.

    No one will know of their death.

    ��Let the garbage meet a garbage-like end.��

    Elsidore walked with his back to the gold mine.

    Let��s see, if it was the vitality overflowing in the flower garden of dignity, Kinber, who had fainted, would havee to his senses by now. me him�� No, we had to talk to each other with generosity.

    The guys who cut their tails early and threw them out.

    five stars.

    Five stars.

    Because I had no intention of leaving them alive to Elsidore.

    *

    Liuojunchun looked at the true intelligence.

    ��It took a lot of hard work.��

    A ss [Monarch] that grows while dominating and preying on others.

    Supernova were elites raised by following the monarch��s upbringing method as it is. What that means is simple. Oh Sung did not rise to prominence inside a supernova. It means that there was a supernova because there was an understanding.

    Baek Sung-ryun, one of the Five Stars, bowed his head.

    ��I carried out my lord��s order and returned.��

    If the tail is long, the substance will be stepped on someday.

    Ohseong was thinking of cutting off the unnecessary tail that followed them.

    For this reason, at the meeting of the stars, he pointed out an absurd target.

    Harcon.

    It is said that Lee Ho-yeol and the knight of the lion��s heart, who has be the same existence as the evil of the holy war allies, were pointed as a target. Liuo Junchun did not ask Oh Seong any more.

    ��I believe. If it were you, you would have done well.��

    ��I am embarrassed to trust you.��

    All of them lowered their heads in unison.

    ����I don��t have to report it.��

    But among them.

    I couldn��t reap the shame as much as Baek Sung-ryun.

    It was because I couldn��t understand what was happening at the meeting of the stars.

    ��Why is Kinber?��

    Did you see such contradictory behavior?

    Kinber must have been a corpse by now.

    Some say they somehow escaped the gold mine.

    Because he couldn��t havepletely escaped the siege of supernovae.

    However, Baek Sung-ryun did not think long.

    ����no more than that is not my domain.��

    didn��t do it urately.

    Blind loyalty to the lord.

    Because he did not tolerate the idea of making Baek Sung-ryun��s head cloudy.

    Soon, Liu Junchun dered in front of five stars.

    ��The news that a supernova is targeting Harkon will spread throughout the world soon. Lee Ho-yeol He will not stand by either. That is the moment when we will enter the Arcana Continent.��

    He said it could be in the next few hours or so.

    Liuojunchun was fully armed. To be able to enter the Arcana Continent through the connector at any time along with five stars. Liuo Junchun calmly waited for that time toe.

    But unfortunately.

    The time Liuo Junchun had been waiting for did note.

    hours, days no.

    Even the moment Harkon walks on his own two feet.

    Breaking news pouring in.

    -Get a new leg, Harkon, the warrior of reversal��! Nam Tae-min: ��It is no longer unreasonable to stand on the battlefield. On the contrary, he has be more agile than before����

    Liuo Junchun asks Oh Seong.

    ��Exin everything to me.��

    ������

    ��What happened at the meeting of the stars?��

    But no one could answer.

    Because the truth of that day was buried along with the copsed gold mine.

    However, the truth of the day did not disappear.

    It was approaching on its own without digging.

    same time.

    A garden of quality.

    ����This is my guess.��

    ��So the five stars are rted to the unification of the world?��

    ��Even though I need proof to be sure.��

    ��No, that��s enough.��

    Elsidore shook his head.

    Evidence is useless.

    It was too much trouble for the scumbags.

    ��Even if it��s not rted, it doesn��t matter. Unification of the world, they are also the same garbage anyway. Shouldn��t we think that we will clean up together while cleaning up?��

    unification of the world.

    The undisputed number one guild in the rankings.

    You take them so lightly.

    But Kinber did not take it lightly.

    That��s right, Elsidore has enough ability to do that.

    Also, I knew it wasn��t a joke.

    So, Kinber alsoughed.

    ��I agree with you, you dwarf.��

    He got up from his seat and spoke.

    ��So we go to China, theirir.��

 Chapter 353

    Episode 353. Downgrading for a wee. (1)

    Back to reality.

    Taemin Nam turns on his smartphone and checks the date.

    Leonie, who was looking at the screen together on tiptoe, is startled.

    ����Hasn��t it really only been one day?��

    What are the impressions of those who stepped on the Arcana continent for the first time?

    Enough to be surprised by the time difference.

    It was an indescribable experience.

    Among them, the most shocking thing must have been the endlessly emerging buffs. The masters of the three guilds of the great alliance and Skal have been manually recording the details of the buffs.

    ��You have to n thoroughly for the future.��

    Of course, buffs weren��t just for yers.

    Even if you can��t see it with your eyes.

    Because he was an Arcana who could feel the effect of the buff with his body.

    Bangrit Tom, senior mage of pure magic, opened his mouth.

    ��Everyone can��t imagine it. What is happening on the Arcana continent? It��s really appropriate to say that hope is sprouting, but I think we��re the only ones who saw that��!��

    It was a series of surprising events, to the point where they were told not to lie to the rtively naive apprentice wizards.

    However, there was no answering back to the fuss.

    Bangrit cheekily scratched the back of his head.

    ����haha. Did I say a lot of unnecessary words?��

    Kiko Armin, senior in enchantment.

    Only Kiko tried to turn her head to Bangrit��s reaction.

    ��Ugh.��

    Dark circles all the way down to the chin.

    Kiko asked in a dying voice.

    ����sorry. Senior Bangrit, what did you say?��

    ��Oh no. I didn��t say anything.��

    ����Please? ugh.��

    Legendary cksmith Wallsweil��s amazing work speed.

    ��In the end, I came back standing on my own two feet like this!��

    Thanks to that, Harkon is as he wishes.

    Contains the essence of Dwarven technology and magical refinement of the Mage Tower.

    I was equipped with a prosthetic leg that transcends human limitations.

    ��I feel like I��m really going to die����

    Actually, Kiko stayed up all day and night for three days. It was natural that he didn��t have the energy to match Bangrit��s fuss. The situation of Velier Yusia, a senior in healing magic, was no different.

    ��Healing magic alone is not enough. Something a little more����

    No, he was more distracted than Kiko.

    Unlike Kiko, who finished her work anyway.

    Because Bellier was still researching a way to heal the dragons that swallowed the evil fruit, and had collected a lot of necessary research data from the Arcana continent.

    So naturally, Bangrit��s gaze moved.

    ��Then senior Matisse��?��

    I didn��t expect it, but I was still shocked.

    Senior Matisse��s expression was serious.

    Bangrit searched for memory.

    ��Still, he seemed fine until he entered.��

    The portal that Chief Lee manifested.

    From the moment I woke up on the Dwarf��s Iron Castle, to be exact, on the Arcana continent through the portal. Matisse��s expression suddenly began to darken.

    ��As if he saw something he shouldn��t have seen��?��

    ��Shaking my head.

    Of course, Bangrit did not think deeply.

    Senior Matisse must have his own worries.

    Why do you think you have a new problem for yourself?

    The magic power concentration of the Arcana Continent has be stronger.

    Even in the mage tower, Bangrit had excellent magic affinity. Thanks to this, he was obliged to capture the change in magical power concentration that came to the Arcana continent, prepare a countermeasure for it, and present it at a regr conference.

    ��If I manifest magic as usual on such a continent.��

    It can bring huge results beyond your imagination.

    ��My head hurts just imagining it.��

    In fact, Bangrit was more worried about Bensh William, a senior in me magic, than any apprentice skilled wizard. As he imagined Banshee manifesting fire magic with his thick mana, his hand went to his temple.

    ����I have to say it really.��

    Of course everything.

    It��s a story when Senior Benshi stepped on the Arcana continent.

    Bangrit smiled and walked to his office.

    alone atst

    Matisse, who suddenly stopped walking, opened his mouth.

    The words that came out were even more meaningful.

    ����wasn��t it impossible to escape fate?��

    The reason Matisse kept silent all along was simple.

    The moment you step on the Arcana Continent.

    because it was seen.

    The immense and iparably suitable magical power that spreads over the Arcana continent.

    ������

    Matisse looks at the ring on his finger.

    A magic tool that is still stained ck. Yes, that vast and appropriate magical power was undoubtedly the appropriate magical power derived from Chief Lee Ho-yeol��s past and background.

    So Matisse could be sure.

    ckening.

    After all, this chief.

    without your knowledge.

    It is clear that you have experienced ckening on the Arcana continent.

    ��What the hell happened.��

    The aftermath was unimaginable.

    As Bangritt said, it was the Arcana Continent full of energy. Chief Lee��s suitable mana was like a shadow of a bright light, and ity down on the Arcana Continent in a darker, infinitely deeper way.

    ��It would not be an exaggeration to say that at the moment of ckening, the whole world was truly immersed in infinitely deep darkness���� So I had no choice but to

    question it.

    How could Chief Lee cken?

    Could he have ovee the backwaters of the past?

    Matisse shakes his head.

    Even from the perspective of the founder of ck magic, I didn��t dare to imagine it.

    I was only relieved.

    Because this chief can only be this chief.

    Because the aftermath of the ckening did not encroach on the past.

    Matisse muttered as he looked at Hoyeol��s office.

    ��Thank you very much, Chief Lee.��

    *

    I��m d

    ��As expected, Gii is the correct answer.��

    Harkon��s new legs worked as expected. It was a battle in which sacrifices were inevitable, and to make matters worse, even if there were unavoidable circumstances, my heart could not be at ease.

    After all, it was Harkon, who lost both legspletely while taking my empty seat. Of course, he had no intention ofpromising Harkon��s achievements just by giving him a new bridge.

    ��You can all look forward to it.��

    Actually, if only there was enough time.

    I gave the continent of Arcana to Harkon and others.

    I was thinking of taking a leisurely tour.

    ��Although I couldn��t afford it this time.��

    At the point where entry bes free, of course the capital of the empire, Antonium. You will also tour other areas of the Imperial Territory that are being reconstructed or restored.

    Among them, of course��

    ��Because mynd is always open to you.��

    ��Isn��t that also including the territory of our vast Cloudy family!

    Anyway, after acknowledging the history of the Cloudy family.

    The problem is the temperament of the head of the family who stands out to the fullest.

    ��Are you going to invite me to the mansion and cook for me?��

    It seems noble nobility to invite and treat those who have made achievements to the mansion. More than that, I hate myself for gradually getting used to this kind of aristocratic thinking��

    Even so.

    As soon as

    I got back to my office, I filled my teacup with nobility.

    Let��s see, until the green tea brewed��

    After all, I couldn��t skip the set routine.

    I looked at the work piled up on my desk.

    ��Is it a day off?��

    Don��t make a fuss about just one day, Grandfel.

    Adhering to the 5-day workweek, even if you say it, will create a gap of two days on the weekend.

    It��s hard to find someone like you who doesn��t take a single day off.

    ��Besides, am I suffering only in real life?��

    Even on the continent of Arcana, where time is four times slower than in reality, I was the one who was busy with big and small things. So it wouldn��t be an exaggeration to say that I��m suffering from a 14-day work week.

    But��

    ����what is this again?��

    After checking the daily documents one by one, what caught my eye was a particrly colorful envelope. A letter from the Mage Tower that even I, the head of the Mage Tower, have never seen before.

    ��Even it��s sealed with magical candle wax����

    I don��t think anyone in the Mage Tower steals my letter.

    In any case, so that it cannot be verified unless the party is involved.

    It means a document that has gone through a special process.

    I muttered.

    ��Not bad.��

    ��without even checking what it was about.

    Don��t spout generous words saying that you just passed aesthetically, Grandfel.

    Besides, why are these papers lying on the desk out of nowhere?

    Because I thought I could guess a little bit.

    ��It��s definitely the owner of the tower.��

    How many times.

    The aftereffect of blocking Yunaxus�� breath.

    Top owner, who was dying, told me.

    -��I��ll leave the position of the next pagoda owner to you, Chief Lee.��

    It must have been the will of the top lord.

    Naturally, I declined the request.

    did you just say that?

    I��m the only one in the world who works 14 days a week. Literally, even with two bodies, there is not enough time. But that��s not enough, so you��re asking me to take over the top owner��s seat?!

    Until the end of this cat.

    I thought he was determined to pamper people.

    So I refused and returned it at the same time.

    �C ��Your mission is not over yet.��

    What happened to the tower owner after that?

    ��Illusion is free cat.��

    Perhaps the tower owner herself was relieved after seeing me participating in her own funeral. But I heard all about your whereabouts through Jesse.

    so.

    ��I thought you were faithful to your mission.��

    Cold words are bound toe out of my mouth.

    Without hesitation, I checked the documents. When I touched the candle wax with my lightly enchanted fingers, the seal melted and the document opened. Soon, my mouth opens.

    ��is it. Is this a new procedure?��

    my stomach turned

    ����Really this cat!��

    It was the rule of the Mage Tower that was amended by the will of the tower owner.

    An amendment to elect a new tower owner by voting.

    I was sure. Anyway, if this is a procedure, even if it��s a bad habit, I have to keep it for now. It was clear that it was a modification using my temperament��!

    ������������

    1. The gentle giant

    2. The greatest discoverer in the history of the Mage Tower

    3. Dark dragon

    ������������

    Cubic crystals understand the situation.

    ��The candidate is Yugwid Marcelo and this body.��

    Someone will ask about this.

    Isn��t it too much self-consciousness? Aren��t you worried about what happens after you��ve already been selected as the next tower owner after beating out the two prominent candidates? Yes, if that was the case, I would readily admit that I was overly self-conscious.

    However, no matter how you look at this additional amendment that followed��

    ������������

    The right to vote is given to those who have proven their qualifications to the Mage Tower without discrimination. Even if it was an adventurer who did not qualify as a wizard, there was no exception.

    ������������

    You decided to make me the next tower owner?!

    Of course, there must be another superficial reason.

    Topju What kind of cat is that cat?

    ��It��s a discipline worthy of an open mage tower.��

    Realizing that being closed is poisonous, the Mage Tower had nned to open everything up. It was that there was a usible justification that the next owner of the open Mage Tower should be elected in a new way.

    ��Though it��s not possible to just vote inside the Mage Tower.��

    No matter how much rtionship and influence I have built up in the Mage Tower.

    You will not be able to follow the achievements that Yugwid and Marcelo have umted.

    However, the story is different if the yer is given the right to vote.

    ��Of course they��re not going to pick me up!��

    Marcelo and Yugweed.

    Because the two of them had little contact with the majority of yers.

    At this point, it was an indispensable quest for oddities, namely Inte surfing.

    Indeed, my prediction was correct.

    ��Damn it.��

    Themunity was already hot with campaign enthusiasm for me.

    �C Let��s go to the top yer who was the first yer!!

    �C ?? Let��s go to increase your status

    �C Even if you don��t know what it is, I think it��ll be fun, so I��m taking Lee Ho-yeol ? ?

    From receiving the qualification quest at the magic tower.

    Even an easy-to-clear strategy.

    They were just doing everything they could to get me elected as the top lord!

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    A cold sweat flows from the inside.

    Wouldn��t it be like taking over the position of the real top owner?

    Because the thought of doing it was sneaking up on me.

    At the same time, the tower owner got goosebumps.

    ��To hit the back of the head like this?��

    Even the trusted Marcelo.

    ��I didn��t want to even me Marcelo.��

    The fact that this happened while I was away was all I could say was that Marcelo also joined in the trick of the tower owner. But most disappointing of all.

    ��It is indeed a reasonable procedure.��

    It was a tired personality that couldn��t die in the process of that guy.

    Only then will I die of overwork before drowning in pride. It was the moment when I picked up a teacup filled with green tea to quench my burning thirst and to plead for a way.

    Susseu��

    suddenly, the words on the parchment came to mind.

    It was the handwriting of the elder mage Yugweed.

    But why is the content so unusual��?

    ������������

    To Chief Lee Ho-yeol.

    ������������

    Even though it was just one line, the meaning was immediately discernible.

    ������������

    There is an up and down in this top cold water.

    ������������

    ��yes?

    *

    Same time.

    [Quest: Election for the next tower owner]

    The eyes of the yers who are carrying out the quest flicker.

    Updated with new quest objectives.

    However, the quest goal was unusual.

    ����what is this? Did it happen to you too?��

    ��It floated!��

    ��No way�� was there some kind of friction in the process of selecting the tower owner?!��

    ��Witness the proof sparring between the gentle giant and the dark dragon (in progress)

    .

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354. It��s downright condescending for a wee greeting (2)

    ��Dalian of Proof��.

    Even in the Magic Tower, only rumors abounded.

    At this point, the most recent sparring of proof was thest time Senios and Karimzeba faced each other in the days of Master and Senior Mage, respectively.

    Skilled wizard Linne chattered.

    ��Currently, the only person who actually witnessed it in the Mage Tower is Elder Yugweed! Maybe we��re the lucky ones Miss Jibril. To see such a precious sight.��

    ��well. I don��t think I��m lucky, Lynn.��

    ��yes? What do you mean��?��

    ��It means there aren��t enough seats.��

    Sapphire Hall.

    If the Crystal Hall was in charge of the big and small things of the Mage Tower.

    The sapphire hall was a space that existed only for the sparring of proof.

    Lynn replies as if she can��t agree.

    ��Not enough seats. It��s sad. This is the position I took after carefully reading the structure diagram of the Magic Tower. Even in the sapphire hall, it��s the front row seat, right? From here you can see everything at a nce! Look at Miss Jibril.��

    Lynn was right.

    It was difficult to find a better seat in the Sapphire Hall filled with wizards and yers of the Mage Tower.

    More than anything, if it��s a front seat like this.

    ��Couldn��t you confirm the reason for the sudden conflict between Elder Yugwid and Chief Lee Ho-yeol? At a distance like this, you can clearly hear what they are saying!��

    As it doesn��t happen often.

    Even the wizards of the Mage Tower were terrified at this demonstration of sparring.

    Lynn couldn��t hide her flushed face.

    ��At first, I thought that Chief Lee Ho-yeol had applied for a couple of proofs without fail. Why, to be honest��. Aside from achievements, in terms of influence, isn��t Chief Lee inferior to the other two? What matters is your short career!��

    However, if Ho-yeol wins the sparring of proof against Yugweed.

    Ho-yeol proves his qualifications as an elder mage.

    At the same time, Yugweed could not prove his qualifications as an elder.

    It means that only ws can be made up.

    ��But it was Elder Yugweed who actually proposed the proof sparring! No matter how much I think about it, I don��t understand. It��s just that there was a conflict between the two of us that we can��t understand����

    Lynne was chattering without getting tired of it.

    Jibril, who had been silently listening to the story, finally exploded.

    pinch-!

    ��Eh?! If Miss Jibril suddenly tugs at your ears��!��

    ��This is why I said the seat was bad, Lynne.��

    ��What?��

    ��How can you be so light-hearted, Linne? Do you want to talk like that? There are so many outsiders around you who aren��t apprentice wizards?��

    Again.

    Only then did Rinne��s eyes roll.

    ��omg.��

    Jibril was right.

    There were outside adventurers gathered around Rinne. Those who won the right to vote in the next tower master election also attended the Dalian visit of Proof in that capacity.

    ire put the pinna of Lynn��s ear and said.

    ��This is not something to be happy about. Right ire?��

    nod

    ire replied with a nod of her head. Then he looked at the senior wizards across the street. Their expressions were no different from their own.

    ire guessed in her own way.

    ����Are there any conflicts on the Arcana Continent?��

    Otherwise, I didn��t understand.

    It��s a battle of proof.

    Even if it was a friendly duel conducted under strict discipline.

    Because the weight on it was never light.

    Chief Wizard Marcelo.

    He asked Bangrit next to him.

    ��Can I ask you one question, Senior Bangrit?��

    ��yes? Of course, Chief!��

    ��Has there ever been a conflict between two people I don��t know on the Arcana continent? Otherwise, the sparring of this proof����

    Of course, there was now that it would not happen.

    A time when he was dissatisfied with the elder mages of the past. Because I used to imagine going into a sparring match with them over and over again in my head.

    however.

    ��It is too sudden.��

    Immediately after returning to reality from the Arcana continent.

    To think that he proposed a couple of proofs before the day had passed and dly responded to such a sudden proposal. Marcelo felt uneasy, wondering if he had caused it.

    Bangrit, who was recalling his memories, opened his mouth.

    ��Well��. There��s no particr conflict between the two of you����

    If it was a very serious situation, would even Banshee William, senior in me magic, keep his mouth shut? It was none other than the yers who were thrilled with the reaction of the wizards.

    ��How did wee to see this?��

    ��I was really d I came to pick up my voting ticket as soon as I heard the news.��

    ��To be able to see it from so close.��

    I was well aware that it was a light sparring level.

    However, it is not the incident that excites the public.

    It was the story behind that incident.

    ��Certainly there must be conflict, isn��t it? I��m not sure, but from the perspective of an elder mage, how mean would you look? A stone with a stone embedded in it that was rolled in with stupid words����

    Really, spections that stretch without knowing the end.

    ��Shut up?��

    Stopping the chatter of those yers with threats.

    It was the rock kid of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    If it was the same as usual, would it go behind the scenes toward Commander-in-Chief Lee Ho-yeol?

    It was not enough to be willing to acquiesce, so he would have stepped forward and participated. Even if you don��t know everything else, she quietly added that she didn��t like that overly shy fashion.

    ��I��m not in the mood to talk right now.��

    But right now, Rock Kid wasn��t in a good mood.

    ��This big thing should have been done before I bet!��

    Marcelo will be the next top owner!

    It was a lock kid who put all his fortune into the option.

    But out of nowhere, the two of them are fighting for proof.

    Whoever can see, isn��t it a picture where the winner of Dalian ends unification and gets a lot of votes?

    Lockkid goes for it.

    ��shit! If I lose it this time, I can��t even drink alcohol at the bar�� Kichi-ya, he gave me an advance payment without any conditions, but Wolf will not allow it���� He vents his anger for nothing

    .

    ��So stop talking and watch, do you understand?��

    ������

    Maybe it��s because the surroundings became quiet due to Lockkid��s bluff.

    Tension seems to rise more and more.

    Banshee, who had been keeping his mouth shut in the silence, opened his mouth.

    ��Good job. Muscle mass.��

    Soon, on time.

    Sapphire Hall.

    ��e.��

    The entrance doors in two directions facing each other open, revealing the protagonists of Dalian. approach each other They face each other in the center of the Sapphire Hall.

    It was Yugweed who spoke first.

    ��Chief Lee extremely hates to miss the appointment time, so he entered the room exactly on time. How about this? Will you be able to satisfactorily engage in the proof match, Chief Lee?��

    What he meant was simple.

    because he is ready

    It means that you, the chief, are also ready to face it with sincerity.

    ��also��!��

    Is it because of the prestigious position?

    Rinne, who had been listening to the whole conversation, was taken aback.

    ��Look at this, the atmosphere is unusual?��

    But Jibril and Klee.

    The two of them focus on Ho-yeol without answering or looking at Lin-ne. Depending on what kind of answeres out of that mouth, you will know what the couplets in this proof mean.

    Of course, this time it was even more than I imagined.

    ��Elder Yugweed wizard.��

    ��I��m listening, chief.��

    ��Do you think you can handle my sincerity?��

    ����!!!��

    *

    Should I say it openly?

    ��Please, just do it?��

    When I first checked Yugweed��s letter, I thought I was right. I was a bit startled by the chilling words that even cold water has an up and down side, but it means that I realized the meaning behind it.

    ��That��s what I want to do, the next top owner!��

    I could assure Lee Ho-yeol.

    If he took over the position of the next pagoda owner, he might really lose his head from overwork. Even now, the only time to rest during the day was to enjoy tea time.

    ����Well, I drink more tea than others.��

    Still, theck of personal time remains the same, right?

    Moreover, from the moment the magic tower portal opens on the Arcana continent. My activity radius will also double. Of course, there will be more than double the things you need to pay attention to.

    So Yugweed��s correspondence was a kind of salvation for me. But all of a sudden, you��re applying for ��Dalian of Proof��. Elder Yugweed Wizard��!

    ��Do you think you can handle my sincerity?��

    Yugweed��s provocation.

    I swallowed a sigh as I watched the snout of destruction that was snatched up and chattering. And he handed over the responsibility to Yugweed. No, do you still not know that temperament?

    ��If I had just asked for it, I would have readily yielded.��

    The heroine of the proof?!

    ��The feeling of humility did not exist in Grandfel. Proof of underestimation. Because the overestimation had to be made into reality.��

    Grandfell weed it with open arms if it was proof.

    Can you decline the offer?

    Even if it was twisted, it was perfectly twisted.

    So, I was the one who stood in the Sapphire Hall and faced Yugweed.

    Ugweedughed at my bold remark.

    ��Okay Chief Lee. I wanted that attitude.��

    Then it releases magic power.

    Hair fluttering under pressure.

    It��s something I feel every time I face it�� It was clear that wizards with senior rank in the Mage Tower and above reached a realm inessible to ordinary yers.

    ��How many magical stats are there?��

    One of the leading magic families on the vast Arcana continent. A mage tower that only those with the most outstanding talent among the lineages of the magic robes can enter. Even in such a mage tower, there are mages who are at the top and above senior level.

    If wepare their talents to yers��

    ��They must have a bunch of unique stats and unique skills.��

    But wouldn��t it be strange for me to act harshly in front of him?

    The one with unique stats and unique skills.

    Because I was too

    even.

    ��Because if I add the halo of the Cloudy family, it��s not that bad.��

    So, I slowly raised my mana.

    [Horsepower: 727]

    I have no choice but to fall behind in the absolute amount of horsepower.

    It wouldn��t have been enough even if I put all my stat points into magic.

    It was because he had invested points in strength, agility, and even luck to pioneer a method of raising demon hunters instead of wizards. However, I have unique skills that are more than enough to make up for the point loss.

    [Concentration: 6]

    From [Concentration], a variable stat.

    [Transcendent: Your transcendent state is enough to be called a transcendent. �C Current achievement: Circle (Increases all magic expression power by 1000%) / With the Sword of Pride (Currently liberated path: 1st path) / None / None��] The circle forcibly released through the elixir

    .

    Until [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    So even if it was Yugweed, who could be said to be the strongest of the Mage Tower.

    It means that you can��t overwhelm me by following the sparring rules of proof.

    Because such an estimate came out.

    I was the one who was confident even when I was trembling.

    ��But somehow, Yugweed��s momentum is unusual.

    Kududeuk��!

    The ground shakes as soon as it catches the sense of smell.

    Like the crystal hall, it is a sapphire hall where special rules apply. Although this impact would not be transmitted to the nearby audience as well as the magic tower.

    It was being conveyed intact to me facing it.

    I could intuit

    Yugweed that she is summoning a golem.

    Yes.

    The golem that brought the rampaging Yunaxus down to the Zero Mountains.

    It was summoned in the Dalian of Proof.

    This is a strict rule vition��!

    ��Practical magic also manifests the highest level of magic?��

    Even though it is called sparring of proof, sparring is just sparring. Even Senios and Karimzeba, who were fierce rivals, did not show enough magic to fight each other in sparring.

    However, to manifest a golem from the beginning.

    There��s no way Grandfell��s snout would sit idle.

    ��It seems that the resolution to vite the rules has also beenpleted.��

    An arrogant tone of voice.

    But does he even know that fact?

    Yugweed answers.

    ��Sometimes even strict rules need to be broken. Of course I won��t force it. Because our chief cannot use discipline when ites to discipline. By the way����

    Guuuuuung��!

    magnificent resonant sound.

    At the same time, the glowing golem��s magical heart.

    Yugweedughed as he climbed onto the palm of the golem before he knew it.

    ��Can you handle me without breaking the rules?��

    Whoops-!

    The golem lifts one leg.

    Like he really wants to trample on me.

    A huge shadow casts over your head.

    At that point I was sure.

    ��Yugwid had no intention of following the rules in the first ce.��

    And why did he break the rules, why was he acting like this, and if he simply wanted the position of the next tower owner, why didn��t he ask me?

    Only then could I guess why.

    ����If my guess is correct.��

    Yes, I could fit in as much as I could.

    by the way.

    It seems that you still don��t know the nature of Grandfel.

    Rules or procedures.

    Even if there was a point of dying soon for Granfell.

    It��s something you must abide by!

    Summon the highest level magic golem.

    To stop the golem from leveling the ground.

    He had to manifest the highest level of magic with powerparable to that.

    But I didn��t cast any magic.

    As you said.

    In the couplets of proof.

    Because the manifestation of magic of intermediate level or higher was not permitted.

    ����!��

    As the manapletely retracted, I felt the presence of the golem, which was fleeting but hesitant.

    It wasn��t sincere, as I guessed.

    Elder Yugweed Wizard.

    But there is no need to revise that n now.

    I��ll get along with you in my own way too.

    okay.

    I will deal with you while obeying the rules.

    ����That��s not sparring, but actualbat, isn��t it?��

    ��Anyway, why are you only watching Lee Ho-yeol?��

    ��Why aren��t you manifesting magic?!��

    The audience is buzzing.

    Are you going to deal with an elder mage who has manifested the highest level of magic without using any magical powers? Even to an outsider, that would be nonsense. However, there is me who has realized things that are far more absurd than that.

    and.

    Such a realized nonsense.

    It is called like this.

    [The legendary ��Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol�� materializes.]

    Flutter��!

    ��You��re overconfident, Elder Yugweed.��

    ck wings spread with the momentum topletely cover the sapphire hall.

    Yugweed let out augh.

    ��Haha. Heavier than a real dragon, this Chief��!��

    Wings of the Dark Dragon.

    Looking at the golem staggering at him.

    I said to Yugweed.

    ��I believe you don��t want my sincerity just that much.��

    ����!��

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355. It wasn��t a bad n, but

    the golem and the dark dragon shed.

    Guuuuuuuuuu����!

    ��Didn��t your body shake just now��?��

    ��It��s not because of my mood, it seems like I��m really shaking!��

    ��Those two are too strong!!��

    Beyond the special structure of the sapphire hall.

    The aftermath of the collision is transmitted to the audience as it is.

    It wasn��t long before the yers made a fuss.

    The seniors of the Mage Tower noticed something unusual.

    ��Senior Bae Bangrit, what am I looking at wrong? Say something! Shouldn��t Bangrit, who has been to the Arcana Continent, know why the two of you are fighting so sincerely?��

    Banshee grabbed Bangrit��s hem and asked.

    ��If you ask me, what am I��!��

    But, of course, the bangles.

    A senior wizard who stepped on the Arcana continent with him.

    Everyone couldn��t understand the current situation.

    Kiko, the head of the Department of Enchantment, murmurs incredulously.

    ����If it��s Senior Bellier, maybe?��

    Healing magic senior Bellier was busy researching a way to purify the evil fruit the dragon had swallowed and was unable to attend. But Marcelo shook his head.

    ��If Bellier had known.��

    He must have confided in himself in some way. It was because it was a conflict between Chief Lee and Elder Yugwid, not anyone else. Marcelo opened his mouth.

    ��Senior Bellier probably doesn��t know anything either.��

    ��Chief Marcelo, then what is that��?��

    thud!

    At the same time, another sh.

    Banshee straightened up in shock and opened his mouth again.

    From now on, it was not a fuss, but a calm understanding of the situation.

    ��ording to the rules, magic manifestations of middle rank and higher are not prohibited in the sparring of proof, right? This is the magic tower. We know how dangerous each other��s magic is��!��

    It was a magic tower where the best geniuses in the Arcana continent gathered.

    Even if they exchange suitable magic with each other, they can be threatening enough to each other. You can tell just by looking at the records of the remaining demonstrations.

    I opened the book held by senior psychedelic magician Nasrou.

    ��Right now, if you look at the record of the most recent fight between Senios and Karimzeba�� It was recorded that Senios suffered a significant injury.��

    So I couldn��t help but be more concerned.

    At this moment, the golem manifested by Yugweed was amazing.

    Because it was one of the highest levelnd magics.

    ��If the opponent was an ordinary wizard����

    Bangrit shakes his head.

    ����it must have been over with the first kick.��

    It wasn��t that the sparring was over, it was that life might have ended. Fortunately, the opponent was Ho-yeol. A gigantic dark dragon that is not enough to counter the highest level of magic and is pressuring it.

    Some of the seniors ask Fei Yan, senior in Elemental Magic.

    ��By the way, what is the identity of that dragon, Senior Fei Yan? Certainly, the only thing that can summon something like that is spirit magic, right? So what is the name of that dragon-like spirit? It must be the level of the spirit king, right?��

    ��Mum-mum. (Dori Dori)��

    ����Does the bread go over even in this situation?��

    ��Mum-mum. (nod)��

    Gulp.

    ��I��m not sure, but it��s definitely not spirit magic.��

    Feiyan swallowed the bread with a tense expression and finished her answer.

    Then, naturally, the interest of the seniors heading to Bangrit.

    If it��s Senior Bangrit��s magic affinity��?

    ��Is that magic right in the first ce, Senior Bangrit?��

    ��no. Because I don��t feel the magic.��

    ��What is it? Is that really?!��

    Bangrit nodded.

    ��Whoa. Really.��

    It was true. No matter how much I concentrated my senses and tried to feel it, I couldn��t feel any magical energy from that dark dragon. This time, the question goes to Marcelo.

    ��Sir, what the hell is going on?��

    Marcelo couldn��t answer.

    Because I was thinking about trying toe up with an answer about it in my head.

    In fact, the given situation was quite simple.

    ��There is something between the two of you that I don��t know about.��

    For some reason, they are pushing each other fiercely beyond sparring. In the process, Elder Yugwid vited the strict rules of proof sparring.

    ��It��s a very confusing situation for me.��

    Was it a mistake to hastily hold the election for the next tower owner without asking Yugweed��s opinion? no. With Elder Yugwid��s personality, whether he asked for his opinion or not.

    Couldn��t have escaped this situation.

    ��It��s all top-notch magic.��

    In the face of such top-level magic, too.

    I have no choice.

    There is no choice but to vite the sparring rules of proof��

    ����!��

    Marcelo��s gaze suddenly caught on as he continued his thoughts.

    Head to Banglet.

    ��Senior Bangrit, what did you just say?��

    ��yes? What do you mean��?��

    ��You said you couldn��t feel any magic power, right?��

    ��Yes yes! That��s right. Unless there��s something wrong with my magic affinity�� That Dark Dragon isn��t magic that��s manifested with magic. Above all, just before the dark dragon spreads its wings and reveals itself. Chief Lee has rather reaped his mana!��

    ��also.��

    Marcelo listened to Bangrit��s detailed exnation.

    Hisplexion suddenly began to lighten.

    Yes, even if Yugweed-sama broke the rules.

    He was still strictly following the rules.

    ��The only thing that is specified as a rule in the proof sparring is the restriction on the [magic] that is manifested. No wonder. There won��t be any magicians fighting over magic.��

    Didn��t I tell you before?

    The Magic Tower was a group where only wizards with exceptional talent gathered among wizards. It wasmon sense that only magicians coulde and go in Dalian because it was a ce where only magicians gathered.

    It��s so natural that you don��t have to leave it as a discipline!

    ��That��s why there is no separate rule that requires only [magic] to be used in the proof sparring.��

    ����!!!��

    ��That��s right. The chief is still strictly following the rules.��

    At those words, the senior mages let out a sigh of relief.

    I don��t know what the circumstances were.

    As long as Hoyeol strictly abides by the rules.

    It seemed like I wouldn��t have to worry unnecessarily.

    But doubts still lingered.

    That question soon turned to astonishment.

    Realizing that fact, Banshee stuttered.

    ��In that case, chief Lee uses Yugweed-sama��s highest-level magic. Are you overpowering it because it��s not enough to block it without manifesting magic? Oh my gosh��!!��

    *

    Elder Mage.

    Their potential was something I had witnessed with my own two eyes.

    Not one, but two.

    Even through life-and-death struggles.

    Senios and Karimzeba.

    Ipared the battle between the two elder mages to a half-god war.

    Indeed, Yugweed��s magic, standing shoulder to shoulder with them, was never light.

    Wheein-!

    The magical heart of a glowing golem. The brute force emanating from the vast amount of mana allowed the golem to move forward regardless of the wings of the Dark Dragon. Soon, fists were thrown out.

    bang!!

    It��s more like an explosion, not copsing or breaking. Arge hole appears where the golem��s fist is directed, as if a meteor strike hadnded on it.

    flutter!

    Mulon Dark Dragon spreads its huge wings and soars into the sky.

    Although the attack was easily dodged.

    While flying in the sky, you can see the panoramic view of the Sapphire Hall at a nce.

    It seemed that there was no need to worry about the impact of the collision leaking out. It seemed that the mysterious structure of the Magic Tower was also applied to the Sapphire Hall.

    ��The battlefield has be vast.��

    as if to prove that fact.

    Whoops!

    The golem bounces towards the sky.

    fast.

    Thanks to this, Yugweed��s eyes met immediately.

    ��Are you still rxed, Chief Lee?��

    Hold-!

    Clearly, experience matters.

    My experience at Mountain Zero allowed me to see the situation without having to turn my head. Is this the ankle grab that caused Yunaxus to fall?

    Did he think that since he crashed Yunaxus, he could also crash the dark dragon? I��m sorry if that��s the case. Because the golem pulled down Yunaxus had no wings.

    Besides, this dark dragon is thanks to the exact resemnce to ��someone��.

    ��Because I hate it extremely.��

    I mean crushing the form.

    flutter!

    Is it inelegant to brush your feet?

    The dark dragon had Yugweed and the golem hanging from his ankles.

    soar to higher skies

    Yugweed��s panicked voice is heard.

    ����How can you fly?��

    How to fly��!

    Look at these excessively huge wings that flutter.

    You have to be good at pping your wings to make ends meet.

    ��If I had to add to that.��

    [Legendary Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol] is at this moment.

    It was resounding incessantly both in reality and on the Arcana continent. It means that it is not an exaggeration to say that it literally bes stronger in real time whenever it manifests.

    fast flight.

    Even in the meantime, the neck that is not very upright.

    Thanks to you, I looked down at Yugweed and said.

    ��Now no one can hear Yugweed.��

    Yes.

    I��m going to be far away from my eyes and ears.

    Now you need to hear the truth.

    As you said.

    I was guessing the reason why Yugwid broke the rules of proof.

    That��s why I asked.

    ��Where are you nning to go after leaving the Magic Tower?��

    Yugweedughs at my question.

    ��Haha, the old man was looking down.��

    to see clearly.

    Anyway, the years we��ve seen.

    How many rtionships have you built up?

    There is a saying that you know what��s inside the water, but you don��t know what��s inside people, and since I knew about the tempers of wizards through Senios, I couldn��t let go of my doubts until the end�� but I don��t think Yugweed will ever show his true hostility towards me

    . believed It��s hard to say that he only applied for a proof match because he coveted the position of the next tower owner.

    ��We��ve been through so many storms, haven��t we?��

    From the rebuilding of the Magic Tower.

    Even the funeral of the head of Senios Tower.

    Yugweed continues.

    ��If the tower lord saw this, what would he say? Well done? did you think you would lose? If that��s not the case, what kind of trick is that, Yugweed?��

    ��If the cat had a conscience, wouldn��t it be possible to say such a thing?

    I think indifferently.

    Yugweed whispered softly.

    ��If you have time, ask the head of the tower, Chief Lee.��

    ��What is it, did Yugwid guess the whereabouts of the Tower Master?

    Well, more than Marcelo.

    Because it was Yugweed who had seen the top lord for a long time.

    ��I might have guessed.��

    Yugweed shrugged.

    ��Isn��t Chief Marcelo rather naive in that respect? Maybe that��s why the tower lord still calls him the little chief. By the way, this is a nickname that Marcelo deliberately gives out because he is outraged.��

    Shame on you.

    No matter how much I followed the tower owner��s will, this time there wasn��t ack of that aspect. Thanks to the little chief, I learned an unexpected nickname for Marcelo.

    Soon, Yugweed got to the point.

    ��I believe that this chief knows. It is said that new wine must be put in new wineskins. It is a new era in which your world and the Arcana Continent are connected. An old-fashioned wizard like me? An elderly mage with only a facade? It sounds like nothing.��

    It was also spection.

    ��As this chief said, I was thinking of leaving the Mage Tower. In the midst of that, I stepped on the Arcana continent and witnessed the way I was going to go there. And when I returned to the Mage Tower�� I found a way to exit in a fancy and appropriate way.��

    It was not wrong.

    It��s not enough that the elder mage and the chief mage, who are candidates for the next tower owner, are sparring, so it��s a way to get more attention than breaking the rules during the sparring�� At least I couldn��t think of it in my head

    .

    Ugweed eventually canceled the release of magical power.

    ��Then, shall wee to an agreement that our battle ended with the victory of the Chief Lee after a fierce aerial battle? I��m sorry I made you go along with the olddy��s whims, Chief Lee.��

    Ugweed raised an eyebrow and added.

    ��No, our next tower lord.��

    at the same time.

    Passs��

    The magic heart turns off and the golems begin to scatter.

    Shuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!

    The remains of the golem fell in all directions, creating a roar. In the meantime, Yugweed falls helplessly. Just by looking at that scene, you��d think I really beat up Yugweed.

    Soon a messagees to mind.

    [You have won the battle of proof.]

    [Rtionship with the Mage Tower has increased.]

    [Influence in the Mage Tower has increased.]

    Again��

    I stood upright in the sapphire hall with both feet. At the end of the sparring, Yugweed, who had fallen in the center of the Sapphire Hall and returned to his original form, skillfully gets up.

    ��Such a rout, Chief Lee. Even though I broke the rules, I couldn��t reach you. What the heck is that giant dragon? Anyway, it was great. I was surprised in many ways. Seriously.��

    You seem like a wizard who has achieved his insidious goal with his somewhat excited tone, Yugweed. Yes, that��s why I said that even if I know the inside of a person, I can��t guess the inside of a wizard.

    ��It kills two birds with one stone, right?��

    with his retirement.

    By raising me up through the sparring of proof.

    Both inside and outside the magic tower.

    It was a ploy to have him selected as the next recognized tower owner.

    Regardless of the feeling of betrayal I felt, however, I opened my mouth.

    ��Yugwid, you have vited the rules of strict proof. In addition, the manifestation of battle magic inside the Mage Tower is prohibited. As of this time.��

    My words drew the attention of the crowd.

    ��Yugwid Lufeng, your elder mage status is deprived.��

    The senior mages, including Marcelo, seemed to have guessed. He was still making an expression that he didn��t understand, but that meant he wasn��t surprised.

    But yers are different.

    ��!!!��

    I thought as I looked at the wide-eyed pupils of the yers.

    I thought this would spur the legend again unintentionally.

    ��Yugweed Lufeng I will dly ept that disposition.��

    Yugweed lowered his head with a satisfied expression.

    You thought this was the end of everything, Yugweed?

    But it is a mistake.

    You��re still overlooking me in Grandfel.

    ��Why did I have to match the rhythm when I knew everything?��

    It was because I also had a n.

    Before the shock that struck the sapphire hall was gone.

    I then dered

    ��Also, I, the Dark Dragon.��

    ����?��

    ��I will express my gratitude in the next tower master election.��

    ����!!!��

    ��no.

    He spits out charismatic twists and turns, everything is good.

    I wonder if the title is ��I, Dark Dark Dragon����!!

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356. I can see everything,

    I promise you, I won��t live up to my name.

    ��There��s no need to spit it out!��

    Of course, this must have been said thanks to faithfulness to the procedure.

    Why the next tower owner candidate quest?

    Looking at the contents, from the gentle giant to that bastard��s dark dragon.

    Because all of them were running under two names.

    ��It��s a relief that the full name didn��te up, but����

    Even so, with my mouth.

    iming to be the Dark Dragon was still painful.

    Of course, my brazen face still maintains a poker face.

    In order to handle the reactions that will pour from now on.

    It was important not to lose yourposure.

    ����what did you just say?��

    The next top owner candidate voluntarily resigned.

    The sapphire hall that was excited by my deration.

    The atmosphere bes even more tumultuous.

    But if there is something different from before.

    ��Resignation?!��

    ��Even if you hold on to Senior Banshi and shake him, I will do nothing��!!��

    ��Then what do you know, Bangrit?��

    ��Well, the result of Mr. Banshi��s next job application?��

    ��What is it? How could you��!��

    Even though they were embarrassed, they must have been agitated by the executives of the Magic Tower, who had been trying hard to maintain theirposure. Yugweed was no exception to that.

    Ugweed spoke cautiously.

    ��Could it be that I raised the medicine and got angry, Chief Lee?��

    I got a little nervous when they called me the next tower owner.

    Whatever it is, is that the reason?

    Do you still not know the world��s Grand Fel?

    ��If only I could move ording to my mood.��

    I don��t know anything else, but Rayman Shen and the unification of the world are no longer people of this world? From the point of view of Lee Ho-yeol, who is not a saint, they are beings who have crossed the line by a long time.

    But are you still alive?

    What does that mean?

    In all of Grandfel��s actions, there were no personal feelings.

    ��Mere emotions cannot move me.��

    ��Then why did you give thanks to the next tower master election��?��

    ��Because I witnessed a loophole in the rules of the Mage Tower.��

    ����!!!��

    okay.

    As others have said, for the pride of Grandfel to sway, his cause was of utmost importance.

    It is not a match of proof that you can refuse if you want to refuse, and even if you are not interested in the next tower owner, it means that you cannot resign as a candidate at will.

    That��s when Marcelo asked.

    ��Chief Lee Ho-yeol, I ask on behalf of the Magic Tower.��

    I nodded.

    ��Cancer is representative enough.��

    A little while ago, Yugweed had been stripped of his position as an elder mage. So, at this point, the ones holding the highest positions in the Mage Tower were Marcelo and I, co-chief co-chiefs.

    ��I will formally question what loophole you witnessed.��

    Hung Sung Hung��

    From the elder mage to the co-chief. Wouldn��t I be seen as a hot potato troublemaker in the eyes of those who watch the incidents and idents never cease?

    but.

    I was the one who saw through Yugweed��s intentions.

    There was no way he could not understand Marcelo��s intentions.

    ��You��reying the te for me, Marcelo.��

    So I couldn��t panic, but I didn��t panic.

    The sapphire hall as if it were a pulpit.

    He walked leisurely and opened his mouth.

    ��Do you guys remember the battle between me and Yugweed?��

    It looks like you understood my intentions.

    The Sapphire Hall turned into a battlefield again.

    At that point, I looked at Yugweed.

    ��The magic that Yugwid manifested in the proof sparring was the highest level of magic, and its power was enough to vaporize several citiesrge and small. After that, the storm must have passed on to you as well.��

    Yugweed shrugged.

    It was a premeditated action, so it��s only natural that you don��t make excuses.

    I had no intention of criticizing Ugweed like that.

    ��The act of manifesting the highest level of magic inside the Mage Tower cannot be tolerated regardless of its purpose. Even if it was in the middle of the proof that he risked his everything, it means that there can be no exceptions to the disposition.��

    Yugweed shakes his head as if empathizing.

    Marcelo, who had been listening to him.

    The audience in the Sapphire Hall also seemed to have nothing to say.

    I��m in silence

    Again��

    I stopped walking and stretched out my hand.

    ��Then it is reasonable for you to have questions. How was I able to receive the highest level of magic expressed by Yugweed without breaking the rules?��

    sereung-!

    With her outstretched hand, she picked up the ear iron from her waistband.

    Audience.

    Among them, the yers are buzzing.

    ����Crazy, that was swordsmanship?!��

    ��It��s not just swordsmanship, that��s it, Ego Sword!��

    ��Is it possible for the Ego Sword to transform into a dragon?!��

    ��You idiots are just giving an example.��

    Thest sentence is correct.

    ��I��d like to put apliment sticker on it.��

    In fact, for an intuitive exnation, it was easiest to activate [Legendary ck Dragon Lee Ho-yeol] again. However, if [Legendary], which has tremendous effects, can be used at any time, there will be no bnce destruction.

    [Legendary ��Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol��: 5 hours and 50 minutes] It��s

    because of the cooldown.

    Therefore, it means that there is no choice but to give an example instead of the legendary Gwicheolro.

    I had such an inescapable mind.

    I calmly raised my ear iron.

    ��That��s because I didn��t use magic.��

    Shuk��

    I raised my ear iron.

    -Master, am I cutting the magic itself today?

    It��s not like that, so don��t get me wrong.

    ��This is more like a lecture than a battle.��

    Swag��

    As the demon with moderately controlled destructive power was swung, a sharp yet hollow sword wound appeared on the battlefield. Aste as lightning shes and thunder roars.

    Kwa kwa kwa deuk��!

    A roar filled the Sapphire Hall.

    Again, a buzzing sound is heard.

    This time, not from the yer, but from the Mage Tower side.

    ��That��s why�� You overpowered Yugweed��s highest level of magic with a non-magic method, right? Does that make sense, Jibril o��!��

    ��You are looking at me because of you. Shut up, Lynne.��

    ��Ah����

    I didn��t mean to brag about myself.

    ��This guy��s attitude is the problem. posture.��

    Thanks to the upright posture, there is no sense that it looks like self-praise.

    However, this attitude is not a day or two.

    It was not a ce where anyone would point out that he was arrogant.

    ��As you all know, the Mage Tower is extremely closed. It means that no outside influence was allowed in this golden pagoda built by magic. Was it a benefit or a loss? I won��t judge. However, there was an obvious loophole in the sparring rules of proof.��

    Marcelo added to myment.

    ��That��s right. ording to the rules, it is strictly forbidden to manifest middle-level or higher magic in proof sparring�� but there is no specific information about other means and methods other than magic.��

    From now on, the Mage Tower ispletely open.

    I will slowly start loosening the bolts.

    yers will gradually learn about the rules of the Mage Tower.

    In that sense, ��Dalian of Proof�� was dangerous.

    Considering the pride of wizards, it would be easy for them to fall prey to yers�� provocations. What if a yer with impure intentions uses a loophole in the rules to make a cowardly move?

    ��It��s about dealing with a mage who is forbidden to manifest magic above the middle level. It would be a piece of cake for the yers if there were no restrictions on means and methods.��

    It meant that they could be defeated in Dalian.

    ��Society isn��t so full of dreams and hopes.��

    the flower garden itself.

    I don��t know what Grandfel thinks, but as a member of society, I knew. yers who see the Mage Tower��s favor as a right, or more than that, and use it?

    To be honest, it will overflow.

    to such people.

    How does the magic tower be a mess?

    ��Therefore, as chief, I will formally propose.��

    As the head of the Magic Tower, he couldn��t watch it.

    ��May the Mage Tower establish new rules befitting the new era.��

    At that moment, my eyes shed.

    [Quest: Reconstruction of the Magic Tower]

    The reality of the contradiction that existed in the Wizard��s Tower.

    Now, even the purpose of the Mage Tower, the pursuit of truth, has be impure.

    Build the magic tower right from its foundation.

    A message that one step has been taken towards theplete reconstruction of the Mage Tower.

    ��by the way.��

    The time when he became co-chief of the Mage Tower with Marcelo Parachute.

    The memory of losing sleep for several days because I was only trying to fully understand the rules of the Mage Tower came to mind. The books with only the rules were more extensive than mostplete collections.

    ��When am I going to rebuild it?��

    It��s obvious, but I had no intention of taking on such a burdensome task for me. There was no more leeway. So, at that point, I brought it up again.

    ��So in a moral sense.��

    Even if no one exined it, looking back at the pagoda owner��s work, he could understand it.

    Revising the rules of the Magic Tower is something that only the tower owner can lead. In other words, it meant that revising the rules of the Mage Tower would be the role of the next tower owner.

    ��I will step down as the next top owner candidate.��

    That was the reason I expressed my appreciation as the top owner candidate, even citing moral intentions��! Still, at times like this, Grandfel is strict and you benefit from strict discipline.

    I don��t know anything else, but I��m dealing with discipline.

    As much as Grandfell��s temperament head, the magic tower.

    yers should know better.

    ����but is that enough to resign?��

    Even if there are some people who couldn��t figure out the situation.

    ��If you admit victory, you will win by using the wrong method, but Lee Ho-yeol of the world will admit it well. Can��t you see that I��ve lived without a single bit of shame?��

    ��As expected, everything was sparring to show the contradiction!��

    ��Well, there wasn��t really any reason to fight each other, right��?��

    He immediately dismissed the question.

    Click��

    I put the noble iron into the scabbard around that point.

    The scenery of the Sapphire Hall being restored again.

    Ugweed whispers to me like that.

    ��Really, this old man is at the tip of his head, this chief.��

    In the end, he burst outughing and spoke.

    ��Then, I guess I should edit thisst greeting. I believe that he will continue to do well as he is now. If you don��t believe in you, no one will believe in you. In addition����

    Yugwid��s gaze turned to Marcelo, who seemed to be less aware of the situation.

    ��Please take good care of our next little Tower Lord, who is innocent but exceptional in his abilities. With your help, Marcelo will be able to fulfill the role of tower owner.��

    Yugwid was disqualified as an elder mage for viting the rules.

    Of course, there was a reason for disqualification in the qualification of the next top owner candidate.

    In addition to that, I morally withdrew from the candidacy.

    Among the candidates for the next Top Master, the only option left is Marcelo.

    It meant that Marcelo would naturally be the next tower owner.

    I thought only me and Yugweed noticed that fact.

    Thanks to someone, everyone in the seat soon realized.

    ����wait for a sec!��

    Suddenly, a gruff voice came from the audience.

    ��Then, isn��t that the only candidate left for the next tower owner, Marcelo? Yes I knew it would be like this! The intuition of Rock Kid, the god of gambling in the Colosseum, is not yet dead!!��

    Thanks to Rockkid, who was only thinking about gambling all day.

    Of course, Rockkid��s jubnt uproar did notst long either.

    Who am I?

    As you said.

    A knife-like discipline keeper.

    ��Shadow mercenary rock kid.��

    ��?!��

    At my call, Rock Kid jumps right into his seat.

    At this point, you don��t need to say anything, right?

    I quietly put my finger to my mouth.

    Shh.

    quiet.

    Even if you write a new rule.

    Basic etiquette won��t change.

    *

    Unification Chongqing Branch.

    Touwu��

    The man clicked his tongue at the beeping sound that continued without a promise.

    ��What are you doing at such an important time?��

    The General Assembly was just around the corner.

    I couldn��t get in touch with the Tianjin branch manager, who had to get along with each other.

    At first, I thought Tianjin was going to hit the back of the head.

    But no matter how much I thought about it, there was no reason to do so.

    ��Aren��t we the ones who came together for the sake of our lord?��

    even if it was excessive.

    There was no change in the fact that it was an act born out of loyalty to the lord. Even if you tell the truth, the lord will punish the informer more severely.

    Everyone in the unification of the world knew about it because they had been watching it.

    Tuu-

    ��Then why didn��t you ept it?��

    I tried to contact the Tianjin branch as well, wondering if they were avoiding their own phone calls.

    There was no one to contact from the executives to the bottom.

    It��s like��

    ��Did it go up into the sky or go down to the ground?��

    If it��s not both��

    ��Did you get caught in a rift unluckily?��

    Just in case, he was the man who confirmed the observation of the rift. However, there was no sound that a rift had been created in Tianjin, neither in the homnd, nor in the update history, nor in AAU��s notice.

    If so, another possibility thates to mind.

    ����attack?��

    Shaking my head.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that all sides are enemies, although it is the unification of the world.

    No matter how much I thought about it, it didn��t make sense.

    It was not the Zero Mountains, it was Tianjin.

    ��As long as it doesn��t go crazy.��

    Who dares to attack the headquarters of the unification of the world?

    ��I must have sharpened my nerves too.��

    thinking about useless things

    The General Assembly for the Unification of the World hadn��t been in a long time.

    Because I know the weight of the agendaing and going at the General Assembly.

    It��s obvious that you��re already on edge.

    Touu��

    Now it was the moment when the beeps were getting louder.

    jump!

    Suddenly the door opened.

    Did the secretarye with the news?

    The man asked without paying attention.

    ��Did you get a reply from the Tianjin branch?��

    But there was no answer.

    When I turned around, no one was there.

    It was only then that the man noticed something unusual.

    ����[Stealth]?��

    Bubbly.

    At the same time, muddy footsteps in the hallway were getting closer.

    Eventually, the main characters of the spirit reveal themselves.

    Kinber calmly canceled [Stealth].

    and.

    Elsidore spat dryly.

    ��Not in Guangzhou, not in Tianjin, not in Beijing.��

    ����Tianjin? and Guangzhou Beijing?!��

    ��The Five Stars of a Supernova.��

    It wasn��t a threat, it was just words.

    ��Where did you hide your intelligence?��

    The man��s eyes shed.

    [The abnormal state ��fear�� urs.]

    .

    .

    .

    Unification of the World Guangzhou Tianjin Beijing.

    And the capture of the Chongqing branch.

    Elsidore and Kinber��snding in China.

    It happened in just 30 minutes.

 Chapter 357

    Episode 357. Great downfall

    unification.

    Its prestige within the country is such that even a flying bird can be dropped.

    Moreover, after President Jianwei swore obedience to Liuo Junchun, there was only one person in the billions of China. It was no exaggeration to say that he was returning only for Ryuo Junchun.

    It was the same even now.

    ��Tell your lord the situation��!��

    Fall of Cheonha Unification Branches.

    At least one person had to go out alive and report this situation to the lord.

    Although it was clear that he was aiming for five stars.

    ��You��re stepping on Chinese soil just to catch five stars?��

    Even with a cursory nce at the calctor, I was able to notice that the payoff was not right. However, an unbelievable sight unfolds in front of the man��s eyes.

    Fluffy��

    early level 400. Even if not the highest ranker, thebatants of the unification of the world, who are ssified as high level, are helplessly falling down. It was neither skill nor magic.

    ��It��s annoying.��

    An action that doesn��t feel like effort at all.

    Shuk��

    I just swung my sword.

    The man asks while shivering.

    ����why are you doing this?��

    An insipid answer came from Kinber��s side.

    ��I��m tired of hearing such lines too many times.��

    ����Are you sure you��re a supernova Kinber?��

    ��Supernova Kenver trash. That��s my name, I guess. So how about saying it a little differently this time? Because of you guys, I went all the way to Shanghai. Wouldn��t it be better for both of us to tell you at this point?��

    ����.��

    Obvious threats.

    But the man kept his mouth shut. No, I had no choice but to close. Loyalty to Liuo Junchun did not want the man to give in to the enemy.

    of course.

    [Abnormal status ��brainwashing�� urs.]

    Although it wasn��t voluntary loyalty.

    Keep your mouth shut again

    Elsidore became curious about that.

    ��It��s a strange thing. It��s uselessly heavy for trash. Is the boss still useful? What adventurers say is green tea in a garbage dump?��

    ��suddenly green tea?

    what a weird metaphor

    Kinber��s sullen gaze toward Elsidore.

    Elsidore corrects his words.

    ��Ah, it��s not just green tea, it must be green tea bags.��

    Was it serious bullshit, not a joke?

    ��What words did you learn from someone in the golden pce?��

    Kinber was momentarily puzzled, but passed it over.

    The unification of the world is unnecessarilyrge.

    It had already been an hour or so since they had robbed a few branches.

    ��It��s the same with us that shouldn��t be revealed.��

    Elsidore, I didn��t know what potential this crazy blood elf was seeing in himself and working with him. Kinber did not forget his situation.

    ��Because me and this guy can��t handle it.��

    Kinber.

    So much so that I can recognize it just by looking at your face.

    One of the yers known for their high notoriety.

    The image of Elsido hacking Lock Kid was broadcast all over the world, so alumni Lee Ha. What do you mean what they are doing is normal behavior?

    Day and night.

    Invaded the Cheonha Unification branch several times.

    The two of them made a sea of blood everywhere they went.

    Elsidore raises his sword and speaks.

    ��As expected, you won��t open your mouth to killing half of them.��

    Knowing that fact, Kinber persuaded Elsidore. Just as the supernovas were separately collected, if all of the unified world was separately collected, a headwind might blow.

    �C ��I��m going to kill everyone, but how does the wind blow?��

    Elsidore still didn��t understand, but bent over. It was an adventurer��s world. It was thanks to her admitting that it might be natural for her not to understand from her point of view.

    ��Stop that. No matter how much you torture me��!!��

    hooked!

    Kinber looked at the screaming man in silence.

    So far, I��ve killed half of them in moderation.

    As I said, I can��t afford it anymore.

    ��It��s about time to doubt it.��

    Five Stars even after being pushed to the point of dying.

    I had to figure out their whereabouts.

    In addition, even the location of Ryuo Junchun, who would have given such an order to Ohseong.

    ��I won��t let you live in pain.��

    To describe the gruesome torture of Elsidore in one word, it was horrifying. To the extent that even Kinber, who has seen many things while building notoriety, frowns.

    But it was thanks.

    ����!��

    The extreme pain is the loyalty that remained in the man��s head.

    [The status abnormality ��brainwashing�� is canceled.]

    No, it was enough to make me forget Ryuo Junchun��s tricks.

    ��I will tell you. The whereabouts of Ohseong and Ryuo Junchun��! The hotel is a few blocks from here in Shanghai. The general meeting is held in the entire hotel.��

    World Unification General Assembly.

    The ce is fortunately in the same area as Shanghai.

    The man coughed up blood and barely spoke.

    ��Kuck�� But if it was him, he might be trying to pull his tail out by now. He��s a very suspicious guy. Seeing how they put ��brainwashing�� on me, who had truly sworn allegiance.��

    Only then did Kinber notice.

    ��It��s understandable if it��s a status abnormality.��

    Even when it��s half-baked.

    The actions of the Unification Guild members who never revealed their secrets.

    The corners of Elsidore��s mouth went up coolly.

    ��Brainwash. It��s a trashy way.��

    Elsidore��s skill was literally like a knife. The man passed out as soon as he finished speaking. Kinber didn��t say anything and immediately activated [Stealth].

    Elsido likewise hid in nature.

    More than a location is specified.

    No more words were needed between the two.

    There was just one thing I needed to be sure of.

    ��Six is enough to take your breath away, goblin.��

    Junchun Liu and 5 stars total 6.

    The unification of the world was achieved through the brainwashing of the monarch. They would be no different from a sandcastle that would copse without even dreaming of revenge just by the disappearance of their monarch.

    Elsidore snorted.

    ��I know, trash. Any more effort is a luxury. Let��s finish it quickly.��

    I looked at the sun shining down on me and continued.

    ��It��s time to water the garden soon.��

    *

    Beep-!

    Loud sirens sound throughout the hotel.

    At first I thought it was a fire rm, but it wasn��t.

    The manager of the hotel runs down the hallway as if out of breath.

    He bowed his head to the Unification Guild member.

    ��A fire rm at the General Assembly. Can you see clearly what the lord is thinking of you? sorry This hotel bed was soft in its own way.��

    ��I��m sorry. But not fire!��

    ����not a fire?��

    Beep-!

    I thought that was the only noise that pierced my ears.

    if��?

    The woman raised a mace from her inventory.

    ��Then it must be a rift!��

    ��Sorry, that��s not the case��!��

    ��what?��

    It��s not even a fire or a rift warning, and it��s such an uproar.

    The woman��smon sense did not make sense.

    Could it be that this is a rebellion aimed at the General Assembly?

    Thest option came to mind.

    ��How dare you fight against the lord?��

    There was no other person whose liver protruded to that extent in the unification of the world in the woman��s head.

    Besides, what kind of person is the lord?

    Apletely innocent person who recognizes impure molecules right away and expels them.

    But the truth has always surpassed imagination.

    It was an unbelievable reality that he was waiting for a woman.

    Chijik��

    ����!��

    audible radio.

    -��Chi intruders��!!��

    Yes, someone is the chairman of the General Assembly.

    ��What bastards.��

    It was an attack on the headquarters of the unification of the world.

    The woman handed it over to the hotel manager, whose face turned white.

    Above all, I had to inform the lord of this news quickly.

    ��You must report this situation to your lord.��

    ��I will.��

    ��Because I have to fend off arrogant bastards.��

    Tadadadak!

    The manager who was running out suddenly asked from behind.

    ��By the way, where is your lord��?��

    ����!��

    At that, the woman was taken aback.

    His duty was to support the sessful holding of the General Assembly.

    However, the woman did not know where the lord was staying.

    Of course it wasn��t her fault.

    ����He didn��t tell me that in the first ce.��

    The one who did not trust even the subordinates who had been tamed with [Brainwashing] was a man named Ryuo Junchun. Is it upstairs or downstairs? No, did the lord stay in this hotel in the first ce?

    ��Wait a minute����

    It had been a long time since the rm sounded.

    ��Wouldn��t the lord have known everything in the first ce?��

    If you knew, why��

    ����there was no action or support?��

    The woman��s eyes in trouble.

    messagees to mind.

    [Abnormal status ��brainwashing�� urs.]

    The doubt disappears in my head and blind loyalty springs up.

    The woman threatens the hotel manager.

    Upstairs or downstairs?

    ��Whether it��s upstairs or downstairs, you find it and deliver it!��

    ��I will do that!��

    The caretaker started to climb the central steps of the grand hotel.

    After all, just like a woman.

    Those who were led by [brainwashing] wrapped in loyalty began to gather.

    Their purpose was only one.

    To punish the assant who ruined the general meeting.

    Why is their lord not taking any action?

    They greeted the assant without even questioning it.

    such a time.

    ����.��

    Restricted area in the basement of the hotel.

    Junchun Liu and the Five Stars were watching the monitor.

    Liuo Junchun had already grasped the situation.

    Guangzhou Tianjin Beijing Chongqing and Shanghai.

    On the monitors filling the wall, the manager of the branch, of course.

    Because the CCTV system that even the executives of Unification of the World did not know was in operation.

    ��It��s fast.��

    So, Liuo Junchun from the moment the Guangzhou branch fell.

    That he had been watching everything.

    But as you can see, all I could do was watch.

    Elsidore.

    Absolute helplessness of the elves.

    Mental strength that easily ignores tolerable status ailments.

    Even the coldness that is not swayed by ambiguous emotions.

    ��In some ways, he��s more dangerous than Lee Ho-yeol to me.��

    At this point, there was no means to stop the blood elves in the unification of the world. At that point, Liuojunchun admitted his mistake.

    ��Was that a mistake?��

    perfect break.

    With the withdrawal from the AAU agreement as the trigger, it was a countrypletely isted from the internationalmunity and the unification of the world.

    Now, if they were to tell the world the recorded video of them being attacked by Elsidore and Kinber, all they would get back was sarcasm.

    So Junchun Liu opened his mouth.

    ��Make sure to delete all records rting to them.��

    ��!��

    At those words, the analyst who was manipting the monitor was taken aback.

    I know that I dare not ask my lord for his will.

    I couldn��t quite understand it.

    ��This is evidence. Lord��!!��

    It was the only proof that the great unification of the world suffered enormous damage from a mean surprise attack.

    However, to think that Master and Ohseong threw up while both eyes were open. It was impossible.

    ����I will follow your orders.��

    Click�� When I press the

    [Delete]

    button, the monitor starts to go dark at high speed. The CCTV system has beenpletely initialized. Monitor lights off. In the dark, Liuo Junchun muttered.

    ��Is it the great downfall of the unification of the guild with no room for excuses?��

    But I, Junchun Ryu.

    This seat has not copsed yet.

    It��s just that the time hase a little earlier.

    It��s just that the method is slightly different.

    ��At the same time, it is time to raise a new curtain.��

    Yes, to survive this general meeting in the first ce.

    Because I only had myself and my five stars.

    Liu Junchun��s sinister voice resounds.

    ��Opening of the guild management system.��

    A system that only the guild master can activate.

    A message appeared in front of Liuojunchun��s eyes.

    As the top-level guild unifies, numerous functions are activated.

    ������������

    [Guild management system]

    Guild name: Unification of the world

    Number of people: 48491954

    Reputation: 140683492

    1. Guild inventory

    2. Guild skills

    3. Guild member management��.

    ������������

    But Ryuo Junchun��s gaze There was only one ce to go.

    [Sufficient reputation.]

    That condition had already been met a long time ago.

    However, there were so many people who had to share the umted achievements.

    I just needed to reduce the number of heads.

    But not anymore.

    Junchun Liu looks at Five Stars.

    ��I can give it to you guys willingly.��

    And soon, the monarch��s unique skill is activated.

    [Skill ��Chosun Vote�� is activated.]

    [Guild ��Unification of the World�� has dered the founding of a nation.]

    [Titles are distributed ording to reputation level contributions.]

    [Five counts have been elected.]��

    Liu Junchun is I stared at the flowing messages.

    ��No one would know.��

    Only the [lord] can recognize the [lord]. The current founding message is a person with the qualities of a monarch. In other words, you wouldn��t be able to witness it unless you were in the [Monarch] ss.

    ��I am the only monarch among the yers.��

    Although Hakuna, the king of Yusura, was the monarch.

    He was always an Arcana Continental.

    That means you can��t actually witness the message.

    So, in the face of the great downfall, Liuo Junchun harbored venom instead of sadness.

    ��I will grow my strength under the shade Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Atst, it has seized the background of a country that can fully demonstrate the ability of the ss [Tyrant]. Therefore, Liuo Junchun no longer needed China, his former homnd.

    The unification of the world, which was nothing more than a guild, was the same.

    Liuojunchun spoke coldly.

    ��Destroy all systems and information, every single one.��

    ����your lord.��

    It was China, which was subordinated to the unification of the world and could no longer function as a state.

    In such a situation, the system of unification of the world will be deleted�� After that, the storm will appear from the copse of the rift.

    ��The people won��t be able to hold on.��

    The analyst��s fingers trembled, but only for a moment.

    [Delete]

    Weiyiing��

    Six connectors that will be activated soon.

    Junchun Ryu and Seong Oh.

    They entered the Arcana continent.

    Leaving behind the unification of the world and the mothend.

    .

    .

    .

    A message that pops up out of nowhere.

    [The guild ��Unification of the World�� has dered the founding of the country.]

    [Titles are distributed ording to the contribution to reputation.]

    [Five counts have been elected.]��

    I only thought of one thing when I saw that message.

    ��A great family that surpasses even the Empire, the 4 Cloudies��?��

    Howe these nuances are not simr?!

    I was taken aback.

    ��Junchun Liu, did you finally get second grade sickness?

    ��How pitiful you are.��

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358. Do flowers bloom even on abandonednd? (1)

    It is not a cubic crystal.

    I really said it from the heart.

    Second grader at that age.

    ��You��re really amazing too.��

    Junchun Ryu.

    the child.

    I should have recognized him every time he called himself Bonjwa��!

    At any rate, it seemed that he had started decorating again.

    ��What��s going on in this mess?!��

    This is why history is important.

    Thanks to that, I was able to guess what the unification of the world was aiming for andmitted the act of ��establishing a nation�� with just a few lines of message. In a word, the unification of the world would be a n to pay for the name.

    The present continent of Arcana was no different from a seething furnace. Starting with the empire that started rebuilding, the countless forces that came out of the ill omen are budding each other.

    To put it simply, the Spring and Autumn Warring States period.

    What is the Arcana Continent for Liu Junchun, who finished his advanced job advancement with [Tyrant] because the [Monarch] ss was not enough? There might not really be any fish released in the sea.

    ��I watched the continent through Yongseongrak and made my judgment.��

    Anyway, it��s a problem to know favor as a right.

    I��m not opening a portal to the Arcana continent to please you guys. Of course, Ryuo Junchun will not be able to return to reality from the Arcana Continent in the normal way.

    The ess device he had would be like a one-way train, but he couldn��t use the magic tower��s portal. Ryuo Junchun was one of the few people who let Grandfel��s patience explode.

    ��Do you think I��ll wait and see if I use the magic tower portal?��

    Cold words flowed from my mouth.

    ��It��s not something you can win by copying it.��

    ��Wait, Grandfel.

    ��Are you mad about that?��

    4 families and 5 earls.

    It definitely smelled simr.

    Above all, Junchun Ryu must have known the existence of the four families because he watched through Yong Seongrak��s eyes. I don��t know if it��s because I��m 5 earls, so I��m conscious of my 4 families, so I made it 5, one more than 4.

    however.

    ��Please don��t have a weirdpetitive spirit, Grandfel.��

    It��s a dark history over there, and we��re proud of it, right?

    However, my appeal is colorless.

    To Ryuo Junchun, who is no different from the devil.

    It was the pride of Grandfel that could not help but be harsh.

    ��But don��t think about messing around on the Arcana continent.��

    Disposition soon fell.

    ��Highel Diend. Respond to the call.��

    ��I have responded to the call of Master Hayel.��

    ��I have responded to the call of the Lord of Diend.��

    Highel bowing her head in front of me and Diend wrapped in darkness.

    How is it that the same way of speaking and actions go hand in hand?

    The taste was bitter because it seemed like they had stained each other, but��

    I gave orders to my faithful right and left arms.

    ��It is time to imprint who the true owner of the continent is to those who are arrogant. Don��t let them get anything without my permission.��

    The pride of Grandfel, of course.

    From the point of view of me, Lee Ho-yeol, it was a very natural action. It was weed with open arms that the Crusade Allies became stronger through the buffs active on the Arcana Continent.

    ��Because unification of the world is clearly a hostile force.��

    In particr, Ryuo Junchun said how pretty his son was.

    Would you like to be able to enjoy the buffs I sowed while struggling?

    In that respect, it was the first time in a while that I couldmunicate with Grandfel.

    Through [Understanding the Curse of Darkness].

    Maybe it was thanks to knowing about 10% of Grandfel��s past.

    I couldn��t figure out why.

    ����Should I be happy or sad?��

    Whether they realized their pride or were stained with dark history.

    Anyway, it was all up to you to think about.

    And to be immersed in such philosophical troubles.

    The weight of the burden I was carrying right now was quite daunting.

    ��I will follow the will of Lord Highel.��

    ��Dend will obey your lord��smand.��

    After Hyel and Diend returned to the Arcana continent, I immersed myself in my work again. Yes. Fusing a dragon heart into a portal is not like granting a wish to an ancestor for free.

    ��Exploration Interference Manifestation��

    I alternately engraved the structure of the mage tower portal and dragon heart in my head. Because the only person who can understand and handle the dragon��s heart, which is the existence of [��Giggy��], is the only one who has entered the realm of strangeness as well.

    I was engrossed in my work and suddenly chanted.

    ��I will also include the crime of obstruction of business execution in the disposition.��

    ��One thing is for sure, I think you��re worse than me in the aftermath. Grand Fel.

    *

    Hearing the news of the unification of the world.

    It was evening after the afternoon work.

    It wasn��t that Hiel or Diend returned with news.

    Golden Pce of Yusra Kingdom.

    Thanks to that, I was browsing the odds��surfing the Inte��as usual before the Temple Allied Conference. Because I was just getting the breaking news that was emerging in real time faster than anyone else.

    [Breaking News] The unification of the world��?

    [Breaking News] Lost contact with key branches of Unification

    [Breaking News] Ryuo Junchun��s whereabouts are unknown�� Cheonha Unification Executive Ի ��I don��t remember anything��. I won��tment on Ryuo Junchun.��

    But what about destruction?

    ��The front and back don��t match?��

    It is the unification of the world that widely publicized their improved work to the world through the founding message. I thought the media must have something to say about him��.

    Howe there are no articles,ments, ormunity posts?

    The reason was unknown.

    However, the founding of the unified nation was a major event that could move the heavy pride of Grandfel. In particr, if the message came to mind, the yermunity should have heated

    up

    �� But no deaths???

    -Wow, that

    ��s

    hideous

    If it was me in the past, I would have been holding my head and struggling alone from now on.

    Even in order to see through what kind of tricks are contained in the founding and destruction of a nation.

    But not anymore.

    ��Unification of the world has disappeared.��

    Our crusader allies are overflowing with reliable people who can be trusted in situations like this. In particr, there are yers who know more about Ryuo Junchun than me, right?

    ��I will ask what you think.��

    The guild masters of Gaon and Inazuma, respectively.

    Nam Tae-min and Hisagi.

    Hisagi was the first to answer my question.

    ��We don��t know if the rumors are true until we identify his body. Even before the cataclysm, Liuo Junchun was a thorough-going man, with rumors circting that he did not trust anyone.��

    Taemin Nam nodded vigorously at Hisagi��s words.

    I wondered what was going on between the two of them.

    It must be that Ryuo Junchun is a being that he is tired of.

    ��In fact, considering its despicable nature, I wonder if it is a self-made y of the unification of the world that has be such a mess. At first nce, it looks like Ryuo Junchun has suffered from an attack or escaped, but����

    Nam Tae-min continues as if he is really curious.

    ��Who in the world could do something like that? If it��s the Zero Mountains, I don��t know, but if I invade China, which is no different from the home of the unification of the world. Wiping out the unification of the world without leaving any evidence.��

    Harkon looked at the wounded and murmured softly.

    ��Certainly, swordsmanship at this level is notmon.��

    The expression on his face is so meaningful��

    ��Howe he seems to be able to guess who did it?��

    With Lee Ho-yeol��s feelings, I wanted to ask Harkon right away. I wondered if there must be a reason for Harkon to spare his words, not to anyone else.

    ��Let��s ask about that when the two of us are together.��

    Besides, I have to get to the main point now.

    In the first ce, a topic about Ryuo Junchun and the unification of the world?

    It wasn��t an issue worth discussing at the Allied Crusade meeting. To Grandfel, Junchun Ryu was no different from a demon, so he was an existence worth thinking about.

    Yes, the core of the situation was different.

    ��It is good to begin.��

    ��Yes yes! Commander-in-Chief!��

    sses that climb up with my permission.

    Nam Cheol-min is in a hurry.

    Open theptop and float a hologram in the air.

    ��As you know, China is the only country in the world that has not signed the AAU Convention! The power of the super-giant guild called unification of the world and the introduction of active modernization. Thanks to this, we have been able to resolve the cracks that have been created inside China on our own.��

    A view from the Zero Mountains.

    It wasn��t a connection that could have been possible just by matching the sum once or twice.

    Of course, more than actively borrowing the power of modern firearms.

    yers of Unification of the World would not have been able to acquire the full experience.

    However.

    ��Because it was only for one person.��

    Junchun Ryu.

    It wouldn��t have been a trivial matter to him.

    Because he was the one who even handed over the guild members as sacrifices to the evil.

    The growth of guild members and home country yers.

    He couldn��t have cared at all, could he?

    The festering inside cannot be easily healed.

    ��Rather, it explodes easily in this situation.��

    Tadadadad��

    the keyboard.

    When you hit the keyboard, an estimate floats above the hologram.

    ��At least 200 million. An estimated 200 million people will die if left unattended to create a rift in China over the next month. In addition, if an undead monster with the ability to expand its powers appears����

    Su-wook��

    the graph soared toward the ceiling.

    Beyond 300 million, towards 400 million 500 million.

    ��You must have guessed. That the end would be like this.��

    I was the one who witnessed the founding message.

    It means you know that this is also part of their n.

    I couldn��te out even if I had to say good things.

    It��s really disappointing to the end. Junchun Ryu.

    I muttered.

    ��Even the ce you stay in has to be beautiful.��

    ��that��s not wrong.

    All of a sudden, he recites a phrase stuck in the restroom at a rest stop on the highway, Grandfel��! Fortunately, there are only three Koreans here, Nam Tae-min and Nam Chul-min.

    Taking advantage of Nam Tae-min��s tilting his head, I continued.

    ��You are a servile and irresponsible exit.��

    To think that he would throw away billions of people and disappear irresponsibly while iming that he was the head of state. At this point, it is safe to say that he has surpassed Rayman Shen. Liu Junchun.

    ��It��s pathetic.��

    Talim, leader of the Holy Knights of the Goddess Church.

    He stared at the map floating on the hologram and opened his mouth.

    ��On a map, China appears to be connected bynd to most countries. If the rift copses, not only China but also neighboring countries will suffer enormous damage.��

    Let��s get to the real issue here.

    China was the only country not a signatory to the AAU Convention. Rather, it used it in reverse to gain a diplomatic advantage over the world. Of course, it was a diplomatic advantage because I liked talking.

    ��Because it was actually the tone of saying that I��m hungry.��

    That China, which was like that, would copse due to the copse of the unification of the world.

    was clearly visible.

    In such a situation, how will the entire world of AAU react?

    I could tell just by looking at the public reaction.

    -Failed or not, are you my alpha?

    -So who wants to shoot at monsters? Hahaha -Even

    if they cry, the lost experience won��te back~

    -Even if they weren��t just trolls, I��d have seen the arcana ending ?? -It

    ��s obvious

    that we should block the borders first .

    I, a single yer.

    We do not know the emotional trough between countries.

    However, we do know that many countries have suffered from China��s actions. Because it was the AAU that strongly condemned the atrocities of unification that brought an aircraft carrier even during the Zero Mountains.

    But, as Talim said, a rift is catastrophic.

    Because you don��t know what the consequences will be.

    AAU will have no choice but to support China at the right time.

    But in the process, China will be asked to pay a huge price.

    ��Whether it was a reward or whatever.��

    I could understand

    ��Because that��s real politics.��

    But could Grandfel be able to tolerate it?

    Now that I know that hundreds of millions of lives are at stake.

    There was no way the pride of Grandfel, who did not weigh things, could not stand still.

    And the temperament of Grandfel.

    at least this ce.

    If you��re a member of the Crusade Alliance, you��ll be familiar with it.

    So I didn��t have to tell you.

    Eventually, a new hologram emerges.

    ��I designed the Chinese relief operation ordingly!��

    All of the allied forces in the temple focused on Nam Chul-min��s words.

    It��sforting to see that.

    It seemed like I wasn��t alone in feeling proud.

    Then Harkon suddenly opened his mouth.

    ��Cheol-min. Could you withhold the exnation for a moment?��

    ����yes? Oh, I will.��

    ��Thank you.��

    He spoke meaningfully to me.

    ��I have something to tell you, Commander-in-Chief.��

    ��What is the story about, Harkon?��

    ��This is a story about the ��right person�� in this situation.��

    ��the right person?

    Indeed, it is Harkon, the leader of the Lion Heart Knights.

    After all, was there anyone who guessed?

    *

    ssy flower garden.

    Elsidore took care of the flowers leisurely.

    I didn��t know what kind of flower the cheeky man had nted.

    Is it because this body touches me?

    ��Heh.��

    arrogantughter.

    ��At this level, it is no less than Sisley��s flower.��

    However, Elsidore��s self-praise did notst long.

    Elves�� developed hearing.

    Because there was a sound that came out thanks to you.

    Again��

    there was a stabbing bar.

    ��Kuhm.��

    Elsidore yed calmness. Kinber Garbage said that no one could guess about their whereabouts. The exact reason was unknown, but it was because there was no evidence left.

    However, Elsidore was not brazen like anyone else.

    A cool voice echoed from behind.

    When I turned around, there was Ho-yeol caressing the flower.

    in the words that follow soon.

    Took!

    Elsidore dropped the trowel.

    ��It looks like you��ve pulled out the weeds, Elsidore.��

    ����!��

    As expected, this man sees through everything��!!

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359. Do flowers bloom even on abandonednd? (2)

    Harkon told me.

    �C ��As you might have guessed, themander-in-chief, it was not a normal operation of a sword. A trajectory as if riding on the wind rather than cutting through the wind. There is only one person in this world who can leave such a sword scar.��

    The thing that turned the unification of the world into a mess.

    It must be none other than Elsidore.

    I was honestly amazed.

    trick or whatever.

    I was the one who had reached a higher level of swordsmanship than Harkon.

    ����You are guessing, Harkon. I had no idea.��

    Realize the importance of experience.

    Harkon seemed to have recognized that it was Elsidore��s sword attack from the traces left behind. Of course, that was possible thanks to Harkon��s close rtionship with Elsidore.

    �C ��How are you feeling, Elsidore?��

    Harkon greeted Elsidore warmly whenever he stopped by the Golden Pce. Maybe I heard that it was Elsidore��s work? It wasn��t difficult to understand.

    ��It��s possible enough if it��s Arm Elsidore.��

    Elsidore is strong.

    Although it could not bepared to Yunaxus, it was an elf that could be said to be a direct descendant of the World Tree, just like the dragon.

    Even if you give up a lot of effort, it is an existence in a realm that a yer at the present time cannot be reached with only innate talent.

    ��Even if it��s the unification of the world, it��s no exception.��

    Furthermore, the unification of the world is a bright apricot.

    It��s because Liuo Junchun sucked his back.

    He was the one who looked down on even the high-level guild members, who were valuable forces.

    Did that bastard set up a training n for low-level guild members? If that was the case, I wouldn��t have abandoned the unification of the world without any regrets. In a way, it was only natural that such unification of the world copsed helplessly to Elsidore.

    Again �C

    so.

    After the meeting of the Allied Temple, I headed straight to the Garden of Dignity. Because you��re making a face. After canceling the [Hierarchy of Blessing], he suddenly went all the way to China and destroyed the unification of the world.

    ��Let��s hear why.��

    Junchun Ryu.

    Or did a yer from Unification of the World even start a fight?

    Entering the elegant flower garden, I looked at the flowers first.

    It must have been regrettable that Shim Mi An just passed by.

    ��Since ancient times, praise makes even elves dance.��

    Of course, if he put forward the [hierarchical order of blessings], he would get an immediate answer. But is it because he criticized Ryuo Junchun��s self-righteousness? I mean, something was a little off.

    ��and.��

    What is always important is thew.

    Wouldn��t he know if he had neglected his work?

    Elsidore seemed to have been faithfully taking care of the garden.

    Non-herbs that have grown in abundance beyondparison.

    It��s been quite a while since we stopped supplying water with the blessing of Hyel. Far from losing their vitality, at first nce, I could see some elixir herbs that had grown into ��Elixirs��.

    [The Pentagram of Pure Knowledge]

    [Rating: Epic]

    [Restrictions: None]

    [Effect: When equipped, acquires knowledge of all minerals and nts in the Arcana continent.]

    [Description: A demon containing immeasurably vast knowledge . Tool.]

    Outstanding effects of the elixir that came to mind.

    ��It��s a miracle drug, it��s a lot of good.��

    Suddenly, young teeth.

    The name of the living witnesses to mind.

    Urs of the transcendent iron arm.

    Urs had shown great courage to the point of not backing down even in the face of the gluttony of the Seven Deadly Sins of the elves of Eunaxus Agentress. He must have had the guts to show off because he was confident in his skills.

    ��But I can��t take it again.��

    However, the reason why Urs was able to continue to consume the elixir was purely thanks to his unique constitution. Even if it was just me, I took two elixirs at the same time and came back half-immersed in the Nether, right?

    Of course, it is impossible to rot the precious elixir.

    ��Then there must be only one option.��

    Distribute the elixir to the allied forces of the temple.

    ��Just pack a few things I need.��

    If it was an elixir that could not be acquired again, it would not have been possible to share it because it was a waste. Looking at the Garden of Dignity, I thought I wouldn��t have to worry about the elixir running dry.

    After thinking about it, I took off my luck.

    ��It looks like you��ve pulled out the weeds, Elsidore.��

    I don��t know how long I��ve been away.

    Anyway, you did your best in your job, Elsidore.

    It was a warmpliment in its own right.

    Karang-!

    ��Why did you drop the trowel you were holding?

    And why are you looking at me with such a surprised expression?

    I couldn��t guess the reason, but if you keep it closed, half of it will go.

    As expected, Elsidore opened his mouth.

    ��okay. You are right. I went over to China, pulled out the trash weeds, and came back. I will take responsibility for the act of emptying the garden of dignity at will.��

    No, if anyone hears it, they��ll think I��m a bad employer. Although I gave orders not to leave the flower garden when you were arguing with a knife. As you know, the order was taken a long time ago, right?

    than that

    ��I didn��t expect you to admit it so readily.��

    Do you think the Grandfell style of speech is like catching a mouse while walking backwards?

    Of course, even if it is an opportunity that was taken, it should not be wasted.

    I spoke shamelessly.

    ��I believe there must be a good reason for that action.��

    ����.��

    When asked the reason, the silence lengthened.

    ��Couldn��t you have done that for fun?��

    What kind of madman in the world could invade China just out of interest and ruin the unification of the world? Of course, if you look at how he made Rock Kid that way.

    ��If it��s you, I think you can do that����

    I shook my thoughts.

    The Elsidore of those days and the Elsidore of today are different from the venom in their eyes. Soon, Elsidore, who was struggling, answered. The answer took me by surprise.

    ��Because that was my pride.��

    ��Wait a minute, are you proud of winning too!

    Anyway contagious once great pride.

    I stared into Elsidore��s eyes.

    Elsidore��s deep pupils, resembling a forest, did not shake at all.

    It didn��t seem like he was making an excuse to take it off with pride.

    So my answer had to be concise.

    ��If it��s your pride, I won��t ask anymore.��

    Anyway, his pride!

    He is our Grandfel who respects the pride of others as much as he values his own pride. If it was an act of pride, it would mean that I couldn��t ask for more.

    ��I don��t know if I��ve crossed the line, but no one has died.��

    But one thing needs to be done with certainty. That��s why I went to the garden in the first ce. It was the Granfell style of speech that shined this time as well.

    ��But if it were you, you would know.��

    ����what do you mean you know?��

    I touched the petals.

    ��What to do after picking weeds.��

    ����!��

    Yes.

    With an act of pride, Elsidore weeded out the unification of the weeds. As you can see the results of your actions. It served as an opportunity for Liuo Junchun to throw away the unification of the world and the mothend and found a new nation.

    In other words, China has be an abandonednd.

    I looked at Elsidore again.

    ��I remember your words. I said thatpared to Sisley, the home of the elves, my flower garden is pitiful. But what about now, Elsidore?��

    ����.��

    Elsidore��s eyes turned to the elegant garden.

    To the extent that anyone can see it in awe.

    Beautiful flower garden scenery.

    I reminded Elsidore about that.

    ��If you are able to achieve such results, you will be able to do it. Even if it is and abandoned by the owner, I believe that if it is you, beautiful flowers will bloom.��

    ����!��

    ��Don��t betray my trust.��

    ������

    I don��t remember telling her to shut up.

    Elsidore did not answer for a while.

    Then, in a low voice, he opened his mouth.

    that.

    ����I will repay you.��

    It was the first honorific word I had heard from Elsidore.

    [You have obtainedmand over the Blood Elf Elsidore.]

    *

    China.

    From the moment Ryuo Junchun entered Arcana Continent.

    [Brainwashing] is naturally canceled.

    The guild members of Unification of the World suffered from the aftereffects of a long brainwashing.

    ����What have we been doing all this time?��

    ��They said to just die hard��!!��

    ��Damn it.��

    Memories of the past passing by.

    Blind loyalty to the monarch.

    Be all actions.

    Because they realized they were eating themselves.

    It wasn��t just a story about the unification of the world.

    The nation��s head of state who has to close the rifts that are constantly being created.

    They too could not be free from helplessness.

    Commentary Jianwei.

    ��Where is the Great Monster Battle Unit located?��

    The aftereffects of being freed from Liuo Junchun��s influence.

    Moreover, since he is not a yer, he is an ordinary person.

    The headache was still excruciating.

    Far��

    His legs were wobbly, making it difficult to keep his bnce.

    However, Jianwei as amentator.

    I went to the operation room to calm the situation.

    But it was pus that festered.

    It couldn��t have been easily rectified.

    The chief of operation who delivers the sad news is in tears.

    ��All troops aremitted to the Zero Mountains.��

    ��What?��

    The purpose of the creation of the Great Monster Combat Unit is only one.

    The moment the crack copses.

    Killing monsters in a short time with strong firepower.

    But why are the people in charge of such an important task?

    Are you saying they are deployed to the Zero Mountains?

    More important than the reason was their return to their homnd.

    ��How long will it take to return?��

    ����expected at least three days.��

    ��what? Three days in this situation?!��

    The degree of copse of the rift was rising in real time. In particr, there were cracks that had already exceeded 90 percent of copse. But the bad news didn��t end there.

    The staff spoke with difficulty.

    ��That too is a story when the aircraft carrier is intact.��

    ��what?��

    ��The battle for the unification of the world. To be precise, in the process of supporting the hunt, the Great Monster Unit consumed enormous amounts of material and suffered fatal damage. The news that the stern was destroyed by a monster that inhabits the seas of the Zero Mountains����

    ��Damn it����

    Jianwei gritted his teeth.

    Yes, you may not have the right to be angry with yourself.

    Whether it was against the yer��s power or whatever.

    After all, it was all his fault that his country gave the initiative to the unification of the world and was swayed at will. However, he could not forgive Ryuo Junchun.

    ��I am��. I sincerely believed in you.��

    Maybe after the cataclysm.

    I wondered if that man would be the leader the country needs.

    But Junchun Ryu.

    He trampled on the faith of billions of people as if showing off.

    Billions of lives were irresponsibly thrown away.

    Jianwei clenched his fists.

    ����AAU.��

    They will soon send reinforcements for a cause.

    However, Jianwei was not happy.

    It wasmon sense that you had to pay a huge price for it.

    ��China may face a darker future than copse.��

    But Jianwei couldn��t even gnaw his teeth at ease.

    Steeply soaring crack copse too.

    After all, the staff finally gave Jianwei the devastating news.

    ��Beijing Rift has copsed!!��

    ����!!!��

    .

    .

    .

    Not all yers in China were discouraged.

    It was very few.

    Because there were yers who did not join the Unification of the World.

    ��shit.��

    However, the level is just too low.

    [Bard at the graveside]

    [Rmended level: Lv.400]

    [Destruction degree: 95.6%]

    ��Heuk.��

    escape sess.

    A few yers pour out as if they were being thrown out of the rift.

    However, all of them were severely injured and could not escape.

    ��It must be andscape unimaginable in other countries.��

    The man who grabbed his stomach spit out self-mockingly.

    ����isn��t there something else to see?��

    Level 400 is still high level.

    However, the fact that the country is in danger of existence due to only one crack at the appropriate level of 400. Furthermore, the fact that China, which has tens of millions of yers, was in such a situation.

    It was cheap to buy the ridicule of the world.

    ��It looks like it will be the first nation to be destroyed by trolls, right?��

    Everything is unified under heaven.

    Junchun Ryu.

    It was what the bastard caused.

    It wasn��t enough to monopolize the inefficient experience points, and he was a guy who almost shed out high-level yers. There was no way that there would be any excellent yers left in China today.

    The man stares at the crack.

    [degree of copse: 96.9%]

    [degree of copse: 97.8%]

    [degree of copse: 99.0%]��

    ���� I wish you peace.��

    The sudden soaring copse too.

    It made me guess the fate of the yers who failed.

    Cracks that eventually begin to crumble.

    The man gritted his teeth.

    ��I will follow you too.�� It was the moment when he raised his sword

    and

    shield resolutely because he couldn��t escape.

    Bright light pours from the copsed rift.

    A human figure was visible in the dazzling backlight.

    ����?��

    No, it had ears that were too pointed to be called human.

    Sureung��was

    too strong to be called a human being.

    blow.

    Just one knife.

    Appropriate level 400.

    The effort it took to clear the copse rift.

    -��Isn��t that Elsidore?

    -?? Why is that monster in China?!

    -Wait a minute, that psycho is protecting people?!

    Blood Elf.

    ��You are flowers from now on.��

    ����A flower? What is that?��

    ��Even if you are not that kind of sprout, you have to be born that way.��

    abandonednd.

    among them.

    First, the ��flowers of blood�� began to bloom.

    ��Because that was his name.��

 Chapter 360

    Episode 360. Do flowers bloom even in abandonednd? (3)

    Blood Elf.

    If only blood elves were crazy about blood and carnage.

    Why did the World Tree arrange such a fate for its lineage?

    Unfortunately.

    Those who can raise questions.

    no longer existed in the world.

    [The blood elf ��Elsidore�� appears.]

    The supernovas that first witnessed the message were buried deep underground in Yusra Kingdom. If so, another question will follow. How do the blood elves look to them at this moment?

    bad fight.

    Chinese yers facing the overflowing rift.

    They stare at Elsidore, breathing heavily.

    ��What kind of movement����

    ��Apart from the movement, what is the power of that sword technique? No, it took less than a minute to clear one rift! Even if the dimensions are different, several dimensions are different.��

    ��Rather than that, why is that helping us?��

    A bitterugh emerges.

    ��I don��t know. Well, the message says it��s a blood elf. Have you grown up to be a blood elf? Anyway, thanks to you, I��m alive. Now what to do with the wound����

    The yer recalled the tattered skin on his stomach.

    A monster attack that could not be blocked even with level 300 [Rare] equipment.

    It��s a serious injury, but you should be grateful that you saved your life��

    ��Huh?!��

    There was no

    hurt.

    The only thing left was the red thread-like blood that rose from the wounded body, suggesting why the man��s wound was healed.

    ����!��

    Because that red thread was connected to the blood elf Elsidore.

    Elsidore realized at least a glimpse.

    Something different.

    The feeling when covered in blood.

    It wasn��t the joy I felt then.

    You can feel the warmth from the sticky, fishy blood.

    warmth warmth

    ��under.��

    Elsidoreughed lightly.

    Because it was simr to the warmth he felt from his mother, the World Tree.

    Elsidore looked at the red aura that shimmered in him.

    To be precise, he stared at the blood rushing to him.

    It was something I couldn��t even understand.

    To humans who thought they were worse than bugs, why?

    Do you feel the same warmth as your mother?

    ��What happened.��

    However, Elsidore did not think deeply.

    Is it because the warmth is unfamiliar?

    Is it because the monster in front of you is annoying?

    Whatever the reason, it was good.

    ��What I do doesn��t change.��

    The important thing is to bloom flowers on thend where weeds are removed.

    Because it was the name of Hoyeol.

    Thanks to this, Elsidore was not aware of it.

    The most important thing for flowers to bloom is a mild temperature.

    Thanks to the warm blood that set the right temperature.

    The fact that Elsidore himself had blossomed into full bloom.

    Kinber stepped on the cigarette and extinguished it, raising the corner of his mouth.

    ��If you do, you do it, cunt.��

    There were hundreds of victims in China that day.

    Even if the rift copsed, there were ten and a half, so most of them died inside the rift trying to stop the rift from copsing. However, there were no civilian deaths.

    -I heard that Elsidore changed his job to a blood elf?!

    �C Is the former job correct?

    -Anyway hahahahaha It wasn��t a joke

    . -Who would have known? I thought that a blood-mad psycho elf would change jobs to a blood elf that always activates wide-area healing

    .

    Elsidore��s performance announced the arrival of spring in the frozennd.

    Of course, it may not be yet before the other flowers bloom.

    However, Elsidore was very satisfied.

    ��Thisnd is warm.��

    The warmth he felt at this moment was real.

    Bubbly.

    There were people who approached such Elsidore.

    ��I came to express my gratitude on behalf of Chinese yers�� no, adventurers. No malice. If it bothers you, I will leave immediately.��

    I can��t even lift my head

    His overly sincere attitude made him realize what kind of notoriety he had in the world of adventurers. So, Elsidore did not forget to grasp the subject.

    Even if it blooms as a flower.

    Because that flower never bloomed on its own.

    Elsidore turned his back without saying a word.

    ��Give thanks to him, not me.��

    ��If you say he is��?��

    ��pause.

    Elsidore��s feet stopped.

    A ray of light in the infinitely deep darkness of the Tower of Darkness��

    There are so many different names, it��s not easy to choose.

    ��It doesn��t stick to my mouth yet.��

    In addition, he was too embarrassed to mention those names right away because he had called Ho-yeol an arrogant human bastard. So, Elsidore added nonchntly.

    ��There is only one whom I will call He.��

    Yes, that was enough for now.

    *

    AAU Chapter Director��s Meeting.

    Park Min-jae, the head of the Korean branch, was scolded for holding back hisughter.

    ��The expressions are worth seeing.��

    just one day

    It is no exaggeration to say that AAU rode a turbulent rollercoaster. The sudden copse of the unification of the world. Because of that, China has not been able to deal with the rift and is in danger of national copse.

    ��Everyone must have expected it in many ways.��

    I mean, it��s finally time to wield AAU��s influence.

    But looking at China.

    The wishes of those who swallowed their saliva did note true.

    [Blood elf Elsido saves China!]

    [Elsido ��Everything is his will.��]

    [Close coverage: Why did Lee Ho-yeol save China?]��.

    Again this time.

    Because there was a passion that calmed the situation in a way that exceeded everyone��s expectations. Baker, the head of the London branch, opens his mouth as if to ask the branch heads to listen.

    ��As expected, Yusura is the general manager! In order to prepare for entering the Arcana continent, you also conveyed your intention to not attend the branch manager��s meeting. In the midst of that busy schedule, even calming down the unification situation.��

    Park Min-jae also matched the rhythm appropriately.

    It was because it was nasty and nasty.

    Several branch managers who change their attitude every time for the sake of profit.

    countries intertwined with them.

    ��Where are you? Elsido, I never dreamed that you wouldpletely transform that troublemaker. Are you sure it��s good for your emotions to grow nts in a flower garden?��

    Seok��

    Park Min-jae��s gaze scans the conference room.

    For reference, Park Min-jae��s nickname during his Cosmo days was Crazy.

    Sangtorai, who even ran into the CEO.

    ��I don��t know if I should bring a few flower pots to the conference room or not? No, is that not enough? Some people even think that the branch manager��s office should be remodeled into a botanical garden.��

    Korean spicy taste.

    Did you hear the sarcasm of Park Min-jae��s tant remarks?

    ��Kuhm.��

    The faces of some of the branch heads turned red, but that was all.

    Being hot-headed only meant that I had done something worth stabbing myself in the foot.

    Park Min-jae carefully examined their faces.

    ��A new phase ising soon.��

    A portal to the Arcana continent opens.

    In front of the vastnd of opportunity, the shallow pride will be shaken.

    It was bittersweet, but nothing to be astonished about.

    Because that��s what humans are by nature.

    Park Min-jae shrugged.

    ��Well, my pride andposure����

    I didn��t even know that maybe it was due to the fact that General Manager Yoosura was a Korean like me. So Park Min-jae did not have a useless sense of superiority.

    There was only one thing to keep in mind.

    ��You can know ten roads underwater, but you can��t know the inside of a person.��

    It was Hoyeol who had so many things to do.

    In the future, it will inevitably be more frequent that you will not be able to attend the branch manager��s meeting. Because of this, Park Min-jae was thinking of opening his eyes even more to Ho-yeol��s share.

    You��re busy moving forward, but you can��t get stabbed in the back, can you?

    *

    The lobby of the Mage Tower.

    [Target Coordinates: Arcana Continent]

    ��It��s floating!!��

    Cheers erupt from the yers camping in front of the portal.

    ats!

    A portal leading to the Arcana continent was opened.

    Messages appeared one after another in front of Hwigang Park��s eyes.

    [For twopletely different worlds, knowledge and power that epassed both worlds were needed. Those who aplished extraordinary achievements did not even leave their names, but great achievements will never be forgotten.]

    What kind of beings are explorers?

    A piece of map.

    Sometimes, they are the ones who track the location of the treasure through rumors floating around in the tavern. He is Park Hwigang, an explorer of the Federation, who can be said to be an expert among explorers.

    To him, these riddles were a piece of cake.

    ��It��s Hoyeol-nim!��

    Even after making great achievements connecting reality and the Arcana continent.

    It seemed like it was a very natural thing.

    This integrity and innocence that left no name behind.

    ��If it were me, I would have just engraved the name. Every time I use the portal, I imprint my name on the yers! Is it too customary? Aww, anew. I broadcast because I am a watchman.��

    There was an unavoidable circumstance for Ho-yeol not leaving his name��.

    Park Hwi-gang, as well as the yers, could not have guessed the reason.

    furthermore.

    -Rather than that, are you going to enter right away??

    -I hope the broadcast won��t be cut off???

    -Still, please record it, Hwigang

    -ah -Yes, I��ll watch it all again, so upload it ontube!!

    To fall into trouble at the portal entrance.

    I couldn��t stand it because I was curious about the Arcana continent beyond the portal.

    Of course, Park Hwigang was in no hurry.

    ��I will first check the exact coordinates! Hoyeol also warned that the Arcana Continent is dangerous! Even before the cataclysm, it wasn��t strange to die screaming at any time outside the walls����

    Now, even the fence provided by the empire has copsed.

    Even that is not enough, so many demons that are iparable to reality must be aiming for their bodies. Recalling that fact, realistic concerns came over the yers who were about to enter.

    ����More than that, would you like to have a lodging?��

    ��The amodation is a piece of shit. Didn��t you say that the only city that can be called normal is Antonium, the capital of the Empire? We should just pray that itnds close to Antonium.��

    ��I don��t know anything else, but I have to sit down and take care of the bathroom.��

    The road to the Arcana continent opens.

    Those who were excited only by that fact and failed to think of realistic problems were at a loss. It was only then that they had to set up a base camp and work on the continent as they did in the Zero Mountains.

    But worry for a moment.

    ��Anyway, it��s okay if you can��t eat it, right? I��lle back if I have to.��

    Before long, the yer at the forefront stepped into the portal.

    At the same time, the scenery of the destination thates to mind.

    The disparate thing was definitely Arcana Continent.

    ����huh?��

    I heard that there are no decent cities or provinces on the current Arcana continent. It was said that even Antonium, the capital of the empire, suffered the humiliation of its walls copsing.

    But in a different sense, it was heterogeneous again.

    ��What is so gorgeous?!��

    No, it��s not shy, so it��s dazzling.

    What kind of city is that vast estate and mansion?

    The yer��s eyes in question.

    Eventually, information about a specific destinationes to mind.

    [Target Coordinates: Arcana Continent �C Cloudy Territory]

    ����Wait, it must be Cloudy?!��

    To be buried and hidden over time.

    such a great title.

    Cloudy was beginning to emerge.

 Chapter 361

    Episode 361. Wee (1)

    Cloudy.

    As for the name, spection abounded.

    Arcana continent and reality.

    Depending on the individual, there will be a gap in the information you know.

    Still, everyone had a vague guess.

    ����Is that Lee Ho-yeol��s nickname?��

    sure

    Cloudy.

    It must be one of the many nicknames that refer to Lee Ho-yeol.

    If anything else, the meaning was ambiguous.

    It means that it was not a tinnitus that was intuitive like a ray of light in an infinitely deep darkness or a dark dragon that reminded me of Ho-yeol as soon as I heard it.

    Because of this, some yers and self-professed experts had their own brains.

    If it is the most usible opinion among them��

    -��Why is Lee Ho-yeol the leader of Akkshan? Wasn��t it like a nickname that worked inside Akkshan? There is such a rule that you have to hide your real name in front of the devil!��

    -��Wow��. Is it usible?��

    �C ��Then the devils udi! Did you even shout��?��

    It was spected that Cloudy was an alias for Ho-Yeol, who was connected inside Akkshan. But the reality is, to be precise, the reality rted to hot fever has always easily surpassed imagination.

    [You have entered the Hidden Peace ��udy Territory��.]

    ��Hidden Peace? Did Hidden Peace really exist?!��

    ����Is it because it��s Hidden Peace?��

    ��It��s Cloudy��s territory, so what are you doing here? Anyone know?��

    A few quick-witted people, including Park Hwi-gang, noticed.

    ����First of all, Cloudy��s territory means it��s Cloudy��s territory, right?��

    Enter the Arcana Continent.

    It was the firstnd they set foot on.

    ��This is Lee Ho-yeol��s territory��!!��

    Cloudy.

    In other words, the fact that it is the territory of Ho-yeol.

    Common sense before the passing cataclysm.

    The days when Arcana Continent Electric was just a game.

    The value of Yeongjies to mind.

    ��How many yers havends?��

    ��As far as I know, there was only one Skal.��

    ��That��s right Skal! Since then, it has gained guild-level influence.��

    Skal, who held on to the undisputed No. 1 position at the time. Excluding Scal, only those who could be called the top-ranked guilds among the guilds could own enoughnd to call it territory.

    however.

    ��But, no matter how you think about it, it was the beginning, right? Those were the days when the level of rankers was at most level 200! Let��s say it��s a territory obtained at that level����

    Even in the empire, the outskirts.

    No, it was just a small vige that didn��t even belong to the empire. Although they owned [Rangeri], a city that could be said to be a usible city to unify the world��

    ��Because they were actually like the pants lords.��

    What do you know in detail about the past?

    It was not unusual for yers who had the skills and confidence to enter the Arcana Continent at the forefront. Something really strange happened.

    Park Hwigang cautiously continues his words.

    ��Since when did you own thisnd?��

    Cloudy��s.

    It was the same as the afterimage I saw when I entered the portal.

    Park Hwi-kang spit out pure admiration.

    ��Anyway�� that��s spectacr!��

    Shaaaa��

    grass like wool stretched all the way to the horizon, and trees grew thick as if protecting such a territory. The sky was clear and even the wind blowing was refreshing.

    To the point where I wondered if it was a space far removed from the Arcana Continent, which I had heard about. But more than anything else, it surprises yers.

    ����wait for a sec. What else is that?!��

    A mansion that gives off a tremendous presence even from a distance.

    ��omg.��

    ��Isn��t that just a castle?��

    Cloudy��s mansion was holding back the ankles of those entering Cloudy��s territory on the Arcana continent through the portal. Park Hwi-gang muttered in a state of fascination.

    ��So you��re saying that��s Ho-yeol��s mansion? Then I understand. Why did you emphasize aesthetics so much? Of course, living in a ce like that��!��

    open eyes.

    It was so beautiful that it seemed as if the aesthetic sense was forcibly revealed. So the yers had no choice but to go to Cloudy��s mansion as if possessed by something.

    in that group.

    ����Hey, you look at us hot?��

    The three guild masters of a gigantic coalition secretly whispering.

    And then there was Skal.

    Nam Tae-min, who had been whispering to Hisagi, was able to intuit.

    ��This is Mr. Ho-yeol�� No, that��s what themander-in-chief said he regretted not being able to show us, right? Why did you say that in Iron Castle!��

    They were the first to enter the Arcana Continent as an advance party.

    Hisagi nodded.

    To be precise, Ho-yeol is��

    -��Please understand that I can��t greet you well.��

    Because I said so.

    I didn��t know what you were talking about at the time.

    I seemed to know now.

    At the same time,ughter broke out.

    ��It��s so grand just by watching.��

    ����What are you talking about all of a sudden? Can��t you hear me?��

    ��Shut up, both of you. They look at you more because of you.��

    Leonie kept her mouth shut and sanctified by ventriloquism.

    The burdensome eyes of the pouring yers.

    Even within the Holy Temple Alliance, if they were Ho-yeol��s aide, they could be called.

    These are the eyes that believe that they must know something about this situation.

    however.

    ��I don��t know anything.��

    You can guess it just by looking at Skal wandering around.

    ��It is a mansion where you can feel the history and tradition.��

    ��How can Skarni feel that?��

    ��Didn��t I tell you about my family?��

    ��droughty? what are you saying all of a sudden Are you not interested in your family? Aren��t you interested in whether I��m from Uiryeong or Yeongyang, how many generations, or what faction?��

    ��Both are done. Do you admire it?��

    Leonie shook her head.

    ����All three of you, just walk away, please.��

    At that point, the yers were paying attention to see if they had noticed that they didn��t know anything. Thanks to that, unnecessary attention disappeared, but Leonie��s head was stillplicated.

    ����No matter how much I believe in it too much, don��t I?��

    That he was invited to the manor.

    It was as if he had been invited to his living room.

    A lot of yers don��t even know if they have the pride of him!

    ��Bad words.��

    If it��s to get attention.

    There are plenty of yers who won��t mind trolling.

    For them, Ho-yeol��s estate will be a great topic.

    Of course, Ho-yeol, who values formality, wouldn��t be able to see that figure�� But the problem was that benevolence of embracing generously when he asked for forgiveness.

    Leonie stuck out her tongue.

    ��It��s the pinnacle of being praised as a saintly man in the world.��

    I can��t even like that person too much.

    Of course, Ho-yeol��s benevolence must havee from his confidence. But the problem is that thendlord doesn��t exist in Cloudy��s territory right now.

    �C ��Unfortunately, there is a prior arrangement.��

    Considering the time difference between the Arcana continent and reality.

    at least one or two days.

    Something that the yers might send each other in Cloudy Province.

    Leonie��s unkind gaze turned toward the portal behind her.

    ��In the meantime, it will keeping in. Things without pride.��

    A day or two was enough time for an incident to happen.

    However, Leonie��s inclination did notst long.

    how far did you go

    By the time we reached the garden in front of the mansion.

    Because four statues blocked the yers�� path.

    Someone spit out an impression.

    ����Isn��t the location of the statue ambiguous?��

    The answer came from the mouth of the statue.

    ��It is not a statue.��

    ��Uhhhhhhhhhhhhh?!��

    ��We are the embodiment of the 4 families that serve Cloudy.��

    Goo Goo Goo��!

    ��ording to the head of the household, I will watch over your pride.��

    at the same time.

    Four statues moving with a magnificent sound.

    At that sight, a smile was drawn on Leonie��s lips.

    Well then it is

    No matter where you go, arrangements exist.

    How could there not be arrangements in a territory like the master bedroom?

    Let Leonie look back.

    ��Sigh.��

    I saw a few thieves who seemed to have their feet numb.

    They��re as hard as ice, right?

    Leonie, who was watching, finally shook her head.

    ��I don��t have any unnecessary worries, really.��

    *

    ��Mmm.��

    The excited new wind is unpleasant.

    ��Is it a little hope in despair?��

    But not bad.

    No, I hope you continue to be so excited. That way, they will feel even more guilty for their hasty actions. The more you do, the more your body will gain strength.

    The Seven Deadly Sins Lust.

    Lust looked at the offerings.

    If you ask what the sacrifice is for, he will answer with his own actions during that time. Rust looked at his wounds, which still hadn��t fully healed.

    A side bone that was not healed and was clearly exposed.

    ��I didn��t share blood and flesh with that bitch for no reason.��

    Demon Lord Gremory of the Demon Realm.

    Rust forcibly infused Gremory with his own blood and flesh.

    As a result, the Arcana Continent and the Pandemonium.

    I was able to witness the birth of a new evil from the merging of the evils of the two worlds.

    A newly reborn half-blood demon.

    Gremory��s power was beyond expectations.

    especially.

    ��As much as seduction, he was superior to me.��

    Rust watched the entire beginning and end of Gremory, who was rampaging in the Zero Mountains. It wasn��t enough to enchant adventurers, to think that even the beasts of the mountain range would be subordinated to them.

    Rust swallowed a smile as he looked at his wound.

    ��It was a pain I could bear.��

    Thanks, I made a n.

    If you can mix the blood of a higher demon king with yourself, the Seven Deadly Sins�� thest survivor of Akkshan. At the same time, you��ll be able to seize power that��s not inferior to the one and only Cloudy.

    Rust shuddered.

    ��Oh, maybe not the only one.��

    What a trivial thing like that.

    He said he watched the beginning and end of Gremory.

    He must have watched Hoyeol��s overwhelming ability to defeat Gremory.

    Still, the reason Rust can be arrogant is simple. Because I knew the power of the high-ranking demon kings, who were different from the hybrids of the devil world who imed to be kings.

    devil worshipers.

    Among them, the three members of the Magic Tower.

    Karimzeba evaluated the top demon king like this.

    -��They are the true realizers of the truth.��

    The door to the demon realm.

    Through that gap, Karimzeba��s eyes were filled with ecstasy.

    Like someone who really caught a glimpse of the ��true truth��. Rust, then and now, couldn��t understand the magicians�� obsession with the truth.

    However.

    ��That doesn��t matter either.��

    The main thing is that Satan worshipers thanks to them.

    The sacrificial ritual process for the manifestation of the higher demon king.

    It was something Rust could understand.

    ��I need a dimensional gap that doesn��t matter if it��s unstable.��

    It��s okay if you can��te and go.

    All you have to do is connect the Arcana continent and this world. It had to be built into an altar that would suit the taste of the high-ranking demon king who wanted to manifest such a dimensional gap.

    In that sense, their failures helped.

    Gamigin, the demon lord of the fourth throne.

    Trying to summon the fourth King of the Throne on the first attempt.

    It was an arrogant attempt.

    Rust wasn��t going to repeat that mistake.

    ��Even the tenthst demon is enough.��

    Rust clenched his fist.

    ��No, it has to be the bottom stone.��

    Mixed race consciousness.

    In other words, in the process of mixing blood, you have to ept the higher demon king into your body. Of course Rust knew. How high-ranking demon kings are treated by hybrids.

    Dumb fathers or tools.

    Among the mongrel species, the high-ranking demon king possessed enormous power, but had no will. having such knowledge. It was Rust who made up his mind to mix blood with a high-ranking demon lord.

    ��You can��t trust only the words of hybrids.��

    What helped was the demonic nature of not trusting each other. So Rust prepared the ceremony. Following the high-ranking demon king��s manifestation ceremony, the mixed-race ceremony had to bepleted.

    Indeed, an enormous sacrifice would be required.

    It is not easy to supply such an offering even on the Arcana continent.

    But Rust saw an opportunity.

    In none other than chaotic China.

    A satisfiedugh flows.

    ��Ha ha ha ha ha.��

    In addition, the number of sacrifices is said to be one of the few in this world? Even though the elf, the existence I didn��t want to face, was alive and breathing in thisnd.

    ��Does not matter. The only thing that can feel me is.��

    demon hunter.

    He��ll be the only one.

    It was Rust who chose now because he knew that fact.

    Thanks to having once possessed a human body.

    The knowledge of the world of adventurers acquired naturally.

    Tired of repeating news on TV and smartphones.

    -Breaking News: From now on, you can enter the Arcana Continent!

    Yes.

    At this moment, he should have headed for the Arcana continent with the adventurers.

    They are twopletely different worlds. Even though he has extremely keen hunter senses. It is impossible to detect one��s presence on the Arcana Continent.

    Rust did not dy.

    ��No, arrogance is prohibited.��

    information found as well.

    ��To think that time on the Arcana Continent flows four times faster.��

    The ceremony began right away.

    Drop��

    A drop of blood dripping down your feet.

    At the same time, the Foundation raises the curtain on the ceremony.

    Rust imagined his future.

    Even the power of a high-ranking demon lord was not enough, and there would be no existence to stop him who had the power of an adventurer yer. Dragon, Pride, and Baalst.

    ��You Cloudy too.��

    It was the moment when the corners of Rust��s lips were salooked.

    ��You��re notte for your promise.��

    A voice was heard.

    That moment.

    Limbs stiffened.

    ����!��

    However, Rust couldn��t turn his head. It wasn��t because he was conscious and couldn��t distract himself. Rust wanted to run away if he could.

    It just couldn��t.

    A cold voice continues to Rust.

    Why?

    In a way that Rust couldn��t immediately understand.

    ��Didn��t I tell you?��

    ����?��

    ��I will not allow even one breath in thisnd.��

    Selling follows.

    ��You��re not even a bug in the garden.��

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362. wee (2)

    between my lips.

    beyond being casual

    An arrogant voicees out.

    ��You��re not even a bug in the garden.��

    Grandfell is always harsh to the devil.

    But why doesn��t it seem like the level of remarks has gotten strongertely��?

    Why, if it was like before, it would have ended at the ��bug�� level.

    ��An existence worse than a bug.��

    It��s not that good words don��te out simply because I��m disappointed in the devil��s behavior. Grandfell��s handling of demons has never been raised from the bottom up even for a single moment.

    Then there is only one possibility.

    ����The temperament in his prime is amazing.��

    [Understanding the Cursed Darkness].

    Only by rising through him did you have an understanding of Grandfel.

    Make my cubic court more and more harsh.

    It must have changed more like that era.

    ��Even if I don��t activate it, 10% of my understanding won��t go anywhere.��

    I had a sudden thought.

    [Understanding Darkness].

    And I thought about what would happen when the mastery of [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth, Toddler��s Self], which is linked to it, reaches 100%. I��m not just worried about the hair that��s going to be wavy.

    I immediately brushed off my thoughts.

    ����No, it��s done now.��

    To be immersed in such extravagant troubles.

    The smell of the devil in front of my eyes was too unpleasant.

    Either way, it doesn��t disappoint.

    The Seven Deadly Sins Lust.

    ��How are you here��?��

    a surprised expression

    You sure didn��t know that I went to the Arcana continent with the yers? It was a huge event. There should have been a lot of talk in the media.

    [The Crusade Allied Forces finally sortie to the Arcana Continent!]

    [Lee Ho-yeol ��Where I go is the road.��]

    [All experts ��It is no exaggeration to say that the future of mankind depends on Lee Ho-yeol����]

    The Crusade Allied Forces.

    Whether the pride they had in their hearts remains the same.

    Even I don��t know

    In any case, the majority of yers belong to the Crusade Alliance.

    As themander-in-chief of such a holy war coalition.

    I will need to watch the allied forces enter the continent.

    Yes, because the Arcana Continent was a more dangerous ce than any rift.

    ��Even if it��s just the magic eye of the sky.��

    yers who first entered the Arcana Continent?

    It wouldn��t be strange if I panicked over stupid words.

    It is the current situation of a continent that ispletely different from the one they knew. However, unlike the days of Arcana Continent Electric, there was no such thing as a friendly tutorial.

    ��He must have thought that he would need my help.��

    But it��s wrong.

    priormitment.

    There are priorities in everything.

    ��I haven��t forgotten a single moment.��

    ����What are you talking about?��

    ��The fact that you are alive and breathing on thisnd.��

    The back end of Grandfel.

    Even so, the after-effects towards the devil are at a level that easily exceeds expectations. After facing the half-blood demon Gremory. I did not overlook the existence of the lust that shared blood with Gremory for a moment.

    So, I lightly raised my palm.

    ��Insects that are drawn to the garden by the scent desperately try to get out of the palm of your hand. But you don��t even pretend to get out of my palm. If not.��

    Again, the sale continues.

    ��I guess you didn��t even realize it was in my palm.��

    ����!��

    ��Because not even a bug can do it.��

    Could it be that his colossal pride was damaged? Rust��s eyes started to burn, and he immediately headed for the magic circle engraved on the floor. It must be a magic circle for the ceremony.

    Still, the judgment is quick.

    ��I decided that there was no chance of winning.��

    Of course, the half-blood demon Gremory. Even with the loss of an arm, I was the one who hunted down the Seven Deadly Sins, jealousy. Although it was me who cut it in the first ce.

    ��When I cut my arm, I did have the help of Marcelo and Bangrit.��

    Anyway, I was the one who defeated the evil dragon Yunaxus after that.

    Lust must have made a judgment by looking at my actions like that. It is not essible to me in a normal way. He, like Gremory, had no choice but to mix blood and enter the realm of [Greas].

    The demon king who will mix the chosen blood is the one.

    ��The Demon King of the Ten Seats.��

    decathlon.

    They must be the top demon lords.

    It��s a matter of course.

    1st in the ranks of the top demons encountered in Curse.

    I was the one who did not bend my head even in front of Baal.

    What I was about to say was simple.

    ��I wonder what kind of madness he will show me.��

    ��Bk?��

    ��In the end, there won��t be any change to the ending of capsizing the boat.��

    ����!!��

    Regardless of me, Lee Ho-yeol��s worries and worries.

    Is Granfell someone to fear the summoning of a high-ranking demon king?

    On the contrary, you may be overjoyed.

    Kill two birds with one stone.

    It��s an opportunity to root out both the giants and the higher demon lords.

    But I knew

    The two high-ranking demon kings who were familiar with each other.

    Through Gamigin and Baal how much riches it takes for them to show themselves. Thanks to that, I was able to clearly grasp the movement of lust.

    ��There is no better ce than China for arge-scale sacrificial ceremony.��

    The copse that began with the unification of the world.

    Although Elsidore closed the copsed rift right away. Fluctuating negative emotions cannotpletely disappear. In addition, the number of sacrifices was also enormous in China.

    sereung-!

    I raised my ears.

    ��But I��m sorry.��

    If the demons were sacrificed like when Gamigin was summoned.

    I might have watched the ceremony quietly.

    What is two birds with one stone?

    Considering the demons being sacrificed, if you beat the calctor��

    Grandfell may have been generous with the demons for the first time.

    but.

    ��We can��t waste Elsidore��s hard work, can we?��

    In this ceremony, the sacrifice was a citizen of China.

    Molly hunts demons at the expense of others?

    Aside from efficiency, could Grandfel��s noble pride be eptable?

    Lust swelled.

    ��You speak well. But the pity is rather me. The ceremony has already begun. Once started, no one can stop the ceremony for the higher level demon king!!��

    who��s to say that

    I answered calmly.

    ��You were right for the first time, not even a pest.��

    ��I still can��t figure out the situation����

    ��That��s right. The ceremony has already begun.��

    ����?��

    [Exorcism].

    A battle between demon hunters and the devil��s sanity.

    The one who has the upper hand in that tug-of-war.

    I will rule all of consciousness.

    I said to Lust.

    ��You seem to see the current scene that way.��

    ����what?��

    An expression of lust that seemed to be dumbfounded.

    Leaving him behind, I shifted my gaze and looked around. As if a typhoon had swept through, there is no mate for tranquility. The magic circle for the higher demon lord��s manifestation ceremony was also not manifested.

    Beyond that, the pouring gaze is stinging.

    buzz buzz.

    ��This is Lee Ho-yeol!��

    ��Lee Ho-yeol? Who is that?��

    ��Real censorship is scary. How can you not know Lee Ho-yeol? Ryuo Junchun is the pinnacle of a yer that cannot even bepared to that cowardly fake. Starting from the infinitely deep darkness, there are over dozens of titles��!��

    ��However, dozens are exaggerated, aren��t they?

    ��anyway.��

    It was lust that met me in the air. That look was worth the attention. From just a smartphone camera to a drone camera. I was busy leaving my image behind.

    ��What are you talking about?��

    Of course, lust is important.

    It was that the guy was still looking at empty things.

    What he meant was simple.

    I have grown up.

    ��Let��s finish it.��

    To the point where even the Seven Deadly Sins are treated as ��only��.

    ����!!!��

    The boy seemed to understand the situation.

    I noticed that I was trying to act btedly.

    Now I don��t want to wait for this one.

    ��We can��t keep our visitors waiting.��

    Time on the Arcana Continent is four times faster than in reality. Let��s see, no matter how spacious the Cloudy family mansion is, it hasn��t beenpletely restored.

    ��Before you get a hint of dark history in the mansion����

    I, thendlord.

    It means you have to go back to the mansion and watch the yers.

    So I moved.

    The most efficient move when hunting demons.

    Akshan.

    like them.

    Grandiose magic is a luxury for mere giants.

    Two hands holding a sword and a crossbow loaded with silver bolts are enough.

    as if to prove that fact.

    Push!

    The crossbow bolts that had been shot through pierced the shoulder des of lust.

    I think he tried to avoid it by twisting his body.

    It must have been blown to the bone by the wind.

    ��Kuk.��

    Axiom��

    even though my sagging shoulders were enough to arouse Lee Ho-yeol��s petty sympathy. Could Grandfell care about the feelings of a demon that is worse than a pest?

    Took-

    a rush.

    Lightly kick the floor and run.

    Of course, movement speed is affected by the [Agility] stat. Even if [Natural Enemy Rtions] was activated, my pure physical ability is much lower than that of lower-level martial arts yers.

    ��!��

    Even so, it was because of the struggles that lust could move at an embarrassing speed. To be precise, it was thanks to the driving force of the mana release that increased with each step and the imitation of Elsidore��s movements.

    It is also in the exorcism ritual led by me.

    Just a gigantic thing.

    can��t keep up with my speed

    [A ��critical blow�� urs to the Seven Colossal Sins of Lust.]

    [A ��bleeding�� urs to the Seven Colossal Sins of Lust.]

    [A ��powerlessness�� urs to the Seven Colossal Sins of Lust.]��

    It��s not a battle.

    Literally hunting.

    It is also quite one-sided.

    The rtionship between the natural enemy and the prey.

    Kwakakakang!

    I looked down at the lust that fell miserably on the roof of the building.

    His blood is soaking the roof floor.

    ��Damn it����

    he said, biting his lip.

    ��I thought I had figured out the subject. I haven��t looked down on you for a second since I fell on this goddamn ground. Aren��t you thest survivor?��

    The corners of the mouth go up crookedly.

    ��Survivors of Akkshan and Cloudy. Unbelievable. Why are you carrying two fates that cannot be handled alone? You��re interested. Truly pure interest����

    A demon worthy of a name.

    ��It��s pure, but a piece of shit.��

    The way you run your tongue over your lips reminds you that you can��t believe a single word the devil says. However, lust eventuallyid the upper body on the floor again.

    It was bizarre to say that he was lying down with arge character.

    With his neck, arms and legs bent at odd angles.

    A dejected voice flowed from such lust.

    ��Perhaps I have not grasped the subject. Because I made up my mind to dominate them and surpass you. But I came to realize your coolness. That I cannot surpass you.��

    Eventually, the final words follow.

    ��So I will be your sacrifice. Buer!!��

    at the same time.

    I remembered.

    Devil.

    to summon them.

    That we need a foundation.

    Recapture Frost.

    In the past, Dekarabia made an altar by arranging corpses in a star shape, and Karim Zeba, who wanted to summon Gamigin, also manifested the ��dimensional gap�� crack in the shape of a horse.

    So, the grotesquely broken lust is literally.

    You are the foundation.

    It was to be a sacrifice and summon a higher level demon king.

    So me.

    No, Grandfel��s reaction was absolutely clear.

    My cold gaze turns to the cracking sky.

    [Devil King Buer of the tenth throne appears.]

    ��Two birds with one stone.��

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363. Wee (3)

    The Seven Deadly Sins.

    Evil born on the Arcana continent never doubted itself for a single moment. Because it has never failed. Because I didn��t give in to anyone.

    I believed that even the great Cloudy had surpassed it.

    However, the Seven Deadly Sins, lust.

    Rust��s confidence copsed miserably at this moment.

    To think that I would twist my body ridiculously because of the resurrected Cloudy. To think that he would be a foundation himself and sacrifice his life to summon the king of hybrids.

    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooo��!

    ��haha.��

    Looking at the splitting sky, Rust let out augh.

    It might not be such a bad deal though.

    The sight of that elegant man��s face copsing in front of absolute power also seemed quite exciting. It was when Rust was biting his lower lip.

    It was then that I noticed something strange.

    ����?��

    Clearly the sky has split.

    The figure of Buer, the demon king of the 10th throne that had to be manifested, was nowhere to be seen. The ceremony was proceeding without a hitch, judging by the blood flowing more violently than it had stopped.

    I had a terrible idea.

    ����Are you sure it��s not enough?��

    This body is a monster.

    A pureblood born from primordial evil.

    It is the Seven Deadly Sins of the Arcana Continent.

    I decided to offer myself as a sacrifice. But the offerings are not enough. Rust felt an indescribable sense of helplessness in the still unresponsive sky.

    ����What sort of beings are you?��

    Maybe it was natural.

    The ce where they originate is the demon realm.

    It was a world full of demons.

    Was the fact that they were born different was something they should use?

    Despair dwells in Rust as he gazes at the sky.

    ��Damn it.��

    Did you understand the subject?

    to the end.

    It��s my defeat for not being able to figure out the subject of that bastard.

    The eyelids close heavily.

    demon hunter.

    The body hacked to pieces by the natural enemy spreads into the fire of hell.

    It was then.

    -��������. ���� ������ ����.

    ����!!!��

    A voice came from the cracked sky.

    It was definitely Buer��s voice.

    Rust swallowed the sarcasm.

    ��Did you just stop manifesting your voice?��

    It��s a puck or a constion.

    The moment of death copsed in many ways.

    However, this moment when Rust faced the devil��s voice.

    I came across an unexpected shock.

    -����.

    ��What are you talking about?

    At this rate, the words of the self-proimed demon kings would be correct.

    Demon King of the Ten Thrones.

    It is said that they are ignorant beings who cannot even speak properly.

    ��Existences wielding enormous power without consciousness.��

    So stupid kings.

    It was the moment when I felt sorry for myself for expecting such a stupid king. Rust had to see. You��ve been paying attention to yourself for a long time.

    Cloudy staring at the cracked sky.

    no way��?

    Rust��s pupils dted.

    because I realized

    ��Is that what you hear? Can you understand that voice?��

    It was.

    ��As expected�� you��re amazing, Cloudy.��

    Because that was an expression I couldn��t make without understanding it. Lust took itsst bite. Before long, he murmured in the mes of hell that covered his vision.

    ��The human subject excites me to the very end.��

    *

    [Demon King Buer of the tenth throne appears.]

    Demon Hunter.

    As a natural enemy, I thought I could pierce the inside of the devil.

    I didn��t think of it to be honest.

    ��I thought that the giant would sacrifice itself and summon the demon king.��

    The Seven Deadly Sins and the Demon King of the Demon Realm are different from each other.

    Furthermore, the Seven Deadly Sins called demon kings mongrel and looked down on them.

    ��It is a mistake to overlook the devil��s malice. Lee Ho-yeol.��

    But this made me realize.

    When hunting demons, until the very end.

    You have to go hunting with the worst in mind.

    I looked at the cracking sky and recalled the memory.

    Demon King of the Ten Thrones or Higher Demon King.

    As I said, I��m ranked 1st and 4th.

    He had encountered Baal and Gamigin.

    To be precise, it was because Baal and his forearm met in a special environment called [Curse], so even if it was excluded. It means that he definitely faced the king of the fourth throne of Gamigin.

    Would that experience help?

    ��Okay.��

    It��s not that I��m ignoring Grandfel��s talent for giving a grandiose meaning to an insignificant act like watchingtube and learning something. It��s just that the reason I was able to defeat Gamigin was due to luck.

    The gates of hell were opened thanks to the battle for the demon lord, and the help of the Akkshan seniors who rushed out to hunt Gamigin from the mes of hell must have been so great.

    Of course, I had grown iparably in terms of level and stability, but�� It meant that even considering that there was a considerable gap in rank between Gamigin and Buer, I couldn��t just expect an easy victory.

    however.

    ��Two kills with one stone.��

    It was the pride of Grandfel that grew stronger as the devil grew stronger. I fixed the ghost iron and the crossbow again. Even that was not enough, so he refined his mana with full force.

    in the broken sky.

    It is unknown when and how Buer��s demonic power will reach out.

    It meant not to be careless in the slightest.

    But how is it��

    too quiet?

    Something is different from the time of Gamigin, when the whole area was devastated by his appearance alone.

    Above all, Buer should have been revealed even if he showed up.

    He couldn��t even see his nose.

    instead.

    �C Who is it? who called me

    Only voices were heard.

    ����Wait a voice?��

    At that moment, I was taken aback.

    I realized it right away because I was reflecting on the experience of Gamigin.

    The fact that I couldn��t understand Gamigin��s words at that time.

    -������. ��������.

    I thought mumbling was no different from babbling.

    However, the voice of Buer, the same high-ranking demon lord.

    It was echoing in my mind more clearly.

    It seemed that his eyes were pouring through the cracked sky.

    -is it.

    It seems to be looking this way.

    -That��s how it happened.

    I said nothing.

    There are many eyes watching.

    It wasn��t because I didn��t want to appear as if I was talking to myself.

    �C You still haven��t realized who the really stupid is. Do you think you can fully summon me with this sacrifice? There is a degree to overestimating oneself. self-proimed evil

    Lust, the Seven Deadly Sins, sacrificed itself.

    It was thanks to the realization that it was only to call out Buer��s voice. At that point, I let out a sigh of relief. It looks like this is avoiding the screaming.

    ��I told you, I can��t be sure of victory.��

    But that wasn��t all the reason I didn��t say anything.

    Eventually, Buer��s gazepletely poured toward me.

    The guy was talking to me.

    -But thanks to his ignorance, we��vee face to face, Kingyer.

    ��what Kingyer?

    my me?

    Whose nickname is that?

    I guess I was the one who dropped Gamigin into Hell anyway. I might be nicknamed the kingyer. Even while thinking, Buer continued to speak.

    -I can��t have an in-depth conversation because of the extremely meager offerings. However, I��ll be looking forward to it. The day we will meet again soon.

    Truly a high-ranking demon.

    You realize again what kind of existence they are.

    let��s meet again

    It was the first time I��d ever heard something like that from a demon, my prey.

    The sky slowly closes.

    �C And wee.

    But what do you mean by wee?

    Doubt for a moment.

    words follow.

    �C Stepping into the realm of the heavens and the outside world.

    ��Celestial?

    I just realized

    The reason why he was able to understand the words of Buer, the same high-ranking demon king, unlike when he was Gamigin. It is thanks to the fact that he struggled a lot because of his encounter with Gamigin.

    I am finally equal to the top demon lords.

    area of quirks.

    It was a step into the realm of heaven and earth.

    At the same time, the eyes flicker.

    [You have acquired the title ��Cheon-O-Cheon��.]

    [The skill ��Time-Space Social Venue�� changes.]

    [From now on, you will be able to enter the top floor of the Space-Time Social Hall.]

    [You will be able toplete the top-level time-space quests from now on.]

    Do it now I never thought I would be recognized by a higher rank demon king.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, have watched the power of the high-ranking demon king.

    To be honest, I didn��t feel bad.

    Doesn��t that mean you��ve grown enough to be acknowledged by the enemy?

    But what kind of person is our Grand Fell?

    If the opponent is a devil, he won��t mix words without a special reason.

    The owner of high pride.

    my mouth is open

    ��Wee to the realm of heaven and earth.��

    Of course, no one can dry this cubic tablet.

    ��You speak as if you are the owner of the world.��

    It was a pretty tant criticism.

    Does it seem like there is still room?

    An insidiousugh is heard.

    -Whoops, it��s a reaction that can��t be overlooked because he��s a murderer.

    After those words, the sky waspletely closed.

    The lust for which he sacrificed himself waspletely consumed by the fire of hell. messagees to mind. Yes, whether it was spitting out cheesy words like talking to oneself or entering the realm of the world, anyway��

    [Loots are acquired automatically with a high kill contribution.]

    Shouldn��t you pack something?

    [Neutral Parasitic Creature Rust (Lust) 2/7]

    *

    Intemunities including Nettube were full of news from China.

    It was the great sess of the blood elf Elsidore that opened the fire.

    -So, everything you��ve been covered in blood up until now??

    �C It��s the first time I��ve ever seen a washing machine run with blood after living

    for a while.

    �C Where in the world are there closebat type healers?

    The thing that became a hot topic as much as Elsidore��s performance.

    I had a direct conversation with Elsidore.

    It was an interview with Chinese yers.

    -��He said everything was in his name.��

    �C ��If he is, who are you talking about?��

    �C ��Of course there is only one person, right?��

    He is Lee Ho-yeol.

    Most of it was expected, but it was really surprising.

    I never thought I��d let Elsidore open up like that.

    But even that was just the beginning.

    yers enter Arcana Continent.

    It was as if he had been waiting for the news.

    Lust of the Seven Great Deadly Sins that appeared in China.

    And it seemed that he had anticipated all such lustful movements.

    The confrontation between Ho-yeol and Ho-yeol that stood in their way.

    It was because there were so many eyes watching the battle.

    Because it was broadcast live in real time.

    -?? A giant evil can��t even resist

    �C Because he��s not the leader of Akkshan for nothing hahaha �C

    See how he

    fell out in one hit .

    It was because there was news from Chinese yers.

    The sky parted and a message floated before my eyes.

    -The demon king Buer of the tenth throne appears��?

    -72 It means that I am the tenth among the Demon Lords!!

    �C What the hell are you doing in my hometown?!

    The shouts of the yers who ryed the situation quickly spread.

    A state of emergency has been dered in all AAU branches.

    ��It is the appearance of a high-ranking demon king.��

    Just as AAU provides information to Ho-yeol.

    Ho Yeol also shared information with AAU.

    One of the pieces of information was the knowledge of the higher level demon king.

    Therefore, Park Min-jae gritted his teeth.

    ��Damn it, if I had to����

    It was vicious.

    In a situation where the majority of the allied forces of the temple entered the Arcana continent, I could not have imagined that even the top demons would run rampant because there were not enough giants. Of course, Ho-yeol, who expected even that, was facing the sky splitting like ast bastion��

    ����Can you handle it alone?��

    Of course, all worries were for nothing.

    -�������� ������ ���� ���� ����.

    Buer��s voice was unintelligible no matter how much correction was made. The image of Ho-yeol, who chanted as if in response to such a voice, spread through radio waves all over the world.

    -��Wee to the realm of heaven and earth.��

    -��You speak as if you are the owner of the world.��

    ��Cheo-cheo-cheon-o-cheon?! Is this from that martial arts?!��

    It wasn��t just Park Min-jae and Yoon Su-gyeom and Seong Hyun-joon.

    It was something the world knew.

    Ho-yeol��s entry into Cheonoecheon.

    No, to be precise, not everyone.

    Apletely different world at the same time.

    Inte signals do not reach yers on the Arcana continent.

    However, there will be no reason to feel unfair if you hear the news btedly.

    Because they had a special experience in their own way.

    While looking around the vast Cloudy mansion.

    ����!��

    A presence felt from the stairs.

    Again��

    Cloudy��s splendid mansion.

    More than that, a shy outfit.

    Ho-yeol, who put the jacket of dawn over his shoulder, opened his mouth.

    ��I will wee you as the family head of Cloudy.��

    ���� go home?!��

    The honor of having an audience with Cloudy��s family head is rare.

    .

    .

    .

    You��ve been talking for a while.

    in front of me like that.

    Two options wereid out.

    So which one is correct��?

    1. Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    2. Lee Ho-yeol Cloudy.

    in front of those two terrible choices.

    What name should Ie up with?

    At least I can avoid the shame��!!

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364. Make it widely beneficial.

    If possible, I wanted to hide it until the end.

    Even if the name ��Cloudy�� is known all over the world, where are one or two of my tinnitus? I thought that if I didn��t mention it first, it would naturally be forgotten.

    ��Why, until just now?��

    Out of the sky.

    Because I muttered to myself, I was the one who added one more tinnitus. Again, not the invitation I wanted. Even if others don��t know, I know. I feel like I��m going to die of shame.

    Is there anyone in the world who wants to expose the dark history in front of others?

    ��I will wee you as the family head of Cloudy.��

    But can our Grand Fell, who is full of pride as the head of the family, tolerate it? Of course, inviting the yer to Cloudy��s territory was, in a way, the best decision.

    ��It��s confusing even if it��s not.��

    It was thanks to the evil omen that it spit out those it had devoured.

    The Arcana Continent was in a state where various time zones were intertwined.

    Conflict caused by it?

    As Liuo Junchun thought, there would be no separate Warring States Period.

    But on top of that, the yer is also thrown in?

    ��Just imagining it makes me really tired.��

    In that sense, Cloudy��s territory was a kind of fence.

    Arcana continent and yers.

    Keeping a minimum distance for each other.

    Are you saying you don��t trust the yers?

    Well, I don��t know what anyone who has a flower garden in their head will think.

    People do not believe easily.

    Where is the current Arcana continent just a continent?

    There are several buffs that yers can��t help but roll their eyes at. A buff like that pops up in front of yers who can��t calm down their excitement?

    ��I��m sure I��ll want to act alone.��

    However, since Cloudy��s spirit was Hidden Peace, it was outside the buff��s influence. There��s no better ce to get your yers excited.

    ��It��s ironic my situation.��

    It was hospitality with my unavoidable circumstances.

    Except for Nam Tae-min and his party.

    Everyone seemed very unfamiliar with my attitude.

    ��Otherwise, I was surprised by the family head deration.��

    Of course, I��m embarrassed because I��m not familiar with it.

    ��The horn of the dog is going!��

    Cloudy��s invitation.

    I had already experienced a simr situation through him. Standing in front of people who knew me as Cloudy and standing in front of people who knew me as Lee Ho-yeol were two different shames.

    ��So how should I look around?��

    Is it a full name that can be crowned with Romeo?

    An equally odd fusion name.

    Lee Ho-yeol Cloudy?

    ����I don��t know where my cubic crystal will bounce.��

    Fortunately, however, it seemed that there was no need to make a decision right away. No one asked me for my name. Hey, who would have thought I was hiding a full name like this?

    ��If you have any questions.��

    I, a single yer.

    I��m sure you��re most curious about how you hold such a territory.

    Indeed, my prediction was correct.

    Again��

    as I came down the stairs, someone from the group of yers asked me a question.

    ��Other than that, could you exin about Cloudy��s estate? Like the modifier Hidden Peace, how the hell did you get such a vast and dignified territory��?��

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    Obviously, I didn��t want to answer.

    More than anything, because I couldn��t answer truthfully.

    ��How can you say it��s because my dark history actually existed?!��

    However, the working principle of Grandfel.

    Are you formal?

    Because it was an unreasonable question.

    ��If only it wasn��t for thepliment of ssy manor��!��

    I was happy to answer.

    ��It wasn��t something I finally got.��

    ����yes?��

    ��It just didn��t show up.��

    Of course, with the Grandpel style of speech.

    A cubic tablet, once started, cannot be easily stopped.

    I continued speaking in a concentrated gaze.

    ��That��s why I hope you guys don��t lose your formality at Cloudy��s estate. What is used in thisnd is not thew of reality, thew of the empire, or themon sense of the Arcana continent.��

    This is not a threat, it is a fact.

    It can be said that it is my private room and home.

    Why was it possible to invite an unspecified number of yers to Cloudy��s territory?

    That��s Cloudy��s family head in Cloudy��s territory.

    Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo��s order.

    It was because of its absolute power.

    So I��m done talking.

    ��Be mindful. My words are the rules here.��

    *

    Shining mana stone.

    for high level yers.

    Find out its value right away.

    ��To think that there are magic stones of this size all over the territory. Didn��t there be something like this in the imperial capital, Antonium? Lee Ho-yeol, how much money do you have��?��

    ��How much wider than that? Did he even manifest the portal with the mana stone? It might not be called Hidden Peace for nothing.��

    ��Why don��t we shut up and start slowly?��

    The biggest practical problem for yers.

    Amodation on the Arcana continent has been resolved.

    It was because Ho-yeol allowed him to stay in the mansion for as long as he wanted.

    ��Even though I��m worried about what that discipline is�� I��m sensitive!��

    The yers didn��t know what the rules were.

    Because I didn��t know, I was able to burn with pure desire.

    till now.

    ��How long has it been?��

    Before long, a magic circle shimmered on top of the mana stone, and the light from the portal poured out.

    yers woke up on the continent of Arcana.

    The scenery that unfolded was unexpected.

    ��huh?��

    From those who started early.

    Even those who moved through the portal just a few minutes ago.

    Because everyone was standing still.

    ����!!!��

    The reason was immediately apparent.

    A constantly flickering vision.

    emerging message.

    [Experience gain increased by 50%]

    [Item drop rate increased by 50%]

    [Magical expression increased by 30%]

    [All weapon proficiency acquired increased by 30%]��

    like a head Shock as if beaten.

    ��What is all this?!��

    Of course, it was a good shock.

    It was a deceptive buff that I had never seen even one. So much so that I had to stop and check it out. Because the rising buff didn��t stop.

    But one thing was certain.

    ����If it were me, I would have monopolized it.��

    If you were a normal yer.

    That I wouldn��t have told anyone about the existence of these numerous buffs.

    What��s more, I wouldn��t have shared it with anyone.

    ��Of course. no that��s normal It��s an opportunity to get ahead.��

    In fact, Ho-yeol had the ability to do so.

    If it wasn��t for the dragon heart Ho-yeol acquired.

    Because yers wouldn��t have been able to step on the Arcana continent.

    However, Ho-yeol shared these buffs because it was not enough to give away his territory Cloudy. It was a move that made even the most excited yers think.

    ����Why are you doing this?��

    reason

    Is it because of the weight as themander-in-chief of the Allied Forces?

    Maybe it��s because of the confidence that it doesn��t matter if you share even this kind of buff.

    no one will ever know

    So I was just scratching my head.

    ��The reason why you share everything with us,

    who are strangers����

    ��Well, you��re too proud to be called a human being.��

    God��s reincarnation is all because of the dark history��!

    If the person who was hiding the name heard it.

    Evaluations that have no choice but to be gship are pouring in.

    Not only that, but it was spreading widely among yers.

    As if announcing the beginning of a new legend.

    *

    Langeri, a city on the outskirts of the continent.

    Surviving in a harsh world.

    That there are only those who are harsher than the world.

    Drip-drip��

    blood wets the floor.

    Junchun Liu looked at the face of Lord Langeri, who had passed away, and recalled his memories.

    Did you say that the time on the Arcana Continent is 4 times faster than in reality?

    It was true.

    ��It seems that the young pig seeded the posterity.��

    The days when Arcana was just a game.

    It seemed that the piglet, who resembled Giabi, had be a full-fledged adult.

    It seemed that he had inherited the position of lord.

    It was also aw that the feeling was new.

    At that point, Liuojunchun stopped reminiscing.

    ��It��s not a very pleasant memory.��

    Before Cataclysm.

    In the days when he was not qualified as a monarch, Liuo Junchun suffered many humiliations. One of those humiliations was that he had be the lord of Langeri in the past.

    It was the lord��s seat no different from an arrow holder.

    It was only natural that he would be treated worse than a scarecrow.

    Liuojunchun gave a shortment to the corpse.

    ��But don��t praise me. It seems that your viciousness, which resembles Jiabi, has protected Langeri, which was my territory.��

    Come on��!

    Langeri��s servants trembled when they saw Liuo Junchun.

    It was a moment of shock at the unexpected return of an adventurer.

    They easily jumped through Langeri��s gate and infiltrated the lord��s castle.

    Denggung.

    Just like that, he dropped the lord��s head.

    ����that skill is no different from that of a murderer.��

    If you say you realized

    No action could be taken.

    The support of nearby territories that can be called Langeri��s allies?

    It��s because of the whim of the lord who has now be a corpse.

    It��s been a long time since it was captured early and fell into the hands of demons.

    However, he couldn��t even ask for help from the locals.

    ����shit.��

    If you like that the vicious lord has finally died, you will like it.

    Why risk your life to avenge your lord?

    because they didn��t have

    ��There is no end.��

    As you can see, it was Langeri, a bean flour territory.

    How have you been able to stay safe on such a subject?

    If someone asked, the servants could not easily answer.

    ��How can I tell the truth!��

    They are the devil��s aplices.

    Because he was a devil worshiper.

    How could he confess that Langeri could have been intact��!!

    ��Tell me the truth.��

    ����?��

    Liuo Junchun asks the servant who was swallowing his anger inside.

    ��How could Langeri be safe?��

    ����!!��

    Junchun Ryu.

    ��I don��t know that adventurer.��

    It was even more difficult to guess the inner thoughts of the man who seemed familiar with the lord. But what was clear was that Langeri��s act of worshiping the devil would not be forgiven by anyone.

    ����I do not know.��

    So, the servant kept his mouth shut.

    ��Even if I die����

    I decided to keep my mouth shut for the sake of my wife and children.

    however.

    [Monarch] is.

    no.

    ��Tell me.��

    [The Tyrant] did not tolerate silence.

    ��If you don��t want to destroy the three tribes.��

    ��!!!��

    Then, the mouths of the servants opened involuntarily. A status abnormality message appeared in Liuojunchun��s field of vision, but the servants were unable to witness the message.

    ��How could Langeri survive? The lord of Langeri sacrificed humans to the devil. He was able to survive because he was virtually no different from a demon.��

    ��There is an altar for demons in the basement of the lord��s castle����

    ��Not only men but also women and children��!��

    From the authenticity of the case to the course of devil worship.

    It was only after he confided in Liuo Junchun in detail that he was able to keep his mouth shut.

    The servants tightly closed their eyes.

    Burr!

    ��It��s over now, everything is over!��

    It wouldn��t be strange if my throat ran away right away.

    ��?��

    However, contrary to his determination, the servants�� necks did not run away.

    ��suddenly.

    When I opened my eyes, I could see the corners of the man��s mouth drawing a parab.

    I felt it right there.

    ��A guy who sleeps worse than the lord��!��

    I don��t care about the servants who swallow the surprise.

    Liuojunchun was lost in thought.

    How to use Langeri.

    ��If this is the ce, I can increase my strength stably.��

    Liuo Junchun admitted his weakness.

    However, there was only one object that was acknowledged, Lee Ho-yeol.

    In other words, it means that other yers do not intend to be caught in the back.

    In that sense, the Arcana Continent will be a new battlefield. not bad. If you take Langeri, you will be on the starting line far ahead of the yers except Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��That was not a bad answer.��

    Liuojunchun��s gaze turned to his servants.

    Because I found out why Langeri was safe.

    Shouldn��t we continue to be safe in the future?

    Even in order to maintain the current gap.

    ��I will give you the honor to serve the principal.��

    Liuojunchun, who was seated in the lord��s seat before he knew it.

    But he didn��t know

    this moment.

    His and the Five Stars�� view was the status window.

    The fact that he��s shabbypared to other yers.

    [Currently active buff: none]

    Amount of experience gained.

    Item drop rate.

    magic expression.

    Weapon proficiency��.

    as well as fraudulent buffs.

    Even the smallest buffs didn��te to mind for Liu Junchun and the Five Stars.

    The reason was far simpler.

    [All of this was the Dark Dragon��s arrangement.]

    Because the true owner of the continent wouldn��t allow him.

    *

    Let��s see, it was from when the red ticket was attached.

    When I was worried, I would read novels. There was a time when I used to go to a rental store��. The world has improved a lot. A new noveles up every day.

    Yerim Lee muttered.

    ��I baked too many cookies this month����

    I wish I could immerse myself in reading.

    I watch it every day just to make fun of Ho-yeol.

    Did you miss the start of the Today Arcana show?

    Lee Ye-rim btedly turned on the TV with the remote control.

    ��what?��

    Then I rubbed my eyes at the screen that popped up.

    ��Is it because I stayed up all night reading novels?

    A word I saw in a novel.

    It came to mind with subtitles.

    ��Eh?��

    But no matter how you look at it, it wasn��t in vain.

    Lee Ye-rim��s eyes were filled with fatigue.

    The darkplexion begins to glow.

    ��Cheo-cheon-o-cheon?! Ji-ji with your mouth?!��

    My one and only brother was writing a martial arts novel in reality.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365. Even if your ears are itchy, (1)

    Hayel and Diend report the situation.

    ��I have delivered the master��s order to the spirits of the universe. Unification of the world, they will not benefit from the causality twisted by the cosmic spirits.��

    A buff that originated from the cosmic spirit.

    The effect is a whopping 50% increase in item drop rate. But you don��t even know that such a fraudulent buff exists, Liu Junchun? To the extent that I feel sympathy as a fellow yer before being an enemy.

    But even that is just the beginning.

    ��Because it��s deprivation without leaving anything behind.��

    It is unknown how grandiose the dream was to dere the founding of the country and set foot on the Arcana continent.

    But you obviously made a mistake, Junchun Liu. It��s a bitch to catch up with me. From now on, I��ll fall behind other yers in real time.

    I said it like it was natural.

    ��How to reveal your true colors when you tighten your breath.��

    When are you going to realize that fact?

    I don��t know, but what��s clear is that I��m going to do it again to make up for the difference. Because that was the only way for the ss [Tyrant] to close the gap.

    ��The moment you put your head out will be the moment of annihtion.��

    It is absurd to go looking for Ryuo Junchun on the vast Arcana continent.

    If you slowly tighten your breath, it will reveal itself.

    Until then, it��s best to focus on my work.

    ��I will tell you the next news, sir.��

    Of course, Liuojunchun was not the main thing in my interest. I realized through this experience. Even if Grandfel disrespects the devil, I, Lee Ho-yeol, shouldn��t.

    Higher Demon Lord Buer.

    He was the top 10 demon king in the hierarchy.

    The Seven Deadly Sins of Lust sacrificed his life.

    A being with such an enormous weight that he could only call out his voice.

    Such Buer had told me clearly.

    -Wee to stepping into the realm of the heavens and the outside world.

    What he meant was simple.

    I am now

    That he had reached the level where he could mix words with a higher level demon lord.

    ��I see as much as I know����

    It reminds me of the time when I guessed the strength of the top demon king in the past. Because he is a high-ranking demon. Still, I guessed that it might be stronger than the dragon.

    ��It was a ridiculous estimate.��

    However, it was an understandable strength after watching it.

    Not to mention Baal, who destroyed the Serun continent, which was stronger than the Arcana continent, with just one arm, and even Gamigin, who fell to hell.

    ��They��re not other people, they��re the seniors of hell.��

    after falling into hell.

    They must be Akkshan demon hunters who have been hunting demons non-stop.

    It wasn��t enough that those seniors clung to Gamigin��s four legs, it was Gamigin that I was able to subdue only when I ovepped the special situation in which the gates of hell were opened to the [��Giggy��] I manifested.

    To the extent that I dare not fathom that level.

    Literally the sky above the sky, iparable even to dragons.

    The existence of the heavenly world meant that he was a high-ranking demon king.

    ��I can��t even like it.��

    Being able tomunicate with such a high-ranking demon king was something to be happy about, but on the other hand, it was helpless. How much stronger do I have to be to be able to defeat it with my own strength?

    ��This concludes the report.��

    It wasn��t until after I finished talking about Higher and then the End that I made a decision. Yes, I don��t know how to struggle in the future to be able to surpass the top demon king, but��

    ��Let��s start with what we can do right now.��

    Diligently dug flesh holes.

    It wasforting to know that there were many things I could do right away thanks to that. If you steadily advance with a mindset like that of Grandfel��s flower garden, wouldn��t you be able to reach it someday?

    -Whoops, it��s a reaction that can��t be overlooked because he��s a murderer.

    Even if you look at me, my celestial enemy.

    Even the demons who used to joke leisurely.

    One day, you��ll see them as real prey, not bluffs.

    Now is the time to fill in the holes you dug one by one.

    ��I will entrust you with the search.��

    Let��s see, then we should take care of things first, right?

    I telepathically ryed the coordinates to Diend. There were four coordinates in total, and thanks to Grandfel��s extraordinary brain, those coordinates were still clear in my memory.

    [Sexy Star Brooch 2/6]

    Set item Six Star Brooch.

    I was the one who knew the locations of the brooch pieces as the spoils of the demon king [a map that connects to all things]. However, in the meantime, I couldn��t find it because of the gap between reality and the Arcana continent.

    ��Though I did find one in the London dungeon by coincidence.��

    End with just two.

    However, now that I havee and gone to the Arcana continent.

    It was necessary toplete the hexagram brooch.

    Of course, we shouldn��t forget the equipment we��re making with [Dragon Skin], the heritage of Yunaxus. Because I know its weight. It was because Wallsweil, the best cksmith of the Dwarves, seemed to be putting his heart and soul into making it.

    ��Let��s take some time and wait.��

    Although I was shameless, I had a conscience.

    ��Actually, the equipment is already full and overflowing.��

    Even if I didn��t have to go far, I still couldn��t show my abilities. So while taking care of things to take care of, you must not forget the fundamental growth, Hoyeol-ah.

    Just like the yers headed to the Arcana continent.

    me too in my own way

    It means I have to grow up to my level.

    To do that.

    The first thing to check is, of course.

    It must be trying to enter the [social venue of time and space] that has changed.

    Passed the upper floor of the social hall and obtained the right to enter the top floor.

    At the same time, it became possible to carry out even the highest level of time and space quests.

    I muttered.

    ��I don��t like it, but if even the topyer wants me, there��s no choice.��

    ��The setting that he doesn��t enjoy socializing is still the same.

    Anyway, it was only after Hiel and Diend retreated that I activated the skill Time and Space Social Field. The scenery of the Cloudy Kingdom seen through the window. Before long, the field of vision became too bright, and a social scene of time and space unfolded before my eyes.

    Is this the realm of the highest level?

    Another ��

    the first words I uttered after stepping out were��

    *

    The current Arcana Continent.

    Before Cataclysm.

    You can��tpare it to the days when it was just a game.

    ��Wow, what are those pupils in the sky?��

    ��They say it��s a demonic eye? They say it��s like a satellite of demons. Isn��t that terrible anyway? It means that living eyes the size of the moon are watching us.��

    ��Why don��t you move while everyone else is paying attention?!��

    demonic monster.

    ��Don��t rx. Those bastards are literally demons!��

    The yers knew better than anything that they weren��t ordinary monsters. Reaching a high level after the cataclysm means that you have passed through many rifts.

    Kuwook��

    weapons with both hands tightly gripped.

    The faces of the yers are spleen.

    Past experiences sh through their minds.

    ��absence? Are you going to let me off guard in front of those bastards just because I��m crazy?��

    I dared to generalize.

    A yer who entered the Arcana Continent.

    Everyone has experienced losing something precious to demon-type monsters.

    ��To me, they are like enemies.��

    whether it was a colleague or a family member.

    In reality, the majesty of demon-type monsters was literally on the order of a hundred. But things have changed. These are the yers who dealt with demons even in reality full of negative energy.

    ��Ghosts appeared ahead! Aim quickly!��

    Because of this, yers were not easily defeated even in front of the demons of Arcana Continent, which had an absolutelyrge number of heads. Of course, it was thanks to the benefit of the fraudulent buff.

    blinking eyes.

    [Your level has risen.]

    Second Sun��s guild master.

    Seok�C

    Schraig brushed off the sword fleuret, which was like his alter ego. The weight on Schraig��s shoulders after the London Miracle had long been forgotten.

    ��It��s easy. Something that can only enter battle.��

    A battle in the reality rift?

    There was too much to worry about.

    It is basic to pay attention to the degree of blockade of cracks that rises in real time. Because of thendscape of the rift, where reality and thendscape of the Arcana continent were mixed in half, it took a considerable amount of time to adapt.

    Zachary, an executive, helped Schraig speak.

    ��I know. It feels like lowering the level of difficulty?��

    ��Do you really think so?��

    ����No, on second thought, no.��

    ��Yes, I must admit it.��

    Schraig smiled and looked at the status window.

    Really, the effects of the buff came to mind.

    Yes, enough to mistakenly think that the difficulty level has been lowered.

    What can you do to rx on the Arcana Continent?

    It was all thanks to the arrangements of themander-in-chief of the allied forces of the temple.

    Buck-buck��

    Zachary asked, messing with his head that had been crushed by the helmet.

    ��But is it true that the man in the buff message really refers to themander-in-chief? It��s not that I doubt it, it��s because I don��t understand it as a yer��smon sense.��

    Schraig and Zachary.

    Before Arcana Continent Electric was released.

    A colleague who hase together since the game he was ying.

    Schraig nced at the old friend.

    ��what? What is themander-in-chief��s ability?��

    Even so, Schraig was ufortable in many ways.

    ten fingers in the world.

    At the same time, he was himself who could be called the best yer in Ennd.

    Even if I want to turn away thanks to you.

    Because there were impure hands that naturally stretched out.

    -��How long are you nning to join the Holy Temple Alliance?��

    �C ��Be mindful. You will always be English.��

    �C ��Reality is cold. Lee Ho-yeol How long do you think he will take care of you? In that sense, the Arcana Continent is and of opportunity. Act wisely����

    Himself, of course.

    Even Baker, the head of AAU��s London office.

    I was actively supporting Hoyeol.

    The number of approaching demons was so great that it could not be counted with ten fingers.

    ��For Shining and other rankers����

    It meant that temptations greater than his own would pour out.

    So Schraig couldn��t react nicely.

    Zachary, the second-inmand of the Second Sun, must be as tempted as he is.

    Zachary, of course, waved his hand.

    ��no! It��s not that I doubt it, it��s that I simply don��t understand! Rx those venom-filled eyes and think about it.mon sense? As the level goes up, the amount of experience increases exponentially!��

    Schraig nodded��instead of answering.

    ��Ah, anyway, if only themander-in-chief is involved��!��

    Zachary sighed and continued.

    ��So I don��t understand! If you think of the performance themander-in-chief is showing�� Isn��t it hard to raise the level with most things? It��s because you can��t hunt demon lords or gigantic dragons every day.��

    nod

    ��But in that situation, you opened the continent of Arcana to yers like us who could be calledpetitors anyway? What is an experience buff? A continent full of all sorts of fraudulent buffs?��

    Schraig answered only then.

    ��It��s only natural that we can��t understand because the bowls are different.��

    ����what? So can you understand?��

    ��No, I don��t understand because the dishes are different.��

    If that was a concern, Schraig agreed.

    London Miracle.

    Unlike himself, who promised to never forget the kindness he received at that time, for the rest of his life. Certainly, there must be forces that have taken advantage of the Allied Crusade for some reason.

    ����if they grow with buffs on their backs.��

    That was by no means good news. That was the reality, not an old man��s heart or a sad one. Schraig knew that humans are beasts that falter in the face of formidable opportunities.

    however.

    ��Proof for underestimation. For overestimation, I had to make it a reality.��

    Even that is proof for some.

    It was just time to make it happen.

    A sight that blinks out of nowhere.

    emerging message.

    ����what?��

    It didn��t juste to mind for yers near Cloudy��s territory.

    ��What is this��?��

    To Ryuo Junchun and Ohseong in Langeri on the outskirts of the continent.

    and the capital of the empire.

    Antonium.

    ��!��

    The message also came to mind for former Unification yer Yong Seong-rak.

    But why is it that I can fully understand its meaning?

    Among the yers, Yong Seong-rak was the only one.

    ��Are you finally moving, Captain Lee Ho-yeol��!��

    [Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo starts the Myth Quest.]

    That��s right.

    Do you know the true meaning of your full name?

    Because there were no other yers

    ��

    .

    .

    The top floor of the social arena of space-time.

    [Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo starts the Myth Quest.]

    I made another resolution after seeing the shing message.

    Rayman Sean.

    You really won��t leave me alone��!!

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366. Even if your ears are itchy (2)

    [You have entered the top floor of the space-time social hall.]

    The top floor.

    What is thendscape like?

    It was bizarre.

    ����Here, it��s not that [��Strange��].��

    It is a gi that means monstrosity. The lower level of the social arena where most Transcendentalists reside. And the first impression is different from the upper ss, which is only allowed to a very few people, including the 4 families.

    Still, unlike the lower floors that lived up to the name of a social gathering ce, the scenery on the top floor couldn��t be considered a social gathering ce unless a message came to mind.

    like a crack.

    It was like seeing a chaotic crack. If the rift is a ce where the Arcana continent and twopletely different worlds coexist��

    ��This ce looks a bit rags.��

    It seemed as if countless worlds were mixed together.

    So, if you look at each one, you can see the splendid appearance of a social gathering ce.

    After putting them all together, it seemed like modern art that was difficult to understand.

    Oh, if it was.

    ��Anything is overpaid.��

    Would Grandfel��s aesthetic sense also give a cold evaluation?

    Among them, the highlight was as many clocks as the mixed scenery.

    Their appearances were varied, but what was certain was that the clock��s seconds hands were all pointing at different times.

    ��by the way.��

    Even in this bizarre ce.

    Shall we start by examining whether the social hall system is effective?

    I took out a gold coin from my inventory.

    [Gold coins of time and space]

    [Rating: Epic]

    [Restrictions: Transcendentalist]

    [Effect: Can be used as currency in time and space.]

    [Description: Gold coins that are used in time and space in the realm of transcendentalists.]

    Then I ordered.

    ��I��ll make green tea.��

    It is the time and space where the transcendentalists of the Arcana Continent gather, which is not reality.

    As I grumbled on my first visit, it is an environment where green tea cannot exist. But in time, the gold coin between his fingers evaporated.

    [You paid 1 gold coin.]

    Morakmorak.

    Before I knew it, I was holding a cup of green tea in my hand. sure there. The top floor of the social arena of space-time. After all, it��s not an ordinary ce.

    ��hmm.��

    As I swallow the green tea down my throat, I get the illusion that my head is moving faster and smarter. Only then is it no different from an office worker addicted to Americano.

    However, thanks to you, I was able to figure out the situation.

    Apparently this top floor��

    ��It seems that the time zones are mixed up.��

    Beyond that, there was also the possibility thatpletely different worlds were mixed together. Unlike downstairs, you can tell just by looking at the green tea you can order, right?

    ��Not bad.��

    Just by looking at the green tea that suits the picky taste of Granfell, who is disapproving of it unless it is tea bag green tea. Suddenly, a guesses to mind.

    ����is this by any chance?��

    The reason why there is no menu board unlike downstairs.

    Isn��t it because everything can be purchased with gold coins?

    The moment I realized it, worldly worldly desires began to bloom in my heart.

    Yes, the food that can be ordered at social venues in time and space.

    Because each of them had a deceptive effect.

    Even if it��s just bottled water.

    ��I��m sure someone would say buying bottled water with gold coins.��

    The bottled water of the social hall of space and time had the same effect as a high-level elixir.

    Bottled water is about that much, but the effect of the food goes without saying. The heads of the four families, who had a banquet on the upper floors of the social hall on a fictitious day, did notmand the continent for nothing.

    ��Then isn��t it possible to order something like an elixir?!��

    Elixir.

    A thousand years might not be enough for an elixir to grow without the blessing of the spirits or the care of the elves. But if you can order anything, you might be able to order that precious elixir too.

    ��There��s now that it��s limited to consumables.��

    I wanted to do various experiments with the remaining 99 gold coins. However, it should not be overlooked. Because I tasted the end of wealth. The integrity and innocence of Mr. Granfell, who can remain calm even in front of precious gold and silver treasures��!

    Click��

    he put down the teacup and muttered.

    ��This is enough for today.��

    ��Yes, yes, you��re just the same.

    Cold water in Grandfel��s excitement.

    No, thanks to the green tea water, I came back to my senses. It��s not just today that you can stop by the top floor. It wouldn��t be good to consume impulses simply to check.

    ��More than anything, how did you earn gold coins?��

    A duel in time and space.

    Won the victory over the Sword Saint Shagwin of the Arcana Continent.

    ����If you ask me, Gwicheol won, but anyway.��

    It was one hundred gold coins that he had acquired.

    You must have learned how to use the new gold coins.

    If that��s the case, you��ll need to diligently earn gold coins.

    Most of all, the cat found out about the existence of the fish shop.

    ��Remember my choice.��

    This green tea addict.

    You��ll always order the same thing.

    Let��s see, considering the gold coins I��ll spend on green tea in the future��

    ��I��ll have to check it out soon.��

    The top-level space-time quest that can be done from now on.

    Of course, I was well aware of the existence of space-time missions.

    I just couldn��t find the time to do it.

    But I can��t postpone it any longer.

    Have you figured out the subject?

    I thought I had grown up on my own.

    The fact that he had finally reached the level where he couldmunicate with the top demon lords.

    ��I have to struggle regardless of the means and methods.��

    So how do you do the top-level time-space quests?

    no in the first ce.

    What is the system for receiving time-space requests?

    Questionse out of my mouth.

    ��I will carry out the request.��

    Of course, with the always best Grandfel style of speech.

    then immediately.

    Changes havee to the top floor of the social hall.

    Tick tock tock��

    the seconds hands of countless clocks are pointing in the right direction.

    Or it started to rotate in the reverse direction.

    Then, before long, only one clock stops moving.

    Tick�� Tick��

    As I approached, the background of the clock began to expand rapidly.

    A background that covers the field of view.

    emerging message.

    [Myth Quest: Going Back]

    ��!��

    Because of the rapidly changingndscape.

    The contents could not be urately ascertained.

    But even one line was enough.

    A [Shinhwa] ss quest. What quest is this again��?

    It was a grade that exceeded themon sense of Arcana.

    It was a [World] level quest that was evaluated as the highest level quest in the Arcana system. Of course, I was also doing the [main] level quest [Sengoku period], but�� I couldn��t decide between the world and the main two.

    But it��s a myth.

    I was able to intuit just by looking at the grandiose name.

    ��This is not a normal quest.��

    As if to prove my guess.

    messagees to mind.

    without notice.

    [Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo starts the Myth Quest.]

    My shameful full name��!

    Even if it��s just a world quest.

    I made my name resonate with people in the same world.

    It was more of a myth.

    Even now, I wasn��t the only one on the Arcana continent.

    You must have risen to heaven.

    This damn message to the other yers too��!

    ��Raymon Sean son of a bitch.��

    I chewed on myself and took a deep breath.

    Unexpectedly, I cleared my chest and focused on the changing vision.

    It was the first quest of the highest level of time and space, as well as a [Myth] quest.

    You never know what��s going to happen, so don��t let your guard down.

    In that sense, Always-sim is the most reliable and trustworthy corner for me. Thanks to

    ������,

    we were able to face each other with the same expressionless expression as always.

    ����hehehehe Cloudy?!��

    An orc who was breathless when he faced me.

    *

    Kitsch yawned.

    ��Are you honestly not interested? Your detailed story.��

    ��What?��

    Ulrich made a sad expression, but did he want to know? At least, the reason I had been listening silently until now was because the story was purely rted to Cloudy.

    ��You said something meaningful, and then you said something.��

    The manager of the Orc Auction and the Orc Chief.

    Ulrich said so.

    �C ��Ryze, the great sage who foresaw the future in Pandora��s attic. I witnessed his end through a window in that attic��!!��

    He said he had witnessed the end of Ho-yeol with his own eyes.

    Kitsch was an incredible word.

    Then, who is the Cloudy he is facing?

    But I couldn��t just ignore it.

    Twopletely different worlds.

    Because it was kitsch that experienced both the continent of Arcana and the world of adventurers.

    ��You can��t be an adventurer while being Cloudy.��

    because you know that

    In fact, I had the thought that Ho-yeol might not have been born in the world of adventurers. From the first meeting until now. It was because he was Ho-yeol, who was more like an Arcana than an adventurer.

    Kitsch immediately shook his head.

    ����No, he definitely existed in that world.��

    However, Ho-yeol was fully aware of information that was unknown to non-adventurers. Even blood rtives who shared blood were alive in the world of the adventurers.

    Kitsch��s gaze moved to the silvery hair on the table.

    ����Unlike Cloudy.��

    Damn, I couldn��t find an answer even after agonizing over it.

    The more you think about it, the moreplex your mind bes.

    Ulchwi clicked his tongue at Kichi��s reaction.

    ��It seems you don��t believe me either.��

    Ulrich made up his mind at Kitsch��s attitude.

    Probably between Orc and Cloudy.

    I should tell you in detail what the story was.

    ��Do you know about Kitsch Orcs?��

    ��what? you know well First of all, from the fact that the face was crushed.��

    ����pretend you didn��t hear.��

    ��Why are you suddenly holding a form?��

    ��It��s about our nature. If it��s the Shadow Mercenary Corps, do you think you��ve encountered it a few times through the quest? With my uncivilized people.��

    A oeura rted to orcs.

    It was kitsch who had carried out many requests like a leader. A day��s routine is to get drunk and pass out afterpleting a request. Thanks to that, I couldn��t fully remember��

    ��How could I forget those monsters.��

    A savage orc who rejected civilization.

    Memories of encountering them were deeply imprinted in my brain. Explosive strength emanating from muscles on a different level than humans. I had a lot of trouble with that monster.

    Kitsch stuck out his tongue at the slowly emerging afterimage.

    ��Of course, it seems that there is not much to see. I was able to defeat him with just a little bit of head. So why are you suddenly bringing up the story of your own people? Are your veins getting tight now?��

    Ulrich let out a rotten smile.

    ��Poop! cognation? I can tolerate the insult of a crushed face, but being treated like those irrational bastards is unpleasant. Kitsch. They��re still pretty ignorant. In today��s world, the weak meat is strong.��

    ����is that what you said right?��

    Oak Auction.

    As a colossus from the underworld, there are many things that cannot be obtained in the sunny world. It goes without saying that the price range is high. In particr, to think that such words woulde out of the mouth of Ulrich, who is notorious for overcharging humans.

    Kitsch continued, folding his fingers.

    ��Let��s see, shall we recite only the rumors we heard? Isn��t it lending gold coins at ridiculous interest rates to people blinded by the skyrocketing auction price? Aren��t they selling things piled up in the Oak Auction warehouse with a lot of bubbles saying that it��s an opportunity that won��te again.

    Again ���� Where did you hear that?��

    Took��

    Ulrich hurriedly brought out a book in front of Kichi, probably not liking the topic. I could have looked at the title, but it was kitsch, far from a book.

    Ulrich knew that fact, so he exined it right away.

    ��Please don��t look away this time, Kichi. It��s a memoir left by Ulrich, the founder of Oak Auction. The meeting with Cloudy is recorded in detail, and I have read it several times.��

    ��her?��

    ��cause I don��t believe it

    Are you bringing in evidence now?

    Kichi was dumbfounded and gave Ulrich a stinging nce.

    Ulrich didn��t care and shamelessly opened the book.

    ��Of course, I have been busy with worktely, so I haven��t had time to unfold it. As said Diamond top Garfield. It��s because that human bastard is so repulsive. Let��s see��. This is where it starts.��

    Shuk��

    Kichi still seemedpletely uninterested.

    Ulrich steadfastly ran through the text with his thick fingers.

    ����?��

    But why?

    Ulrich��splexion began to change rapidly.

    Tumbling��

    just like an orc who saw something he shouldn��t have seen.

    Ulrich became contemtive and opened his mouth.

    ����Kichi, what did you say earlier?��

    ��What did you say you were ugly about?��

    ��no!��

    Ulrich asked in a furious voice.

    ��In the world of adventurers, Cloudy��s name��!��

    Kichi wanted something, but answered indifferently.

    ��name? Lee Ho-yeol����

    At Kichi��s reply, Ulrich was speechless for a while.

    That��s right, where Ulrich��s finger pointed.

    Because it was clearly written.

    ��udy��s family leader Lee Ho-yeol, Cloudy.��

    Those days.

    It��s simply unique.

    The name of the Cloudy family head that I passed on.

    Ulrich let out a sigh.

    ��How did that namee from in the distant past? If so, does that mean that the adventurer impersonating Granfell has existed since the distant past? Then, who is Granfell-nim now��? What kind of harmony is this!��

    *

    Mythical Quest.

    It would be simple to describe its impact in one word.

    You can transcend time and space and change the ��past��.

    Shall we exin the familiar metaphor of magic?

    Yes.

    meddling in the past.

    It meant that a new reality could be manifested.

    So��

    ��My name is Lee Ho-yeol.��

    I screamed as I looked at the thrilled Orc.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol Cloudy��! I will remember it clearly!��

    Please don��t add ast name before or after my name��!!

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367. Who are you,

    the moment the message

    [Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo begins the Mythical Quest] popped up.

    Who was the first person yers thought of?

    Of course, it was hot.

    ���� Poetry Myth? Not the world?��

    A mythical quest that has never been heard of!

    Because he was a person capable of carrying out that task, only Ho-yeol came to yers�� minds. Besides, there was one familiar word among the excessively long names.

    ��That must be Cloudy��s Cloudy, right?��

    Yes, it was Cloudy. Even if it wasn��t so, they were yers who had experienced the greatness of that name in Cloudy��s territory until recently. Still, doubts remained.

    Shining.

    Dmitri cautiously opens his mouth.

    ����No, but is that really Lee Ho-yeol?��

    ��What��s wrong?��

    He vomits at Cami, who responds bluntly.

    ��Don��t you see? The name itself is a problem!!��

    Grandfell Cloudy��

    No, what did he say?

    The full name was not even easy to recite.

    ��Why are you calling me by a name like that while leaving the name Ho-yeol in good shape?��

    Is there any reason to leave one��s own name behind and be called such a monstrous name? No matter how hard I tried, I couldn��t understand it from Dmitri��s point of view.

    ��Especially that Romeo at the end! There is also Juliet, what is it? anyway��!��

    Rocks, who had been silent, opened his mouth.

    ��Well, what do I think differently?��

    ��What is Rocks? What did you catch?!��

    ��Yes, it is possible that Grandfel is not a yer.��

    ��What?!��

    In reality, the main character of the world message would definitely be the yer, but this was definitely the continent of Arcana. It was a variable that could not be ignored.

    Cami agreed.

    ��That��s because NPCs used to go up and down often.��

    ��Arcanians can alsoplete quests. You just can��t see system messages. The possibility is high, but it may not be the stage to be too sure.��

    ��Miss Ha. I can��t because I��m frustrated.��

    But among those possibilities, the one with the highest probability.

    As expected, what is that Granfell Cloudy?

    Ho-yeol was the right choice.

    Dmitri��s muscr forearms twitch.

    ��I��ll just put on my arm and ask, Rocks!��

    Is the Grand Fel something that emerged as a world message really your name? If it is your name, why is it called that name? What is the reason for being called that name��!!

    Dmitri suddenly tilts his head.

    ��No, if it came up in the message, it could be the ID you made up��.��

    Cami nced at Dmitri.

    ��Are you really confident?��

    ����why? As long as you keep the formalities, there won��t be any problems, right?��

    ��Do it. Because he answered anything formally.��

    The Shining��s executives make a n that will give goosebumps if the person in question hears it. However, there were people who were in a different trouble than them, so it was the Great Union.

    Cloudy��s mansion.

    ��It will be a long game for us.��

    ��It��s not an ordinary hunt.��

    ��okay. Why is our sales person so ruthless?��

    Nam Tae-min Hisagi grumbled Leonie and even Skal.

    As an advance party, there were four who had already stepped on the Arcana continent once. Since he was well aware of the existence of the buff, there was no reason to immediately run to the Arcana continent.

    Aren��t you falling behind other yers?

    Hisagi recalled once again.

    ��You need to keep that in mind. Levels are just numbers.��

    These are the words that Captain Lee Ho-yeol, not anyone else, left a long time ago.

    Although there were unavoidable circumstances for the person concerned��

    Hisagi and others could not know about his inner worries.

    Interpretation is bound to be different, as it is now.

    Hisagi continued his words meaningfully.

    ��We must also not forget our mission.��

    Even the four had a given mission unlike other yers.

    Since you have set foot on the Arcana Continent.

    those that cannot be overlooked.

    Nam Tae-min crossed his arms and nodded.

    ��We have to stop the evil dragon.��

    Those who made a big sess against the evil dragon Yunaxus.

    In a way, it can be said that it is an experience. However, the great alliance did not even have the idea of defeating the dragon by itself and the dragon that had been corrupted into demons.

    ��Even a normal Dragon Fear would not be able to withstand it with our mental strength. Considering that it also has a status ailment unique to the demons�� Our livers were also big, right?��

    How did you run into Yunaxus?

    It was to the point where I was proud of myself.

    Leonie says to Nam Tae-min, who looks happy.

    ��So keep your mind straight. Even if you operate on the Iron Castle, if you run into them, you will have no choice but to engage in hand-to-handbat, just like the case with Yunaxus.��

    Leading the dwarves of the Iron Castle.

    Together with the forces that Hoyeol had arranged on the Arcana continent, the giant coalition and Skal had to perform the mission of tracking down the evil dragon first and foremost. Of course, the best way was different.

    Nam Tae-min suddenly puts his hands together and closes his eyes tightly.

    ��Senior Velier, we are cheering for you from the Arcana Continent��!��

    Healing Magic Senior Belier, whom he had already taken care of once. It was to find a way to purify the evil fruit she had swallowed by the evil dragon. But I couldn��t have high expectations.

    I witnessed it while receiving treatment at the Magic Tower.

    Skal coolly sorted out the situation.

    ��Right now, it��s in vain. On the contrary, the vague expectation would put senior Bellier under a greater burden. It is not easy to be responsible for anything.��

    ��So it��s just between us. More than that�� What are you really responsible for, Skal? You don��t even have a guild, but you talk like you know it very well?��

    ��Didn��t I tell you about my family?��

    ��No, I��m busy taking care of my family. Aren��t you curious about other people��s family affairs? Rather than you, who acted alone without a guild, we have a lot more responsibility��!��

    Of course, the end of the gigantic alliance was a fight as always.

    However, neither Hisagi nor Leoni stopped the two of them. There was no need for that. The world message came to mind for those who had friendly conversations on the side of the antique mansion.

    [Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo starts the Myth Quest.]

    ����!!!��

    In an instant, the four exchanged nces with each other.

    ��This is Mr. Ho-yeol�� No, you are themander-in-chief, right?��

    My first impression with other yers couldn��t be different.

    As expected, Hoyeol was the first thing that came to mind.

    But at the same time, I knew because I hadn��t left the mansion.

    Hisagi��s snake eyes more than doubled in size.

    ����No way. Were you in the study just now?��

    Ttogak��meaning that a distant sound had been heard in his ears.

    No matter how hot it is.

    You won��t be able to start the Mythic Quest in the study.

    Dreuk!

    Nam Tae-min kicked off his chair and stood up.

    ����I��lle see you.��

    ��Why are you acting like a captain?��

    ��Wait. me too��!��

    Of course, the other three couldn��t be just waiting.

    In the end, everyone carefully opened the door and proceeded toward Ho-yeol��s study.

    and faced

    Kik-!

    A door that opens without hesitation.

    ��It��s fine even if you don��t.��

    ����!��

    As expected, Ho-yeol and Ho-yeol were in the study.

    At that point, Net thought.

    Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    He may not be hot-tempered.

    It might not be Ho-yeol, but ��someone�� belonging to the Cloudy family.

    But I couldn��t help but ask.

    ����Am I supposed to ask about family affairs in a formal way?��

    Of course, to keep the ceremony.

    ��Unfortunately, I cannot be with you again this time. However, I trust you. Even if I��m away, you��ll be able to face the evil dragon.��

    ��Thank you for saying that�� but if you don��t mind, may I ask the reason? If something urgent happened��!��

    ��It��s a family matter that can no longer be overlooked.��

    ��!��

    It was because Ho-yeol��s words convinced his guess.

    Grand Fel udius Arpheus Romeo He is a member of the Cloudy family, not Ho-yeol. He must have said that since Ho-yeol also witnessed the message that he was carrying out the Myth Quest, he could not ignore it any longer.

    ��It��s strange that there is no circumstances in the grand family. Like our family����

    ��As expected, I was good at not asking.��

    ��I��ll solve it calmly as usual.��

    That��s why the four didn��t ask.

    Beyond not asking, after Ho-yeol leaves the mansion.

    He also asked the guild members of the giant union to trust him.

    ��Never ever. Don��t ask the Commander-in-Chief about Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo. Not only us, but if possible, it would be nice to deliver it to all the yers����

    ��Yes? Why?��

    ��You seem to have a veryplex story.��

    ��Isn��t that the one who says Romeo or something in the message, Commander-in-Chief?!��

    ��Of course not. The moment the message came to my mind, I made sure I wasn��t away from the study. Because we were right next door. Anyway, I don��t know the details. I mean everyone should be polite, okay?��

    Nam Tae-min, who was asking for help, added a word.

    ��And ording tomon sense, themander-in-chief must have created such an ID himself?��

    *

    The social space of space and time is a ce where the arcana continent and the flow of time different from reality exist.

    Above all, it was a space of consciousness. It��s natural for me to get out of the study in the Cloudy mansion.

    Kiki��

    So the moment I opened the door to the study and ran into Nam Tae-min and his party.

    I was caught up in a thousand thoughts.

    They are not the ones whoe to visit me in the study without any particr reason.

    That��s what you witnessed, my full name��!

    ��s.��

    My shame that I desperately wanted to protect.

    The self-esteem that a member of society should have.

    The dark history is really exposed to the whole world.

    ��Fucking pride��!��

    Even if it wasn��t for his pride, he should be able to cover it up. However, if the message��s Grandfel asked if I was right, I was the one who had no choice but to answer yes.

    ��Because this guy��s family epted the dark history.��

    But why?

    Four didn��t ask me.

    As I walk through the mansion, I think about it��

    You must have misunderstood myst words, right?

    -��It��s a family affair that can no longer be overlooked.��

    family work.

    Unless I��m mistaken that Grandfel and I are separate people�� I can��t help but ask questions. Then I couldn��t help but be grateful.

    To the daunting Mythic Quest.

    However, I was not very happy even after passing the risk of exposing the dark history to the whole world. There was a lot of pressure to feel happy and make a fuss.

    I muttered as I walked around the mansion alone.

    ��Does it mean that the first button was put on wrong?��

    ��I don��t mean to say that I unbuttoned the jacket of dawn and threw it over my shoulder, let alone buttoned it up. What I was able to find out through the myth quest was that the Arcana continent was much more sloppy than I thought.

    ��To the extent that there is no answer unless we fix it from the past.��

    Interfering with the past and changing reality was the Myth Quest.

    Why do such quests exist?

    It means that the continent of Arcana has a defect that cannot be maintained without changing the past.

    When I think so, a curse suddenlyes to mind.

    Curse [Understanding Darkness].

    Even with that curse, I was able to interfere with Grandfel��s past and change the present.

    ����Isn��t this continent also someone��s dark history?��

    The moment I was trying to form a consensus on the dark history.

    This guy��s snout reminds me not to forget the key point.

    The circumstances of the family that can no longer be overlooked.

    ��There will be no more mercy.��

    Myth Quest.

    In the past, I learned the whole story of the case. Thanks to you, I identally solved it. Likewise, the question that I encountered in the dark understanding in the past.

    ��That day I already showed you myst mercy.��

    The day Cloudy was annihted.

    �C ��I hate you, Grandfel.��

    The silver-haired man who led Cloudy, who dered his hatred for Grandfell, to extinction. Why were his pupils colored ck? Why was the [natural enemy rtionship] activated in front of him?

    I got to know it clearly while doing my first mythic quest. So it couldn��t be overlooked any longer.

    This wasn��t even the pride of the Cloudy family, it was also intertwined with the pride of Akkshan.

    So, I recited it meaningfully.

    ��Isn��t it?��

    Unknown Cloudy.

    ��no.

    You can��t call me Cloudy anymore.

    ��You man, the Seven Deadly Sins.��

    The Seven Deadly Sins were not rted to Cloudy��s extinction for nothing.

    Unknown Cloudy.

    Because the seven deadly arrogance was coiled inside that man.

    So from now on, what I��m going to do is simple.

    ��I will hunt you by any means.��

    i called out

    Akshan itself.

    The guardian spirit of Akkshan that specializes in tracking down demons.

    ������������

    Akkshan��s Guardian Spirit: Summons Akkshan��s spiritual creature, the Akkshan Wolf.

    ������������

    ��Follow me.��

    ��wouldn��t anyone be overhearing this embarrassing name?

    Well, what are you arguing about when even your full name came up as a message?

    I gave up and finished speaking.

    ��Tempest over the horizon.��

    Damn, soon a smallmotiones from downstairs in the mansion.

    ��That��s the Akkshan Wolf!��

    ��Is Lee Ho-yeol moving too?��

    ��Rather than that, it��s definitely Tempest Over the Horizon��!!��

    If you can��t avoid it, enjoy it, Hoyeol.

    No, no matter how much you enjoy the dark history, if it��s impossible�� you have to be even more shameless. Let��s not forget always. I went down the stairs with a poker face.

    Again��!

    I hit the yer right away.

    ��There is no need to eavesdrop.��

    ����!!!��

    ��If you have any questions, feel free to ask.��

    ��No, being shameless is good.

    even if this is shameless

    Are you being too tant?

    ��If you think you deserve it.��

    Please think about me being taken care of��!!

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368. Hold a brush (1)

    Ttogak.

    The grand staircase was enough to make me think.

    �C ����hehehehe Cloudy?!��

    Ulrich, the orc you encountered in the Mythic Quest.

    The reason Ulrich was shocked to see me was simple.

    -��Ooh, what do you want from us��!��

    It must have been that I was in trouble with another Cloudy, not me. The purpose of the Myth Quest is to intervene in the past and manifest a new reality.

    Since Cloudy was not destroyed in the distant past, the presence and enormous influence of other Cloudies might have been enough to make even the savage Orcs tremble in fear.

    however.

    -��Hasn��t he already taken his own life!!��

    Ulrich��s reaction was more than familiar to me.

    It was fear, not awe. As a demon hunter, I have seen humans fed up with demons and watched demons terrified in front of their natural enemies.

    Thanks for the smell.

    This is something that can��t happen in Cloudy��s dictionary.

    Cloudy is different.

    Shall wepare it with the Arcana Continent��s strongest armed group, the Mage Tower?

    Even if the influence that Cloudy and the Magic Tower had on the Arcana continent was simr. The Cloudies I know don��t hurt others simply for a purpose.

    Even if it��s an orc.

    �C ��Are you telling me to tell the truth? Are you saying you really don��t know what happened? A man with silver hair just like you, Cloudy��!��

    Ulrich swallowed his anger and told me what had happened.

    It was close to humiliation.

    No, to be precise, it was close to the devil��s y.

    �C ��You took the lives of your own people.��

    As a demon hunter, I could be sure.

    Cloudy approached the orc and said he was a demon.

    The first person that came to mind was, of course, the man he met in Cloudy��s territory ��that day��.

    The man who drove Cloudy, who coveted the position of head of the household and dered that he hated Grandfel, to extinction.

    But the back and forth didn��t match.

    What caused the man to fall.

    There was a clear reason why Grandfell was chosen as the next family head.

    ��It means that it is a future event rather than the timeline of the mythological quest.��

    It was, of course, an experience that sorted out my thoughts that could have beenplicated.

    Yes, the Arcana Continent that I stepped on to solve Marcelo��s time limit. The curse of the Simuard family that they encountered there.

    ����Y Seymourd.��

    A demon who pretended to be Simuard and devoured the family with a time-limited curse.

    Was Y the only such clever demon?

    What if we assume that a demon like Y existed in Cloudy?

    the story fits

    Assuming that the demon passed on to the man through udy��s bloodline, he possessed it. Then again, it makes sense.

    Why was the world��s Grand Fel helpless in front of the man who drove her family to ruin?

    For the great Cloudy family to have been eaten by demons for a long time, that would have been an uneptable reality for Grandfel, the next head of the household.

    But the important thing is that I, Lee Ho-yeol, found out about it. Yes. No matter what kind of atrocities it may be, if it��s the Cloudy family, it��s just a dark history to me��!

    Above all, it��s a setting that seems to be sufficient.

    The secret of the family of the second grader, the main character

    of misfortune.

    ��The taste of a guy like me at that time is����

    Whether it��s through the understanding of darkness or through the top-level space-time request.

    That cruelty was also the present me that could be changed. Because I didn��t hesitate.

    He overturned Cloudy��s order given to the Ulrich Orc and corrected the atrocitiesmitted by the unknown Cloudy and demon.

    �C ��May I dare ask your name?��

    Ulrich, who was thrilled, asked such a question.

    So I answered honestly.

    My name is Lee Ho-yeol.

    Then, the favor was repaid with an enemy.

    -��Lee Ho-yeol Cloudy��!��

    ��Are you really prejudiced?

    Or the name is oundish.

    What do you think that point of view itself doesn��t exist?!

    [The quest has been sessfullypleted.]

    [The rtionship with the Orc race has increased significantly.]

    [Influence with the Orc race has increased significantly.]

    [The state of the Orc race has changed.]

    The first mythic quest has ended like that. .

    Increased rtionship and influence with Ulrich.

    I didn��t yet know what kind of change it would lead to, but��

    I

    was able to intuit it from the sound of the second hand ringing in my ear.

    It��s time to go back to the top floor of the social arena of time and space.

    So, I forgot to ask.

    If you asked me for my name too.

    He must have asked the name of the devil iming to be Cloudy.

    Ulrich answered my question like that.

    �C ��Pride he must have said so.��

    Pride.

    There I was convinced.

    The big guy who went to the extent of spreading his demonic powers inside the Cloudy family?

    A demon who can��t figure out the subject.

    There is probably only a ��giant evil�� iming to be gigantic despite the theme of the devil.

    So I spit it out.

    �C ��Isn��t it? The Seven Deadly Sins, arrogance.��

    In the past, I would have whined about how to find evil on the vast Arcana continent, but not anymore. Fire-! Tempest, the guardian spirit of Akshan, appeared wrapped in the fire of hell.

    ����Still, I��m d you didn��t waste your name.��

    Appearance worthy of the splendid name of Akkshan��s face.

    Tempest rubbed her head in my hand.

    I gently stroked Tempest.

    As long as the clothes don��t have hair on them��

    ��Anyway, I took a breather.��

    Ask as much as you want, ask as much as you want, really��!!

    I wonder if my worried expression was quite serious.

    Or because you overheard.

    Did you think you didn��t deserve to ask the question yourself?

    ����gulp.��

    Everyone just swallows dry saliva.

    No one in the mansion spoke to me.

    Thanks to that, I was able to get out of the mansion safely.

    ����It will be a problem in the future, but anyway.��

    Then, the jewelry that adorned the Dawn jacket.

    He removed two of them and held them out to Tempest.

    Not a real gem.

    [Neutral parasite Envy]

    [Neutral parasite Lust]

    The Seven Deadly Sins.

    As you can see from the set items.

    They were like brothers from the beginning of evil.

    Of course, wouldn��t it smell the same?

    Sniff-!

    I intended to trace arrogance with the smell left behind by jealousy and lust.

    Of course, the same goes for the other seven deadly sins.

    If you encounter them, you must hunt them without hesitation.

    ��I don��t know about a high-ranking demon king, but it��s about a gigantic evil.��

    They are demons that be stronger in reality.

    In that reality, I hunted three monsters, including greed.

    There were four more left, but my attitude did not change.

    Dressing up again.

    cing the two jewels on my jacket, I opened my mouth.

    ordered Tempest.

    ��You can cry as much as you want from this time, Tempest.��

    Aww wow!!

    Tempest immediately responded with a howl.

    Literally the cry of the celestial enemy.

    The demons of the continent must tremble in fear. someone will ask If you move so loudly, the giants will notice and hide anywhere. that��s not wrong

    ��What is hiding?��

    I will do all sorts of tricks.

    He might make a mess to distract me.

    no, that��s for sure Considering the characteristics of growing demon-type monsters, the giants will handle the Arcana continent more skillfully than most humans.

    even knowing that

    If you ask me what is the reason for running across the continent while advertising like this.

    Even so, it was because he was there.

    It was because of his pride.

    It was because there was a corner to believe in.

    Even if it��s not.

    ��It is the prey that notices, not the hunter.��

    It must be because of Akkshan��s obstinacy.

    In that sense, Tempest listened very faithfully.

    how loudly you cried

    It��s just that the legend was shaking��!

    [The ��Legend of Akkshan, the hero of the new era�� resonates more and more widely in the Arcana continent.]

    The legend is also one of the wells I dug.

    The well was filling up, but I couldn��t be happier.

    The rumor that Akshan has returned spreads across the Arcana continent?

    To realize that overestimation.

    I will have no choice but to shoulder the burden once again.

    The sigh is swallowed by itself.

    ��The leader of Akkshan seems to have made that rumore true.��

    After oveing the risk of being elected as the parachute tower owner, are you now Akkshan?

    I wanted to shut Tempest��s mouth right away.

    An order once given could not be revoked for such a petty reason.

    Aww woo-!

    ��Thanks to you, it really tickles my ears, Tempest.

    *

    Coward.

    The seven brothers who were born from the primordial evil.

    Friendship does not exist for pure evil.

    At the foolish end of greed, everyone spit out ridicule.

    However, the brothers who fell into hell became one, then two, then three.

    The demon hunter who sent three out of seven to Hell.

    I even learned the terrible truth about Cloudy.

    Carefully����

    the Seven Deadly Sins bit off his own nails. He had been bitten so violently that his ten fingers were already stained with blood. No matter how much I spoke, the extreme anxiety did not go away.

    suddenly.

    Aww�C!

    ����!��

    The cry of a beast ringing in my ears.

    Gluttony forgets that he possessed a human and hid in an inn in a small town. I was terrified by Tempest��s howling. If that wasn��t enough, he shot at the owner.

    ��Did you not hear? Can��t you hear that cry?!��

    ��what? Ibo show. If you��re drunk,y down and go to sleep.��

    ����!��

    Suddenly��

    not even a bit of her fingernails were left. Even the flesh had been ripped off, and from now on, only the sound of bones colliding could be heard from the mouth of the glutton.

    Gourmand forgot the face of a gourmet and desperately shook his head.

    ����there is nothing but cannivalism.��

    To avoid the enemy��s pursuit. He had no choice but to stter blood to avoid his own smell.

    But the glutton knew. That it��s not just you who are terrified.

    ��Even if hybrids don��t know this horror.��

    My bloodlines, the Seven Deadly Sins, must be terrified like me.

    I could tell because he was both a brother and himself.

    They, too, will evade the pursuit of their natural enemies in their own way.

    ��Let��s put it together, damn brothers.��

    drip.

    Appetite wavered both hands and stepped out of the inn.

    Blood soaked the floor.

    The innkeeper��s face was stained with astonishment.

    ��What is that crazy guy?!��

    The innkeeper chased after them with resentment, but he paid no attention to his gluttony. He just started his own authority cannibalism. Dreary wordse out of the mouth of the glutton.

    ��Eat and eat. Those who survive will take their blood and flesh. I will inherit my power. Eat and eat. Crave infinitely, eat infinitely. In the end, I will eat the world. Eat and eat each other. If you have nothing to swallow, eat at least some of your own flesh.��

    Smooth.

    Uncontroble negative energy flowed from the gluttony.

    Anger disappears from the innkeeper��s eyes as he storms out.

    No, the vitality is gone.

    A hollow voice came out of the innkeeper��s mouth.

    ��Eat and eat����

    Obvious status abnormality.

    It wasn��t just the innkeeper who was missing.

    Hundreds of people in a small vige gather around the gluttony.

    As saliva drips down your mouth.

    As they looked at each other and swallowed their saliva.

    Appetite murmured for thest time.

    ��This small town��s festival shakes the continent��!��

    However, there was a presence that broke the entertainment of the festival that had just begun. Instead of losing focus, the red eyes glowed more vividly in the darkness that fell over the town.

    ��What is a festival?��

    I didn��t feel any negative emotions from them.

    I just watch the vige with red eyes.

    A subordinate reports to the man who appears to be the boss.

    ��It doesn��t look like a festival to anyone.��

    ��okay? Well, that��s not the situation right now on the continent.��

    Before long, the man��s gaze turns to greed.

    Gluttony did not recognize them.

    Even if you have lived for an eternity, the continent of Arcana is vast. All forces are unknown. Moreover, if they were forces that could not reveal their presence because they were so powerful.

    leading figure.

    Red-Eyes n Dune.

    The leader, Shaheen Dune, looks at the gluttony andughs.

    ��Then it must be a funeral!��

    The gluttony paused and looked at Shaheen Dunes.

    It was because I sensed the extraordinary.

    But even if they were extraordinary, they were human.

    Gluttony spits it out at Shaheen Dune.

    ��You are slow to understand. You who do not know your name.��

    hospitality of this body.

    cannibalism.

    You don��t understand gastronomy.

    Even now, the cries of the natural enemy could be heard in my ears. It was necessary to deal with the intruder quickly. It was the moment when gluttony tried to subdue Shaheen Dune and the Red Eyes n.

    Sreung!

    Shaheen Dune raised the gracefully curved sword.

    ��I��m slow to understand. I don��t know who��s talking about it.��

    ����what?��

    ��How could he not notice my funeral?��

    ����!!��

    The words of Shaheen Dune that follow.

    Those words were enough to freeze my appetite.

    Yes.

    ��As expected, as Cloudy said, devils are stupid.��

    ����Cloudy?��

    ��Don��t take his name in filthy mouths.��

    Because the picture was already drawn.

    even evil.

    The big picture, vast beyond recognition.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369. Hold the brush (2)

    Dune.

    The Red-Eyes n did not waver even in the face of the giant. Eat it, eat it up. Even though the seven deadly gluttony constantly poured status ailments, there was not an inch of shaking in the red pupils.

    Appetite aroused curiosity.

    ��How can a mere human?��

    The nemesis Akshan.

    Naturally, they had toe to mind.

    The demon hunter who didn��t even break in front of them seemed to ovep?

    It was praise among praises.

    however.

    ��Shaheen-nim, what should I do with them?��

    Dune��s demeanor was distinctly different from that of Akk��shan.

    The man who asked Shaheen for his opinion was looking at the residents.

    They are driven by the power of gluttony and have alreadymitted terrible atrocities.

    Cannibalism.

    If it��s a human, it��s not strange if you��re terrified just by watching it.

    However, Shaheen Dune was very calm.

    It was a familiar attitude.

    ��If it were him, he would have saved them as well. But we don��t have the ability to do that. Pray to Ashara. And pray for their souls with all my heart.��

    If you defeat the glutton, they may return to normal.

    But the memory won��t go away.

    If it were him, he would be able tofort that wound as well.

    Because they didn��t have the confidence to do that.

    ��I will.��

    Slowly��

    Dune��s curved sword danced gracefully.

    It was a spleen dance.

    It was the reason why the embarrassment on the face of gluttony did not go away.

    ����what the hell are you guys?��

    It is no exaggeration to say that he watched the birth of the Arcana continent from the beginning, and it was the Seven Deadly Sins. Those who had such physical and mental strength would have been excellent vessels.

    He wouldn��t have let himself go.

    ��But how can I not know you guys?��

    Shaheen Dune answered without hesitation.

    ��It is natural not to know.��

    ����what?��

    ��Because only Cloudy recognized us.��

    ����!��

    Appetite was presumed.

    Apparently, between those dunes and Cloudy.

    There is something sticky that you can��t dig into.

    then.

    ��I don��t like it.��

    After all, do we have no choice but to wage an all-out war?

    ��Shahin-sama.��

    Shaheen Dune nodded at the sound calling him.

    The food craving that possessed under the skin of a human was revealed.

    Swaaaaaagh��!

    The skin is ripped in all directions, and a huge amount of flesh begins to overflow through the gaps. It seems to be doubling in size every second. Likewise, the face of gluttony covered in flesh.

    Mumble����

    the shape changes bizarrely. A mouth appears where the eyes should be. Befitting the name of gluttony, countless mouths began to grow on his massive body.

    An insidious voice flows from hundreds of mouths.

    ��Are you prepared to interrupt my meal?��

    Demons grow. It is a gigantic evil that grew up eating the negative emotions of the Arcana continent from the beginning. Even gluttony did not experience death like greed.

    ��answer.��

    The surroundings are twisted. In the terms of the yers, the field changes. As if it were going to swallow everything. The gluttony devours everything and calls the body.

    His gaze and mouth turned to the Dune n.

    ��No, your intentions are not important.��

    this body is evil

    Cloudy and thest survivor of Akkshan. Except for the natural enemy, he was confident that he could handle any existence on the Arcana continent. Just like he didn��t pull out his tail even in front of the dragon and elf transcendent.

    But food cravings were overlooked.

    ��Hey, let me ask you one thing. devil.��

    The birthce of Shaheen Dune.

    Shaheen Dune captures the giant evil at a nce.

    It��s so huge that it��s out of sight.

    However, as I said, it was important that it was included in ��at a nce��.

    Unlike ��then��.

    The voice of Shaheen Dune continues.

    ��Which is stronger between you and the Demon King of the Demon Realm?��

    I just wanted to know what a human being was talking about.

    ��What?��

    Either way it was distasteful.

    It has to be. Comparing the king to self-proimed hybrids was an insult, andparing him to the Demon King of the Ten Thrones was close to deceiving himself.

    ��You are cheeky.��

    Appetite replied so.

    However, the human reaction was more spectacle.

    Shaheen Duneughed.

    ��Well, it must be difficult to admit it with so many mouths. If so, let me rate it. You are terribly weakpared to him.��

    ��!��

    Even if it wasn��t revealed.

    Everyone has a background in which they have lived.

    So did the Dune n.

    At this moment, even in front of Shaheen Dune��s gluttony of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    There were good reasons for being calm.

    Shaheen Dune recalled that day.

    at that time.

    it appeared in the sky

    Shaheen Dune��s red eyes shook for the first time.

    ����!��

    Gluttony noticed the agitation of Shaheen Dune. To think that a guy who was confident in front of him would be ovee with negative emotions just by reminiscing about the past��

    ��What kind of memory did he recall?��

    Shaheen Dune opens his mouth for a moment before being engulfed in doubt.

    ��It was just one forearm holding a sword. Isn��t it funny? The sky cracked open and one forearm protruded. To think that our homnd, the continent of Seorn, was destroyed by such a single forearm.��

    ��Seorn��?��

    It was only then that he realized his appetite.

    The Dune n!

    There was a reason I couldn��t figure out.

    They did not exist on the Arcana continent. However, my mind was still not clear. It was only one forearm that drove the Serun continent to destruction.

    That is impossible

    even for the Seven Deadly Sins, ��Rage����.

    The word ��Devil King of the Demon World�� passed by.

    I couldn��t believe my appetite, and I opened my mouth.

    ��The Demon King of the Ten Thrones��!��

    ��I guess that��s what you call it.��

    Shaheen Dune recalled old memories.

    Strictly speaking, it was not his memory.

    The moment he fled from the destroyed Seorn continent to the Arcana continent.

    It was the memory of the ancestors who experienced him.

    It was an unforgettable memory engraved in his red eyes.

    Yes, because that Yuji led his steps to this ce.

    Shahin Dune opens his mouth.

    ��His name is Baal.��

    ����!!��

    The mouth of gluttony that reces the eyes opens even wider.

    Everything made sense.

    Baal, the first of the ten thrones, should be able to destroy the continent with just one arm. Thinking so, their very existence itself was questionable.

    Appetite asked sincerely.

    ��How could you survive Baal?��

    even just a short time ago.

    Shaheen Dune would not have been able to answer the question.

    Even if you are the one who inherited the darkest dune blood.

    It wasn��t easy to fully read the memories engraved in the red eyes.

    I could see the scene of the day.

    It was blurry, like looking into a dense fog.

    But I realized.

    Why?

    At some point, the sight became clear.

    It was because the memory became clearer.

    Shaheen Duneughed.

    ��I have my doubts too. Why didn��t you notice?��

    moment of destruction.

    Baal��s sword was momentarily but surely stopped.

    It was because Baal��s sword pointed into the air.

    The screaming voices of demons in the demon realm pass through my memory.

    �C ��Why are you making that enormous sacrifice in vain, Baal!! Do you know how much sacrifice the Demon World has made for this day? The Pandemonium cannot be satisfied with only three continents. Fulfill the contract. It means to open the door to the Arcana Continent with that sword!!��

    The demons did not witness.

    However, it was clearly visible in Dune��s red eyes.

    The moment of destruction of the Seorn continent.

    It was the silver-haired man who stopped Baal.

    Yes, it was Cloudy.

    Why is that?

    He was the family head of Cloudy, whom he had met at a banquet not too long ago.

    -��I know everything even if I don��t show it.��

    -��Even the way to hunt Baal.��

    -��Understanding was not desired from an inferior race.��

    �C ��Consider it an honor. Let me personally enlighten you.��

    He provokes Baal.

    thanks for taking the time.

    Dune��s n survived and was able to set foot on the Arcana continent.

    ��Howe I didn��t recognize the benefactor of the dunes.��

    It wasn��t just words spoken. It was to the point where he felt resentful of himself for not being able to recognize Cloudy��s invitation and not even properly thanking him.

    sereung-!

    So now was the time to prove it.

    Loyalty towards Cloudy is just that.

    That it wasn��t because Cloudy was a great family.

    So, Shaheen Dune stopped talking.

    ��You��ve been muttering something to yourself since earlier��!!��

    Puff-!

    Refrain from unnecessary conversation with the devil.

    Because that was his teaching.

    .

    .

    .

    It wasn��t just happening to the seven deadly gluttons.

    Chow-!

    Sloth of the Seven Deadly Sins opened his eyes to the cold sensation.

    ����what?��

    When I opened my eyes, I saw myself tied to a chair with my limbs restrained.

    with cold water poured on it.

    Natae recalled the memory.

    It seems like only a few tens of minutes ago that I closed my eyes to take a nap��

    ��Oh, Nepripit. It looks like you called me.��

    Nepripit, a demon of true name who hid in the Goddess Church.

    she asks for help

    Since I didn��t receive an answer, I thought it was after I had already fallen into hell.

    It must have been quite a while.

    Sloth lets out anguid breath.

    ��Huh. I��m sorry.��

    Although his limbs were restrained, he did not feel any sense of crisis.

    Where do you mean a day or two?

    Borrowing a human body and drinking revelry.

    Being imprisoned for not paying the price.

    Because that was thest memory of sloth.

    ����?��

    However, the scenerying into the brightening field of vision was unusual.

    It��s too shiny to be called a prison.

    Everything I could see was gold and silver.

    Chireong��

    Even the chain that restrained the limbs was one of the gold and silver treasures.

    Sloth��s face, which had beennguid, began to distort.

    ����under?��

    It was a silver restraint.

    Nathan realized right away.

    They say they know my identity.

    A voice is heard in the dark.

    ��You know? I hatezy assistants. There is one of my favorite sayings. Those who do not work shall not eat. That word didn��te out of nowhere.��

    ��I know. It��s not just one or two people who lost their jobs due to the Lord��s difficult evaluation. Thanks to you, I can��t sleep every night. Lately, I��ve been struggling with whether or not I should only offer ttery.��

    ��Hmm. Unnecessary jokes at a time when they should be intimidating����

    The clearing of the cough continues for a while.

    ��anyway. The culprit ofziness that I hate the most in the world, our Seven Deadly Sins, sloth. Let��s see how many gold coins I spent on tracking you down!��

    Even if you think it��s just a devil, you don��t know.

    You even know that I am the Seven Deadly Sins?

    Natae felt a sense of crisis at that point.

    Silver restraints or whatever.

    I had to take it off and throw it away even if it meant melting my limbs.

    But did you even notice that?

    ��By the way, the silver restraint is made by the dwarves. No matter how many gold coins there are, they are made by the Dwarves and cannot be easily obtained. Just know that if you break it, it won��t end well.��

    ����!��

    ��I don��t have the strength to do that.��

    don��t have the strength to do that?

    Sloth was hot.

    i am a monster

    An existence that can be restrained with such restraints��

    Chow��-

    cold water pouring again.

    Chii Iik��!

    No, it��s not in water.

    ��This��?��

    It was so hot that my senses were cold. I just misunderstood.

    It was.

    What poured over Sloth��s head was an enormous amount of holy water.

    ��Since Muon, the sacred site of the Goddess Church, has disappeared, an enormous amount of gold coins have been spent to supply holy water, right? Exactly how much did our diamond top lose?��

    ��About ten times the price of holy water. Transportation costs have skyrocketed fivefold.��

    ��Ten times and five times�� these fucking devils.��

    Creepy-!

    what you hear in the dark

    The only noise was the pen nib scratching the parchment nervously.

    Sloth shook her head even as she burned.

    It is dangerous as it is.

    Sloth strategically ground his teeth.

    ��You��re naive, human.��

    ��Are you mean?��

    ��Are you hiding behind the shadows and deceiving me?��

    ��iced coffee.��

    I thought that if I could make eye contact, I would be able to express my powers to him and avoid the crisis. However, unlike the wish of indolence, the answer still came from the darkness.

    ��Knowing the subject is the virtue of a merchant. You have to be able to objectively look at yourself and the other person��s position in order to make a deal. It��s the same now. Unlike Red Eyes, I��m not strong. Because all you have is money I��m just hunting you my way.��

    ����!��

    The protagonist of the voice is Garmond Peel, the owner of the Diamond Caravan.

    Garmond was facing Sloth with his silver armor and essories and not enough holy water sshed on his body. It was clearly different from Shaheen Dune, but the effect was equally outstanding.

    Garmond said to his assistant.

    ��how is it. Wasn��t the line just fine, assistant?��

    ��It has be colorless because of the addition of sajok.��

    ��The standards are really tight.��

    Garmond made a joke, but he wasn��t really in the mood.

    Because Garmond puts money first.

    Because I had no choice but to harbor hatred for the demon in front of me.

    ��You know? My Silk Road stretched across the continent. However, thanks to you demons for turning the Arcana continent into a mess. Our diamond top has taken massive damage. It��s heartbreaking�� but let��s say it was something simr to a natural disaster that isn��t covered by imperial insurance. But����

    Garmond��s eyes are burning.

    ��If you��re going to smash it, shouldn��t the shadows be smashed as well? Assistant Is the news true? Are you saying that the underpass of the Oak Auction is safe as it does not suffer much damage?��

    Diamond Top and Oak Auction.

    The two guilds that divided the good and the dark of the Arcana continent.

    But because of the devil, the bnce has begun to shake.

    Gamond touched his forehead, which was wet with holy water.

    ��This is how you feel when you get an unfair contract, assistant.��

    That��s why Garmond was overjoyed when he epted Cloudy��s order. What I wished for even if it wasn��t. He generously poured in huge amounts of gold coins. A detailed n was drawn up and executed.

    ��Wasn��t it strange? How was there a tavern in good shape on the devastated continent? Was there a suitable ce to be idle at the right time? Strangely, there was a generous hostess.��

    ����!��

    ��If you cared about that in the first ce, wouldn��t you be a devil? It��s okay. Everything was a trap to lure you in from the start.��

    Garmond coolly weighs profit and loss.

    ��I hatezy people and Cloudy hates devils. It won��t be a problem. Isn��t it? So, can I treat him more cruelly, assistant?��

    For the first time, a pleasant agreement ensues.

    ��The words of the supreme lord are absolutely right.��

    At the same time, holy water pours from the ceiling.

    ��This guy��!��

    Jiji Jijik!

    *

    No questions and answers.

    Tempest bites off the giant��s neck.

    i��m evil

    No, he looked at his prey and spat out coldly.

    ��If you forgot, let me remind you.��

    If it��s a big picture that��s so big you can��t even recognize it.

    I��ll engrave the author��s intention directly into that inferior mind.

    I dered under the demonic eyes that embroidered the night sky.

    ��I am your true fear.��

 Chapter 370

    Episode 370. Holding a brush (3)

    The Seven Deadly Sins.

    The seven original sins stemming from the primordial evil. They have their own powers.

    The effect of authority is different, so it is not possible to divide the superiority between them. However, one fact is clear.

    Among the Seven Deadly Sins, anger is the most powerful weapon.

    Because he was born exceptionally strong among his seven brothers? No, as I said, the Seven Deadly Sins cannot be superior to each other. There are other reasons to be sure.

    Wriggling����

    The nape of the neck was bitten and the hands of rage fluttered on the floor. Tempest responded. It jumped out and tore apart the body of rage again with its sharp teeth.

    Wriggling��

    even so, the breath did not stop. Looking only at the extent of the wound, it wouldn��t have been strange if it had already been burned by the fire of hell, but the body of anger rather came back to life.

    The reason this was possible was simple.

    Because he was ��angry��.

    For the first time since being born as the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Voices of anger boil.

    ��I wonder if this is anger?��

    It was a feeling I had never felt before.

    ��Yeah it was.��

    It is different from other original sins.

    Greed, jealousy, lust, gluttony, indolence��

    Unlike ordinary original sins, anger was the only sin that erupted like an explosion. Such enormous negative emotions cannot emanate from humans.

    ��I can��t be angry watching the bugs.��

    But now the situation is different.

    It was because humans, whom they considered mere worms, were not enough to bite themselves and even cut off the breath of their brothers. The trembling body of anger begins to grow rapidly.

    ��Isn��t that so, Cloudy!!��

    Original sin rage bursting out like an explosion.

    The momentum of the anger grew out of control.

    First, it rose rapidly as if the power of the Seven Deadly Sins had been added to hell.

    puck!

    Enough to blow away the rushing guardian spirit of Akshan with his fist.

    Still, the anger was not ttered.

    I was just angry.

    ��Run wild, Cloudy. I know. The anger you��ve built up inside. the truth of the day. all the emotions you��ve been feeling Yes, it was because he was angry that he bit me without hesitation!��

    still upright

    He doesn��t even avert his gaze.

    I just look at myself contemting.

    At the sight, the veins of anger writhed.

    ��I mean, get rid of noble acting��!!��

    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!

    *

    [Seven deadly rage appears.]

    [Uncontroble rage oscites.]

    [The field changes.]

    Can that be called a simple change?

    Kwak!

    ��I��m just destroying everything?��

    With every step anger takes, the surroundings are smashed. I��ll admit it. The strength that radiates from that body is overwhelming among all the opponents I��ve ever faced.

    Kwakakakang��!

    As I kicked my feet in anger, countless fragments of the copsed ground flew toward me like missiles.

    The power contained in each one is no joke. Deploying the magic shield doesn��t match the bnce of the magic.

    Go oh oh��

    a fleeting moment.

    I interfered with the innumerable flying debris. The self-proimed creator of architectural magic. From the days when there was nothing to say, a stone is the me that has manifested wonderfully. Numbers don��t matter, since you can skip the search process itself.

    Quadruped!

    Stopping the fragments is not enough, so I immediately build a barrier. The reason for scattering fragments that obstruct vision is simple. It was obvious that he was nning to attack me by taking advantage of my gap.

    Kwakwa kwakang!

    exactly as expected.

    The fist of rage is blocked by the rising rock wall.

    If there was a problem��

    it must be that the power of rage was much stronger than expected.

    Hood deuk-!

    It is not enough to build it thick enough, and the rock wall, which has been repaired with magic power, is shattered. Like a scene from a movie, anger appears through the copsed stone walls.es shouting

    ��You already know the truth of that day!��

    upational disease.

    Perhaps thanks to the demon hunter��s point of view, the ulterior motive is clearly visible.

    It looks like he wants to grow his power even more with my anger. would that be possible? Above all, look at the attitude that does not change even in an emergency like this.

    [The skill ��Rtionship with the Natural Enemy�� is activated.]

    Apart from that, it��s hard to follow the movement even with the stats raised through the rtionship with the natural enemy. I guessed. From the time I put Tempest out ofbat with a light gesture.

    ��As expected, I can��t be vignt.��

    Just as there is a hierarchy in the devil, is there a hierarchy in the Seven Deadly Sins?

    If not, was there an opportunity for his anger to be particrly strong?

    I don��t know.

    I was sure.

    ��I can��t win at this rate.��

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    One topic grasp is amazing.

    I looked back at the cards I had.

    Even with the stats raised through [Natural Enemy Rtions], you won��t be able to match him.

    You won��t be able to do it even if you switch [Obsession] to [Strength] or [Agility].

    ��Several times of the Seven Deadly Sins I��ve dealt with so far.��

    Then, what about [Legend]?

    If there are legends that can be used in battle, there are Dark Dragon and Akkshan. However, Akkshan��s side can��t expect much. The strength of a legend depends on how widely it resonates.

    ��Because the materialized Akkshan is actually at the level of a rookie.��

    Hell��s seniors might not know��

    But, I didn��t have the fire of Hell, a necessary condition to activate [Keep Akkshan]. I was about to return [Hell��s Torch] to the Explorers�� League because of that procedure.

    If that��s the case, I��d have no choice but to use the Legend of the Dark Dragon and High El or Diend and Ghost�� Then I��ll be able to escape the crisis like I��ve been doing so far.

    ��But will I be satisfied with that?��

    But one thing bothered me.

    Higher Demon Lord Buer.

    The promise I made to see him was the problem.

    A high-ranking demon king who exists outside the heavens.

    To ovee them, more fundamental efforts are needed. Even if you have risen to your current position with a bubble, you have to at least bring that bubble to life.

    okay.

    now.

    This bubble carried so many things on its back.

    ����.��

    Maybe that was Lee Ho-yeol��s idle thoughts.

    It may haveplicated Grandfel��s mind.

    I felt a burning sensation in my abdomen.

    A roar of fury was heard.

    ��You��re still very upright with your side pierced.��

    ��Damn I didn��t have to.

    Even if you don��t lower your head, it floats in front of your eyes.

    [The abnormal status ��excessive bleeding�� urs.]

    [The abnormal status ��fainting�� urs.

    ] [The blessing of the first world tree rejects the ��fainting��

    effect

    .

    After awakening as a yer, such a big blow.

    Isn��t that the first time that the devil has been allowed to do that?

    The [Blessing of the First World Tree] was constantly offsetting the status ailments caused by the injury, but unless it healed the torn side. Status ailments will not stop.

    ��Damn it.��

    what a precarious path I��ve walked.

    How weak I am for not relying on bubbles.

    green onion!

    Anger moves.

    ��!��

    It��s a natural behavior. Anger did not listen to myments about my situation. It kicked again at me who was already mortally wounded but didn��t show it.

    ����pattern.��

    Scatters fragments of the earth like missiles.

    Take advantage of the gaps where the view is obscured by the fragments and attack in a blind spot.

    Earlier, I tried to block it by building a barrier.

    because it had no effect.

    change the way

    This time, it was not the self-proimed founder, but ��Reversal Magic�� officially recognized by the Mage Tower.

    Is

    it because of the aftereffects of having his side ripped off? The flow of magic power circting in the circle is not smooth. You realize it only when your body is not in a normal state.

    ����Everybody must have had a reason to freak out?��

    How absurd magic the reverse magic was.

    The creator of theoretical magic.

    Marcelo evaluated the reverse magic like this.

    �C ��Reversal magic is magic that transcends magicalmon sense.��

    It was because it was difficult to express beyondmon sense.

    Because manifesting momentary magic in reverse order meant that even taking the first step would be impossible if there was a slight hesitation in the whole process.

    thud!

    Thanks to that, I faced a dull shock.

    Shuung-!

    Because my eyes couldn��t follow.

    I didn��t know what hit it.

    All I can see is the scenery that is quickly pushed away.

    If it was a normal mage, I would have passed out here��. In addition to demon hunters, thanks to not skipping the training ss quests every single day.

    In addition, thanks to the set items of Dawn. I was able to stand on my own two feet without toppling over.

    Of course, that was all. It wouldn��t be an exaggeration to say that my body waspletely wrecked with just two blows.

    I regretted it at that point.

    ��Was it a problem to try to cover the means and methods����

    There is a saying that if you do something you didn��t do, you will die.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    All of a sudden, he realizes that a crow��s leg is torn while chasing a stork.

    ����shit.��

    Can I just admit it at this point?

    Maybe I��m a hindrance.

    Maybe just by holding my consciousness, I am.

    No, not Granfell.

    It may be that he is suffering from a severe debuff.

    Suddenly, Gwicheol��s wordse to mind.

    �C You are my master. You truly thrill me.

    The moment [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth] is activated.

    Gwicheol��s attitude was obviously different from usual.

    Even if I don��t have the ability, I��m quick to notice.

    Guicheol must have acknowledged that it was Grandfel, not me.

    I��m not trying to me Gwicheol for changing his attitude.

    Rather, I like being honest like anyone else.

    ����good.��

    Should I call it shock therapy?

    Literally.

    Thanks to giving away both flesh and bones, I came to a clear understanding.

    From the realm of heaven and earth, it may be the limit for Na Lee Ho-yeol.

    You saw it a while ago, you know?

    From now on, the enemies I face don��t even give me a chance to think about other things. If they see a gap, they immediately dig into it. So from now on, even a small gap should not be visible.

    Yes.

    And I know that existence better than anyone.

    So��

    ��From now on, please take care of me, Grandfel.��

    [The skill ��Heaven and Heaven alone�� is activated.]

    Is it the aftereffect of excessive bleeding?

    ��If it��s not that����

    I saw a message floating in my gradually fading consciousness.

    [The status ��ckening�� urs.]

    .

    .

    .

    The anger was palpable.

    strength in the body.

    He says he has the power of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    You can feel different auras from each of the five fingers.

    ��Greed, jealousy, lust, gluttony, sloth.��

    Anger��s face contorts.

    ��My damn brothers!!��

    The reason why anger was able to ovee even its natural enemies was clear.

    Anger had the characteristics of being strengthened by the death of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    It was a kind of pattern,pared to the days when Arcana was just a game.

    If you want to kill all the Seven Deadly Sins, Anger is the first monster you have to kill, no matter what the means. Anger spoke towards Hoyeol.

    ��You overlooked my anger, Cloudy.��

    I came face to face with his magic and body.

    That��s why I was sure of victory.

    Even if they are hiding some means and methods.

    I can��t ovee myself with such wounds.

    But was it because he was sure?

    Anger didn��t notice. The fact that her silver hair had grown long enough to exceed her waist before she knew it. The fact that the tone of the resounding voice has subtly changed.

    ��Rage.��

    The voice was ringing properly.

    ��The emotion you feel is not anger.��

    Even in the infinitely deep darkness that spreads in all directions.

    ����?��

    However, the expression of anger was subtle.

    I had no choice but to do that. It was because I couldn��t understand.

    Anger murmurs, recalling thest words that passed by.

    ��What are you talking about?��

    Again, I couldn��t hear it.

    It was.

    Because the ��rate�� is different.

    ������ ���� ������ ��������.��

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371. Not a bad picture.

    The yers return to Cloudy��s mansion.

    Experience drop rate, skill proficiency buff��

    The results of hunting with a huge buff were tremendous.

    ��How long has it been since you raised a full level in one day?��

    ��Kids. I ate a unique item!��

    ��I am also a proficiency master now!��

    But there was something more important than the terrifying loot.

    It was a message that popped up on the way.

    That��s right, Grandfell Cloudy��.

    ����What happened after that? anyway!!��

    I wanted to ask Lee Ho-yeol right away, who must have been the party. What the hell is a mythical quest! However, it ismon sense to refrain from asking sensitive questions among yers.

    Likewise.

    Shining appeared in the mansion.

    Cami spoke to Dmitri, who took the lead.

    ��You know better than anyone, Dmitry? You know the importance of privacy better than anyone else. Being robbed by yer paparazzi����

    ��Because that thing and this one are obviously different!��

    Whoop-!

    I wanted to answer indifferently.

    Dmitri had already turned away.

    Judging by the moistness around her eyes, she still hasn��t ovee the pain of a broken heart.

    It was to the extent that the yers who watched it clicked their tongues in pity.

    Dmitri struggled to protest.

    ��Of course, from a yer��s point of view, the quest progress is much more personal than the pain of a broken heart. But isn��t it Lee Ho-yeol? You are ourmander-in-chief, aren��t you?��

    Other yers wouldn��t have asked.

    Both before and after the cataclysm.

    Because in Arcana, the less information spread, the more valuable it was.

    Because it was human psychology to hide such information.

    Dmitri adds the real reason.

    ��You��re not a normal person?!��

    But it was hot.

    Not just a single yer, of course.

    Lee Ho-yeol, who sometimes seems to transcend humanity.

    Of course, it wasn��t just for that reason.

    As mentioned earlier, Ho-yeol was the generalmander of the Allied Temple.

    Dmitri clenched his fists as if he had really made up his mind.

    ��I will ask. As a member of the Crusade Alliance, you can ask that much, right? It��s up to themander-in-chief to answer or not. If our allies need information about the Myth Quest.��

    There was logic in Dmitri��s words. To the extent that onlookers noticed that Dmitri felt a sincere sense of belonging to the Allied Crusade.

    Rox murmured softly.

    ��Yeah, that��s a little difficult.��

    ��huh? What did you say, Rocks?��

    ��no. nothing.��

    nce.

    ������

    Cami studied Rox��s face with a small smile.

    But I couldn��t watch it for long.

    Could it be because of Dmitri��s voice?

    There were people gathered.

    ��What are you, Nam Tae-min��s family?��

    ��I have something to tell you, Dmitry.��

    ��What is a scouting offer? I know how you feel.��

    Arcana Continent.

    Most yers would have realized this in their first hunt. The need for a reliable tanker. It is different from the Rift, where the update history provided the level of the enemy.

    Muscr shoulders stand proud.

    ��Because I have no choice but to figure out the level of the monster by directly bumping into it. Because the only thing that makes that possible is the tank. I think it��s natural to want this Dmitri��s help. But I die by loyalty and live by loyalty����

    ��What bullshit, Dmitry?��

    ��Eh? wasn��t it? A scout offer?��

    The present great coalition.

    Former Gaon member Kang Eun-taek sighed.

    Americans drink kimchi soup better than I do.

    ��Does Nam Tae-min need you?��

    ��What what?!��

    Barbarian is a DLT tank, not an authentic tanker!

    I wanted to refute passionately, but I couldn��t.

    Yes, Nam Tae-min excludes Lee Ho-yeol, who is out of the norm.

    Because I reached number 1 in the yer rankings.

    That was not enough, so Kang Eun-taek added with a serious face.

    ��The reason we stopped you is simple, Dmitry. You��d better refrain from asking questions about the names and mythical quests that popped up in the message to themander-in-chief.��

    Dmitri was properly pissed off this time.

    ��What? Are you going around as your closest aide and now also acting as a spokesperson? but well? Isn��t that the decision of themander-in-chief, not you?��

    Dimitri ignored it.

    It was the moment I was about to pass Kang Eun-taek.

    Kang Eun-taek sighs and eventually exins the detailed reason.

    ��Whoa. You should know, Dmitri.��

    ��What do you mean I know from earlier?��

    ��You shouldn��t dig into your personal life.��

    ��personal history?

    Those words caught the attention of the yers who were watching the confrontation, including Shining. Kang Eun-taek recalled the words of Nam Tae-min. He said he wanted to tell all the yers if possible.

    Kang Eun-taek catches his breath and continues.

    ��Yes. Grandfell Cloudy����

    For reference, the name was too long, so I glossed it over.

    ����Romeo. Anyway, below is Grandfel. After the currentmander-in-chief witnessed the message of carrying out the myth quest of Granfel. Summons the Akkshan Wolf from the mansion. He is in a state where he has left his seat following his deeds.��

    ����!!!��

    Kang Eun-taek spoke calmly, but the content was never calm.

    That��s because a few words contained unexpected information. The yers, who had just arrived at the mansion and were unaware of the situation, are agitated. Catch the yers staying in the mansion and ask them.

    ��Isn��t that Gura?��

    ��I saw it too. The Akkshan Wolf and Captain Lee Ho-yeol!��

    ��Am I really?��

    Hereafter, Grandfel and Lee Ho-yeol.

    Are you saying they weren��t the same person?

    Dmitri seemed quite shocked.

    He spoke softly to Rox, who was by his side.

    ����I think you��re right, Rocks.��

    ��okay?��

    ��How the hell did this familye about?��

    Looking up at the Cloudy family mansion.

    From estates treated as hidden peace to mansions that surpass most royal pces.

    I thought it was unusual, but I didn��t expect it to be this much.

    But the most shocking thing is��

    ��You mean there��s another existence like Lee Ho-yeol?��

    A person who can carry out mythic quests.

    I thought it was only Lee Ho-yeol, even in the Arcana people and reality. Maybe it��s because I��m not familiar with it? Even talkative Dmitry was speechless.

    I can only hear the yers whispering.

    ��It��s definitely personal history.��

    ��Isn��t that simr to a family affair?��

    ��Judging from the Akkshan wolf, the possibility that the devil was involved����

    However, the shock did notst long.

    If you ask how the shock didn��tst long.

    It was because a shock that was worse than that hit the yers hard.

    someone says

    ��Time flows faster than that. Just a moment ago, the sun was up in the middle of the sky. Is it already dark? Not a single light ising in����

    Even at that point, everyone noticed.

    Even if it��s dark, it��s too dark.

    That this is not the darkness that can be found just because the sun has set.

    Each one looks out a nearby window.

    then it freaks out

    Cami, who has an unusually wide field of vision, stutters.

    ����I can��t see anything.��

    The scenery spread out as if the sky was pitch ck and even the air floating on the ground was covered. Because it is a hidden piece that is treated differently from the Arcana continent. Isn��t it a phenomenon that only happened in Cloudy��s territory?

    The moment the yers were thinking.

    A message popped up.

    [The Arcana Continent is enveloped in an infinitely deep darkness.]

    ��!!!��

    It was different from the days of Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    The infinitely deep darkness��!

    As for the nickname, at least here.

    Because the yers in Cloudy��s domain knew about it.

    Dmitri, who had been silent, opened his mouth.

    ����What the hell is going on, Lee Ho-yeol?��

    *

    Anger asked himself.

    What��s going on��?

    Try to measure your own power. Greed, jealousy, and lust have fallen into hell. The malice they controlled had nowhere to go. The malice at the loss of the master turned into anger and became his own strength.

    That��s not enough.

    I couldn��t figure out what was going on, but the same time. It seemed that a crisis hade to gluttony and sloth as well. It means that their malice was also reced by anger that made their teeth tremble and dwelled in their bodies.

    A power of such wrath?

    I dared to predict. Even if it is the dragon, the king of all things. Even if they run in droves by the dozen. The only thing that can stand up to him is the present self.

    So I didn��t understand.

    infinitely deep darkness.

    Fluttering silver hair.

    to just one human being.

    Why is this body feeling fear?

    Even the night sky with the moon and stars was buried in darkness.

    So is the ground.

    It was so dark that it was impossible to tell what was in front of it.

    All you see is

    He was thest Cloudy and thest survivor of Akkshan.

    ��Something��s wrong����

    A scene that has changed radically.

    It was the moment when anger, searching for the reason, rolled its head. An irresistible pressure weighed down his anger. Neither magical power nor swordsmanship. It was just a voice.

    ��Kneel.��

    ����!��

    Even if I couldn��t hear it, I could feel it.

    It was an order.

    It��s also overbearing.

    I��m a giant, just a human giving me orders?

    It��s impossible even when you��re covered in human skin. It is even more impossible now that he has absorbed the power of the other Seven Deadly Sins. I will rip off the muzzle that uttered that arrogant word.

    The veins of anger were wriggling.

    ��dump!

    However, it had nothing to do with the boiling emotions. The knee had bowed in front of the man. Anger was quick to judge. As befits the most intense original sin, even in the face of fear, his momentum did not soften.

    Kwadeuk!

    Both hands of anger go to the lower body.

    The veins bulge in the palm of your hand.

    With a creepy sound, the two weak legs are ripped off.

    Use the regenerative ability that wille from overwhelming authority.

    I will stand up again with new legs, not weak legs.

    However, despite the decision, the voice continues.

    ��If you have no legs, put your head on the floor.��

    ����!��

    It is so far away that it is hard to believe that it is a mere human voice. As expected, I couldn��t understand it, but my body moved on its own. The furious head that had been looking at the man fell to the floor.

    thud!

    ��cut your hair?

    Considering the overflowing regenerative power of the body, it is okay. Just like your legs grow, so will your hair grow. But the anger knew. What matters is not the body. It is inside.

    Tumbling����

    I thought about anger.

    If I cut my hair, what orders will be given to me next?

    Thanks to you, I realized it.

    This situation in which he, who thought he was stronger than anyone else, was overwhelmed.

    At this moment, Rage��s vision showed both hands soaked in blood.

    It��s not your own blood.

    It was the two hands that had ripped through the man��s body a while ago.

    Is it because the feeling is clear?

    Anger asked, not understanding.

    ����Who the hell are you?��

    It��s not a question of strength.

    I��m not talking about hair that grew long in an instant.

    It is different from the momentum of the exhtion.

    Until a little while ago.

    It meant that apletely different personality existed.

    But of course.

    silence.

    No answer came back about it.

    again.

    The fear is maximized because of the head of the head.

    The signs that were gradually getting closer made his anger impatient.

    He spoke in a voice that grew even more angry.

    ��Are you not going to tell me? If so, let me tell you. You are no different from the devil. Two minds in one body. Isn��t it no different from being possessed!!��

    no different than the devil

    Thest survivor of the Cloudy family and Akkshan.

    To him who came from a ce where he had no choice but to hate demons to the extreme.

    It would be the greatest insult.

    But what I hear is still not an answer.

    again.

    The anger was conscious. You cannot escape this crisis through your own efforts. His life is not in his hands, but in that man��s.

    So, I was genuinely curious.

    ����why?��

    Even so, the feeling of breaking through the bones and flesh felt at the fingertips.

    It wasn��t that much of an illusion.

    The man was clearly driven to the brink of desperation.

    ��Why are you, who has the power to despise all things, confined to such a body? If it had been a little deeper, my heart would have exploded and I would have died��!��

    Then the word came out.

    Did you take care of yourself?

    I could hear it this time.

    But the answer is no.

    It was a one-sided chant.

    ��With angeres loss.��

    ����what?��

    ��Because anger only grows when something precious is lost.��

    It was sphemy at the same time.

    ��But there is nothing precious to the inferior race. So the emotion you feel is not anger. It��s just a lowly urge to break through.��

    ��lower urges?

    Are you angry?

    Does this body mean nothing more than a base impulse?

    Fast-!

    It was the moment when anger gnashed his teeth.

    the voice continued.

    ��In that sense, you angered me.��

    Suddenly����

    the bowed head was severed and turned toward the sky. Anger was able to see the man��s face only then. A demon whose breath is cut off by its natural enemy, the demon hunter, falls into hell. Evil is no exception.

    I felt the heat of the burning fire of hell. But anger did not scream in pain. Because the face of the man I met at thest moment was beyond words.

    Anger has thest word.

    ��I was born in the beginning and have lived for almost eons, and for the first time I became curious about humans. It��s a pity that you fell into hell without knowing anything about you��

    �� opened

    ��Nothing can be taken from me anymore.��

    It��s not too cold.

    ��It is the same for me, or our history.��

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372. So stop (1)

    Cloudy.

    Arcana Continent covered in darkness.

    yers were returning to the unusual feeling.

    They put their heads together and think about it, but no answeres out.

    ��So I understood that it might be a family quarrel. But the Arcana Continent fluctuates to this extent just because of family quarrels?��

    ��Not only. There must be a mythological quest or something.��

    ��No matter how it is����

    ��It might be a temporary phenomenon that happened because special conditions were met.��

    ��you��re right. No matter how different themander-in-chief is, isn��t he a yer after all? No matter what skill or magic you use, you won��t be able to control the continent����

    Dmitri, who was listening to the conversation from afar, sighed.

    ��How long do I have to suck my fingers?��

    out of simple curiosity.

    At this point, I was genuinely concerned.

    Dmitri muttered as he looked at the darkness with a gloomy expression.

    ����Where did Nam Tae-min go again?��

    The biggest threat at this point is the evil dragon.

    The giant coalition had joined the Iron Castle to track down the evil dragon as nned. It��s just that I didn��t inform the other yers about it.

    Kang Eun-taek, a giant coalition, nced at Dmitri.

    ��There��s nothing good about knowing the n.��

    Contributed to defeating the evil dragon Yunaxus.

    The guild masters of the giant union rose 50 levels at once.

    The value of level 50 is more relevant to rankers. Now that the information was known to such a world, Kang Eun-taek recalled the conversation that had been going on between yers.

    -��Shouldn��t you rush at the opportunity when ites?��

    �C ��Of course, life is one shot anyway!��

    -��good. Let��s aim big. Imagine that every time you shove a skill into a dragon, it rises by 10 levels! Aren��t we supposed to stop breathing?��

    Because of this, Kang Eun-taek��s mouth was more tightly closed.

    The same was true of the small number ofrge coalition guild members left in Cloudy��s territory.

    Dmitri nced at Kang Eun-taek.

    ��Oh, they don��t even show signs of telling me����

    But the silence, each with their own reasons, didn��tst long.

    yet.

    It was because I felt a new poprity in the spirit of Cloudy.

    He paused����and

    Cami��s vast field of vision swayed with magical energy.

    ����someone entered the portal.��

    Hidden Peace Cloudy.

    It is a portal that connects Cloudy and the Arcana continent. Someone was entering Cloudy territory through the portal. However, as I said, the yers have all returned to Cloudy��s domain.

    Dmitri made a fuss.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol��. No, did themander-in-chief return?��

    In his mind, Ho-yeol was the only person who could enter Cloudy through the portal. However, as Nunu said, the Arcana continent is wide and vast.

    Cami shakes her head.

    ��No, they are entering from both directions at the same time.��

    ����what? Aren��t you the only one?��

    ��okay.��

    What he meant was simple.

    at least two

    yers were nervous.

    Someone managed toe up with that long name.

    ����Couldn��t it be Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo? Could that person be returning to Cloudy territory at the same time as themander-in-chief?��

    Did youe back after a family quarrel?

    Think for a moment.

    The man looking up at the sky shakes his head.

    ��No, that won��t be it.��

    to do so.

    Arcana Continent is still enveloped in infinitely deep darkness.

    Not only that.

    Cami continues.

    ��More than two.��

    ��More? Aren��t they new yers?��

    ��And�� it��s not serious.��

    Sreung��

    At Cami��s words, Rox raised his sword without a word.

    It wasn��t just Rocks�� actions.

    Cloudy territory was a territory of Hoyeol and at the same time an indispensable outpost for mankind. Whoever the opponent was, he had a reason to risk his life to protect it. However, there was no swinging of the sword.

    Two forces entered from different portals.

    Those who appear to be the heads of the two factions.

    It was because I could hear their conversation.

    ��Hey lump.��

    ��Whoops. You��re not talking about our red eyes.��

    ��well. Isn��t it too wet to mock my appearance? I don��t think I��ll ever fall into a well because of that thick waist.��

    ��What?!��

    Dmitri opened his mouth.

    ����Why are you talking about rakugo all of a sudden?��

    leading figure.

    It was only recently that even the Seven Deadly Sins, which had been watching over the Arcana continent from the beginning, became aware of their existence. After all, it was natural that the yers, who were strangers, would not recognize them.

    Even so, it was clear from the outside that it was not unusual.

    Dmitri told himself.

    ��No, let��s not be careless. Doesn��t it look dazzling?��

    Diamond caravans and red eyes.

    The procession of the diamond caravans was endless. Although the power of the red eyes was much less. The level of momentum and armament emitted by each individual was amazing. The rankers noticed right away.

    A quote came from Rox��s head.

    ��It��s a level that far exceeds that of the Knights of the Lionheart.��

    Power that is rare even among Arcana.

    It may even surpass the magic tower.

    Why did these two unusual forces find Cloudy��s territory?

    Fortunately.

    before tensions rise.

    They spoke first.

    ��Are you the adventurers I��ve only heard about?��

    Garmond snorted at the red-eyed Shaheen Dune��s question.

    ��You must be new to Shaheen Dune? Well, what do you know? In contrast, we can say that it is spherical, right? Let��s see, adventurers, there will be no equipment that has not been touched by my influence!��

    ��what are you talking about?

    Garmond��s eyes shifted to Dmitri��s nting te armor.

    ��This is also an item from our forge.��

    ��Our forge��? How much do you think this cost����

    The thing that eroded the doubts of the yers with puzzled faces.

    Soon, it was the ��name�� that came out of their mouths.

    The two men, who raised their heads and gazed at the falling darkness, opened their mouths.

    ��It won��t take long.��

    ��It��s finally time to make the order clear, Shaheen Dune.��

    ��Sequence. ok let��s get along Who were you hunting?��

    ��Whoops. do not be surprised. The Seven Deadly Sins!��

    ��Chi-Chi Seven Deadly Sins?!��

    seven deadly sins.

    The one who was surprised by that title was not Shaheen Dune, but the yer.

    It was Dmitry to be exact.

    The Seven Deadly Sins.

    If you were a yer, you knew its existence, so you couldn��t help but be astonished. Garmond gave a satisfied smile at the reaction that added umami and finished talking for a while.

    ��I killed Sloth with this hand!��

    ����!!!��

    Did you kill the Seven Deadly Sins?

    It is natural that it is not easy to believe.

    It was even more unbelievable because they were yers who knew the horrors of demon-type monsters. It was the time when I thought that a man called Shaheen Dune would deny that instead.

    Shaheen Dune nodded happily.

    ��There must have been apelling reason. I hunted for gluttony. One sword was enough. It means that I didn��t have to have a thick belly or chin like yours, and I didn��t have to soak myself in holy water.��

    This one hunted the Seven Deadly Sins��!

    What he meant was simple.

    Dmitri folds his fingers and opens his mouth.

    ��If it��s true, how many out of seven are left?��

    Regardless of whether it is true or not, we are bound to be surprised.

    I can��t help but be astonished for a moment.

    The two of them, who were in a war of nerves, looked at the yers.

    asked at the same time

    ��When is your lord nning to return to your territory?��

    Lord��?

    At that point, the yers�� surprise was bound to grow again.

    Enough to deal with each of the Seven Deadly Sins and return to normal. Because the mighty forces called Hoyeol their master. At times like this, the personality that likes to step out has been an advantage.

    When everyone was at a loss for words, Dmitri replied.

    ��They seem to have personal circumstances����

    ��Master��s personal affairs����

    ��It makes no sense that we don��t know what you know. Be honest. What happened?��

    Dmitri looked up and replied.

    ��what is it. Themander-in-chief is Grand Fel Cloudy Ar��. What was it? Anyway, when he heard the news of Romeo, he moved in haste! A mythical quest, so he��s doing something amazing��!!��

    Dmitri said literally like shit.

    But the two men got it right.

    Thanks to that, I was able to make a puzzled expression.

    Shaheen Dune muttered.

    ��You must be making a big mistake, adventurers.��

    Garmond also nodded. Yes. For those who knew udy well, the rumors were clearly visible. Yes, themander-in-chief and Grand Fel udius Arpheus Romeo are not separate persons��

    ����Wait.��

    Shaheen Dune was trying to tell someone the terrible truth.

    he stopped talking

    Because Dmitri��s face went white.

    No, that wasn��t all.

    I heard Garmond whispering.

    ��I guess that��s the adventurer��s vision, assistant.��

    Adventurers have their own vision.

    It is a fact that Shaheen Dune also came to know while hearing news about adventurers.

    So, Shaheen Dune did not consider the interruption to be disrespectful.

    I was just curious.

    what did they see

    Why are you making such a shocked expression?

    However, no one was able to open their mouth easily.

    Even if you don��t know exactly the meaning of the message that popped up.

    [A ray of light fades in the infinitely deep darkness.]

    I could only tell that the situation was serious.

    .

    .

    .

    Iron Castle No.

    ����!!!��

    A look of astonishment appears on the face of the great coalition. If there was a difference from other yers, they didn��t hesitate. Because they had the means to chase Ho-yeol right away.

    ��Chain Walker!��

    Chain Walker nodded at the urgent call.

    ��I got it.��

    I was guessing.

    The source of the darkness that covered the Arcana continent must be the heat.

    It wasn��t the first time the continent of Arcana fell into darkness.

    But if there is a difference��

    Higher and Diend.

    Both of the spirits connected to Hoyeol were silent.

    Unlike the time when I let go of my concerns.

    No, to be more precise.

    Leonie opens her mouth.

    ����Is this okay?��

    Both spirits were unconscious.

    It is as if they were assimted into the darkness that covered the Arcana continent. It was natural to feel anxious. However, Chain Walker did not waver and drove the Iron Castle.

    ��The one who fell deeper than anyone else at this moment����

    It must be none other than Ho-yeol.

    Dwarf pilots, including Gunner, preparing for a sortie.

    Finally, Chain Walker gave the order to sortie.

    ��We will search themander-in-chief by any means necessary!��

    *

    Grandfell saw the scenery reflected through the flowing hair.

    Can we call that andscape?

    All I could see was pitch-ck darkness.

    ������

    From a certain moment, a ray of light that had been shining through the darkness disappeared.

    Grandfell stepped into such darkness.

    The destination is unknown because nothing is visible.

    But one thing was certain.

    illuminating the infinitely deep darkness.

    Until a ray of light returns again.

    Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    No one can stop his actions.

    Whether it is a beast, a human, or a demon, there are no exceptions.

    Yes, even as a demon, he has reached the outer world.

    Even if it��s the Demon King of the Ten Thrones.

    [Demon King Buer of the tenth throne appears.]

    ��I never thought we would be facing each other so soon. Did youe all the way to the entrance of the Demon Realm to greet me? It seems you also wanted to talk to me! good night. It was an offering sufficient to manifest myself.��

    Fully manifested, Buer happily greeted you. As a human being, I wanted to have a conversation with a being who entered the realm of heaven and earth. But Buer couldn��t do that.

    I couldn��t hear exactly.

    ������ ������ ������ ����������.��

    The ��he�� now was not the ��he�� then.

    Because that��

    was ��something�� that was beyond heaven and earth.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373. So stop now (2)

    Demon King of the Tenth Seat.

    An out-of-standard existence and an outlier.

    Lust, the Seven Deadly Sins, tried to summon Buer, thest of the Ten Thrones, by offering himself as a sacrifice. You can tell just by looking at the fact that it only calls out the voice.

    The Ten Seats are the true King of the Demon Realm.

    Because he has risen to a very high level, he cannot even mix words with insignificant things. There is an immeasurable wall between them, so evaluating the Tenth Seated Demon King from the perspective of an insignificant creature is only evaluating the wall.

    The 10th throne demon lord, Buer, was being overwhelmed.

    Farr.

    Buer watched his own muscles tremble. It was aplete summons. Above all, negative emotions, which are the source of strength, filled the surroundings. Even so, he was thirteen.

    Caen.

    The sword is swinging.

    Buer recalled the memory.

    He recalled the faces of countless human groups who had thrust swords at him.

    Holy Knight Weapon Master, Sword Master,

    Archmage��.

    It��s because each of them were enough to conquer a world. But that was it. just remembered None of them could leave a scar on Buer��s body.

    hooked

    But at this moment, blood sttered from Buer��s body.

    It is also a forged sword.

    Even pedantic swordsmanship.

    It wasn��t even magic manifested in exchange for a soul.

    ��her.��

    It was just swung.

    Literally like catching bugs.

    One of Buer��s wrists was cut off by an inadvertent blow.

    ��It is very surprising.��

    A true royal response.

    It��s different from themon demon lords.

    Buer was not agitated.

    I didn��t even cry out in pain.

    He was surprised as he alternately looked at his severed arm and at Grandfel.

    He is gradually enraged by Buer��s voice.

    ��I thought I would be good friends with you. Because it was me who had never witnessed the person who reached the level of heaven and earth as a small creature.��

    first meet.

    What Buer said was the truth. Topare it from a human point of view�� The fact that there is an ant that speaks humannguage is a courtesy to the extent of being interested in that mysterious ant.

    But things have changed.

    ��It was an illusion. I was the one who misunderstood the wall. My dear, you are not just an insignificant creature. Seeing as I can��t even understand your words�� you are definitely a being that transcends even the sky above!��

    By the end, the joy was buried.

    ��I did��!��

    hooked

    Even while he was spitting out words, Buer��s body was being hacked to pieces. Isn��t it because he changed his body into a form close to a human in order to have afortable conversation?

    That is a question that sphemes heaven and earth.

    Because the power of heaven and earth is not merely suppressed by the physical form.

    Buer made no excuses.

    He spat out words with blood.

    ����you are the ��true truth��!!��

    Buer remembered.

    asionally, among the minor creatures, there were those who managed to call out their names. He cried out his name and made a wish, but when he became curious and listened, it was all just absurd wishes.

    -��Help me to be a king��!��

    -��Let me enjoy eternal life.��

    �C ��Make her fall in love with me!��

    Why are you entangled in such a small world, little things?

    If you granted a wish to a pitiful heart, the little things reciprocated with hatred.

    �C ����This wasn��t what I was hoping for! Destroying the world and leaving only her and me alive��! What the hell am I doing��? Such a damn demon��!!��

    In that sense, the little things on the Arcana continent were clever.

    Among them, there were those who understood the ��true truth��.

    That may have been the reason why Gamigin lifted the horse��s hoof.

    ��I feel sorry for him.��

    In the past, Buer had ridiculed the end of the horse��s head.

    But through experience, I knew.

    Gamigin just couldn��t resist.

    ��In front of the true truth, even we cannot disobey.��

    dump.

    Both of Buer��s legs werepletely undone. Buer knelt down and saw the man approaching him. No, I saw the real truth. The maddened eyes trembled with delight.

    ����From now on, it��s purely an area of inquiry.��

    Buer did not doubt his end.

    What cannot be denied is the truth.

    No matter how you speak or act.

    Because I knew that it was the truth that decided.

    Buer dared to exercise his power.

    It was the power to prate the heart.

    It is not possible to see through everything.

    Buer��s authority was only valid for men.

    I��m d you��re a man.

    Buer was relieved.

    ��It��s really true. I do not reject seekers.��

    There is a difference in ss that cannot even be spoken.

    If the man wanted the truth to reject him, the power would have been ineffective. But is it mercy? Buer was able to fully demonstrate his abilities. I was able to get a glimpse of the inner traces of the man.

    Jureuk.

    it was immediately Tears flowed from Buer��s eyes. The existence of the heavenly world can understand time and space. Intervention is impossible, but search is possible.

    ����is it.��

    Therefore, Buer witnessed.

    It��s not just the past.

    The trials that the present and future man will go through.

    It wasn��t tears that flowed out of empathy for the man��s feelings.

    ��Is this the weight of the truth��!��

    Just by peeping.

    It was because it was so full of tears.

    The man��s words continue to Buer.

    �� ���� ������ ������ ����������.��

    Buer bowed his head before the truth.

    ��I am dumb and I cannot understand what you are saying����

    It was neither an act of fear nor an act of overbearing pressure. The existence that even the Demon King of the Ten Thrones truly worships is the current man.

    It was Grandfel.

    squeak.

    Buer��s end was not much different from other demons. His throat was cut, and with it he began to be swallowed up in the horrors of hell.

    Hellfire is no exception to anyone. In particr, the devil cannot bear the pain of the horrors of hell.

    ��Hehehe.��

    However, Buer was locked in a catharsis greater than the pain. I feel sorry for you, Gamigin. He sincerely ridiculed the demon king on the fourth throne, who was six steps higher than himself.

    ��I saw the real truth.��

    The attitude of the Demon King of the Ten Thrones was different from that of other demons.

    Manchurian species.

    because it has reached its peak. It means that you can transcend species and even transcend personal emotions and see through the essence. That��s why Buer had no regrets about his death.

    ��I witnessed the birth of true truth before anyone else. For that alone, I would dly be thrown into hell. hahahahaha.��

    Hwareuk.

    In the infinitely deep darkness, only the jade light of hell flickers.

    The top demon king has fallen to hell.

    that buck

    However, Grandfel��s steps did not stop.

    ������

    Because that gaze was not directed towards the fire of hell in the first ce.

    just go through the dark

    I don��t know where it disappeared.

    To find a single ray of light.

    that buck

    that buck

    that buck

    .

    .

    .

    The Iron Castle faced a horrific sight.

    ��Crazy��.��

    ��Behemoth��s Mouth��

    A term referring to one of the biggest permanent rifts that connects the Arcana Continent and the Demon Realm. Chain Walker regained consciousness. It was a scene I had heard familiarly through Gunner, but the impact of facing it in person was considerable.

    ��Che Chainwalker. What is all that��?��

    Likewise, Nam Tae-min, who was looking down at theid-back scenery, blurted out his words.

    It is an unfamiliarndscape.

    Only fragments of crushed flesh filled the thick darkness that spread everywhere.

    said the chainwalker.

    ��I heard there are cracks in your adventurer world. However, there will be no permanent cracks. The same goes for Arcana Continent. That��s a crack that��s forced to stay. It��s terribly unstable. Therefore, those who go to the demon world and those whoe from the demon world. They cannot withstand the unstable rift and are often scattered into pieces of flesh.��

    ����!!!��

    Leonie frowned and opened her mouth.

    ��Then those flesh points����

    ��That��s right. It��s all the devil��s flesh. There has been no known madman or hero from the Arcana Continent to the Pandemonium.��

    ��okay. It makes sense.��

    Hisagi nodded gently.

    The Arcana Continent, Pandemonium, and even reality.

    Demons originating from the demon realm were widespread.

    So when Hisagi saw the demon lord, Hisagi was ovee with doubt.

    Why does the demon king need cumbersome sacrifices?

    ��Because there would be no reason for the high-ranking people in the demon world to enjoy risky adventures. There is a ssic and safe method called Sacrifice Summoning.��

    There was no one who could properly exin the [��Strangeness��] of the rift. Even Ho-yeol, who is said to be the founder, said that Kii was an unconquered territory.

    The same would be true of the demon kings.

    It means that there is no reason to turn down the sacrifice, throw yourself into the uncertainty of the rift, and risk turning into a piece of meat to head to the Arcana continent. Skal evaluated it coldly.

    ��Was that instability saving the Arcana continent?��

    The amount of flesh scattered was vast. To the extent that it would not be a lie to say that the mountains and seas were made of blood and flesh. I��m sure everyone in the Iron Castle was thinking the same thing at this moment.

    He wants to quickly pass the Behemoth��s mouth.

    But the wish did note true.

    because it was seen.

    A silver light that emits a radiant glow in the thick darkness.

    Taemin Nam shouted.

    ���� Mr. Hoyeol!!��

    No one wanted to turn a blind eye to the brutalndscape.

    p!

    No order was needed. The Iron Castle descended immediately, and even Nam Tae-min, Chain Walker, and Walls Weil wore their own equipment.

    The Gunner��s warning is heard.

    �C ��Behemoth��s mouth is dangerous. You never know when, at what moment, which demon will pop out. Moreover, we do not fully know about the demon realm.��

    It meant that I couldn��t be sure that a Demon King-ss demon wouldn��t appear through the mouth of the Behemoth. As the head of the reconnaissance party, Gunner has been watching the Arcana continent more widely than anyone else.

    �C ��I��ve seen countless demons who surpass the Demon King with mere fighting power. Because they were just people with the qualities of a monarch.��

    yers could easily understand.

    In a word, it meant that the demon king was also a simr ss to the [lord] ss.

    But everyone didn��t hesitate at all.

    Of course, the same goes for Gunner, who was delivering the news.

    cried the gunner.

    �C ��Then give your life, gentlemen!��

    p����

    The Iron Castle fired a magic bullet toward the ground.

    The bullet was made of pure mana stone.

    The magic stone is the senior magician of the magic tower.

    Kiko Armin��s magic circle was engraved on it.

    ��Large-scale teleport��

    Before long, the magic bullet embedded in the floor emitted light and released magic power. One by one, the members of the Allied Crusade appear among the scattering magical particles.

    [You have entered Hidden Peace ��Behemoth��s Mouth��.]

    [Caution: Your sanity is too low.]

    [The Pandemonium is watching you.]

    It��s tight.

    The dizzying messages that came to mind were not important. The important thing was the heat. I overcame the pressure of the devil and hurriedly rolled my eyes. and faced

    ����?��

    Long silver hair that fell past her waist.

    A side stained with blood.

    The moment when everyone was at a loss for words and hesitated.

    ��Wait����

    Nam Tae-min, not anyone else, opened his mouth.

    murmured softly.

    Because it is a barbarian with a keen sense like a beast.

    Only Nam Tae-min noticed.

    ��That��s themander-in-chief I know. No, it��s not Mr. Ho-yeol����

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374. There was light,

    the longed-for sage.

    Inazuma era.

    Hisagi��s nickname.

    ����nder.��

    It is like a poisonous snake that is coiled and ring at its prey. It was a nickname thatpared Hisagi who looked at everything from a distance. However, the unfolding scenery was unexpected even by Hisagi.

    drip.

    Bleeding that started from the side of Ho-yeol. The bloodstains that soaked the floor continued from beyond the horizon. Hisagi rolled her head, which couldn��t turn. There was a name that came to mind.

    ����Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.��

    A member of the Cloudy family. It was he who came to the conclusion that themander-in-chief had left Cloudy territory in pursuit of him. Because there was a clear trigger that the mythic level quest had begun.

    You will automatically bite your lips.

    ��Did he make themander-in-chief look like that?��

    In Hisagi��s memory, the heat of passion was never broken.

    not to get hurt

    Rarely did even a speck of dust get on the uniform.

    ������

    But now it is different.

    It is unknown what happened to the hair that grew long enough to reach the floor. Still, one thing was certain. The current Ho-yeol is not in perfect condition.

    ��What?��

    Berserker the Berserker.

    either yourself or your enemy.

    Leonie fighting a bloody battle.

    ����He��s not even a berserker.��

    she murmured.

    It was a joke to ease the tension, but it didn��t work.

    They must have felt their presence.

    Still, Ho-yeol did not look back.

    As always, he doesn��t calmly say that there is nothing to worry about.

    drip.

    Only the sound of dripping blood was heard.

    ��damn.��

    The dwarf leader, Chainwalker, swallowed.

    They are dwarves who have suffered from burning minerals all their lives. Their steel-hardened patience began to crack. in front of unimaginable circumstances.

    In the end, Wallsweil, the best cksmith of the Dwarves, shouted.

    ��Captain! The smelting you requested has beenpleted. I am confident that it is the masterpiece of my life. It was thanks to you for giving me the legacy dragon skin that Noryong left behind.��

    It was a disingenuous dwarven concern.

    However, there was still no answer or sign of turning around.

    Ho-yeol was just moving on.

    Shuung.

    I hear the urgent voice of the reconnaissance aircraft Gunner in the sky.

    ��What are you all doing? Are you going to leave themander-in-chief alone like this? more dangerous If you keep moving in that direction, themander-in-chief will end up in that vicious mouth��!��

    ����!!!��

    understand that word.

    I was overlooking it while staring at Ho-yeol.

    It was ��Hidden Peace Behemoth��s Mouth��.

    An unstable permanent rift, a dimensional rift that connects the Arcana continent and the Pandemonium.

    Those who head to the Arcana Continent from Pandemonium and vice versa.

    Literally in the mouth of hemp water that can be horribly chopped.

    The direction Ho-yeol was advancing was the deeper maw world.

    Why the hell��?

    No matter how desperately you struggle, no answeres out.

    But those gathered did not hesitate.

    How should I dry the heat?

    Chain Walker muttered sadly.

    ��If you can��t turn away, think about stopping them.��

    Kkuk��

    Dwarves holding hammers.

    Hisagi and Leoni.

    The elites of the Great Alliance.

    Even Skal nodded.

    He confronts themander-in-chief, Ho-yeol.

    Normally, I wouldn��t even have dared to do it.

    To oppose Ho-yeol��s will and to stop him.

    But now it��s not normal.

    Most of all, because the condition of Ho-yeol was not serious.

    that buck

    Chainwalker leads.

    It was the moment when the whole army set foot toward Hoyeol.

    Kwadeuk.

    ��?!��

    The sound of their footsteps changed.

    The ground he stepped on was too indented.

    It feels as if the force of gravity applied to the body has multiplied dozens of times.

    It was absolutely high pressure.

    ��Ugh?!��

    Everyone��s body stiffened at once.

    A feeling of heaviness, as if from a far-off height.

    There was no consideration or mercy.

    I felt like an ant trampled by an elephant.

    The Chain Walker instinctively shouted.

    ��Everyone back down!!��

    Even with all my might, my legs couldn��t move properly.

    There were also those who would rather fall behind.

    As soon as I took a step back, the pressure disappeared like a lie.

    Skal breathed heavily.

    ��You don��t want ess.��

    No, it wasn��t to an unwanted level.

    It was a sharp reaction warning beyond an unfamiliar reaction.

    Hisagi shakes her head.

    ����No, it can��t even be called a warning. Right now, themander-in-chief is not even paying attention to us. If you get in the way, you will only be trampled on.��

    Not even a warning.

    is indifferent

    Of course, it was no constion.

    Everyone was in a bit of a shock.

    Nam Tae-min, who had been silent, opened his mouth.

    ����smells different.��

    Barbarian.

    The barbarian��s senses are closer to that of a beast than a man��s.

    Visual, auditory, and olfactory senses are no exception.

    Nam Tae-min��s eyebrows narrowed.

    Both hands headed for the greatsword he was carrying on his back.

    ��Are you sure. That��s not themander-in-chief.��

    ����what? What are you talking about?��

    It was Leonie who jumped forward and asked back.

    Shuk.

    Nam Tae-min lowered his head for a while and met Leonie��s eyes. Eyes looking for evidence But there is no evidence. Because this was the realm of pure senses.

    Even so, Nam Tae-min was convinced.

    ��The Ho-yeol I know doesn��t do this.��

    Before Frost Recapture.

    A being that should not be awakened.

    The London Miracle��.

    even if every move seems cold.

    Looking back, there was warmth in all of Ho-yeol��s actions.

    Like a ray of light in the infinitely deep darkness.

    But now Ho-yeol��s appearance was like a darkness that had lost its light.

    Except for the hair, there is no change in its appearance.

    I couldn��t feel any warmth or light from within.

    Nam Tae-min raised the corner of his mouth bitterly.

    ��Above all, if you were going to trample on us, you probably trampled on us a long time ago. Have we bothered Mr. Ho-yeol once or twice?��

    It was then.

    [The Behemoth��s stomach twists.]

    ��!��

    A message that floats in front of the yers�� eyes all at once. The variable called Behemoth��s jaw, which could not be overlooked even in an urgent situation, began to fluctuate.

    Smooth.

    The Behemoth��s stomach was shaking.

    A wriggling figure could be seen between the strewn fragments of flesh.

    A shadow creeping up from the demon realm.

    His flesh spurts out in all directions.

    Still, the guy didn��t give up.

    Eventually, an insidious voice is heard.

    ��I have been waiting only for this day, Buer��! Today is the time to usurp your throne. gue army. get through the pain If your flesh has been ripped off, be bones and move!��

    [The Devil��s Lich Discus appears.]

    Behemoth��s mouth was an unusual ce. The rmended level is bound to be high. An appearance message was disyed in the field of view of yers who entered the mouth. Not only that.

    ��It��s a great army!��

    It was also not an exaggeration to say that it was an army of gue. Discus�� flesh and summoned creatures exploded, covering the area with darkness. Thick poison spread uncontrobly.

    [The abnormal status ��poisoning�� urs.]

    Hisagi shouted to the dwarves who couldn��t see the message.

    ��A demonparable to a high-ranking demon has appeared. It seems to have taken quite a bit of damage through the Behemoth��s mouth, but it��s not an easy opponent.��

    p.

    The Dwarf-made armor would offset most of the status ailments. The chain walker pressed down on the helmet without being shaken. Yes, the thing I was more concerned about than the appearance of the devil was the heat.

    ��I have to support themander-in-chief.��

    drip.

    The bleeding still hasn��t stopped.

    Thest Akk��shan Demon Hunter.

    I couldn��t imagine Ho-yeol being attacked by the devil��

    Didn��t Nam Tae-min, an adventurer, say?

    He said that this man might not be the ho-yeol he knew.

    so.

    ��Because if you grab hold of it and ask, the Dwarf stubbornness will be resolved.��

    Even in order to directly ask for identity.

    Chain Walker was thinking of jumping into the Behemoth��s mouth.

    It was the intention to fight against the lich.

    It was the same with Nam Tae-min.

    ��Even if you don��t, it��s disturbing, but you��re a hindrance? Damn right.��

    [Berring Explosion] activated.

    Hoo-wook.

    Nam Tae-min��s breathing bes rough and he fixes the greatsword with one hand.

    With one free arm, step on the ground and lower your body to the fullest.

    Hisagi Leoni Skal.

    Subsequently, the elites of the great coalition also prepared for battle.

    The appearance of Rich Discus was no doubt good.

    battle with the bastard.

    And what I��m more concerned about than Buer, the high-ranking demon lord he��s chasing.

    Even at this moment, we are advancing towards the demon realm.

    It was an unstoppable pace of passion.

    fault.

    It was the moment before the all-out assault.

    Discus gave half of his flesh to Behemoth��s mouth.

    The guy��s half-bone muzzle red open.

    ��I am a nasty shot. The smell of green sulfur. And����

    He spat out while looking around the arcana continent covered in darkness.

    ��There is a mixture of your terrible smell. Buer.��

    stop.

    ��What?��

    Chain Walker��s muscles soared.

    What that means is simple.

    The high-ranking demon lord pursued by the Rich Discus.

    It was said that the buer had been burned by the green mes of hellfire.

    Allied Crusade.

    And Discus�� gaze goes to the same ce.

    The army of Discus, who lost its political rival to Ho-yeol, heads for it.

    ��bloke��!! What tricks did you use!!��

    Squeak.

    As befits the one who controls the death of the lich, the flesh scattered in the mouth of the Behemoth became its army. An army of undead poured out. Hisagi��s snake eyes quickly grasped the situation.

    ��It is a battlefield that is too advantageous for him.��

    Discus knows that.

    Discus also chose Behemoth��s Mouth as the ce to usurp the Tenth Seat of Buer, the top demon king. I hear the voice of the gunner who was watching the situation from above.

    ��There are too many, but too many. Thousands or hundreds of thousands!��

    Chainwalker made a decision.

    ��It is impossible to confront him in the current situation where Lord Hoyeol is not intact. Our first priority is to leave this Behemoth��s Mouth with Sir Ho Yeol!��

    nod

    No more words were needed.

    The forces of the Allied Crusade and Discus.

    Each rushes toward Hoyeol for different reasons.

    ����?��

    But there were no crashes.

    Discus looks at his army.

    I clearly ordered it to be torn apart.

    up

    Everyone stopped with only a hollow bone sound.

    As if millions of troops were blocked by a transparent screen.

    I couldn��t even step out of my seat.

    ����!��

    The same was true of himself. All I could do was stop and stare. Behemoth��s mouth, to be exact, the figure of a man heading to the demon realm.

    dismissal.

    Undead that have survived even in the Demon Realm without being destroyed by demons.

    The foresight of their leader, Discus, shed.

    An afterimage appeared in his mind.

    It was the scenery of the Demon Realm being destroyed by just one man.

    ��Dangerous.

    Discus tried desperately to stop the man.

    But I couldn��t.

    I can��t say anything about the oppressed body.

    What I saw in the field of view of Discus, who barely lowered his head.

    Patter.

    Because it was his own body that had already been shattered and scattered into the air. Every time the man took a step toward the Demon Realm, the army disappeared.

    To be precise, it was buried in infinitely deep darkness.

    Discus had to understand.

    ����Bure, you were not tricked.��

    This man was a being that even the Tenth Seat could not handle.

    Discus remembered Baal at thest moment.

    I hoped that Baal��s capriciousness would not forsake the Demon Realm.

    ����Nonsense.��

    Gunner was watching the scene from above.

    In just a few steps, tens of millions of troops scattered and disappeared.

    Gunner murmured involuntarily.

    ��That��s a catastrophe����

    he eximed.

    ��No one can get close!��

    Information obtained through reconnaissance should not be interpreted arbitrarily.

    There was only one thing Gunner could be sure of.

    You can tell just by looking at the crushed ground.

    That cmity will not discriminate between friend and foe.

    Tadadak.

    But it��s already toote.

    There was someone approaching Hoyeol from the Allied Temple.

    To be precise, there was someone who ran like a beast.

    Taemin Nam.

    Kwadeuk.

    The ferocity amplified by [Berring] makes it impossible to cover fire and water. Even the pain inflicted on muscles and bones can be forgotten for a moment. So Taemin Nam could barely open his mouth.

    ��You����

    Kwaddeuk.

    Even while his body was being crushed, he properly asked the question.

    ��Who is it? As expected��.��

    The development after that was also not expected by anyone.

    infinitely deep darkness.

    To bring a ray of light back into the darkness.

    The reason why it was only a question, not a grandiose action or ceremony.

    Only.

    ��As expected, Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus d����

    The reason only the person involved could know, no, because it was history.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375. Picture I drew (1)

    I think I fell into a deep sleep.

    A deep rest that cannot even be dreamed of.

    Isn��t it the first time I��ve put my eyes on like this since awakening?

    I thought this was what it was like to fall asleep as if I were dead even though it was nice to see it.

    The Seven Deadly Sins Rage.

    I never thought he would have such a novel pattern.

    The anger was much stronger than expected, but I wasn��t worried.

    I have faith.

    The belief that if it was Grandfel, not me, I would definitely hunt it down.

    Rather than worrying about Grandfel��

    it��s right to worry about me.

    The enemies you will face from now on are on a different level.

    Realize again.

    In front of such an enemy, I, Lee Ho-yeol, was infinitelycking.

    It��s different from before.

    The bubble subject carries a lot of burden unnecessarily.

    When I drown in pride, my burdens also sink.

    So what I did was simple.

    I have to raise the proficiency of the skill [Heaven, Heaven and Earth alone].

    Through the Curse [Understanding Darkness].

    We need to fully revive Grandfel��s abilities from his heyday.

    It��s not me Ho-yeol Lee who can handle the situation facing reality and the Arcana continent, but Grandfel. In that sense, Iughed. I thought maybe I should get used to this feeling.

    dark.

    It��s a darker feeling than closing your eyes. I felt like I was somewhere in the darkness, but I couldn��t be sure because I couldn��t see or feel anything.

    but.

    I could see that my body didn��t move ording to my will.

    It feels like the cubic tablet has spread throughout the body.

    As an analogy��

    Can you think of it as a change in the normal circumstances of Grandfel and me?

    why did you think that

    The moment when the mastery of [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth] reaches 100%.

    I��m wondering what will happen.

    Perhaps, thanks to my passing out, I may be experiencing future events in advance. I think I saw the [ckening] message at the end�� Maybe it��s because of that effect.

    Anyway, it��s not as good as expected.

    However, notining is a simple reverse. It was because of the thought that the usual Grandfel would feel like this. As I drifted in the dark, I suddenly heard a voice.

    ��Even a single ray of light has been taken away from me.��

    It was my voice, but it wasn��t my voice.

    If that��s the case, that��s what Grandfel said.

    Anyway, a ray of light.

    I don��t know what you��re talking about, but even if you pretend, it��s meaningful, just like the taste of Grand Fel. It��s not a big deal, but it��s giving meaning to it again. Like tea bag green tea or inte surfing.

    However, the words that followed could not help but be startled.

    ��Then I��ll take it too.��

    ��what?

    ��Demon World and all of you.��

    Demon��s hometown.

    Except for the Seven Deadly Sins born on the Arcana Continent, all demons, including the higher-ranking demons, originate from the ��Devil World��. The meaning of Grandfel��s deration was simple.

    Grandfel is the price of having that ray of light stolen.

    I was thinking of getting the whole Demon Realm.

    Only then did I know where this step was heading.

    I suddenly be aware of it once again.

    What I felt when I first activated the skill [Heaven, Heaven, Heaven, and Earth].

    As expected, it is clear that I do not know properly about Grandfel.

    As the system that never lies said.

    It is certain that he only knows about 10% of the level of proficiency.

    There was a subtle discrepancy between the setting I scribbled on and Grandfel��s words and actions. Even now it is. The current Granfell was openly angry.

    ��The first thing Grandfel learned as the next head of household was not to skimp on personal things.

    The position of head of the Cloudy family was a position where even the slightest disturbance was not tolerated.]

    Contrary to the setting.

    Why?

    As of right now, I don��t know.

    see.

    Normally, I would have made a fuss at this point.

    Going into the demon world alone?

    What if even a high-ranking demon king jumps out��!

    I thought it looked like he was really drowning in pride.

    But that was always Lee Ho-yeol��s point of view.

    Of course, if it��s you, Granfell, you might be able to do it.

    At that point I realized

    Maybe it��s because I keep closing my eyes like this.

    I thought it would be the best for everyone I could do��

    But life wasn��t so easy.

    Because a voice came through the darkness.

    ��who are you? As expected����

    The man��s voice was faintly audible.

    But because I was used to it, I noticed it right away.

    It was Nam Tae-min��s voice.

    Nam Tae-min was seriously reciting.

    ��Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus d��.��

    That fucking full name��!!

    My full name is Tyne.

    It ising out of the mouth of Nam Tae-min, who is not aplete stranger.

    Even listening sincerely is painful.

    ��No matter how much, I��m not as good as Romeo?!��

    ��So it��s a pity, but we��ll have to postpone the conquest of Pandemonium untilter, Grandfel. I desperately opened my mouth. He doesn��t panic or show off that he just woke up.

    I spit it out like always.

    ��That is a new question.��

    shamelessly.

    ��This is Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Then my vision began to brighten.

    Not quite.

    A single ray of light in the infinitely deep darkness��?

    *

    �C ��I am Lee Ho-yeol.��

    fluff.

    Hoyeol copsed at the end of those words.

    It was not at all odd. How could he stand upright with such an amount of blood? How can I walk forward? Rather, it was enough to make me doubt my eyes.

    ���� Mr. Hoyeol!!��

    Nam Tae-min��s bones were crushed, but he spurred the ground and bounced. He seeded in helping Ho-yeol before he copsed to the floor. Ho-yeol fainted, not anyone else.

    It��s understandable to be concerned��

    ��Damn it.��

    Nam Tae-min seemed like an idiot when he was smiling even a little.

    Nam Tae-min, do you doubt and like it at will?

    Even while ming himself, ��I am Lee Ho-yeol��.

    The hot answer echoed in my head.

    ��The operation is a sess. All forces retreat!��

    The allied forces of the holy war returned to the Iron Castle with Ho-yeol, themander-in-chief. The process was not smooth. It was because the mouth of the Behemoth was not a good ce.

    ��Did the devile out of there?��

    Demons enough to cover the Arcana continent.

    It was andscape that made sense to them. There were many demons that were being torn apart, but the number of demons surviving and stepping on the Arcana continent safely was not insignificant.

    bang.

    Chainwalker said, shaking off the demon with a hammer.

    ��Do you understand now? The continent did not neglect their invasion. I just couldn��t use my hands even though I knew it. ��Cause it��s already toote to hold hands That��s why you should have listened to Akshan.��

    Hisagi nodded. It wouldn��t be strange if it wasn��t for the Dwarf��s tanking with excellent equipment and the iron castle��s firepower support.

    But as you can see, it worked. Even though themander-in-chief passed out and returned to the Iron Castle, it means that everyone returned to the Iron Castle.

    Hisagi looked at the two spirits, Highel and Diend.

    ��I��m sorry, my lord����

    Ho-yeol copsed and the consciousness of the two spirits also returned.

    The infinitely deep darkness that covered the Arcana continent has also disappeared.

    as if nothing had happened.

    Hisagi looked at Nam Tae-min.

    ��How the muscles look.��

    There was no perfect corner of the fractured limb, but it seemed to have already healed somewhat naturally. Thanks to that, Nam Tae-min was sitting right in the chair, wrapping the bandage with his hand.

    ��Because it��s okay. I��ll do it.��

    ��Stay still.��

    ��No, don��t you know how to bandage? it��s a berserker A bandage is like a debuff to you. Cheol-min isn��t your older brother, so what I��m asking of you is����

    ��Can��t you shut up?��

    closely.

    Leonie wrapped the bandage so that blood didn��t flow through. Nam Tae-min��s brow furrowed on its own, but Hisagi was able to notice it. That was a sad expression.

    Gaon and Inazuma.

    As masters of the guild that once represented Korea and Japan, they are two people who know each other well. You can tell the level of emotion just by looking at the face. After Leonie left, Hisagi asked Nam Tae-min.

    ��What were you talking about?��

    ��Are you curious?��

    ��Yes, I am curious.��

    Nam Tae-min was startled.

    He was an obedient antagonist who never easily bends anything to himself.

    Nam Tae-min smiled anew.

    Probably because of the seriousness of the situation.

    ��well.��

    Nam Tae-min thought as he opened his mouth.

    ��I also have a veryplicated idea in my head.��

    Ho-yeol endured the pain of crushing his body and faced it.

    As expected, it wasn��t hot.

    Except for the long hair, there was nothing different from usual.

    That gaze was not of Hoyeol.

    ��But it didn��t feel like looking at a bug.��

    Perhaps he couldn��t even see himself in his gaze.

    It must have been reflected with very little dust.

    No one cares what happens to the little dust floating around.

    He probably didn��t even care about his own pain.

    Thanks to that, Nam Tae-min was sure, so he asked.

    ��Can you call that a conversation? It was just a question.��

    ��What question did you ask?��

    ��Just�� who are you?��

    Hisagi recalled Nam Tae-min��s words.

    -��That is themander in chief I know. No, it��s not Mr. Hoyeol����

    The moment he stepped into Behemoth��s mouth.

    Nam Tae-min said so.

    Hisagi didn��t take it lightly.

    ��At the time, I thought it was a simple metaphor.��

    I just epted it to mean that it was different from usual. However, if you think of Nam Tae-min��s direct, everyday speech�� Hisagi smiles lightly and continues.

    ��As expected, I don��t have to use my brain when talking to you.��

    ��What do you mean by that?��

    ��It��s apliment.��

    ��okay? That��s it.��

    It��s not just the two of them.

    The Iron Castle was still full of questions.

    Why the moment Ho-yeol copses.

    Has the infinitely deep darkness that covered the continent disappeared?

    Has the long hair returned to its original state?

    Did the warmth return from him?

    Because there was still nothing I could answer.

    So, it was best to just look at the door of the room where Ho-yeol was resting. Of course, ording to your teachings, without neglecting their work.

    Suddenly, Hisagi asked.

    ��How did themander-in-chief answer the question?��

    ��Do I have to tell you everything? Are you going to write a memoir or something?��

    ��Even if not, I am willing. It is a biography that records the actions of themander-in-chief. I made a promise while browsing books in the magic tower. There is no book that records the great achievements of themander-in-chief, so I should write one.��

    ����You��re crazy enough for that.��

    Nam Tae-min sincerely stuck out his tongue.

    However, Hisagi��s face was extremely serious.

    Precisely because I didn��t seem to give up.

    Even to get rid of annoying snakes.

    ��It��s not that I can��t do anything.��

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Before that, my questions didn��t end there.��

    ��Please do not leave out anything.��

    ��You look so docile as usual.��

    Nam Tae-min continued talking for a while.

    ��I��ve said it before, but it didn��t look like Mr. Ho-yeol. If so, I wondered who the hell was that wearing Hoyeol��s uniform. Then I could only think of one person.��

    ��I guess so.��

    ��that��s right.��

    It was then.

    ��The Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus that Mr. Ho-yeol was looking for in the Cloudy Territory��

    ��

    ����!!!��

    The door to the room where Ho-yeol was lying was opened.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376. The picture I drew (2)

    is said to have been severely injured.

    ��Are you really, really okay?��

    He must have said that he was walking endlessly with blood dripping from his side. While thinking about it, think of the [Blessing of the First World Tree] effect.

    ��No matter how great the injury.��

    It shouldn��t have taken a long time to recover from the end of the battle.

    Shall we look back on our memories?

    Let��s recall the past when we consumed two elixirs at the same time.

    ��At that time, really����

    Passed out in excruciating pain.

    Drop the teacup.

    His body must have been half-soaked in theher.

    ��It didn��t take long toe to my senses.��

    Even now, without going far. It had only been a few hours since I returned to the Iron Castle, and my injuries had already beenpletely healed.

    So, it was questionable.

    Why was I walking while bleeding?

    ��Isn��t the blessing of the first world tree activated?��

    If it wasn��t for that, there wouldn��t be any reason to walk while bleeding.

    It was necessary to confirm this as a Jipi keeper. I don��t know if it��s the problem of [infant existence in the world] or [ckening]. I thought it would be possible to prevent mishaps if I knew exactly what to do.

    I hid my feelings and replied.

    ��As you can see, it��s the same as always.��

    Shuk.

    Soon, my gaze turns to the jacket of dawn soaked in blood.

    ����Even in this situation, there is no lingering attachment to dressing.��

    Anyway, are you happy?

    The Iron Castle was an exhrating atmosphere.

    I was also aware, so I could guess.

    I could see the gaze toward me change from concern to relief in real time.

    muttered inwardly.

    ��Actually, I��m still frightened.��

    Again, it was Nam Tae-min��s voice that woke me up.

    Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo��!

    Before reciting his full name, he hurriedly came to his senses, threw his jacket over his shoulder, and left the room door. Of course, I said it without expressing any specific circumstances.

    ��Can I hear the mission report?��

    I must have looked faint anyway.

    My memory is hazy, what happened. What I can

    do if I don��t

    remember��

    The proud pride is still great.

    Fortunately, the Allies of the Holy Temple were ustomed to the Grandpel style of speech.

    First, Hisagi opened her mouth.

    ��The World Message came to mind. A ray of light faded in the infinitely deep darkness. Thanks to that, I guessed that something was wrong with themander-in-chief. We immediately set out to find themander-in-chief.��

    ��and startled me from the start.

    ��It��s not enough to have a full name, so what?��

    Now even Lee Myung is showing up as a world message?!

    Raymon Sean.

    A specific situation follows.

    ��As you know, the continent of Arcana was covered in thick darkness, Commander-in-Chief. The permanent rift leading to the Pandemonium [Behemoth��s Mouth] was no exception.��

    Wallsweil stroked his beard and drooled. Bandages were wrapped around both hands, which should be more precious than gold. It must have been injured in a ce called [Behemoth��s Mouth].

    ��I can��t remember how I heard it.��

    It seemed to be the cause that [Heaven, Heaven and Earth, Infant Tolerance] was activated after fainting.

    So the abnormal status [ckening] was activated. Thanks to that, the film in my memory must have been cut off from the battle against the Seven Deadly Sins.

    as if in a deep sleep.

    It was necessary to look back on what Grandfel had done during the moment when I, Lee Ho-yeol, was immersed in darkness. I continued speaking while maintaining a stern face.

    ��I want to hear your honest impressions.��

    And I was astonished.

    ����Did I really do that?��

    I could guess that the Seven Deadly Sins were hunting.

    The ce where I came to my senses was the mouth of the Behemoth. There was no way that the world��s Grand Fel would have left its giant prey and moved elsewhere.

    however.

    ��It was an undead monster as a lich from the Discus Pandemonium.��

    I hunted a boss-level monster that jumped out of the Demon Realm.

    What followed was even more shocking.

    Because Discus wasn��t an ordinary boss monster.

    A chain walker trims the gear of the rig.

    ��He deserves to be called the king of corpses! This adamantium armor is damaged. If we fought properly, we couldn��t guarantee victory on our own, Commander-in-Chief.��

    Dwarven Arms.

    Its performance is renowned on the Arcana continent. If the dwarves put their hands on it, it was because the basic [Unique] grade and [Epic] grade equipment items could not be bored.

    Thebat power of the Dwarves who went to the battlefield wearing their own equipment? You can��t call cksmith abat ss, but if you consider the level of skill, it��s at least a rank just below the seniors in the Mage Tower.

    ��If you add the power of the Iron Castle, you can say it��s the level of the Magic Tower.��

    Still, he couldn��t be sure of victory.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, specialize in grasping the subject.

    Of course, even if I joined.

    I wouldn��t have been able to defeat a guy named Discus easily.

    ��He��s not even a demon, is he?��

    Why are demon hunters considered trash?

    This is because the [Natural Rtions] target was extremely limited.

    demons and undead.

    Even though they look simr, [Natural Rtions] cannot be activated in front of the undead. The Dwarf Gunner, who said he had watched the whole situation as a Dwarf pilot, carefully opened his mouth.

    ��It��s disrespectful to themander-in-chief, but�� I, who witnessed that scene, considered you,mander-in-chief, to be a disaster. However, I had to To think that you would bury that devilish lich in darkness without lifting a finger!��

    It seemed that I had defeated such Discus without difficulty.

    There were so many witnesses��

    but I couldn��t believe it, so I checked the status window.

    Although Raymond Sean may be intent on fucking me.

    How not to lie as much as the system.

    First I checked the level.

    ��Let��s see then����

    Wouldn��t it have risen around level 100?

    What I hunted was the Seven Deadly Sins of Wrath and a Pandemonium lich called Discus.

    Because there was an upper limit of level 50 for arcana level up. No matter how much experience they gave, 50 levels each meant that 100 levels were the limit.

    [Level: 826]

    It was the level at the time he ascended after sending the fallen Yunaxus off to Hell.

    If I went up 100 levels from there, I should have reached level 926��

    [Name: Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo]

    [Level: 976]

    [Possessed points: 150]

    I was startled when I saw the points I had.

    A whopping 50 levels had risen more than expected.

    There is an invisible wall between the levels of Arcana. The wall exists every 100 level sections, and the amount of experience required for leveling up increases significantly whenever you cross a section.

    900 level vs.

    Even if you don��t know the boss raid, it means that you can��t easily raise your EXP by normal hunting.

    Then the story bes simple.

    Seven Deadly Sins Wrath.

    And in the meantime, burying Rich Discus in darkness.

    I had defeated ��something�� that was second to the two.

    Who is that guy?

    It wasn��t too difficult to guess. Because everyone seems to have heard it. Chainwalker added while nodding at Gunner��s words.

    ��But I don��t think it��s time to be at ease. Because the king of the corpses must have been chasing the demon king. That��s right. I mean Buer, the Demon King of the Ten Thrones.��

    Bueni.

    -Wee. Stepping into the realm of the heavens and the outside world.

    Of course, the Seven Deadly Sins, if it is a high-ranking demon lord, Buer. If it was more than the Pandemonium��s Lich Discus, it probably wouldn��t have dropped any less experience. By the way��

    ��I said I defeated it?��

    I just couldn��t believe it.

    The fact that they acknowledged that they were the true kings and the heavenly kings.

    I mean, it was just a while ago.

    ����No matter how Grand Fell is.��

    It was hard to believe that he had killed the Seven Deadly Sins, defeated Buer, and buried Discus, who had enough strength to challenge Buer, in a row in darkness.

    ��I need evidence.��

    Thanks to that, I naturally opened my inventory.

    and witnessed

    Spoils of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Set Item [Neutral Parasite] Set.

    Following Envy and Rust.

    [Neutral Parasitic Wrath 3/7]

    An item that appears to have been dropped by Wrath.

    I��ll check the effectter��

    and look at the next loot.

    As expected, one item that I didn��t know about stood out.

    [Pandemonium��s Bible: True Necronomicon] An

    unknown leather cover.

    A blood-red jewel adorning the exterior.

    Even a belt wrapped around it like a chain.

    Even if you look at it, it looks like Richie would carry it around. I guess. It must be the spoils of Discus. If it��s a book, I��m curious if it��s a skill book, but as expected, let��s look at the effect next time.

    And I shift my gaze.

    ����doesn��t exist.��

    The loot ended with that.

    Buer was clearly the Demon King.

    That is also the top demon of the bottom stone.

    He must have dropped the spoils of the Demon King.

    The loot was not there even afterbing through the inventory.

    I looked back at my guess.

    ��I wonder if it wasn��t Buer that I hunted.��

    It��s just that the Arcana continent isrge and the Pandemonium is no less vast.

    Did he kill another unknown demon equal to him?

    It was the moment I was thinking.

    ����!��

    I witnessed it in the status window.

    I am not anyone else.

    Proof that you��ve killed Buer.

    However, the evidence was insignificant.

    [Title: Owner of the 10th throne]

    Wait, if you are the owner of the 10th throne��

    You mean the king, right?

    Could it be that I took the throne of Buer?!

    *

    It is surprising that there is a subtle war of nerves between each branch. They say they aim for world peace. Ultimately, it is what people do. Because there was no choice but to be involved in the interests of the mothend.

    of the AAU General Assembly.

    ��I didn��t know a tie was so stuffy, senior.��

    Excited.

    Seong Hyun-joon moved his tie here and there and whispered to Yoon Su-gyeom in the seat next to him.

    It was a word I said to ease the tension.

    Unfortunately, Yoon Su-gyeom did not hear.

    ����my stomach is rumbling.��

    Lee Ho-yeol, a yer that cannot be expressed in words.

    And for his great sess in the Yunaxus Raid.

    Nam Tae-min took first ce in Arcana��s official rankings.

    Korea, the homnd of these two yers.

    The influence of the Korean branch of AAU had no choice but to soar. You can tell just by looking at the AAU general meeting being held in Seoul for the first time in history.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom calms down and puts it in his eyes.

    ��It��s on a different level than when you see it on a monitor. I never thought it would be this grand.��

    The scenery of the Mage Tower Crystal Hall.

    The general meeting is attended by all executives and staff of all branches of AAU.

    In that sense, the mage tower would be the most appropriate ce. Not only was it vast, but the portal was able to offset the geographic issue as well. But no one could have imagined it.

    The idea of daring to use the magic tower as a general meeting venue.

    ��Look over there, senior!��

    ����huh?��

    ��Hey, Branch Manager Park!��

    chuck.

    Park Min-jae was where Seong Hyun-joon��s finger was pointing.

    To be precise, Marcelo, the new lord of the Magic Tower.

    Park Min-jae bowed his head to him.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom honestly evaluated it.

    ��Why does the new tower owner seem to be very burdened?��

    Of course, Marcelo was not as brazen as ��Who��.

    It means that he knew that excessive treatment would be embarrassing.

    Seong Hyun-joon smiled at his boss��s new look.

    ��Chief Park is not ttery, but he genuinely likes you and bows his head like Ottogi, right? Oh my God, the AAU General Assembly was held at the Mage Tower. Have you seen it before? How much strength was put on your shoulders among the branch heads��!��

    The timing was right.

    It was a mage tower that began to open more actively after Marcelo was elected as the new tower owner.

    The influence of Ho-yeol, who valued [Gi-i], was great in that move. The Magic Tower��s ��regr meeting�� and the AAU��s [general meeting]. Because there were enough possibilities to reach new results.

    Seong Hyun-jun checked his watch and whispered.

    ��I will start soon.��

    Why is it Thursday?

    The reason is simple.

    A meeting needs an agenda.

    Thursday��s regr update was nothing short of a good stage to test the performance of the new [Giggy]. That was the reason Yoon Su-gyeom was nervous.

    ��I��ve definitely got the data����

    At least so that the Magic Tower won��t be disappointed.

    It should give usible results.

    because I knew that

    But unfortunately.

    ����!��

    widely.

    Before long, Yoon Soo-gyeom��s fingers stopped at the regr update details that surfaced. No, it wasn��t just Yoon Su-gyeom. AAU power as well. Even the face of tower owner Marcelo hardened. Park Min-jae gnashed his teeth softly.

    ������������

    A new incident ising to your side.

    ������������

    ��This bastard, Raymon Sean, is real����

    ������������

    [A newrge-scale event, ��Demon Lord Conquest: Proof of the Ten Thrones�� begins.]

    [A higher ranking demon king and new challengers will appear. .]

    [From now on, ��Behemoth��s Mouth�� will no longer attack demon-type monsters.]��

    ������������

    *

    I stared at the message that came to mind.

    [Challenge?]

    [Prove it.]

    [The choice is entirely up to you, the king.]

    ��Looks like you��ve misunderstood something.

    what do you think me

    Did you make them participate in the battle for the demon lord?

    I summed up the situation in one word.

    ��It��s Checkmate.��

    ��Che Checkmate��?��

    I overlooked these goddamn ears��!

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377. It��s a role I��m familiar with (1)

    Looking at the message that came to mind.

    [??? : Battle for the Demon King �C Proof of the Tenth Seat]

    The format of the quest is clear��

    Why does it start with a question mark?

    I have doubts, but check the contents first.

    Thanks, I was able to guess.

    You are the King of the Ten Thrones.

    Many challengers are eager for your ce. Kneel at the hand of a challenger or take down another king watching from above. The choice of challenge and proof is entirely up to you, the king.

    -Secure the tenth throne. (In progress)

    -Challenge for the ninth throne. (In progress) It seems that

    this is��

    not an Arcana quest, but a ��Pandemonium�� side quest. Because that wasn��t enough, this quest was clearly treating me as a king, more precisely, as a new demon king who took the ce of Buer.

    ��Can I be happy to be a king?��

    Since the tenth throne is the true king.

    Is it possible to upy the throne regardless of race?

    Unexpectedly, you��re quite open, isn��t it?

    Well, even if it��s just an undead lich doing Discus or something.

    He must have said he was aiming for the throne of Buer.

    ��No matter how much it is, a human is a demon king.��

    I still couldn��t believe it.

    It was written in a system message that didn��t lie.

    The choice of challenge and proof is entirely up to me as the king.

    Once I recited

    ��It��s checkmate.��

    Not even in front of the chessboard.

    You don��t even know how to y chess properly.

    It��s a no-brainer checkmate deration.

    ����Che checkmate?��

    I feel the attention of the people around me.

    People who know chess and people who don��t know can guess what it means.

    It means the king is in danger.

    ��It��s grandiose, but it��s not wrong.��

    I don��t know if it��s twice as right.

    I could guess just by looking at the two quest objectives.

    Yes, as the demon king of the tenth throne, I was able to challenge the throne of the other higher demon kings. At the same time, as the Demon King of the Ten Thrones, he had to prove his ability against the challenges of numerous challengers.

    I muttered to myself.

    ��There��s no such thing as a dilemma.��

    It was a very honest impression.

    The reason is simple.

    Because I don��t have the skills to defeat a high-ranking demon lord yet.

    It was Grandfel who killed Buer, not me.

    ��It��s the same with Rich Discus.��

    If the challengers were all devils, I wouldn��t know.

    If a challenger who has nothing to do with demons appears.

    You won��t be able to benefit from the [natural enemy rtionship] that you can trust.

    It could have been said that it was a blow to the front and back.

    However, my snout was not honest.

    ��It kills two birds with one stone.��

    In the end, did he question my continuous chanting?

    The chain walker asked cautiously.

    ��Captain, what happened?��

    It wasn��t just the chain walker.

    Nam Tae-min and other members of the giant coalition were also looking at me with serious expressions. My alter egos, Hiel and Diend, also lowered their heads and spoke to me.

    ��My lord, I don��t want to regret it again.��

    So I had no choice but to look at them seriously.

    The proof of the 10th seat is a bullshit.

    It was the tenth throne that Buer had passed on.

    I had no experience sitting on a throne, but I could feel it.

    It wouldn��t be a demonic quest for nothing.

    This means that threats on a different level may be overflowing.

    Perhaps the real war has finally begun.

    ��Everyone will be in danger.��

    That��s why there can be no hiding.

    My stubbornness could not stand still.

    I opened my mouth directly.

    ��Are you guys ready to go to war with me?��

    The weight of war touches me.

    Depending on victory or defeat, the lives of countless people wille and go.

    I might die on the battlefield.

    Even a chain walker armed with dwarf gear might be killed in a ghastly manner.

    Nam Tae-min Hisagi Leoni Skal, of course.

    Even real yers may not be exempt from threats.

    So I definitely wanted to get an answer.

    In order not to be shaken from me.

    But the answer came much sooner than I thought.

    ��What are you talking about, General Genga?��

    Even with a heartyugh.

    The Chain Walker was smiling with satisfaction.

    ��You must not have forgotten why your title was Commander-in-Chief? If I had forgotten�� I might be feeling sorry for you for the first time!��

    Title Commander-in-Chief of the Allied Forces of the Holy War.

    At that, I realized

    ��It means that everyone has been prepared for a long time.��

    Was that��? Maybe I was the only one who wasn��t looking at the situation properly. Even their lives have been sacrificed ever since they joined the Crusade Alliance.

    It was from then.

    ����Yes, themander-in-chief.��

    The fact that the title of ��Chief of the General��, which had been unfamiliar to me until now, no longer sounds like cringe. Is it because of the dark history or the iron? If not, is it because of pride?

    I didn��t know why, but one thing was certain.

    That this is the beginning of a full-fledged holy war.

    So I didn��t hesitate.

    ��I, Lee Ho-yeol, will respect your decision.��

    dered right away.

    ��As themander-in-chief of the Allied Crusade.��

    ��No matter how hard it is, it��s still not easy to say it out loud.

    *

    Langeri, a small city on the outskirts of the empire.

    Liuojunchun looked at the message that emerged from the lord��s castle.

    At the same time, I checked theplexion of the five stars.

    There was not the slightest change in their faces.

    ��This is a message that only came to me.��

    Liuojunchun��s eyes turn to the message again.

    [??? : Battle for the Demon King �C Proof of the Ten Thrones]

    A usurper with the qualities of a king. The time hase to take the ce of a true king. Now that the demon king of the new tenth throne has proven his qualifications. Does that mean that opportunities havee to you as well? Will you settle down or will you challenge? Choose, challenger.

    -Challenge the Demon King of the Ten Thrones. (Ongoing)

    Before and after the cataclysm.

    This is Junchun Liu, who was active as a top ranker.

    In addition, as the guild master of the unification of the world, he hase across a lot of information.

    The eyes of such a knowledgeable yer are the first letters of the message.

    I was stuck on a question mark.

    ��Are you saying you can��t even dare to evaluate the system?��

    The value of this quest.

    Liuojunchun read the contents of the quest over and over again.

    To sum it up, it was simple.

    It was that the opportunity hade to kill the Demon King of the Ten Thrones and im the throne.

    ��Like the demon king of the new tenth throne did.��

    The demon king of the tenth throne.

    Liuo Junchun had no idea who it was.

    The only thing I can guess is��

    The main character of the message that came up in front of my eyes as well.

    ��Granfell.��

    He said he started a mythical quest.

    That possibility cannot be overlooked.

    In any case, it is the same as being unknown.

    Liuojunchun neither looked up to nor feared that unknown being. The important thing was that he had the qualifications of a challenger in his hands.

    ��The quality of a king.��

    He must be referring to the [Lord] ss.

    Liuojunchun was the only [lord] among the yers.

    Although there were yers who had the [Lord] ss in the past.

    Most of the characters were deleted and new characters were developed before the cataclysm due to the high level of development difficulty. If you ask what happened to the [Monarch] who awakened as a yer after the Cataclysm.

    Shuk.

    Liuojunchun��s gaze turned to the hilt of the five-star sword.

    Killed.

    without missing a single one.

    The reason was simple.

    ss quest.

    Unique among the same ss.

    Ryuo Junchun, a ss quest that only the chosen ones canplete.

    was to do it himself.

    Wasn��t there a headwind?

    Could it be that

    No one noticed.

    �C Found as a corpse in the Sheodin Rift, the monarch yer!

    �C The yer��s actions seem highly likely��

    �C Was the conflict with the supernova the cause? Except for the suspicion amplifying

    intelligence.

    Because it was Ryuo Junchun, whom no one in the unification of the world trusted.

    Because there was no one to catch up on.

    The corner of Liuojunchun��s mouth went up.

    Indeed, my judgment was not a mistake.

    As the sole yer lord.

    It was certain that he seized the opportunity to challenge the throne of the Tenth Seat.

    ��but.��

    This was the Arcana Continent. It means that you can��t guarantee how many people like you will have the qualities of a monarch. So, Liuo Junchun had no intention of moving first.

    ��Opportunityes.��

    Moreover, he was the Demon King.

    ��Maybe I could be aiming for a fisherman��s geography.��

    Yes.

    They treat demons like bugs and hunt them thoroughly.

    Didn��t Lee Ho-yeol enter the Arcana continent in earnest?

    Liuojunchun murmured.

    ��Maybe I will see your virtue for the first time.��

    Without even realizing that he had a huge misunderstanding��

    *

    Magic Tower.

    Crystal Hall.

    Marcelo looked at the muttering crowd.

    ��It doesn��t sound like that either. kyung.��

    The new tower owner still called the chief mage Lord. It had to be. Because Marcelo didn��t think that he had proved the Tower Master��s vessel.

    ��Nevertheless, I��ll try.��

    just that.

    Because it was the only way to share the burden Ho-yeol was carrying.

    Marcelo had only taken on the role of the tower owner.

    ��It��s a battle against the demon king.��

    I��ve experienced it once in the past.

    A throne of 72 seats.

    The battle for the demon king took ce to fill the vacancy of the demon king who fell into hell.

    However, remarks from the AAU side continued.

    ��The demon lords, except for the top 10 demon lords, have been deleted due to bnce adjustments. So far, the update history has never been out of sync, so the throne in this battle for the demon king must be the throne of a higher demon king.��

    Banshee William, the chief of me magic, twitched.

    ��Hey, I can say that too. Beware of the high-ranking demon king, isn��t that what Chief Lee said, not anyone else? The question is, how do you deal with such a high-level demon king?

    ��Is that so��?��

    ��is it so! The problem is how to respond to a high-ranking demon king who is sure to rampage from now on. I can��t be sure where I��ll run out right now. Because the te isid on them!��

    Although at first nce it seemed like an altercation.

    Mage Tower and AAU.

    Arcana continent and reality.

    It was one of the processes for a group of twopletely different worlds to put their heads together ande up with a [��Strange��] answer. Therefore, Park Min-jae, the head of the AAU Korea branch, also opened his mouth.

    ��Senior Bensh William��s words are not wrong. Even from the point of view of the early days of the Arcana Continent, the probability that the top demons will rampage has increased. Even looking back at the previous cases, it is.��

    Tadadak.

    When Park Min-jae nced at him, Yoon Su-gyeom tapped theptop keyboard.

    At the same time, a hologram floating in the crystal hall.

    It contained the scenery of thest demon lord battle.

    frost.

    A star pattern drawn on the body.

    The pictures of Dekaravia flow one after another.

    ��Originally, in order to summon the Demon King, a corresponding sacrifice is required. However, it was different when the te called the battle for the devil wasid. Demons strong enough to challenge the throne poured out without any sacrifice.��

    That was the reason Park Min-jae went to Raymon Sean.

    ��It will be the same as then. High-ranking demons who need enormous wealth may overflow into reality without any restrictions. Even the challengers who are aiming for the position of such a high-ranking demon king do not need to add an exnation.��

    ����.��

    The first time they met, it was embarrassing.

    Raymon Shen, as always, has thrown a problem that cannot be solved at this time. Because that was Raymon Shen��s way ofmunicating. Senior wizards have a conversation with Park Min-jae��s remarks.

    ��Can our mage tower handle it?��

    ��If I gave this Banshee William a magic tool for a decisive battle, I would burn anything, whether it be a high-ranking demon king or something��!! Senior Bangrit, don��t you know because you witnessed my arcane magic?��

    ��Yes, it must have been great. But high-ranking demons are more than dragons, right? Considering that he is a more formidable enemy than Yunaxus, who was corrupted into an evil dragon����

    He is a better enemy than Yunaxus.

    ��Kuhm.��

    Imagine that, even Banshee had no choice but to shut up.

    There was silence in the Crystal Hall for a while.

    Seong Hyun-jun muttered in the ufortable silence.

    ����I��d rather we were wrong.��

    To think that a high-ranking demon king could jump out without a sacrifice.

    Even if it��s unfair, isn��t it too unfair?

    However, Seong Hyun-joon��s small wish did note true.

    Again��

    ����!��

    I could only guess from the sound of footsteps.

    it was hot

    Hoyeol had returned to reality from the Arcana continent.

    A regr meeting of the Magic Tower.

    To avoid missing out on AAU��s general meeting.

    Did you even hear the story going back and forth?

    I opened my mouth while walking through the crystal hall.

    ��Imend you for your quest for oddities. That��s the correct answer. They don��t need any special sacrifices to show themselves in the Arcana continent and in reality.��

    Before long, he stood upright on the podium and exploded.

    ��Because I am the Demon King of the Ten Thrones.��

    ����?!��

    nuclear bomb.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378. It��s a familiar role to me. (2)

    Bomb deration.

    For reference, Ho Yeol��smunication method was also not inferior to Lei Men Shen��s. Because there were many cases where the original meaning was implied. It was not umon to realize it only after everything had passed.

    But now it was different.

    Seong Hyun-jun whispers to Yoon Su-gyeom.

    ��Senior Seo. You must have some hidden meaning?!��

    Coming back was a grind.

    ��well. I do not know.��

    I am the Demon King of the Ten Thrones.

    single entry.

    Because there was absolutely no room for a direct deration to be interpreted differently.

    The one who reacted more violently than anyone else was the senior mage of the Mage Tower.

    It was Bensh William.

    ��As expected, the reason why there was no blood or tears��!!��

    ��does this man take that word seriously?

    Hold on.

    ��Ugh.��

    Bangrit swallowed a sigh and stabbed Banshee in the side. Banshee quickly shut his mouth at the stinging gaze that was pouring out only then. However, it was not only Banshee who was shocked.

    Ho-yeol continued as if he had expected such a reaction.

    ��I defeated Buer, the Demon Lord of the Ten Thrones, on the Arcana Continent and returned to the Mage Tower. The Pandemonium must have judged my actions as usurping the tenth throne upied by Buer.��

    ����!!!��

    Both the Magic Tower and AAU were shocked.

    Park Min-jae asked Ho-yeol back.

    Another expression of the demon king of the 10th throne��

    ����Did you really kill Buer, Commander-in-Chief? Just one day in real time. Calcted by the time of the Arcana continent, hasn��t it been a few days?��

    The presence of a high-ranking demon is on a different level.

    It was AAU who acquired that information through Ho-yeol, not anyone else.

    What was shocking was the magic tower as well.

    In the crystal hall, only the two men were unmoved.

    Hoyeol, the party involved, and Matisse Dean Carl, senior ck magician.

    ��That��s it.��

    Matisse looked at the suitable mana shimmering in Ho-yeol. Appropriate magic that can only be witnessed through magic tools is shimmering enough to be visible��

    ��Is it evidence of ckening?��

    ckening is the regurgitation of the past.

    In addition, considering Hoyeol��s appropriate amount of magic power, it would not have been strange if the aftermath of the past flowed backwards really covered the Arcana continent with darkness.

    Matisse nodded.

    ��Perhaps even a high-ranking demon king won��t be a problem.��

    Even though I knew that fact, I still couldn��t understand it.

    As you can see, the current Ho-yeol looked fine.

    To the extent that I can��t even think of a person who has experienced ckening.

    ��I can never easily ovee ckness����

    Matisse hesitated while looking at Ho-yeol.

    Did you notice the gaze before long?

    It was because Ho-yeol and his eyes met.

    For a moment, Matisse asked himself a question.

    ����Are those eyes the senior officer I know?��

    However, to the extent that meaningful questions be colorless.

    The heat was the same as usual.

    I unintentionallymitted rudeness in this old age.

    Matisse hurriedly bowed his head to Hoyeol.

    Hoyeol looked away and opened his mouth.

    ��Didn��t you tell me? Be vignt, but there is no need to be afraid.��

    ����!��

    ��Because it��s not worth looking up to the devil. Even if it is the true king of demons, it is no exception.��

    The true king of demons.

    He must be talking about a high-ranking demon lord.

    Hoyeol added.

    ��Also, it��s no different than already besieging them.��

    ��Wait a minute, even if the progress is fast, it��s too fast!

    As expected, Hoyeol��s remarks were difficult to follow.

    Isn��t the high-ranking demon king beingpared to a prey driven into a corner?

    Even for the sake of understanding, aplete adjustment was necessary.

    Park Min-jae calmly organizes the situation.

    ��So what General Manager Yusura said�� Thanks to the killing of Buer, who was ranked 10th. Isn��t that saying that the general manager has taken over the throne of the tenth throne?��

    Hoyeol replied as always.

    ��It��s a throne I won��t take even if I give it to you. Yes.��

    Seong Hyun-jun thought about that answer.

    you��re the devil

    If it were the other yers, I would have been ttered.

    It is said that it is still integrity and innocence not to cling to the movie of wealth and honor.

    Seong Hyun-jun whispered.

    ��You��re the Demon King. Isn��t that a cool name?��

    ����Your sensibility is a little flirtatious?��

    ��You are still young! Just a middle school student feeling. That��s also second grade����

    Fortunately for someone.

    The chat didn��tst long.

    Park Min-jae opened his mouth while nodding his head.

    ��I don��t know if that was the trigger. The Devil Conquest has been announced through regr updates, General Manager. It wouldn��t matter if the Arcana continent and reality were surrounded by demons ahead of the battle against the demon king����

    The reason Crystal Hall fell into agony was because of that.

    It is said that the top demon lords can appear without offerings. It is also unknown how many contenders for the throne of such a high-ranking demon king will be. Because the whale fight made the shrimp��s back explode.

    But Ho-yeol calmly asked.

    ��Didn��t you tell me?��

    ����what do you mean?��

    ��I am the Demon King of the Ten Thrones.��

    Ho-yeol��s gaze turns from Park Min-jae to the crowd.

    ��I��m guessing what you��re concerned about in the battle for the demon lord. But am I not standing at the forefront of the scramble? Yes, the daggers of countless challengers will be the first to point at me.��

    Hoyeol added calmly.

    ��Because the tenth throne is such a seat.��

    ��for a moment.

    When I heard it, it really was. If it was a challenger, there was a high probability of aiming for the most easygoing demon king. Then it made sense to say that they were immediately surrounded in reverse.

    Banshee and Bangrit whispered.

    ��So you��re saying that as the Demon King, you��re going to wipe out all the challengers, isn��t that��? It��s not a metaphor, it was really true that Chief Lee surrounded him. No, it��s a perfect trap that surpassed the siege!��

    Of course, the meaning behind it didn��t end there.

    ��Also, I have a chance to point my sword at a high-level demon lord. As the demon king of the tenth throne, I also have to go through the process of challenging the higher demon king.��

    ����!��

    ��That is why I did not refuse the throne of an inferior race.��

    Ho-yeol��s eyes shine coldly.

    ��You can��t miss even a single prey.��

    *

    Let��s think of the world��s Grand Fel temperament.

    Anyway, because of his integrity.

    I was the one who gave up the kingship of Yusra, which is called Treasure Ind, where gold and silver treasures abound. Is that all? I even refused to give in to Frost, arge city in the northern part of the Empire. Even the title bestowed by the emperor of the empire is the same as the position of the head of the tower.

    To me, the Demon King of the Ten Thrones?

    ��Will the king of demons like a position like that?��

    Above all, to Grandfel, demons were nothing more than prey.

    to the hunter.

    I mean, where is the title of the king of the game appropriate?

    ��In that sense, you��ve endured a lot, Grandfel.��

    However, in front of others, Granfell imed to be the Demon King of the Ten Thrones. Because there is a greater cause than that. The justification for striking out numerous prey in the fight against the demon king.

    ��It��s the demon king. It doesn��t sound bad in appearance.��

    Demon King.

    It��s absolutely not because of the word that makes me sick of middle school.

    Click��

    I put down the teacup.

    Of course, there is a green tea bag hanging over the teacup.

    It wasn��t the green tea I brewed.

    ��Anyway, wouldn��t it be rude to say that even he looks good on you?��

    You��ve gotten quite used to the use of quirks now, Marcelo.

    ��This is a dish that can only be ordered by rocket delivery.��

    as I have been taught

    You seem to be making good use of your gi.

    I am in the office of the tower owner, Marcelo.

    He nced at the tea bag box ced on the other side and muttered.

    ��Also, appreciation is personal freedom, Marcelo.��

    ��What art am I?

    Anyway, there is no sense of crisis in this guy��s snout.

    I could tell from the fact that Marcelo wanted to talk.

    ��Listening to your jokes puts my mind at ease.��

    When you look at it, it��s not always wrong.

    checkmate.

    I am the Tenth Seated Demon King.

    And the breath of demons with the possibility of crossing their throne.

    Because I was standing in a position where I could tighten at the same time.

    but.

    ��It must be a problem starting with me being the king.��

    The checkmate situation meant that each other was inmon.

    Granfell, who regards the devil as worse than a puppy, was calm as always, but those who understood my n had no choice but to send their concerns.

    ��Are you sure you��re okay?��

    Click.

    Marcelo carefully floated a rhyme for a while while sitting face to face and savoring the green tea. Now, the Tower Master has be the head of the Magic Tower. There was no change in how he treated me, the senior.

    ��This storm looks stronger than any other. Above all, the intentions are impure. It is as if the te has beenid for the Arcana Continent or the Pandemonium, which is not the reality here.��

    return to reality.

    As I headed to the Crystal Hall, I checked the regr updates. [Demon King Battle: Owner of the Ten Thrones] I expected it from the moment I thought of the quest, but Raymon Sean exceeded my expectations as expected.

    ��I��m guessing you��re referring to the mouth of the Behemoth.��

    ��That��s right.��

    ��Even if it��s not the case, I just witnessed it on this expedition.��

    ��Are you sure?��

    ording to Marcelo, the Mage Tower is also the mouth of the Behemoth.

    He said he was aware of its existence early on.

    Marcelo gently closed his eyes.

    ��I heard the news in the Oval Office one day. Akshan��s demon hunters have delivered a significant warning about the Behemoth��s mouth to the Mage Tower��s leadership���� A

    natural enemy��s intuition.

    It was our Akkshan seniors who recognized the renovation of the Pandemonium and prepared for the Holy War early on. The Behemoth��s Mouth seems to have conveyed the danger to the Empire and the Mage Tower.

    ��I resent myself for not paying attention.��

    Including Marcelo.

    At the time, no one seemed to think deeply about it.

    Considering Akshan��s reputation in those days, it was reasonable.

    ��Not the Dwarves who were directly helped����

    As far as I know, those who can be called friendly forces to Akshan��

    I didn��te to mind.

    I responded generously to Marcelo.

    ��At that time, there were devil worshipers at the head of the Mage Tower. Marcelo, even if you wanted to step out, you would have interrupted it. There is no need to me yourself.��

    ����it was. I hadpletely forgotten about it.��

    Co-chief, to put it mildly.

    To be honest, a parachute.

    Even I, who first stepped into the Mage Tower, knew that the elder mages disyed contradictory behavior. At that time, Marcelo was deeply irritated by the elders.

    I spoke.

    ��It��s never toote, Marcelo.��

    ��Your words are right. If that��s the case����

    It��s like Marcelo, who is thorough in everything. Concerned gazes are nowhere to be found. Marcelo��s eyes light up and he immediatelyes up with a solution.

    ��The most urgent thing is to block the Behemoth��s mouth. ording to AAU��s report, from now on, beings from the underworld will pour out without any restrictions.��

    Iughed to myself.

    ��Because of this, Grandfel, who likes to take on the role, must have passed the position of the tower owner.��

    What Marcelo said was correct.

    In order to prevent the erosion of the Demon World in earnest, it was best to block the mouth of the Behemoth. Of course, the specific method didn��t immediatelye to mind.

    I told Marcelo the story of the demonic Lich Discus being bitten by the Behemoth��s mouth.

    Still, Marcelo got the point.

    ��It would be even more difficult with a creature like this.��

    Behemoth��s Mouth no longer attacks demon-type monsters through an update.

    What that means is simple.

    It means that if you touch the guy��s nting for no reason to block it, you might end uppletely overturning that aggression.

    Marcelo picks up a teacup, perhaps feeling frustrated.

    ����this.��

    Even forgetting that it was emptied earlier.

    It��s natural to feel stuffy.

    I know demons will pour out of the Behemoth��s mouth.

    Because there was no way to stop it.

    But don��t worry, Marcelo.

    I calmly opened my mouth.

    ��It��s an unreasonable battlefield.��

    ��I hate to admit it, but it is.��

    ��Then, wouldn��t it be better to change the battlefield?��

    ����what do you mean sir?��

    Marcelo is startled.

    Needless to say, I wasn��t ttered.

    Above all, this was not the answer I, Ho-yeol Lee, came up with.

    ��For a true checkmate.��

    ����for?��

    ��I will enter the demon realm.��

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379. Maybe it��s enough for

    me and you to change the battleground for the battle against the devil.

    To the Demon World, which is neither the Arcana Continent nor reality. In fact, it is quite natural. If you ask why they choose their king from someone else��s hometown, they won��t have anything to say.

    The problem is the madman who would do such a thing.

    Although it was about whether it existed in the Arcana continent and in reality.

    Because of this, Marcelo was clearly surprised.

    ��What do you mean by entering the demon realm?��

    It��s because Marcelo in reality didn��t witness it.

    -��I thought you were really disappearing beyond the demon realm?��

    The moment I lost my mind

    Grandfell��s steps toward the Behemoth��s Mouth, which leads to the Demon Realm. In the first ce, Grandfel��s destination was the Demon World. Buer, the high-ranking demon king, and Discus, the usurper, only met by chance in the process.

    ��The two of them didn��t fill the castle of Grandfel.��

    A price for a lost ray of light.

    At that time, Granfell was really ready to take down the entire demon realm.

    Probably because of that experience.

    I was able to change my mind easily.

    ��We can��t give up our hometown just to y the devil.��

    A shrimp back bursts in a whale fight.

    The reality ahead of the battle for the demon king and the position of the Arcana continent cannot be better expressed than that. That��s why I��m going to move the ce where the whale fight takes ce to the demon realm.

    Then wouldn��t the devil��s back explode instead of the shrimp��s back?

    ��Because I became the bait.��

    As I said, my position in the fight against the demon king is unrivaled. It doesn��t mean that it is uniquely strong. It means that it is certain that he will receive more passionate attention and challenges than any other high-ranking demon king.

    ��Because it will look the most easygoing.��

    He is the lowest-ranking demon king who has just ascended the throne.

    Even if I change my stance, the country will target me first.

    Such an appetizing demon king.

    What will happen if you show up in the demon realm with your own feet?

    Marcelo answers slowly.

    ����Sir, you will be attacked by numerous challengers. If the Lord sets foot in the Demon Realm. There may be no reason for demonic beings to cross over to the Arcana continent through the mouth of the Behemoth. There would be no reason for that.��

    But that expression couldn��t be brighter.

    ����But is that really your great will?��

    I nodded.

    ��Yes.��

    I know what your concerns are.

    In fact, I was also very worried.

    The demon realm must also be apletely different world. The [Last Adventurer] effect, which is valid in the Arcana continent, also seems to be absent. If I die in the Pandemonium, I really won��t be able to get a corpse��

    Because I��ve been thinking about all sorts of things.

    But no matter how I thought about it, this was for the best.

    This time, I wasn��t swayed by the pride of Grandfel.

    Commander-in-Chief of the Allied Forces.

    It was the decision made by Lee Ho-yeol, who had epted the position.

    Marcelo raised an eyebrow.

    ��Then I will not dissuade you any longer.��

    Then immediately think of the next number.

    ��It��s good because the public and private affairs are clear.��

    Because of this aspect of Marcelo, I may be the first to discuss all important matters with him. Marcelo was hiding his expression and was faithful to the n.

    ��As you know, the most important thing before entry is information. In that sense, the Demon Realm is bound to be dangerous.��

    devildom.

    It was considered like a legend before the demons appeared in earnest. It��s a story from when Arcana was just a game. To put it in terms of the game system��

    ��It means that only rice cakes were thrown.��

    Like a certain NPC found a devil-type monster imp.

    Like being possessed by a demon that has lost its way.

    Rumors like that even reached Akkshan.

    ��Because there was definitely such a story in the Akkshan Quest.��

    Marcelo continues bitterly.

    ��Looking back, the Mage Tower at the time was arrogant. I didn��t even think of looking at the threat looming on the Arcana Continent in order to pursue the faking truth.��

    What he meant was simple.

    It means that there is no information about the Pandemonium in the Magic Tower. However, the continent of Arcana wasrge and it seemed that there was at least one person who was wary of the demon realm early on. Marcelo spoke of such a being.

    ��Lorentsk sent a letter to the Mage Tower.��

    Lorentsk.

    How can you have that name?

    Every time he visited the Explorers�� League, the name he saw and heard was Lorentsk. Infernal fire required to activate [Keep Akk��shan]. [Hell��s Torch], which burns with such hell fire, was the item that Lorentsk had been collecting.

    I answered.

    ��You mean the romantic explorer.��

    ��As expected, the Lord knew him too! That��s right. Lorentsk, a romantic explorer, also showed interest in the Pandemonium from an early age.��

    self.

    As Marcelo lightly snapped his fingers, magic shook his office. Papers on the desk. It took a while for the books on the bookshelf to shake. A faded piece of paper flew lightly between Marcelo and me.

    flutter.

    ��And this was Lorentsk��s letter.��

    The angle of the arm that is upright even when picking up a piece of paper.

    I was startled as I read it with a calm expression.

    This�� it��s not just a warning.

    ������������

    The Book of Demon World

    ������������

    Marcelo nodded.

    ��That��s right. Lorentsk, the romantic explorer. He was aware of the demon realm at an early stage to write a short memoir. That would mean that you have experienced the Demon Realm.��

    Its content was concise. It was full of descriptions of the scenery rted to the demon realm, but theck ofplicated modifiers rather added credibility. The only problem was that it cut off halfway through.

    ��He wanted to borrow the power of the Mage Tower as proof of his experiences. Is the purpose of exploring the demon world more deeply, or did you want to confirm the danger? I don��t know why, but�� Of course, his request was not granted.��

    Marcelo added.

    ��By the way, Senior Bensh William volunteered, but the leadership did not allow it. It��s not that Mr. Banshi was unreliable�� It must have been the influence of the devil worshippers.��

    ��is it?

    If it wasn��t for Banshee, I wondered if permission would not have been given if another senior had volunteered. Because it wasn��t important. didn��te out of my mouth.

    ��I am just very sorry. If the Lorenzk Mage Tower had built up a rtionship with him, it would have been a great help to the current Lord�� but this must also be due to theck of the Mage Tower.��

    Marcelo was only half right.

    Lorentsk, who is said to have stepped on the Demon Realm.

    He will be of great help to me ahead of entering the Demon Realm.

    But there is no need to feel sorry.

    Well, Marcelo wouldn��t know.

    I witnessed through messages.

    Disappeared beings spit out by evil omens.

    Buffs being applied to Arcana Continent with their return.

    in the middle of it.

    [The missing romantic explorer Lorentsk has returned to the Arcana continent. The knowledge of a romantic explorer who wanted to end her secluded life for dramatic survival enriches the Arcana continent. : Lorentsk, a romantic explorer, wanders the continent and preaches knowledge.]

    The name of Lorentsk.

    ��Btedly, it was already toote when I tried to inquire about Lorentsk. Even if I traced his handwriting and mana with magic, I couldn��t find a single trace of him.��

    Marcelo groaned.

    ��Considering the rumors surrounding him, it would be even more strange to think he is still alive. I feel like I��ve brought out some kind of story. False expectations only make your head dizzy����

    ��No, it��s not false expectations. Marcelo.��

    once deleted.

    Lorentsk disappeared from Arcana Continent after being swallowed by the evil omen.

    Because it meant that he had returned to the Arcana continent.

    ��Isn��t that an empty expectation sir?��

    It��s just the Grandfel way of speaking.

    There was no way I could exin the story in detail.

    I had no choice but to speak boldly this time.

    ��Because I just brought Lorentsk back to life.��

    ��You bring it back to life. Are you sure you are talking about resurrection?��

    ��There is a certain degree to grandiose packaging.

    That��s not to say it��spletely wrong.

    It was best for me to just stay still.

    Thanks to this, Marcelo was free to stretch his magical guesses.

    ��no way��! Did you even reverse death with reversal magic? Looking at the sutra, I realize it again. As expected, the pagoda owner��s seat should go to you, not me��!!��

    Click.

    ��Now I��m doing it, even the miracle of resurrection with reverse magic?��

    I thought as I put down the teacup. It might be more difficult to remove my bubble than to ask about Lorentsk, who is wandering the vast Arcana continent for some reason��.

    *

    A small town that copsed in the devil��s attack.

    Men are sitting in a pub that has been roughly dusted off. Their appearance is different. Not to mention the clothes, I couldn��t see people living in the same time zone.

    A gruff voice resounds.

    ��Even though we live in different times, aren��t we from the same boat? Hahaha! It��s the same as not having a rat. Let��s get along well!��

    They were all people who came out of bad omens.

    Among them were those who had no ce to lean on.

    someone spat out bitterly.

    ��If I had known it would be like this, I would not have run away from that war. I didn��t even think about it.��

    ��Hey, do you really have to break the mood like that?��

    ��I��m sorry. I did it because I was jealous, because I was jealous����

    Everything is rtive.

    A miserable empire for them.

    Like them, it came out of the bad omen.

    Even those who were not alone were objects of envy.

    ��It sucks.��

    In order to control such emotions, sometimes you need someone to vent your anger on.

    The men pour out the knowledge of the Arcana continent they know.

    ��Isn��t that more absurd than that? It was the Seric Rose family that unified the Arcana continent. Even when I was alive. So, even in the days when he wasn��t swallowed by the bad omen, Seric Rose was the nobility of the outskirts��!��

    ��An era where dragons fly. Thest days are like this����

    ��More than anything else, I was surprised by the news of Akkshan. The world��s Akkshan disappeared from the continent overnight. Isn��t that absolutely impossible? That��s what Akshan is����

    Then.

    The men��s eyes all turned to the corner.

    There was an annoying sound from earlier.

    creaking.

    The sound of sharp nibs scratching paper.

    ��What is that bastard?��

    It was a youthful young man who was writing something nonstop in the corner. As I said before, the people who gathered were in a very bad mood. I just needed someone to express my feelings to.

    ��Hey, what are you writing about?��

    creaking.

    No answer came back. Judging from the face value, I wondered if he had juste of age. A blue-eyed little guy ignoring my words. A middle-aged man drew a forged knife and approached.

    ��Looking at you wandering alone, you must have jumped out of that monster��s belly too, right? Do you believe only in his origin and take my words lightly? If so, you are mistaken.��

    The world is not a flower garden full of dreams and hopes. In order to survive, it is the present continent of Arcana that has to face ugliness. The middle-aged man nced at the crowd behind him.

    ��More than anything else, I shouldn��t look down on them.��

    hooked

    It was the moment when I put the knife on the wooden table.

    The silent young man opened his mouth.

    ��Between being born in the same boat on the same day.��

    ����what?��

    ��Certainly there is romance in that expression.��

    Having said that, the man raised his head.

    ��?!��

    The man who was threatening was taken aback.

    ����What are these pupils?��

    It was because the young man��s eyes were overly clear.

    As if the ck eyes contained the Milky Way in the night sky.

    Seeing you face to face gives me goosebumps.

    With those eyes, he calmly asks.

    ��May I borrow that expression? As a matter of fact, the text I am writing right now will not be a novel of the Arcana Continent, but will be a history book.��

    ����what what?��

    ��You think it��s a bluff? Okay, then I will recite a verse.��

    A middle-aged man exchanges nces with the crowd.

    He is a very dangerous guy even if it is dangerous to just say what he has to say regardless of threats. The clear-eyed madman must be talking about a guy like this.

    nod

    The group nodded and started to stand up one by one.

    Ignoring him, the young man continued talking.

    Clearing his throat with a clearing of his throat.

    ��Kuhm! It was the moment when the Arcana continent fell into infinitely deep darkness. The infinitely deep darkness set off towards the Demon Realm. The king of corpses howled. You, infinitely deep darkness, why do you want to swallow even the demon world!��

    ��I don��t know what infinitely deep darkness is.

    A story that is not burdensome just to hear.

    You were doing well in writing.

    That��s why he��s definitely a madman.

    It was a moment when the men made meaningful movements.

    The young man��s clear eyes sank.

    ��It��s very exciting from this point onwards�� but it��s a pity. You guys don��t have a corner to listen to seriously. It doesn��t matter. Even if you don��t understand, I��ll definitely pay for the citation.��

    At the same time, something shed in the young man��s hand.

    ��Ouch!!��

    Except for the youth.

    All of them were scattered on the floor in agony.

    Did they pay for the quotation?

    Literally just holding your breath.

    Shuk.

    The young man didn��t care.

    As if nothing had happened.

    I sat down and picked up my feather pen again.

    If the main character of the work being written hears it.

    ��The infinite depth of darkness has risen to the throne of the Ten. No, isn��t the expression too boring? You can��t feel the romance, it��s romance! Let��s see, the infinite depth of darkness has reached the true truth�� No, even this is not enough. Wake up Lorentsk! A general expression is not enough. A more dignified, splendid, magnificent expression that no one can surpass��!!��

    While reciting the fainting words��

 Chapter 380

    Episode 380. Demon King (1)

    Entering the Demon Realm.

    Perhaps, for the first time since the yer��s awakening, the time hase to struggle without faith. Are you afraid? afraid. I, Lee Ho-yeol, have not yet lost my cowardice like anyone else.

    Kingdom of Yusra.

    I stood in the back yard of the private room.

    A lushly grown tree surrounds it like a fence.

    It feels like a ce far away from the world when all you can hear is the sound of birds chirping. The only thing that can be seen at first nce in such a field of view is the [Dignity Flower Garden] attached to the private room.

    ��I don��t know how he epted my cubic tablet.��

    After the Unification Crisis.

    Elsidore stayed in China.

    There��s nothing to worry about.

    Because Elsidore has be a reliable being in his own way. Even if he does something unthinkable, as long as there is a [hierarchy of blessings]. Controlling Elsidore was not difficult.

    ��I believe you will do well.��

    Above all, I did not waste my social experience. Wouldn��t it be against theborw to keep him tied up at the garden? Anyway, there is no Elsido who protects the garden of dignity. There were no eyes here.

    ��So let��s check.��

    keep track.

    I wanted to check my strength before entering the Demon Realm.

    Naturally, [ckening] cannot be included in the total power.

    That��s Grandfel��s power, not Lee Ho-yeol��s power.

    ��As expected, the risk is high.��

    [ckening] is not a skill that can be activated at will. The only thing I can count as my strength is [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth, Infant Tolerance] with a 10% proficiency.

    ��Of course that��s not all.��

    self.

    A gentle breeze blew the Dawn��s jacket over her shoulders. Spoils of the Seven Deadly Sins [Neutral parasite Envy Lustras]. I looked at the three items sparkling like jewels.

    ��Appetite and sloth.��

    Those two didn��t die at my hands as a demon hunter. Because they were defeated by Red-Eyes Shaheen Dune and Diamond Top Lord Garmond, respectively.

    ��Keep in mind that I am watching.��

    It will be reborn as greed did.

    Still, there was nothing to worry about right away.

    Let��s recall that the revived greed was level 600 even after absorbing all the negative emotions in the Yusra Inds.

    ��It��s different then. I, of course.��

    The present Arcana Continent is on a different level from the days when greed was revived.

    There are K��rnberg mechanical towers all over the Imperial Territory, and the surviving Arkans are veterans who have gone through all the battles with demons.

    In any case, I will not suffer from fear. Moreover, the level of yers who have stepped on the Arcana Continent is also high enough that they are not easily matched by the newly born Seven Deadly Sins.

    My cubic crystal is coldly evaluated.

    ��Maybe he wille to seek eternal rest for me.��

    In a word, it means that it might be better to fall neatly into hell in my hands rather than dying and reviving. I reached for the spoils of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    ��Envy won��t have to look again.��

    Check out the two newly acquired items.

    [Neutral parasitic creature Lust 2/7]

    [Rating: Legend]

    [Limits: Unknown]

    [Effect: Lust exists in three forms, good, neutral and evil, and each form gives different effects to the user. Current Status: Neutral �C Provides the ��Charm�� stat to the user.]

    [Description: A small creature of unknown identity.] If

    Envy was in the form of a crystal-like transparent jewel, Rust is in the form of a bright red small jewel like a pomegranate grain. stuck to the jacket by the way.

    ��It��s attractive.��

    It wasn��t the first time that a new stat was created.

    Of course, the [tenacity] acquired thanks to repeated training to challenge the limit. Simrly, [Estheticity] acquired by wearing an item was not a basic stat.

    But [Charm].

    ��As expected, I��ve never heard of it.��

    My mouth wheezes before I even evaluate it.

    ��It��s a useless effect.��

    Heaven��s Grand Fell.

    Is there any reason to appreciate artificial [charm]?

    But I��m different.

    As I said, we are about to enter the Demon Realm.

    Legendary item effect in a situation where everything should be cherished?

    can never be turned away

    [Charm: Creates a unique atmosphere.]

    The effect was concise.

    Although it was a stat, it wasn��t like [Simi] that it could distribute the points it had, and it didn��t have a numerical value either. It seems more like a buff than a stat��

    ��What��s the unique atmosphere?��

    Until I use this in practice.

    I felt like I couldn��t figure it out.

    The good news is that it doesn��t seem to be difficult to use.

    Sseuseuk.

    In order to utilize a legendary item, you must build an affinity with it. I don��t know why, but�� Judging by the way he rolls around in my palm, Rust seems to have a good affinity for me.

    ��Unlike Lars.��

    [Neutral Parasitic Wrath 3/7]

    Spoils of Wrath of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Does it resemble the anger that didn��t go away until the end?

    messagees to mind.

    [Insufficient affinity.]

    [Cannot exert the full effect.]

    Not only could the effect not be exerted, but the item information was not disyed properly. Like I just said, each one is precious. I felt sorry, but I couldn��t express it.

    ��I am not sorry.��

    ��No matter how much, let��s not fight with items, Grandfel.

    Let��s think about how to increase affinity.

    Right now, there are other things to check besides the loot of the great evil.

    I looked at the status window.

    [Title: Owner of the Tenth Seat]

    A title does not end with a simple title.

    You can tell just by looking at the titles I��ve acquired so far, right?

    From the first [Last Adventurer] to [Sublime] [Transcendentalist] [Dark Dark Dragon]��

    All titles mean that they have ��something�� rted to that title.

    What that means is simple.

    ��Maybe I really����

    The Tenth Throne.

    It may have been that he was able to wield the authority of a high-ranking demon lord because he upied the throne. Yes. That was the reason I stood in the backyard of the Yusra Golden Pce outbuilding, out of sight of anyone.

    ��I need to try it.��

    the power of the throne.

    It��s the authority of the Seven Deadly Sins. I knew it after watching it.

    It caused a status ailment corresponding to the seven sins of man.

    However, the high-ranking demon king was different. I couldn��t figure out what Buer looked like because of [ckening], but I could guess by thinking of Gamigin.

    ��It didn��t cause any status abnormalities.��

    If the existing demons, including giants, weremon fears, the fear poured out on Gamigin was close to worship.

    It means that it was close to bowing down and kneeling before an absolute king.

    my lips move

    ��You��ll need to see what you��re holding.��

    It��s a matter of course, but Grandfel doesn��t recognize a high-ranking demon king.

    Maybe thanks to this, I can examine this authority. It would be understandable if the high-ranking demon kings were not strong, but simply the throne was great.

    Then the question will follow.

    Even if you don��t have eyes to see, is it okay to use that kind of power in Yusra Kingdom? Beyond the backyard and ssy flower garden, isn��t Yusra Kingdom bing a mess?

    ��Even if the elixir is a waste, I should avoid such an unfortunate incident.��

    The promised time hase��.

    It means that I called someone who can handle that ability.

    Before long, the main character appeared in front of me.

    To be precise, he got off the broom.

    ��Have you been at peace so far, Cloudy?��

    *

    Mary, the Witch of the Southern Sea.

    Her reputation was also high in the social scene of time and space.

    It is a social meeting ce in space and time where you can enter only if you are in the ranks of transcendentalists. Because Mary was one of the few Transcendents along with the heads of the 4 families who could ess the upper floors.

    What that means is simple.

    Mary means stronger than Shagwin, who was known as the swordsman of the Arcana continent, stronger than the warrior of sunrise who conquered the east, and stronger than Urs who ingested dozens of elixirs.

    A descendant of Twilight, with the blood of a pure-blooded magician.

    Among them, Mary was gifted with exceptional talent.

    It is safe to call that ability the pinnacle of wizards, including the Mage Tower.

    someone will ask

    But I wonder if she��s seriously injured.

    Are you saying you can��t use your full strength?

    That��s not wrong. Mary has been haunted by bad omens for centuries. In order not to sumb to the whispers, he burned dozens of cigarettes a day.

    However, the problem with the toxicity of cigarettes was physical strength, not ability. Or rather, considering the terrible awakening effect of cigarettes��

    It is no exaggeration to say that Mary��s magical ability, which can be said to be virtually soaked in cigarettes, is in its heyday. Just like a candle burns brightest before it goes out.

    ��I will honor Cloudy��s offer.��

    widely.

    Mary touched the ground lightly with her broom.

    Ahead of Dalian.

    Before long, the magic of twilight covered the backyard of the private room.

    Charle.

    A kind of protective shield to prevent the impact of sparring from leaking out.

    Through the purple magic particles, Mary��s gaze turned to Ho-yeol.

    ����Short hair now.��

    To be precise, it was toward the length of Hoyeol��s hair.

    Mary guessed.

    Cloudy is not showing the ability of the past heyday. But for what reason? When her silver-haired hair grew longer like in the past, she recreated the look of those days.

    ��Is that also the secret of the Cloudy family?��

    It was something that Mary did not know.

    ��no.��

    But Mary decided not to think deeply.

    From herself to the salvation of the family that was swallowed up by the evil omen.

    There were so many blessings from Cloudy.

    ��I won��t interfere if you don��t want to.��

    Therefore, Mary is at this moment.

    I was thinking of focusing only on the sparring that Ho-yeol requested.

    Of course, Mary had no intention of going all out.

    Maybe if it was Cloudish in her prime��

    with short hair.

    For Cloudy now, who can��t show his prime, what is his magic?

    ��It might be too strong.��

    A true strong man cannot be ignorant of the fact that he is strong. So was Mary. Didn��t need much exnation. The cigarette she smoked incessantly was proof of that.

    space-time task.

    The gold coins of space and time given as a reward for sess. The cigarettes Mary used to wear cost a hundred gold coins for a few cigarettes. Even in the shop of space and time, it belonged to luxury goods.

    Furthermore, even the arrogant heads of the 4 families did not doubt Mary��s strength. So the word conceit did not suit Mary.

    Because Mary was a strong person who deserved it.

    She lightly manifests magic.

    Creates twilight magic like a storm.

    It was at that moment that Mary��s fingers bent like a bowstring.

    ��You can do your best.��

    Hoyeol said.

    Although it was disrespectful.

    For a fleeting moment, Mary thought.

    ����if I do my best.��

    You may not be able to handle it now.

    But Mary soon realized.

    The fact that he was ��conceited�� for the first time in his life.

    oh oh

    An indescribable pressure emanates from it.

    ����?��

    Among the scattered purple particles, I see an existence that seems to be at an untouchable height. Mary doubted her eyes. Her hair was still short.

    It is clear that the fragments of his heyday were not expressed.

    ����!��

    Mary asked herself.

    ����Why am I looking up to you?��

    I couldn��t measure the level of ability.

    No matter how great the general, he could not disobey the king��smand.

    Mary was looking up to the true king at this moment.

    entangled spirits.

    ck and silver oscite.

    The fluttering jacket unfolds like wings.

    Trees scattered across the stream bow their heads.

    The chirping birds stop singing.

    Life in the area holds its breath.

    The solemn atmosphere was telling.

    There is a demon king of ten thrones here.

    .

    .

    .

    [A unique atmosphere dominates the area.]

    [Current atmosphere: Devil King Lee Ho-yeol of the Ten Thrones]

    [Caution: Akkshan is watching you.]��

 Chapter 381

    Episode 381. The Demon King (2)

    Ten Seats (ʮ��).

    A high-ranking demon lord is an existence that cannot be judged.

    It has the ability to influence one��s worldview. I don��t know if it��s natural or if it��s from the throne they sit on. That strength is not a lie.

    That��s why I, Lee Ho-yeol, had no choice but to humiliate myself.

    What am I not in a position to cover?

    You may not know Grandfel, but Lee Ho-yeol should not cover anything.

    I did not forget that original intention and found a ce to struggle.

    Whether it was a skill, an item, a nasty trick, an elementary-level science, magic, whatever. Only when I use them all will I be able to withstand the weight of the burden I am carrying.

    But life is also not easy.

    decathlon.

    I hoped to have special powers unrted to demons.

    Was it just a vague wind?

    I looked at the emerging message.

    [A unique atmosphere dominates the area.]

    [Current atmosphere: Devil King Lee Ho-yeol of the Ten Thrones]

    [Caution: Akkshan is watching you.]

    Let��s skip the [Inherent atmosphere] brought about by [Charm] for a moment.

    what��s important now

    It means that our Akkshan seniors are keeping an eye on me.

    ��It feels like the back of my head is getting stung.��

    One line message.

    However, the meaning contained is never light.

    I haven��t forgotten

    The reason why some Akkshan seniors fell into Hell.

    It was the Akkshan seniors of hell who looked into demons to hunt demons, eventually fell into demons, were hunted by their colleagues, and fell into hell.

    ��There��s no excuse.��

    In that sense.

    I was no different from them.

    no, it would be much more serious.

    Why is it not just a demon, but a demon lord?

    It��s no different from bing a high-level demon lord.

    I thought I could understand why Akshan seniors were keeping an eye on this junior.

    But I didn��t stop.

    It was because he was sure.

    Even if it is the power of a high-ranking demon lord.

    The one who won��t be swayed by that evil.

    The source of this confidence is, of course, Grandfel.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Your guess is correct.��

    Mary nodded softly.

    ��This is the power of the Demon King.��

    in a very high ce.

    It��s like looking at a far higher being.

    Mary with a truly bewildered expression.

    It was a familiar expression to me. The reaction of the people of the Seorn continent who faced Baal��s forearm was exactly that. But like I said, no worries, Mary.

    The silence is unmatched.

    heart rate.

    Even on the inside.

    Even on the body.

    There was no change whatsoever for me.

    ��The first thing Grandfel learned as the next head of household was not to worry about personal matters.��

    Even if it was the power of a high-level demon king.

    Is it because they consider Grandfel to be private?

    I don��t know the exact reason, but one thing is for sure.

    ��The position of head of the Cloudy family was a position where even the slightest disturbance was not tolerated.��

    Now I was no different from usual.

    ��So����

    If it��s a demon, especially if it��s a high-ranking demon king, even our Akkshan seniors, who would have rushed at it like crazy, must be just watching me. It doesn��t matter if it��s underestimated or overestimated.

    ��Proof for underestimation. Because the overestimation ended up being a reality.��

    That��s right.

    Because now I was thinking of digesting even the power of the higher level demon king as my own. Otherwise, from the challengers aiming at me, who is at the bottom of the ranking. In the ranking battle with the top demon lord. Because I won��t be able to survive in the demon realm that I walked into with my own feet.

    I recited as if I was determined.

    ��So you can do your best.��

    nod

    soo oh

    Mary��s purple light gushed out more violently.

    I am also a transcendental person who can enter the social arena of time and space.

    Thanks to that, Mary knew how much the cigarette she was wearing was worth.

    ��Maybe the cheapest one was 100 gold per pack?��

    I had never witnessed Mary��s powers.

    But I can assure you that Mary will be stronger than any wizard I��ve ever seen. Even Topju��s cat couldn��t form a circle.

    ��Compared to that, I am.��

    Total amount of absolute horsepower?

    would be iparably lower.

    circle?

    It was formed through the intake of the elixir, but it is safe to say that he risked his life to force it open. Even the experience cannot bepared. Mary watched for bad omens for nearly aeons.

    Even for the price of cigarettes, he must have been consistently performing high-level space-time missions.

    self.

    So if you look at it objectively.

    I wouldn��t have been able to ept Mary��s first apparition.

    If only I had fought with magic without using the power of a higher level demon king.

    oh oh

    The magic power of dusk is dozens of times thicker than the same total amount of magic power. What that means is simple. It means that you can draw high magic expression power with little magic power.

    ��It��s real power.��

    Even Mary stayed in the Mage Tower and learned new magic.

    Now I��m the only one who can say I��m ahead.

    I couldn��t even save the magic knowledge advantage.

    ��I didn��t manifest attribute magic as proof.��

    Attribute magic has a distinct advantage. Just as the ice wizard Senios couldn��t ovee the fire dragon Karimzeba. It means that there is a natural rtionship between eating and being eaten.

    shoot it

    But what poured into me was just pure twilight magic itself.

    He must have fully mastered the concept of pure magic.

    One day, the announcement of the senior lecturer at the regr academic conference shed through my mind.

    -��Pure magic is the most efficient magic in theory! Because there is no such thing aspatibility. However, there is one major weakness��!��

    The moment pure magic collides with other magic. It would have been said that there was a weakness in that if the total amount of absolute magical power was pushed back, pure magic would ride on other magic and manifest itself reversely.

    ��That��s why Bangrit was appointed.��

    Magical affinity that is considered the best in the Mage Tower.

    Bangrit was literally like a lotus flower that bloomed in the mud. The innate magic affinity was what prevented Bangrit��s pure magic from experiencing a reverse manifestation no matter what kind of magic collided with it.

    ��That��s why the pure magic that Mary manifests is.��

    Wouldn��t it be safe to say that it is the perfect upwardpatibility of Bangrit?

    What he meant was simple.

    It means that I don��t have the talent to ept it.

    e.��

    Woo-wook.

    The magic storm of the purple twilight raged fiercely.

    Basic magical knowledge flows through my head. In order to respond to pure magic, you must confront it with the most powerful magic among the magic you can manifest.

    ��Because the absolute total amount is important.��

    But what��s my specialty?

    understanding the subject

    Even if I use construction magic, which is the most magically efficient among magic that can be manifested, I will not be able to respond to Mary��s twilight magical storm.

    So you just have to wield it properly.

    The power of a high-ranking demon lord.

    Even though.

    How did you think of using the demon king��s power?

    If anyone asks, I have no choice but to share my experiences.

    It was because I had witnessed it during the battle against the demon king the other day.

    The reason why countless demons risked their lives to sit on the throne.

    rank.

    Even if others don��t know, Grandfel probably won��t understand. You might say coldly that all devils are the same devil, and that it makes no sense that such a ss exists for an inferior race.

    But I, Lee Ho-yeol, know.

    was just a game.

    Thanks to ying Arcana Continent Electric.

    ��If you upy the throne, you will be promoted to a boss monster.��

    There is a gap between normal monsters and named monsters. It is safe to say that the gap between such named monsters and boss monsters is dozens to hundreds of times.

    That��s why dozens to hundreds of yers cling to boss monster raids. Even if it��s the same level, if the modifier [Boss] is added, the dimension is different.

    It was the same in the days when there were seventy-two thrones. Then, now that only ten thrones exist. If he takes the throne, what level of elevation will the new demon king achieve?

    As a party, I was thinking of testing it.

    Shuk.

    Gently raise your hand. Building magic does not manifest. Like Mary, I drew pure magical power. It means that pure magic was manifested.

    oh oh

    As I said, the total amount of my horsepower is absurdly low.

    Even if the 150th level increase level is close to 1,000 (һǧ).

    [Muscle strength] [Agility] Even the points invested in [Luck] were not small.

    ��Although I can use the magic of twilight too.��

    He also learned how to handle the magic of twilight over his shoulder. It��s not about being humble, it��s really what Mary learned from peeking at Jesse when she was educating her, right?

    Common sense.

    If my pure magic and Mary��s pure magic collide, it��s a hundred if a hundred.

    It was thew of magic that my side was broken miserably.

    however.

    The movement of the colliding magic particles was unusual.

    No��

    can that be considered a sh of magical powers?

    ����!��

    unteral crushing.

    My magic power was trampling on the magic of twilight.

    As if the ��gyeok�� is different.

    The magic of twilight was not even allowed to approach.

    Mary makes a noise.

    ����How do you get this magical power?��

    water and oil.

    They do not mix with each other, so there is no impact of collision.

    But as waterys down and oil floats up.

    In my magical power and the magical power of twilight, there was an order that could not be countered.

    Mary murmured.

    ��More pure magic than the magic of twilight��?��

    A descendant of the pure-blooded magic n of Twilight.

    The twilight magic and mana that they only use was the original magic itself. However, it was clear that the magic power I emitted now was superior to that twilight magic power in the hierarchy.

    I chanted calmly.

    ��Because they are different.��

    It��s obvious, but I didn��t mean to be proud.

    It was only thanks to the fact that he had risen in rank by taking the tenth seat.

    I swallow my appetite anew.

    ����Really like Lee Ho-yeol.��

    This time, too, it was a desperate struggle.

    But I didn��t overlook it.

    Why is the demon king called the demon king?

    Because he is the king of demons, he is called the Demon King.

    If my mental strength had been shaken even a little��

    ��I would have been taken by the seniors of hell by now.��

    However, Grandfell��s mental head was with me.

    Because the devil is an uneptable entity to Grandfel.

    no matter how great

    Borrowing the power of a high-ranking demon lord is something that cannot be found in the dictionary of Grand Fel.

    Because I believed in Grandfell��s shit stubbornness.

    I was sessful in cutting it out.

    evil.

    Thanks to you, I got it in my hands.

    ��By the way, I use the same Ma character in magic.��

    The throne of pure demons.

    soo oh

    I looked at the magical energy that shimmered in my body. I experienced the efficiency of magic that was different from the ss. I realized. Now you really have grown to a level where you can��t really give excuses for your magical powers, Hoyeol-ah.

    ��There is no room for response.��

    Mary opened her mouth.

    I nodded.

    Mary was right.

    The magic of twilight haspletely stopped flowing. Since I couldn��t move, it meant that I couldn��t reach the manifestation process. We were just exchanging sums. Mary seemed to have realized that fact.

    ��I lived.��

    When I took a deep breath, I began to see the scenery around me.

    To be precise, I began to read the ��atmosphere�� around me.

    To be clear, this was definitely something to be proud of.

    ��Because I seeded in cutting out and using the evil from the power of the high-ranking demon king.��

    In a word, it means that he seeded in sucking only the sweet water.

    However, the atmosphere was unusual.

    When I looked around��

    there were not enough trees.

    Even the bushes of the earth bow their heads toward me.

    By analogy.

    ��Aren��t you really looking at me like some kind of demon lord?!��

    At that point I realized.

    [Inherent atmosphere].

    Was this the effect of the stat [Charm]?

    To put it simply, it was directing ability.

    It��s a unique atmosphere thates from charm.

    I was really making others see me as a demon lord.

    I looked at Rust, the red jewel on the jacket of the dawn.

    ��Such an unpleasant effect��!��

    Even if you don��t, it��s burdensome enough to use the Granfell style of speech that sets the mood unnecessarily.

    ��I��m very afraid.��

    What kind of synergy of speech and atmosphere will result.

    It was the moment I swallowed my saliva.

    A sudden sound is heard.

    dump.

    When I moved my gaze, Mary knelt.

    He knelt in front of me and bowed his head.

    Then he speaks in a trembling voice.

    ��Mary, the Witch of the South Sea.��

    I knew it would be like this��

    ��Meet the true demon king.��

    No, that��s not the demon king��!

    Even if you look like a demon lord because of the atmosphere, here is the proof.

    Isn��t there evidence that the natural enemy acknowledged that too?

    [Akkshan removes his suspicions from you.]

    So you��re not that kind of demon lord?!

 Chapter 382

    Episode 382. After all, we are

    the Arcana Continent.

    Iron Castle No.

    The expression on the faces of the allies of the temple was gloomy.

    ��I��m going to step into that nasty mouth.��

    distant ground.

    A huge hole that exudes a strong presence.

    The Chain Walker looked at the Behemoth��s mouth.

    After Ho-yeol announces that he intends to enter the Demon Realm.

    He was about to return to his hometown, the world of adventurers.

    Chain Walker asked the adventurers.

    ��What do you guys think?��

    The answer came right back.

    ��Of course I have to follow.��

    Nam Tae-min just spit it out as a representative. The opinions of others were not very different. It��s also a new thing to say about the resolution. It was because there had never been a time when I had not risked my life following Ho-yeol.

    However, Hisagi added the truth.

    ��If we deserve it.��

    Even so, he never moved from the same position as Ho-yeol.

    I just followed the traces left by Ho-yeol.

    Just chasing after it was so overwhelming.

    Skip.

    Walsweil, who had been crouching down unexpectedly, stretched his back. His blunt tone was dwarf-like, but the meaning behind his words was not cold.

    ��under! Who cane after him? Even I can��t get enough of it. Can��t you tell just by looking at my appearance now? Wallswail is said to be the best cksmith in Dwarven history. I was afraid that themander-in-chief would produce results that were not to his liking. You��re restless!��

    Wallsweil��s masochistic joke.

    It was the moment when a smallugh burst out.

    The Chain Walker ate a bitter taste.

    ��Your determination is no different from ours. It��sforting in that sense. However, determination alone will not be able to ovee the reality we are facing. Especially in the unknown world of demon world.��

    ����.��

    ��Coldly, we might be a burden.��

    no one could argue

    It was because he felt the majesty of the demon realm at least indirectly.

    Thanks to Discus, the demonic being who jumped out of the mouth of the Behemoth.

    Wallsweil recalls the fleeting battle.

    kang.

    Hit the corroded helmet with a hammer.

    ��The adamantium has melted. Can you make an easyparison? This is the second time I��ve seen adamantium melt with these two eyes. The first time was when some dragon was aiming for the safe of the Dwarf King.��

    He let out augh as if it was absurd.

    ��Yes, it is said that the power of the deadly poison emitted by that skull is equivalent to that of a dragon breath. It means that those guys are aiming for the head of themander-in-chief as challengers.��

    ��Not only that.��

    Hisagi shows two fingers.

    ��Themander-in-chief will not stop at simply proving the challenge. He must be setting up a procedure to drop even a higher ranking demon king into hell.��

    Leonie, who had been silent, murmured.

    ����It��s a situation where it��s hard to even take care of yourself.��

    great union.

    And Skaarl did not forget the Yunaxus Raid.

    If Ho-yeol did not appear.

    without that help.

    That day, even though he was eaten by an evil dragon, it wasn��t strange.

    ��that��s right. It��s a shame.��

    back.

    Nam Tae-min clenched his fists.

    It wasn��t just because he was resentful of his weakness.

    Understanding the subject matter is important.

    Isn��t that what Hoyeol emphasized?

    His own weakness was not new.

    Because there was one more thing.

    ����Is Ho-yeol okay?��

    I shouldn��t have doubted it like I always did.

    However, Nam Tae-min witnessed it.

    To be precise, it smelled with a keener sense of smell than an animal.

    Silver hair long enough to drag on the floor.

    The smell that was wafting from him was definitely not the smell of hot heat.

    and.

    ��The one who defeated Discus����

    was not Ho-yeol, but ��he��.

    It was natural to be concerned.

    who he is

    Does Ho-yeol, the party involved, know that fact?

    What the hell happened to Mr. Hoyeol?

    Because it was full of doubts.

    ����.��

    Nam Tae-min��s expression was spectacle while hiding such aplex inside.

    Enmity.

    To the point that Hisagi couldn��t get enough of it without just passing by.

    ��Even if you put on a puppy-like expression, nothing will change.��

    ����what? what puppy?��

    ��All we can do is do what we can.��

    Having said that, Hisagi begged the Chain Walker for his understanding.

    took over the presentation position.

    Hisagi said directly.

    ��As mentioned, in this battle for the demon king, themander-in-chief will experience trials on both sides. from the standpoint of being challenged. And from a challenge standpoint. You will be carrying an enormous burden indeed. If you want to share the burden of such amander-in-chief����

    It was a conclusion that I could draw because I had grasped the subject.

    ��We just need to take care of the challenger.��

    Battle of the Demon King.

    Even kings will be aiming at each other��s throats.

    Even with the exception of Buer and Gamigin.

    Ho-yeol must aim for the top eight demons.

    It means that there is no bird to be caught by challengers.

    ��It��s a n I��m d I heard.��

    The Allied Crusade did not hesitate.

    It moved to trample the buds of the challenger in advance.

    It didn��t matter which demon would challenge the throne.

    Nam Tae-min holds the weight and sings it like anyone else.

    ��Inferior races do not grasp the subject.��

    Ho-yeol��s teachings.

    ��Even a demon as insignificant as an imp will annoy themander-in-chief. There��s no way for those in the Demon Realm to do anything right now�� but they��re not in the Arcana continent, are they?��

    There were demons still roaming the Arcana Continent.

    The allied forces of the temple were nning to hunt them down one by one.

    ��That��s why everything is good����

    Nam Tae-min��s eyes narrow.

    ��Why are you my partner?��

    ��Perhaps because harmony is important.��

    ��Harmony? Do you really think we get along?��

    ��It is a nuisance for me. But I am the only one with a cold reason who can handle your urges that are no different from a beast. It��s something I��m used to, so I won��t be thanking you.��

    ����a madman.��

    done.

    I thought I would only get tired of talking to the snake-like bastard.

    Nam Tae-min stuck out his tongue and looked around.

    Let��s see��.

    From the ruts on the floor to the horseshoes.

    ��Still, there are traces of people.��

    To revive the continent of Arcana, which is heading for destruction, like this.

    This must also be the dignity of themander-in-chief who saved the Arcana people.

    It was the moment Nam Tae-min nodded.

    Hisagi said calmly.

    ��You have to be aware of the level of enemies you can handle. For demon-type monsters, up to level 700. If it��s a boss monster, as promised.��

    Hisagi held up a gear the size of his palm and showed it.

    [Radio �C Iron Castle]

    ��I know. It��s impossible for us to do more than that.��

    Evil dragon Yunaxus.

    Could it be because he poured all his energy into the struggle?

    I was able to get an urate estimate on my own.

    Eventually, the two entered the ruined vige.

    [You have entered the copsed town of ��Fulham��.]

    ����.��

    The expressions of the two bickering hardened.

    There were dried ck bloodstains everywhere.

    The Arcana continent was not safe.

    After it copsed miserably.

    It was a sight that reminded us of the fact that it was being rebuilt.

    ��It��s not like everyone else��s business.��

    If you couldn��t clear the pouring rift.

    Reality couldn��t have been like this.

    It felt like the loose tension was being pulled tight again.

    Bubbly.

    ��Maybe we can find traces of the devil here.��

    Hisagi surveyed the surroundings with the spear pointed.

    ss Magician and Barbarian.

    Because he is not a demon hunter, he cannot chase away the smell of demons.

    creaking.

    ����!!��

    However, excluding Ho-yeol, they were two people who were ranked 1st and 2nd in the yer rankings. It was a noise that scratched the nerves of the extremely developed hearing.

    chuck.

    There was no need to exchange nces with each other.

    The two held their breath without saying who came first.

    I moved to where the sound came from.

    Sseuseuk.

    Nam Tae-min arrived first.

    Nam Tae-min moves stealthily and swiftly like a cat and beast of prey.

    The ce where his muscles stopped was a tavern that had be a mess just like the vige.

    ����the smell of blood.��

    but inside it.

    Unlike the smell of dried blood.

    There was a rtively vivid scent of blood.

    creaking.

    The ruins smell of blood.

    It��s a being that makes strange metal noises.

    Who else is there besides the devil?

    bang!

    It was the moment when Nam Tae-min kicked out the door and raided the bar.

    run after him

    Hisagi��s eyes widened as he entered through the broken window.

    creaking.

    ��Wait a minute, this is just an important phrase.��

    ����?��

    A man was sitting at the table. A hint of youthfulness remains on his face, more like a boy than a man. Looking closely, he was writing something passionately with an antique feather pen.

    Nam Tae-min apologized for his nonchnt attitude.

    ����First of all, I��m sorry.��

    Cheer.

    ��what?��

    Hisagi shed Nam Tae-min with snake eyes.

    This isn��t the Emerald Hall of the Magic Tower.

    I mean, what kind of manners are you taking care of?

    Hisagi asked.

    ��What are you doing in a ce like this?��

    ��Don��t you know what you��re doing? Aren��t they writing a history book that will remain on the Arcana continent? So don��t feel sad. I��m so busy that I don��t even have time to pay attention.��

    ��Eh?��

    I thought he was a devil worshiper writing curses in the ruins.

    You are suddenly writing a history book.

    Nam Taemin whispered.

    ��Should I believe that?��

    Before Hisagi can answer, the boy speaks.

    ��Well, there were people who paid the price for not believing in my words and writings. Didn��t you alsoe here because you smelled their blood? I guess I��ve had enough. I think one of them smells like a frost barbarian.��

    ����!��

    Nam Tae-min is startled.

    Hisagi nced at Nam Tae-min.

    Nam Tae-min expresses his regret.

    ����Why are you looking at me like that? Did you wash today?��

    Nam Tae-min looked straight at the boy.

    Its gaze is still fixed on the paper on which the feather pen dances.

    He seemed to have guessed his true identity just by smell.

    ��It��s even the ce of birth.��

    It could only be seen as having extensive knowledge about barbarians.

    So it was questionable.

    Time on the Arcana Continent is four times faster than in reality.

    The boy couldn��t have known information about the Frost Barbarians.

    Thinking like that made me even more suspicious.

    ��How can such a kid write a history book?��

    A longing sage.

    Hisagi��s brain turned several times faster than Nam Tae-min��s.

    It means that he did not trust the words of the boy who was full of loopholes.

    Hisagi quietly grabbed the spear.

    ��It is forbidden to be vignt to the devil.��

    To be able to open the window at any time.

    It was the moment when Hisagi sharpened his inner mana.

    The boy finally put down the feather pen and opened his mouth.

    ��good. It��s over. Would you like to read it too? Well, I don��t know what inspired you to write it. I have to pay the price for waiting patiently����

    He moved his gaze and blurted out his words.

    ��Are you guys adventurers?!��

    Nam Tae-min and Hisagi met the boy��s eyes.

    clear.

    It was so clear and shiny that it was rather frightening.

    However, the reaction of the two did not matter to the boy.

    ��The adventurer I heard about! I really wanted to meet you once. I��ve heard rumors going around the world. You said you possessed the miracle of resurrection, right? Where can you show me that miracle? As for dying, I can help!��

    I am making a proposal full of madness suitable for clear eyes��!

    Nam Tae-min and Hisagi.

    It was the moment when the two men tried to distance themselves from the boy.

    The boy was taken aback.

    ��Look at my mind. Yes, it is only natural that there must be somethinging and going before asking. Join us like this! I��ll show you my masterpiece first. You guys can also tell me stories that only adventurers can tell!��

    Again, the opinions of the two did not matter. It was because the boy handed out the manuscript of his self-proimed Great Arcana Continent��s history book.

    ��Even if I show you something like this, I don��t intend to cooperate����

    It was a few years ago in real time when Arcana was just a game.

    What kind of ridiculous request are you asking?

    It was the moment Nam Tae-min opened his mouth.

    ��This��?��

    Hisagi paused.

    It had to be.

    because it was seen.

    The name in the history book that the boy wrote down.

    That name, to be exact.

    infinitely deep darkness.

    ��Anyway.��

    The corners of Hisagi��s mouth went up.

    ��It seems that pride has drawn us to you.��

    At that, the boy Lorentsk responded.

    ��Pride led us����

    He snapped Hisagi��s hand.

    ��Now I see you guys are full of romance!��

    *

    Return to reality after a while.

    ��As soon as the sparring is over, it��s a hamster wheel again.��

    Fortunately, during the misfortune, there was no work that was pushed back by the mage tower.

    It was thanks to Marcelo, the new tower owner, handling the chief��s duties instead.

    Suddenly, you realize how much the cat ate raw.

    ��Next time I see Jessie, I��ll have to nag her hat.��

    Shuk.

    After sitting on the chair in the office, I immediately called Hiel. I returned to reality, but I couldn��tpletely turn my attention to the Arcana continent. Because it is themander-in-chief��s role to keep an eye on the movements of the allied forces.

    however.

    ��My lord, I have some good news for you.��

    Hiel.

    ��Rather, why do you worry?

    I was prepared before I even heard it.

    ��It��s always beyond imagination.��

    I didn��t expect to meet you in this way.

    Anyway, it��s nice to meet you anyway.

    Lorentsk You��!!

    A history book with someone��s permission.

    No, you��re writing a ck history book like that?!

 Chapter 383

    Episode 383. You broke the taboo (1)

    History books are history books.

    Romance is pure romance.

    Is this at the creative level?

    Kingdom of Yusra.

    A reverent voice echoed in the office.

    Hayel continues.

    ����When the darkness came to an end, the Demon World reacted. death itself. Even the demonic lich will wake up from the grave, wary of the darkness. But it would be meaningless.��

    darkness.

    infinitely deep darkness.

    So, I never said anything about the end. Wasn��t that what Granfell did in the aftermath of [ckening]? Well, Grandfel said something simr.

    But even if the nuances are different, they are so different.

    ��Even gilding was too much.��

    Isn��t this close to the Bible rather than a history book?

    It wouldn��t be strange if it ended with ��Homen�� at the end of every phrase. As I listened to that terrible content through Hiel��s mouth, my fingers shriveled and my judgment began to twist.

    ��shit.��

    A legendary explorer who emerged from the belly of a bad omen.

    Romantic Lorentsk.

    I definitely witnessed such a message on the Arcana continent.

    [The missing romantic explorer Lorentsk has returned to the Arcana continent. The knowledge of a romantic explorer who wanted to end her secluded life for dramatic survival enriches the Arcana continent. : Lorentsk, a romantic explorer, wanders the continent and preaches knowledge.]

    From now on, Lorentsk will wander the continent and share his knowledge. It must have been thanks to Nam Tae-min and Hisagi-do that he was able to meet Lorentsk.

    ����Is it fortunate in that sense?��

    Selling early is better.

    If you didn��t find Lorentsk, that kind of nonsense history book. No, wouldn��t he have proudly boasted about the dark history books to the continent? My already abundant foam must have inted as if stirring with a whisk.

    ��Thank you very much, both of you.��

    get tensed up

    I have to enter the Arcana Continent right away.

    Even the time on the Arcana Continent is four times faster than in reality.

    It is unknown what Lorenzk will do in the meantime.

    I didn��t reply until Highel finished reading.

    ��Good news, Hiel.��

    ��It��s an honor to be your lord��s joy.��

    He just reacted brazenly and sent a non-reply to Hiel. I heard the news of Lorentsk very well, so I asked you to hold on to Lorentsk until I return to the continent.

    ��Lorenzk is something I shouldn��t miss in many ways.��

    It��s not just because we��re afraid to spread dark history books.

    I will change the battlefield of the battle for the demon lord.

    to keep the words spoken.

    It was me who was about to enter the Demon Realm.

    Lorentsk��s experience of exploring the Pandemonium was desperately needed.

    Hayel bowed her head.

    ��I will prepare for the grand return of my lord.��

    ��a grandeback.

    Even if you measure it in arcana time, it��s only going back in a few days.

    Of course, there seemed to be a reason why Hiel said that.

    ��Looks like it��sing to an end.��

    full preparation.

    So, it must mean that the preparations for the equipment he left behind have reached the final stage. Even if the innocent Grandfel had the item, it would be fine even if he didn��t have it.

    ��I��m not Lee Ho-yeol.��

    [Spring Star Brooch 2/6]

    The location of the brooch that I figured out with the [Map that connects to all things].

    The location of the remaining pieces had been delivered to Diend.

    If it was Diend, it would be easy to find the brooch.

    ��Is the set itemplete?��

    Not only that.

    Yunaxus�� memento dragon skin.

    I entrusted the smelting of dragon skin to Wallsweil. It seems that the work has reached its end, so at this reunion, you will be able to see the effect of the new item.

    ��From magical growth to external growth.��

    Still, wouldn��t it be possible to say that we achieved significant growth in just a few days?

    Speaking of magical powers, it just happened��

    The misunderstanding that wasn��t a misunderstanding with Mary was well resolved.

    -��I thought he could purify even the power of the Demon King of the Ten Thrones����

    Jeonghwa-ra.

    To put it grandiosely, it would be an appropriate expression. Because I had precisely cut out only the evil from the power of the Ten Seats and inserted a straw into it. But even after learning the truth, Mary��s expression did not ease.

    -��You make me awe more.��

    Listening to Mary��s impressions, it seemed that she was really prepared.

    Even if I had fallen into the Tenth Seated Demon King.

    You promised to pursue me like that.

    ��What on earth is that guy��s pride?��

    Anyway, I��m d you cleared up the misunderstanding.

    I also learned about the effect of the new stat [Charm].

    Let��s make sure we don��t make things like this next time.

    ��What in the world is a demon hunter and a demon king?��

    My seniors have nowpletely removed their doubts, but I myself did not lose face. No, to be precise, my cube didn��t like it.

    ��Only a throne.��

    Yes.

    To the world��s Grand Fell, whether it be the throne or the 10th throne, it would be just a small vessel. Anyway, you are a child alone in heaven and earth. An ordinary position would be nothing more than a restraint.

    Click.

    While drinking green tea, perform procedures that cannot be postponed in reality.

    Of course, among them are ss quests.

    Physical training is also essential.

    ��Train your weakened body. (Repeat) ��

    100KM run (in progress)

    5000 push-ups (in progress)

    3000 pull-ups (in progress)

    2000 burpees (in progress)

    ��When did my goal increase so much����

    One, two�� ..

    Sigh for a while.

    I thought as I bent my arms.

    No matter how you think about it, you��re a demon king.

    Even if it is a misunderstanding stemming from the atmosphere, it is unfair.

    Where in the world is there such a diligent demon king!

    *

    Magic Tower.

    Top lord��s office.

    Marcelo went through the pile of paperwork.

    I felt it all over again.

    The weight of the magic tower that Chief Hoyeol was carrying.

    Marcelo murmured.

    ��How have you endured, Sir?��

    Sseuseuk.

    Finished by signing ��nonpliance�� on senior Bensh William��s application form.

    Ho-yeol��s job was finally over.

    ��Is this how you get a good night��s sleep?��

    Click.

    Marcelo put down the teacup and remembered the efficacy of green tea in a tea bag.

    Did I mention that an ingredient called caffeine provides an awakening effect?

    Marcelo nodded softly.

    ��There was no other reason for enjoying green tea.��

    It was just because of the taste��

    Marcelo, who came to his own conclusion, got up from his seat.

    My whole body ached from sitting for a long time.

    ��From the portal to the progress of the next regr conference.��

    It is safe to say that the tower owner is one in spirit with the magic tower.

    It meant that there were not just one or two things to pay attention to.

    Marcelo murmured softly.

    ��But I��m not a gyeong.��

    You��ll need some time to catch your breath.

    Nevertheless, Marcelo did not forget Ho-yeol��s teachings.

    Exploration of strangeness using break time.

    Marcelo took out his smartphone and skillfully operated it.

    ��A guaranteed arrival at dawn. Will a day like thise to the continent?��

    Tea Bag Green Tea Rocket delivery orderpleted.

    ��I never get tired of watching reverse magic.��

    Watchingube videos.

    And finally ess the inte.

    It was the moment when Marcelo confirmed the news.

    ����?��

    His eyebrows twitched.

    It was because an unexpected typeface came to mind.

    An article about Ho-yeol, none other than that.

    Marcelo��s eyes darkened.

    [AAU high-ranking official ��Lee Ho-yeol is the Demon King of the Ten Thrones!��]

    To advance to Kii.

    Mage Tower and AAU.

    The Crystal Hall where the two powers gathered.

    ��I never thought I would repay the favor like this.��

    The meeting was held in the Crystal Hall.

    That content leaked out.

    It was no different from deception and challenge towards the Magic Tower.

    ��I express my deepest regret in advance.��

    *

    AAU Korean branch.

    Seong Hyun-jun asks with a worried face.

    ��It was just an addition, right?��

    The majority responded that something hade.

    All AAU members from each branch attend the General Assembly.

    Considering that it ismon for AAU to leak insider information�� Ho-yeol��s bombshell deration would not be strange if it were known to the world at any time.

    However, the problem was the knight��s foot.

    ��A high-ranking official. Doesn��t this nonsense bullshit sound usible? Above all, be clear about your intentions! Lee Ho-yeol, the general manager, exined all the reasons why it had to be that way��!��

    I am the Demon King of the Ten Thrones.

    Ho-yeol answered all the questions poured into the deration. From the story of how he took over the throne by defeating the Demon King of the Ten Thrones. Even how to use the upied throne in the battle for the demon king.

    Yoon Su-gyeom stuck out his tongue at the ugliness.

    ��It��s not a pseudo-media, it��s an article from a well-known post. There must be a sure source. Knowing that the minutes of this meeting cannot be released to the public, they are using them maliciously. It��s clear that insiders are involved.��

    The summary of the article was simple.

    ��It may be that the cause of the battle for the demon king came from Lee Ho-yeol��s actions. No matter how much Lee Ho-yeol is, there is no guarantee that he will not be fascinated by the power of the demon king�� This crazy bastard. Why don��t you me the general manager for any cracks?��

    Branch manager Park Min-jae said coldly.

    In front of the crisis of mankind that has reached the tip of the chin.

    I never thought I��d do this kind of harm just because of my interests.

    I��ve noticed it before, but it��s really amazing.

    ��Yeah, if it was like before, only my insides would have exploded.��

    However, Park Min-jae was determined.

    From now on, just moving forward was a busy Ho-yeol.

    Not even a yer.

    Although I can��t do anything about all the forces that hold Ho-yeol��s ankles.

    At least the inside of AAU will be cleaned up.

    This is Park Min-jae, who was once called the mad dog of Cosmo.

    Because he was used to fighting in the mud.

    Park Min-jae called right away.

    As soon as the other person answered the phone, he asked.

    Not even a hint ofughter.

    ��Is it you?��

    Jim Joshua, President of the Western Branch of the United States.

    ��no. Are you doing this to me too, Mr. Park?��

    Joshua was already suffering from a barrage of phone calls.

    California, Nevada, Oregon��.

    The governors of the American West have been smitten.

    ��I don��t know how the governors see me or how they see me. Mr. Park, I repented in front of the Bible. You know what I mean by mentioning the Bible in a Christian country?��

    I heard Park Min-jae��s ridicule.

    �C ��I don��t believe in God. That��s what I like.��

    ����Who said that?��

    -��These are the words left by General Manager Lee Ho-yeol.��

    ��Oh no! Because it��s not me?!��

    I don��t know, but this time it really wasn��t.

    Haven��t you met face to face?

    Ho-yeol, the general manager of Yusra, and Mal.

    ��I had a gut feeling from the first time we met. I thought that my prodigal life was all over. Mr. Park?��

    A position was a position.

    Thanks to this, Joshua faced many ranker yers.

    Hoyeol, however, was on a different level.

    It makes me look up to him without realizing it��

    ��More than anything, I was moved by the decision of the general manager. To say that you became the demon king to hunt the demon king. Isn��t that a situation that fits perfectly with Nietzsche��s famous quote? Why, when you look into the abyss����

    A knife-like voicees.

    �C ��Then, why did the Washington Post report the article, Joshua? If it��s not you, there��s only one option left.��

    Anyway, Mr. Park.

    There is not even the slightest amount of literary knowledge.

    You can��t even listen to Nietzsche��s words to the end.

    Joshua sighed and opened his mouth.

    ��I know what you mean. You mean East, right? But probably not. From now on, I��m thinking of digging my own back. Probably inted it in the post. did you say How can you think of hitting the back of the head with Yusura��s head after meeting him face-to-face����

    Suddenly, Joshua blurted out his words.

    -����Chief Joshua?��

    Even when Park Min-jae called his name, he could not respond.

    It was because there were memories that passed through my head like a kaleidoscope.

    Joshua opened his mouth.

    ����not face to face.��

    First meeting with Ho-yeol.

    At that time, the head of the Eastern Branch of the United States of America did not enter the heated meeting room. It was because I stopped by the bathroom and missed the appointment time, so I couldn��t enter the meeting room.

    The same was true at the general meeting of the Magic Tower and AAU this time.

    -��is it so? It can��t be helped if it��s a family affair.��

    ����Mr. Park.��

    Joshua��s expression changed.

    ��It seems that the enemy was quite close.��

    .

    .

    .

    Twisted.

    Little fingers wiggle.

    I skim through the text on the TV over and over again.

    Now a full-fledged kindergartener.

    It wasn��t difficult to read aloud.

    ��Mmmm.��

    I just can��t figure out what that means.

    ��Mom.��

    ��Why Arang?��

    ��Yogi. What do the letters after your uncle��s name mean?��

    ��What is it? My mom is washing the dishes, so will Arang read to me?��

    Again and again.

    Read it loudly as if Seo Ah-rang was announcing it.

    ��E.H.Yeol. he is. really. Ten.

 Chapter 384

    Episode 384. You have vited a taboo. (2)

    Eugene McCain, Director of the United States Eastern Branch.

    Park Min-jae searched for his memory.

    To deepen the wrinkles between the eyebrows.

    however.

    ��I��ve never met you properly.��

    The face of Eugene, the head of the US East Branch, did not immediatelye to mind. In fact, his name was well-known. It has to be. Eugene McCain was as famous as he was in Cosmo.

    The first non-developer-turned-branch manager.

    In Cosmo, where ability was valued, Eugene��s greetings were unconventional. Beyond being a non-developer, Eugene originally came from a political world far from the game world.

    Rumors like that used to circte around town.

    -��Aren��t you preparing to advance into the world of Rayman politics?��

    The corners of Park Min-jae��s mouth went up crookedly.

    ��Wouldn��t that be worth seeing?��

    It was Park Min-jae who knew that the reality of Rayman Sean was just a robot.

    Isn��t it the United States, a fast developed country?

    The birth of the world��s first robot politician must have been an interesting picture.

    Theughter was erased from Joshua��s voice over the receiver.

    �C ��Mr. Park. I know very well that you have no choice but to doubt me. Even if it is divided into West and East, it happened in the United States. I can��t say I��m irrelevant.��

    It��s not Joshua��s fault.

    Eugene As he avoided confrontation with Ho-yeol.

    Who would have imagined that he was plotting a scheme?

    Park Min-jae killed his temper and spoke calmly.

    ��no. Branch manager Joshua should be irrelevant.��

    -����yes? what is that?��

    ��That way we can solve this situation.��

    Eugene McCain.

    It makes sense when you consider that he is the cause of the situation.

    He is the only person who came from a non-developer political world and was appointed as the head of the branch.

    ��It is natural that Eugene does not know the weight of the arcana.��

    AAU.

    There was no other reason why they could sincerely look up to Ho-yeol. It was because he knew the Arcana continent as well as he once imed to be the creator.

    Because I know how ridiculous Ho-yeol��s achievements are. I could sincerely follow his steps.

    ��Since it didn��t reach me, it must have gone backwards.��

    But Eugene is different.

    So you must have been waiting for the right time.

    Like a politician waiting for ame duck.

    In the meantime, I had a bite of rice cake that I couldn��t pass up.

    ��Eugene��s connections would exin this situation sufficiently, right?��

    �C ��Yes, Mr. Park. Considering his background, it��s no wonder that the media is making a special mention of absurd rumors. Even more than developers like us, Eugene is used to this kind of game. What��s wrong����

    Joshua continues awkwardly.

    -��In the meantime, I was clumsily copying Eugene. Lobby favors for high-level connections. It was embarrassing to see him from the side. Well, now I realize that everything is useless����

    Park Min-jae nodded.

    I was able to erase my doubts about Joshua only after hearing his deep thoughts.

    Joshua really had nothing to do with this.

    Are you willing to repay that trust?

    Joshua nodded.

    ����Mr. Park is right. I will solve it.��

    pop.

    Joshua finished the call and boarded the private ne.

    He kept calling Eugene as a sub contact, but he was silent. When I contacted the AAU Eastern branch, the only reply was that Eugene was in the office.

    ��What is your intention?��

    Attention was focused from the runway of the eastern branch.

    ��Isn��t that the branch manager Joshua?��

    What��s going on in the East, the West branch manager?

    Could it be because of the news that is heating up the world at this moment?

    The news that Lee Ho-yeol is the Demon King of the Ten Thrones.

    Some employees whisper.

    ��Isn��t this a situation where General Manager Lee Ho-yeol��s position could be shaken?��

    The public reaction to the article was pure confusion.

    -Higher Demon King?? Chirashi is also creative these days.

    �C But isn��t it a little usible??

    �C Why did you say it with your own mouth?!

    �C There��s no way you��re going to tell a lie that��s obvious, right?

    -In the first ce, Lee Ho-yeol��s tone was a bit like a demon ;;;;

    I don��t know if it��s a spection from a single yer or simr media.

    From the mouth of a high-ranking AAU official.

    It was an article from a well-known American daily newspaper.

    ��I��m sure someone spilled the information.��

    ��Anyway, the problem was the samurai.��

    ��If you interpret it maliciously, there is no end. Why is Lee Ho-yeol seeding in attacking the rift every time? Aren��t there some people who seriously talk about bullshit that the crack difficulty increases every time?��

    Excluding branch manager Eugene.

    It was all of the eastern branch that had encountered Hoyeol in the Mage Tower.

    Perhaps thanks to this, they were not swayed by the turbulent public opinion.

    ��In my mind, I just want to expose everything that General Manager Yusura said? After all, you��re taking on a huge risk alone this time��!��

    Joshua strolled through the hallways, grasping the atmosphere.

    ��The only thing to worry about is Eugene.��

    I try to roll my head.

    Eugene��s move must have been because of his confidence.

    Where did that confidencee from?

    It wasn��t hard to guess.

    ����rocks.��

    A newnd of opportunity called Arcana Continent has been opened.

    Maybe Eugene believes it.

    American Shining.

    Rocks from The Shining.

    That he might be able to rece Ho Yeol.

    I don��t even know if I��m setting up a confrontational structure.

    ��Roxra, the Holy Knight of Shining, who fights against the Demon King Lee Ho-yeol of the Ten Thrones.��

    I have to draw a usible picture in my own way.

    But really.

    It was a stupid imagination that I could have because I was from a non-developer background.

    ��Do you seriously think it��s possible?��

    Lee Ho-yeol is on a different level.

    It means that it is not an existence that can be caught up simply by catching up with the level. No matter how great Rocks is, he will never be able to fill his void.

    Joshua asked the secretary with a firm expression.

    ��Are you in, Branch Manager Eugene?��

    ����!��

    The secretary nodded in surprise.

    Joshua went straight ahead.

    Eugene What a mistake you made.

    It was intended to be understood in detail.

    And��

    ��I don��t know since when did you n this kind of bullshit.��

    jump.

    It was the moment Joshua entered Eugene��s branch manager��s office.

    puck.

    ��!��

    With a dull sound, Joshua knelt down.

    ��What is this��?��

    Joshua barely lifted his head from his face on the floor.

    The back of my head was hot.

    Did you get hit by a blunt weapon?

    Joshua gritted it.

    ��Eugene McCain�� are you aware of what a mistake you are making? I��d rather believe you��re possessed by the devil����

    ��The devil? The only thing scarier than the devil is the human, Joshua.��

    ����You��re fine, you.��

    Eugene��s pupils were not ck.

    It wasn��t that I was possessed and swung by the devil.

    It meant that he did what he did ording to his own will.

    Shuk.

    Eugene sat on the sofa and looked at Joshua.

    ��I was beaten hard. I have no intention of killing you. Why isn��t there a handy item here? Did you say potion? If you just pour this on, your wounds will bepletely healed.��

    Took.

    ��It��s hard to believe in this old man��s head, but it��s post-Cataclysm.��

    Eugene set the potion bottle down on the table and caught his breath.

    Joshua witnessed.

    Eugene��s shoulders were shaking even after hemitted the crime.

    That��s a reaction that knows the weight of what you��ve done.

    ��Do you think such a n will work��? I��m sorry, but this is not a political arena. You don��t need proof or evidence in court. You can prove it with your actions.��

    No matter how much he talked about being the Demon King of the Ten Thrones.

    If Ho-yeol seeds in hunting down all demon lords and challengers as nned.

    No one would have any doubts about Ho-yeol.

    Joshua gnashed his teeth.

    ��You don��t understand the arcana at all.��

    Yujin searches for her arms.

    ��Yeah, I couldn��t understand. I mean in my eyes. You, the world, and the yers looked too childish. What is everyone doing while holding on to such absurd strength? Why are you going back after leaving such an easy path?��

    ���� Childish?��

    ��why? Did I say anything I couldn��t?��

    Joshuaughed.

    ��You�� to express your pride like that. It��s a big deal.��

    ��Pride? Well, that��s good.��

    click.

    Eugene took out a cigar from his bosom and lit it.

    ��In that sense, we agreed for the first time in a while. so it moved I couldn��t stand it without moving. Doesn��t the picturee out? The United States of America against the demon king. Isn��t that a box office guaranteed Hollywood blockbuster storage? I feel sorry for you, Joshua.��

    Joshua was silent.

    Could it be because of the loss of blood?

    It was because he was confused and couldn��t hear Eugene��s words.

    ����They agreed?��

    It is also not an arbitrary act.

    Joshua caught his foggy mind and thought.

    Then how far is this thing connected?

    Use of daily newspapers that are highly regarded and highly reliable in the United States. Lee Ho-yeol touched the general manager of Yusra. I didn��t think it was an AAU branch manager alone. Because this situation could have greatly shaken the world situation.

    Joshua opened his mouth.

    ����It��s also connected to the White House.��

    Hoo-wook Eugene exhaled smoke and said.

    ��Don��t stop there, Joshua. If you pretend to know more, I might have no reason to use this potion on you.��

    ��Even if they are crazy, everyone is firmly crazy.��

    The threat of taking your own life.

    But Joshua didn��t stop talking.

    It was absurd.

    Guess I won��t be able to help.

    It��s the kind of thing that hits the back of the head like this.

    ��What the hell�� What did Lee Ho-yeol do wrong?��

    ��hmm?��

    ��I��m asking what��s so bad about it? Lee Ho-yeol, who always risked his life and fought for humanity on the front lines. What was so mean?��

    There was no need to revisit the past.

    Even at this moment, there was no other reason for Ho-yeol to be the Demon King of the Ten Thrones. It was to hunt demon-type monsters more efficiently, threatening the Arcana continent and reality.

    For just that reason, Lee Ho-yeol ascended to the throne of the devil, whom he despised so much.

    The smoke disperses.

    ��Do you know who is the scariest person in the Joshua political scene? Are you from a wealthy conglomerate? A newbie who was born into a prestigious political family and took an elite course? Not all.��

    Hoo-wook.

    Yujin��s eyes shine through the smoke.

    ��The ability to wield the masses. He is a human with such abilities.��

    ��what?��

    ��In that sense, I had no choice but to fear Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Eugene added.

    ��Looking at your strange appearance that has changed.��

    ����!��

    Eugene the White House is the world.

    It was fear of influence.

    Lee Ho-yeol��s growing influence.

    Joshua let out augh.

    ��Are you just a chess piece��?��

    ��What is that? I��m sorry anyway. You know too much. I can��t keep you alive unless you��re on the same boat as us, right?��

    Joshua spat blood this time.

    ��F��ck����

    A rotten smile returned.

    ��okay. That attitude is the scary thing I said. What��s the point of pride? Are you willing to risk your life to protect it? Isn��t it natural that you have no choice but to be vignt?��

    There has been no conversation since then.

    There was no next n.

    Because the role of the chess pieces ended here.

    crackle.

    Eugene put out the cigar with trembling hands.

    ��Now, it��s time to wait for the demon king��s magic beast.��

    Eugene was prepared to die.

    In other words, he nned to use even his own life.

    Even Joshua realized that he was the culprit behind the situation.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol.��

    If so, he will surely find himself.

    After that, after witnessing Joshua copsed.

    Even for the sake of interrogation, he would harm himself.

    ��Every one of those actions will be the evidence of the Demon King.��

    Humans are cunning.

    There is no unshakable faith in the world.

    just need a trigger.

    In that sense, his death will never be in vain.

    ��Yes, I will.��

    It was the moment when Eugene muttered bitterly.

    ��?��

    Suddenly, a strong light tickled my eyes.

    It was by the window.

    A dazzling light was pouring in from beyond the window.

    ����what?��

    I thought it was just sunlight.

    But it wasn��t.

    It was something stronger and bigger than the sun.

    Yes, a huge meteor was falling from the sky.

    Being from a non-developer background, Eugene muttered.

    ��Little asteroid��?��

    However, the correct name is ��Meteor Strike��.

    Eugene was overlooking it.

    that he turned into an enemy.

    The fact that it wasn��t just Lee Ho-yeol.

    Arcana��s strongest armed group magic tower.

    Tower master Marcelo.

    Along with him, all the senior wizards appeared over the United States.

    and.

    ��Reveal the one who deceived the Magic Tower.��

    Dered.

    ��This is thest chance the Magic Tower gives to mankind.��

    .

    .

    .

    I checked the message that arrived.

    -Hoyeol-ah

    -Because the world is not enough, are you the devil now?

    -Then it must be a

    heavenly horse after that

    .

    -Are you a teenager?

 Chapter 385

    Episode 385. You broke the taboo (3)

    Humans are animals of oblivion.

    Maybe this is why the saying that if the favor continues, you know it��s a right.

    Lee Ho-yeol, who was a member of society, thinks so.

    ��If I look easy, I��ll climb up.��

    That��s exactly how things are right now.

    No matter how much I think about it��

    There��s no reason for me to get stabbed in the back of the head. AAU US Eastern Branch Director?

    At first, I thought it might be possessed.

    The biggest reason was that we didn��t meet face-to-face.

    Considering my position at AAU, I must have had a few opportunities to meet.

    never met before?

    It means he intentionally avoided me.

    However, Grandfel��s opinion was different.

    ��A tribe that cannot even grasp the subject because it is inferior.��

    Where should we look back on the demon possessed by humans?

    Well, far from intentionally avoiding me, my nemesis.

    Rather, there were more demons who came to me on their own feet.

    ��furthermore.��

    The time when the US East branch manager avoided me was long before the world knew about my involvement with Akkshan. If so, a conclusion has been drawn.

    -��I think I need to remind you again.��

    This situation started from pure human malice.

    That is why I did not dissuade Marcelo.

    Because it was tantamount to cheating and repaying the magic tower��s favor with the back of his head.

    I don��t know anything else, but in the days when arcana was just a game.

    No, even until I became the chief.

    It��s unimaginable.

    ��The liver came out of the boat. Do you deceive the mage tower?��

    Those on the Arcana Continent who are stronger than the senior chief elder tower lord?

    There may be enough.

    Even the transcendental ones.

    It��s safe to say that he possesses at least as much force as the tower owner.

    However, the story is different with the magic tower.

    only to seek the truth.

    The continent��s best equipment gathers.

    The monumental tower built by such people was the Magic Tower.

    -��What kind of existence is the Mage Tower?��

    Marcelo was the owner of such a mage tower.

    He must be in a position where he cannot ignore the information leaked from the Magic Tower.

    Even after this, I was the one who guarded the procedure like a knife.

    Well, even if I can��t say honorifics��

    ��As a senior, I can��t hold back the top owner��s decision, even.��

    Marcelo added a word.

    -��I mean what kind of existence you are.��

    It seemed that the reason he was angry wasn��t just because of the Magic Tower.

    In fact, the contents of the article that came to mind were quite malicious.

    To the extent that my blood rtives, who were terrified of me, sent me text messages.

    My snout murmurs faintly.

    ��Sister��.��

    Looking at the smartphone screen with sad eyes.

    If a third person sees it, it��s definitely to the family��s worries.

    Wouldn��t it look like he��s feeling a sense of responsibility?

    -Right? Are you a teenager?!

    But absolutely not��!

    It was a title that was daunting enough even outside the world. Eventually, even the new title of Demon King of the Ten Thrones became widely known to the world. Wensu��s talk seems to convey a very simple excitement.

    ��puberty? I��ll turn around, really.��

    However, the cubic pavilion is extremely polite.

    ��I didn��t mean to cause concern.��

    It��s not because of Grandfel, who thinks horribly of her family.

    Excluding Wensu Lee Ye-rim.

    Because the older sisters seemed to be worried.

    It wasn��t showing that he was considerate of me.

    ��Even my father and mother have no face.��

    In particr, my dad, who cuts and scraps all articles rted to me, must be thinking about it. Overnight, my son is being called the title of the demon king of the Ten Thrones from the hero of mankind��

    ��If you don��t worry, I��ll be sad.��

    however.

    ��I will correct what needs to be corrected.��

    Who is Grandfel?

    Even if it��s a white lie.

    Anyway, the owner of a tired personality who can��t lie.

    In fact, I feel like Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��There��s no need to worry.��

    I am not that kind of devil.

    It��s not even puberty��!!

    I wanted topletely deny it, but I couldn��t.

    After all, it was true that I sat on the throne.

    So, what message can I send to the group chat room?

    It was concise and concise.

    �C I will prove it.

    A cubic tablet adds a quadruple.

    ��So as not to be someone in the family.��

    ��I��m d I didn��t send this one out of my misfortune.

    *

    United States.

    The shadow of an asteroid in the sky.

    The whole world was in astonishment.

    ��If an asteroid of that size collided, the entire North American continent would disappear from the face of the earth��! Can��t we counter with missiles? Can you say that just by looking at that size?��

    I remembered the fact that I had forgotten about the yers.

    The days when Arcana was just a game.

    The steps the Magic Tower has shown.

    -Everything that bothered them was ughtered.

    -The Mage Tower has endured a lot in the meantime

    . -So why are the Mage Tower meeting minutes leaked!!

    -In fact, leaking is not the problem, but fabrication is the culprit.

    In the early days of the Arcana Continent, it was safe to say that each wizard of the Mage Tower was a superman. It��s not an exaggeration, because he was called a half-god from the original. Even knowing that, the pressure was no joke.

    ��To think that all the leaders of the Magic Tower are moving��!��

    Notoriety, not the notoriety of the Magic Tower.

    Because it was only something written by each mage of the Mage Tower.

    Even so, it was the mage tower that was evaluated as the strongest.

    More than anyone else, the yers intuited it first.

    ��Am I really trying to erase America?��

    It was then.

    Meteor Strike stopped in mid-air.

    Tower owner Marcelo gave thest warning.

    ��This is thest chance the Magic Tower gives to mankind.��

    What he meant was simple.

    The one who deceived the magic tower.

    That is why he spread malicious rumors about the Demon King of the Ten Thrones.

    If an anonymous AAU official doesn��t show up��

    ��That asteroid is going tond on America!��

    At those words, the world was relieved.

    After all, it is not the mage tower of the past.

    There is room for dialogue.

    Of course, I didn��t know how much patience they had left.

    ��If you have a conscience, you wille out! They all look dead!��

    The party, Eugene McCain, heard the news btedly.

    ��The Magic Tower��!!��

    The secretary had delivered Marcelo��s deration. However, Eugene had no choice. didn��t you say He was an abandoned chess piece that had already done its job.

    Eugene muttered.

    ��It��s not difficult. No, I have to step in.��

    However, Eugene realized in front of an unrealistdscape.

    To the beings of Arcana.

    The fact that the standard of reality andmon sense can��t be pushed.

    he questioned himself.

    ����before that, is it worth it to me?��

    Joshua was right.

    Numerous forces, including the White House, were involved in this incident. The hegemony of the world cannot be handed over to Lee Ho-yeol, who is not a nation but an individual. It means that there are people bound by interests.

    Eugene imagined the worst.

    As you can see.

    The magic tower is a group that can freely drop asteroids.

    ����If only me is not enough.��

    after paying a heavy price.

    The ugly truth will be revealed to the world.

    It was almost certain that the country would be condemned by the world.

    There was no point in nning this.

    Eugene said to the stunned Joshua.

    ��You were right, Joshua.��

    Forgive me even now��

    But it seemed that Eugene was the only one who realized.

    Eventually, something glittered in the sky.

    It was like a tinyetpared to an asteroid.

    ����?��

    Eugene was taken aback.

    ��No way!��

    Yes, the mothend has already made a decision.

    Ordered to attack the magic tower that was threatening them.

    Unfortunately, it was the worst decision.

    Kwa Kwa Kang!

    ��!!!��

    It was like fireworks.

    Dozens of fighter jets exploded in the air.

    Only the parachutes deployed by the pilots who barely escaped were visible.

    Eugene clenched his fists.

    Why can��t I still judge the situation?

    ��Do you really intend to turn those monsters into enemies��!��

    If you retreat from here, did you judge that there is no back?

    I don��t care about explosions.

    The fighters did not stop charging like moths on fire.

    Only then did Eugene realize.

    -��Eugene McCain�� are you aware of what a mistake you are making? I��d rather believe you��re possessed by the devil����

    What you��ve done.

    And I realized one more thing.

    An instant moment.

    Another form appeared in the air.

    chuck.

    The transcendent power he boasted of was put to shame.

    All the members of the Magic Tower bowed their heads toward him.

    The presence of the Demon King praised by those monsters.

    The Demon King who holds the lifeline of his country.

    ��I will ask.��

    Lee Ho-yeol opened his mouth.

    ��Do you see me as a demon king?��

    *

    So you��re not the Demon King?!

    ��Couldn��t you be kinder?��

    Demon King of the Ten Thrones.

    It��s true that I seized that power unintentionally.

    Throw away what to throw away and what to take is drunk.

    It is correct to call him the King of Magic, not the King of Demons.

    Mary, the Witch of the South Sea, can prove my innocence.

    ��It means that there is a detailed story.��

    But it has already been spit out.

    Besides, look at what you are doing now.

    After summoning Meteor on American soil.

    It was the magic tower holding the weight.

    The head of the magic tower is bowing to me.

    ����Wouldn��t it be seen as an axis of evil now?��

    Even tower owner Marcelo was no exception.

    Shuk.

    I nced at Rust on my jacket.

    ��Did you see? It��s enough even if there��s no such thing as a unique atmosphere.��

    But this too.

    It was all nned.

    Why did you talk to Marcelo beforehand?

    ��I have no intention of dropping the real Meteor.��

    I didn��t know that the fighters would attack right away.

    ��It must mean that higher-ranking people are involved.��

    It would be easier to solve if it was the devil��s work, but if it��s not, the story besplicated. Grandfel doesn��t care about the world��s evaluation, but now there is a cause for not being merciful, which is the family��s honor.

    My lips spat out cold words.

    ��If you were nning to tarnish my reputation.��

    Looking at Meteor Strike.

    ��It must mean that I was prepared to lose again.��

    Just as the Magic Tower is giving humanity itsst mercy.

    Even Granfell might be disappointed in humans.

    Although it is only 10%.

    It was me who got to know Granfell more deeply through [Understanding the Darkness].

    ��Maybe Grandfel is less merciful than the setting.��

    If the devil is not involved in this event.

    In the flower garden of Grandfel, the flower called America may be ruthlessly plucked.

    While imagining something creepy, Marcelo spoke to me.

    ��You still don��t notice sir.��

    As I said before, humans are creatures of adaptation.

    If the favor continues, you know it��s a right. Even if someone helps, they quickly get used to it. The old saying, ��I saved you from drowning, and put away the bundle,�� didn��te out of nowhere.

    Yes, falling is not just a meteor strike.

    America itself.

    someone will ask

    How can you bring America down without blood on your hands?

    Well, you know one thing, and the other two don��t.

    I raised my hand.

    Right.

    ��The promised time hase.��

    self.

    When I flick my fingers lightly, the meteor strike reverses itself. ��Reversal Magic��. The Meteor Strike, jointly manifested by Marcelo and the 20 senior wizards, travels back into space.

    ��It would have been an impossible manifestation before.��

    It was my magical power that achieved the rise of ��Gyeong�� while perfectly digesting the power of the Tenth Seat. Did he recognize the change in my magic power thanks to my extraordinary magic affinity?

    Bangrit stuttered.

    ��Chief Lee?! What is that magical power��?��

    We��ll talk about himter, Senior Bangrit.

    Because this was an important moment for the world to realize.

    In front of the ever-growing threat of cracks.

    How could mankind be safe?

    The reason why reality could be peaceful.

    It was simply because the Mage Tower was supporting everything.

    because it was suppressed.

    oh oh

    I can see the flow of magical power in my field of vision.

    The magic that spread out from the mage tower and spread to the whole world is shaking.

    To be precise, the mana that had spread over America began to dissipate into the air.

    What that means is simple.

    The Mage Tower excluded the United States from its protection radius.

    that I will no longer support it.

    Change came right away.

    Kwajijik��!

    A broken void.

    Cracks start to form simultaneously.

    I said as always.

    ��This is the disposition of the demon king you have been crying out for.��

    The aftermath�� No, with justification.

    ��Try to bear it fully.��

 Chapter 386

    Episode 386. Flowers and weeds (1)

    AAU realized the seriousness of the situation.

    ��Has the general manager forgiven you this time too?��

    The US response was arrogant.

    Was it to protect its own people? If that��s not the case, is it that the entire United States cannot step back in rtion to the situation? As if they were ready for an all-out war, theyunched an attack on the top of the Mage Tower.

    ��Is this a true story?��

    There was also news that came btedly.

    AAU Eastern and Western Branches of the United States of America.

    Astonishment flows in the photos that the staff delivered.

    ��I heard you gathered weapons for rift battles?!��

    ��If you look at the picture, it��s real.��

    ��Are you serious?��

    ��No, I didn��t ask for much, I only asked the guy who was talking bullshit toe out. Why are you so overreacting? Even if the general manager hadn��t stepped forward����

    That Meteor Strike really would have survived after falling on American soil.

    In that sense, Seong Hyun-jun and Yun Su-gyeom.

    Both of them let out a sigh of relief.

    ��Still, did you have an hour, senior?��

    ������

    Yoon Soo-gyeom did not answer.

    Ho-yeol��sst words made me care.

    This is the disposition of the demon king you have been crying out for.

    What will the United States do?

    The doubts did notst long.

    tight.

    ��It happened.��

    ����!!��

    Branch manager Park Min-jae was holding his head. He was not easily shaken under any circumstances. However, when he thought of what was going to happen from now on, Park Min-jae seemed to be dizzy.

    ��Are you okay, branch manager?��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom approaches and asks in a worried voice. Park Min-jae nodded and shook his head. Then I nced at the monitor. To be precise, the coordinates for creating the rift that Another Space Arc has passed down.

    ��Sugyeom-ah. It will be a bit noisy from now on.��

    ����yes?��

    ��It��s going to ring really non-stop.��

    Park Min-jae��s warning was immediately realized.

    Wheein!

    ��Gyu Crack! where are you?!��

    Continuously updated rift creation warning message.

    Could it be that another space had an error?

    It was enough to make me suspicious.

    even.

    ��All of my coordinates are in America!!��

    Tens of hundreds of cracks.

    Because everything was created in US territory.

    Seong Hyun-jun was taken aback.

    Could it be that the disposition that General Manager Lee Ho-yeol said was��

    ��You said you were referring to those cracks?��

    Seong Hyun-jun was not alone in his thoughts.

    everyone was doing it

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    I wonder if he has reached the point where he can freely create even cracks.

    However, Park Min-jae ended the ridiculous illusion.

    ��Do you really see your general manager as the demon king?��

    Park Min-jae gives strength to each character and connects them.

    ��No matter what the world says, you must not be shaken. What did the general manager look like in front of the crack? He was the one who entered the rift alone, regardless of the appropriate level. A person like that creates a rift while disposing of it?��

    ������

    ��Whoa.��

    Park Min-jae catches his breath and tells the truth.

    ��America was just thrown out of the fence.��

    ����Out of the fence?��

    ��Didn��t you all think it was strange? Since the advent of the Zero Mountains, the frequency of rifts has greatly decreased. Could it be because of the weight of the Zero Mountains?��

    ��nod.

    one of those who thought so.

    Seong Hyeon-jun shook his head once.

    You haven��t taken off your rookie tee yet, Seong Hyun-joon.

    Park Min-jae shakes his head.

    ��If you look at it from the developer��s point of view, it may not be wrong. Because we updated the high-difficulty content called Zero Mountains. With the feeling that new content will be saved until the yers finish conquering the mountain range.��

    Nod.

    ��But you guys know Raymon Sean well, don��t you?��

    ����!��

    ��Does reality still look like Arcana Continent Electric?��

    Rayman Sean.

    There was no consideration for humanity in the updates led by him.

    No, it was rather vicious.

    Once upon a time, the best move to destroy mankind.

    Because I felt like I was giving out every regr update.

    ��The reason why mankind has been able to survive is simple. It is thanks to the Mage Tower that they embraced reality, the earth, and the entire world with their own fence. Everyone must remember the setting of the Mage Tower?��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom��s eyes sparkle.

    ����absolutely invible!��

    ��That is correct.��

    Park Min-jae nodded.

    ��In the history of the Arcana Continent, the Magic Tower was a lighthouse that should not be shaken until the very end. It was a role to maintain the bnce of the continent by standing upright as the best armed group. Even if the empire perishes, the Mage Tower should not copse.��

    ��Then, are you saying that the reason why the frequency of rifts has drastically decreased since the Zero Mountains�� is because the Mage Tower considered the Earth their territory?��

    ��Did you notice now?��

    Yes.

    It was thanks to the Mage Tower that humanity was able to loosen up for a while from Arcana��s erosion. It was because the Mage Tower, which had the setting of absolute invibility, dered the earth to be their protection zone.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom continues, saying, ��I can��t believe it.��

    ��The fact that demonic monsters mainly appeared��!��

    ��that��s right. Like the general manager said, devils can��t figure out the subject. Whether it��s the territory of the Magic Tower or whatever, they must have crossed over without caring about it. But those who know the horrors of the Mage Tower are different.��

    gulp.

    Park Min-jae wet his cracked neck.

    ��Each of the cracks must be infested with Arcana monsters. They were the ones who grinded their teeth outside the fence of the Mage Tower. Is there any reason to leave the prey thrown out of the enclosure unattended?��

    His gaze turned to the decisive battle weapon for the Great Monster, which was heading towards the headquarters of the Mage Tower.

    It��s a situation where you can neitherugh nor cry.

    Park Min-jae calmly opens his mouth.

    ��It must be worthwhile to bring something like that. Eugene McCain.��

    *

    [ughter Machine Quartet]

    [Rmended Level: 500]

    [Crack Copse: 23.7%]

    [Great Monster ng��s Swamp]

    [Rmended Level: 550]

    [Crack Copse: 38.4%]

    [Dalion��s Grave]

    [Rmended ] Level: 600]

    [Crack copse: 42.4%]��

    The dam copsed.

    It was like thest bastion that the magic tower was blocking had copsed.

    There could be no more appropriate expression than this.

    ��Then why do you go out and earn money for nothing? Seriously!��

    Cheol-Min Nam, the analyst of the Great Alliance.

    It was the Arcana continent full of dangers. It was Nam Cheol-min who did not rush to enter the Arcana continent due to his rtively low level. Is it thanks to Nam Chul-min��s phone rang non-stop. All were international calls.

    Nam Chul-min nced at the screen.

    ��what the.��

    Starting with The Shining.

    Cheol-Min Nam is acquainted with numerous guild yers in the United States.

    They all want to seek help from the Great Coalition.

    ��It wasn��t meant to be this big in the first ce, was it?��

    Marcelo also gave me a chance, and the general manager also gave me an ample opportunity. It was the United States that gave it a chance to correct its mistakes, but instead of asking for forgiveness, it responded with an attack.

    Nam Chul-min calmly looked at the situation.

    ����If it were me, I would havepletely turned a blind eye.��

    Even if it��s okay to deceive the magic tower and get over it.

    It was Ho-yeol who had sacrificed himself for humanity.

    Nam Chul-min, who watched Ho-yeol from the side, knew.

    ��Even if it��s unfair.��

    The weight of the burden Ho-yeol took on?

    An amount that would suffocate if a criminal could not digest it even for a day.

    Shall we give a simple example?

    Even the physical training that I heard about from my younger brother, Taemin, is the same.

    -��My older brother, Master Harkon, says. Mr. Hoyeol said he never missed a single day of physical training. Even the amount of training is different from us. When do you go to sleep?��

    Such a sacrifice would almost be overshadowed by malicious distortions overnight.

    If he had been Ho-yeol��

    he would havepletely ignored the United States even if he felt betrayed.

    but this moment.

    ��Are you still waiting, Commander-in-Chief?��

    Hoyeol and the Magic Tower are in their ce.

    stayed in the air

    to the very end.

    It means that you will not give up your expectations of humans.

    ����shit.��

    Poof!

    Cheol-min Nam took off his sses as if throwing them away and answered the phone.

    As expected, it was a call from the AAU branch in the United States.

    Nam Cheol-min could not stand it.

    It poured as if he had activated his brother��s skill Berserk.

    ��Wouldn��t it be in order to ask for forgiveness in time to call me? Have you lost sight of reality after seeing the rapidly rising rift copse? You really don��t intend to make America a living hell, do you?!��

    Nam Cheol-min warned.

    ��The crack copse will really be the final countdown. Even now, it��s not toote. Tell the truth about everything. That is the final advice and warning I can give you.��

    Added a smallment.

    ��If there is any pride left.��

    The voice came back as if it had made up its mind.

    ��Thank you for saying that.��

    Eugene McCain.

    The contacts I got from all over the ce to build connections were helpful at times like this. Eugene put the receiver down and headed for Joshua, who passed out. He poured the potion on the table into Joshua��s mouth.

    ��Ugh.��

    As expected, I can��t believe it even after seeing it, Arcana.

    ����Eugene? Where are you going?��

    Eugene left the branch manager��s office, leaving behind Joshua, who was trying to stand up. Magic Tower and Lee Ho-yeol. How should Imunicate with them above the sky?

    Eugene didn��t worry.

    ��If it��s Arcana��s way����

    Eugene, who was standing on the roof of the branch building, opened his mouth before he knew it.

    ��I will tell you everything truthfully. Lee Ho-yeol, general manager of Yusura.��

    Then I felt the gaze. An experience that transcends thews of physics. He felt Ho-yeol��s gaze staring at him from far away. Eugene thought to himself.

    ����To be honest about everything?��

    Eugene vowed to take over everything himself.

    So, if you can get past this crisis, feel free to do so.

    But the more I looked at it, the more absurd it was.

    Eugene said bitterly.

    ��I��m just a chess piece, so it��s not worth that much.��

    You should know that civilian damage is inevitable now that the rift is created. Even so, there was nomunication from the upper line. It must mean that their safety is more important than the damage to civilians.

    But it was thanks.

    ��What is it for America?��

    Eugene was able to open his mouth without regret.

    ��General Manager Lee Ho-yeol, it is the White House that led this situation.��

    After speaking the first words, Eugene stopped talking.

    Kwajijik��

    ����?��

    Because you��re not a yer.

    ��!��

    The cracks should not have been visible to his own eyes. However, a cracking void began to appear. What it said was simple. This means that the copse of the rift is imminent. Eugene swallows dry saliva and continues.

    ��It��s all our fault, who are stupid and rotten, and the citizens are not at fault. So, lord Please have mercy on them.��

    tight.

    Eugene closed his eyes.

    He didn��t want any mercy towards himself.

    What Eugene felt at this moment was a sense of responsibility.

    And the answer came back to Eugene.

    ��You saved.��

    ��I��ll save you?

    What do you mean?

    forgiveness?

    ����?��

    It was the moment when Eugene opened his eyes wonderingly.

    self.

    I saw silver grains spreading in all directions.

    Eugene was neither a yer nor ignorant of arcana.

    I could feel it nheless.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol, general manager?��

    The whole area was as silvery as the color of his hair.

    Because it was shining brightly.

    Soon, an unbelievable sight unfolded in Eugene��s field of vision.

    Straight support.

    A rift that was about to copse.

    The cracks were gradually beginning to blur.

    What he meant was also simple.

    Lee Ho-yeol that he is ��reversing�� the degree of copse of the rift.

    ��ah.��

    Is it because the tension has been relieved?

    Eugene knelt involuntarily.

    The voice continues to Eugene.

    ��I will ask.��

    For some reason, only a warm, dry voice could be heard.

    ��Do I still look like a demon to you?��

    *

    Acquired witnesses.

    As for the interrogation, it should be done properly in Topaz Hall or Mugan.

    What is urgent is a follow-up.

    I got my magic right.

    ��Although I reversed the degree of copse of the rift.��

    That��s it.

    I didn��t fully understand the [��Strangeness��] of the rift either.

    So from now on.

    It means that you have to clear the cracks created in the United States one by one.

    ��Hundreds of cracks.��

    I couldn��t have cleared everything before it copsed by myself.

    But now.

    Behind me is Arcana��s strongest military group, the Mage��s Tower.

    ��Let��s clear it quickly and quickly.��

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Vivace would be nice.��

    I didn��t even lift the [rhyming baton].

    What��s the point of suddenly spitting out musical terms?!

    Fortunately, there was nothing to be ashamed of.

    It happened well��

    No, thank you for dispersing my shame.

    ��I��ve been waiting for this moment! My arcane magic is in full force��!!��

    ��Senior Banshee William.��

    ����yes?��

    I spoke meaningfully.

    ��From this time on, I will give you a ��heavy duty��.��

 Chapter 387

    Episode 387. Flowers and weeds (2)

    Banshee William, Senior Fire Magician.

    ��ha.��

    Banshee sighed in the air, telling the ground to go out.

    It was an opportunity to show off the power of arcane magic.

    Stupidly, I acted recklessly in front of Chief Lee.

    ��Why are you doing this to me, Chief Lee��!��

    After all, Banshee took on the heavy responsibility.

    The role of handling the monsters pouring out of the copsed rift!

    But Banshee guessed.

    Hundreds of rifts have been created, but none will copse.

    ��How could I not leave just one banglet��?��

    It is trust toward one��spanions or the Mage Tower.

    Above all, they were the ones who couldn��t cross the fence of the Magic Tower.

    Can he stand up to the senior wizards of the Mage Tower with just that level?

    Banshee licks his lips just in case.

    ����But, by any chance, don��t you know?��

    How has the Arcana continent changed?

    Since he had never stepped on the Arcana continent, he did not know the details. However, they were monsters that maintained their power even on the Arcana Continent, which was trampled on by the Demon World.

    ��They must be strong in their own way.��

    Shushuk.

    Banshee nervously rolled the magic tool in the palm of his hand, examining the dynamics of the rift. There may have been no reason to be discouraged as I was looking at it calmly.

    ��Why is Kiko appointed����

    Enchantment Department Senior Kiko Armin.

    She was devoted to enchantment research at Ga Hall every day. Her achievements in enchanting science cannot be ignored, but she is definitely not good at actualbat like she is now.

    swish

    Suddenly, Banshee��s eyes turned to the city center.

    Concentrates mana into the lobe of the ear.

    Listen to the conversation you hear.

    ��How is something going?��

    ��Why was the crack suddenly created? The senior mages of the Mage Tower entered to clear such a rift? suddenly? why?��

    ��Anyway, wouldn��t it be good for us? The crazy proper level starts at least 400! Now that the rankers have entered the Arcana continent, the yer who can clear it in real life��!��

    Adventurers are looking at the rift with nervous expressions.

    Behind them, weapons for monsters were lined up.

    Banshee snorted.

    ��It��s no use pretending it��s not now.��

    Did you say America?

    The hostility this country had shown to the Magic Tower was fully confirmed.

    If it was the mage tower in the past.

    It wouldn��t have been strange if the whole country was blown up.

    Banshee murmured.

    ��Even if I thank Chief Lee, it��s not enough.��

    what?

    Are you suspicious of being the Demon King?

    Even if he distorted the big picture and big meaning of Chief Lee, it was a water fountain.

    Banshee licked his lips.

    ��Wouldn��t you definitely need to let me know the subject?��

    With the arcane magic of the William family, the me magic family.

    ��Keuheum, in a way, this is also thanks to Chief Lee.��

    Rejection of application for departure.

    Rejected request to enter Arcana Continent.

    The request to rent a magic tool for decisive battle was also rejected��

    It was Banshee who had plenty of time to study.

    Thanks to this, Banshee perfectly understood the expression of arcane magic. It was possible to manifest even the arcane magic that only the first head of household had seeded in manifesting.

    ��Then please, how can I make only one crack��!��

    Even to discipline those fools.

    However, Banshee��s wish could note true.

    Cracks that begin to close one by one.

    Inside the rift, the senior wizards of the Mage Tower appear.

    Banshee��s brow twisted unjustly.

    ��It looks like you��re only sucking your fingers��!��

    ��What��s the problem, Mr. Banshi?��

    ��yes? Senior Mathis? Oh no! No problem!��

    Senior ck Magician Matisse Dean Carr.

    It was not strange to be called the chief in terms of skill.

    He had already closed several rifts and stood beside Banshee.

    ��You all worked hard!��

    ��What is suffering?��

    ��It��s been a while since I��ve cycled my mana.��

    Then, with Bangrit at the head, the senior wizards gather. Banshi did not give up hope until the end. Even Kiko, who had been marked with a dot, came out of the rift intact��

    ��Senior Bellier��?��

    Healing Magic Valley Yusia.

    Because she hasn��t shown up yet.

    Healing magic was one of the schools that boasted a vast amount of research. The proof is that most healing magic wizards are not good at magic other than healing magic.

    Even the senior in Bellier.

    ��You were in the middle of research even before the tower, perhaps?��

    The dragon that was said to have identally swallowed the fruit of the World Tree.

    I heard that you devoted your research to finding a way to purify them.

    Banshee opened his mouth cautiously.

    ��How can I not go to support?��

    in front of Matisse.

    Banshee tried hard not to reveal his true feelings.

    But the smoke is colorless.

    ��sorry. It��s a littlete because I��m venting my research stress.��

    ����omg.��

    Even Bellier.

    It appeared from the crack with meaningful words.

    Bangrit patted the despondent Banshee on the shoulder.

    ��Our senior Banshee also had a hard time.��

    ��What is suffering��!��

    With my arcane magic, I was trying to get these arrogant people to figure out the subject! The opportunity itself was not given. Perhaps seeing through Banshee��s inner thoughts, Matisse quietly opened his mouth.

    ��Even looking at their expressions, the need arises, Banshee.��

    ����?��

    It was only then that Banshee witnessed the expressions of the adventurers lined up with them. Matisse was right. It was a reaction as if everyone had already realized the vast gap. hear their conversation

    ��Those many cracks in just a few dozen minutes��!��

    ��Is this the Mage Tower��s power?��

    ��It was just officially announced by AAU! Ho-Yeol Lee didn��t create the cracks, the Magic Tower was just suppressing the cracks that were supposed to be created! But are you thinking of pouring bombs on a mage tower like that?!��

    Wasn��t it necessary for me to go out too?

    ��Kuhm.��

    Banshee swallowed a cough in embarrassment.

    Instead of showing a dissatisfied expression, he straightened his posture.

    That��s right, with the eyes looking up at the magic tower.

    Because I had to show the right posture. Of course

    , there is something worth referring to in such an attitude

    .

    ��Kuhm.��

    Banshee slipped on it and took his arms out of his jacket and put them on his shoulders.

    Bangritt let out augh involuntarily.

    ��No matter what, it��s because he��s the chief.��

    I don��t know if I know that Iughed at myself.

    Banshee quietly asked.

    ��By the way, where are the Tower Lord and Chief? If you had entered the rift, you would have already closed it and returned. Howe you can��t see����

    Matisse gave the answer.

    ��You two are out to put an end to the matter.��

    *

    After all, there is no way to disregard bad thoughts.

    ��I will not ask for forgiveness, General Manager Yusura.��

    Eugene McCain, Director of the Eastern Branch of the United States.

    I faced Eugene, but [Natural Enemy Rtions] did not activate.

    As expected, this situation.

    It must have been caused by pure human malice.

    ��It wouldn��t be strange if it was cut in a flower garden, right?��

    Now that I know that Grandfel isn��t just singing hymns of humanity.

    I couldn��t help but sincerely worry about the safety of the United States.

    Didn��t you guys do something amazing?

    ��The Mage Tower will dispose of it ording to the procedure.��

    I wonder if Marcelo would be making such a stern expression.

    But at this moment I was the same as always.

    It was said without showing unnecessary emotions.

    ��Let me guide you.��

    ����if you say guidance?��

    ��To the culprit of this situation.��

    In fact, if you think about itplicatedly, there is no end to it.

    Is the president of the United States involved in this incident?

    It was something that could not be easily discussed politically, and ording to Lee Ho-yeol��smon sense, it wasplicated, so I didn��t want to get involved. But as I said, for me now.

    Grandfel had a reason not to back down.

    ��I love that bastard��s family��!��

    Because I know the circumstances of the Cloudy family, I��ll swing it for real.

    Eugene immediately picked up his smartphone and called somewhere.

    ����Unfortunately, we are still out of contact.��

    ording to Eugene.

    He didn��t seem to think that the US would attack the Mage Tower preemptively.

    Eugene spoke bitterly.

    ��Maybe I was mistaken. As the head of the AAU branch from a non-developer background, I thought my point of view would be more like the White House than the AAU����

    After the cataclysm.

    no matter how many years have passed

    No matter how many crises you have gone through.

    What didn��t change was the shape that didn��t change.

    It��s obvious, but now is not the time to me the difference in perspective.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Remember the coordinates.��

    It seems that you are destined to meet the president of the United States face to face.

    When I think about it again, my liver has grown so much Lee Ho-yeol.

    To think of meeting the president of the United States as well as the president of the Republic of Korea?

    ��I still have to face it.��

    By analogy, Eugene was nothing more than a chess piece.

    It was upstairs that made the n.

    That Eugene only participated in the n.

    ��If there is a possibility that the devil is involved in the upper line.��

    Be it the president or the vice president or whoever it is.

    There were too many things that could not be exined by human malice alone. Even if it��s understandable that he bared his teeth at me above all else.

    ��Turn the magic tower into an enemy?��

    Considering the influence of the Mage Tower after the cataclysm��

    Turning the Mage Tower into an enemy could be seen as an act of suicide internationally. Let��s think about why yers in the US can��t use the Mage Tower��s portal.

    ��It might be like Hisagi��s exile to Yusura Kingdom.��

    Eventually, I raised my magic power.

    ��kyung.��

    Marcelo looks at me with eyes half mixed with anticipation and half doubt. When I asked for the coordinates, Marcelo must have thought I was going tounch a portal.

    ����exact location unknown. In this situation, the president would have evacuated to a safe ce other than the White House.��

    But that��s not what I was talking about.

    ��Remember the face of the perpetrator.��

    It is thanks to the magical power that the ��price�� has risen.

    It is safe to say that all my magic manifestations have advanced to the next level.

    Much more than when they formed a circle.

    It means that specific coordinates can be reced by imagining the target.

    Admired, Marcelo blurted out his horse��s tail.

    ��How many high-level magics are intertwined��!��

    Of course, it was thanks to Grandfel��s ignorant talent that made it possible. I have no time or thought to praise myself. I immediately manifested my magic.

    oh oh

    ����!��

    Unfortunately, I couldn��t open the portal.

    It��s obvious, but it wasn��t ack of ability.

    There was no error or mistake in my magic manifestation.

    Then Eugene McCain.

    Did he fail to recall the target��s face for the coordinates?

    no, that wasn��t it either.

    Jiying.

    ringing vibrations.

    Eugene��s smartphone.

    and my smartphone.

    Soon I realized

    The reason why the magic expression failed was simple.

    Yes, because the coordinates did not exist.

    no more in this world.

    ��What what��?��

    Eugene��s face is stained with astonishment.

    [Breaking news: The President of the United States of America is found dead.]

    .

    .

    .

    ��General Manager����

    I epted the will from Joshua, the head of the Western branch of the United States. The paper was written in blood. One word was repeated and packed without even a space.

    ������������

    RaymonSean.RaymonSean.RaymonSean.RaymonSean.RaymonSean.RaymonSean.RaymonSean.RaymonSean.RaymonSean.RaymonSean.RaymonSean��.

    ������������

    The culprit was Raymon Sean.

    no.

    Grandfel corrects it.

    ��It was the devil.��

 Chapter 388

    Episode 388. I am also deeply connected with the will that wrote

    all of you in blood.

    Why, even if it��s just a devil worshiper imprisoned in the dark.

    I squeezed out myst strength and left a [curse] in my blood.

    ��But this is not a curse.��

    Unlike the devil worshipers who were elder wizards, the president, who was an ordinary person, did not have the ability to leave a [curse]. A will is just a will. Joshua, the head of the West Branch, opens his heavy mouth.

    ��When I first heard the news, I wondered if I was still dreaming. But it wasn��t a dream. So I thought. I wonder if His Excellency took his own life out of guilt. But the moment I checked the will����

    Those eyes were shaking wildly.

    ��I��m honestly afraid. this situation.��

    The U.S. overlooked the Mage Tower.

    Beyond that, the world.

    He may havepletely forgotten the existence of Raymon Sean.

    Eastern branch manager Eugene McCain.

    He too opened his mouth.

    ��Even as an outsider to Arcana, I was wary of Raymon Shen. Because he seemed to have more influence than anyone else.��

    Don��t be sad that your influence has been pushed back, Grandfel.

    ��Actually, it��s natural.��

    Rayman Sean.

    The manager of Arcana, who became the only one after the Cataclysm.

    Joshua corrects Eugene.

    ��As an expert, I would like to say something, Eugene. Even Raymond Shen couldn��tpletely control the rift. Urgent updates are proof of that. However, the enormous influence he has is undeniable. Mankind, knowingly or unknowingly, is relying on Rayman for many things.��

    Joshua is right.

    ��That was the reason I wasn��t wary of Rayman from the beginning.��

    Why do yers jump into rifts where they die?

    The biggest reason is money.

    Huge rift reward given when clearing a rift.

    ��Of course, my case was different.��

    His integrity��!

    At the same time, I couldn��t continue my social life with such a temper. I chose the life of a yer to cry and eat mustard, but there was a clear reason for other yers to be a movie of wealth.

    My cubic definition dares to add.

    ��But it��s a bubble-like influence.��

    ����?��

    Joshua and Eugene in my words.

    And the eyes of high-ranking officials in the US government are focused.

    If I was Lee Ho-yeol, what could I have said in this situation?

    ��It would have been all I could do to express regret.��

    The situation was dire.

    The president of the United States left behind only a suicide note that was written as Raymon Sean.

    took his own life

    That Rayman Shen��s demonic hand was stretched out in this situation.

    It means that there is nothing that can be guessed yet.

    However, Grandfel��s point of view was different.

    ��Even if they are deeply rooted, weeds are just weeds.��

    Rayman Sean.

    It��s been a long time since I judged that he was no different from the devil.

    Yes, because to Grandfel, demons were worse than weeds.

    Even if it��s Rayman Sean, who has a huge influence on reality.

    I guess there are no exceptions.

    One of the government figures opens his mouth to my remarks.

    ��A weed? Do you really think so, yer Lee Ho-yeol? I��m not sure where or how far he reached. I mean, maybe some of the people here still have connections with Raymon Shen.��

    ����!��

    A strange silence flows.

    ��Maybe it��s only natural that they��re messy.��

    It was not a word to be shed.

    The case with the devil is different.

    Because Raymon Sean had been active in reality since before the cataclysm. Possibility that he has built up numerous connections since his Cosmo days by using mannequins? It was overflowing.

    ��And maybe His Excellency�� was one of those entangled with him. I am not ming anyone. It is rooted so deeply and unimaginably, Rayman Shen!��

    Now the eyes are pouring towards me.

    Everyone seems to be waiting for my reaction��.

    I gently nodded.

    ��I didn��t say anything wrong.��

    Grand Fel.

    You may not agree, but money is important. In that sense, Raymond Shen was the salt and light to the yer. The rift clearing reward given by the state to the yer is a small amountpared to the cost of life.

    ��I know because I received it.��

    Inparison, thepensation paid by Ray Men Shen is ��billion��.

    It is safe to say that this was the source of Raymon Shen��s influence.

    but.

    ��Even so.��

    ����they did?��

    ��I can make it right.��

    ��Can you fix it��?��

    I was despising even that enormous influence.

    To be more specific.

    I was thinking ofpletely denying Raymon Sean��s influence.

    Joshua asks carefully.

    ��Chief Manager, can I ask what that means?��

    How does that enormous influence.

    It must be a n to deny Raymon Shen.

    As I said, Lei Men Shen��s influencees from his vast wealth.

    ��It��s not strange when I think of the murderous usage fees of Arcana.��

    Arcana Continent Electric Age.

    10 million won per connector.

    I��ve experienced ess fees of hundreds of thousands of won every month.

    But I said it even though I knew it.

    ��I will do all of that for you.��

    The reason I can say that is simple.

    I��m the general manager of ��Where��?

    He is the general manager of Yusra Inds, which was called a legendary treasure ind even on the vast Arcana continent. Yes. I was nning to gradually suppress Raymon Shen��s influence based on Yusra Kingdom��s wealth.

    ��I would never have dreamed of it if it was Lee Ho-yeol, a petit bourgeois.��

    However, our integrity and innocence, Grand Fel, who regards wealth and glory as a stone, was with my tongue. I was able to open my mouth shamelessly.

    ��And I will hunt down that heinous demon, Raymon Shen.��

    *

    Golden Calf Tavern in Yusra Kingdom.

    I won��t hide anything from the world.

    Thanks to the decision of ��someone��.

    The will of the President of the United States has been revealed to the world.

    There was a stabbed corner, so he took his own life.

    No, I took responsibility and made a decision��

    Thanks to that, the endless spections subsided.

    ��It��s right to mess with the atmosphere.��

    bang!

    ��Why are you so depressed? Is this the first time you��ve seen people die?��

    Rockkid muttered as he put down his drink. If you ask me why I drink from a ss rather than the whole, it was because I felt the need to take care of my body.

    ��You��ve learned self-control, Rock Kid.��

    ��What do you say, inspiration? It��s just that I don��t like alcohol.��

    ��Well, that��s fine. You don��t know when you will enter the Arcana continent, so please don��t get drunk. Your injections are too loud. I��m too old to hold back.��

    ��Tsk. Maybe it��s because I��m old, but I��m full of old age.��

    Alkari, the 7th member of the Shadow Mercenary Corps,ughs.

    It is now possible to enter the Arcana continent.

    The Shadow Mercenary Corps was waiting for Commander Wolf��smand.

    ��What good. Normally, I would have ignored it. This time, I��ll even pretend to listen, old man. If you happen to be drunk and look at kitsch with your own two eyes, you can��t recognize it, right?��

    The Shadow Mercenary Corps had a clear purpose: to secure the fugitive Kichi.

    Thus, until the leader��s mark [Stigma of the Shadow God] dwelling in Wolf guides them. The shadow mercenaries were waiting for the right time.

    Jilgeongjilgung.

    Rockkid, who was chewing beef jerky, fidgets with the remote control.

    ��But it��s the same sound no matter where you turn it on? no fun.��

    The news of the death of the king of a country was quitemon in the Arcana continent. Moreover, it was the shadow mercenaries who had been closely involved in their deaths.

    ��Suicide is bullshit. Vona Mana Raymon Sean or something, the bastard must be involved. Doesn��t it look like a normal baby? Seeing how he clearly left his name behind.��

    Rockkid��s booming voice.

    Thanks to this, yers in the tavern whispered.

    ����isn��t that fucking embarrassing?��

    ��what?��

    ��No, it was just weird. Rayman Sean that.��

    Rayman Shen��s behavior was contradictory.

    When you regrly update the patch history that you can��t afford, it seemed like you wished for the destruction of mankind. If he really wanted humanity to perish, he wouldn��t have posted the update itself.

    ��It��s strange, but I��m sure Lee Ho-yeol was right! If the culprit behind this situation is Rayman Sean�� Rayman Sean is no different from that bastard devil, right?��

    As can be seen from the will.

    If it is Raymond Shen who is behind the scenes of the United States.

    It was clear that Rayman Sean wanted the destruction of mankind.

    If Ho-yeol hadn��t intervened and mediated the situation. It was because the Meteor Strike manifested by the Mage Tower might have struck the United States. A few sigh.

    ��Anyway, are you really a vicious bastard? Even after knowing this truth, are we making the yers worry? A real devilish bastard����

    It was a natural reaction.

    It was safe to say that Raymon Shen held the yer��s breath.

    Without Raymon Sean, these yers couldn��t afford to pay for their equipment right away. Even if he realized that Rayman Shen��s intentions were impure.

    ��Even if it��s dirty and embarrassing, if there is no clear reward right away����

    Everyone dreams of bing a shining star yer, but not everyone can shine. It means that most yers have been enduring day by day with Raymon Shen��s rift clear reward.

    Feeling frustrated, I only drank a beer.

    ����shit.��

    I knew clearly what was right and what was wrong.

    Just as we can instinctively distinguish between good and evil.

    Even in this situation, good and evil were clear.

    But it was vicious.

    Raymon Shen��s magic trick.

    ��No matter what, we have to eat and live, right?��

    It makes people feel guilty about themselves.

    At the same time, you develop a dependence on yourself.

    Even though he knows that it is the devil��s temptation, he has no choice but to be swayed by it.

    however.

    The negative sentiment that pervaded the Golden Calf Tavern did notst long.

    Because it soon came to mind.

    It was a new decree proimed in Yusra Kingdom.

    ��!!!��

    yers�� vision blinks.

    [Quest: Yusra��s Compliment]

    Close the rift and get a fair reward.

    The legendary ancient kingdom of Yusra will greatly praise your hard work.

    However, when you receive Yusura��s reward, the crack clear record disappears.

    ��Clear the rift. (in progress)

    ��Now wait a minute. this?!��

    He thought of a quest to defeat Rayman Sean��s demonic beast.

    But the yers were cool.

    The provisions of the quest were meticulously examined andpared.

    ��So�� it means that if you receive the reward from Yusra Kingdom, you cannot receive the Rift Clear Reward from the other side. It probably includes thepensation paid by Raymon Shen, right?��

    Among them, the timing was right and there were those who witnessed the message as soon as they cleared the rift. Such people gathered one after another in the golden pce of Yusra Kingdom.

    ����!��

    and witnessed

    ��I was waiting for you.��

    Hakuna, the king of Yusura.

    ��Yusra will provide you with a worthy spoil.��

    Yusura��s imperial pce library that waspletely open to them.

    ��We can choose the bo reward?!��

    The news spread quickly.

    Isn��t it an item that is more valuable than cash to yers?

    First, the yermunity started to burn.

    -Aren��t there ck cows fooled by Raymon Sean��s pping???

    -If you don��t know, just memorize it. If you go to Yusra, your achievements will be copied?!

    -Even if you only get gold, it��s worth it.

    -How much is gold these days??

    From the days when Arcana was just a game to now.

    Raymon Sean put in the ball and stretched out the magic beast.

    It was being cut off in an instant.

    Rockkid snorted.

    ��Did you tell me? What are you so depressed about?��

    Rockkid��s gaze is directed at Ho-yeol on TV.

    ��That human is alive and well, so why are you so worried?��

    *

    I recited more seriously than ever.

    ��Even if it wasn��t, I had a story to tell.��

    The call partner is none other than Wen-su of love and hate.

    ��My life.��

    Don��t unleash your own fireworks, Yusura Kingdom. For me, the person in charge, there are still more important things to do than dealing with Raymon Shen��!

    I ended my speech meaningfully.

    ��I��ll see you at the main house now.��

 Chapter 389

    Episode 389. Entry ticket (1)

    ��Sister�� I heard Ho-yeol ising home?��

    ��what?!��

    Starting with Lee Ye-rim��s words, everyone moved as if a fire had fallen on their feet.

    Mrs. Choi Kang-hee, CEO Lee Jun-wook, is busy moving.

    Lee Ye-rim secretly poked her head into the bustling master bedroom.

    ��mom. Why are you so unusual?��

    ��It��s noisy, but it��s crazy.��

    ��As expected, it��s good to have an only son�� Ouch!�� The ears of Lee

    Ye-rim,

    who had been adding nonsensical sounds, stretched like donkey ears. It was Lee Ji-yoon, No. 2, who pulled the auricle without hesitation.

    ��Oh no!!��

    Lee Ji-yoon took her immature younger brother into the living room and said.

    ��Yerim, do you think mom and dad feel the same way as we do?��

    ��Why did I say something wrong?��

    ��I was wrong. We saw Ho-yeol��s face and went in and out of his room. Isn��t this the first time Mom and Dad have seen their faces properly since Ho-yeol became like that?��

    ��Isn��t this the first time? Lee Ho-yeol: Thest time he stopped by like a gentleman at 5:00 in the morning. Without even seeing my face����

    ��That��s why it��s the first time seeing ��properly��.��

    ��That��s it, but����

    Maybe it��s because Ho-yeol always talks about it.

    I felt like I was in a bad mood today.

    Looking back, I really did.

    Lee Ye-rim��s eyes widen.

    ��Wait a second, the Lee family is getting together after a while?!��

    Lee Ji-yoon stuck her tongue out at Lee Ye-rim��s revived vitality.

    ����it��s clear what you��re up to.��

    Then, he handed Lee Ye-rim the cordless vacuum cleaner he was holding.

    ��what. Why a vacuum cleaner?��

    ��Clean it up before the feveres. Even if the sofa is torn, put it in the washing machine.��

    ��What is your sister doing?��

    ��me? I have to bring my brother.��

    ��Arang? Did your older sister go to work today? Can I bring you?��

    ��A deal to use my sister��s half car. I have to pick up my sister and go to kindergarten for Arang.��

    ��Your little sister has ns, right?

    I felt a bit unfair when I was suddenly handed over the vacuum cleaner, but I had nothing to say. It was the moment when Lee Ye-rim had no choice but to close his mouth and turn on the power of the vacuum cleaner.

    Jiyoon Lee added,

    ��And don��t talk nonsense to your mother.��

    ��why not. What did I do?��

    ��Are you asking because you don��t know?��

    Shuk.

    Lee Ji-yoon, wearing a coat, approaches and whispers.

    To the extent that mom and dad in the bedroom can��t hear it.

    lowering your voice.

    ��Hoyeol has changed or something. Stop talking nonsense.��

    Ho-yeol, the youngest brother of Lee��s three sisters?

    To be honest, he was like a child put out on the water. No matter how great Ho-yeol was, he was a yer anyway. cracks and monsters. Being exposed to the danger of being a demon was an unchanging fact.

    Jiyoon Lee gives a firm warning.

    ��Anyway, just bring out the sound of that bastard��s heavenly horse.��

    ��Unnie, the trend these days is going out like a heavenly horse rather than being kind��.��

    ��Don��t worry about mom and dad more.��

    Of course, the two did not honestly reveal their feelings to Ho-yeol. After arguing for almost 30 years, it was too embarrassing for me to change my attitude now.

    In that sense, the older sisters Lee Eun-hye and Ho-yeol were amazing.

    Are you worried about Ho-yeol as much as your mother?

    Don��t you always use the extremely respectful title of ��sister�� with good taste?

    ��Are you worried about me too? Even if you don��t tea.��

    Lee Ye-rim pursed his lips.

    ��Anyway, I get it. I wonder if I don��t know that either.��

    We��re worried too, but there��s nothing to say about the parents�� intentions.

    They were parents who did not even ask when they wanted to ask how they were doing, fearing that they would disturb their son. Lee Ye-rim lowered his tail, but Lee Ji-yoon insisted on trusting him even while wearing shoes.

    ��Especially, if you take out even the demon lord, you��!��

    ��You got it?! And it��s just a rumor anyway.��

    Oh my God, our youngest is the devil.

    ��Where is the demon king who writes letters every morning?��

    I knew from watching that the demon king��s indispensable qualification was nonsensical filial piety. Well, looking at the news, it seemed that the world had finallye to its senses.

    Lee Ye-rim licks his lips and continues.

    ��I��m aware too.��

    swish

    Lee Ye-rim��s gaze toward the bedroom.

    However, even if the misunderstanding is resolved and the rumors subside, the parents�� old age will notpletely disappear. Lee Ye-rim also had no intention of making fun of Ho-yeol, who had been visiting his home for the first time in a while.

    Ho-yeol��s living room, which suddenlyes to mind.

    There was no Ho-yeol in each silent raid.

    There was no trace of tea bag green tea other than the reduction.

    Maybe he was too busy at home without a break.

    ��If youe home after a while, you should rest well.��

    Jiyoon Lee just shrugged.

    ��Yes, please stay calm like that, my brother.��

    It was the moment Lee Ji-yoon checked the car key and grabbed the front door hook.

    suddenly.

    Lee Ye-rim��s revived eyes.

    ��But can I ask what your rtionship is like? Because of his way of speaking, will he be making friends properly or will he be able to properly bring his daughter-inwter? As the only older sister of three, I am worried in a pure sense����

    Lee Ji-yoon��s gaze coolly sinks.

    ��hey.��

    The habit of teasing Ho-yeol since he was three is gone.

    ��Don��t talk nonsense, take Seolgi for a walk before Ho-yeoles.��

    ����Walking around the snow?��

    There was nothing to refute.

    bang!

    The front door was closed. Seol-gi, who ran wagging his tail at the word ��walking,�� sent Lee Ye-rim a bright look. Lee Ye-rim hugs Seol-gi andments his situation.

    ����How can I feel like the youngest? Did Ho-yeol suddenly be too mature? Stop it. Do you think so too? huh? You usually bark, but why aren��t you talking?��

    *

    More than ever, the worry of trimming clothes is getting longer.

    ��hmm.��

    this moment.

    You can tell just by looking at the body that doesn��t leave in front of the mirror.

    It��s an emergency.

    ��It wouldn��t fit.��

    ��Yes, depending on the time and ce.

    It��s really important to wear clothes.

    I think it��s a good thing out of misfortune that I took off the jacket of the sparkling dawn.

    ��But this isn��t a proper outfit either?��

    I wasn��t looking for a beginner��s mind, I was wearing a suit for the first time in a while.

    There was no reason to dress up like this, not to return home.

    Haha, even when you are focusing on physical training.

    It was Grandfel��s insistence on not giving up on her shoes.

    Shuk.

    In the end, I was able to walk away from the full-length mirror only after I had properly tied my tie. If you manifest the Boza portal, it is only one step to your home. It means that there is no problem as far as going.

    ��I��m worried after we meet face to face.��

    It seems like your cheeks are already burning with shame��!

    It wasn��t the first time he��de face-to-face with the people of love and hatred.

    My sisters, after I was exposed to the media, they came to my own room on their own. Of course, when I think of the stories we talked about in the group chat room�� I couldn��t be relieved just because they were older sisters who knew the situation.

    There is a bigger problem than that.

    ��Father and mother.��

    Our Mrs. Lee Jun-wook Choi Kang-hee was the real problem��!

    I was faithful to my role as a filial son by writing a letter with utmost sincerity every morning and sending it away with magic. One day, I avoided Lee Ye-rim��s eyes and visited him from the dawn of the puppet.

    ��But seeing the whole family face to face is a different matter.��

    In particr, I was concerned about my father, who said that he scraped and kept every single article I came out of. The message Wen Su delivered is still in my memory.

    -You��ll stop bing famous

    . -Dad says newspapers cost too much

    . -It takes hours just to cut out your article with scissors

    .

    ��It��s embarrassing to be involved in unnecessary gossip.��

    Thanks to that, I couldn��t help but worry.

    Grandfel, thest survivor of the Cloudy family.

    It is a setting that has no choice but to think terribly of blood kin.

    How will that setting manifest itself in this situation��!

    ��I can��t do anything about it once.��

    If you ask why did you be the Demon King?

    I will have no choice but to answer honestly.

    That��s where it gets difficult.

    ��Because the Arcana Continent isn��t enough, so I��m going to step on the Demon World.��

    devildom.

    It��s embarrassing just to hear it. Even if I think I��m a parent, I can��t help but worry about my children. I wish this guy��s muzzle could tell a white lie.

    ��The Arcana continent and another world.��

    Because the [Last Adventurer] effect won��t activate in the Pandemonium. It means that we cannot be confident of returning safely as we did in the Arcana Continent. Thanks to that, I couldn��t get rid of my worries even while trimming my clothes.

    and.

    ��It��s not polite to be empty-handed.��

    I took Aria Moss from Muon, a holynd known as the elixir of youth.

    If it was like usual, I would have hoped that a bribe, not a bribe, would be able to ay my worries. Let��s not expect this time. No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed like I couldn��t get past this.

    ��The case is different from usual.��

    I don��t know if I��d rather have battled with monsters or demons.

    But in this situation, I was at odds with the United States.

    Rayman Shen was behind it, but the world remembers only strong afterimages.

    -��What should I say about this?

    -Honestly, isn��t the force more than a demon

    ?

    -From reversing Meteor, it just became dignified. Especially,

    this situation only ended with the death of the US president.

    He wasn��t hunting the ck man named Raymon Sean.

    No wonder the world reacted in confusion.

    ��That��s why I said I��d visit you too.��

    It��s the evaluation of the public. Grandfel doesn��t even listen to it.

    However, it seemed that even the Grand Fel of the world could not ignore the concerns of blood and kin. Neither do I. This time, there was no room for me to look around, so I chose to break through head-on.

    ��Still, I��m not sure. I��m not sure I can hold out at a family gathering����

    As expected, I couldn��t express thisplicated feeling.

    oh oh

    In the end, I manifested the portal in an upright posture as always.

    I moved my steps beyond the portal.

    I wondered if this was the mind of a beast being dragged to the ughterhouse��

    It��s brutal.

    it��s my seller

    The ringing in my ears was so pleasant.

    Again��

    *

    ��Ha. Seolgi, aren��t you tired?��

    Wow!

    Seolgi��s leash shows no signs of loosening despite his mother��s weight. Lee Ye-rim was dragged around by Seol-gi as if he were being taken for a walk. Is it because the walking path has changed? The propeller-like tail did not intend to stop.

    ��Aren��t you a Maltese?��

    ��There must have been a hound mixed in among your ancestors, Seolgi, you!��

    ��How did our weak older sister raise you��?��

    In the end, Lee Ye-rim was exhausted and arrived home.

    ��uh?��

    and faced

    It was a back view, but I could recognize it right away.

    it��s hot

    Even the gorgeous silver hair.

    Even the way you dress up in a suit.

    He was the one and only brother who got along well with himself.

    ����Kuhm.��

    Lee Ye-rim cleared his throat.

    My little sister told me not to say anything unnecessary.

    My mouth was so itchy I couldn��t stand it.

    Why is it heavenly?

    He is the Demon King of the Ten Thrones.

    Because I was worried about what to save Ho-yeol in my contact information.

    ��Let��s see what should I call it?��

    When spraying.

    Hugging Seol-gi and approaching cautiously, Ho-yeol still stood still and looked at the house. Are you saying that you��ve been here for a long time? What is it?

    If not��

    are you aware of the trials that wille upon you?

    Lee Ye-rim took off his pretense and opened his mouth inly.

    ��I��m here?��

    Then Hoyeol turned around.

    Caught in such a passionate sight.

    pouring sunset.

    Below that, Yerim Lee and Seolgi.

    A happy face and a wagging tail.

    If we were to express that serene scene in the style of Granfell.

    ����!��

    He was the loyal dog of his living sister and family.

    before the answeres back.

    Lee Ye-rim spoke first.

    ����Lee Ho-yeol, are you crying?��

 Chapter 390

    Episode 390. Table of Contents (2)

    [Understanding Darkness].

    Was it the influence of understanding at least 10% of Grandfel��s past through that curse?

    The view of the Cloudy family ovepped over the view of the main house.

    ����!��

    It��s only for a moment, but it��s clear.

    Soon, the sounds of the bustleing from beyond the door.

    Lively voices me.

    No, I made Grandfel to stop.

    What woke me up after standing in the yard for a while.

    It was the call of Wensu Lee Ye-rim.

    ��I��m here?��

    I knew because I watched.

    What kind of end did Granfell��s sister meet?

    ��The day�� when Cloudy fell.

    Grandfell��s sister fell into the hands of the shadow mercenary group, which wasmissioned by the giant evil. The silver hair, said to be wandering the ck market, was the only trace left by Grandfel��s sister.

    and.

    ����no.��

    Grandfell��s eyesight is poor.

    He was looking at his sister from Lee Ye-rim.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    It really can��t be a difficult situation.

    ��Anyway, this isn��t it. Grand Fel��!��

    Seeing that makes me think of my sister.

    An insult to your sister?

    Why is it just a voice?

    I��m here.

    How can you be so yful in just two letters?

    Because I was genuinely curious.

    ��shit.��

    But at the same time, I was the one who decided to fully acknowledge the history of the Cloudy family. Because there are mistakes. It meant that I couldn��t just ignore Grandfel��s feelings.

    ����It��s really unfair.��

    Why is it Lee Ye-rim?

    If it was my older sister, I would rather see them ovepping.

    I would have been able to understand your pathetic feelings a little bit��.

    I was truly unfair and I was about to cry.

    In the meantime, Lee Ye-rim said.

    ����Lee Ho-yeol, are you crying?��

    Are you crying?

    Look, I��m still busy teasing you.

    I have no intention of understanding the thoughts of my one and only brother.

    ��I��m crying because it��s unfair. It��s unfair.��

    Seeing that you have no choice but to make fun of me in this situation.

    I wanted to turn around without answering because it seemed like an honest feeling.

    It was something that couldn��t have happened with Grandfel��s formality and love of blood.

    If that��s the case, I��d rather spend 100% of my brazen blood.

    I opened my mouth seriously.

    ��I was waiting for you, sister.��

    ����Wow, how can you not talk like that, Hoyeol-ah?��

    ��It��s just having the proper formality.��

    year-old.

    It was Lee Ye-rim and I, who hadn��t been able to say nice things to each other since we were young. I feel like I��m going to die when I spit it out, but wouldn��t Lee Ye-rim who listens just enjoy it?

    good night.

    It is an extreme drug.

    I did not suppress the rising formality.

    ��I will follow you.��

    ��Follow me? You want me to go ahead? How can I be a demon like you? It won��t be ten steps from here to the living room, Hoyeol. Don��t take the lead����

    ��I��ll be courteous at every step.��

    ��Wow.��

    I don��t want to admit it, but anyway, since we��re siblings, we can��t help but resemble each other.

    It means that Lee Ye-rim has no choice but to endure as much as I tremble at the formality of Grandfel. In the end, Lee Ye-rim walks past me with a tired expression.

    ��Mom Hoyeol is here!!��

    Even before the front door opens, they shout loudly.

    I then turned around.

    The voice of Aranges through the open door.

    ��Three seconds, five seconds!��

    At this moment, ording to Grandfel��s feelings, the home should only be felt warmly. Why does it feel ominous like a crack that cannot be properly leveled��?

    ��Please don��t shame me.��

    I made a promise and moved on.

    again.

    .

    .

    .

    ��You��re not sick anywhere, my son?��

    Choi Kang-hee burst into tears as soon as she saw my face.

    A lot has happened since the first andst time we met.

    I could fully understand how you felt.

    ����I don��t understand the effect.��

    is my mom right?

    I heard stories from my sisters. They say that if you go out with your mom, you��ll hear that you��re sisters. It seemed that [Arya Moss] was not called the elixir of youth for nothing.

    ��I thought it was an exaggeration, but it wasn��t.��

    And was it because he brought the aria moss as a bribe�� or as a gift? The reunion with Mrs. Choi Kang-hee ended with amotion from the guests.

    ��Sister, this is the deal. The one my mother put on!��

    ��all. Lee Ho-yeol If you pretend now, you��re pretending? That��s right, we didn��t just talk about it in a group chat room! Hey Yerim. Cold water has up and down. Put down what is in your hand.��

    ��Guys, isn��t that important right now?��

    Seeing that the eyes of the older sister who stopped the bickering No. 2 and No. 3 were also stuck in Aria Moss��. It was

    also good to bring it, Hoyeol-ah.

    ��It��s worthwhile to give an offering to the Goddess Church.��

    Took.

    ��Good job.��

    My father, President Lee Jun-wook, patted my shoulder without saying anything. Judging by the expression on his face, it seemed that he had finally put his mind at ease.

    ��I��m d you look healthy both physically and mentally.��

    Next time, it was the timing for some people to bully me.

    My one and only nephew Ahrangi saved me.

    Although Arang always followed me well. As he felt in his own room, Arang seemed to like my changed tone and behavior more.

    ��Arang. Uncle is having a hard time.��

    The eldest sister added while being troubled by Arang who did not think of falling. He said he must have been very immersed in watching a movie with a princess and a prince.

    ��What prince? Arang, can��t you be fooled?��

    Lee Ye-rim snorted and the older sister was restless.

    ��What should I do because I��m tired, Hoyeol-ah?��

    ��it��s okay.��

    a prince and a princess

    ��It��s okay to immerse yourself now, Arang.

    Please don��t be btedly immersed in dark history like this uncle.

    Thanks to Ahrang, who didn��t think about leaving, business didn��te right away.

    ��Sometimes it��s a question.��

    Grandfell��s picky taste.

    Even in front of the table where the family gathered, I was worried about what to do if Iined about side dishes. Fortunately, there was no such disrespect.

    As much as at the table with blood and flesh, Grandfel��s temper was infinitely generous.

    of course.

    ��Hoyeol, would you like some coffee?��

    ��If you have green tea, please.��

    ��green tea? I only have tea bags and green tea, is that okay?��

    ��There is nothing better.��

    It seemed like he couldn��t give up on his green tea, though.

    The sun was setting outside the window.

    Arang, who had been brisk until just a moment ago, fell asleep on myp before I knew it. My older sister tried to move her by hugging her, but I shook my head.

    ��Aren��t your legs numb? I grew up a lot, but now.��

    ��Look at how full you look after eating well, Arang.��

    ��Lee Ye-rim, take good care of your belly fat.��

    ��You don��t even touch a dog when you eat.��

    My feet are numb with this.

    He digested ridiculous physical training every day.

    My body is too strong.

    Yes.

    The body had no problems.

    My shame was the problem.

    ����Serious, really.��

    living room.

    Eventually, the whole family got together.

    In such a ce, I am brazenly talking about honorifics that I have never used before. Fortunately, except for me, the person involved, I wonder if I��ve gotten used to this kind of tone.

    Conversations are going on as usual.

    ��How was Arcana? Can I take some pictures?��

    ��I wonder if we can go on a trip thereter?��

    ��Oh, Hoyeol. Can I go to Yusura to y during this summer vacation? I think it would be nice to go with mom and dad. The golden pce there was terribly beautiful. It��s a mess at farewell~��

    I was relieved inwardly.

    ��It��s fortunate that it��s peaceful.��

    Even if it is said that the older sister and the younger sister do not show any reaction. For some reason, Lee Ye-rim was calm. Why was I so nervous in front of a full-length mirror?

    ��In heaven, in the devil, in the dark dragon��!��

    Yerim Lee.

    That made me feel like someone who was eager to meet me face-to-face. Anyway, it was fortunate. It was because my mom and dad seemed to have erased their worries after seeing me in good shape.

    ��Yes, good is good.��

    How nice would it be if we could stop right here?

    But I can��t hide anything

    She is incapable of telling white lies or even empty words.

    even.

    �C ��I had a story to tell even if it wasn��t.��

    You must keep the words you say.

    So I am

    Afterpletely emptying the green tea, he opened his mouth.

    Click.

    Really straightforward.

    ��I have entered the Demon Realm.��

    Of course, my sisters and my mom and dad don��t know much about arcana. But the threat of Arcana was nowmon knowledge.

    Among them, demon-type monsters are cataclysmic for mankind.

    ����the demon realm?��

    That the hometown of such demons is the Demon World?

    It was well known through AAU.

    The friendly atmosphere quickly subsides.

    Even if you pour cold water on it, it��s oil fountain or hot fever.

    But it was unexpected.

    ��I knew it would. Bye.��

    Wensu seemed more likely to dissuade me than anyone else.

    Yerim Lee said so.

    With eyes and voices that don��t feel yful at all.

    ��After you��re gone, you��ll stop by my house more often, you know?��

    ��What?

    Disgusting.

    Did you suddenly hear the iron?

    .

    .

    .

    After Hoyeol left.

    Silence lingered in the living room.

    I will enter the realm of demons.

    To hunt the Demon King.

    To protect reality and the Arcana continent.

    Ho-yeol had a clear cause.

    But the cause was good.

    Mrs. Choi Kang-hee opens her mouth.

    ��world? Our Ho-yeol is more important to me.��

    My father Lee Jun-wook also nodded silently.

    family and around the world.

    If they had to choose between the two, they would of course choose their families.

    No. 2 Lee Ji-yoon recites the search results.

    ��The Pandemonium�� They say it��s more dangerous than the Arcana Continent. Still, our Ho-yeol doesn��t lie? They said there was nothing to worry about when entering the Arcana continent, but this time they didn��t say that.��

    Lee Eun-hye stroked the sleeping Arangi��s head.

    ��I guessed that it must be something unusual because he came to my house to tell me something, but�� I didn��t know that Ho-yeol had something like that ahead of him. Ho-yeol must have been very worried by himself, right? Am I your sister?��

    ��sister. If you say that, what will Mom and Dad do and what will the other sisters do?��

    Awesome.

    Lee Ji-yoon said shyly and looked at his younger brother.

    Like her younger brother, her only younger sister Lee Ye-rim.

    I had a question.

    ��Lee Ye-rim, what were you thinking when you said that?��

    year-old.

    Now I could tell just by looking at his face.

    Lee Ye-rim was not like usual.

    Of the three sisters, it was Lee Ye-rim who thought of Ho-yeol the most. It��s just that the way you express it isn��t honest. Because it was Lee Ye-rim who watched Ho-yeol from the closest ce thanks to the age gap between Ho-yeol and Ho-yeol from the most difficult times.

    ��You say good-bye. Are you serious?��

    Jiyoon Lee was dumbfounded.

    You can��t stop Ho-yeol?

    I already knew.

    I knew from watching TV that being a yer is a job that you can��t beat even if you want to. Besides, our Ho-yeol must have been so good.

    I saw it often in Intements.

    Without Ho-yeol, the earth would have been destroyed.

    It was already hard to count on my fingers.

    however.

    Yerim Lee nodded his head without saying anything.

    I didn��t expect Lee Ye-rim to react like that.

    Lee Ji-yoon asked just in case.

    ��Did you guys talk about anything beforeing in?��

    Yerim Lee shook his head. I didn��t want to talk about it now, even if it was my sister��s mom and dad who were open about everything. A vivid scene that remains in my head.

    pouring sunset.

    under the shadow of the backlight.

    Ho-yeol turned his head and shed tears.

    Pop- Lee Ye-

    rim unwillingly witnessed the tears falling down her cheeks. So I moved on with Ho-yeol in a more yful way. Because I really didn��t know how to react.

    however.

    ��I also have something to notice.��

    Could know.

    The one and only brother must not want to reveal the fact that he shed tears to his family. Of course, Lee Ye-rim did not know why Ho-yeol shed tears.

    But that didn��t matter.

    ��And he always keeps his word. Ho-yeol?��

    Because it��s family.

    *

    I realize again that the temperament of Grandfel ispliant only in front of blood and flesh. AAU Chapter Directors Meeting. As the general manager of the Yusra branch, I looked at the branch heads gathered in one ce.

    And he opened his mouth.

    ��Is it simple ipetence or is it cooperation?��

    How have you all beenfortable?

    Thecency of the gentlemen was revealed in this incident.

    I hope you can feel the shame too.

    ����like me.��

    called superman.

    I am the one who caught even the wizards of the Mage Tower like catching mice.

    I recited it with sincerity.

    ��I will find out the truth from this time.��

    It��s time to find the mudfish.

    However, it is not me who is stirring in the muddy water to catch the mudfish.

    It��s you who have to prove your innocence now, not me.

    I dered

    ��Until you prove your innocence. No one can get out of here.��

    I had no intention of wasting my precious time on such a thing.

    Especially considering the time difference between the Arcana continent and reality.

    therefore.

    Damn it!

    [��Absolute Zero��].

    First of all, I will freeze the passage of time.

    ��I feel it��s too early, but sometimes cold green tea wouldn��t be bad either.��

 Chapter 391

    Episode 391. The flow of time is frozen

    .

    I am familiar with the twisted time axis.

    From the time I fought to the death with Bingryong Prosnax.

    I stayed at absolute zero for quite some time.

    ��Is that all?��

    If it��s the most recent, [Understanding the Darkness] can��t be left out.

    A moment bes a few days in reality.

    I��ve experienced the opposite as well.

    Click.

    Is it thanks to you?

    Izily picked up the teacup. The green tea cooled down with the cold air I emitted, but the extremely picky Grandfel became infinitely generous in front of the green tea.

    ��see.��

    I sat down with a cup of tea.

    opened the book

    If you ask what kind of reading it is, it��s a book worth reading.

    [The Bible of the Underworld, the True Necronomicon].

    Smooth.

    Its appearance was quite unsettling even at first nce. Well, it��s because the cover picture moved as if it were alive, even though it wasn��t made of human skin like the legendary devil��s book.

    In a sh��

    the painted skulls shone brightly, and the skeleton horse snorted. By the way��. How would my figure holding such a book be reflected before looking at the contents of the book?

    ��As expected, there��s no other demon king.��

    Grandfell is not benevolent.

    As I came to understand even 10% of Grandfel��s past.

    It was I who realized that fact.

    So I was able to give this drastic prescription.

    ��Has the hour clock stopped?��

    ��no. It��s notpletely still, it��s moving. As if the second hand became the hour hand, it is moving slowly but surely! Ooh, isn��t it a big problem for us?��

    ��Rather than that, you suddenly took out a book and started eating it��?��

    buzz buzz.

    A look towards me in the turmoil.

    Freeze time and sit back.

    How I enjoy tea time and reading?

    Even though I was watching it with my own two eyes, I was dumbfounded.

    But it��s ridiculous to me too.

    ��I never thought I��d repay the favor with the back of my head.��

    Rayman Sean.

    Its influence must have been deeply rooted in reality even before the cataclysm. Is there anyone in the world who hates money? Because Raymon Sean was an overwhelmingly wealthy person in real life.

    ��There must be people who are intricately entangled.��

    Not just the United States, but also the AAUs and governments of each country.

    ��What he wants is simple.��

    It is said that he is the head of the AAU branch. I can��t help Raymon Sean about the Arcana. Rayman Sean, who is called the creator of Arcana Continental Electricity, is not a junk food to receive help from someone.

    ��A connection that can be lost in reality.��

    I came to know about this situation.

    political socio-economic.

    Furthermore, the world relies heavily on Lei Men Shen. Of course, I acted quickly. Thanks to that, I was able to turn the hearts of the yers to Yusra Kingdom.

    however.

    ��The branch managers are different.��

    Because I��m not a yer.

    And because there are sins that have already beenmitted.

    You won��t be able to open your mouth easily.

    ��I��d like to force myself to confess.��

    Like I said, I��m not the one rummaging through the dirty muddy water.

    Just to dip my feet and hands in muddy water.

    That is not to say that it is not a well-made garment.

    Seruk.

    Moreover, I had experience.

    Yes, time solves everything.

    This space, where the flow of time has stopped at absolute zero, can be said to be a microcosm of infinity. It would be less effective than Infernal, but it doesn��t matter.

    It is an inhumanity that even the devil worshipers of the elder mage with high spiritual power could not endure. A miniature version would suffice for branch managers who are just ordinary people.

    Seruk.

    Because I had the confidence that came from experience. I slowly flipped through the bookshelf. The Bible of the Pandemonium True to its grandiose name, the Necronomicon was full of knowledge of the Pandemonium.

    [Demon Realm��s Bible, True Necronomicon]

    [Rating: Epic]

    [Restriction: Only the beings of the Pandemonium can read it.]

    [Effect: Upon understanding, knowledge about the Pandemonium is acquired.]

    [Description: Pandemonium A book written by Rich Discus. It describes how to survive in the demon world that has been eroded by demons. In addition, it bes a token to enter and exit Discus�� resting ce in the dangerous Pandemonium.]

    Sreuk.

    Turning over the bookshelves one by one��

    I think Discus was a much better guy than I thought.

    I had guessed that he had the power to maintain his power in the Demon Realm, which had beenpletely taken over by the devil, and to challenge Buer, the high-ranking demon king.

    But it��s much better than expected.

    ������������

    It is the King of the Ten Thrones that rules the Demon Realm. Their omnipotence has a close influence on the Demon Realm. both mentally and physically. In order to survive in such a demon world, you need your own discipline��

    ������������

    More than anything, the quality of the information Discus left behind was quite high.

    If he had entered the Pandemonium without knowing this information��

    to the level that it would not have been strange even if he died literally.

    In that sense.

    ��What are you really like, Grand Fel?��

    It��s not enough that I hunted the Seven Deadly Sins.

    to Buer.

    To hunt a Discus equal to Buer in a row.

    How the hell did you hunt?

    If there is any video left, I want to check it out.

    ����I��ll try to copy it at least roughly.��

    Anyway, good. There is no more valuable information than this for me who is about to enter the Demon Realm. The passage of time will also be slowed down.

    I calmly turned over the bookshelf in the frozen AAU branch room.

    I could feel the eyes pouring down on me, but I didn��t care.

    did you say

    No one can leave until they confess.

    I must have something to do at some point.

    For me, there is no need to rush.

    *

    Baker, head of the London branch, stroked both of his forearms.

    ��I feel a strange chill. Mr Park.��

    [��Absolute Zero��].

    However, it was definitely a cold period with consideration.

    It was Ho-yeol who was reborn as a demon king and was equipped with high magic expression power. Thanks to that, it only froze the flow of time. It wasn��t that the air around it was frozen.

    Then, what is the cause of the current chill?

    Park Min-jae opens his mouth.

    ��You seem very disappointed.��

    Perhaps it is because of the emotions that Ho-yeol exudes.

    At first nce, it was a peaceful sight.

    The way he turned the bookshelf while holding a teacup. However, it seemed like a clear warning. The book Ho-yeol was holding was the cause of the problem. Baker whispers.

    ��In order to deal with the Demon Realm, isn��t it necessary to know what kind of existence they are? Just by looking at the cover, doesn��t it look like a book about the demon world, Mr. Park?��

    Park Min-jae nodded.

    ��It definitely doesn��t look like Arcana��s skill book.��

    They were experts in the Arcana. That definitely looked more like an item that came out of the Pandemonium than the Arcana Continent. Bakerughed bitterly.

    ��It��s a demon. You don��t forget the weight you carry even while you��re questioning us, Mr. General Manager. We cannot neglect this either. Mr. Park?��

    Park Min-jae nodded meaningfully and looked around.

    Didn��t you promise?

    The devil is enough to hold Ho-yeol��s ankles.

    at least in reality.

    I promise that no one will be able to hold on to Ho-yeol��s ankles.

    ��Cosmo��s mad dog won��t let go once it bites.��

    Yes.

    Minjae Park and Baker were moving under the water. They could tell because they were the branch heads.

    Those who distracted themselves from their assigned duties and had ulterior motives stood out.

    ��The past and circumstances are different. I don��t know about those who went outside or those who struggled to avoid being stabbed, but isn��t it our AAU who took a leap towards Kii?��

    ��It is.��

    ��By now, the Mage Tower should have moved as nned.��

    Early Cataclysm.

    It was the governments of each country that tracked the flow of funds for the rift clearingpensation paid by Raymon Shen. Back when I thought Raymon Sean was the culprit behind the cataclysm, I thought everything would end if only Raymon Sean was arrested.

    But Raymond Shen was clever.

    ��I couldn��t find any traces of it. From personal information to DNA information of hundreds of millions of electricity users on the Arcana continent. No hacker could trace the detour using Cosmo��s superrge server to the vast borrowed-name ount using him.��

    Park Min-jae sums it up in one word.

    ��It was the limit of science.��

    However, as I said, it was an AAU that was advancing towards [��Giggy��].

    ��But with the magic of the Mage Tower, the story is different. When I asked the owner of the Marcelo Tower, he said that there is a magic that reads the memories of objects.��

    ��Ooh!��

    ��Memories left behind in belongings are no exception.��

    ����!��

    Park Min-jae��s words startle some branch managers.

    I searched my pockets and found nothing.

    AAU Chapter Directors Meeting.

    To prevent external leakage of the agenda.

    It was a rule to keep belongings outside the venue and to enter and exit.

    Park Min-jae raises the corner of his mouth.

    ��Even if you pay attention to security and delete it cleanly, the magic is reading the memory itself. I don��t fully understand magic, so I can��t guess how it will manifest. It is the magic tower of the world. I��m sure you can read it.��

    Park Min-jae leisurely looks around the branch managers.

    ��Thanks to the general manager who stopped time, there is no rush. All you have to do is wait for the results with your hands and feet tied,pletely cut off from the outside world. If you are honest and innocent, you don��t have to worry. But if that��s not the case����

    ����?��

    ��The current coolness will feel like a cold hell.��

    ����!��

    The exact time was unknown because the flow of time had stopped.

    However, it didn��t take long to feel it.

    One by one��

    ����Damn it.��

    The branch managers who shook their shoulders stood up.

    The general manager of Yusura, with an expression as if he would burst into tears at any moment.

    Because I was looking at the heat.

    Seruk.

    But Ho-yeol didn��t even look at them.

    To pay attention to just a few loaches.

    etched into the head.

    ��!��

    It was because the information of the Demon Realm was serious.

    *

    Arcana Continent.

    Behemoth��s Mouth.

    It was Gunner who was guarding the passage of the vicious demon realm.

    ��Currently, the anomaly is not detected.��

    The Allied Crusade, including the Iron Castle, went into action to weed out the challengers. It is a battle for the demon king that will unfold over the tenth throne. The n was to reduce the number of demons that would be a hindrance to themander-in-chief, Ho-yeol.

    Gunner murmured softly.

    ����I don��t know if it makes any sense.��

    Gunner looked at the flesh scattered around his mouth.

    The Arcana Continent has already been devastated by demons.

    However, the Behemoth��s mouth was faithfully filtering out demons.

    ��Even if I couldn��t, half of it would have been torn like that.��

    To put it simply, the vast amount of demons that covered the Arcana continent was reduced by about half. So, I had no choice but to worry.

    ��What kind of ce is the Demon Realm?��

    Moreover, I heard the news that it was transmitted to the world of adventurers.

    I must have said that the mouth no longer rips the demons of the underworld.

    Gunner looked at the Arcana Continent.

    ����Would you be safe in front of that great army?��

    Perhaps themander-in-chief himself had foreseen this situation.

    Maybe that��s why he made a decision.

    The Arcana Continent no longer has the ability to withstand the pouring demons, so the only way to protect the continent is to throw oneself into the Demon Realm, the target.

    Gunner witnessed Ho-yeol��s transcendent power as he overpowered Discus. Still, I couldn��t let go. Behemoth��s Mouth. As I stared at that empty hole, for some reason, anxiety soared.

    but.

    Shaking my head.

    Gunner shook his head.

    ��No, let��s calm down.��

    It was the moment when I told myself and grabbed the steering wheel.

    Flinch��

    the mouth of the Behemoth.

    The vast momentum soaring from the abyss.

    Gunner��s eyes widen.

    ��!��

    What kind of guy are you?

    I opened my eyes��

    For some reason, the shape was not unfamiliar to me.

    ��That��s��!��

    Gunner stammered. No matter how you look at it, it was ��the guy��. The skeleton that themander-in-chief had knocked down was again emerging from the mouth of the Behemoth.

    The Gunner hurriedly eximed.

    ��Hey, here��s the gunner! Rich Discus of the Pandemonium has resurrected!!��

    .

    .

    .

    not a resurrection

    It is the setting of the demon realm.

    I looked over the passages in the book again.

    ������������

    In the demon realm, the body and soul are separated.

    ������������

    Then he muttered.

    ��Not bad news.��

    ��If you do this well, can��t you be liberated from the dark history?!

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392. You can��t stop us (1)

    ������������

    Ten thrones rule the Demon Realm. In the world of demons they rule, no one can look up at the sky. Because no one can stay sane in the world of demons weighed down by that weight.

    ������������

    I don��t remember because I passed out during Buer, so even if I say I��m going to skip it. The memory of when Gamigin manifested was still vivid.

    It was not something that could be put into words.

    Like other demons, it did not stter blood or threaten humans.

    It was a Gamigin who made people feel awe that surpasses fear just by appearing without creating fear.

    ��The Pandemonium is the master bedroom for those guys.��

    There are even eight such guys left.

    In the Demon Realm, you may dare to look up at the sky.

    It didn��t seem like an exaggeration to say that I couldn��t be sane.

    ������������

    It��s not a lower emotion called fear. Ten thrones are not people who can be judged by emotions. Theypletely dominate the mental realm of the Demon Realm. With the creatures of the demon realm letting go of their minds. That is the reason why only that body wanders around the world of demons in vain.

    ������������

    Perhaps the existence of those ten thrones is the one.

    Wasn��t that the reason why demons could rule the demon realm?

    Looks like my guess is correct.

    Seruk.

    As the pages turned, Discus�� purpose was revealed.

    ������������

    However, the demon lords were different. I��m not talking about ten seats. Even the fakes of the 72 thrones were able to be free from the 10 thrones. It was said that he was able to escape from the tenth throne��s mental control just by upying the fake throne.

    ������������

    Now Rayman Sean has deleted all demon lords except for the Ten Thrones with regr updates, but�� It seems that Discus was alive and well at the time of writing this.

    ��I bet you Discus is much stronger than most demon lords.��

    But how could the Demon Kings be fine?

    ��Well, from the point of view of the Demon Realm, it��s questionable.��

    It could be interpreted from the point of view of the arcana continental biography.

    Perhaps the demon king��s throne had a buff or characteristic that allowed him to escape from the tenth throne��s mental control. Considering how the battle for the demon lord goes, it makes sense.

    ��Even if the ten seats and the rest are the difference between heaven and earth.��

    After all, they were the same king, and they were on an equal footing to draw swords at each other. It��s a fair rule in its own way. If so, I can��t help but wonder.

    A lich that is neither a demon lord nor a demon-type monster.

    How does Discus stay sane in Pandemonium?

    Could I have written this and left it?

    ������������

    However, Discus, the ruler of the undead, will not give in. By mastering death, I will deceive the Ten Thrones. I have countless bodies made of bones. As long as my spirit does not surrender, I will never yield to the Ten Thrones��!

    ������������

    What a rich solution.

    Tak��

    I closed the book at about that point.

    After that, the reason why Discus was aiming for the throne was written.

    Because you can guess without reading it.

    ��It must have reached its limit. And desperately enduring in the demon realm.��

    However, 62 thrones except for the 10th throne were deleted. in order to win freedom. in order to survive. It must have been inevitable that he had no choice but to bring out Buer, the weakest of the Ten Seats.

    ��Anyway, thanks to that, I got valuable information.��

    It was indeed a demon realm.

    Even if you look at the typeface, it is not easy. Let��s see, from the point of view of Arcana Continental Electricity, it would mean that you will suffer from a huge debuff just by stepping into it.

    ��It��s a debuff that��s worse than the highest level of fear.��

    It��s not because of the status abnormality of Arcana Continent.

    It was unknown whether the effect of the [Blessing of the First World Tree] would be effective.

    Not to mention the [Last Adventurer] effect.

    I was worried, but at that point I remembered the n of the Allied Crusade. Perhaps it was something that I might have to revise from the n to invade the Demon Realm.

    The Great Coalition had so dered.

    -��Even if it means saji, I will follow Ho-yeol as themander-in-chief.��

    I will risk my life.

    I didn��t think that the pride of the temple allies would be broken. But at the same time, I was the one who knew the power of the Ten Thrones.

    Will yers like Nam Tae-min be able to withstand the mental control of the ten thrones with evil and pride?

    ��I��m not trying to ignore it.��

    A desperate fight with the corrupted Yunaxus.

    In that struggle, I witnessed their sincerity.

    for recognizing them as colleagues.

    It was not an easy decision to make.

    ��I can��t guarantee what will happen even from me in the first ce.��

    Gaze toward the status window.

    [Title: Owner of the Ten Thrones]

    ording to Discus�� information, I should be fine in the Pandemonium.

    It wasn��t just a throne, it was because he upied the tenth seat of Buer.

    It��s because I��m the devil anyway.

    It means that you have to be fine in the mind control of the ten thrones.

    But the problem was my state of mind.

    Strictly speaking��

    ��because there is a Grand Fel.��

    Ask yourself questions.

    It would be nice if both could sit on the throne of the Ten.

    What if you can��t?

    Is it Lee Ho-yeol or Grandfell who sits on the throne?

    Lee Ho-yeol or Grandfel.

    either spirit.

    What if you get thrown out of your body?

    ��It��s going to be very fucked up.��

    If you think about it as positively as possible, liberation from the dark history. Assuming the worst, there was a good chance that I Ho-yeol��s mind would be controlled by the Demon King of the Ten Thrones.

    ��Of course, it��s not like there��s no corner to believe.��

    Yes, even if Granfell��s spirit disappeared, I was the devil��s nemesis [Demon Hunter]. It is also thest survivor of Akkshan, who is now close to level 1,000.

    That��s why I can talk nonchntly.

    Hearing Hayel��s message, I murmured.

    ��Not bad news.��

    Let��s think more positively.

    Let��s roll the so-called happiness circuit.

    Will Lee Ho-yeol and Grandfel be separated?

    To be honest, as long as I, Lee Ho-yeol, will be fine.

    ��Will our Grand Fell do anything big without me?��

    The reason you can be sure is simple.

    Look back at the achievements of the [ckened] state of Granfell.

    What if the separated Grand Fel could run rampant in the Demon Realm?

    ��I don��t know if the temple allies are sad����

    The temple allies may not need to enter the Pandemonium as a group. However, as I said, the problem is whether I can survive in the Pandemonium after being separated from Grandfel.

    ��You��re still weak, Hoyeol.��

    You can��t just believe in the effect of the natural enemy rtionship. If the natural enemy rtionship was invincible, our Akshan seniors wouldn��t have fallen into hell.

    So I made a serious decision.

    ��Am I saying I have to be stronger after all?��

    If I, Lee Ho-yeol, grow up.

    I may be able to achieve more than expected in the Demon Realm. Maybe you will be in charge of a happy ending that will free you from the dark history.

    Then what I need to do is clear.

    The growth of [infant independence] through [understanding of darkness].

    A skill effect that manifests the abilities of Grandfell in his heyday.

    I wondered if it could be used while separated from Granfell��s mind. If possible, you should try it.

    Even if it��s a joke, wouldn��t it be possible to witness the secret of the Cloudy family in the past of Grandfel?

    ��The top-level space-time quest is also indispensable.��

    Quest reward.

    You can purchase items with space-time gold coins.

    If Grandfel is a stork, Lee Ho-yeol is a crow bird.

    Well, the crotch was already torn a long time ago, but��

    Lee Ho-yeol��s power is to use whatever it is desperately.

    Let��s focus on making full use of the holes we��ve dug out.

    After thinking about it, I lifted my head.

    ����.��

    AAU Chapter General Assembly Room.

    Some of the people who had looked down on their faces from the start stood up. Looks like you��re finally ready to confess. They weren��t the only ones waiting for my answer.

    Gently����

    Hiel��s long hem tickled his vision. Discus resurrected from Behemoth��s mouth. Hiel, who delivered the message, bowed her head and waited for mymand.

    ��It definitely deserves to feel like a resurrection.��

    But it��s not like a resurrection. ording to what was written in the Necronomicon, it must be a new body that Discus had prepared to avoid the tenth seat��s mental control.

    in short.

    ��It��s just a shell of Discus.��

    I answered Highel.

    ��Tell them there is nothing to worry about.��

    with confidence

    ��If it were you, you would be able to hunt.��

    Discus.

    It was a powerful monster that survived even in the Pandemonium upied by the Ten Thrones. You can guess its strength just by seeing that I, who broke through the level 900 wall, raised the level up limit of level 50 all at once.

    Therefore, even if it is only a mindless shell, its level will not be easily guessed.

    ��Actually, the simplest way is����

    Open the portal to the Arcana continent right now.

    I must be hunting the discus shell myself.

    Because experience and level are the best.

    however.

    ��Now I have work to do.��

    I looked at the sunken branch manager��s office.

    damn

    Unlocked [��Absolute Zero��].

    Is it because time is starting to flow?

    The expressions of the branch managers were clearly visible.

    The most heinous among them were those who stood up.

    ��I still can��t find any pride.��

    It must be that you feel different when you go into the bathroom and when youe out.

    They are simply expressions of regret.

    What did Grandfel say when he saw such a disgrace?

    ��I would never have said anything nice.��

    But I persevered.

    I kept my mouth shut.

    Because I wanted to give them onest chance.

    Then I took out the Demon King��s spoils from my inventory.

    [Magic Eye��s Telescope]

    An item that shares the field of view with the Magic Eye floating in the sky above the Arcana continent. Like the spoils of the devil, the effect is heterogeneous and the appearance is grotesque.

    Could it be because the halo of me, the 10th seated demon king, was oveid on it?

    ����Heeep!��

    Could it be that I prey on them?

    Those reactions are misleading.

    However, although I am a demon king, I am not the king of demons.

    Also, how picky is Grandfel��s taste?

    Because I don��t even want to die.

    Don��t get me wrong.

    ��Illusion is enough now.��

    It took a while to swallow a sigh inwardly.

    Squeak.

    Eventually, the Mystic Eye��s telescope opened its eyes.

    The scenery of Arcana Continent appeared in the air.

    exactly.

    ��Wait a minute! That airship��?��

    ��Iron Castle No. Isn��t it the Dwarves�� decisive battle weapon?��

    ��Wait, there is a battle on the ground!!��

    Behemoth��s Mouth.

    It reminded me of the crusade coalition��s desperate struggle against Discus�� body.

    Yes, it is to inform the world of the bloody battle that risked the lives of the allies of the holy war.

    ��Look smart.��

    That was the responsibility I had to carry out as themander-in-chief of the allied forces at this moment. At the same time, it was my purpose to make these damn traitors realize their pride through their battles.

    The branch managers assess the situation.

    ��Taemin Nam, Hisagi Leoni Skal�� A giant coalition is fighting head-to-head! And dwarves!��

    ��Who is the opponent monster?��

    ��From that appearance�� it sure looks like a lich.��

    But I didn��t like the fuss.

    I knew their determination.

    It must be because of the damn Grandfell style of speech.

    ��I charged without knowing it was a shell.��

    Even though he judged that Discus was resurrected.

    Despite experiencing Discus�� unbelievable strength.

    In my words that you guys can do it.

    It is the allied forces of the holy war that are risking their lives against it.

    I mean, my colleagues.

    So I opened my mouth in a cool voice.

    ��Don��t be rash.��

    ����?��

    ��Do not regard their desperate struggle as a mere game.��

    ����!��

    ��There is only one reason why I showed you the war situation.��

    Flutter��

    Open the inventory.

    Dawn��s jacket draped over his shoulder.

    A final warning was added.

    ��Because this is myst mercy.��

    ����!!!��

 Chapter 393

    Episode 393. You can��t stop us (2)

    The revival of Discus.

    Upon hearing the news, the Allied Crusade immediately gathered at the Iron Castle.

    The only one who couldn��t gather was Skal.

    ��He found the trail of a dragon?!��

    Nam Tae-min asked.

    Lorentsk, a living legend and romantic explorer who apanied Skal. Lorentsk was about to return to the Iron Castle after passing on his exploration secrets to Skal.

    ��okay. It��s always interesting to see people obsessing over something. More than anything, I felt the same kind of madness in Skaarl as I do. That��s why I taught you how to follow the dragon��s footsteps.��

    Lorentsk shrugs.

    ��Not in a great way. Aren��t they dragons who make all things tremble? That��s because the traces left on thend, in the mountains, in the fields, and in the sea are obvious.��

    swallowed the bad fruit

    Because of that, it was a dragon that would not be strange if it fell into an evil dragon at any time.

    Someone must take a look at their condition.

    In fact, if it was the dragon knight Skal, it could be said that he was the right person.

    Leonie murmured.

    ����but why did he talk in a half way from earlier?��

    Do you look younger than me?

    Leonie��s gaze toward Lorentsk was not kind.

    Considering Leonie��s absolutely small stature and Lorentsk��s youthful looks.

    The two of them looked like friends without anyone saying they were older.

    Lorentsk smiled like an adult.

    ��haha. Those who do not lose their dreams never grow old. Please don��t think I��m unlucky. The moment I reach the end of my dream, I will grow old as well.��

    Either that or not.

    Actually, Leonie wasn��t interested.

    Scratch scratch.

    ��Is that skeleton resurrected?��

    Because Leonie was busy sharpening her two-handed sword.

    Until just now, I was about to kill the demons scattered across the Arcana continent.

    However, the Lich of the Pandemonium that our greatmander Lee Ho-yeol hunted has resurrected. Like Leonie, Hisagi, who had sharpened the blunt tip of her spear with magical power, opened her mouth.

    ��Because he is a lich, he can even revive himself.��

    The Dwarves trembled at those words.

    ��Because themander-in-chief said we could do it too. I��ll have to get rid of my doubts, but�� that skeleton guy doesn��t look good with us.��

    Dwarf fighting power?

    It was objectively significant.

    As an individual, their fighting skills were not that greatpared to their superior equipment, but in the unit battles, they boasted firepower that could be counted on one hand even on the Arcana continent.

    To think that such dwarves were rude.

    ��Are you saying that thepatibility is not good?��

    Nam Tae-min asked back, and Walls Weil nodded.

    ��I am confident that the equipment I have refined will block all attacks from the Arcana Continent. Because it was made from the legendary mineral adamantium. But that skeleton guy is from the Demon Realm. As you can see, the damage level was not restored even after several smelting.��

    kang.

    Wallsweil patted the corroded helmet. The adamantium helmet, corroded by Discus�� breathing, could not bepletely repaired even though it went through the hands of the best cksmith of the Dwarves.

    The Dwarf leader, Chainwalker, added his words.

    ��But we don��t have time to argue with each other. Commander-in-Chief, if he gave the order, we just have to trample the resurrected one in the name of the Allied Crusade.��

    Suoooo��

    The Iron Castle ship soon crossed the Arcana Continent by leaping into space. Mouth of Behemoth. He led the allies of the Crusade again to that terrible ce.

    Lorentsk was delighted.

    ��It��s easy. Witnessing the entrance to the demon realm.��

    By the way�� Certainly, the Pandemonium Lich that Ho-Yeol had in was reviving and calling out his legion. Seeing that scene, Nam Tae-min raised his sword.

    sereung.

    ��Time is on his side. As time dragged on, the undead army would be called out exponentially. Wouldn��t there be a chance of winning if you put in all your strength from the beginning?��

    ��Power.��

    Chain Walker recalled the firepower of the Iron Castle.

    However, he gave up his thoughts by gently nodding his head.

    It was because I wanted to see them face to face.

    Because I want to experience it again.

    ��We need experience.��

    Prior to entering the Demon Realm.

    Because the experience of fighting against the demon world was precious.

    And I needed to figure out the subject.

    ��We need to know whether we will be a help or a burden.��

    Themander-in-chief crushed the demonic lich.

    Even if it��s not to the point of crushing it, without borrowing his power.

    It means that you have to have the level to be able to defeat him.

    Chainwalker said to Wallsweil.

    ��I will hand over control of the Iron Castle to you, Wallsweil. You will be able to use the power of the Iron Castle at the right moment.��

    ����what?��

    ��Just trust us if you can.��

    oh oh

    After those words, the chain walkers, dwarves, and the temple allied forces led by the giant coalition teleported to the mouth of the Behemoth through the mana stone.

    and faced

    ��What?! These skull gourds?��

    ��Are the bones attached arbitrarily?!��

    ��It looks more bizarre than before, boss!��

    With the army of Discus, who is familiar yet unfamiliar somewhere.

    Their appearance is jagged, as if assembled incorrectly.

    To put it in perspective, it looked like the graphics were broken.

    ss magician.

    Hisagi, ustomed to the flow of magical power, noticed the change.

    ��It seems that the magic has been manifested unstable.��

    Kwajak.

    A greatsword that shatters bones as if threatening.

    Nam Tae-min asked while crushing the skeleton that was rushing at him.

    ��So what do you think is the reason for the unstable expression?��

    Cheer.

    Hisagi is the army of death.

    I stared at the discus at the edge.

    Reviving so many dead means that there is no problem with the amount of magic power. If so, it meant that the process leading to the manifestation of search interference was a problem.

    Hisagi muttered.

    ��The lich makes an error in the process of manifesting��?��

    It was a moment when I couldn��t find the right reason.

    ��ah!��

    Suddenly, a cheerful voice was heard.

    When I moved my gaze, the innocent expression was not enough.

    There was Lorentsk with sparkling clear pupils.

    ��I forgot something I shouldn��t have forgotten. It was such a terrible memory that I must have erased it from my head without realizing it.��

    ��What is that����

    ��That��s probably not a resurrection.��

    ��yes?!��

    Lorentsk recalled a hazy memory.

    When I identally set foot in the demon realm in the past.

    Lorentsk experienced the separation of body and mind.

    met there.

    With the distant beings that I dare not even look at.

    Just thinking about it gave me goose bumps again.

    ��Did you say you wanted to know why magic manifestations are unstable? Perhaps the cause is that the devil��s lich is out of his mind. It means that the dead are being brought back to life only by bodily instincts!��

    Kwajak.

    After all, was there a reason that was more trivial than I was prepared for?

    Nam Tae-min frowned.

    ��Are you saying it��s just a discus shell?��

    ��okay. As you all know, hasn��t he already died at the hands of yourmander-in-chief? Perhaps that is another body that he has prepared to survive in the demon realm.��

    ��Another body? Shit, is that possible?��

    Hisagi nodded at Leoni��s question.

    ��Because it��s Rich. It should be possible.��

    ��No, why are you doing such a troublesome thing in the first ce?��

    ��Because it is a demon. That should be enough.��

    Lorentsk replied as if it were natural. Because of his youthful appearance, he felt like he was imitating Hisagi, but no one doubted his experience.

    bang!

    ��I need to have more conversations with you, Lorentsk.��

    The chain walker broke the skull and cleaned up the situation.

    ��Then, are the words the Commander-in-Chief left us through Hiel-nim wrong? Since he��s only a shell of Discus, he must have judged that even we could defeat him.��

    Nam Tae-minughed.

    ��It��s not like that, but wouldn��t it be correct to interpret that you have to do this level easily to take you to the Demon World? Anyway, there is no change in the fact that it is a situation where we have to do our best.��

    therefore.

    [Skill ��Berring�� is activated.]

    Paba Baba Bak!

    Nam Tae-min rushed towards Discus�� shell with all his might.

    It was [Berser] that greatly amplified the barbarian��s unique stat [Barbarian].

    Instead of a drastic increase in physical ability.

    He had to pay the price he deserved.

    ��!��

    Hisagi��s snake eyes widened.

    It was Nam Tae-min, who was in charge of the deficit of the giant coalition.

    It was because he broke his greatsword every time he activated [Berser]. However, the greatsword, which normally should have been thrown away, was still in Nam Tae-min��s grasp.

    That too.

    Kwok �C

    firmly.

    ����no way.��

    Hisagi was taken aback.

    ��Have you seeded in controlling the feral nature?��

    Hisagi��s guess was correct.

    ��Hoo-wook. Hoo-wook. Hoo-wook.��

    Rough but regr ten breaths.

    Nam Tae-min was not dominated by wild nature.

    He was controlling the surging wildness at will.

    Is it a reward for faithfullypleting ss quests?

    No, don��t dismiss it as just a quest reward.

    [Mastery of the Greatsword]

    The Mastery of the Greatsword, which had been stagnant at 99%, reached Mastery.

    The achievement of sword training, which was never neglected, was added. The level of unification of the sword and the body that Master Harkon said was still far away, but�� ��

    Never let it go out of hand.��

    humming.

    Nam Tae-min is now able to wield a greatsword containing wildness.

    Why was such growth possible?

    Again, it was thanks to Hoyeol.

    It was thanks to the numerous buffs active on the Arcana continent that made it possible to break through the proficiency of the great sword that hit the wall. It was Nam Tae-min who received more precious lessons from Ho-yeol than those buffs.

    �C ��Level is just a number.��

    Thanks to this, Nam Tae-min was able to feel it for the first time.

    ��Has Mr. Hoyeol been watching this scenery?��

    area beyond the level.

    Its growth also stood out on the battlefield. Nam Tae-min breaks through the undead army and opens a way out alone. Leonie, who was chasing after him, bit her lip.

    ��Haha, that muscle mass is real.��

    It��s shameful to go ahead alone.

    ��This wasn��t the time to be boastful, but it was a mistake.��

    After entering the Magic Tower and realizing magic.

    It was Hisagi who was confident that he was clearly ahead of Nam Tae-min.

    But it also didn��t go smoothly.

    The man he recognized as his rival from a long time ago.

    ��but.��

    Hisagi��s snake eyes sank.

    ��It would be impossible to do it alone.��

    Did you say it��s just a shell?

    However, he was a guy who revived the army with just the instinct imprinted on his shell. Even if you are making an error in the process. It meant that Lich��s enormous amount of magic was no different from the Discus that Hoyeol had defeated.

    Kudo deuk��

    the evidence of spection was right in front of my eyes.

    The skeleton that Nam Tae-min destroyedes back to life in the blink of an eye. Due to the geographic characteristics of the Behemoth��s mouth, there were overflowing corpses to be victims of necromancy.

    Furthermore.

    Hold on!

    For the first time, Nam Tae-min��s actions were restricted. It was because the mana that the lich instinctively radiated was so vast. It was to form a barrier only with pure magical power.

    ��Hoo-wook.��

    grip support.

    Can you pierce mana with pure physical strength? It would have been impossible unless there was an extreme disparity. That��s why Hisagi moved.

    Skip.

    A spear that gracefully stirs the battlefield.

    [The skill ��Demonic Spear Art �C Water Dragon Ascension�� is activated.]

    Shoot Aaaaa!

    A stream of water gushes from the tip of the window.

    [The skill ��Magic Spear Art �C Lightning Strike�� is activated.]

    Jiji Jik!

    Water droplets scattered from the sky.

    Lightning pours down between them.

    Linkage of attribute magic.

    A magician who specializes in mass killings.

    It doesn��t end there.

    Hisagi recalled the knowledge of the Magic Tower.

    It��s not a match that stayed at the skill level.

    The subtlepatibility of biting and biting magic.

    ��Large magical power simr to pure magical magic.��

    In the Magic Tower, pure magic was called the strongest or the weakest. Depending on the absolute amount of magical power, it could be a magic that no one could touch, or a magic that could be swayed by any kind of magic.

    ��But it��s only simr.��

    That is not pure magic science containing the essence of the mage tower.

    that it is

    It means that there is room for easy sway with simple attribute magic.

    [The skill ��Magic Spear Art �C Hwa-Dun�� is activated.]

    Phuc.

    Hisagi��s spear wrapped in fire magic prates the magical barrier.

    at the same time.

    The magic power of the area is engulfed in a huge me and begins to evaporate.

    Roaring!

    It became a signal re.

    Allied Crusade forces rushing towards the Nth body of Discus.

    They had no fear.

    It was natural.

    Lorentsk��s gaze suddenly turned to the sky.

    He was staring at the demon��s eye.

    For some reason, only one Mystic Eye glowed with a brilliant silver light and was looking at the allied forces of the temple with a warm gaze. Lorentsk held his feather pen in his hand.

    ��Let��s see. It was the demon king��s eyes that floated in the night sky. no this is not Aren��t they too stiff? It��s not enough romance, it��s romance.��

    He added rhetoric by adding admiration to romance.

    ��In the infinitely deep darkness, it was the demon king��s eyes that radiated brilliant light. No, it was the dawn that lit up the darkness. Oh, defeat doesn��t exist where the brilliant dawn is together����

    Eventually, it came to the yers�� view as well.

    ����!!!��

    [The effect of the person waiting for dawn is activated.]

    [Themander is staring at you.]

    [Your morale is greatly increased.]��

    ��His�� presence.

    *

    Flutter��

    [Those who wait for the dawn 5/5]

    [Set item effect applied]

    [Currently applied set effect: 5/5]

    [1. When you are themander, the morale of allies is ��maximum��.]��

    Me too.

    It was all on my mind.

    I didn��t put on the Dawning Jacket just to keep in shape��!

 Chapter 394

    Episode 394. What is it that bites its tail

    ?

    My ears are itchy with anxiety.

    But I didn��t loose my posture in the slightest.

    In order to activate the set effect, you must not miss the battle situation.

    As I said, there is a good reason for wearing the Dawning Jacket. So, I hope that you guys had a good reason for your actions, just like I did.

    ��ording to procedure.��

    I raised my stiff head and looked at the branch heads.

    ��Now it is your turn to prove your innocence.��

    *

    Complicated and nasty.

    Anyway, you shouldn��t judge people by looking at the outside.

    Besides the branch managers in the United States, Russia, Japan, Italy, and Egypt��

    everyone seemed to have had a back and forth rtionship with Raymond Shen.

    ��As far as I��m concerned.��

    I feel like I want to turn my palms over, take back what I said, and pretend I didn��t even have thest mercy. That��s right, everyone acted like people who sympathized with pride in front of me, didn��t they?

    ��Look at Grandfel. Why is the world so scary?��

    Of course, everyone seemed to have their own reasons.

    ����I couldn��t bear to turn down the offer.��

    Head of the AAU branch.

    There might be people who say it��s not a living power.

    It must have been because I didn��t know what it was.

    ��It has its own reason.��

    Looking back, AAU branch heads were executives of Cosmo.

    It means that he was an ordinary sry earner.

    Such people from the pressure of the governments of each country.

    How upright can you uphold AAU��s discipline?

    Park Min-jae who shoots coldly.

    ��I am ashamed of myself for thinking of you asrades.��

    It won��t be easy unless you��ve been called Cosmo��s mad dog.

    Because the branch leaders weren��t even yers.

    Whether it was a threat or a solicitation.

    It is understandable that he had no choice but to be swayed.

    I opened my mouth about that.

    ��I pay my respects to those of you who have kept a little pride.��

    ������

    Even with my praise, the atmosphere did not ease.

    They can��t be shameless in front of their mistakes.

    If you have a conscience, you have to do it.

    Why was the contrast effect clear?

    ��Praise is what my colleagues deserve.��

    Through Ma��an��s telescope.

    They were the branch leaders who watched the battle of the temple allied forces.

    There are no people watching, and there is no honor to win. If only I could stand up stiffly in front of those who risked their lives to protect the Arcana continent and reality��

    ��That��s because they��re really not human beings.��

    knowing that fact.

    ��That one grain of pride saved you all.��

    I added so.

    By the way, the aftermath of Grandfelsts a long time. It is not difficult for a brain that is bright enough to manifest the magic it has witnessed once and remember the testimonies of the branch heads.

    Even if I can��t remember.

    ��I can borrow the power of the magic tower.��

    Let��s see, the senior mages should have moved under Marcelo��smand by now. I will read the memories from the belongings of the branch leaders to find out if their testimony is true and where their exact top line is.

    ��It��s a sure thing.��

    I didn��t even n to go there.

    quite thorough

    Minjae Park, Baker Branch Manager. It must have been a more thorough n because he was the same AAU branch manager. Securing testimony and evidence so that there are no holes to escape.

    ��Thanks to that, I won��t be able to take it off or beat it anymore?��

    The release of [��Absolute Zero��] was a kind of signal re. Of course, only the wizard can recognize the signal. It meant that it was only a signal for the Magic Tower.

    Shall we recall the public��s evaluation of the mage tower at this point?

    Consider the ramifications of the U.S. crisis. The current mage tower was evaluated beyond the mage tower of the early days of the Arcana Continent. I��m not talking about that strength.

    It means that they are showing the force of the Mage Tower in those days when everything was trampled on for their own purposes. Certainly, Meteor Strike wasn��t called the highest level of magic for nothing.

    ��The visual effect was amazing.��

    The senior wizards of the Mage Tower moved to secure the identity of the culprit. I can dare to guess. That no one would be able to stop the Mage Tower��s actions.

    My prediction was correct.

    Tower owner Marcelo��s telepathyes through.

    ck Magic Senior Matisse.

    It was news that he had secured a new recruit for a Japanese government figure.

    Since then, news has arrived one after another.

    At that point, I opened my mouth.

    Confidence in not hiding anything.

    Of course, shouldn��t we let the world know?

    ��Don��t worry.��

    My words cast doubt on the faces of the branch managers except Park Min-jae and Baker. I guess you didn��t understand what I was telling you not to worry about. However, Grandfell��s way of speaking was never kind.

    I finished talking like that.

    ��I will return everything ording to procedure.��

    I had no intention of capturing and executing high-ranking officials from other countries.

    Illegal Anyway, you can��t break the rules, can you?

    Of course, the strict procedures of the Mage Tower cannot be overlooked.

    Aw that requires mutual agreement.

    ��more.��

    After saying that, I left the branch manager��s office.

    I wanted to congratte the Allies on the victory of the Crusade, but unfortunately, Marcelo��s telepathy redirected my steps to the Magic Tower.

    -Sir Raymon Shen��s testimony came out.

    did i say

    There��s nothing good about turning the magic tower into an enemy?

    *

    ��Whoa.��

    Allied Crusade.

    Victory in the battle with Discus�� body.

    Loot was non-existent.

    Discus�� shell did not contain a soul, grandiose equipment, or even experience. But at this moment, no one regretted it.

    ��I did it!��

    chuck.

    Nam Tae-min raised his greatsword to the sky and shouted.

    Even if it��s just a shell.

    Defeated the existence of the Demon Realm without Hoyeol��s help.

    ��Your whole body aches like this.��

    As soon as the battle was over, the expression of the chain walker who acted sternly seemed relieved. You must not hold on to the ankles of themander-in-chief in the Demon Realm. It was thanks to this victory that ayed that obsessive worry a little bit.

    ��Write.��

    ��It��s good, but it��s not good.��

    ��That is very unlucky.��

    Leoni and Hisagi were a little less intoxicated with the joy of victory than the others.

    It was because Nam Tae-min��s performance in this battle was dazzling.

    Leonie, in particr, swallowed a bitter taste.

    ��You��re unlucky with snake eyes, aren��t you?��

    ��Even Miss Leonie is treated the same as Taemin.��

    ����they��re both identical bastards.��

    Nam Tae-min and Hisagi were clearly eye-catching.

    ��Compared to him?��

    It was difficult to see that he had paid for his meal in this battle.

    But Leonie was not intimidated.

    No, even if I wanted to, I couldn��t.

    Shuk.

    When I raised my head, the stars in the sky shined exceptionally brilliantly. At some point, Nam Tae-min spoke next to him. In fact, even if the message didn��te to mind, I could recognize it.

    ��No matter how you look at it, it��s the same, right? The color of Ho-yeol��s hair.��

    There were no more stars on the Arcana continent.

    What embroidered the night sky.

    Because it was only a demonic eye that rolled huge pupils.

    Leonieughed.

    ��You look very pale.��

    Yes, that must be the demonic eye of Hoyeol, the Demon Lord of the Ten Thrones.

    Because theirmander was only Ho Yeol.

    That was the reason Leonie couldn��t be intimidated.

    Nam Tae-min smiled brightly.

    ��For some reason, I didn��t get tired even when I ran amok. And for the first time, I seeded in controlling the wildness. It must be because morale has soared to a maximum. But it shouldn��t be like this.��

    The human heart is so deceitful.

    Even just a moment ago, I was prepared for death.

    Seeing that youugh right away because you survived.

    However, the Allied Crusades deserved it.

    ��You guys are writing great growth!��

    Because Lorentsk, a legendary romantic explorer, acknowledged it.

    ��Ah, it��s a growth thing. Again, thanks to themander-in-chief.��

    At Lorenzk��s romantic praise, Nam Tae-min awkwardly waved his hand. But it wasn��t empty talk. It was Lorentsk who knew about the beings of the underworld because he had experienced the underworld.

    ��well. Did I mention that adventurers have a different perspective? I don��t know what kind of effect that brilliant star has. At least I know very well about the existence of the Demon Realm. No matter what the effect, it is a great achievement that you hunted the Lich of the Pandemonium.��

    ����is it?��

    Nam Tae-min and the chain walker and other allies exchanged nces.

    Is it true that we did something really great��?

    Lorentsk, who is no other than the legendary explorer.

    If he was talking like that, who must have seen it many times.

    Nam Tae-min scratched his head.

    ����Can I be a little more happy about this? Haha.��

    And that figure became a scene for Lorentsk.

    ��Such an inspiration not to be missed.��

    Suddenly, Lorentsk picked up a feather pen.

    At this moment, he is more humble than anyone else and is good at grasping the subject.

    He wrote stories about heroes from other worlds.

    ��Apletely different world. In a more intense expression����

    The weight of the story changes depending on who the narrator is.

    It was the moment Lorentsk stopped the feather pen.

    yers�� vision blinked.

    ����!!!��

    Leoni Hisagi, a South Taemin who is heading to Lorentsk at the moment.

    And the eyes of the giant united guild members.

    ��That legend? we?!��

    Why?

    They were the first to write a legend.

    I was more embarrassed than happy.

    [The ��Another World Adventurer Legend�� resonates on the Arcana continent.]

    ��Another world��?��

    ��I��ve seen this title in aic book store before.��

    ��no. What is the sense of Lorentsk��s title?!��

    At this moment, it is lighting up the night sky.

    So that ��someone�� is not disappointed.

    They were the ones who were able to understand shame even a little bit.

    *

    Antonium, capital of the empire.

    ��Ransha, let��s stop today and go home.��

    ��yes. I��ll take care of this!��

    ��Aren��t you really working too hard?��

    Antonium opened the city gates.

    for the towns of Antonium had sessfully rebuilt.

    The process was unbelievable even after seeing it.

    I could understand even the Kirnberg Machine Tower, but I thought that the beings of the past who disappeared from the Arcana Continent would revive and return to the Arcana Continent.

    Ransha from the mountain vige of Dredsen asked.

    ��Am I falling behind because I��m from a mountain vige? Considering the dexterity of the dwarves up to the Kirnberg Machine Tower, I could nod my head saying yes. I can��t do anything else����

    ��Ransha, you��re better than me, a native of Antonium? I still can��t believe the K��rnberg Machine Tower exists. Doesn��t something big like that move? Are you hunting demons? Can��t you see the spirit in my old eyes?��

    ��Is the Iron Castle much greater than a mechanical tower?��

    ��okay? But even if you hear it, you can��t believe it.��

    Ransha packed her things with the women of Antonium.

    The night on the Arcana continent was still dangerous.

    Except for the soldiers, they had to return to Antonium.

    But is it because the continent has returned to life?

    Even the small talk was full of hope.

    Especially.

    ��By the way, there are rumors that adventurers have returned to the Arcana continent! Why are the adventurers who appeared decades ago and disappeared overnight!��

    ��really?��

    ��sure! I don��t have the miracle of resurrection like I did back then, but I heard that you came back much more mature than then? I��m so d This is good news for the first time in a while.��

    Ransha shrugged slightly.

    I just felt good.

    Even in small conversations, Ho-yeol��s achievements are being highly evaluated.

    ��I��m sure he��s struggling even at this moment, right?��

    The only thing a humble mountain viger like Ransha herself could do was pray. Ransha took a step away from the women��s chatter and prayed.

    ��May he be safe today.��

    But it was unexpected.

    In front of the gates of Antonium.

    Because I saw the unforgettable hair.

    ����That��s it!��

    Shining silver hair.

    But why?

    Her hair is longer than before.

    However, I could be sure from the color it emits.

    That was Ho-yeol��s hair.

    It was the moment when Ransha was happy and hurried her steps.

    ��excuse me��?��

    Ransha let out a sigh.

    ��ah!��

    The exposed face was not Ho-yeol.

    A decadent look emanating from hisrge, slit eyes.

    Pale skin beyond white.

    A sharp impression like a veil.

    Looking back, the only resemnce is the hair color.

    And above all.

    Shuk.

    There was no warmth in the man��s gaze toward him.

    It was not the way people looked at people.

    It was like looking down at an insect.

    ��I��m sorry.��

    I waspletely mistaken andmitted rudeness.

    Ransha was unknowingly surprised and lowered her head.

    It was then.

    What did the guards of Antonium ask the man?

    ��I will ask for your identity.��

    The man answered.

    ��Tell Seric Rose.��

    ��Serick Rose? How dare you speak His Majesty��s name��!!��

    ��Pride.��

    The corners of his mouth were twisted subtly.

    ��No, Cloudy��s prodigal son came to preach the truth.��

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395. Warlord��s Library (1)

    Magic.

    The fence built as a modern cultural product was meaningless in front of the mage tower. The suspects brought to the Mage Tower by the senior wizards were housed in the Obsidian Hall.

    ��What the��?��

    Obsidian��s prison, Obsidian Hall.

    The beauty of Obsidian Hall was all that non-yers could see and feel. What you don��t know is medicine. It��s just a word to use in this situation.

    Banshi, the head of me magic, sneered.

    ��Heh. There��s no way those worms could understand Obsidian��s pressure. Even I, Banshee William, only learned about the existence of the Obsidian Hall after bing a senior wizard!��

    Even the majority of wizards in the Mage Tower didn��t know about this space.

    No wonder.

    What happened here is unknown to the outside world.

    This is because of the special properties of obsidian.

    Hwareuk.

    Banshee lightly flickers the mes.

    Strict rules of the Mage Tower.

    The actual manifestation of magic in the Mage Tower was forbidden.

    Obsidian Hall was an exception.

    Bangrit, senior in pure magic, cautiously opened his mouth.

    ��Obsidian has the property of absorbing and digesting mana. So I��ve heard rumors that they smelt and make equipment to deal with wizards like us����

    The Mage Tower studied the weakness of magic early on. Because there shouldn��t be anything shameful about the truth. Thanks to this, the Mage Tower perfectly grasped Obsidian��s nature and was using it instead.

    Banshee��s shoulders shrug and dance.

    ��Oops, Obsidian Hall is the first senior in our bangrit, right? Compared to me, Banshee, you are a newbie senior. Big hum. I will kindly guide you through actions. Let��s see. It was hot from the start����

    Glow.

    Banshee��s fingers burned even more fiercely. Those brought to the Obsidian Hall were about to die. Someone was startled and muttered.

    ��Is it the incineration chamber that is pitch ck everywhere? Aren��t those monsters trying to burn us down with magic without a trace?! Without doing so, weak civilians like us��!��

    Ignoring the screams, Banshee took a step.

    ��Obsidian absorbs magic, but does not absorb the pain caused by magic. It can be used in a variety of ways, but isn��t the most obvious use of interrogation? In that respect, it��s Bensh William��s turn to step up.��

    The me Emperor of the William family.

    ��Causal pain is the worst pain ever.��

    Banshee watched the mes ripple through his golden hair. Senior Mage of the Mage Tower. A ce that can only be won by those who have moved towards magic and toward truth.

    Yes.

    this moment.

    Banshee did not look at the terrified face.

    ��This is the William family��s vision.��

    He only stared at his fluctuating mes.

    Unfortunately, Banshee was unable to pour out arcane magic.

    It was because the voice was heard.

    No, to be precise, the footsteps were one step faster.

    Again��

    ����!!!��

    Including Banshee.

    Exmation marks seemed to appear on the faces of the people in the audience.

    In particr, those who were trembling in fear in front of the scare opened their mouths without hesitation.

    ��What the hell are you doing, yer Lee Ho-yeol!��

    ��Ooh, what did we do wrong��!��

    ��Formalint to the Korean government AAU��!!��

    To be able to talk like that.

    The attitude Lee Ho-yeol showed during that time had a great influence.

    The yer is superhuman.

    A yer who is a risk.

    Analyzing their personality and behavior has been the homework of the ruling ss in each country.

    An attitude that emphasizes formality, a harsh tone of voice, and a determined personality.

    However, emotions that exist above that.

    Lee Ho-yeol is merciful.

    It was a reasonable guess. The world would have been more chaotic than it is now if Lee Ho-yeol, who had acquired enormous abilities, had not been merciful. But it was clearly an illusion.

    ��Senior Banshee William.��

    ����yes!��

    ��Your decision to use fire magic was right.��

    devil.

    Or in front of those who are no different from demons.

    Because Lee Ho-yeol was never merciful.

    ��However, even with the Obsidian Scepter, pain remains in the subject��s mind. With the power of arcane magic, it wouldn��t have been strange for them to be crippled by excruciating pain.��

    In an uproar, they intervene in the conversation.

    ��What what?!��

    ��Did you mean to do such a nasty thing to us!��

    Perhaps because Lee Ho-yeol thought of theirfort.

    He must have thought that he had said something like that.

    But, as I said, it was an illusion.

    ��They still have a use.��

    ����?��

    ��Save your magic until the end.��

    ��Yes, I will keep in mind Chief Lee��s advice!��

    Banshee lowered his head and only then did the dragged people grasp the situation.

    Yes.

    Lee Ho-yeol was not thinking of their own lives.

    ��I heard you all. all of your misdeeds.��

    It was intuition from the cold words.

    Someone vomited up the truth first.

    Lee Ho-yeol continues his words coolly.

    ��I made it clear.��

    ��What are you talking about��?��

    ��It is said that wealth and fame are like a bubble.��

    .

    .

    .

    The Obsidian Scepter ys a simr role to Mugan.

    Still, those in the Obsidian Hall could still say that the sale was good. I couldn��t feel it because of hisposure, but Mugan was more terrible than I could have imagined.

    -��Senior Matisse worked hard.��

    -��no. Tower Lord.��

    Senior ck Magician Matisse Dean Carr.

    In terms of skill, he was evaluated as equal to Marcelo.

    Considering the nature of ck magic that the manifestor should not be easily shaken�� Except for me, Matisse must be the most free wizard in the mage tower.

    -����But the dizziness doesn��t go away.��

    It was to the point where Matisse stumbled.

    Which person from the Japanese government was interrogated by Matisse in Mugan?

    nothing to say

    Perhaps you will be a disabled person and will not be able to live the rest of your life as before.

    Aren��t you harsh?

    No, even that was a light disposition.

    -��You��re only chasing material things tomit atrocities.��

    It was to the point that Marcelo bit his lip.

    To put it sinctly, they provided information to Lei Men Shen.

    Through AAU, the level of the yer��s stat skill item was conveyed.

    There, the guess was confirmed.

    ��Even Raymon Shen cannot fully control the system.��

    In the meantime, my embarrassing full name.

    The thing that was spread in all directions with a system message.

    You mean it wasn��t Rayman Sean��s work?

    ��If it was like the old days, I would have taken into ount the disposition.��

    But now I couldn��t be generous.

    ��It was nned that regr updates felt unreasonable.��

    Recall the history of regr updates in the past.

    The real start was when the cracks in the fortress of the vampires, Count Ascura, appeared in Russia. At that point, of course I am. The majority of yerscked the ability to defeat Count Ascura.

    My gaze turns to government figures in Obsidian Hall.

    ��Even though these bastards knew that, they cooperated with Rayman Sean.��

    Through dealings with them, we fully grasped the level of the yers and put out regr updates that were difficult to handle. Raymond Sean that guy.

    ��I must have been a thorn in the eye in that sense?��

    Level unknown.

    Information also unknown.

    Because he came out of nowhere and killed all the demons called demons. It would have been quite painful. I must have been constantly trying to dig up my information.

    But would it have been possible?

    AAU Korea Branch Manager.

    Of course, Park Min-jae��s crazy dog-like personality. Back then, I was much more picky than I am now. Now, in front of me, everyone is formal and even mixes things up, but back then, it was true.

    -��I can��t find any formalities.��

    -��I won��t take any questions.��

    �C ��Don��t you dare block my way.��

    ��was badly unlucky.

    But that��s all in the past.

    Rayman Sean you to humanity yers.

    It means that it can have an adverse effect here.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Raymon Shen��s limbs.��

    ����!��

    Despair rises on the face in the audience at my words of affirmation.

    After all, is it because they are people who have been filthy in society?

    One eye is fast.

    He seems to have noticed that someone vomited up the truth first.

    Of course, I didn��t care and continued talking.

    ��I will cut off his limbs.��

    Fire.

    In line with those words, Banshee manifests fire magic. It must have been manifested by looking at it in its own way. But unfortunately. Now is not the time to step out, Bensh William.

    ��So start struggling from now on.��

    ����What is that, struggling?��

    ��It means to prove to me the value of your hands and feet.��

    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.

    Because I was thinking of returning it.

    Rayman Shen if those bastards deceived mankind through these guys.

    I will also deceive you, Rayman Shen, through these authors.

    ��Tell Rayman Shen immediately.��

    To do that, you��ll need some information to confuse Raymon Sean. Just as humanity fell into despair shocked by regr updates.

    ��Even you who im to be the creator of the Arcana continent.��

    Please don��t tell me any information you don��t know.

    It��s a matter of course, but Grandfel��s temper can��t spill false information. Among the truths I was hiding, I had to shed one moderately shocking truth.

    Yes, the truth that will shock even Rayman Sean.

    ��shit.��

    Thinking like that makes my headplicated.

    That must have been so many things I was hiding��!

    From the fact that he is thest survivor of Akkshan.

    Even the damn full name.

    In a moment of agony, I opened my mouth.

    It is Rayman Sean who cannot take care of the yer��s every move, both in reality and on the Arcana continent. It means that you can only interpret a particr situation or result by yourself, but you cannot figure out the cause.

    In that sense.

    Let me tell you a truth that is most frustrating to you.

    ��I am the one holding the breath of the bad omen.��

    no, to be precise.

    It��s our Akkshan seniors who are in the belly of the bad omen, but anyway.

    You don��t know why bad omens are stuck in the southern seas, don��t you?

    High aesthetic sense.

    In fact, it��s like a tentacle lump.

    It��s a Grandfel who won��t mind even if you give it away.

    So, what if the bad omen only cooperates with you?

    I can honestly say that I can give it back.

    of course.

    ��Let��s make an agreement with our seniors in the belly.��

    *

    The emperor could not overlook the report.

    ��You have to be strict, Your Majesty!��

    The name of the royal family, Ceric Rose, is not something that can be mentioned carelessly. A stranger will not even know about that name. However, the man said that he never mentioned the name of the imperial family.

    Not only that.

    ��Cloudy.��

    The emperor is Lee Ho-yeol, the savior of the empire.

    I knew another name for him.

    ��Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.��

    So I couldn��t ignore it.

    ��I will grant you an audience.��

    The emperor had doubts about Seric Rose��s prestige.

    A puppet emperor built under the agreement of the four families.

    Because that was the truth of the Seric Rose family. However, Cloudy subdued the 4 families, the actual owners of the empire. No force was required in the process.

    Just by revealing Cloudy��s name.

    Because the 4 families knelt in front of Cloudy.

    The emperor was in agony.

    On the other hand, what does Cloudy mean by the identity of the dark dragon?

    Underground of the Imperial Pce.

    To the point of wanting to ask the truth about Cloudy in the ��Archive of Warlords��.

    It was like that.

    ��I salute Your Majesty��s mercy.��

    It must be Cloudy��s symbol.

    A man with the same silver hair as Ho-yeol came to Antonium. The emperor looked at the man��s face. How can blood rtives of the same age be so different?

    If Ho-yeol Lee��s high formality and dignity emanated from his every single action.

    ��I can��t believe no matter what he says.��

    The emperor made his decision from that impression.

    But unexpected words came out of the man��s mouth.

    Since the name of the royal family of Seric Rose is not enough, it is a top secret of the imperial family.

    ��There won��t be much talk between us.��

    ��Be careful what you say and do in front of His Majesty��!!��

    ��There is truth in the ��Archive of Warlords��, young Seric Rose.��

    The existence of the Emperor��s library was protruding.

    The emperor��s eyes narrowed.

    How do you know about the warlord��s library? I don��t know why. Knowing about the warlord��s library, it was clear that the man was dangerous to the empire.

    However, the man continued to speak.

    And the emperor��s thinking stopped.

    Telepathy that secretly whispers with magic power.

    Only the emperor heard the truth.

    ��Why did Emperor Seric Rose join Cloudy��s extinction? The reason is that it is recorded in the War Emperor��s library. Stupid Seric Rose who doesn��t know anything.��

    ����!��

    The Empire said that Seric Rose participated in the annihtion of Cloudy��?

 Chapter 396

    Episode 396. The Warlord��s Library (2)

    The man manifested a teleport.

    ��Stop!��

    Imperial Pce Wizard Nash William. He sensed the fluctuating mana and tried to hold on to the man, but it was not enough. The man dispersed through the smoke and left a single word.

    ��You will need me, little Ceric Rose.��

    The swaying emperor��s focus.

    The corner of the man��s bizarrely twisted mouth twitched for thest time.

    ��Don��t wait.��

    When the man disappearedpletely, the servants flocked to the emperor.

    I thought he was a dangerous guy with his disrespectful behavior.

    I never thought he would be a wizard with such skills.

    Nash asked the Emperor.

    ��Are you okay, Your Majesty?��

    ��Okay.��

    ��It was my mistake in bringing that man into the imperial pce. When I imitated the appearance of Sir Ho-Yeol Lee, who was no one else, with his hair, I should have noticed the disquieting intentions��!��

    If it was Benshi-nii-sama, he would have seen it through.

    Nash resents his insight for not being able to see through such magic.

    Despite the concerns of the subjects, the emperor spared his words.

    -��Why did Seric Rose join Cloudy��s extinction? The reason is that it is recorded in the Emperor��s library. Stupid Seric Rose who knows nothing.��

    It was because the words the man had left echoed constantly in his head.

    The reaction of the servants talking around was correct.

    I had to dismiss it as nonsensical nonsense.

    ��It��s recorded in the War Emperor��s library����

    The man added so.

    The emperor was well aware of the weight of the former emperor��s library. A treasure trove of wisdom that allowed insignificant Ceric Rose to maintain her position in the imperial family. Because that was the Emperor��s library.

    but.

    �C ��The moment you borrow the power of the Emperor��s library, your authority as an emperor ends that day. So, don��t borrow the power of the library until you choose your sessor.��

    My father said so.

    And after the father himself was chosen as the next emperor. For the survival of the continent, he stepped into the war library.

    After asking Seogo a question and hearing the answer, he died within a few days.

    The Emperor opens his mouth.

    ��Listen instead.��

    Shuk.

    The servants bow their heads in unison.

    ��I intend to ess the Emperor��s library.��

    ����!��

    Astonishment appeared on the faces of those who knew the weight of the library at that deration.

    In particr, the imperial pce mage Nash heard the truth directly from the emperor a while ago about the warlord��s library.

    His servants, including Nash, dissuaded him.

    ��Your Majesty, why would you say such a thing? The prince is still too young to bear the weight of the throne.��

    ��Yes, Your Majesty! Moreover, it is safe to say that the present Arcana Continent is in the Age of Warring States. The Empire desperately needs Your Majesty��s care.��

    ��your majesty��!��

    The emperor shook his head.

    ��I know your concerns. But don��t worry I intend to go in and out of the Emperor��s Library, I have no intention of asking questions to the Emperor��s Library.��

    Why is it a library?

    Seric Rose.

    It was a library because the answers the ancestors sought from the library were fully recorded. The emperor was just thinking of looking back at the answers recorded by his ancestors.

    ��I just want to check.��

    It was always questionable.

    Great family Cloudy.

    One day, they suddenly disappeared without a trace on the Arcana continent.

    denied in history.

    In order to do that, he would have needed a lot of power.

    There is only one such power on the Arcana continent.

    ����Empire.��

    If it were the Empire, Cloudy��s traces could have beenpletely erased.

    I could have dismissed it as bullshit.

    It was a sense of responsibility that made the emperor move at this moment.

    Lee Ho-yeol or Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    He was the hero of the Empire and the Arcana continent.

    It was to make eye contact with him.

    Even if it was a lie, I wanted to confirm it.

    The Empire says that Seric Rose has nothing to do with Cloudy��s extinction.

    ��There can be no shame in front of him.��

    Bubbly.

    The emperor headed alone to the Emperor��s library in the basement of the imperial pce.

    Suddenly, I remembered something that happened a while ago.

    Sir Lee Ho-yeol had such a conversation with him around this time.

    -��If you have any questions to ask the Emperor��s Library����

    If he wants.

    It was the emperor who conceived the idea of using the emperor��s library at the cost of his own life. It was as if the empire, which was already more valuable than his own life, had been saved by him.

    however.

    -��Because you won��t have to go in and out of the war library.��

    He rejected even that with lofty pride.

    Yes, because such a conversation was clear in my memory.

    Even though the emperor dismissed it as nonsense.

    I had no choice but to move.

    Soon, the light pouring from the air tickled the emperor��s eyes.

    [Library of war situation]

    [Rmended level: Unmeasurable]

    [Copse progress: 92.7%]

    Because I��m not a yer.

    The emperor did not see such a message.

    All I can see is the brilliant light of the rift.

    It was the library of the emperor holding his own life. Is that why? I instinctively hesitated.

    Even if it was a library where the knowledge of our ancestorsy dormant, I didn��t want to get close to it if possible.

    Because that light looked like a monster��s mouth.

    Because I didn��t want to know the knowledge umted through the deaths of my ancestors. But things have changed. The emperor instinctively suppressed his desire to survive and entered the light.

    and faced

    Squeak.

    One, two, three��

    parchment being turned over.

    Inside the countless answers engraved on that parchment.

    Seogo��s answer in exchange for his father��s life.

    Shuk.

    The emperor picked up the parchment and read slowly.

    ����!��

    The emperor��s pupils began to shake violently.

    because it was written.

    Why did the Empire sympathize with Cloudy��s extinction?

    The emperor opened his mouth in vain.

    ������������

    Cloudy will lead the Arcana Continent to destruction.

    ������������

    ����why why?!��

    *

    The Holy Land of the Goddess Church, Muon.

    Talim Ever, the leader of the Holy Knights, looked at Saint Freyza, who was kneeling in front of the statue of the goddess. In fact, to Talim, Freyza was still a being that he could not be friendly with.

    The saintess Fraza who was revived from the past timeline.

    ����They say she��s farther away than me.��

    However, Fraza��s appearance was no different from that of a girl.

    Talim awkwardly smoothed his beard.

    Even so, Talim treated Freyza entirely as a saint.

    Her divine power was the greatest proof of anything.

    Fraza praying to the goddess.

    A divine energy flowed from her body. After Muonnded on the Arcana continent. None of the pdins, priests, or church members received the answer from the goddess.

    Fraza received the only response from the goddess. Freyza was praying, and Talim, who was protecting her, approached Frayza only after the prayer was over.

    ��Thank you as always, Sir Talim.��

    ��No, saintess.��

    Talim studied Fraza��s expression as he lowered his head.

    Again today, my face was dark.

    ��What kind of revtion did the goddess give?��

    Are facial expressions always bad?

    Talim was curious and concerned at the same time.

    Thoughtful, Talim mustered up the courage to open his mouth.

    ��Saintess, is there something on your mind?��

    At Talim��s question, Freyza asked back.

    ��Sir Talim, do you have any questions about me?��

    ��Suddenly a question����

    As I said earlier, Talim had cleared his doubts about Freyza.

    Because to doubt the divine power was to doubt the goddess.

    But there were other questions.

    Talim continued with a serious face.

    ��If you say so�� I have a question for you. Why did the saintess mention the judgment of the goddess to Sir Lee Ho-yeol,mander of the allied temple? I still don��t understand.��

    Even Talim himself was shocked by his remarks.

    Was it like he was expecting a question?

    Fraza replied calmly.

    ��I assumed you would have questions. Because I still can��t clear my doubts. Maybe that��s why I kneel down in front of the goddess every day and pray.��

    ����!��

    Talim hesitated.

    Why did Freyza��splexion not look good after praying?

    Because the reason was guessed.

    Fraza opens his mouth.

    ��That��s right. The Goddess�� revtion of the infinite depth of darkness has not changed from yesterday to the present and even just a moment ago. ording to the revtion, that infinitely deep darkness will one day swallow the Arcana continent with deep sorrow.��

    Hold on.

    Fraza gripped the pendant.

    He was the revealer of the goddess who must not betray the will of the saintess goddess.

    But at this moment, Fraza was shaking.

    ��As a saint, I followed his steps in the infinitely deep darkness on this earth. And I ran into a contradiction. His deeds�� were so noble that even the Goddess Church couldn��t dare pursue them.��

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    There was no need to search his tracks.

    The reason why the world of adventurers can be so safe.

    It was safe to say that it was entirely thanks to Lee Ho-yeol.

    Moreover, the Goddess Church could be intact.

    Didn��t you say that the huge donations also came from him?

    But above all material evidence.

    ��However, what I believe in is not what I see. Sir Talim. Even the goddess who is our everything is invisible to me and Lord Talim. Maybe I����

    ����.��

    ��I don��t know if I believe in the invisible.��

    It was.

    Fraza postponed the referee.

    As if you dare to doubt the will of the goddess.

    There were plenty of reasons to pray every day and check the revtion again.

    Lee Ho-yeol He is not an infinitely deep darkness.

    ��Infinitely deep darkness.��

    ������

    ��The existence of a ray of light shining through it.��

    Talim finally understood everything.

    Is it thanks to

    Now I can answer with confidence.

    ��I dare to assure you, saintess.��

    ����?��

    ��That single ray of light will never fade.��

    Fraza managed to fake augh.

    ��I hope your faith is not vited, Lord Talim.��

    *

    I threw a fishing rod with arge bait called bad omen.

    ��I wish I could just ask.��

    Rayman Sean.

    The result of synthesizing the testimonies about the guy.

    In the end, there was no one on this who had ever encountered his true form. Even if it were true, I wouldn��t be able to fully believe it. Because he was able to imitate people as much as he could with his prototype.

    ��It��s at a level where I have to doubt whether he��s human in the first ce.��

    Now the situation is different.

    I��m a fisherman and this is the fish that Raymon Shen needs to catch. I didn��t feel like he was going to bite the bait easily.

    Maybe it��s because I don��t feel the slightest bit of humanity.

    ��There is no time for trifling thoughts.��

    Of course, I��m the only one getting shit.

    My body was carrying out its routine as always at this moment. First of all, congrattions on the victory were delivered through Highel.

    ��I will greatlymend you for your achievements.��

    Now you��re a totalmander.

    But I won��t argue. Why is motivation important in any job? I mean, discus�� body didn��t pay for it?

    ����I know that feeling better than anyone else.��

    Even if you hunt a demon possessed by someone, it will not give you any loot. It was to the point of swallowing tears because I still felt sorry for the spoils of greed of the Seven Deadly Sins that I had missed so much.

    But I didn��t even give you a little experience.

    ��Should I pay performance bonuses at my own expense?��

    This victory meant a lot. In particr, the growth of Nam Tae-min Hisagi was dazzling. It might be because of the synergistic effect of the buffs that flooded the Arcana Continent.

    ��It��s just the result of hard work.��

    ��Yes, how are you?

    Anyway, as themander-in-chief, I have to lead by example.

    If you skip even one day, thorns will grow on your body.

    If you ask me if I��m going to do a strength training.

    ��No, that wouldn��t be hard work by the standards of Grand Fel?��

    I will show you the message that hase into view.

    [Understanding of Darkness (Curse): Significantly increases appropriate magic affinity. However, he must face the past, which is the source of suitable magical power. �C Currently suitable magic affinity: 10%]

    Yes, at this level, it can be said that it is an effort by the standards of Grandfel.

    either physically or mentally.

    In fact, I wanted to turn away because it seemed like an honest feeling.

    Have you tried it once?

    The aftereffects of looking into Grandfell��s past ��that day��.

    But there were words that were spoken. I��m going to enter the world of demons. In order to enter the world of demons, I have to develop Na Lee Ho-yeol��s abilities instead of relying on Grandfel.

    that there is nothing you can do

    [Enter the curse ��Understanding of Darkness��.]

    Really, it��s always infinitely deep. This guy��s darkness��

    .

    .

    .

    So what is it this time?

    The moment the sight disappears.

    The burning heat irritates the skin.

    And the world slowly brightens.

    ��!��

    I have witnessed

    A burning nameless city.

    Among them, Grandfel, who was holding the Scarlet Flower.

    A series of memories passing through my mind at the moment.

    The actions of Granfell after ��that day��.

    Grandfell��s feelings.

    Finally, the newly discovered truth.

    ��Granfell is not merciful.��

    ��No way.��

    The screams of humans echo from all directions like hell.

    Soon I came to a conclusion.

    This��

    ����Is it all your fault, Grand Fell?��

 Chapter 397

    Episode 397. They were all

    pursued relentlessly.

    Cloudy��s youngest family head and Cloudy himself.

    Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    There was a huge bounty hanging on his head.

    As long as the reward is good enough.

    Scavengers who take on all the dirty work of the continent.

    Talk while hurrying on your feet.

    ��The target the Shadow Mercenaries asked for?��

    ��They keep the target alive?��

    ��I can��t believe it.��

    The stature of the shadow mercenaries was legendary, especially in the underworld. Failure would not exist for them. It was a sweet reward to turn away from the surging difort.

    ��In hindsight, isn��t it a good thing for us?��

    ��okay! Imagine that the shadow mercenaries are after him. We won��t run out of beans, right?��

    ��Even that bastard was badly injured?��

    ��lol. Whoever catches it first wins!��

    Less than a day had passed since the incident

    that day .

    It must have been said that he was seriously injured with his side torn off.

    Even if I hadn��t stopped walking, I wouldn��t have gone far.

    The scavengers released the rats.

    Squeak!

    Exin the appearance of the target to the rats.

    The man who rummaged through his pockets.

    He takes out a silver coin from the palm of his hand and shows it.

    ��look. A man with shiny hair like this.��

    Squeak!

    A swarm of rats spreads out in all directions, searching for targets.

    As expected.

    It wasn��t long before some mice returned with news.

    ��You��re paying for the cheese. Good job!��

    It was the moment when the man embraced the chubby mouse. The feeling of touching it was unfamiliar. It was rough. Looking at the hair, it was scorched and rolled in the fire.

    ��Eh? That side is Citdel.��

    ��I guess they kicked out the rats because they were dirty.��

    ��You fool. It��s not like pouring water on it, it��s burning it with fire?��

    Throwing an ember to get rid of a rat?

    It was unbelievable.

    The scavengers ran towards the vige while puzzled.

    well done

    The rusted weapons rattled.

    A de pickled from the bottom of a dirty, sticky continent.

    I can only assume that it is fatal.

    Even the scavengers don��t know what kind of status ailment he��s harboring.

    ��It��s embarrassing for me to wield it.��

    If it was normal, he wouldn��t have even taken out his weapon. Most of the requests were based on capture alive. As I said earlier, it was because the kill request was closed on the shadow mercenary line.

    ��But this case is different. Did you say cloudy? I don��t know what kind of treason theymitted. Rumors circted in the Empire that they decided to keep quiet about this killing.��

    ��Is that why we weren��t tracked?��

    ��Somehow, he said his steps were light!��

    There are no hindrances.

    There is no need to worry about losing your reward.

    It was the moment when the group of scavengers reached the mouth of Citidel, swallowing their saliva.

    Roaring!

    Uncontroble heat overtook them.

    ��What!��

    ��Isn��t that on fire?!��

    ��Damn it. What a crazy bastard.��

    It��s big enough to be called a vige.

    Citidel, which is too small to be called a city, is on fire.

    Is this why his hair was singed?

    The man reached out to check the condition of the mouse he had put in his inside pocket.

    Then stir it around.

    ����doesn��t exist.��

    ��what? What are you suddenly missing?��

    ��The mouse ran away.��

    ����!!!��

    Someone will ask what the meaning is of a rat running away with its tail sticking out like a rat. However, the scavengers who shared the joys and sorrows with the rats at the bottom knew.

    Floods, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions��

    the ability of mice to sense crises is excellent.

    The scavengers were excited.

    ��The fucking story is different, isn��t this?!��

    That those rats fell from Citidel without a trace?

    A great fire over there in Citidel, burning.

    It meant that there were more disasters.

    The opinions of the scavengers surrounding Citidel were divided.

    ��I��m going to get out of here.��

    ��Fall out? good. It��s good that the head count is reduced.��

    ��I�� will help from the rear.��

    ��how is it? I want to hide and find a body! Or wait until everything burns out. Who gets out, but don��t we just have to check carefully?��

    It was then.

    in mes.

    The silver hair revealed its presence.

    ��!!!��

    The scavengers�� faces were filled with astonishment.

    ����was the target a wizard?��

    ��There was no story of the Madou family, right?��

    ��??? ????. Yes, the jackpot can��t just roll in!��

    Wizard.

    Their number is very small even on the continent.

    However, the power of each individual surpasses that of most knights.

    Moreover, their contempt for the weak is at a level that no one can follow.

    To the low-life scavengers, wizards were feared.

    but.

    ��I knew I was going to do this, so I sneaked one in.��

    ��What is it? jewel?��

    ��This is a precious Obsidian Obsidian. Just by imnting it into the body, the magician��s magical power can be suppressed. Hehe, you did well not to sell it on the ck market.��

    The scavengers also had a corner to believe in.

    ��So you��re saying this fire could be that bastard?��

    ��Unconditionally! Look at me, alone in the fire, all fine!��

    ��You��re out of your mind, what are you doing when running away isn��t enough?��

    The scavengers who have been watching all sorts of filthy human groups.

    ��Woo-wook.��

    However, the closer scenery of Citidel made even them frown. I had never seen or believed in the existence of hell. If there is a hell, wouldn��t it be like this?

    Calm down and think rationally.

    ��Why is there a way to take the time in moderation! Citidel is thend of the Empire. Will the Empire stand still after seeing this? Sooner orter, the Knights of the Lionheart wille rushing to Citidel!��

    ��anyway good.

    I don��t know why, but thanks to that aristocrat doing something stupid, the scavengers had no reason to hesitate. Soon, the scavengers enter the burning city del.

    But something was strange.

    ��Isn��t it too unpopr?��

    ��What bullshit? Can��t you hear the scream?��

    ��No, listen carefully!��

    ����?��

    The scavengers�� faces turned pale as they listened to the serious expression.

    It was strange.

    The screams did not feel human.

    Although I was speaking human words.

    Bizarrely split.

    Listening closely, the voice sounded like a mixture of a beast and a human��

    Soon, a grotesque shout resounded through the Citidel.

    ��You crazy bastard!! If I burn to death, this weak human body will also burn to death. Do you really want to see that? You stupid human bastard!!��

    A ��something�� that is not human.

    They were threatening people��s lives as coteral.

    Only then did the scenery of Citidele in properly.

    Yes, Citdel was not engulfed in fire.

    ��I smell blood. And even that, I, a rotten corpse long dead��!��

    before being set on fire.

    It was a city that had already been captured by demons.

    The scavengers stomped their feet in fright.

    ��A wizard and a demon? crazy��! Even if you��re dirty, you��re so stupid!��

    ��I should have known from the time I said it was a case where the shadow mercenaries lost their hands��! I��m really going to miss it. I have no thoughts of wanting to be burned to death, or being swayed by demons!��

    ��But why is that bastard in the devil��s den?��

    Now I��m genuinely curious.

    A man with silver hair.

    Why is he in the midst of being busy running away?

    Did he set foot in Citidel, which was captured by the devil?

    did you set it on fire?

    The reason for this became clear sooner orter.

    Roaring!

    ��Chew!��

    It was the moment when the scavengers�� feet were tied to the fire that was getting stronger.

    There were signs of people getting closer to them.

    there was a guy

    The man, Grandfel, opened his mouth.

    ��I��ll burn them all.��

    *

    Noticed the condition of the side.

    This is a point in time not long after ��that day��. A traitor to the Cloudy family. It was the past when I was wandering around the continent after shaking off the devil��s beast.

    So, the current situation is understandable.

    yeah i just couldn��t pass it up.

    It was Grandfel who lost the entire Cloudy family to the devil.

    It means that now is the moment when hostility towards the devil has reached its peak. So, I can understand the feeling of wanting to burn all of Citidel.

    ��Even if the whole world doesn��t know, you should know as much as I do, don��t you?��

    In the meantime, I, Lee Ho-yeol, have been watching.

    Grandfell��s stubbornness that was not broken in front of any devil.

    But because I��ve been swung beyond watching.

    I have no choice but to dissuade you, Grandfel.

    Why did Citidel fall into the devil��s quagmire?

    Due to its location, Citidel was a vige near the Cloudy Territory. There was a high possibility that the demons were summoned as sacrifices to the residents of Citidel in order to cover Cloudy with demons.

    no i wasn��t sure

    ��Because there is no Behemoth��s mouth at this point.��

    It was after the cataclysm that demons from the underworld began to invade the Arcana continent in earnest. It would have taken a huge amount of sacrifice to summon a middle-level demon even if he was well treated, who suffered from fire magic.

    however.

    ��Please save me��!!��

    between the voices of demons.

    I felt the presence of a real person.

    How did you know?

    Am but there is jjambab.

    A guy more vicious than the devil who swallowed Citdel.

    Even when the demon king Decarabia manifested in Frost.

    Human life is notpletely extinguished.

    There must be quite a few survivors even in the burning city del.

    and.

    ��Hey!��

    Was there a bounty on Grandfel��s head?

    It seemed that even the idiots with nefarious intentions stepped in.

    Yes, if you are the Grand Fel I knew, you should never turn away from them. I had to rescue the survivors, as I did with Frost, and give the goofballs the proper treatment, as always.

    however.

    ��shit.��

    Now I wasn��t sure.

    That��s because it��s the past.

    Because I could only understand 10% of Grandfel in the past.

    Words that do not go against my guess flowed out.

    ��I��ll burn them all.��

    Damn it.

    I can��t guess.

    The size of the sadness you are feeling.

    Because I only understood 10% of you, Grand Fel.

    But I have no choice but to make it right.

    Even if you don��t know the you of the past, you are the real you.

    i know you

    Because this kind of mistake will not be tolerated.

    In addition, I, Lee Ho-yeol, cannot tolerate it.

    Fire.

    However, despite my determination, the mes grew stronger.

    As if I would burn Citdel without a trace along with the devil.

    It turned into a scare that no one could handle.

    But it��s okay.

    did you say

    Even if the whole world can��t understand you.

    i can understand you

    ��Because everyone has times like that.��

    Middle 2.

    Like I had a dark history too.

    For you, Grand Fel.

    Couldn��t this be the time of the storm?

    So don��t worry.

    ��You said it with your own mouth and no one else?��

    There is a give and take in everything.

    Immediately after awakening as a yer.

    Granfell if you saved me.

    Now it��s my turn to save you.

    therefore.

    oh oh

    I raised my horsepower.

    It is called cowardice because it is out of control.

    But I was able to temper that scare.

    To be precise, I was able to ��reverse�� it.

    oh oh oh!

    Massive reverse magic.

    It��s not just that the fire goes out. In addition to the power of expression that had risen significantly in the circle, I was able to take over the 10th position and use magical energy with a different ��type��.

    Even if you look at it like this, he is the founder of ��Reversal Magic��.

    ����What is it? this?��

    quadruple.

    The copsed building is being rebuilt. The fountain springs up again in the dry fountain. The trampled fruits of the store and items from the stalls regain their original form.

    ��Four wounds!!��

    Citidel survivors�� severe injuries and burns are fading away.

    As it was before Citidel burned.

    No, it returns to its appearance before being captured by the devil.

    Stumble.

    However, I felt that Grandfel��s vision was shaking.

    between the lips.

    A hateful voice flows for the first time for me.

    ��You have to kill them all.��

    understand nheless

    Because the devil was still in front of me.

    The guy wasughing at Grandfel with his possessed human body.

    ��It��s crazy. You werepletely fooled by the smoke of this body!��

    They are a tribe that cannot understand the subject at any time.

    I guess with only 10% understanding.

    Perhaps Grandfel was confused.

    The demons must all be killed.

    If you kill the devil, you have to kill innocent humans too.

    You must be angry at the unreasonable situation.

    but.

    ��Don��t worry. I also keep my words.��

    I also know how to properly express that anger.

    So from now on, look smart and remember.

    Grandfell of the stormy rage of the past.

    I didn��t hesitate.

    And it triggered.

    It was to imprint in Grandfel��s memory.

    [The skill ��Exorcism�� is activated.]

    The existence of Akkshan.

 Chapter 398

    Episode 398. It was a meaningful first step,

    a style that requires a lot of hands, Grandfel.

    ��After all, until when can��t I eat it raw?��

    In many ways.

    It seemed that I needed to struggle to realize the setting of Grandfel. It��s Akshan. In fact, you lived withints andints as if you were going to gossip about thepany, right?

    It��s just that I don��t know why. Other than that, there are no advantages whatsoever. A ss that was shunned even by yers with arrogant tastes.

    ��A ss that has been folded except for me.��

    It wasn��t until after the cataclysm that demon-type monsters began to appear in earnest that Akkshan received at least some attention. Considering the time difference between the Arcana Continent and reality��

    ��Because now is an incredible past.��

    So, Akkshan had to imprint the demon hunter��s ability into Granfell��s memory.

    To do so, he had to maintain the posture of a demon hunter even in front of a medium-level demon.

    ��We must not forget Pomsaeng Pomsa.��

    It��s a proper exorcism.

    It feels like I��m giving tutoring to Grandfel.

    But this time, it needed to be grandiose.

    As if I wasn��t fascinated by demon hunters for nothing.

    What is a demon hunter to Grandfel?

    It has to be stamped out for sure.

    ��In fact, nothing is easier than that.��

    It is said that Seodang-gae also recites Poongwol in three years, but I have been gued by the pride of Grandfel. So I looked at the devil who still couldn��t figure out the subject.

    Shh.

    He gently brought his finger to my lips.

    ����!��

    Then the demon shut up. No, wouldn��t it be right to say shut up? Did he bite his tongue in the middle of the chatter? Blood poured out of his mouth like a backflow.

    It seems that he has noticed now.

    The pupil is wide open.

    what ate

    ��You weren��t wrong.��

    It feels new to face a middle-level demon without a true name while dealing with a higher level demon king. I feel like I know the feelings of Grandfel normally.

    ��An inferior race.��

    Thanks to this, I was able to hunt naturally.

    Neither grandiose weapons nor magical manifestations were required.

    Because there was a huge gap between me and him now.

    just.

    ��Shut up and die.��

    To the extent that a single word could take your breath away.

    The middle-level demon with no name fell to hell like that, and the exorcism was over. A woman who has lost her mind and stumbles. I helped a woman who was falling down. she let out a heavy breath.

    ��Haa����

    It means that even if the devil dies, the possessed person does not die.

    The current exorcism must have been firmly embedded in Grandfel��s memory. If nothing special happens, Grandfel will head to Akkshan as in the setting.

    by the way.

    ��I can��t get used to it.��

    Which came first the chicken or the egg?

    The past, the present and the future seem to be intricately intertwined.

    But let��s not me the door.

    Even students can��t understand this.

    ��But one thing is certain.��

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    It is the best choice you can make right now.

    In that sense, I have no regrets.

    I��m just concerned

    I turn my head and look around.

    ����thank you for saving me.��

    Survivors of Citidel appeared one by one.

    I looked at the inverted Citidel.

    It must be an imperial domain.

    why the empire

    Wouldn��t he havee to rescue Citidel from the devil��s hands?

    Another question to follow.

    ��Hee hee hee��!��

    The fact that the shadow mercenaries were aiming for Cloudy.

    I already knew.

    But I would have thought that even those low-level assassins would have targeted Cloudy.

    ��If it had been poured all the way down to the bottom.��

    Naturally, the thought circuit rolls.

    ��Maybe there are many more enemies I don��t know about.��

    It��s daunting even with the battle for the demon lord.

    Thinking like that already makes me tired.

    Even I was the one who told the whole world that Cloudy had returned to the continent. Thanks to this, the possibility that former enemies will be wary of the resurrected Cloudy must have increased as well.

    ��There won��t really be any time to rest from now on.��

    The curse [understanding of darkness] has been broken.

    The skill proficiency of [Heaven, Heaven and Earth alone] has increased.

    It meant that it was not the time to be satisfied.

    It was then.

    ��!��

    A familiar sensation came.

    Feeling like you��re losing your mind.

    It felt like being thrown out of Grandfel��s past.

    [The past is unstable.]

    ��Wait a minute.

    I desperately held on to my consciousness. He had already seeded in imprinting the existence of a demon hunter on Akkshan in Grandfel. If you ask what kind of lingering is left.

    ��Since it��s the second, shouldn��t there be progress?��

    I don��t know until I check the message how much my understanding has risen from only 10% while destroying this curse. I knew one thing for sure.

    As much as Grandfell��s original temperament��!

    ��I will never let those assassins live.��

    But Grandfel.

    Why don��t you take this opportunity to learn about mercy?

    Aren��t you afraid of the aftermath?

    It��s not even dangerous enough to keep him alive.

    ��Of course I��m not forcing you����

    Isn��t there a butterfly effect?

    who else knows

    Will those guys be helpful in real life?

    ����I��m not saying that I like it.��

    I looked at those who shed tears.

    ��I live now.��

    ��Goddess. Thank you very much��!��

    ��Mom, where is Dad?��

    Do I need to pour cold water on the Cittdel?

    [The curse ��understanding of darkness�� is lifted.]

    Of course, I couldn��t interfere with Grandfel��s past anymore.

    That��s why you won��t be able to witness the end of those pathetic assassins.

    It means there is nothing I can do even if I look at it with such pitiful eyes.

    ��Even if I pray earnestly.��

    Please, may Grandfel have mercy.

    *

    Sight blinks.

    [Understanding of Darkness (Curse): Significantly increases appropriate magic affinity. However, he must face the past, which is the source of suitable magical power. �C Currently suitable magic affinity: 30%]

    ��What is it?

    ��I can��t just like this.��

    It wasn��t long before I was surprised to see the system message.

    A 20% increase in affinity. Even if it is 10%, does it make a difference in efficiencypared to the days when I put my head into the ground? Well, looking back��

    ��The message that the past is unstable.��

    The frequency of urrence has decreased markedly. The same goes for the sense of heterogeneity felt in Grandfel��s body. Then check the following message.

    [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth alone (30%): A rare genius who sphemes even the unsalted goddess. Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus demonstrates Romeo��s talent.]

    Likewise, a 20% increase.

    I turned my eyes away from the message, hoping that I would be able to use Heaven, Heaven, and Earth, Infant Dokjon in the Demon World. Because it was an experience that could not be overlooked.

    ��So what day is it today?!��

    Thest time I entered [Understanding the Darkness], I was the one who was unexpectedly treated as missing. In preparation for that, this time he even left a letter to Marcelo.

    The Magic Tower��s office.

    on the desk.

    I looked at the parchment.

    ��It��s already been thoroughly updated.��

    Let��s see, I think it��s been at least two days.

    ��I must borrow Kii��s power.��

    It��s grandiose, but it simply means to check your smartphone.

    Intuition was right.

    Exactly two days had passed.

    In two days, the [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth] skill proficiency increased by 20%.

    ��This isn��t bad business, right?��

    of course.

    ��It��s time to be treasured.��

    It seems that Grandfel-sama is not satisfied.

    Oh, because I have to deal with the overdue work for another two days.

    That��s not wrong.

    Fortunately, Marcelo had been told in advance.

    ��It��s on a different level than when he was really that cat.��

    Thanks to that, I was able to listen to the news that came and went on the parchment with less pressure. By the way�� what does this mean? No, I don��t know about the other two, but how��?

    ������������

    List of yers entering the Arcana Continent.

    1. ck Magic Senior Mathis Dean Carle.

    2. Healing Magic Senior Belie Yusia.

    3. Banshee William, senior fire magician.

    ������������

    Why?

    Is Bensh William allowed to enter the Arcana Continent?!

    It may not have been the cat top owner, but the approver was Marcelo.

    Marcelo, who makes judgments for the Mage Tower more than me, must have had a good reason for allowing Banshee to enter the continent.

    ��No matter how much it is, it��s permission tounch.��

    My mouth is heavy open.

    ��There seems to be an unusual aura on the Arcana Continent.��

    Sseuseuk.

    Without hesitation, I made fun of the feather pen.

    The reply came straight away.

    just.

    ������������

    Sir Antonium has sealed the gates.

    ������������

    ����what?��

    I just couldn��t believe it when I saw it.

    .

    .

    .

    Again��

    I went straight to the top floor of the magic tower. I was able to enter the Arcana continent through the portal of the magic tower, but I wanted to refrain from unnecessary attention for now.

    ��The coordinates of the portal are fixed in Cloudy.��

    Inevitably, you will have no choice but to face the yers. Moreover, Matisse Bellier Banshee has already entered the Arcana continent through the portal.

    What if the fact that I entered the Arcana Continent is known? Quite simply, the press, thirsty for scoops, will stretch their imagination and write an article.

    ��I can��t cause trouble to the family.��

    ��Okay, let��s see Hyosim for the first time in a while.

    ��I��m d you returned safely sir.��

    Upon entering the top floor, Marcelo bowed his head.

    I nodded lightly and got straight to the point.

    What the hell is going on?

    ��Has an anomaly been detected in Antonium?��

    ��I came to know about it through news from the Holy War Alliance and adventurers. It is said that the empire, to be precise, the capital of the empire, Antonium, has cut off all contact with all forces.��

    ��Right.��

    Grandfell reacted calmly, but I was surprised and turned inside out. no, what the hell is this? Marcelo continues.

    ��Even the rebuilt cities near Antonium do not know why. I heard that even the high-ranking officials of the empire who have been dispatched are unable to return to Antonium.��

    I answered right away.

    ��It��s the emperor��s arbitrary judgment.��

    In the first ce, only the emperor could issue an enormous order to shut down Antonium. By the way, what kind of change of heart did our emperor have?

    ��I didn��t see any sign of that.��

    There must have been a reason.

    ��As you know, the Mage Tower has dispatched three senior mages to the Arcana Continent to determine the truth of this situation.��

    Marcelo added with a serious expression.

    ��I think it may be an off-topic request or an old woman��s heart. However, the senior wizards of the Mage Tower may be helpful in uncovering the truth of Antonium. So please apany them sir.��

    He politely bowed his head.

    ��Are you afraid I��ll turn you down?��

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    I have no intention of attacking Antonium alone, which is ufortable for anyone to see��!

    Of course, it is the Arcana continent.

    Thanks to the [Last Adventurer] effect, I didn��t have to worry about my life.

    ��It��s because the intentions look poor.��

    Why did you have to close the gate?

    That means holding the people of Antonium hostage.

    Because it was an act tantamount to intimidation.

    Because of that, he had no intention of moving quickly.

    ��I��m also strong and good.��

    Matisse and Bellier.

    Among the twenty senior wizards, they were exceptionally talented. If it were those two people, I could trust and entrust my back. Only one person, Bensh William, couldn��t understand it no matter how much he thought about it.

    ����follow this bastard��s procedures.��

    However, it was a request from the tower owner, Marcelo.

    Even if I can��t say anything respectful.

    It means you can��t throw up.

    I raised my mana without saying anything.

    Gooooh��

    the higher the level, the more pure the magical power. Without making a fuss, I manifested a portal to the Arcana continent. First of all, joining with the seniors.

    The target coordinates are three senior wizards.

    Again��

    I was able to encounter them as soon as I stepped out.

    ��Chief Lee.��

    ��Oh, Chief!��

    ��Euhheh! Chief Lee?!��

    Three senior wizards with different reactions.

    However, my gaze was directed to Banshee first.

    Yes, I couldn��t ask Marcelo, the owner of the tower, because I was following the procedure.

    If you ask the person concerned, this guy��s directness will be solved.

    ��Do you know why you were chosen, Banshee William?��

    A shameless Grandpel style of speech.

    whether you know that fact or not.

    Banshee opens his mouth.

    ��Yeah.��

    The answer took me by surprise.

    ��Because the imperial pce wizard Nash William is my younger brother.��

    ��wasn��t that the son of a house with senior bansh?!

 Chapter 399

    Episode 399. The butterfly effect in the flower field (1)

    The William family.

    Matisse inly assessed its prestige.

    ��One of the greatest magic families of the present age.��

    Belle nodded gently.

    ��Especially, senior Banshee was so famous that he was called the me emperor of the William family. Even before entering the Mage Tower, there were rumors about it. I also remember having a chat. Like Karimzeba, I wonder if fire mages have a history of bing famous.��

    Hmm, after hearing it, I understand.

    ��Where did that unbreakable self-esteeme from?��

    In a word, a flower in a greenhouse that has grown without knowing failure.

    Therefore, a man without the concept of adversity itself.

    That was Bensh William.

    Well, I didn��t go against Grandfel��s nting.

    I did get a glimpse of nobility in the way I dressed.

    ��I thought they were just ordinary senior wizards.��

    The yer could choose the wizard ss at will, but he was not an arcana.

    It��s not called the magic family for nothing. In order to be a wizard, it means that lineage is important.

    Bellierughed at Banshee, who was ahead.

    ��There��s no one like that, Mr. Banshee?��

    Twenty senior mages full of personality.

    approximate personality?

    You can tell by looking at the way he treats his senior mage, Bangrit.

    A senior mage from amoner who is unique in the Mage Tower. At some point, Banshee went beyond treating such Bangrit without prejudice, and treated him like a close friend.

    ��It��s a problem, though, that there��s not much to notice.��

    Well, because people are nice.

    After all, it was Marcelo.

    You didn��t give permission for Banshee��s tower for no reason, did you?

    ��Nash William is my younger brother, but he is quite extraordinary. Aside from magical achievements, he is very sincere. Would you be humble enough not to be a wizard? Sometimes the problem is that I am too humble to show my abilities.��

    The imperial pce mage Nash I met in Antonium.

    Retrieve a face from memory.

    I was told that the blonde hair resembled someone, but

    now I can nod my head.

    ��I didn��t know because they didn��t look alike.��

    Their facial features that melt into their gorgeous blonde hair definitely resemble each other.

    To the extent that it is unreasonable to say that they are rted by blood.

    Because its character is different.

    Banshi said confidently.

    ��Nash must know something!��

    Then there would be no reason to dy.

    oh oh

    Banshee explored Nash��s magical powers.

    In pursuit of the magical response, a portal was manifested.

    I stepped in first, and the rest followed.

    ��Ehh?!��

    ��Now that I look at it, the shocking feeling is the same.

    After Nash saw my face and stomped his feet angrily.

    Seeing Banshee��s face revealed afterwards, he is shocked.

    ��Sir Ho-Yeol Lee�� Ah no! Brother Bebensh!!��

    ��Looks like you��ve been doing well, Nash.��

    ��I missed you bro��!��

    Even the tears I exhale are welling up. I also wondered if the brothers were making a big fuss with each other. After hearing the detailed story, I nodded my head enough.

    ��You��ve grown so tall? Are you taller than me now?��

    Did you say that it was the first time you met Banshee after entering the Mage Tower? Considering that the Mage of the Mage Tower, especially the high-ranking Mage, especially Banshee, has repeatedly failed to exit the tower��

    ��It stings me a little.��

    There must be a part of me that disallowed the tower every time.

    The emotional reunion should be watched with generosity.

    Soon Banshi introduced us.

    ��The founder of ck magic, Senior Mage Matisse Dean Carr, and senior Healing Magician Bellier Yusia. Both of them are well-known in the Mage Tower. And as you well know this man.��

    ��Yes Sir Hoyeol Lee��.��

    ��The pride of our mage tower.��

    ����yes? A mage tower?��

    Come to think of it, I don��t think I��ve ever had a chance to have a proper conversation with Nash. Even if the emperor knows that I am the head of the mage tower, it is possible that Nash does not?

    Banshee dazzles with gilding.

    ��The founder of reverse magic, which is considered the most pedantic magic in the history of the Mage Tower, and the rebuilder of the Mage Tower. At the same time, he is our chief mage Lee Ho-yeol, who brought a new wind to the Mage Tower!��

    ��Su-su-su-su chief wizard��!!��

    Nash looks even more surprised than when he somehow saved the empire.

    In fact, it��s not that it doesn��t make sense from the wizard��s point of view.

    It��s a little hard to say with my own mouth as a senior, but��

    ��Because it��s something you can��t easily see on the Arcana Continent.��

    The best armed group on the Arcana continent.

    because it was so powerful.

    During the early days of the Arcana Continent, they were executives of the Mage Tower who could not exert their influence and could not be seen outside.

    It��s understandable that wizards who basically can��t yearn for the Mage Tower send such a gaze.

    however.

    ��But Nash, now is not the time to be surprised. Aww.��

    Is it because it��s in front of my brother?

    Banshee proudly continued.

    Benshi asked with a serious expression on the progress of the situation.

    ��Why are you out of Antonium, Nash?��

    ��Yes bro. I headed out of Antonium to build the Manastone Spire in the city rebuilt by your Majesty��s orders. Sir Hoyeol. No, Chief Lee Ho-yeol. No, it��s infinitely deep����

    ��Yes, it��s enough to stutter.

    There are too many names.

    Is your headplicated?

    ��I get confused sometimes too.��

    I said generously to the wandering Nash.

    ��You may call it whatever you feelfortable with.��

    ����thank you. It was all thanks to Sir Lee Ho-yeol��s anti-war magic. The protection of the K��rnberg Machine Tower cannot be overlooked.��

    ��Oh oh.��

    The Grandpel style of speech is never kindly exined. He only said that the empire had started rebuilding, but he didn��t tell the seniors of the Mage Tower exactly what kind of help they had in the process.

    ��As expected, reversal magic!��

    Banshee looks around and continues.

    ��I thought it was more than expected, but Chief Lee��s support really shined! If so, I��ll ask you, Nash. Why did Antonium block the gates? Does the emperor have any ns?��

    ��That��s����

    Nash��s gaze flickered at me for a moment.

    ��Sorry, I can��t guess, brother.��

    ��okay? Because it happened while you were outside.��

    ��sorry.��

    Even while blurring the tail of the horse, he nced at me again.

    ��this.��

    Judging from the eyes of a member of society, it seems that only I have something to say.

    If so, let��s make a ce.

    I immediately spoke to the three seniors.

    ��Can you enter Antonium?��

    ��It is judged that it is impossible to break down the wall with our magic alone. Moreover, it is an empire that has been wary of the Mage Tower since ancient times. Antonium��s imperial pce library will have the means to deal with mages, including Obsidian.��

    ��Above all, wouldn��t there be a way to enter Antonium without harming the people? I can��t summon Meteor Strike like in the US, and it��s embarrassing.��

    Matisse and Bellier made troubled faces.

    Banshee was talking about the William family��s arcane magic this time too.

    It seemed that there was no need to listen.

    ��I��ll keep an eye on it and try to think about it.��

    ��I will.��

    The crowd dispersed after my words.

    Nash naturally followed me.

    Eventually, after making sure that no one was around, he spoke.

    ��I��m sorry, Sir Hoyeol Lee. There was something I couldn��t tell you in front of other people or even in front of my older brother, so I regretfully winked at him.��

    ��I have no excuses.��

    There must be a reason for that.

    ��I know your heart for the sake of the empire.��

    A chance to leave the Empire for Nash?

    there were any

    There was nothing to go far. Even when Sword Saint Shagwin led the rebels and besieged Antonium. What if someone as talented as Nash decided to betray the Empire?

    ��The rebels would have weed it even if it was a hospitality.��

    However, Nash defended Antonium until the very end.

    It was impossible without a heart for the empire and the emperor.

    ��I don��t know what to do because you said that.��

    Nash nodded softly and continued.

    ��And�� I don��t know if I should say this.��

    What are you going to talk about, starting from scratch?

    Needless to say, the back end was Grandfel, who was serious but not narrow-minded.

    After all, if the target is not a devil, he can forgive generously.

    ��of course.��

    As I nodded, Nash made up his mind.

    however.

    ����Sir��s blood rtives.��

    It��s beyond my imagination from the first word��?!

    ��That��s right. Not long ago, a man who imed to be the prodigal son of the Cloudy family came to Antonium. It is my fault for leading him to Your Majesty. I shouldn��t have listened to that��!��

    it��s my blood

    If this ce were real, what would you say?

    Lee Ye-rim must have suspected that it was an ident.

    However, this was the Arcana continent.

    Not at the time of the past, but on the continent of Arcana at the present time.

    There is only one person who can be called my own blood.

    He is the child of that day.

    ��Because I have the same silver hair as you. I thought that I shouldn��t be rude to the Lord��s blood rtives. I was just watching him y his hateful mouth in front of Your Majesty��!��

    That��s how it happened.

    After listening to Nash, I can guess.

    Why did the emperor block the gates of Antonium?

    Yes, he was possessed by the devil.

    ��Because he��s not an ordinary devil.��

    It is the arrogance of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    �C ��Are you telling me to tell the truth? Are you saying you really don��t know what happened? A man with silver hair just like you, Cloudy��!��

    �C ��You took the lives of your own people.��

    �C ��Pride he must have said so.��

    Orc Ulrich, whom I met while carrying out the highest order of space and time.

    While carrying out the quest, I was convinced that he was arrogant.

    ��How did I want to be quiet?��

    Did the emperor change his mind like flipping his palm?

    Now that I know the circumstances, it��s not shocking.

    How to greatly increase the devil��s ability ording to the vessel of the possessed body. You can tell just by looking at how demons coveted my body without understanding the subject, right?

    In that sense, Cloudy��s body?

    ��It may be more than a gigantic evil.��

    The Last Seven Deadly Sins.

    It means that it might be a game worthy of its name.

    It doesn��t just mean strength.

    ��I am sorry. If I hadn��t gone out of Antonium, I could have been of some help to Sir and Banshee����

    The guy was holding the people of Antonium hostage.

    The big variable was not knowing what he would do if he made a mistake.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��It��s not your fault, Nash.��

    ����all of my negligence.��

    ��No, all the culprits are the devil.��

    ��Ah, what if it��s a demon��? Can you stand?��

    ��Not blood rtives.��

    I spoke coldly.

    ��It��s just an inferior and ugly race.��

    Leaving the shocked Nash behind.

    I looked at the tightly closed gates of Antonium.

    Think of a way to safely recapture Antonium.

    ��It is not easy.��

    Oman.

    It was the devil who led Cloudy to extinction. Even if other forces, including the shadow mercenaries, joined. It must have been one of his abilities that led it.

    It is necessary to doubt what kind of ns are being made and coiled up in the tightly closed Antonium. What was urgent was the information inside Antonium.

    ��I need to know the specific situation of Antonium.��

    Imagine the worst of your experience.

    If Oman was nning to sacrifice Antonium.

    You can��t tell just by looking at it with your demonic eye.

    And what��s most embarrassing of all.

    ��It means he doesn��t seem to have any intention of hiding this bullshit.��

    You could hide anything you wanted to hide.

    If I hadn��t locked the gates of Antonium out of nowhere. Of course, even Nash, who was by the emperor��s side, wouldn��t have noticed that Arrogance had spread his demonic powers.

    It was a moment when my head wasplicated.

    ��!��

    Suddenly, Nash��s body shuddered with mana.

    ��Who are you?��

    Nash warned in a shrill voice.

    It��s not as good as his older brother Banshi, but it��s a wonderful flow of magic in its own way.

    Did the other person notice that too?

    ��I came because I have something to tell you.��

    It was awkward, but I heard the respectful words that seemed to be as formal as possible.

    However, the words that followed made me hesitate.

    ��what?

    ��It is a life abandoned by the world and thrown to the bottom, but that is why I will not forget the grace I received from others even after I die. I have brought you the inside news of Antonium.��

    A man with his head raised.

    Citidel superimposed over his face.

    faces of assassins.

    I see.

    That��s what it was.

    ��The scavenger will repay Cloudy for his mercy.��

    Didn��t you overhear my arrogant words, Grandfell?

 Chapter 400

    Episode 400. The butterfly effect in the flower garden (2)

    There is pride even in the bottom of life.

    ��Isn��t it funny? To receive the favor he had not received even from his parents, from the target he had been closely following to end his life. It was an indescribable feeling.��

    The king of the bottom gasped and said.

    Of course, there was no scavenger listening carefully to his words.

    Because it was simply unbelievable.

    ��Got that?��

    ��I don��t have a good impression enough to save my grandfather��s face.��

    ��It��s good if you don��t even frown. Kick kick.��

    There is a reason it was abandoned.

    It was one of the words that the scavengers get tired of hearing.

    From those born with disabilities,rge or small, to those with burn injuries that made them look more like monsters than humans. Because each shade at the bottom of the gutter had its own story.

    The kingughed.

    ��well. I just thought so too. It��s not like that. Because looking at him, I realized that there is a bottom that is worse than us.��

    ��A floor worse than the scavenger?��

    ��Have you be senile because it��s time to die?��

    ��I heard you were a noble aristocrat in the first ce?��

    ��Huh, I understand.��

    ��Anyway, he just keeps saying he understands.��

    since when

    I understand.

    What made me live with those words in my mouth.

    ����Maybe it was from then.��

    The target silver-haired man said so in Citidel.

    �C ��I will understand you.��

    It was the first favor the King of the Forsaken had ever received.

    It was really funny.

    It��s a fact I found out toote.

    Everyone on the Arcana continent is that man.

    You said it was a situation where you were aiming for the family��s life.

    ��Even though I wasn��t hated by the continent.��

    The scavengers in the same situation.

    They say it��s a gutter where no sunlight shines.

    Because there were colleagues who couldugh and talk together.

    But at the time, the man had nothing.

    �C ��They say they were called great families.��

    -����but there are no bastards to help?��

    -��In Citidel, he eventually limped and disappeared alone.��

    �C ��Anyway, there are more cubs.��

    Even though I lost everything in the top spot.

    rather.

    They showed mercy to themselves, who were at the bottom of their lives.

    �C ��What the hell��?��

    The man��s solitary back was still good in my memory.

    The King of the Abandoned looked at those gathered. Well I didn��t think these poor guys could understand a man they hadn��t met face to face.

    ��Because each one of them has deep scars.��

    But remember.

    no, i have to remember

    The King of the Forsaken left hisst will.

    ��Remember. There is pride even at the bottom.��

    ����Pride?��

    ��As much as no one gives us. We must never betray those who have done us a favor.��

    He said the man��s name.

    ��Pride that man and remember Cloudy.��

    .

    .

    .

    The devil appeared and the continent turned upside down.

    ��How do you feel?��

    ���� ugh.��

    ��Two. Get used to the dirty, wet gutter.��

    At the bottom, new scavengers overflowed. It was natural. It was a devastated continent. Because the abandoned people had no ce to go but the bottom.

    And a new king was to be born in a troubled world. Emilio, the new King of the Abandoned, quickly rallied the growing number of scavengers.

    ��You bastard, if you��re going to fight, you��re going to be put in a corner and you��re going to die����

    ��Stop unnecessary fights.��

    ��But Emilio! These bastards are the ones whoughed at us. do you have no speed? Aren��t you hot? Am I just trash?��

    Emilio did not object.

    Because I understood the heart of a man who vented his anger.

    But Emilio said it like a habit.

    ��I understand your feelings.��

    But it was just a habit.

    miserable childhood.

    The king of scavengers who reimed himself after being abandoned.

    He was just repeating what he had said.

    ��But have mercy.��

    But until Emilio learns true mercy.

    It didn��t take long.

    Yes, it came from an unexpected ce.

    ��A great family����

    Because the rumors he had heard brought out the words in his memory.

    ��I heard Cloudy is back?��

    ��Cloudy? I couldn��t even hear it Who do you think is great?��

    ����Wait, Cloudy?��

    I was skeptical at first.

    Because the only thing that grows from the bottom is suspicion towards others.

    however.

    ��How did you build a town overnight?!��

    ��What is that machine? Trampling on demons?!��

    ��So that and this are Cloudy��s work?��

    Cloudy was proving it.

    greatness too.

    The mercy that was given.

    ��At that time, the silver hair and the face were different, Emilio��!��

    So, I couldn��t ignore it any longer.

    ��The scavenger will repay Cloudy for his mercy.��

    *

    Nash was still sharpening his de.

    ��Are you going to repay Cloudy��s mercy?��

    It was a well-deserved reaction.

    Emilio That name was quite famous in the empire.

    Nash bit his lip and continued.

    ��Emilio, the king of the bottom of the scavenger. Its existence was well known. I heard that they were gathering forces in the sewers. But the Empire did not get involved. Because I thought it wasn��t worth worrying about.��

    From what I��ve heard, it seems that he is a giant at the bottom.

    ��But if you make fun of that mouth, I can no longer overlook you as a scavenger. I��m sick of ying around with filthy deceit.��

    Did he think that he was deceived by Arrogance and caused trouble to the Emperor and the Empire?

    Nash was getting angry.

    Rather than taking out his anger on Emilio.

    It felt like I was spitting it out because I couldn��t forgive myself.

    ��It��s scary in its own way.��

    Why is there no older brother like him?

    Does Banshee feel that way when he gets angry?

    But Emilio also had a fame value.

    It didn��t die in the slightest.

    ��You know? ��Cause we��re lying t at the bottom of the gutter. I see expressions that a high pce mage like you cannot see.��

    ����what?��

    ��You saw a face that you couldn��t see.��

    He must be saying arrogance because he��s that guy.

    ��I am not mistaken for being different from the high imperial pce mage. Hearing that a man with brilliant silver hair had entered Antonium, he ran straight away, but����

    Emilio��s gaze turns to me.

    ��That you are not. To be precise, it means that I��ve noticed that Cloudy isn��t like you. udy, from what I��ve heard, was never like that.��

    I turn to Nash again.

    ��So, if I were an imperial pce mage, I wouldn��t have brought that guy in front of the emperor.��

    ����what?��

    ��why? Are there any corners to get stabbed in? Didn��t I say that words from the bottom are not worth listening to? Just dismiss it as nonsense and ignore it.��

    Maybe it��s because I live in a harsh environment, but my mouth is definitely rough.

    Just as the William family banshee grew up like a flower in a greenhouse.

    Nash must have lived a life receiving precious treatment.

    Burr Nash��s fist trembled.

    ����.��

    It seemed that he wasn��t used to hearing someone say that directly. But is the feeling of guilt too great? Nash could not easily forget the words.

    ��I don��t have anything to me myself for.��

    You��re not even a demon hunter, how could you detect that it��s a demon right away? So I got interested. How did Emilio get the hint of arrogance?

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Are the people of Antonium all right?��

    First, I asked the most curious question.

    Closed Antonium.

    There will be no hindrances from the moment the emperor is used as a puppet.

    It would be an ideal environment for sacrificing humans.

    Moreover, it was the capital of the empire.

    Considering that most of the cities and towns in the Imperial Territory were destroyed and more poption gathered in the capital, Antonium�� If human sacrifice were to ur, uncontroble damage would inevitably ur.

    ��With that sacrifice, Arrogance will gain uncontroble power.��

    At my words, Emilio��s expression became serious.

    ��As expected, you are as you said.��

    ��What did you hear anyway? Am I not the one who experienced how many times a trivial anecdote bubbled up and became a legend?

    ����Let��s ask and correct itter.��

    But now there is no bird like that.

    Like I said, it��s embarrassing.

    Emilio continues.

    ��The people of Antonium are still safe. Except for the fact that I was taken aback by the sudden blockade, the atmosphere in Antonium is no different than usual.��

    that��s okay

    till now.

    However, Oman may be steadily preparing the sacrifice.

    I recalled.

    ��I need a foundation to make a sacrifice.��

    A foundation for the sacrifice may be being built in Antonium without the knowledge of mice or birds. I warned Emilio of the danger, but Emilio replied confidently.

    ��Neither in Antonium nor in the underground sewers of Antonium did I see anything strange. Best of all, the rats haven��t left Antonium yet.��

    ��A rat����

    Emilio chuckled at Nash��s reaction.

    ��When the imperial pce predicts danger with magic and magic tools, the scavenger predicts the future with the rat he has taken as his friend. Can��t you prove that effect by the fact that I��m still alive?��

    Nash looked dubious, but I wasn��t.

    ��That��s scientific in its own way.��

    I remembered seeing crows crying and rats evacuating on the news before the earthquake. When I nodded, Emilio gave a look of surprise.

    ��I didn��t expect you to understand me right away.��

    Why not?

    Doing everything you can, even at the bottom.

    Shouldn��t we do our best to survive?

    ��Actually, I started from the bottom too.��

    A level that was just around level 50 at the time of yer awakening.

    The scavengers even had rats.

    I mean there was a time when I really didn��t care��!

    ��Thanks, of course.��

    there is nothing

    It means you��re used to situations where you have to give your all.

    So I had no reason to doubt Emilio Scavenger��s abilities.

    ��Because I��m busy moving at times of doubt.��

    In that sense, I will ask you one thing, Emilio.

    ording to Emilio, the arrogant guy had just sealed the door of Antonium. It didn��t make sense to show no action after the incident broke out like a brawl in all directions.

    ��He must be plotting something.��

    If so, there is one thing.

    The Imperial Pce of Antonium.

    Will the emperor be safe there?

    Moreover, I am the imperial pce of Antonium.

    You know what��s underground.

    Yes, the emperor seems to call it the ��War Emperor��s Library��.

    I know it��s a ticking time bomb.

    [The War Emperor��s Library]

    [Rmended Level: Unmeasurable]

    [Copse Progress: 92.7%]

    Anyway, it��s a rift, what about the War Emperor��s Library?

    therefore.

    I asked Nash and Emilio.

    ��Are the sewers of the Imperial Pce and Antonium connected?��

    ����I think so.��

    ��There are guards guarding it, so even the scavengers don��te close to the imperial pce, but as you said, we��re connected. Just because you��re tall doesn��t mean you��re not cheap.��

    If it��s connected��

    isn��t there a need to build a foundation from Antonium?

    at the imperial pce.

    To be precise, the basement of the Imperial Pce.

    What if you copse the rift from the [Archive of War]?

    ��Maybe I can swallow the whole Antonium.��

    I checked the library of the rift war situation with my own two eyes.

    The fact that I wasn��t worried even after seeing the cracks that were close to 90%.

    This was because the degree of copse only increased in special cases.

    It was.

    the Emperor in exchange for his own life.

    Only when looking for an answer in the Emperor��s library.

    Suddenly, a conversation with the emperor passed through my mind.

    -��It feels as if you are carrying the same burden as me�� no, even heavier than I am. It truly touches my heart.��

    Compared to the early days of Cataclysm, the current situation was iparably better. So, I wonder if the Emperor would not step into the Emperor��s library on his own.

    But I couldn��t be sure.

    Why is it that you know ten ways under water, but you don��t know one way under people?

    But this guy��s pride is high.

    Even doubts can only be expressed in a noble way.

    However, if I step into the Warlord��s library by any chance��

    just like I always did.

    must be strictly disposed of.

    my mouth is open

    ��I hope it is a reasonable reason, Emperor.��

    *

    ������������

    Cloudy will lead the Arcana Continent to destruction.

    ������������

    The emperor recalled his memory.

    There was a determined determination in his eyes.

    he murmured.

    ��To be proud.��

    ��For the Emperor��s Pride.��

    ��I have no choice but to ask.��

    Cloudy in the revtion left by his ancestors.

    it truly is.

    like that guy said.

    ��You still don��t believe me, young Seric Rose?��

    Whether it means Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

 Chapter 401

    Episode 401. The Good Reason

    Temple Allies.

    yers, including the giant coalition, headed to Antonium, the capital of the empire. The reason was simple. At this point, Antonium was the only city that could be called a normal city.

    Nam Tae-min licked his lips.

    ��There may be 4 families�� territories or cities of undisclosed powers, but�� we don��t know if they��ll be kind to us, right? I don��t even know where it is.��

    It��s not that the words don��t work.

    You might as well put a knife to your throat.

    It is that the weight is different from when the arcana is just a game.

    Hisagi added.

    ��I miss the power of resurrection I��ve been hearing so much about.��

    Arcana Continent Electric Age.

    NPCs mentioned the power of resurrection whenever they met yer adventurers.

    At that time, I didn��t know the value of it, so I felt like a scab would sit on my ear. It��s understandable when you��re in the same situation as them. Resurrection was truly a fraudulent power.

    ��The walls toe look strong.��

    Continue.

    Leonie raised her head and looked up at the walls of Antonium.

    ording to Ho-yeol, Antonium also went through a lot of ups and downs��

    Hisagi evaluates it.

    ��Is it still an empire? You have potential.��

    ��I��m sure Master Harkon would be more than happy?��

    ��When did you say you wereing?��

    ��Considering the time difference, it will take a few more days.��

    Harkon, Commander of the Lion Heart Knights.

    Before Harkon entered the Arcana continent.

    In reality, the final preparations were beingpleted.

    Although he belonged to the Allied Crusade, he was still the Knights of the Lion Heart, the sword of the empire and the emperor.

    Nam Tae-min said in a sad tone.

    ��It will be hard to see our teacher��s face often from now on, right?��

    I learned about the scenery of the Arcana continent.

    Even if it was a reality that suffered a lot of damage from the rift, the situation was iparably better than the damage suffered by the Arcana continent.

    The ce where the Lion Heart Knights are truly needed is, of course, the Arcana Continent.

    Harkon, who stepped on the Arcana continent, would nevere back to reality.

    Leonie replied bluntly.

    ��You��re extraordinary, like someone you��ve never seen before.��

    ��Because the portal opened.��

    ��You��re usually good, right? Taemin-kun.��

    ��Do you know a man��s heart?��

    ��I am a man too.��

    ����Let��s not talk.��

    As always.

    It was the time when they were bickering and approaching the North Gate of Antonium.

    member of the Great Alliance.

    A yer doing reconnaissance.

    He received news he couldn��t believe.

    ��what? Is the north gate closed?��

    ��yes��! It��s not just the North Gate. ording to a merchant staying in a vige near Antonium, the south gate, west gate, and east gate of Antonium arepletely sealed off!��

    ��What kind of crazy is that?!��

    The Great Coalition was quick to deal with the embarrassing situation.

    Telepathic items by all means and methods.

    Reported the news of Antonium��s closure to allies in the Cloudy Territory.

    ��I��ll go back to reality right away and deliver the news to the Mage Tower!��

    That��s how the news of Antonium became a reality.

    However, time on the Arcana Continent is 4 times faster than in reality. Considering the time difference, and thinking of the weight of the burden Ho-yeol is carrying in reality��

    Nam Tae-min cautiously opened his mouth.

    ��Do you think we should get some clues first?��

    what can we do

    Try to figure out the situation in Antonium through cooperation with the dwarves of the same temple alliance? I wanted to do it like a chimney, but the situation was not good.

    Hisagi shakes her head.

    ��It��s not just one or two things to pay attention to on the continent.��

    Haven��t you already experienced it?

    The beings of the Demon Realm, their disparate and overwhelming destructive power.

    Discus may be just the beginning.

    should not have been overlooked.

    The battle for the demon lord and the battle for the ten thrones have already begun.

    It is impossible to take one��s eyes off [The Mouth of the Behemoth].

    What if the Iron Castle, which protects the [Behemoth��s Mouth], is called to Antonium, and then the devil flows back from the Behemoth��s Mouth in the void?

    ��It��s something I hate to imagine.��

    Nam Tae-min bites his lip.

    ��Is it best to just hope it��s not a big deal?��

    But I can��t let go.

    ��For now, let��s all scatter and gather information.��

    ��Maybe it��s just a simple quest.��

    ��Did you hear? Call me if you find anything.��

    Around Antonium, the viges that Hoyeol reversed were rebuilt. There must be people in that vige who escaped from Antonium for different reasons and never returned.

    ��I hope somethinges out.��

    Although it was burdensome to disperse the troops.

    It was unavoidable.

    Besides, are there no reliable reinforcements in sight?

    The K��rnberg Machine Tower.

    ��That mechanical tower was Akkshan��s secret weapon.��

    ��I can��t believe I went in and came out.��

    ���� Hey, what is that?��

    Leonie��s brow furrowed.

    ��From then on, we cooperated in earnest with Mr. Hoyeol.��

    ��It��s a story I haven��t heard.��

    ��Why am I telling you that?��

    Nam Tae-min and Hisagi both pretended not to hear. butthole itself. Rumors about Leonie��s intuition spread through the Berserker Guild members to the Great Alliance.

    ��No, look at that, you bastards.��

    But this time it wasn��t.

    ��What are you looking for? Again, nothing special����

    ��You just moved that one! It��s far away!!��

    ����what?��

    Knockin�� giggi��

    ��!!!��

    Because it was seen by the eyes and heard by the ears.

    It came from far north.

    The sound of huge gears turning.

    ��The K��rnberg machine tower is moving!��

    Crunches��

    the ground vibrates and oscites.

    Topare it, it was as if the mechanical tower was starting to stomp.

    What the situation meant was simple.

    ��Is this also due to jetg? How many times do things happen?��

    Akshan��s secret weapon.

    To the extent that the K��rnberg machine towers started operating all at once.

    quite an enemy.

    That means the devil ising from the north.

    sereung.

    The three guild masters of the Great Alliance shouted.

    ��Prepare for battle!��

    ��Evacuate the vigers first.��

    ��We need to make full use of the K��rnberg Machine Tower.��

    The power of the giant coalition is scattered to collect information about Antonium. As Hisagi, the longed-for sage, had to use the K��rnberg Machine Tower as an ally and engage in battle.

    It was then.

    [Negative energy fluctuates.]

    A message popped up in front of my eyes.

    Guild Master Set.

    And about twenty guild members were startled.

    It was an unfamiliar message even to those who have gone through a lot of prenatal battles.

    ��For now, there is no abnormal condition!��

    In the Arcana system, messages do note to mind for nothing. Especially after the cataclysm. So, the fact that an unfamiliar message was printed means that it has its own weight.

    [The demonic energy amplifies the instrument.]

    ����!��

    At that point, some noticed.

    Suoh.

    Dark clouds were hanging from the northern sky.

    Yes, the current message was like the prologue.

    To put it simply.

    It was a grandiose production that was printed ahead of the appearance of a big yer.

    Leonie raised an eyebrow.

    ��What a great bastard you are.��

    Before disying the appearance message.

    ��Are you unnecessarily spoiling the atmosphere?��

    Of course, such perverse questions did notst long.

    Yes, at least the three guild masters in this position were experienced.

    Hisagi��s snake eyes narrow even more.

    ����This.��

    I was used to it.

    movement of clouds.

    A feeling of pressure from the sky.

    Eventually, even a howl that struck the eardrum.

    ��Crwa��!��

    [The corrupted Bingryong Prosnax appears.]

    The fallen old dragon Yunaxus.

    And it was only after facing Prosnax that I found out.

    The fact that there was not an inch of lies in Ho-yeol��s words.

    ��shit��!��

    Didn��t Yunaxus say that he didn��t lose his pride even if he fell into an evil dragon? He was right. I could feel it from the screaming Dragon Fear.

    [A status abnormal ��submission�� urs.]

    [Your senses obey the King of all things.]

    [Caution: You cannot control the body.]

    [The King of all things wants your ��death��.]

    [ Life regeneration stops.]

    [Magic regeneration stops.]��

    ����Crazy.��

    It was a tant murder.

    At this moment, the evil dragon that fell from the sky was screaming dragon fear with the determination to kill everything in sight. Fortunately, the yers were in good shape.

    Nam Tae-min gritted his teeth and looked away.

    ��Damn it��!��

    The arcanas fainted with foam at the mouth, not having convulsions all over the body.

    It was practically impossible to save them and run away.

    The walls of Antonium, sealed off and tightly closed.

    Unless Antonium opens the gates.

    No matter where you run away.

    No area is safe from rampaging evil dragons.

    So, there was only one decision that could be made.

    ��Because it��s the second time, shouldn��t it be better than the first?��

    Prosnax.

    To hunt that fallen Bingryong.

    Hisagi nodded and rolled her cool head.

    ��I can��t ask for help from themander-in-chief here.��

    The time difference between the Arcana continent and reality.

    Even if he delivered the news of Antonium.

    Hoyeol must have a schedule.

    Even if you had entered the Arcana Continent right away.

    ��The vast Arcana continent.��

    North of Antonium.

    Unless you are in a position simr to them, you will not be able to immediately grasp the appearance of Prosnax. Hisagi��s gaze turned to the K��rnberg mechanical tower.

    ��perhaps.��

    even keep this in mind.

    Did you ce the K��rnberg Machine Tower near Antonium?

    I couldn��t figure out what it meant, but that was what I was thinking.

    Cheeky.

    Near the top of the K��rnberg Machine Tower.

    Chww.

    Countless silver needles sprouted from the cracks that separated the floors.

    Is there no need to keep blood, tears, and order in front of the devil?

    Further, because it is a machine.

    Doesn��t shrink from status ailments or Dragon Fear?

    Shu Shu Shu Shuk.

    Immediately, countless silver needles were fired at the descending Prosnax. There are about a dozen K��rnberg Machine Towers deployed in the northern part of Antonium.

    The number of silver needles poured out by each mechanical tower must be thousands, if not thousands.

    Still, it was impossible to stop Prosnax.

    Swawaak��

    The intact dragon��s wings fluttered.

    The cold hits.

    The rushing silver needle froze and fell to the floor.

    Taemin Nam let out augh.

    ��Even if you watched it, it was a lot of watching, Yunaxus.��

    king of all things.

    no

    The tyrant of all things, now corrupted by evil.

    That was the dragon��s power.

    Nam Tae-min gritted his teeth.

    [Berring].

    If you rely on wild nature, you will be able to ovee your fears.

    [Failed to activate the skill ��Berrage��.]

    However, the tyrant didn��t even allow him to run amok in front of him.

    Just submit in front of yourself.

    In the end, I just hoped that he would quietlyply.

    ��Huh.��

    An extreme cold that slowly creeps in.

    In an instant, your lungs start to freeze.

    Leonie struggled to open her mouth.

    ��Damn�� isn��t it colder�� than Russia?��

    Would I have been able to struggle even a little if I hadn��t dispersed the power?

    No, it was on a different level. Among the healer yers of the Great Alliance, there was no yer who could heal [Obedience] and this degree of ice barrier status ailment.

    But it was too early to be discouraged.

    ����?��

    oh oh

    A vast amount of magical power suddenly covered the giant coalition.

    Messages constantly updated.

    [You have pure healing mana.]

    [The status ailment ��Obedience�� is canceled.]

    [The status ailment ��Freeze�� is canceled.]��

    Every choice must have a reasonable reason.

    There were no exceptions to the Mage Tower��s strict rules.

    If Matisse stepped on the Arcana Continent through pure ability and Banshee had a blood rtionship with Nash, the imperial wizard, then Belier, who apanied him, must have a reasonable reason.

    ��I guess our rtionship is quite deep, right?��

    ��Senior Bellier��?��

    ��Thank you, but how did you get here?!��

    lively.

    Rusty hair swaying in the cold wind.

    Bellier replied with a gentle smile.

    ��I figured out how to purify the bad fruit.��

 Chapter 402

    Episode 402. Equivalent Exchange (1)

    Magic Tower.

    A separate room for the Healing School.

    What reced the warm sunlight was Bellier��s smile.

    Buttely, the private room has been gloomy.

    It must be because of the tightly closed office door.

    Skilled mage Klee sighed.

    ��You��re overdoing it, Mr. Bellier.��

    What is the biggest worry of wizards skilled in healing magic?

    Neither is the study of the next regr conference.

    It is also not possible to enter the Arcana continent.

    It was none other than thefort of senior mage Bellier.

    several months already.

    She never stops researching to find a way to purify dragons that have swallowed the fruit of the World Tree and have fallen.

    Shuk.

    Klee��s gaze shifted to his study on the desk.

    I headed for the document with ��How to Grow Non-Medicinal Herbs�� written on it.

    Thanks to the generous help of Chief Lee Ho-yeol.

    Great progress has been made in research.

    I even found out important information that grown elixirs are transformed into elixirs.

    That��s why Klee volunteered to help with Bellier��s research.

    It is the seed of the world tree.

    Originally, it was as much as it had to bear the precious tree of the knowledge of good and evil.

    I wondered if its properties were in line with non-medicinal herbs, and if so, I wondered if my own research could be of any help.

    ��after.��

    But it wasn��t easy.

    ����I wanted to help.��

    ��Shouldn��t Klee have a break too?��

    ��huh?��

    ��It��s a research that Senior Bellier can��t easilye up with an answer to. It��s natural that skilled mages like us can��t find an answer right away because it��s overdoing it.��

    concerned nces.

    I touch the roughened skin in that gaze.

    The skilled mages were right.

    Velie Yusia.

    She was also one of the brilliant talents of the Mage Tower of the present age. Every regr conference, the quality research she poured out was evaluated as greatly advancing healing magic.

    Compared to her, Klee himself.

    ������

    He was just a skilled mage who couldn��tplete even one study. talent gap. Moreover, if you add the gap in experience umted as a senior and skilled��

    ��Of course, it��s not much help.��

    Maybe I was doing something pointless, I didn��t know.

    But ire knew.

    that time doesn��t wait

    ��No, I��ll try a little more.��

    Even when you are discouraged.

    The evil that the dragon swallowed.

    That you��re making them taint.

    Furthermore.

    Shuk.

    The gaze toward the senior��s office.

    ��You��re not giving up, are you, senior?��

    despite not having any sess.

    Because Bellier��s heart was not broken.

    So ire couldn��t give up either.

    Sseuseuk.

    Clee, who was left alone in the private room, calmly wrote down the concept of cultivating medicinal herbs on parchment paper. It was only an unfinished study, but it contained information obtained from Chief Lee Ho-yeol, not from anyone else.

    ������������

    Non-herb requires a lot of vitality in the process of growing. If enough life force and nutrients are absorbed, the elixir will be transformed into an elixir. If you think about it by recing the seeds and fruits of the world tree with the rtionship between the elixir and the

    elixir

    ��

    ��Whoa.��

    Klee stood in front of Bellier��s office door, parchment in hand. Rather than help, I was worried that it might be a hindrance to my concentration.

    sneak

    ��This is my best.��

    In the end, Clee slipped the parchment gently into the crack in the door.

    After a long time, I left the private room of the healing school.

    And I heard the news that was rampant in the Magic Tower.

    ��yes? Is that true?!��

    When Klee asked back, Jibril, the tall man of the Mage��s Tower, nodded.

    ��Did you see me lying, ire? Is it really? The imperial capital, Antonium, has been shut down! The faces of the adventurers who returned to the Mage Tower through the portal turned white��!��

    It was unexpected news.

    The chatter did not reach my ears.

    With a heavy heart, Klee returned to the separate room of the Healing School.

    It was to retrieve the parchment.

    ����even if it wasn��t so, he would be disturbed by the news.��

    Shaking my head.

    After all, I was not confident.

    I am sure that my research will be of help.

    Don��t waste your time on useless information.

    Cle was about to go to Bellier��s office.

    ����uh?��

    wide open.

    The door to Bellier��s office was open.

    The parchment that had been stuck in the crack in the door was also gone.

    Bellier asked the skilled wizard guarding the private room.

    ��What about Bellier?��

    ��Didn��t we meet? Of course, when you��re just away����

    ��Why? What is it?��

    ��Senior Velier has been permitted to enter the Arcana Continent. I heard that you are going to go out with Matisse Dean Carle and senior Bensh William�� Oops!��

    The skilled mage delivered an important message.

    ��He asked me to tell him that it was all thanks to you.��

    ����is it because of me? what? no way?��

    ��that��s right! You seem to have gotten some clues from your research? Did your face regain vitality after a long time? You know when you see that the private room is bright, right?��

    ����Is that really true?��

    ire was taken aback by that statement.

    The reason why I was worried while pacing in front of the office until the end was clear.

    It was because no fundamental solution came to mind.

    Even if the idea was lucky enough to fit.

    ��It��s not easy to obtain a vast amount of life force enough to sprout whole seeds from the seeds of the world tree that has already been corrupted. It��s because the birth itself is different from themon non-medicine����

    While thinking about it, Klee��s pupils shook.

    ����!��

    On the desk in the open office.

    The magic book Bellier had opened came into view.

    It was because the title amplified the foreboding.

    ��The y of healing magic / Author: Leras Thiel��

    *

    Leras Thiel.

    He was an extreme healing wizard.

    Shall we say that he is different from ordinary healing wizards as well as himself? I once said this during a lecture on healing magic.

    �C ��Doubtful? Its personality and radical ideas seem at odds with healing magic. Of course, I also don��t like Leras Thiel��s research very much. Especially since his end was like a typical mage tower wizard.��

    The pinnacle of healing magic.

    Leras Till died to prove his research. It was no different from being burnt to death while approaching the truth like the sun.

    But prejudice has changed.

    ��I don��t know Klee, but I never thought the day woulde when I would be grateful to you.��

    Bellier was swallowing the words inside.

    Suddenly, a growling sound tickled my ears.

    Nam Tae-min activated [Berser] and jumped up to the height of Bellier, who was levitating. Belle was startled. Also an adventurer. growth rate is fast

    ��To the rear�� avoid.��

    The aftermath of the berserk.

    Compared to the past, when I couldn��t speak with respect, let alone human words, I��ve improved, but those words were still short. But Belle didn��t care.

    instead.

    Acquired ording to the teachings of Chief Lee.

    He recalled themon sense of adventurers.

    ��If it��s from the rear, is that it? I heard that adventurers havemon sense. Those with excellent defense and vitality are in charge of the front, and those who can support them are waiting in the rear�� That��s right. Tank dealer healer. Am I right?��

    To Bellier��s question, Hisagi Leoni nodded.

    But Belle rather shook her head.

    Although the consideration was really appreciated.

    ��By the way, do you know?��

    ��What are you talking about?��

    ��The magic tower is called an existence beyondmon sense on the Arcana continent.��

    It was Prosnax with the intent to kill.

    Will you not tolerate even trivial conversations?

    A cold wind gushed out of his wings, as if tearing his skin.

    At this moment, ording to the yer��smon sense, Bellier was in a dangerous position.

    however.

    pod.

    Bellier��s rust-colored hair tumbled and soon radiated warmth to the area. It was not just verbal warmth, but a warmth that really touched the skin, or a system message.

    [The warmth keeps the body in top condition.]

    ����!!!��

    That wasn��t all.

    self.

    The warmth emitted by Bellierpletely offset the coldness of Prosnax. Nam Tae-min and Leonie��s faces turned red. With a buff like this, you should be able to move your body regardless of the cold.

    That��s right.

    Instead of saying thanks, he ran out.

    The Prosnax guy stretched out his ws at the K��rnberg mechanical tower.

    Because the entire mechanical tower is made of silver.

    Originally, he had to deal considerable damage to the fallen evil dragon.

    Hisagi��s eyes narrowed.

    ��I can��t believe they��repatible like this.��

    Snuggle Geek��!

    The creaking of gears scratched my eardrums.

    It��s because of frost on the cogs from Prosnax��s cold.

    The movement of the K��rnberg machine tower must have been abnormal.

    Soon, the gaze toward Bellier.

    ��And it��s not something to just be happy about.��

    I was able to recognize it because it was a magic spear.

    Bellier, who received the cold wind from Prosnax a moment ago, must have consumed a considerable amount of mana. It was because he received the dragon��s blow with sincerity.

    Hisagi gritted his teeth gently.

    ����Does she believe in us as the head of the Mage Tower?��

    [Warmth] Will they be able to y an active part in the battle against Prosnax enough to receive the buff? Hisagi wasn��t sure. However, Bellier��s judgment cannot be overlooked.

    fault.

    I stomped my feet after the two of them.

    Crow, wow, wow��!

    Prosnax, who destroyed one of the machine towers of Kirnberg.

    Bellier watched the crusade allies charge at the roaring one.

    A smile came out involuntarily.

    ��So that��s why you��re such a mess?��

    Death fight with Yunaxus.

    Taemin Nam Tae-min Hisagi Leoni was Bellier who healed the trio himself.

    Thanks, I was able to guess.

    Even if you��re free from the bitter cold, you won��tst a few minutes.

    ��Because I keep in mind the lessons of the 1st Dragon Demon War.��

    When the dragon stepped into the Crystal Hall of the Mage Tower?

    In fact, I was relieved.

    I didn��t think I��d be exchanging magic with those ridiculous monsters in my entire life. But life just wasn��t going my way. Of course, I had no intention of resentment.

    ��That shouldn��t be it, Marcelo?��

    If everything went as nned. You, who suffered from the curse of a time-limited person

    , would not have been a person of this world

    by now .

    So Bellier was thinking of doing his part.

    A way to purify the fallen dragon by swallowing the evil fruit.

    Inspired by Klee��s correspondence.

    Elixir herbs and elixirs.

    If you think of that rtionship��

    a vast vitality. That��s right, if it��s a life force so vast that it can sprout even the evil fruits that have been corrupted and rotted. Perhaps even in the evil department, the world tree could sprout and suppress the dragon��s corruption.

    ��Theoretically, it��s possible, ire.��

    Belleughed.

    ��Even with Chief Lee��s help, it would be a blessing.��

    However, Klee added that the problem was that such a vast amount of life force could not be saved. But Belle knew. Exactly, I came up with it while looking through various books.

    Leras Till.

    The pinnacle of healing magic.

    The signature of Leras Til recorded in the Mage Tower is as follows.

    ��Leras Til has expressed the ultimate in healing magic. By converting his entire body and mind into life force, he manifested the extremes of healing magic close to the truth��] Whether or not

    it was truly close to the truth is unknown, but considering the meaning of truth in the Mage��s Tower, Its power was proven.

    ��Then where shall we begin?��

    Bellier intended to express such a drama.

    ��Thest healing magic of Yusiah in Velier.��

    Why did you pour your magic from the start?

    Simple.

    It was the ultimate form of healing magic that sacrificed body and mind instead of magical power.

    There was no need to leave precious magic in the body.

    Bellier��s healing magic covered the allied forces of the Crusade that were being pushed back.

    self.

    ��It��s the future, you guys.��

    Even if it��s absurdly weak right now, there is a possibility for adventurers. Of course, I didn��t think they would be able to grow as much as Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��Shouldn��t it be at the level of our chief��s limbs?��

    Therefore, Belier helps them gain experience.

    I thought I��d do my best to help.

    Yes, until the magic power remains.

    Until the ultimate manifestation of healing magic.

    But as I said.

    Everything doesn��t go the way you think.

    Was it because he suddenly poured out all his magic power?

    ��Sigh.��

    Crying��

    the moment when I held the blood that flowed back from my throat into my mouth.

    A voice was heard.

    ��I��ll ask you, Senior Mage Yusia in Velie.��

    ����!��

    ��The principle of purifying the fruit of evil and the entire process.��

    ����the chief?��

    .

    .

    .

    wait for a sec.

    ��what?

    Extreme healing magic that must be manifested at the risk of one��s life?!

    [The Last Adventurer: You will not die on the Arcana continent. Upon death, you return to reality immediately and cannot ess the Arcana continent for a certain period of time. �C Cooldown: 24 hours]

    No, if it was like that, tell me!

 Chapter 403

    Episode 403. Equal Exchange (2)

    [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    The effect is so great that even in [[absolute zero]], it blunts the cold. But this time it��s not the chills, it��s the visual stimtion.

    It wasn��t that my eyes were open to the sky, nor was it that I could see the vastndscape of Antonium at a nce. A demon hunter��s hypersensitive senses. A system message popped up.

    [The skill ��Rtionship with the Natural Enemy�� is activated.]

    North of Antonium.

    Demonic energy felt far away.

    Even somehow, I got used to it.

    I didn��t hesitate.

    ��I��ll be away for a while.��

    Nash and Emilio.

    After spitting it out at the two of them in Grand Fel style.

    A portal appeared immediately.

    and faced

    gloomy sky.

    pouring snow.

    The owner of a presence that I felt familiar with.

    Bingryong Prosnax.

    ��Prosnax.��

    World tree pedigree.

    I was a brother to all dragon elves. But the shock is as deep as the time of Yunaxus. That��s because I had a bad feeling for Prosnax in my own way.

    at least thousands of years old.

    But among the dragons, did they say that he was Prosnax, who had just taken off his hatchling tee? Maybe that��s why natural half wordse out.

    ��You are crying sadly.��

    Gentle words continue even after speaking to the evil dragon.

    ��But there is nothing to worry about.��

    It wasn��t Prosnax that really worried me, it was our temple allied forces that were attacking Prosnax. It seems that there are at most 20 people, including Leoni Hisagi, a South Korean��.

    The dragon is the king of all things.

    At the same time, it is a strange existence.

    If it��s not Kii, it means that you can��t dare to face it.

    Moreover, considering that demonized monsters are getting stronger�� Considering that Prosnax isn��t strong enough to show mercy like Yunaxus�� Eventually, my eyes turn toward the green hair

    .

    ��Even if Velier joined, it��s not enough.��

    Think of the best way in a moment.

    Prosnax is at a level that even I, who have [Natural Enemy Rtions] activated, cannot handle. Activate the skill [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth alone]. Only by borrowing the abilities of Grandfel in his heyday will he be able to fight against them.

    but.

    ��Is hunting really the best thing, Hoyeol-ah?��

    like the king of all things.

    That dragons give huge experience points and loot.

    It was me who knew thanks to killing Yunaxus.

    But it wasn��t pleasant at all. I couldn��t feel joy in the level that had risen to the limit of level 50 at once, nor the dragon heart, nor the new equipment made with dragon skin.

    Is that the influence of Grandfell��s integrity?

    Perhaps it was because of the brotherly love under the blessing of the world tree.

    If it��s not all, it��s because of Lee Ho-yeol��s awkwardness.

    I didn��t know

    But I do know one thing.

    ��Everything has a good reason.��

    So I approached Bellier. Marcelo, not anyone else, must have a good reason for allowing Velier to enter the Arcana continent.

    The reason was obvious.

    ��I��ll ask you, Senior Mage Yusia in Velie.��

    ����!��

    ��The principle of purifying the fruit of evil and the entire process.��

    It was me who did it, not anyone else.

    ��If the person who ordered it doesn��t know, isn��t it dereliction of duty?��

    At my request, Bellier had been researching for several months to purify the fruit. But for some reason, Bellier made an expression as if he had been stabbed.

    ��Chief Lee Ho-yeol����

    I realized it only after meeting Bellier.

    great union.

    The reason they can hold out against Prosnax.

    Damn��

    Bellier��s skin was slowly freezing.

    The knowledge of shallow healing magic flows through my head.

    ��It��s the high-level healing magic ��Proof of Equivalent Exchange��.��

    ����You recognize right away, right?��

    ��A magic in which the manifester of ��Proof of Equivalent Exchange�� alone bears the damage suffered by the target. The effect of reducing absolute damage is significant, but the efficiency of magic consumption is not that great.��

    Because of that, I fell into magical exhaustion.

    Belle was gasping for breath.

    I want to ask about my regards, but the snout asks the core.

    ��I don��t think magic power is required during the purification process.��

    ����Whoops, be sharp.��

    ��What do you need? Belier.��

    At this point, you may feel obstinate.

    But I have no choice but to be persistent.

    Healing magic wasn��t all-powerful on the Arcana continent.

    Fire, lightning, water transformation��

    Now I use most of the magic that exists in the Mage Tower.

    He was well acquainted with upper level magic.

    ��His innate magical talent was such that he could imitate most magic just by looking at it. Furthermore, even the potential of the body that is second to none.��

    Yes, thanks to his embarrassing talent.

    To the extent that it can be said that you have mastered it just by reading the magic book.

    Because I was able to use it freely.

    However, the reason why I only learned healing magic to the level of intermediate magic was simple. Healing magic was a fairly honest magic.

    ��It takes a price to restore something.��

    In most cases, the mana of the manifester was the price.

    And that��s why I asked Bellier the question. In a state of magical exhaustion, what the hell would you offer as an equivalent exchange sacrifice to purify the fruit of evil, Velie?

    ��First of all, ��The Extreme of Healing Magic�� should be preceded.��

    The name itself is grandiose.

    But the principle was simple.

    The manifester��s body bes a sacrifice for the healing magic equivalent exchange.

    In other words, he sacrificed his life to manifest semi-permanent healing magic.

    Belle said with augh.

    ��Leras Tilgh turned into a glowing orb after performing the ultimate in healing magic. They say that he who turned into a sphere is still being kept somewhere in the Mage Tower�� Compared to that, wouldn��t my end be a little better? At least you��ll be able to see the outside to your heart��s content.��

    You really meant to risk your life, Bellier.

    ��I understand your determination.��

    It��s not surprisingly surprising.

    Isn��t this the first time Bellier has pledged to risk his life?

    Why do you think of the time when you entered the Arcana continent to solve Marcelo��s time-limiting curse? Bellier said he would follow me.

    ��At that time, the Arcana Continent was and of destruction.��

    It��s not an exaggeration, I died once and came back, right?

    It was in that sense.

    Why die is how a person who has died can die better.

    ��But I won��t allow it.��

    I was no longer the co-chief, but I was the only one. There will be no elder wizards. The Mage Tower��s strict rule is that everyone below the tower lord, Marcelo, must follow my words.

    Bellier asks with a puzzled expression.

    ��You��re not allowed��? If you��re concerned about my safety, there��s nothing to worry about. I have already made up my mind from the moment I entered the Arcana continent.��

    Shall I just be honest?

    I have a title that has a very deceptive effect, [Last Adventurer].

    On the Arcana continent, it is an effect called the power of resurrection that does not die even after death.

    So, even if the extreme meaning of the healing magic is manifested, in 24 hours in real time, you can set foot on the Arcana Continent again.

    For Grandfel, time is not more important than life, even if it is gold.

    Of course, the death penalty, the decrease in experience, isrge, but even considering that, it means that nothing is more important than life.

    ��I��ll exin that very kindly, this snout.��

    But I knew Grandfel��s way of speaking better than anyone else.

    As you guessed.

    The words that came out of his snout were concise.

    ��Who��s next after Prosnax?��

    ����yes?��

    ��Who��s next to you in Bellier?��

    No matter how you hear it, it must be colder.

    ��Is it Cleodia, a skilled mage?��

    ����!!��

    My words cause ripples in Bellier��s green pupils.

    yes, i was clueless

    Equivalent exchange It is said that he purifies Prosnax, who swallowed the evil fruit, in the extreme sense of the healing magic that sacrificed his life. Prosnax was only the second evil dragon.

    It meant that whenever the evil dragon rampaged, someone else had no choice but to give their lives. Tears form in Bellier��s eyes, perhaps remembering Klee��s face.

    ����I am!��

    Bellier struggled to keep up the conversation.

    Unfortunately, it doesn��t give you any leeway.

    Prosnax starts to rampage more violently.

    I opened my mouth as I closed the dawn jacket.

    ��I will.��

    ����What do you mean by that?��

    ��It is enough for you to show your determination.��

    I asked again.

    ��The ultimate in healing magic. Can you exin the apparition process, Velier?��

    ��no! Even if it��s the chief��s order, I can��t follow it. Chief Lee Ho-yeol has something to do for the sake of the Arcana continent and the world of adventurers��!��

    ��That��s why it��s better to exin kindly from the beginning.

    Even if he is the head of a great fallen family.

    Does the nobleman��s stubbornness not go anywhere?

    I answered again this time in the Grandpel style.

    ��Don��t doubt your intuition, Bellier.��

    ����my gut?��

    ��Haven��t you already seen it?��

    Yes, me who came back alive from the Arcana Continent.

    Of course, it wasn��t all right.

    Although the body may have been fine.

    ��Because the suit was torn, the shirt was stained with blood, and the appearance was ridiculous.��

    however.

    ����!��

    Did you remember?

    Belle is startled.

    Then he asks with a serious face.

    ����As expected, the chief has the power of resurrection?��

    I didn��t answer.

    ��It��s simr, but strictly speaking, it��s not a resurrection.��

    In the first ce, the Arcana people just misunderstood the death penalty as the power of resurrection. So I had no choice but to answer honestly this time.

    The time difference between reality and the continent of Arcana.

    Let��s see, 24 hours in reality were four days on the Arcana continent.

    added after calction.

    ��I��ll see you in four days.��

    *

    �C ��Didn��t you already witness it?��

    what came to mind.

    It was a blood-soaked garment of hot fever.

    Bellier was an expert.

    This means that the extent of the injury can be determined just by looking at the amount of blood loss. Moreover, he was well aware of Ho-yeol��s personality. Regardless of the reason, he was not the kind of person who would be drenched in the blood of others.

    ����He was really mortally wounded.��

    However, Ho-yeol��s body, which had returned to reality, was intact. Bellier regarded it as a miracle. He thought it was something that could neither be exined nor could ever happen again.

    So, what I was saying now didn��t make much sense to me.

    ����four dayster?��

    ��What do you mean?

    Is it the aftermath of magical exhaustion?

    Or is it because Ho-yeol��s words are difficult to understand?

    Belier leaned against a tree.

    I lost my mind.

    .

    .

    .

    [The ��warmth�� disappears from you.]

    Blinking message.

    Perhaps Senior Bellier had reached his limit.

    Hisagi calmly looked at the situation.

    ��But we couldn��t do the proper damage.��

    It was different from Prosnax and Yunaxus.

    Above all, he had intact wings.

    No matter how fast it was, even Nam Tae-min, who activated [Berser].

    It was to the point where I couldn��t keep up.

    ��It��s forced.��

    Nevertheless, Nam Tae-min got on the tail of Prosnax.

    He stabbed his greatsword and held on to Prosnax with brute strength.

    But as said.

    ��It��s just forcing.��

    [An uncontroble chill strikes.]

    Damn��

    ��Huh.��

    Even the exhaled breath freezes.

    Even if you were alone, you couldn��t stand the guy��s coldness. What is Nam Tae-min��s condition? If it wasn��t for the feral effect, it wouldn��t be strange if he copsed right away.

    However, Hisagi did not back down.

    ��Breaking into the wall�� I��m sick of it now.��

    Frustrated against a wall?

    It wasn��t once or twice.

    I didn��t want to get used to frustration any longer.

    I didn��t want to kneel in front of a wall.

    If they acknowledged the gap, they were eliminated from now on.

    ��Because we have a goal�� the Pandemonium.��

    back.

    I grabbed the window.

    He aimed at Prosnax.

    Demonic spear skill javelin.

    It was the moment Hisagi gritted her teeth and prepared for the final blow.

    ��You��ve definitely grown.��

    ����!��

    I heard the voice of themander-in-chief.

    The reason why it was expressed as the voice of themander-in-chief, not Ho-yeol��s, was simple. Because Ho-yeol was looking at the war with themander-in-chief��s gaze at this moment.

    What that means is simple.

    ��Then, from now on, it��s education.��

    ����!��

    ��Keep in mind, my map will not go smoothly.��

    The fact that the Allied Forces of the Crusade were finally equipped with strength.

    *

    To express the extreme of healing magic.

    I��d say you don��t need magic.

    Then, until the mana is exhausted.

    I was thinking of going up against Prosnax.

    ��From now on, I have to make use of all the opportunities given to me.��

    let��s see

    Quite a bit of time has passed since the men and womenpeted in the Dragon Temple, right?

    I warn you in advance, but it will be different from then.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    Even after that, I struggled pretty desperately.

    Sword skill, magic, oddity��

    It means that nothing will be as light as it was back then.

    What��s more gloomy than that?

    ��Before teaching, let��s create an appropriate environment.��

    I put my finger to my mouth.

    ��Be quiet first, Hatchling.��

    ��Kwaul��!��

    Pop��

    then the broken Dragon Fear.

    Soon, the ce became quiet as if a rat had died.

    added this time.

    ��Because discipline is also scheduled for you.��

    ����?��

    ��There is nothing to be sad about.��

    It��s not wrong, but it��s a way of speaking that can cause misunderstanding.

    ��New chick Prosnax.��

    ����?!��

 Chapter 404

    Episode 404. Prosnaxra, the new baby chick,

    In hindsight, it��s not wrong.

    Grandfell��s self-centered thinking.

    ��In terms of dragon age, shouldn��t I be roughly 3,000 years old?��

    Considering the age difference��

    It was Prosnax that would be nothing more than puberty at best.

    It��s not that the sun chick is wrong.

    ��by the way.��

    Think of the weight of the burden you have taken on.

    Let��s see, there are so many and heavy that it��s hard to mention each one. However, the one that has felt the most weighttely is definitely the position of ��generalmander��.

    with your foul mouth shut.

    Prosnax expresses anger with ck pupils.

    Facing him, I calmly thought.

    ��How many lives am I standing on now?��

    Before Cataclysm.

    The days when Arcana Continent Electric was just a game. Think back to the number of yers at the time Arcana was doing well.

    I remember seeing an article that said the number of concurrent users exceeded 100 million��.

    ��How many times would the total number of yers be?��

    Not all of them have awakened as yers, but I dare to assure you. Most of those who have awakened as yers are now enlisting in the Allied Crusade.

    ��Even if it means stepping on the Arcana Continent with pride.��

    yes hundreds of millions

    Even limited to yers, they are enormous.

    The allied forces of the temple were under mymand as themander-in-chief.

    I don��t think it��s an appropriate metaphor�� but

    this reminds me of my days as a member of society.

    ��Even when one of my juniors came in, it was burdensome.��

    A guy like me is a shooter.

    So, what should I teach my juniors?

    First of all, I am a beginner.

    I still have vivid memories of not knowing where to put my body because it was so embarrassing.

    but.

    ��Look smart. Even if it is a dragon that has been stained with evil and has fallen, there is no change in its skin. It is best to refrain from thinking of cutting a dragon��s skin with silver, which is soft among minerals.��

    The current me was upright even on the heavy weight of the yer��s life.

    anytime, anywhere, in front of anyone.

    Thanks to the unbreakable pride of Grandfel?

    ��Yes, thanks.��

    But I, Hoyeol Lee, is also the same.

    I��ve decided not to look away any longer.

    Shall I be honest?

    Until now, I just wanted to avoid it.

    ��It��s burdensome to say that you��re themander-in-chief��!��

    Can��t you just call me Ho-yeol like before?

    Because I had the desire to hold on to Nam Tae-min and ask for him.

    But things have changed.

    It is said that the title ofmander-in-chief cannot be regarded as shameful forever.

    cold and warm.

    Because of that, Nam Tae-min��s tattered skin was full of scars. Nam Tae-min, who was hit by the tail of Prosnax and fell, stood by my side before I knew it.

    ��It��s really different from the time of Yunaxus.��

    Hisagi, who barely opened her mouth, was also in a state of disrepair.

    I must have desperately wielded the spear and grabbed it.

    A few broken knuckles looked already fractured.

    ����Whoa.��

    The berserker Leonie was also soaked in blood. It��s not just the three of them. The yers belonging to the Allied Crusade were only looking at me.

    Iughed bitterly inwardly.

    ��How long can I avoid those gazes?��

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    Knowing the subject matter is his specialty, so he is not mistaken.

    Most of the fame and achievements I have umted so far are thanks to Grandfel. In some cases, I know it��s because of ridiculous luck.

    It means that he is not conceited because of the judgment of Lee Ho-yeol, who distributed points to the [Luck] stat.

    ��I know it��s full of bubbles as I struggled.��

    Still, I wasn��t alone.

    Because there were people who climbed on top of that bubble.

    When the bubble bursts, it does not sink into theher alone.

    The yer Real Arcana Continent��.

    is aware that it will sink with everyone.

    Honest feeling?

    If it was Lee Ho-yeol, a petit bourgeois, he might have gone crazy because of the pressure.

    In that sense, thank you again.

    ��Your first priority is to have enough offensive power to pierce the dragon��s hide. If you can cut down the dragon skin that is like armor, even a bad dragon is no different from a devil.��

    To Grandfel, who never loses hisposure under any circumstances.

    thanks to that perseverance.

    I looked at the situation from the point of view of themander-in-chief.

    Prosnax.

    Twenty Crusade Allies.

    and me.

    Asmander-in-chief, I came up with the best strategy I coulde up with right now.

    The oue of this battle never changes.

    ��It ends with my death.��

    [The Ultimate Healing Magic] was telepathically taught by Bellier.

    The extreme of healing magic is the manifester.

    Because I myself became the nucleus of the healing magic.

    ��In theory, it��s worth trying.��

    As I said, I had nned to fight Prosnax with all my might. The second battle with Prosnax. I had a desire to see how much I had grown.

    It was only because I was looking at the war through themander��s point of view.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��I will ask.��

    ����?��

    ��At this moment, can you cut the dragon��s skin?��

    No answer.

    It��s not that I can��t answer because I��m speechless.

    It must be because he is realizing the majesty of the dragon, the king of all things.

    Things were different with Yunaxus.

    It is safe to say that the strength of the leather between Noryong and Bingryong, who was full of blood, is the difference between heaven and earth.

    Moreover, at that time, the magical bombardments poured out by the senior wizards of the Mage Tower made Yunaxus�� dragon skin more vulnerable to attacks.

    but.

    ��You can��t be a good leader just by swinging the whip.��

    I didn��t ask to investigate.

    Shouldn��t I take the lead?

    Because it��s a problem I��ve been through.

    It��s a wall I��ve run into over and over again.

    It means that I will give advice as someone who has ovee an ordeal.

    I said to the yer next to me.

    ��Can I borrow your sword?��

    ��You mean my sword?! Ah yes! Here you are, Commander-in-Chief!��

    It��s a tempo, but it��s a lot of good.

    You can��t cut dragon skins with only tempal.

    A dragon is a [��Strange��] existence that freely crosses between twopletely different worlds, reality and Arcana Continent. It��s because if it��s not Kii, you can��t do meaningful damage to the dragon.

    ��What you need is swordsmanship.��

    ����Swordsmanship.��

    ��To be precise, the fusion of sword skills and skills. That is, it is Qi.��

    I looked at Nam Tae-min and Hisagi.

    ��The two of them have already reached that realm.��

    As proof, Nam Tae-min tore the dragon skin and stuck a greatsword into Prosnax��s tail. Hisagi��s magic spear technique seeded in inflicting scratches on Prosnax��s chest.

    flutter.

    Was it that he was tired of listening to me quietly with his mouth shut?

    Prosnax spread its wings and soared into the sky.

    Then descend rapidly.

    badass.

    It rushed right at me.

    Considering the speed, it is an area where you canpete for a moment.

    Even in the midst of that, I continued to speak leisurely.

    ��The oddity is not adding different strengths.��

    It��s too sad to dismiss it as an addition.

    ��It��s not even multiplication.��

    After a while, I slowly got into my stance.

    ��Square.��

    It wasn��t a grand gesture.

    Just keep your back straight.

    It��s not like I��m serious about fighting.

    It was as if he was giving a hand to a sewage of a far lower realm.

    Shuk.

    I lightly raised the arm holding the sword.

    Kwak Kwa Kwak!

    The aftermath of the collision spreads out.

    Clumsy!

    The dense coniferous forest is bent and copsed by the shock wave.

    Piled up snowkes rise into the air.

    Wow!

    In the midst of a sudden blizzard.

    I hear a voice looking for me.

    ��Super Commander-in-Chief!!��

    I answered.

    ��As you can see, I can handle it.��

    ����!!!��

    self.

    In the middle of the snow, I answered normally.

    How will my appearance look like that? It wasn��t even an Ego Sword, but a rare weapon at best to offset the dragon��s blow. I can understand the surprised expressions.

    however.

    ����How many of them did he bring and paste?��

    It��s a feast of wonder, it��s just��!

    Because sword strength is not enough, the unique stat [Concentration] is converted to [Muscle Strength].

    On top of that, he manifests magic in an instant.

    Reinforcing the ground in contact with the stepping foot.

    The impact applied to the sword was extremely suppressed with pure magic.

    Needless to say, the [Natural Enemy Rtions] that has been activated since a while ago.

    ��Even if it��s a little bitte�� This thing rides the shit line properly.��

    In such a subject, the clothes are well done.

    ��This is why the power of gii is called square.��

    As expected, the dimension is different, dragon��!

    It is difficult to deal with without activating [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth].

    But it��s not something that can��t be knocked down like before.

    Chuck��

    a wobbly arm.

    Prosnax was pointed at the ce the sword he gripped with all his might.

    A clear scar left between the eyebrows on the face, to be exact.

    Dripping blood.

    ��!��

    Flutter-!

    Prosnax jumps into the sky, startled by the bleeding.

    I returned the sword to the dumb yer and continued.

    ��It is enough to leave a blow for now.��

    Yes, you don��t have to take on everything by yourself like the fallen nobles of some great family. It is different from the time when it was heading towards destruction. If you look around, there will definitely be allies.

    ��For example, like now.��

    Catch-up��

    Kirnberg Machine Tower.

    It seems that he detected the devil��s smell in Prosnax��s dragon blood.

    Countless silver needles poured towards Prosnax and started firing. Dragon skin is imprable, but the story is different now that its inner flesh has been revealed.

    Fufufufu!

    No matter how fast you are, you can��t dodge all the thousands of silver needles.

    hit.

    It was the moment when Prosnax was suffering from the silver needle.

    I��m done talking

    ��Let��s finish the guidance training here.��

    In fact, Prosnax was still brisk.

    Speaking in arcana terms.

    Should I say we haven��t even passed phase 1 yet?

    You didn��t even let out a proper breath in the first ce, did you?

    ��Actually, I feel like����

    I wanted to see the end as I promised at the beginning.

    Ever since the first fight between me and Prosnax.

    I wanted topete to see who had grown more.

    However, it was reflected in themander��s field of vision.

    A tightly closed gate.

    The Arcanas were watching Prosnax, who couldn��t return to Antonium and ran amok, with concern. The allied forces of the temple, who were so scarred that it felt like a miracle that they were listening to me.

    ��Yes, because the beginning is important.��

    Guidance education, isn��t there any chance in the future, Grand Fel?

    So, let��s finish here for now.

    I recalled the process of search interference in my head.

    Demonstrates the extremes of healing magic.

    Soon, light began to emanate from my body.

    A message popped up in front of my eyes.

    [The body is changing into life force that has reached its peak.]

    Says Belle.

    He said the process of manifestation would be painful.

    If you look at the records of the Mage��s Tower about Leras Til, it was said that at thest moment, Leras Til cried out in pain and crouched down. as if it were a fetus.

    ��Because of that, it became a sphere of life force.��

    But this stubbornness.

    Where will the uprightness go?

    Yes.

    Even at the moment when the extreme is expressed, I keep my back straight.

    He did not lower his head or look.

    so it looked clear.

    It must be thanks to the intense vitality emanating from me.

    The look of those who start to recover in an instant.

    ��Four wounds?!��

    The target of the extreme was decided early on with Prosnax. It was spreading the same effect as manifesting the highest level of healing magic in the area with only the influence overflowing around.

    Such a feeling was enough for everyone to notice.

    ����themander-in-chief?��

    ��All you. What are you doing��?��

    ��Ho Ho-yeol. Your legs are gradually disappearing��?��

    Nam Tae-min was right.

    My body bes light and burns. Beginning with the legs, they slowly began to disappear into the light. No matter how many times you say it, it is right to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings.

    I want to tell you one by one kindly��

    ��There is no time for that, but Grandfel��s stubbornness is there.��

    Like the words I left to Bellier, all I could do was spit it out. As themander-in-chief, and with the meaning that there was no need to worry unnecessarily.

    It was added in the Grandpel style.

    ��The next guidance training.��

    ����?��

    ��Let��s start in exactly four days.��

    Before long, his vision waspletely covered in light.

    Leras Till.

    Did you say that it became a sphere because of the wind that curled up?

    [Death.]

    [Death penalty applied.]

    [Acquired EXP will decrease.]��

    ��Stand up to the end, but it won��t be a sphere.

    .

    .

    .

    Ho-yeol��s guess was correct.

    Hoyeol stayed upright until thest moment.

    Like a ��single ray of light�� falling from the sky.

    And that light prated Prosnax.

    pierced the sky

    pierced the ground

    going further.

    The basement of the Antonium Pce.

    The Emperor��s library.

    He prated the revtion of the emperors.

    Farr.

    The emperor��s pupils trembled.

    Cloudy will lead the Arcana Continent to destruction.

    ��What is this?��

    The parchment spat out by the emperor��s library was wrapped in light.

    The characters started to get mixed up and corrected.

    A whole new revtion came to mind.

    infinitely deep darkness.

    a ray of light.

    Soon, the emperor��s lips tremble violently.

    ��I wasn��t talking about the same person��!��

 Chapter 405

    Episode 405. You turned the world upside down

    . Warlord��s library.

    The emperor read all the revtions of his ancestors.

    It was literally a prophecy in exchange for life.

    I no longer felt fear.

    ��I don��t know if it��s shocking.

    ������������

    When destruction arrives, dragons with ck pupils will burn the continent. Merciless intent to kill will trample on everything, but this is only a portent.

    ������������

    Kugu Pce.

    A vibration that shook the imperial pce.

    ��This revtion is alsoing true.��

    Northern Antonium seen through magic tools.

    There, as a revtion, there was a dragon.

    It was different from when he cried out the name of the Dark Dragon and brought heavy rain to the Arcana continent. The pupils were pitch ck. Instead of the Dark Dragon��s name, he threw out a dragon fear filled with murderous intent.

    the emperor recited.

    ��If the destruction has truly begun����

    Does Cloudy of Revtion really mean Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo? At this moment, the emperor was shaking. In my head, Cloudy��s prodigal son, the words he gave me did not easily go away.

    -��Serrick Rose, don��t you already know? Do not deny the truth.��

    The emperor bit his lip.

    ��It��s my decision not to be shaken.��

    I��ll ask the emperor��s library.

    Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    Even in order not to doubt you.

    I am well aware of the war situation and the Q&A process.

    A rose that symbolizes the royal family Ceric Rose.

    The contract is established when the rose vine, which has not yet bloomed and only has thorns, bleeds, and the rose vine��s thorns are soaked with Seric Rose��s blood.

    ������

    Jerking around.

    It was the moment when the emperor passed by the library and approached the rose vine.

    Brilliant light prated the Emperor��s library.

    It was an incredible amount of light.

    ����!��

    It was in the basement of the imperial pce.

    No magic or tricks will work.

    But the Emperor is momentary.

    My head seemed to clear.

    The body, which hadpletely stopped eating and drinking for several days, was revitalized.

    Furthermore, even the weakened mind seemed to be healed.

    ����how?��

    boldly.

    It was thanks to the silver sh that crossed the Emperor��s library.

    However, it didn��t end there.

    The emperor��s pupils widen.

    Simrly, the library covered in silver shes.

    A parchment with the revtions of the ancestors written on it.

    self.

    The letters were dancing on the parchment.

    It began to tangle while changing the arrangement.

    The emperor was astonished.

    The future of the empire that our ancestors foresaw at the cost of their lives��!!

    ��Stop, stop, you mean��?!��

    But it was strange.

    It��s not messy.

    The emperor slowly opens his mouth.

    ��Is there a revtion��?��

    Its content haspletely changed.

    Literally.

    As if ��reversed��.

    ������������

    Even if it is stained with carefully nned evil, the dragon will not sumb. They are the Arcana Continent. as the king of all. They will be willing to sacrifice their eternal lives for the continent in crisis and stand on the side of the Arcana continent.

    ������������

    No.

    It wasn��t just the revtion about dragons.

    The destruction of the Arcana continent and the Empire.

    In other words, all the contents rted to the destruction that Cloudy would bring had been corrected. A more dangerous voice flows from the emperor��s trembling lips.

    ����Yes. The ��endless darkness�� will undoubtedly lead the Arcana continent to ruin. However, no one can criticize the move. Darkness only gives back what it has received. So be grateful����

    Unexpected content continues.

    ��To the ��light�� that guides the darkness���� It

    didn��t take long to realize the meaning of the words.

    ����not a ray of light in the infinitely deep darkness.��

    infinitely deep darkness.

    and a ray of light.

    It was to refer to different beings.

    Then, a name shed through my mind.

    ��Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.��

    and another name.

    ����Lee Ho-yeol.��

    I thought it was only the name of the continent of Arcana and a nickname from apletely different world of adventurers. The words he uttered shed through my mind.

    �C ��He is also me.��

    ����!��

    In the eyes of the emperor, Lee Chae was young.

    He didn��t hide anything in the first ce.

    Lee Ho-yeol and Grandfel.

    Didn��t they both implicitly admit that they were themselves?

    It was.

    It��s all my fault for not trusting himpletely.

    Swipe��

    the emperor turned around as it was.

    There was no reason to ask any more questions to ��The Emperor��s Library��.

    because I realized

    Yes, even if it is Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo. Even if he is Cloudy in the revtion that will drive the empire to ruin on the Arcana continent.

    Isn��t the reversed revtion showing the future?

    ��He has a ray of light.��

    An existence that will guide the darkness to the right path.

    Then the thing to check is not the warlord��s library.

    It was outside of the sealed Antonium.

    ��There must have been a change in the dragon as well.��

    since when

    Dragon fear that cannot be heard.

    I guessed the situation without having to check it.

    The emperor hastened his steps.

    As much time wasted on useless worries.

    ��We must hurry up and release the blockade of Antonium.��

    I had to move fast.

    Jerking away��

    But soon the emperor��s steps stopped.

    ��My dear Cerrick Rose.��

    The Emperor��s archives.

    The one blocking the entrance was a silver-haired man.

    What could be seen through the long flowing silver hair were the exhausted eyes.

    The emperor��s mouth opens.

    ��I��ll get out of the way, Pride.��

    Pride Cloudy.

    Cloudy��s prodigal son had introduced himself that way.

    Pride did not move even in the yellow light.

    Rather, he raised the corner of his mouth and took a step closer to the emperor.

    ��You want me out? Isn��t that different from a promise?��

    ��A promise, what is that����

    ��You have to give your life here, kid.��

    ����!��

    one step.

    As Pride approached, the Emperor took a step back.

    ��Because I made it that way.��

    Because the life he spewed out was so tant that he couldn��t get out of control. The Emperor had a hunch. Was it that he was aiming for my life in the first ce? I remembered the means and methods I had.

    ��this.��

    It��s like being a rat trapped in a poison in the warlord��s library.

    Nash William, the imperial pce mage who would normally have apanied him, had been driven out of Antonium by his ownmand. A conclusion has been drawn. The emperor swallowed a bitterugh.

    ����I wonder if the end of the foolish emperor was right now.��

    I can��t run away from that Pride guy.

    Even if he said that he would pull out the sword from his waist, he wasn��t confident.

    Shouldn��t that be the case?

    My sword is not just a lump of metal hanging from my waist.

    Because it was you, Harkon.

    ��I thought the day we would meet again was not too far away.��

    I��m truly sorry, Harkon.

    One step, two steps, three steps.

    ����!��

    What caught the eyes of the emperor who was taking a backward step.

    These were the revtions of the library.

    Guy Pride already knew the contents of the revtion.

    ��But just a moment ago, the revtion was changed.��

    Along with a ray of light that prated the Emperor��s library.

    The emperor made a decision.

    ��I shouldn��t let him know.��

    What you can do with your own pitiful magical power.

    That is to hide the reversed revtion from him.

    The emperor raised his magic power and threw the mes.

    ��Get away from me.��

    I deliberately lost my aim, spreading the mes into the library.

    Roaring!

    Prideughed bizarrely.

    ��Are your hands shaking? You are trembling with fear, Ceric Rose.��

    ��okay. I guess so.��

    Roaring!

    The reversed revtions burn and disappear.

    So that Pride will never notice.

    It was the moment when the emperor stepped back, hiding his satisfaction.

    Puff��

    the skin tingled.

    ����!��

    When I turned my head, a rose vine touched my skin before I knew it.

    The thorns of the vine had pierced the skin and soaked in blood.

    Pride��s steps stopped then.

    The boy lets out a grotesqueugh.

    and then yell

    ��good. The contract has been established! Ask the question now! No matter what. didn��t you say The truth doesn��t change. All you have to do is confirm the truth and die feeling miserable!��

    The Emperor��s archives.

    An established contract is irrevocable.

    The emperor himself knew more than anyone else.

    ��It��s a question question.��

    Do you ask questions or not?

    At the point where the rose vines are soaked with blood, I will die from suffering.

    just like my father did.

    ��But there��s nothing to doubt anymore.��

    Is Cloudy in the Revtion a Grand Fell?

    The question has long since been resolved.

    Even the infinitely deep darkness that will lead to destruction of the Arcana continent.

    Even if Grandfel is right.

    I will not worry.

    ��Because there is a ray of light by your side.��

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    as long as he exists.

    Grand Fel You, Arcana Continent and Empire.

    It won��t lead to ruin.

    There was no need to confirm that belief.

    So the emperor thought.

    ����just one thing.��

    There were still questions left.

    Is it because there are no more regrets in life?

    A very trivial question came to mind.

    ��So I wouldn��t be able to see you face to face.��

    Are you thinking of asking this question? Even if the previous emperors shouted that they did not hand down the Emperor��s library to use it like that, they probably have nothing to say.

    also.

    ��Even if you consider me disrespectful, I have nothing to say.��

    But the emperor was determined.

    Pride can��t overhear.

    Inwardly, I threw a question into the Emperor��s library.

    ��I��ll ask the Emperor��s library.��

    infinitely deep darkness.

    and a ray of light.

    Grandfell and Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��What kind of fate do these two have?��

    The question I had from the moment I realized that they are different beings.

    How can two people exist in one body?

    It was even the continent of Arcana and the world of adventurers.

    ��What kind of fate brought them together?��

    Before long, the Emperor��s library gave an answer to the question.

    ����!��

    Naturally, the answer came only from within the emperor.

    Pride stoppedughing and looked at the emperor��s face before opening his mouth.

    ��It looks like you��reughing, stupid Ceric Rose.��

    It didn��t matter what questions were asked.

    Because his purpose in the first ce was to supply nutrients to that rose vine just before flowering. I was satisfied because the blood of the young Seric Rose became food.

    But I didn��t feel too good.

    ��That��s a nice smile too.��

    just before flowering.

    Are you going to absorb it to the very end?

    Unlike the previous emperors, the rose vine suppressed the emperor even harder. The Emperor��s body began to gradually burrow into the tangled vines. It would be terribly painful.

    Even so.

    A faint smile hung on the corner of the emperor��s lips.

    The emperor quietly opened his mouth.

    ��is it.��

    Lee Ho-yeol and Grandfel.

    Was it like that?

    It seems that such a fate happened between the two of you.

    no one can understand

    The fate of the gale.

    The Emperor smiled and added thest words.

    ����You really did have to hide it thoroughly.��

    *

    Took.

    Harkon, Commander of the Lion Heart Knights.

    ��this.��

    Harkon touched the fallen leather strap.

    I thought I was fully prepared.

    I never thought the leather straps that hold the gear around my waist would break.

    ��It��s a lightning bolt in the midst of being busy.��

    Finally, you step on the Arcana continent.

    Return to Antonium.

    I will see Your Majesty.

    Suddenly, the view came out of the window.

    Harkon captured the scenery of Frost, where he and the Knights of the Lionheart were stationed. If you move on to Arcana�� you probably won��t find this peaceful Frost again.

    Harkon summarized hisplex feelings in one word.

    ��I will return with the news of victory after the holy war.��

    With this, the preparations areplete.

    All that remains is to obtain approval from themander-in-chief, Sir Ho-yeol.

    Harkon went through the portal to Yusra Kingdom.

    At this time, Ho-yeol should be in the office of Yusra Kingdom.

    Harkon, who hastened his steps, smiled a little.

    ��You may be quite surprised.��

    Two swaying legs.

    What would His Majesty look like when he saw himself missing a leg? What if that injury was a medal obtained while fighting a dragon?

    ��What a relief.��

    Harkon swallowed a sigh of relief.

    Even if it��s a reunion after a long time, there won��t be any awkwardness.

    Because it seemed that each other��s stories would not dry up.

    Ho-yeol��s office was reached soon after.

    Smart��

    Harkon knocked on the door and heard an answer.

    ��You maye in, Harkon.��

    As always, a calm voice calms the excited mind.

    Harkon caught his breath and opened the door to his office.

    and faced

    ����uh?��

    on the office desk.

    Smoking a joke in front of Ho-yeol.

    With some tiny bright yellow fur.

    ��Captain, is that��?��

    Before Hoyeol��s answer was heard.

    bright yellow fur.

    The chick opened its beak instead.

    Beep �C

    it wasn��t a sound.

    A dainty size.

    A bluff that did not suit him fell.

    ��You��re cheeky, human.��

    ����?��

    ��How your head in front of the great Bingryong.��

    ��?!��

 Chapter 406

    Episode 406. Four days (1)

    I scolded the new chick.

    ��Don��t be cocky, Prosnax.��

    ��As the Dark Dragon said, I will forgive you today. human.��

    ��What about that chick, Commander-in-Chief?��

    As I said with my beak, this was Bingryong Prosnax.

    ��It��s been a while since I realized the power of cubic.��

    Do you mean that the words you spit out muste true? Prosnax manifested a polymorph, changed his appearance to a new chick, tore through the dimension and pursued me. The reason is obvious.

    ��Anyway, I��m good at worrying others, so I am.��

    I sighed inwardly and replied to Harkon.

    ��It was sessful because of your sacrifice.��

    ��My sacrifice is�� no way!��

    ��Yes, I have purified the fruit of evil.��

    What process did Prosnax go through to be purified because it was me who manifested the extremes of healing magic and died on the Arcana continent? Also, it was unknown what the situation was like on the Arcana continent.

    so.

    -��Dark Dark Dragon!��

    The moment when Prosnax tore through the air and revealed the appearance of a new chick.

    I was rather delighted than surprised. Still, the relief that it wasn��t a dog death. On top of that, I felt like I could hear the details of what had happened in detail.

    however.

    A fluttering sunbeam.

    -��I don��t know because I��m rushing after you?��

    Indeed, a hatchling who is faithful to his emotions even in a flurry��!

    ��At this rate, I have no choice but to ask Highel.��

    The moment I was in agony.

    Harkon had knocked on the door of the office.

    He is a Harkon trained in the Grandpel style of speech.

    It seemed that he immediately recognized the meaning behind my words.

    ��It seems that evil dragons appeared on the Arcana continent after Yunaxus. That��s the Bingryong Frosnax�� But can I ask why it��s in the form of a chick?��

    Regarding that, Prosnax answered.

    ��Human. Appearance is meaningless to dragons as long as polymorphs exist. You want me to be a new chick, so I just follow orders. Isn��t that right, Dark Dragon?��

    A new chick doesn��t mean a real new chick.

    It��s because he��s a hatchling, so he doesn��t understand the analogy.

    Still, it was good as long as it was a chickpea.

    ��Although the hair is flying.��

    Above all else, try toe back as a massive Bingryong in the office. Aside from being a mess, the luxurious golden pce may copse.

    Harkon nodded startled.

    ��As expected, it was themander-in-chief��s influence. indeed.��

    I looked at Harkon in admiration.

    ��You can��tpletely hide your feelings, Harkondo.��

    Harkon was an old veteran.

    He went through countless battlefields and suffered extreme ordeals to the point of losing both legs at the end. Therefore, the emotional change is not revealed in most things. However, there was a hint of hope in Harkon��s face.

    ��I��m more sorry to say this.��

    A questionable choice made by the emperor.

    A blockade was dered in Antonium.

    Cloudy��s prodigal son may be involved in the situation.

    No matter how you look at it, it wasn��t my fault.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    It was not easy to speak out hastily.

    However, could Grandfel, who does not hide anything, allow silence?

    Eventually I opened my mouth.

    ��Antonium is under blockade, Harkon.��

    ����Even if not, I heard the rumors. It was true.��

    ��Also, there is evil involved in the blockade.��

    ��To call it evil must be the Seven Deadly Sins.��

    ��That��s right. Thest seven deadly sins are arrogance.��

    I spoke.

    ��At the same time, she is Cloudy, who has the same silver hair as me.��

    ����!��

    Harkon��s pupils shake.

    I can��t help but feel frustrated

    But I don��t know the specific story yet.

    In the first ce, it was [Understanding the Curse of Darkness] that I faced with the arrogant guy.

    It was only a moment in the memory of ��that day��.

    ��I don��t even know what kind of rtionship it is.��

    But nothing to worry about.

    Emilio, the king of scavengers.

    Now that I have a rtionship with him.

    I was able to grasp the dynamics of Antonium through the sewer.

    Harkon nodded at Emilio��s name.

    ��A devastated continent must be an environment where scavengers cannot but infest. Having gathered such scavengers means that they are not ordinary people�� To be able to embrace even such a person. He is also themander-in-chief.��

    ��Not because I embraced it, but because of the butterfly effect.

    I was silent about it. It was because he was struggling to answer, but he noticed the worry on Harkon��s face. I��ll have to get to the point soon.

    ��I will permit the Lion Heart Knights to enter the Arcana continent. The date and time is exactly this time tomorrow. The purpose is to find out the situation in Antonium. and.��

    At the words that follow, Harkon��s eyes shine.

    ��It��s a face-to-face with the emperor.��

    ��!��

    The arrogant guy must have ns.

    It seemed that I, not anyone else, wanted to set foot in Antonium. If it was like before, I might have entered Antonium right away. However, as I said before, it is different from the past when I struggled alone.

    As much as the Commander-in-Chief of the Allied Forces of the Holy War acknowledged its weight.

    I have many friends.

    Because I had to lead and take responsibility for them.

    chuck.

    Soon, Harkon lowered his head with a solemn expression.

    ��Ryan Hart will follow themand of the Commander-in-Chief.��

    Harkon retreated to prepare for the final campaign, leaving only me and Prosnax in the office. So, let��s get serious about it now. I asked the new chick.

    so.

    ��What happened to the evil you swallowed, Prosnax?��

    *

    Time on the Arcana continent was passing four times faster than in reality.

    exhaustion of power.

    In the aftermath, Bellier��s eyelids flinched as they copsed.

    ����?��

    strange ceiling.

    small family home.

    A man with blonde hair came into sight.

    ��This is����

    ��Senior Bellier are you okay?!��

    ��Senior Banshi��?��

    ��Fortunately, the. Really!��

    A skilled mage of the Mage Tower must decide on her major magic.

    It means that unless you create a new school with exceptional talent like Hoyeol, Marcelo or Matisse, you will only polish the magic you chose from the time you were a skilled mage.

    ��It really took an hour. You worked hard, aww.��

    ��lol. That��s too much, bro.��

    However, Nash William was a wizard with the skills of a skilled wizard even though he did not belong to the Mage Tower.

    Healing magic was also included among the magic he mastered through the high-quality magic books left in the Imperial Library, so his level wasparable to that of a skilled wizard of the Healing School.

    Bellier noticed the hard work and thanked him.

    ��Thank you, Sir Nash.��

    ��Oh no!��

    Nash��s face turns red.

    Banshee��s eyebrows twitched mischievously.

    There was no time to tell jokes.

    Bellier asked right away.

    ��Where is Chief Lee Ho-yeol?��

    Recall yourst memory.

    A way to purify the evil fruit the dragon swallowed.

    It manifests the extreme of healing magic and infuses powerful vitality into the fruit. To be precise, he sacrificed his life to germinate the seeds of the World Tree that the Fruit of Evil had embraced.

    ��and.��

    Apparently Chief Lee assumed the role on his behalf.

    Benshe and Nash.

    The faces of the two brothers harden.

    ��Unfortunately, me and my brother Nash did not witness thest appearance of Chief Bellier. But one thing is clear����

    Seuk.

    Banshee��s finger pointed beyond the window.

    ��Senior Bellier��s research is not wrong.��

    ����?��

    Bellier got up from the bed as if possessed by something and went outside.

    then it appeared

    A sprout that bloomed from the seed of arge world tree in the northern part of Antonium.

    ��At first, I wondered what kind of rock it was�� Adventurers immediately recognized it, right? That is the seed of the world tree. Perhaps Chief Lee showed it to adventurers before.��

    Yes.

    It was Ho-yeol who had already sprouted the seeds of the world tree through Hayel��s {blessing} once in the [Secret Garden of the World Tree]. But Belle knew.

    ����No, it��s different from back then.��

    However, that seed was the seed of a whole world tree untainted by evil. In order to sprout the seeds of the world tree in the midst of the fruit of evil, the blessing of Hiel is not enough.

    Like I said before, it��s a powerful life force.

    The ultimate in healing magic.

    It meant a sacrifice was needed.

    To Bellier��s firm words, Bensh replied.

    ��Then why don��t you ask me directly?��

    Where Banshee��s eyes were headed, there were adventurers looking at the sprouts of the World Tree. As patients, those who sought a private room for the healing school. It was Leoni Hisagi, Nam Tae-min.

    Bellier approached them.

    ��If it��s them.��

    As with Yunaxus, they were the ones who fought to the death with Prosnax. If it were them, they would know the whereabouts of Chief Lee. As Bellier approached, all three turned their heads as if they felt a presence.

    ����!��

    But Belle couldn��t ask right away.

    Even if it��s a great healing wizard.

    The human mind is incurable.

    Because the inside of their wounded face was clearly revealed.

    Hisagi opened his mouth cautiously.

    ��Prosnax disappeared with themander who became a ray of light. And in the ce where the rays of light disappeared�� only the seeds of the World Tree that sprouted remained.��

    Hisagi asked.

    ����Is the n a sess, Mr. Bellier?��

    Leras Till.

    If he crouched down to be a sphere of light, did our upright Chief Lee be a beam of light? Did he stay upright to the end despite the excruciating pain? It was the moment when Bellier, who had been thinking, nodded.

    Leonie gritted it.

    ��Is this crazy thing a n?��

    Looking at Bellier, he continued his words clearly.

    ��You and Lee Ho-yeol are crazy. know?! Giving up your life is the only way?! Then you should know when to give up. Why are you driving yourself so far into a precipice?!��

    ��Ugh, don��t let this go?!

    Taemin Nam covered Leonie��s mouth with arge hand, but Leonie had already said everything. It was rude to break the formality. Bellier just smiled bitterly.

    ��You are no different, are you?��

    drive yourself into a corner

    Heading to the cliff was no different for the Allied Crusade.

    Bellier was the best healing wizard in existence.

    Even Velier, who could heal most injuries right away.

    They were the three people who healed by hanging on for about a week.

    Especially.

    ��How is the pain in Miss Leonie��s left arm?��

    Berserker.

    ��what?��

    Leoni always fights with blood and injuries. Leonie��s left arm is only attached. The condition was not much different from Harkon��s two legs, which had to be amputated.

    It was only then that Nam Tae-min was taken aback by Bellier��s words.

    ��Come to think of it, where did you sell one sack?��

    ����you just shut up.��

    Leonie, who used to wield dual swords freely, lost her left arm.

    It is safe to say that the power was cut in half.

    Even so, he ran into Prosnax, who was more dangerous than Yunaxus.

    risk your life

    When Leonie was quiet, Bellier continued.

    ��Like us, Chief Lee was prepared.��

    I didn��t want to admit it, but that was the ending.

    Bellier looked at the buds of the world tree that had bloomed brilliantly.

    Is this sprout worth exchanging Ho-yeol��s life for?

    Chief Lee I��.

    It was the moment Bellier suppressed his emotions.

    Hisagi lowered his lips.

    ��What do you n to do from now on?��

    ��well.��

    Bellier looked at the vige at the imperial people.

    Healing their condition is the top priority right now.

    Hisagi spoke first before answering.

    ��We intend to wait.��

    ��Waiting����

    ��Four days.��

    ����?��

    ��Because you said you would start over in four days.��

    four days

    to that word.

    Memories that were blurry due to magical exhaustion came back.

    -��I��ll see you in four days.��

    ����!��

    Those words that Hoyeol left behind.

    ��Chief Lee left me a simr message.��

    ����yes?��

    ��If only for four days.��

    A longing sage.

    Hisagi��s head spins busily.

    Find the meaning hidden in the Grandpel style of speech.

    ����a possibility came to mind.��

    ��Possibility? What? Don��t be intimidated!��

    ��Perhaps themander-in-chief may be in reality at this moment.��

    ��What?!��

    It was the moment when even Bellier��s green pupils widened.

    Pajijik-!

    Suddenly, the air began to split.

    Bellier, the magician.

    And the William brothers who were away were the first to notice.

    That��s no ordinary portal.

    Connecting dimension to dimension.

    In other words, it was a portal of strangeness manifested in reality.

    Eventually, a figure emerged from the portal.

    The shape appears.

    But it was small.

    no it was insignificant

    ����is that?��

    Not suitable for grand production.

    Because he was such a tiny little chick.

    However, the voice was never light.

    ��Pay attention, people.��

    ����what? Is that a chick?��

    ��Bingryong.��

    ��Yeah, no matter who sees it, it��s Bingari��. It��s not what? Bingryong?!��

    The content was the same.

    flutter.

    dainty pping of wings.

    ��This body, Prosnax-nim, is themander of the allied forces of our great Dark Dragon, your temple in reality. It means that he returned with the order he gave!!��

    ��!!!��

 Chapter 407

    Episode 407. Four days (2)

    ��The mission given to you for four days is as follows.��

    Are you trying to imitate Hoyeol as much as possible?

    Prosnax puffs up his fur and says.

    I couldn��t touch it because it was the appearance of a new chick.

    ��Nash, Emilio, and the three senior mages will be the main ones to look at the dynamics of Antonium. However, hasty entry will not be permitted.��

    Taemin Nam and Leonie whispered.

    ��Which side should we join?��

    ��I wish I wasn��t blonde in that magic tower.��

    ��If the mage tower is blond, is Banshee William appointed?��

    buttock.

    Leonie tilted her head, not knowing why.

    For some reason, Nam Tae-min wanted to avoid Banshee.

    why watch now

    ��Whoops. The time has finallye for me, Bensh William!��

    I was excited only by myself.

    Hisagi remained silent.

    It was good no matter which side I joined.

    ��Because they are all talented people who are superior to us.��

    Because there were bigger questions than that.

    The self-proimed Bingryong Prosnax, the chick in front of you.

    Why is the guy who disappeared with the light?

    Did he appear in the form of a chick?

    ��It��s nothing important, but.��

    I didn��t know the exact reason, but it didn��t matter.

    Ho-yeol, themander-in-chief, is alive and well in reality.

    It was enough for now that the guess was right.

    Matisse��s gaze turns to Bellier.

    ��Did you guess, Senior Bellier?��

    ��If you guessed it, you mean Chief Lee?��

    ��That��s right.��

    Senior ck Magician Matisse Dean Carr.

    Matisse was observing the dynamics of Antonium in the south, the exact opposite of the north. Because of that, I was thest to encounter the situation. However, the seriousness of the situation was grasped as much as those who directly observed the situation.

    A ring dyed ck.

    Appropriate magic power from the past.

    Because the northern area was overflowing with suitable magic power.

    In the past, not even a few hours ago.

    That this amount of magical power was generated?

    It means that something very intense happened.

    Because of that, I had no choice but to be serious.

    Matisse opened his mouth.

    ��I was concerned about Chief Lee because of his old age.��

    Belle smiled slightly.

    ��Am I the same?��

    ��Are you sure?��

    ��Because I even asked the chief directly.��

    Before Cataclysm.

    The power of resurrection that was given only to adventurers. I wonder if Chief Lee still possesses the power of resurrection, and if not, why is he prepared to sacrifice?

    It was Bellier who asked directly.

    Bellier continued.

    ��Of course, I didn��t get a proper answer. no You answered correctly, but maybe I just didn��t understand��? But one thing is clear.��

    Bellier smiles.

    ��Four days from now. Chief Lee gave us a lot of assignments. Do you know Senior Mathis? If I disappoint Chief Lee, what kind of vitriol wille back?��

    Banshee, who had been silent at Bellier��s words, nodded vigorously.

    ��I know. This Bensh William knows better than anyone.��

    Nash��s eyes twinkled.

    ��As expected, Bensh-nii! You don��t know anything!��

    Why do you mean four days?

    The title [Last Adventurer] could not be answered by those who did not know the effect. But it had to work. Even considering thest words Prosnax added.

    ��The Dark Dragon will enter the Arcana Continent with the Knights of the Lionheart in exactly four days, Arcana time. So, humans, move quickly!��

    Nam Tae-min nced at the new chick.

    ��Isn��t that a bit nasty?��

    I heard you were trying to kill us just a moment ago.

    Did you say that you spit out the bad fruit and did the good luck? How can you change your attitude like flipping your palm like that? Do you really think of Mr. Ho-yeol as a mother chicken�� or a boss?

    Did he notice Nam Tae-min��s gaze?

    Prosnax turns his tiny little head.

    Open the beak and reply.

    ��Originally, at this age, people grow up fighting.��

    ��Do you grow while fighting? How old are you to say that����

    ��Anyway, you can��t see a human.��

    A hatchling with a flurry of fury.

    Prosnax, who shamelessly changed his words, recalled Ho-yeol��s message. As much as others have been given a heavy task. Prosnax was also on the verge of epting an important mission.

    -��Find a brave knight.��

    Prosnax was genuinely impressed.

    A dark dragon that oversees everything.

    Its reputation was not exaggerated.

    ��I can��t understand why even one insignificant human being can look down on me�� But since it��s your order, Dark Dark Dragon, I��ll faithfully carry it out. So where are you, an arrogant human who ims to be a dragon knight!��

    If it��s a dragon knight, it��s a skal?

    ����right.��

    Prosnax��s intimidation.

    The Great Alliance btedly recalled the existence of Skal.

    Because it was like kkakdugi, I noticed its absence btedly.

    ��Just stay still. That child is unlucky.��

    Nam Tae-min scratched his head and continued.

    ��That�� He must have been searching all over the Arcana Continent alone to find the dragon. I don��t know where or what you��re doing specifically, but you��re probably still going through high school right now?��

    *

    [ss Quest: Dragon Blood]

    Dragon Knight, if you want to climb a dragon, smell like them. Only pure dragon blood can make that possible. Drink dragon��s blood and be recognized as a fellow countryman who shared blood with them.

    �C Acquire hemolysis. (In progress)

    Nam Tae-min��s prediction was correct.

    ��Where should I find that precious thing?��

    Skal was unlucky.

    The fact that dragon��s blood gushed out from the wounds that Ho-yeol had left on Prosnax, and even the fact that thanks to Ho-yeol, he no longer needed to ingratiate himself with the dragon by ingesting dragon��s blood, Skaarl had no way to know.

    ��Let��s fly a little faster for now.��

    Skal��s favorite griffin from Arcana continent crossed the sky.

    First, we headed to the Zero Mountains.

    It was to find the traces of the dragon.

    ��I wish I had something left.��

    Massive regr updates.

    As you know, the zero mountain range has been updated to reality.

    Therefore, nothing would have existed in the ce where the Zero Mountains of the Arcana Continent used to be. However, Skaarl remembered the advice of the romantic explorer Lorentsk.

    -��The king of all things leaves a strong presence. In the mountains, in the fields, on the ground, and even in the air! If it were me, I would look around the site of the Zero Mountains first.��

    The top of the Zero Mountains.

    As it is a ce where dragons have stayed for a long time, traces may remain. Indeed, Lorentsk��s prediction was correct. The site of the Zero Mountains. As the altitude increased, the griffin began to whimper.

    It was clear that he was frightened by the presence of the king of all things.

    ��are you okay. There are no dragons here.��

    Shuk.

    Skaarl stroked the griffin��s head.

    Stabilizing the griffin, it flew a little higher.

    and witnessed

    A rift crack in a split dimension.

    [Hidden Peace: Temple of the Dragon]

    ����found it.��

    A haven for dragons that transcend dimensions.

    However, Skaarl did not dare to enter.

    The message that came up was at a level that made me doubt my eyes.

    [Appropriate level: Transcendentalist]

    [Destruction degree: 100%]

    It was not surprising that the copse approached 100%. It wouldn��t be that the dragons were able to show up in reality and the Arcana continent for nothing. however.

    ����A transcendental person.��

    The appropriate level was unusual.

    From the days of Arcana Continent Electric to recent times.

    A word that even he, who was at the top of the official rankings, had not heard.

    ��Although there was a simr phrase in the Zero Mountains.��

    Not rmended for anyone.

    A phrase that expresses the appropriate level of Zero Mountains.

    I thought there would be more warnings than Zero Mountains.

    ��Is this worse��?��

    Indeed, the warning from the unknown felt even more dangerous.

    ��gulp.

    Skaarl involuntarily swallowed dry saliva.

    ��Did Captain Hoyeol know something?��

    Suddenly, I came to understand the subject.

    Even if you find a trace. That the king of all things is not a being who shows his dragon��s eye to anyone. Skaarl seized the reins of the griffin, who had been restless from earlier.

    ��Anyway, I found a clue. That��s it for today.��

    The goal of locating the dragon was achieved.

    I was greedy for the newly updated ss quest�� but

    if it was a dragon, I couldn��t even dare to go back to myself.

    They say that in order to take dragon��s blood, you have to injure the dragon. Because the current dragons were in a state where it would not be strange to turn into evil dragons at any time. Skaarl murmured, suppressing his desire.

    ��This is not the time when data was just a piece of data, Scal.��

    Don��t be mistaken that this is Arcana Continent Electric.

    If you die, you really die.

    Skaarl murmured and flew into the sky.

    ��I have to deliver the news.��

    Of course, it was unclear how useful the current information would be.

    That��s transcendent. No matter how much you are themander-in-chief, you can��t know everything. Maybe I should waste my time fulfilling the conditions of the proper level of being a transcendentalist.

    It was at that time that Skaarl swallowed a sigh.

    ��Kick!��

    Griffin began to twist.

    Staggering��!

    A saddle shaking violently.

    However, the mount proficiency approached that of a master.

    Skaarl quickly bnced.

    At the same time, demonstrate an understanding of vehicles.

    I quickly followed the griffin��s vision.

    ����what is that?��

    Then, he saw ��something�� crossing the distant ground.

    Quad deuk-!

    To be precise, the grotesque tentacles advancing at breakneck speed.

    ��Kike!!��

    Griffins are also known as spiritual creatures on the Arcana continent. In terms of grade, [Unique] means that it is a good enough pet. He had the mental strength not to be intimidated in front of a tolerable monster.

    Food Duck��!

    Skaarl couldn��t help but be surprised.

    ��I��m more anxious than when I found the traces of the dragon.��

    What the heck are those tentacles?

    At first, its power seemed truly devastating. It was a momentum that would break the bones if the path was interrupted by advancing through thend as if cutting through the soft sandy beach.

    But the tentacles seemed to have a clear destination.

    ��calm down. Griffin, that won��t hurt you.��

    Simply moving towards ��somewhere��.

    Because he wasn��t chasing a creature that was running away from him.

    However, Skal��s relief did notst long.

    It was because I noticed it while looking at the tentacles.

    ����?��

    Wait, that��s the direction of the empire��s capital, Antonium!

    *

    Prosnax.

    The new chick suddenly opened its beak.

    ��Oh, I forgot one thing.��

    ��Eh? Did you forget?��

    ��no. Was that Bingryong right in the first ce?!��

    Could it be that the brain size and intelligence of the chick have be a bird��s head because of polymorphing into a chick? It was the moment when Nam Tae-min and Leonie exchanged serious nces.

    Regardless, Prosnax opens his mouth.

    ��It was also your duty to protect the seeds of the newly sprouted world tree. The Dark Dragon said that you humans must keep in mind the characteristics of the seeds of the World Tree����

    ����!��

    The moment I heard that, the yers came to mind.

    The fact that the [Garden of the World Tree] was originally a [swamp of predators].

    Moreover, Leoni Hisagi from South Taemin.

    The three were experienced predator rifts.

    ��Didn��t all kinds of named mobse in?��

    ��They all aimed at the tremendous blessing of the seed of the World Tree.��

    ��Still, it seems that the quarrel stopped after the buds sprouted? no?��

    Now, when the seed of the world tree has sprouted.

    Isn��t there a reason monsters flock?

    Mysterious gaze toward Prosnax.

    Prosnax, the party involved, brazenly pped his wings.

    ��No, it��s an enemy on a different level from those misceneous things. To put it simply, it��s because he��s the one who corrupted my mother and my siblings. Also, what he wants is not a blessing, but a new world tree itself.��

    The one who corrupted the world tree and the dragon?

    The purpose is to swallow the whole new world tree?

    That such an ignorant bastard woulde��?

    No, why are you saying that now?!

    Did he notice the resentful gaze?

    Prosnax opens its beak.

    ��Didn��t you tell me? You can do that when you are young.��

    He��s getting old again this time.

    The shamelessness is too much.

    What did it mean to be young in the first ce?

    ��Didn��t they say that dragons are at least 1,000 years old?��

    Leonie added a word.

    ��I want to look at the genealogy of that bastard��s world tree.��

    I was sure.

    That level of brazenness must have been in the family.

    But there was no more room for grumbling.

    ��Cause I��m starting to feel it

    Quad deuk-!

    primordial evil.

    The tentacles he stretched out towards the new world tree.

    great malice.

    [The demon ��by-product of the original evil�� appears.]

    At this moment, the giant coalition honestly resented Prosnax. Because that bird headpletely forgot, neither the senior wizard nor the imperial pce wizard existed around the scavenger��s capital.

    In such a situation, to protect the sprout of the world tree.

    But the Great Alliance did not know.

    The fact that there is an unavoidable reason for Prosnax��s impudence.

    Yes, it was the nature of being born as the king of all things.

    obviously. There is no choice but to pay the price for touching such a king. Soon after, the chick floats into the air. Uncontroble magic power began to emanate from Prosnax.

    ��It is you.��

    The chill of the Cold Dragon began to flow out.

    ��The one who corrupted my mother, the world tree, and deceived me and my brothers. I, Prosnax, have been waiting for you. You will finally get your revenge.��

    The chill of the gale covered the area.

    ��Stay frozen and stop.��

    Everyone was shocked.

    ��Before I kill the rats.��

    oh my god.

    What a cheeky chick.

    No, there are all dragons!

 Chapter 408

    Episode 408. Four days (3)

    Allies of the Temple.

    ��All of them are undeserved allies to me.��

    Among them, if we were to pick out our special forces��

    First of all, we cannot leave out the heads of the 4 families and Mary, the descendant of the twilight. Because, as transcendentalists, they were the ones who had the qualifications to go beyond being able to enter the social arena of time and space and enter the upper levels of the social arena.

    but.

    ��Prosnax is a standard outfield.��

    Thanks to the briefpetition, I realized it once again.

    Dragons are on a different level.

    It literally means super special power.

    ��I will entrust you with an important mission, Prosnax.��

    Therefore, I entrusted the responsibility to Prosnax.

    I didn��t know how long he nned to keep his polymorph, but�� isn��t it our Grandfel who doesn��t judge opponents based on their appearance?

    ��I will ept anything, Dark Dragon.��

    Still, there is a formality.

    Prosnax, a first-year-old chick bowing his head.

    I shook off my doubts and continued.

    ��Dispose of the monsters that the original evil guy is about to spread.��

    primordial evil.

    He was the culprit that caused the world tree to rot, the dragons to corrupt, and the elves to roam the Arcana Continent out of guilt. He will definitely be aiming for a new world tree.

    What is the guy��s purpose?

    Even if we don��t know for sure, one thing is for sure.

    The evil of the beginning does not want the World Tree to exist on the Arcana continent. That��s why they induced the dragons to swallow the evil fruit, deceived the elves, and caused the first world tree to die inplete istion.

    ��Do you think things will go your way this time too?��

    Yes, this is not the first time the world tree has sprouted.

    [The Secret Garden of the World Tree].

    Because there was a seed of the world tree that sprouted in a crack that was neither in reality nor in the Arcana continent. Even if it is said to be evil in the beginning, its exact location is unknown.

    However, the seeds of the World Tree spit out by Prosnax are different. Because it was rooted in the northern part of Antonium on the Arcana continent. It means that even the primordial evil knows its existence and can bring forth by-products that wriggle the demonic beast.

    ��The by-products were formidable.��

    I asked a cool question.

    Are there people in the Allied Crusade who can defeat the by-products of primordial evil? The answer is no.

    Furthermore, I was unable to enter the Arcana Continent due to the [Last Adventurer] effect. Like it or not, it means I have no choice but to leave it to Prosnax.

    Fortunately, Prosnax responded enthusiastically.

    ��It is an honor to have you give me a chance to avenge myself.��

    If you think so��

    I will faithfully carry out my mission even without adding anything else.

    Of course, Prosnax��s mission did not end there.

    ��Asmander-in-chief, I have to raise the strength of the allied forces.��

    Dragon Knight Skal.

    Now that Prosnax has fully joined the Crusade Alliance.

    Skal had a chance to be a true dragon knight.

    Of course, you can��t force it because of this guy��s personality.

    Besides, considering Prosnax��s personality.

    You wouldn��t know what kind of month would fly if you forced it?

    ��I won��t leave it to youpletely about the dragon knight.��

    So ride the skal on your back when you can admit it.

    Imunicated it to Prosnax using the Grandpel style of speech.

    More than anything, it was a judgment I could make because I had experienced it.

    Don��t be sad, Skal.

    ��Let��s try filling the bottomless dock with water.��

    After all, you have to suffer several timester.

    why look at me now

    There is no time to breathe.

    ��Train your weakened body. (Repeat)

    You��re suffering from this damn training quest��!

    *

    ����that chick was really Bingryong.��

    Opening of Prosnax.

    [Bingryong Prosnax transforms the field.]

    Prosnax did his best in front of the enemy, the primordial evil beast. A message flickered in front of the eyes of the Crusade Alliance yers.

    [You have entered the snow mountain of Hidden Peace Bingryong.]

    The field of view is reversed.

    North of Antonium.

    The serene scenery was nowhere to be found.

    What you see is a snowy mountain towering as if to tear the sky apart.

    blizzard.

    and.

    ��Don��t trample on me.��

    It was Prosnax, a first-year-old chick who let out fierce peers. Because they are allies, they are not affected by the cold or dragon fear. It was only for a moment that everyone was relieved.

    ��Ber is it over already?!��

    The [by-product of primordial evil] demon beasts that rushed forward, turning thend into a mess, had been frozen as it was. Prosnax ps its dainty wings and advances towards the Witchbeast.

    ��Bring Sisiha-kun��s body.��

    snap.

    It looks like a reduced chicken foot.

    It��s a small new chick��s foot, but the power is the same.

    The moment you step on it cheaply.

    The frozen tentacles break apart.

    The senior wizards who teleported btedly due to an untimelymotion.

    Banshee William, senior fire magician, spits in astonishment.

    ��Did you see that monster!��

    I don��t know if it��s a book rted to fire magic.

    The other book was Banshi, who was not particrly interested in the history of the Mage Tower.

    That��s because Bensh William didn��t exist in the history of the Mage Tower before. Therefore, Banshee was not very impressed by the record of the Great War of the Dragon Demon.

    ��Summoning an iceberg, even if it��s Senios-sama��!��

    Biting and biting attribute magic.

    It was fire magic with a clear superiority over ice magic. That was a level wherepatibility was meaningless. The dimension was different. For some reason, Matisse, the senior ck magician, also nodded at Bensh��s words.

    ��It��s called the stage of change.��

    Just like Prosnax summoned Snow Mountain.

    Beings of different ranks change the whole world.

    Hisagi trantes Matisse��s words into the yer��smon sense.

    ��You mean the change of the field.��

    Nam Tae-min also nodded at Hisagi��s words for some reason.

    ��There aren��t many mobs like that. Even more so on this scale.��

    Thanks to you, I realized it all over again.

    What were we thinking when we ran into such a monster?

    But even more unbelievable words followed.

    In none other than Prosnax��s beak.

    ��Are you just this surprised, human? As for the dark dragon��!��

    He endured the chill that even time froze. This body Prosnax, of course. He subdued a group of dragons with a single word at the Battle of the Dragons, where dragons that were iparably stronger than himself gathered!

    The saga that followed showed no signs of ending.

    ����Isn��t that a legend?��

    ��Even a legend is not enough. mythology myth. If everything is true.��

    ��So, how far do we have to believe that chick?��

    Whoever said it was very important.

    If Ho-yeol had said those words himself, he would have been infinitely trustworthy. Because they were the ones who confirmed Prosnax��s free-spirited cubic. I couldn��t help but nod my head.

    There was one more person who couldn��t believe such a situation.

    ��Where are the tentacles? Could it be that you have already dealt with it?��

    It was Skal who arrived at Antonium btedly riding a griffin.

    I pursued desperately.

    With Griffin��s shrunken speed, now was the best.

    Nam Tae-min whispered to Prosnax.

    ��Jack. That brave knight.��

    ��What else is that chick? Is it a pet?��

    ����You��re talking about trouble.��

    It was.

    It was a really big deal.

    Prosnax remembered Hoyeol��s words.

    ��He said he would leave it up to me to decide if you were qualified.��

    ��Qualification? What is the chick talking about?��

    ��Since it��s human education, it looks like it will be a game in its own way.��

    Prosnax looked at Skal with sly eyes.

    great union.

    The three guild masters prayed for the repose of Skal��s luck early on.

    shamelessness.

    A whirlwind of speech.

    Even so, an overwhelming ability that cannot be resisted.

    It seemed that the path to hardship was open before Skal.

    .

    .

    .

    same time.

    Likewise, there was someone who was carrying out Ho-yeol��s mission, so the king of scavengers. It was Emilio. A dark sewer where not even light enters. Emilio instructed the scavengers.

    ��Any rumor is fine. Collect all of them.��

    ��Okay, Emilio.��

    ��By the way, where are you nning to go?��

    Sewers connected to various parts of Antonium.

    Emilio looked at thergest sewer pipe.

    Those who noticed were startled and asked back.

    ��Isn��t that the imperial pce? What��s going on when you say don��t evene close? Did you even give me a hint of something out of the ordinary? Or is it a great smell?��

    Emilio shook his head.

    ��No, there is something I must check.��

    Although he did notmand.

    Emilio actively judged.

    For some reason, I felt like my brain was spinning faster. Until now, if I had only been able to predict one move ahead, now I felt like I could see ten moves ahead.

    The scavengers asked cautiously.

    ��Shall we apany you?��

    ��No, the imperial pce side is dangerous.��

    ��That��s true, but����

    It wouldn��t be strange to be an arrowhead just by simply approaching. You might be caught in a magic circle and burned. There is a reason why even reckless scavengers do not approach.

    ��Then be careful. Emilio!��

    Jeopardy��

    but Emilio nodded and stepped toward the sewers connected to the imperial pce. It was something no one wanted. Why? Her feet spontaneously headed for the imperial pce.

    ����It��s strange.��

    self-deprecating behavior.

    However, Emilio��s judgment was not wrong.

    this moment.

    King of Scavengers.

    Emilio��s ability with the monarch��s bowl was in a state of rapid rise.

    okay.

    Although it was invisible to Arcana, Emilio.

    A message popped up in his field of vision early on.

    [Faced the lord of the hostile force.]

    [The stat ��Judgment�� rises.]

    [The stat ��Coolness�� rises.]

    [The stat ��Self-control�� rises.]��

    He is not called the king of scavengers However, Emilio was nothing more than an insignificant king. Because Emilio didn��t have a lot of experience as a master of swordsmanship or knowledge like the emperor.

    Even so, Emilio��s eyes were shining with that of a monarch.

    And that��s it.

    This was the reason why the Lords of Arcana dried the seed of a Lord like themselves.

    national era.

    In the flow of the era that can��t go against.

    Because the ss [Monarch] is in full bloom.

    [The World Quest ��Age of Warring States�� will increase your stats.]

    If that��s the case, questions will naturally follow.

    Emilio had never left the sewers of Antonium in the first ce.

    why.

    only now

    Did you remember the message that you had encountered a hostile lord?

    The reason was simple.

    The lord of the hostile faction that surfaced in the message.

    Because I wasn��t talking about the emperor.

    Cheer!

    ����!��

    Emilio hesitated at the intense pain he felt in his toes.

    Is it a magic circle?

    Even if it was magic, I couldn��t scream.

    Beyond the darkness, an imperial pce guard might be aiming a crossbow.

    however.

    ����thorn?��

    It wasn��t magic.

    Looking at the floor, there was some thorny vine.

    Emilio��s eyes widened.

    ��!��

    I tried to look at the end of the thorny vine, but I couldn��t see the end. I carefully moved my steps to find its roots, but all I could see was thorny vines that were more and moreplicated.

    ��What the hell����

    Did you nt thorns to block ess?

    No, there were no vines like this just a few days ago.

    Besides, if it was a thorny vine, there would be no ce for a guard to stand.

    Emilio swallowed dryly.

    ��What��s going on?��

    However, it was questionable, so I couldn��t back down any further.

    Because he was the only one who could grasp the situation inside Antonium.

    It was the moment Emilio crouched down to avoid the thorns.

    ��Ugh.��

    ����!��

    A moan was heard from beyond the darkness.

    Its identity was easily identified.

    It was the groan of a guard who woke upte after being drunk.

    As I hold my breath, I hear a lively voice.

    ��Aaron? Mel? Where are you guys? Where did they sell the torches�� Ouch! What is this damn thorny vine?! damn it Are you still awake����

    Judging from the fact that the guards didn��t even notice.

    The thorny vines seemed to have grown within a few hours.

    Soon the guard��s voice follows.

    ����what else is this flower?��

    flowers��?

    At those words, Emilio stuck out his crouched head.

    Then it really looked.

    In front of the guard with his head bowed hunched over.

    Two huge blossoms on a thorny vine.

    It really was a man-sized bouquet of roses.

    Soon the guard turned around.

    ��A bunch of roses the size of a person is definitely a dreame true. This.��

    Do you think you��ve slept less or woke up less?

    But unfortunately.

    It was neither.

    in the dark

    Because Emilio was watching closely.

    Squeak.

    ��?��

    A thorny vine secretly approaching the man whose back was turned.

    The moment the thorns touch the man.

    A mouse that was silent in Emilio��s inner pouch.

    Squeak-!

    He jumped out and started running across the sewer.

    ����!��

    Thanks to this, Emilio was able to intuit.

    ��Uh uh uh uh?!��

    The degree of danger of a rose blossom the size of a person.

    The guard, entangled in thorns,

    is covered in rose petals oneyer, twoyers, threeyers.

    ��What a mess��?!��

    Eventually, it turned into a flower.

    Two blossoms hanging from a thorny vine.

    in the same form as those flowers.

    .

    .

    .

    [Library of the Emperor]

    [Destruction: 100%]

    [The eternal rose lord, ��Seric Rose�� appears.]

    [The eternal rose lord, Seric Rose changes the field.]

    [The eternal rosy future is the imperial capital, Antonium. It covers]��.

 Chapter 409

    Episode 409. Four days, time to reciprocate (1)

    The seed of the world tree.

    The size of the sprout is as big as the size.

    One new chick is lightly enough to hold.

    ��I like how cool it is.��

    Prosnax moves its beak.

    We must faithfully carry out the orders given by the Dark Dragon.

    Prosnax showed mercy to humans.

    ��You may concentrate on inspecting Antonium. The buds of the World Tree will be examined by me and the cheeky dragon knight. Are you confident, brave knight?��

    ����yes.��

    Skaarl nodded with a porcupine.

    Nam Tae-min was dumbfounded.

    I murmured as I turned around abruptly.

    ��Scr, that one is also whimsical. He said he would be happy to die if he could meet a dragon someday. Why are you like that now when the dragon is right in front of you?��

    The only person who could answer that question was Skal.

    Skaarl nced at Prosnax.

    Rather, if it was in the form of a dragon, he would have dly obeyed themand.

    however.

    majestic.

    Where is the dragon in fantasy and a chick?

    What is this snarky tone even?

    But it was an undeniable reality.

    [ss Quest: Dragon Blood]

    Dragon Knight, if you want to climb a dragon, smell like them. Only pure dragon blood can make that possible. Drink dragon��s blood and be recognized as a fellow countryman who shared blood with them.

    �C Acquire hemolysis. (Optional)

    -Build a rtionship with Bingryong Prosnax. (optional)

    The system does not lie.

    The newly added quest objective is that talking chick.

    It says Bingryong Prosnax.

    ��For now, try rubbing the shoulders of this body.��

    ����yes.��

    king of all things.

    ��Not cool. Okay, tell me something interesting.��

    ����yes.��

    fantasies about dragons.

    ��Tsk. You still have a long way to go on my back.��

    ����yes.��

    It was miserably broken.

    The biggest problem is that this is the beginning of the hardship.

    But did I say that even a tragedy looks like aedy when viewed from a distance?

    Nash William, the imperial pce wizard, spoke to Nam Tae-min.

    ��I only heard about adventurers through rumors. You seem to have infinite possibilities. You are courageous! Lord Skal will be listed in the history books of the Empire someday.��

    Nam Tae-min nodded.

    ��I deserve to be treated like that.��

    The only hidden ss dragon knight. Nam Tae-min, who had seen Skaal since the early days of the Arcana Continent, was well aware of that deceit. Nam Tae-min answered with a smirk.

    ��If I want to leave my name in the history books of the Empire, I will have to work hard too.��

    If this is a good-willpetition, wouldn��t Mr. Ho-yeol allow it?

    enthusiasm springs up

    Nam Tae-min was just warming up lightly.

    Suddenly, Nash��s steps stopped.

    ��Why can��t barbarians be listed in the imperial history books?��

    ��No, it can��t be. It��s not like that����

    Nash��s gaze was directed to the walls of Antonium.

    Shuk��

    Nash continued, raising his finger.

    ��See? What is that? At first nce, it looks like a nt. Since when did you see something like that on the wall�� I didn��t see anything like that until yesterday.��

    A sensory organ closer to that of an animal than a human.

    Nam Tae-min looks at the wall with a wide view.

    Then it really looked.

    ��Does that look like a thorny vine?��

    ��yes? A thorny vine?��

    ��The sharp ones are like rose thorns����

    Maybe they are trying to hang thorns instead of barbed wire to prevent them from crossing the wall recklessly. However, considering the height of the walls of Antonium, it seemed meaningless.

    Nam Tae-min touched his chin.

    ��Unless it lifts the ground like ourmander-in-chief��s magic�� You won��t be able to climb up the wall with something like adder. And no matter how sharp the thorns are, it��s not enough to pierce this kind of armor, right?��

    ��you��re right. The empire won��te up withx measures.��

    Nash nodded vigorously. He was an imperial wizard who knew the circumstances of the empire well. That��s why I couldn��t understand the thorny vines on the wall.

    ��Could you please wait a moment?��

    If it was my older brother or the senior mages of the Mage Tower��

    he might have guessed something.

    Nash sent a telepathic message.

    ��You want me to keep an eye on the wall?��

    Banshee apanied Hisagi.

    Hisagi didn��t like it, but it was an inevitablebination.

    What if Nam Tae-min or Leonie apanied Banshee?

    ��It��s true, aww. So what is that vine? I want to burn it.��

    ��because it seemed like something out of control was about to happen.

    Let��s think calmly.

    Hisagi looked at the situation without being swayed by Banshee��s reaction.

    ��Chief Benshi Mage, can you guess anything?��

    ��Hmm, well.��

    The eldest son of the famous wizard William family.

    Banshee had no history of viting even the most demanding standards for formality. When Hisagi asked formally, Banshee also answered formally as a senior.

    ��Even this Banshee William is hard to understand that Antonium��s thorny vines. Listening to the return telepathy, it seems that Senior Matisse Bellier is no different from me.��

    Hisagi bit his lip.

    Is it an unusual thorny vine?

    Not even a day has passed.

    I was already starting to feel the void in Ho-yeol.

    ��Wait, who��s there?��

    However, it seems that even the gap was expected.

    Soon, Ho-yeol��s arrangement began to show its presence.

    without looking at anyone

    Didn��t even pay attention.

    From the low-lying sewer.

    ��Emilio, the king of scavengers.��

    ��If it��s Emilio��?��

    ��Our king informs the temple allies of the situation in Antonium.��

    ��!��

    The scavengers came to the scattered allies of the temple to convey Emilio��s words. If you are inside Antonium, you should be able to find information about that thorny vine without difficulty.

    Soon the expected news came.

    ��Everyone in Antonium was eaten by that thorny vine.��

    ����!!!��

    The first word came out unexpectedly.

    even without prompting.

    Even if you couldn��t believe it, the back story continued.

    ��A human who touches a thorny vine turns into a rose blossom. Layer byyer, two petals sprouted from that skin and covered the body. It means that it will eventually turn into a rose flower.��

    ��Damn it.��

    Leonie responded reflexively. Bellier, who was apanying Leonie, alsopletely agreed with Leonie��s answer.

    That��s because it didn��t make sense even if you looked at it from the Mage Tower��s point of view.

    ��Even the highest level of magic cannot transform a human into a rose. No, even if it were possible, it would consume an enormous amount of mana. But you made everyone in Antonium like that?��

    Wow!

    Meanwhile, Nash roughly grabbed the scavenger��s hem.

    ��I am serious now, Scavenger. He who is merciful may have fully trusted even you, but I mean not. So where is Emilio now?��

    The scavenger caught by the cor gave a crooked answer.

    ��You can��t trust us?��

    ��Yes, how could youe from the bottom����

    ��This is why the imperial pce bastards.��

    ��what?��

    Wow!

    The scavenger spat on the dirt floor.

    ��This is why it should have been dried to the end. Emilio risked his life to enter the imperial pce! Do you know where the thorny vines came from, the famous imperial pce wizard? Those thorny vines that came pouring out from the bottom of your imperial pce!!��

    The scavenger stole the teary eye.

    It had to be.

    He just hid in the sewer and avoided his anger.

    They saw the inhabitants of Antonium being eaten by thorns.

    Because I watched carefully as it turned into a flower.

    ����A thorny vine sprouted from the imperial pce?��

    Seruk.

    Nash��s hand, which was holding the hem of his dress, loosened. Nash raised his head and looked at the ramparts. If that was true, then the thorny vines appeared on the castle wall.

    The whole of Antonium��?

    ��If you still don��t believe me, listen up.��

    ��!��

    ��What kind of sounds areing from beyond the walls?��

    Nam Tae-min, who was silently watching Nash��s back, was startled.

    I found out btedly.

    Even if you sharpen your sensitive hearing like a beast.

    I couldn��t feel any sound or presence.

    ��how��?��

    Nash and Nam Tae-min.

    Bellier and Leoni.

    Single Matisse.

    It was a moment when everyone couldn��t catch up.

    Only.

    ��It��s simple, Hisagi��s apprentice wizard!��

    Benschman spoke confidently.

    Hisagi was taken aback by Banshee��s words.

    Is that a well-founded confidence?

    Or is it a habit of a senior wizard who wants to brag in front of himself as an apprentice wizard?

    But is it that the eyes of suspicion don��t evene into my mind?

    Bubbly.

    a bold step.

    Banshee approached the walls of Antonium.

    ��The exact cause is unknown, but Antonium was covered with thorns that turned humans into rose blossoms. Also, to find the cause, the king of scavengers, Emilio, entered the imperial pce. That means����

    Blue eyes shed.

    ��This must mean Chief Lee expected even this! Indeed, the true power of the Magic Tower. Are you saying you have to foresee this much of the future in order to rise to the position of Chief? After all, the seat of chief is not easy.��

    clearer eyes.

    ��Then the order you gave us is understandable. Do not enter Antonium no matter what happens for four days. Because we have no way to bring back humans who have turned into roses. If so�� here��s the question. Hisagi apprentice.��

    ����I��m listening.��

    ��Does this chief have a solution?��

    Hisagi asked in shock.

    ��No way����

    Banshee let out a satisfied smile.

    ��That��s right, what if it was ��Reversal Magic�� that Chief Lee founded and only Lee Chief can manifest? It should be enough to break the crisis. Then another question. You may answer this time too, Mr. Scavenger.��

    ����me too?��

    ��Contemte Antonium. What is the hidden meaning behind the briefmand given by the Chief? By the way, I am very familiar with the chief��s metaphor.��

    Shrugging shoulders.

    There was no discouragement in Banshee.

    Because he was the one who epted even discouragement as a positive. Banshee��s affirmation, which had added his own excuses to all applications that had been disapproved, was shining.

    The moment of silence ends.

    Banshi knew it and continued.

    ��Those thorns crawling out of the Antonium. Desperately stopping Chief Lee for four days while he was away. That is our real mission.��

    ����!��

    ��It all makes sense.��

    Bensh was questionable.

    ��Indeed, Nash was only part of the superficial reason.��

    It��s just that my younger brother is an imperial pce mage.

    Was it the reason why I was denied permission tounch?

    Absolutely not.

    Even if Marcelo Tower Lord thought so.

    ��Chief Lee has foreseen my use up to this point.��

    Finally, I realized the reason why Chief Lee asked for the reason for leaving the pagoda.

    The time hase for me to act.

    Banshee slowly began to raise his magic power.

    Hisagi hesitated.

    ��Even if it��s a senior wizard, the opponent is����

    It was an unknown thorny vine that swallowed Antonium.

    If Prosnax, an out-of-standard existence, joins.

    the story will be different

    however.

    ��I won��t even be able to pay attention to the seeds of the World Tree.��

    In the end, it means that there is no choice but to block the flood of thorns with the current power. Hisagi wondered. Is it possible? No matter how many senior mages there are in the Mage Tower��

    ��Apprentice Hisagi and scavenger-kun. Consider it lucky.��

    ����good luck?��

    ��Because you are the first to witness my arcane magic.��

    However, Hisagi was underestimating.

    Arcana Continent��s best armed group magic tower.

    The senior mages, who are the leaders, after the cataclysm.

    Because they had never revealed their strength to the world.

    As long as it has a strong ability.

    Because they were well aware of the weight of that ability.

    But now things were different.

    Senior Wizard of Fire Magic, Banshee William.

    Wasn��t there a greater justification for him now?

    Before long, mes rose from Banshee��s body.

    ��Did you say four days?��

    The heat of each syble.

    Uncontroble mes spread throughout the area.

    The thorny vines that had been climbing the walls stopped growing.

    It starts to dry from the tip.

    No, it starts burning itself.

    A tone that doesn��t even feel light.

    ��In the trust of Chief Lee, who believed in mepletely.��

    Lord of mes.

    me Emperor.

    Banshee William finished speaking.

    ��Enough time to reciprocate.��

    .

    .

    .

    Bingryong Prosnax.

    The chick fidgeted with the fluff.

    Is this the mage tower��s blonde-haired kid?

    ��There must have been a very nice person.��

    ����Are you talking about me?��

    ��Don��t you dare interfere in my self-talk. A self-proimed dragon knight.��

    ����yes.��

    ��Compared to that, you are a long way off.��

    How dare you let this body feel the heat.

    that kid.

    Isn��t it quite different from the appearance?

 Chapter 410

    Episode 410. Four days, time to reciprocate (2)

    ����.��

    The air is dry.

    The skin seems dry.

    Voices are heard all around.

    ��Why is it suddenly so hot?��

    ��Ugh, I think my throat is burning.��

    ��Mom, I want to drink water����

    Mathis Dean Carle, senior ck magician.

    He was intuition at this moment.

    Banshee William The fact that he was reborn as an out of control me.

    Shuk.

    Matisse��s gaze turned to the walls of Antonium.

    Starting with Matisse himself, he is the senior of the Magic Tower.

    Therefore, he knew very well what kind of person the senior of the Mage Tower was.

    Each is the absolute of the school.

    The true value of those who have reached such a position.

    Banshi, senior fire magician, is no exception.

    No, he was a little more special.

    The corner of Matisse��s mouth draws a small parab.

    ��Please forgive me, Banshee.��

    Why was he so strict with Banshee?

    Simple.

    because he is strong

    More than normal senior mages.

    Subdue the Fire Dragon Karimzeba. When chasing after the elder mage Karimzeba, who revealed the devil worshiper��s true intentions. Matisse apanied Bensch. And I was convinced.

    -��Of course, if it��s arcane magic, there��s nothing I can��t deal with, but����

    He had already dered that he could handle the demigods.

    In a way, it was natural.

    It��s just that it��s covered in a light, usual disposition.

    Because the me emperor��s fame was not an illusion.

    It was the William family, one of the most famous magicians. Bensh William was the first talent born in the William family in hundreds of years.

    Compared to Matisse himself��

    ��At an age when I was just wandering around the continent chasing ck magic.��

    Because Banshi was making a name for himself on the Arcana continent at the same age as himself. So often Matisse would think. Bensh William Maybe literally following Marcelo and Chief Lee Ho-yeol.

    I wondered if he might be the next generation��s chief qualification.

    It is different from the setting sun like yourself.

    Because Banshee still had endless possibilities.

    Because he had Banshee in mind as the next Chief.

    Matisse had no choice but to be strict.

    ��So I hope you don��t feel too sad about it.��

    But it wasn��t just him.

    Because this chief was there.

    Matisse did not doubt Ho-yeol��s judgment.

    ��You can tell by looking at the fact that he didn��t give the tower permission.��

    Chief Lee also appreciates Banshee.

    Concerned about the aftermath of his release of power.

    It must have been extremely controlled by his tower.

    see now

    from afar.

    He was just disying his magic.

    Damn����

    Antonium��s moisture was drying up.

    crackednd.

    zing sun.

    A sky where even the clouds have evaporated.

    All the heat was obeying him.

    That��s why the seriousness of the situation touched me.

    Enough to give Bensh William permission to release power.

    It may be that something dangerous has happened inside Antonium.

    Those stretching thorny vines may not be ordinary thorny vines.

    But Matisse was stillughing.

    Even so, it meant that Chief Lee knew everything.

    If that��s the case��

    ��Not only Banshee, but also I was the chief��s arrangement.��

    Before long, Matisse raised the appropriate magic power.

    ��I can��t really betray that heavy trust.��

    *

    ��gulp.

    Hisagi involuntarily swallowed dry saliva.

    until that guy

    Was it the Banshee who was exchanging conversations in a light tone?

    Roaring!

    The mes shimmered in his body.

    It looks as if a crown made of me is ced on its head. It seemed that he was wearing a cloak made of me. That was literally the image of the me emperor, the lord of mes.

    Hidden ss magician.

    Insight simr to that of the Mage Tower Apprentice Wizard.

    Perhaps thanks to that, Hisagi couldn��t help but admire.

    ��It��s nonsense����

    A magical spear that handles attributes.

    It was Hisagi who developed his skills and learned knowledge about attribute magic.

    Hisagi��smon sense was copsing.

    ��How can you get such mes?��

    It was a me magic thatpeted with pure magic in terms of the efficiency of atrocious magical powers.

    Of course.

    The magical efficiency of attribute magic depends on the environment.

    mes cannot exist in nature unless they are in an active volcano or in a pit of hell that no living person can even see. This was also the reason why the magic efficiency of water attribute magic was exceptional.

    ��Because moisture always exists in nature.��

    It was at this point that Hisagi��smon sense was shaking.

    Banshee opened his mouth.

    As the senior mage of the Mage Tower, he taught apprentice mages.

    ��It��s the William family��s arcane magic. Hisagi apprentice wizard.��

    ����arcanic magic.��

    ��It��s a decisive battle magic passed down from generation to generation. However, as an adventurer, you may not know the fame of the William family. To put it simply�� The William family was called the Mage��s Mighty House even before the Mage Tower existed.��

    Hisagi was shocked inside.

    ��was he such a great man?

    It was Hisagi who thought of himself as quick-witted.

    ��I didn��t feel that kind of pride.��

    Benshe William.

    Did he intentionally hide his greatness in lightness?

    Or are you simply humble?

    ��My insight wascking, Mr. Bensh.��

    Not that ��someone�� was suppressing Banshee.

    It was Hisagi who couldn��t even think of it.

    Banshi nodded and added in a generous voice.

    ��Your brother will be worried.��

    I��d like to finish it ASAP.

    Banshi suddenly remembered his mother��s words.

    With your talentes responsibility, Benshi.

    �C ��Don��t forget. You have to look around at any moment.��

    Banshi looked around without forgetting that teaching.

    I could see the people of the empire being embarrassed by the heat they radiated.

    Banshi made a decision.

    ��I won��t be able to do it all four days.��

    It wasn��t Benshi��s own limit.

    A line in which the people of Antonium are not harmed by the heat radiating from him.

    I was talking about that limit.

    chuck.

    Banshee wiggled his fingers lightly in the air.

    mes shot up in the direction the finger moved.

    The thorny vines that climbed down the wall were burned and crumbled.

    Hisagi��s snake eyes widened.

    ��It��s a vast Antonium.��

    On the other side, even if the dragon ran rampant, I couldn��t tell. It is the capital of an empire boasting a vast territory. Banshee��s mespletely covered the walls surrounding Antonium.

    ��The dimension is different.��

    That is the senior mage of the Mage Tower.

    Among them, it can be said that it is a flower in actual magic.

    Do you mean the power of the chief of me magic?

    .

    .

    .

    West of Antonium.

    ��Oh hot. What is that me all of a sudden��?��

    The handle of the sword in my hand was hot. Same goes for armor. It was the moment Leonie frowned and red at the mes that sprang up out of nowhere.

    Bellier��s lips fell.

    ��Finally, what I feared has be a reality.��

    ��concern? Do you know something?��

    ��I know Miss Leonie. How could I not know the me emperor?��

    ����the me emperor?��

    Instead of answering, Bellier raised her magic power.

    A few hours ago, I came to my senses after suffering from magical exhaustion.

    Because of that, the expression process couldn��t be quick.

    ��I don��t think I��ll be able to do it anymore.��

    Belle gritted her teeth.

    Leonie, who was watching, tilted her head.

    Wait a minute, what about the me emperor?

    ��Isn��t that�� the blonde hair senior Lee?��

    If my eyes and ears weren��t mistaken, it meant that the mes were magic from Banshee.

    Even if it seemed light, it must have been because he wasn��t a senior mage. Banshee��s mes overpowered Antonium��s thorny vines.

    When you��re winning, there��s nothing to worry about.

    ��But why the protection magic��?��

    Bellier responded with action this time.

    ��Unlike us, who have resistance to all kinds of status ailments, including heat. Because the weak people of the empire don��t have the talent to withstand this much heat.��

    ����?!��

    Leonie looked back at those words and was startled.

    fluff.

    I could really see fallen Arcanas everywhere.

    They were all wrapped around their necks.

    The aftermath of the moisture evaporating in an instant was evident.

    Bellier continued as he healed the fallen.

    ��I hope this fight doesn��tst long.��

    .

    .

    .

    I noticed it faster than anyone else.

    And I was more concerned than anyone else.

    Nash William He spat out his brother��s name.

    ��Brother Banshi��?��

    Just like Bingryong.

    A state of change that influences the entire environment.

    This��!

    It must have been.

    It is clear that my brother has manifested the family��s arcane magic.

    Nam Tae-min was startled and asked again.

    ��Is that Senior Banshi��s magic?��

    It was Nam Tae-min who faced Banshee while going in and out of the Mage Tower as an allied member of the Holy Temple. A man too lighthearted to be called the senior of the Magic Tower. That was the impression of Banshee left on Nam Tae-min.

    Nam Tae-min shook his head.

    ��You got the personpletely wrong.��

    If it was like usual, to the person who underestimated my older brother.

    He must have been bragging about his older brother.

    But Nash couldn��t afford that.

    ����It��s dangerous.��

    ��Could it be that arcane magic has a price?��

    ��No, I don��t mean that.��

    Nash replied firmly.

    That��s right, it wasn��t Banshi-nii who was dangerous.

    They were the people of the empire who would be caught up in the mes manifested by their brother.

    ��Can you guess what kind of stories I grew up listening to from my parents, the second son of the William family, Sir Taemin Nam?��

    ��Suddenly? well?��

    What came to Nam Tae-min��s mind was his older brother Nam Chul-min.

    Ever since I was little, Cheol-min hyung was really great.

    A world where numbers are everything after the cataclysm.

    The people of the world are now gradually recognizing the true value of Cheol-min hyung. People who are close to my brothers have even said a word to me since the old days.

    -��What would you have done if it weren��t for Chul-min hyung?��

    -��This time, Cheol-min lived because of his strategy.��

    -��Doesn��t AAU really know about this?��

    Nam Tae-min, thinking of Nam Chul-min, gave a small smile.

    ��Are you always good to your brother?��

    Nash replied with a small smile.

    ��It seems Taemin-kyung��s older brother is a good person.��

    Then he spoke bitterly.

    ��But my case was a little different. It��s not that Benshi-nii is a bad person. I��m just talking about the rules thate down to the William family.��

    The traditional magic of the William family that holds great power.

    It was a vision allowed only to the eldest son.

    So what do other bloodlines learn instead of arcane magic?

    Nash spits out a secret that not even Banshee knows.

    ��I will sacrifice my life to protect the session of arcane magic.��

    ��Are you willing to sacrifice your life?��

    ��That��s right. From now on, I must keep an eye on Banshee��s magical powers. Lest the William family��s vision devour your brother in cowardice. Maybe I should give up my life, as my parents taught me.��

    ��What the��!��

    ��It��s harsh, but that��s the William family.��

    no matter how iprehensible it is.

    I couldn��t insult someone else��s family.

    Nam Tae-min reluctantly shut his mouth, and Nash smiled.

    ��Nothing to worry about. Because I was prepared.��

    So, brother, you have nothing to worry about.

    My life has been around for a long time.

    I thought it would be okay to dedicate it to my older brother.

    Nash stares at the raging mes.

    He nodded.

    ��Rampage as much as you want, Benshi-hyung.��

    Brother, you don��t have to worry about anything.

    .

    .

    .

    Lord of mes.

    The crown of me ced on his head with arcane magic was stimting Banshee. With magic that does not reveal the bottom, with the power to burn everything with mes that no one can control.

    I was whispering to Banshee.

    You are the source of fire magic and the pinnacle of magic that lives in this era. It wasn��t for nothing that the William family was called a prestigious family.

    The me emperor��s personality, acquired through learning arcane magic, was specialized in trampling on other wizards. But Banshee did not forget.

    your own pride.

    �C ��Don��t forget. You have to look around at any moment.��

    The fact that her cheeks were always puffy when she said that.

    Every time that happened, he had the urge to burn his father.

    His determination to escape from such a family and enter the Mage Tower.

    -��I��m going to break the fucking discipline of William, Nash.��

    But it was funny.

    Fire Dragon Karimzeba.

    I thought his insight would give me a clue to controlling my arcane magic. that he was a devil worshiper I didn��t show it, but I was really in a fucking mood at the time.

    But it was unbelievable.

    Lee Ho-yeol, who uncovered the truth about Karimzeba. That chief rejected his entry application. It would be really annoying. Thanks to you for signing the disqualification without missing a single day.

    again and again

    dozens of times

    hundreds of times

    Thanks for giving me a chance to look back on myself.

    Banshi realized.

    Banshee murmured to the whispering mes.

    ��Am I the pinnacle of magic?��

    A smile that is no different than usual.

    with a perfectly sound mind.

    The me Emperorpletely dominated the coward fire.

    ��Can you say that even after seeing Chief Lee?��

 Chapter 411

    Episode 411. A rosy future (1)

    Very active.

    I trust my older brother more than anyone else.

    It was a development that even my brother Nash had not thought of.

    ����brother, did you really subdue the evil of the source?��

    The William family��s arcane magic, ��The Origin of Scaring��.

    The manifester can perfectly control the heat of the area, but as a side effect, hallucinations and hallucinations. Losing control over magic manifestations. Nash unknowingly recalled his father��s eyes shining like mes.

    ��Father, of course, grandfather����

    Among the ancestors farther away than him, I heard that there was no one who controlled the source��s scare. I heard that it was called cowardice because it was uncontroble.

    But at this moment.

    His brother��s me was distinctly different.

    Although it was burning fiercely like a scare fire.

    ����Howe it��s easier to move than before?��

    It didn��t do any serious damage to the surroundings.

    At Nam Tae-min��s words, Nash looked around.

    Nam Tae-min was not the only adventurer.

    ��I can breathe now.��

    ��Whoa. It��s like midsummer, but it��s worth it.��

    ��Everyone, stopining that you are fighting for us!��

    The heat did not reach even the people of the fragile empire. Only then did Nash��s face show emotion. You��ve done what no one in Banshee��s family has done��?

    Childhood.

    The words of Banshee on their way to the Mage Towere to mind.

    Nash��s eyes softened.

    ��Did you really end the evil of the William family?��

    In the process, my older brother must have gone through an ordeal that cannot be expressed in words.

    Nash nodded as if determined.

    The thrill ends here.

    ��What kind of hard work did my brother go through in the Mage Tower?��

    I will rescue the Empire from the thorns and listen calmly. Nash looked at the scavenger half-hidden in the sewer.

    ��Scavenger. Is your hiding ce safe?��

    ��If you��re talking about the sewers, honestly, the situation is not good. Even in the sewage system of the imperial pce, thorny vines were sprouting. Everyone is trying desperately to stop it, but����

    ��I see.��

    Imperial Pce Mage.

    It was Nash who had maintained and repaired the defensive magic circle that appeared in the sewer.

    Naturally, the structure of the sewage system was grasped to some extent.

    Nash said to the scavenger.

    ��There is a magic circle ambushed in the sewer that leads to the imperial pce. It is a magic circle to punish intruders, but the exact condition for its manifestation is the moment when a considerable amount of mass is applied to the magic circle.��

    ����considerable mass? Can��t you speak a little easier?��

    ��I mean don��t get close.��

    Perhaps the clogged sewer is a specialized facility to defend against the advance of thorns. But aren��t the scavengers also citizens of the Empire? Moreover, they were the ones who were protecting Antonium in an invisible ce.

    Nash added.

    ��If you want to be credited, survive.��

    ����!��

    ��When the magic circle manifests, the entire sewer system copses. If they are not buried together, they will be able to save their lives andpletely block the advance of thorns. My only concern is����

    The scavenger��s eyes widen.

    ��Emilio��!��

    Nash nodded.

    Yes, the king of scavengers.

    Emilio had infiltrated the basement of the imperial pce through the sewer to determine the exact cause of the situation. If the thorn grows bigger and reaches a mass enough to manifest a magic circle.

    So, if the sewer copses��

    ��Emilio may not be able toe back.��

    There are numerous traps and magic circles lurking in the basement of the imperial pce.

    imperial treasury.

    Among them, I had to protect the ��Archive of Warlords��.

    Will Emilio be able to get information through countless traps and magic circles? Even if you learn one thing, can you safely escape to thend of Antonium covered with thorns, not the sewer?

    Roaring!

    Even if Benshy-sama was holding on, its range was limited to thorny vines escaping from Antonium. That��s right�� I hear the sound of Nam Tae-min grinding his teeth.

    ��Damn, I can��tpletely burn that thing down.��

    A rose flower on a thorny vine.

    Didn��t you find out through the words of the scavengers that humans are sleeping in those petals? So the best thing for now was to believe and wait.

    Nash said to the restless scavenger.

    ��Let them believe.��

    ����?��

    ��Emilio your king.��

    ����!��

    ��Because I also believe.��

    It��s not just Emilio.

    Even Ho-yeol, who dered that he would return in four days from the end of his majesty in the imperial pce, the people of the empire, who did not know what kind of struggle he would be fighting in the middle of the flower.

    *

    Creeping.

    After moving secretly, Emilio entered the basement of the imperial pce.

    A lot of experience umted as the king of scavengers.

    Ability increased due to the influence of the Warring States period.

    Perhaps thanks to that, Emilio did not suffer any injuries.

    However, that was all.

    ��shit.��

    It was Emilio who confirmed the true nature of the flower with both eyes.

    Flowers bloomed in ces where guards would be all over the stairs.

    Emilio shook his head.

    ��Wake.��

    It��s time to shake off your fears and take a closer look.

    Antonium the identity of this ridiculous thorny vine.

    It was the moment when Emilio shook off his fear and moved on.

    Suddenly, I saw a thorny vine protruding through the outer wall.

    Emilio studied the thorns closely.

    ��Isn��t it unusually thick?��

    The elerated brain gives the answer.

    Perhaps this vine was the first root to grow.

    If so, if I go back through this thorny vine��

    ��Maybe I can reach the cause.��

    Shuk.

    Emilio instinctively pushed himself through the crack in the copsed outer wall.

    I learned that when pricked by thorns, the whole body is covered with flowers.

    The end moved carefully while looking through the thorns.

    Emilio was able to reach the other side of the wall.

    and witnessed

    ��!��

    light pouring out.

    copsed cracks.

    [The Warlord��s Library].

    One step, two steps��

    Emilio carefully looked into the inside of the War Room and was startled. A thick floral scent that pierces the nose. Inside the warlord��s library, there were roses in full bloom, not flowers.

    ����what?��

    Roses blooming on a thorny vine. Emilio thought. For what reason? Why are the roses here blooming differently from other flowers?

    ��!��

    There was no need to borrow even the spinning monarch��s brain. Even if Emilio had not received a proper education, he knew how many emperors the current emperor was in the empire.

    ��Seven�� the seventh��!��

    Yes.

    The number of roses in full bloom equaled the number of imperial emperors.

    The number of roses equal to the number of emperors in the basement of the imperial pce.

    Emilio gives the correct answer.

    ��Could it be that this thorny vine grew with the emperors as food?��

    then.

    Does that mean that the current emperor has also be one of the roses?

    Isn��t this the information that I have to pass on to Cloudy?

    ��I have to get out.��

    However, at this moment, Emilio had one unsolved question. A system message that was clearly visible even though it was invisible to Emilio, an Arcana.

    [Faced the lord of the hostile force.]

    If the current emperor became a rose, then who the hell is the lord living in Antonium now? The answer to that was given by the parties themselves.

    Burr��

    roses that suddenly drop their petals into small pieces.

    Just like roses in full bloom bowing their heads.

    The stem was broken.

    At the same time, a voice rang in Emilio��s head.

    -��Serik Rose, the eternal lord of roses, will ask.��

    It wasn��t telepathy that was only passed on to Emilio.

    It wasn��t just the roses that bloomed in the Emperor��s library that bowed their heads. All the flowers of Antonium bowed before the eternal Lord of the Roses, and all around Antonium heard the King��s voice.

    Finally, it appeared in the yer��s field of vision.

    [The eternal lord of roses, Seric Rose, appears.]

    [The field is transformed.]

    [An eternal rosy future looms over.]

    [The status abnormal ��Eternal Sleep�� urs.]

    ��!!!��

    fleeting moment.

    Wide-area status abnormality manifested.

    Only 4 people refused the status ailment.

    Bensch Matisse Bellier.

    3 senior wizards.

    and.

    ��Hold on, Nash. As long as Serrick Rose��s name came up��!��

    Nash, who was holding on to consciousness with extreme mental strength, was the end.

    Is it because of that?

    It didn��t take much time to get to know each other.

    Ceric Rose, a man with a crown of thorns on his head.

    He continued speaking towards Banshee.

    ��Brave wizard, what is your name?��

    Banshi thought.

    How far did Chief Lee foresee the situation? Did you expect that the root cause of the situation would appear right in front of me? Laughter broke out.

    ��How can a senior like me know the chief��s intentions?��

    But at this moment, it was clear what he had to do.

    An existence other than that emperor who put forward the name of Emperor Seric Rose.

    to burn out.

    Banshee replied.

    ��It��s me Emperor Banshee William.��

    Banshee was guessing the identity of the opponent in his heart.

    Like the chief said.

    Isn��t it a situation where the evil entered the inside of Antonium?

    I must have thought it was the devil.

    However, the answer was unexpected.

    ��William. That��s a name I miss.��

    It was a reaction as if he had known the William family for a long time.

    There was a sense of elegance that could not be hidden even in the way he spoke.

    It was different from the demons I was used to seeing.

    ��The William family��s banshi. I, Seric Rose, will give you a worthy reward to you who have the ability to call yourself the me Emperor.��

    ��her?��

    I was dumbfounded andughed out loud.

    What do you consider your determination to awaken as the me Emperor?

    Instead of talking, Banshee shuddered in cowardice.

    ��I can��t lose.��

    Thorns and flowers vulnerable to fire.

    In terms ofpatibility, fire magic waspletely ahead.

    However, Seric Rose was still full ofposure in the face of scare.

    ��Choose.��

    To be precise.

    ��The merciful I will give you a choice.��

    That was clearly the emperor��s attitude.

    ��What you want is eternal happiness or an empty truth?��

    *

    Let��s see, I should be fully prepared, right?

    ��I still don��t know what the arrogant guy is up to.��

    In any case, it won��t change the fact that you have to enter the sealed Antonium. In the end, it meant that a siege war had no choice but to take ce. In ancient times, the important thing in siege warfare is firepower.

    I stopped by Ga Hall and looked at the magic tools for decisive battle in turn.

    Kiko Armin, senior in enchantment.

    ��Ah, if you are Chief Lee, you must be able to handle that staff perfectly. Of course, this absolutely does not mean that Chief Lee has to rely on the staff!��

    Doesn��t it seem like there��s nothing special to do today?

    He is watching me pick out magic tools.

    Anyway, the feeling is new.

    ��In the past, I only had to choose one of these.��

    A hexadecimal brooch that I chose while leaving the splendid items of the Mage Tower.

    However, the past where the level limit was gued is no more.

    [Level: 976]

    It was a level close to 1,000.

    No matter how great a magic tool it is.

    This meant that there was no difficulty in wearing them.

    ��Do it with this.��

    ��Oh yes.��

    ��I will ask for this too.��

    ��Wait a minute��!��

    ��This too.��

    ��Yes yes!��

    Anything is more than good.

    Thanks to the discipline of the Mage Tower, which is generous to the chief.

    It was the moment I had dozens of magic tools in my inventory.

    Suddenly, a magic tool caught my attention.

    [Small Magical Sun]

    It was a top-notch magic tool that Banshee wanted to borrow so badly.

    Yes, in the yard where I somehow managed to get out of the tower.

    Now, what would we do if we strictly restricted the export of magic tools?

    ��I��m asking for this too, senior Kiko Armin.��

    ��This��? Yep, I��ll take care of it!��

    As I said before, firepower is important in siege warfare.

    From Benshe Valley to Matisse Nash.

    It wouldn��t be a bad idea to bring magic tools for them.

    ��If it��s necessary, I can use it.��

    It was the moment I left the Ga Hall with a lot of magic tools in my inventory like a merchant. Suddenly, Hiel appeared out of thin air. Highel bowed her head politely.

    ��I��m sorry, lord.��

    When he suddenly appeared without being called, Hayel would ask for forgiveness with the same diligent attitude he is now. To the extent that anyone can misunderstand it.

    Of course, I��ve never scolded Hiel for anything like that. Because Hyel always had a good reason. It was the same even now.

    Highell��s voice full of concern rang in my ears.

    umonly.

    ��Survivors of Dredsen. I can��t feel their breath.��

    My eyebrows twitched.

    *

    ��Did you choose reality anyway?��

    Ceric Rose The Lord of Roses speaks quietly.

    ��Look. As I said, isn��t it absurd?��

    Looking at Banshee covered in rose petals.

    ��Brother Bebensh��!!��

 Chapter 412

    Episode 412. A rosy future (2)

    Ceric Rose congrattes you.

    ��William��s salt-brother. You were notcking as my first opponent. Could you also be called a lord who is praised by the mes?��

    Banshee struggled.

    Even against Ceric Rose, whopletely dominated Antonium, he was not pushed back.

    However, it was not the superiority of attributes that made the difference between winning and losing.

    A rose flower on a thorny vine.

    At some point, pollen was pouring out of the flower. The pollen aimed at Banshee��s loophole while focusing on the battle with Seric Rose and prated Banshee��s body through his breath.

    And made Banshee drenched in rosy color.

    ����!��

    In the rosy dream, what Banshee witnessed was her deceased mother.

    ��How was your day, Banshee?��

    Your cheeks weren��t puffy.

    There are no blue bruises on the neck or hands.

    The whole mother was sitting at the table.

    Her father was by her side.

    ��You have suffered.��

    It is not a pupil like a glowing me.

    He was a father who looked at him with affectionate eyes.

    Banshi realized at once that something was wrong.

    ����This is not reality.��

    I have to get out of bed right now and get up.

    We have to finish the match that has not yet been concluded.

    However, there was a small hand holding the hem of Banshee��s clothes.

    ��Where are you going, brother?��

    Let��s turn our heads.

    ����!��

    Little Nash was looking up at him with weeping eyes.

    Banshee recalled a forgotten emotion.

    To live.

    Because I can��t stand it any longer.

    The time when I headed for the Mage Tower in the past.

    He left his family with the justification of ending the evil of his family.

    Leaving Nash alone, who only believed in himself and followed him.

    ��Nash����

    There wasn��t a single day that I wasn��t concerned about my younger brother.

    I didn��t know what kind of humiliation Nash was going through in his family.

    He also sincerely regretted his choice.

    But maybe��

    ��Am I back?��

    To the past that can rectify that regret?

    Damn, my head waspletely confused.

    But wouldn��t that be good?

    ��Then let��s go.��

    Banshi thought.

    Even if this is false happiness.

    To the point where I don��t want to wake up right now.

    Because I felt the warmth.

    .

    .

    .

    ��Tongue brother!! Benshi-nii!!��

    At that point, Banshee became a whole rose flower.

    A scare that went out in an instant.

    The thorny vines begin to wriggle again.

    ��this.��

    after Nash.

    Matisse and Bellier also noticed the seriousness of the situation.

    He is the chief of the Magic Tower.

    Pollen fluttering in the air had been wary of it before.

    Bellier bit his lip while examining the fallen Leonie.

    ��It��s a status ailment I��ve never seen before.��

    It was a Velier that could be called the pinnacle of healing magic on the current Arcana continent. However, Bellier couldn��t even guess what kind of condition Leonie suffered from inhaling the pollen and copsed.

    [Abnormal status ��Eternal sleep�� urs.]

    ��Miss Leonie����

    Even [Fear], a higher level healing magic that makes you forget [Blessing of Reversal], did not appear effective. Bellier put Leonie down lightly and came to a conclusion.

    ��Senior Benshi can��t believe this pollen��?��

    Under normal circumstances, they would have picked up pollen.

    However, Banshee focused all his energy on dealing with Seric Rose in front of him. He was unaware that the wind was enveloping him in pollen.

    Even without knowing the details, Bellier made a decision.

    ��We have to settle here.��

    A state in which everyone except himself fainted from pollen.

    Even so, if it was the Banshi senior who had awakened as the me Emperor.

    It must have done a lot of damage to the opponent.

    ��I believe in you, Mr. Banshi.��

    Bellier immediately manifested a portal.

    ��I will apply right away.��

    Matisse made the same decision as her and manifested a portal.

    I met Bellier.

    Before long, I saw a man kneeling on the dirt floor.

    ��Brother����

    It was Nash.

    Skillsparable to that of an experienced wizard.

    The fact that he was forcibly holding on was such a disgrace. Where my eyes, barely open, were headed, there were rose petals blooming in the air. Matisse did not dy.

    ��Rules.��

    He spat out his own starter.

    ��You can run amok.��

    self.

    Then, from the ck robe he wore.

    The past and background that Matisse had been sealing began to flow out.

    The days when he wandered the continent of Arcana to establish ck magic.

    Appropriate magical powers he had epted radiated out.

    Seric Rose noticed Matisse��s energy.

    ��Is the next me emperor a gloomy wizard?��

    Seric Rose seemed to have a lot to say, but the words didn��t follow.

    Matisse manifests suitable magical power.

    A dark spear was fired at Seric Rose.

    dark window.

    Each contains the cruel past of the continent. It should be able to break the target��s mind instantly upon contact with the skin. Seric Rose spit out as she watched the flood of ck spears.

    ��It��s a strange story.��

    Fufufufu��

    and then took the dark spear into his own body.

    ��!��

    Matisse��s pupils flinched.

    tight.

    It was unreasonable to say that Seric Rose��s body with a dark spear was human.

    There was no blood gushing out, only the sound of something sticking into a tree.

    However, it doesn��t matter.

    The founder of ck magic.

    Because even oneself cannot be free from that influence. They were suitable magical powers that were suppressed by expressing even the sealing magic. It is possible to be pierced by such cruelty and remain sane��

    ��But don��t be sad now.��

    Pajik��

    ����what?��

    Contrary to Matisse��s expectations, the ck bars shattered.

    What he meant was simple.

    It meant that Seric Rose��s mind had ovee the appropriate magic power.

    Seric Rose looks at Matisse and continues.

    ��You nameless gloomy sorceress. On behalf of me, you have managed to sort out the sorrow and terrible past that spread across the Arcana continent. Like the me Emperor, I will give you a chance to choose.��

    The options were the same as in Banshee.

    ��What you want is eternal happiness or an empty truth?��

    Matisse didn��t answer.

    The only thought that came to my mind was how to manifest the remaining magic power appropriately. The most powerful was, of course, the high-level ck magic ��Dark War��.

    Although it is simr to the effect of ��ck Crown��, which takes away the senses of the target.

    Dark warfare deprives the target of everything including their senses.

    however.

    ��It takes time for cancer to manifest.��

    Did you find out what Matisse was thinking?

    Jebuck��

    Bellie took a step forward.

    ��Eternal happiness? Can you give me something like that?��

    Senior Banshi awakened as the me Emperor.

    Senior Matisse who canceled the sealing magic.

    He was struggling with an unknown being wearing a crown of thorns on his head.

    ��I have nothing to say.��

    Healing Wizard.

    Thebat magic that could be manifested was only at the level of a skilled wizard. Bellier calmly finished assessing the situation. Specifically, he practiced what he had to do.

    ��Who were you before that?��

    Even if it means being considered arrogant and taking your life.

    Bellier dared to ask a question.

    to Matisse.

    It was to help Ho-yeol, who said he would return in four days.

    Cerrick Rose replied.

    ��Cerric Rose. As you can see, he is the emperor of the empire.��

    ��Cerric Rose? You are not the emperor I know.��

    ��Do you know the Emperor? Unfortunately, the Emperor you know no longer exists in the Empire. I couldn��t ovee the weight and put down the emperor��s crown myself. But no one can use him of being weak.��

    The warlord��s book and the truth was revealed by himself.

    ��Because none of the seven emperors, including him, could bear the weight of the crown. Isn��t that a natural and pitiful thing to do? Because humans are imperfect and weak beings.��

    ����!��

    Wasn��t there only one emperor who was sacrificed to him for a second?

    Because I couldn��t look into the Emperor��s library.

    Bellier, who did not know the truth, asked again.

    ��If you couldn��t stand it, you must have taken it away with an insignificant number.��

    It was a kind of provocation.

    by provoking him

    It��s not the attitude of looking down all the time.

    Because I wanted to bring out my true self.

    But the Lord of the Roses was not at all agitated.

    ��It can be misunderstood. but keep in mind. That I was merely responding to the requests of the weak emperors. Can you imagine the anguish that the emperors of the Empire have harbored? I know. The Emperor��s library has bestowed wisdom on them.��

    ����The Warlord��s Library?��

    Nash gritted his teeth at that word.

    ��Did it hide�� in the War Emperor��s library��?��

    Ceric Rose touches her chin.

    ��It��s lurking. I am not satisfied with the expression. Wouldn��t there be a better expression, Imperial Pce Mage? I just contemted and presented it. Wisdom to rule the Arcana Continent and the Empire peacefully to the Seven Emperors. But����

    he added firmly to Nash.

    ��Didn��t the empire eventually reach its limits despite my mercy? Yes. I could no longer see the people of the empire suffering. Rather than leaving my people alone on the Arcana Continent where the devil roams. I will praise them for their eternal dream that never wakes up and a rosy future.��

    ����!!!��

    Why did the people of the empire fall into a deep sleep?

    I realized that I had copsed with afortable expression.

    They were dreaming a happy dream that never ends.

    Everyone who has turned into a bunch of roses.

    For a moment, Nash��s pupils shook.

    ��Then, Banshee-nim too����

    Is he enjoying the happiness he hadn��t enjoyed in his dreams?

    If so, do I have the right to wake up my brother from his sweet sleep?

    I dare to call my older brother who has been through trials both in his family and in the Mage Tower��

    ��Nash William, the wizard of the Imperial Pce.��

    Nash hesitated at Matisse��s call.

    ����Yes, I am listening.��

    ��How is your magic power remaining?��

    ��Unfortunately, there are very few left.��

    ��Is it possible to manifest a teleport?��

    ��If it��s about one person in a short distance����

    ��Then please.��

    Top ck Magic.

    Matisse, who finished the interference of the dark war, looked at Seric Rose.

    Even by borrowing the power of Nash who is not perfect.

    Even if it means saving the mana that would be wasted on teleportation.

    I had to hit it at once.

    I had to pour it into his brain.

    ��Don��t be shaken.��

    Matisse added.

    ��There is no such thing as eternal happiness, Nash William.��

    Because he seemed to have a really dangerous idea.

    Soon, Matisse��s body was wrapped in Nash��s magical power.

    Teleport Manifestation.

    Skip.

    wink.

    Matisse, who had teleported behind Seric Rose, raised his hand.

    He aimed at the back of Ceric Rose��s head and developed a dark war.

    pod.

    Appropriate magic power that covered Ceric Rose as if spitting out ink.

    As I said, the target had to be deprived of everything.

    Seric Rose calmly opened her mouth.

    ��Didn��t I tell you, gloomy wizard? I can give you eternal happiness. Therefore, even if it is a suitable magical power with a certain cruel past and background, it is meaningless in front of me.��

    ck magic manifested with appropriate magical power cannot be defended with normal magic. If it heals, you may not be able to fully counter it. But if what Ceric Rose said is true.

    ��Did you offset it with something called eternal happiness��?��

    as if to prove it.

    ����!��

    Matisse��s ring, which had been dyed ck, began to gradually lose its luster.

    It was an observation-type magic tool that could grasp the appropriate magic power of the area.

    Seric Rose spreads her arms and opens her mouth.

    ��Look. It��s not some kind of trick.��

    Matisse��s gaze toward the rose blossom.

    ��Look. Isn��t everyone dreaming of happiness?��

    Matisse could not respond.

    those covered in petals.

    Does it mean that they truly do not have lingering feelings and regrets?

    Not a single point of suitable magic power could be detected in the flower.

    ����how?��

    Lord of the Eternal Roses.

    ��I just want people to be happy. They say it��s a dream What is wrong? What do you want from the poor people of the miserable continent?��

    Mathis and Bellier, with Ceric Rose out of focus.

    ��Even if it��s a dream.��

    Then he asked at the crooked Nash.

    ��What is wrong with my mercy, wizards?

    *

    ��Even if it is wrong, it is very wrong.��

    yes that��s how it happened

    Having been informed of the general situation, I muttered.

    even more seriously.

    ��In my flower garden.��

    made an evaluation

    ��Because it is full of flowers that cannot be exchanged for roses.��

    .

    .

    .

    The me son of the William family.

    The rose blossom that held Banshee flinched.

    exactly.

    started burning in mes.

    The rose petals that covered her.

    Burning without a trace.

    ��The me emperor.��

    With fire, flowers bloomed.

    ��Isn��t it the heat that suits that name?��

    It is iparable to anything other than a rose.

    ��It��s not like lukewarm warmth.��

    intensely too.

    Hwareuk-!

 Chapter 413

    Episode 413. Roses aren��t enough (1)

    Thest three people who fell.

    With this, Antonium was enveloped in eternal happiness in a rose.

    Ceric Rose moved on.

    ��Then next.��

    Furthermore.

    It was time to cover the continent of Arcana with eternal dreams.

    It was the moment Seric Rose thought of the next move.

    Suddenly, I felt a heartbeat.

    ��?��

    In the blossoms of Antonium.

    Because I fell into a happy dream.

    There shouldn��t even have been a slight movement.

    The blossoms were fluttering.

    It doesn��t bloom.

    I was waking up from ��eternal sleep��.

    Seric Rose��s face contorted.

    ��Did you dare refuse the dream I bestowed on you?��

    how��?

    *

    Ransha��s pupils flinched.

    ��What are you doing there?��

    Matt looked at him and smiled softly.

    Dredsen��sndscape behind him.

    Mate approached and whispered to Ransha.

    ��Could it be that I��m so handsome that you��ve gone crazy?��

    ��What is he saying now?��

    ��Haha kidding. I��m tired? Did you have trouble sleepingst night?��

    ��no. something like that.��

    Ransha strolled through the meadow with Mate. In the mountain vige of Dredsen, nothing was visible when the sun went down. We had to return to the vige before sunset.

    Mmmmm-!

    ��Ooh, we��re together today too.��

    Gardner, who was herding the goats, recognized the two and spoke to them.

    Matthew trembled.

    Ransha lowered her head with her face blushing.

    ��Really����

    I was already embarrassed to be treated as a married couple.

    Gardner chuckled.

    ��How are you, Ransha? Everyone in Dredsen Vige knows it. Let��s see what I can give you as a wedding present for the two of you. Do you really like goats?��

    ��Are you serious, mister?��

    ��Mate, even if you don��t know, will I lie in front of Ransha?��

    ��Well, our Ransha is a bit persistent. Did you try not to fall away from me even a little bit today? If you get married, you��ll be together every day, but why is that����

    Ransha stared at Matte and Gardner as they were talking.

    Why?

    It was as if a forgotten emotion had dug into my heart.

    Ransha smiled involuntarily.

    ��Is this the happiness I was looking for��?��

    I definitely shouldn��t have had any regrets.

    My heart ached. A corner of my heart was not filled. I should have been grateful for the happiness unfolding before my eyes�� but I kept feeling like I was missing something.

    exactly.

    ����Ransha, are you crying?��

    not forgotten

    Mate��s face is superimposed on Mate, who was suffering from the devil��s possession. mes and rampaging demons clearly rise above the peaceful vige of Dredsen.

    The retired mercenary Gardner raises his weapon against such a demon.

    finally.

    ����oh my god? I will never be forgotten.��

    Brilliant silver hair.

    upright back.

    However, even the lonely appearance of Ho-yeol.

    Conversations pass through my head.

    -��Are you saying you��re going to take on everything this time around?��

    ship in the sky.

    The stories I heard from the dwarves in the Iron Castle.

    Ransha opened her mouth.

    ��I��m sorry, Matt.��

    ��I��m sorry, what is it all of a sudden?��

    ��I guess I should�� go back.��

    It was funny.

    He��s a country boy who��s neither an adventurer nor a hero. The happiness I wished for is unfolding before my eyes. Why am I trying to return to the miserable reality?

    Ransha spit out the reason.

    ��I can��t be happy alone.��

    I wouldn��t know if I didn��t know

    I saw that lonely backside.

    I couldn��t even look away.

    At that moment, Ransha��s vision began to brighten. Happiness was disappearing. Dredsen, Mr. Gardner��s face, and Matt��s smile were all buried in the bright light.

    But it sounded good.

    ��okay? Then go, Ransha.��

    A friendly voice.

    ��It��s okay to bete. I will be waiting forever.��

    .

    .

    .

    Nam Tae-min tilted his head.

    ��Did you feel like this?��

    Complete win.

    Nam Tae-min sat on the fallen Hisagi and regained his feelings. It was a truly overwhelming victory. I crushed Scal in the quarterfinals, Leonie in the semifinals, and this snake��s eyes in the finals��

    ��Why do you feel bad about something?��

    I wasn��t particrly happy.

    Nam Tae-min��s doubts did notst long.

    I felt a sense of d��j�� vu from the ranking system message that popped up in front of my eyes.

    ����That��s right Mr. Hoyeol!��

    Unofficial ranking, overwhelming 1st ce.

    I couldn��t get past Mr. Hoyeol.

    How can you im to be the strongest?

    ��And anyway.��

    Nam Tae-minughed as he watched the blurredndscape.

    specifically.

    Watching the fallen Hisagi.

    ��We��re not about to knock each other out, are we?��

    Hisagi was also looking at a simr scene.

    ��I��m more rude than you. The real Nam Tae-min.��

    Thest guild master of the Great Alliance.

    Leonie��s eyes were tightly closed.

    What did you see?

    He shouted loudly with his eyes closed.

    ��That person would say something like that, you crazy Leonie!!��

    Have you ever been pped on the cheek by someone?

    Or did you beat yourself up?

    Although her cheeks were flushed red.

    Anyway, a clear message appeared before Leonie��s eyes.

    [The status abnormal ��Eternal Sleep�� is canceled.]

    .

    .

    .

    Banshee looked at the table.

    It was a sight I had never seen before.

    Because this kind of peace didn��t suit the William family.

    ��Brother, brother. What about me today!��

    Nash chattered.

    The younger brother, who was always despondent, was fit for his age.

    It was very nice to see him smoking a joke.

    But Banshee knew.

    ��It��s happiness.��

    Because this wasn��t the happiness he hoped for.

    Because I��ve never had a wish that couldn��te true.

    Banshee put down his fork and knife.

    Unfortunately.

    Now is the time to slowly go back.

    my mother asked

    ��Why doesn��t it cost more?��

    Banshee replied.

    ��It is time to go.��

    my father said

    ��Where are you talking at this time, Banshee?��

    Bansheeughed.

    ��Where would you like to be? It��s a fucking reality.��

    who said that

    It��s aw that you have to experience to miss it.

    But it was wrong.

    Although I had never experienced the happiness right in front of my eyes.

    I felt like I would miss this scenery from the moment I woke up.

    Banshee continued talking to her mother.

    ��Mom, you will be alone and lonely for a long time. I believe that the day wille when we will meet again someday. Even if you say this, isn��t life not knowing if we will be able to meet again tomorrow?��

    Then I looked at my father.

    ��And I still think about you, Father.��

    be happy

    Maybe I wished for a father like that.

    But Banshee did not forget his father��s glistening eyes.

    Banshee added with augh.

    ��So please don��t pretend to be nice, even in your dreams.��

    Then Nash tugged at the hem again.

    ��Did you really have to leave, bro?��

    Banshee stroked Nash��s head.

    ��okay. It happened.��

    ��As expected����

    Really.

    ����Even in that world, it��s not possible without Banshee-nii-sama! Brother Benshi is amazing, right? When will I be able to be as dignified as my older brother?��

    He was a constant brother.

    Nash was still holding on to the hem of his dress as he spoke.

    Banshee looked at Nash and opened his mouth.

    ��I promise, Nash.��

    ��yes? What, brother?��

    ��I��ll see you more often in the future.��

    ����really?��

    Sreuk��

    At those words, Nash let go of the hem of Banshee��s clothes that he was holding on to.

    Soon, my vision began to brighten.

    A faint voice continued in Banshee��s ears.

    ��really. Did you promise, Bensh-nii?��

    Fire-!

    ��Of course.��

    ��and.

    The me Emperor opened his eyes in the flower of me.

    Across the street was Seric Rose.

    You��ve finally cracked the expression full ofposure, right?

    There was anger in Ceric Rose��s voice.

    ��Why did you reject the mercy I bestowed on you?��

    Banshee let out augh.

    ��mercy? I didn��t want a dream like that.��

    ��Shut up. There is nothing I do not know.��

    The Emperor��s archives.

    You can give all answers to all questions. Of course, it means that you can also know what happiness the people want. But why did I wake up from the happiness I really wanted��

    ��What is the reason for returning to this miserable reality?��

    Are you trying to open your eyes again on the ugliest continent of Arcana?

    Seric Rose red at Banshee.

    It��s good, man worthy of the me emperor.

    ��If it were you, you would guess. A series of terrible events that will happen on the Arcana continent in the future. That is not something a weak human being can bear.��

    ����!!!��

    At this moment, Seric Rose��s voice resonated in the minds of everyone who woke up from sleep. Seric Rose began to tell the people of the cmities that were scheduled for them.

    ��The appearance of demons that have devastated the empire and the continent is only a precursor. Now that the battle for the Ten Seats has begun, the Pandemonium is boiling like never before! You will envy those who died before you.��

    ��Even in that marriage, foolish people will attack people in the same situation. The hidden monarchs will swarm and plunge the Arcana continent into deeper confusion.��

    ��But how can I get eternal happiness? Do you mean kicking away with your feet the rest bestowed by the merciful Me? My people!��

    Banshee replies.

    ��So you have no face.��

    ����have no face?��

    ��If you are content with just that kind of happiness, then you can��t wander around drunk with dreams. It means that I have no face to see Senios and the Tower Lord who gave their lives for the Mage Tower.��

    It wasn��t just Banshee.

    Antonium.

    The people of the awakened empire were shouting each other.

    ��How did my son protect Antonium��!!��

    ��I��ve endured this far, but I can��t run away even if it��s unfair.��

    ��Even if I die when I die, I will give it back to the devil and kill it!��

    Ceric Rose was deeply shocked.

    ��what��?��

    It was an ordeal that even oneself should be afraid of. But did these fragile beings truly decide to fight the ordeal? I didn��t even have to roll my head to understand.

    ��Okay, the people of the empire covered in flowers must be waking up. I guess I don��t have to suppress my timidity any longer. Then, from now on, this is my sincerity.��

    Because the me Emperor spewed fear.

    No, it wasn��t just Banshee.

    All of a sudden, there were allied forces on the ground ready for battle.

    Matisse and Bellier.

    Nash staggered and joined their ranks.

    and.

    thump-!

    Even the gates of Antonium, which were firmly closed, began to cling to the people.

    Those who have awakened from the flower cluster shake off the pollen.

    He began to face the harsh reality.

    ��Cut the thorns!��

    ��Damn it, I don��t care if I get stabbed anymore!��

    ��But what? At least there must be a kitchen knife����

    The arrangement of ��someone�� began to shine.

    ��I will lend you our equipment.��

    ��Aren��t you guys scavengers?��

    ����You��re going to lend me a weapon? to us?��

    Yes, Antonium had not beenpletely captured.

    From the low-lying sewer.

    Because there were scavengers who were waiting for this moment.

    ��As I live, I will receive all of your help. Thanks anyway.��

    ��I didn��t expect to hear thank you.��

    ��Then, is it mutual?��

    sereung.

    The scavengers and the people work together to cut off the thorny vines that covered Antonium. How��? Ceric Rose was still not convinced.

    ��Do you really want pain, people?��

    Even if he cut off the thorny vines, he could not cause direct damage to himself.

    The same goes for salt in front of you.

    They say that this body will be consumed with burning scares.

    ��This is just a shell.��

    This body was the seven roses that bloomed in the Emperor��s library.

    So let��s struggle foolishly��

    It was the moment Seric Rose regained herposure.

    ����!�� A terrifying

    sensation

    passed through the nape of his neck.

    I could intuit.

    Someone entered the Emperor��s library.

    seven roses.

    He was aiming for his own breath��!

    .

    .

    .

    The Emperor��s archives.

    King of Scavengers.

    Emilio thought.

    Did Cloudy even expect that I, a humble man, would crawl all the way here and find these roses?

    Even if

    Even if my judgment is wrong.

    if he is

    ��Because I will forgive you generously.��

    Emilio��s sword aimed at the rose without hesitation.

    I��m sorry-!

    *

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Everything is as arranged.��

    ��no Grand Fel You expected it, but I didn��t know at all?

    Above all, senior Bensh William.

    You were a much better man than I expected?!

 Chapter 414

    Episode 414. Roses are not enough (2)

    The system does not lie.

    ��Then I know very well.��

    Still, I was the one who manifested the portal to the Arcana Continent just in case, because the situation was the situation. But all that came back was a shing message.

    [The Last Adventurer: You will not die on the Arcana continent. Upon death, you return to reality immediately and cannot ess the Arcana Continent for a certain period of time. �C Cooldown: 24 hours]

    Because of that, it��s a day without fail.

    For four days in arcana time.

    The Arcana Continent was entrusted to the Allied Crusade.

    Actually, I wasn��t too worried about anything.

    Bingryong Prosnax.

    As long as Prosnax, who looks like an insignificant newbie, but possesses a different level of power, has joined the Allied Crusade. Even if they say it is evil in the beginning. Because it seemed impossible to trample the buds of the newly blooming world tree.

    However, the news from Hiel was the variable.

    ��Antonium is covered with roses and thorns.��

    As long as it has enough ripple power.

    ��Pride that bastard is definitely not.��

    The [Archive of Warlords] must have copsed.

    Of course, he was worried about the emperor��s well-being.

    The situation itself was extremely serious.

    ��No response.��

    A survivor of Dredsen Vige.

    It was Hiel who apanied Lansha and other survivors on the Iron Castle. thanks to that close rtionship. It seems that Hyel was able to grasp the anomaly of Antonium even though he was on the Iron Castle in the distance.

    How did you feel when you heard the news?

    who is it

    I��m dying of boredom��!

    ��Because my flower garden is full of flowers that cannot be exchanged for roses.��

    It was to the point of resenting the mouth that calmly talked about the flower garden. As I said, I couldn��t enter the Arcana Continent right away because of the [Last Adventurer] effect.

    Of course, Prosnax was near Antonium.

    The newly sprouted world tree.

    They will be busy just protecting them from the primordial evil.

    ��There is Bansh in Matisse Valley in the Holy War Alliance, but����

    The seniors of the Mage Tower were not in a situation where they could notice the copse of the [Archive of War]. It wouldn��t be strange if they didn��t know about the existence of the [Archive of Warships] itself.

    Why didn��t even an aide like Nash know the truth about the library?

    ��First, let��s check with my own two eyes.��

    First of all, I searched through the inventory.

    [Magic Eye��s Telescope]

    Through the spoils of the demon king, I looked at the whole view of Antonium.

    No but��

    who the hell is that��?

    That burning thing.

    Is that the Banshee William I know?!

    And that wasn��t all.

    The status ailment that Hiel said.

    The people of Antonium, who were wrapped in rose petals, were waking up.

    At first, I wondered if reinforcements I didn��t know had arrived.

    ��There must be no one around?��

    As the Commander-in-Chief of the Allied Crusade.

    Because he clearly sees the power of the allied forces.

    I could tell without looking back at the magic eye.

    That the allied forces at the temple are notfortable enough to support Antonium.

    If that��s the case��

    ��Is everyone oveing the abnormal condition on their own?��

    Soon, the color returned to Hiel��s face.

    ��Lord Dredsen, the breath of the survivors��!!��

    yes hiel.

    I don��t know what happened��!

    For me, this is an unlucky situation.

    I wanted to breathe a sigh of relief.

    I hope the cat just walks past the fish shop.

    ��Do you know, Hiel?��

    The cubic tablet is struggling.

    ��Flowers bloom more splendidly in trials and storms.��

    [The pentagram of pure knowledge].

    As a result, I was able to master the knowledge of all minerals and nts on the Arcana continent. Of course, he must be knowledgeable about flowers.

    however.

    Anyway, isn��t this a fit?

    Undeterred by my other porridge, my mouth twitched.

    ��The trials and tribtions they have gone through are by no means light.��

    ��well I admit that.

    I can��t admit all the other bullshit.

    I can��t help but admit that.

    How did ordinary Arcanaians ovee such abnormal conditions?

    if anyone asks

    I��ll return the question.

    I mean in their eyes.

    I mean, do they look like normal people?

    The surviving people of Antonium?

    They were the ones who vividly witnessed the process of the fall of the empire by the devil. Is that all? He also fought a fierce bloody battle with the rebels who took advantage of the chaos and rebelled.

    To put it in terms of Grandfel��s style of speech��

    they were no different from flowers that bloomed in the desert.

    I spoke.

    ��That��s why I said it couldn��t be exchanged for anything but roses.��

    Soon, my gaze is beyond the telescope of the demonic eye.

    cause of the situation.

    Headed towards the man wearing the crown of thorns.

    what identity is.

    I don��t know unless we face each other.

    I believe.

    12 hours in real time.

    Two days in Arcana Continental Time.

    ��Even if I can��t believe it, I have no choice but to believe it.��

    Until the [Last Adventurer] penalty disappears.

    Until I re-enter Arcana Continent.

    Allied Crusade.

    And that the people of Antonium would not yield to him.

    I mean believe

    I spoke in a solemn voice.

    ��So don��t underestimate it.��

    ��Anyway, I��m really good at talking.

    ��My flowers are not easily broken.��

    *

    Rumble��!

    The gate that had been tightly closed was opened.

    There was no need to worry about an overflow of thorny vines.

    Antonium soldiers shouted everywhere.

    ��Captain, the thorny vines are drying up!��

    Took.

    Just touching it now makes the thorns crumble. The strength of the thorny vines, which did not move even when a strong adult man gave strength and did not budge even when cut with a knife, was rapidly shrinking.

    ����!��

    The first to notice the change were none other than the yers. Hisagi��s eyes twinkled as he prepared to manifest his magical spear skills toward Seric Rose.

    [Serik Rose, Lord of Eternal Roses: ???]

    From the question mark.

    The [Eternal Lord of Roses Seric Rose: Lv.1800]

    level appeared.

    What he meant was simple.

    Hisagi muttered.

    ����The level has gone down?��

    A whopping one thousand eight hundred levels.

    Unbelievable numbers that have gone down so far.

    However, since Arcana was just a game, he was a ranker.

    Isn��t it Hisagi who prates Arcana��s system?

    There was only one case where the monster��s level came up as a question mark. When the level gap between yers and monsters is extreme. Literally, it was limited to cases of different dimensions.

    If Hisagi knew the information, Nam Tae-min also knew it.

    ��He��s getting weak, Mr. Banshee!!��

    To find out right away that you��re weak.

    Is this why Chief Lee opened the Magic Tower?

    Banshee nodded.

    ��I guess the more diverse the viewpoints, the more things we can see.��

    Banshee��s mes stretched towards Seric Rose.

    ��Certainly, it��s strange, Chief Lee.��

    Fire.

    Seric Rose looked at her burning body.

    What was feared became a reality.

    The Emperor��s archives.

    When one of the seven roses was broken, the vitality began to decline rapidly.

    self.

    Soon, the body turned to ashes and began to scatter in the wind.

    however.

    What was important to Seric Rose wasn��t just the body.

    ��I am a being who can answer all questions����

    Ceric Rose was more than a weakened body.

    own existence.

    I was feeling skeptical about myself.

    ��Why can��t I understand this situation?��

    Eventually, Ceric Rose opened her mouth again.

    ��Why are you struggling?��

    didn��t you say

    It was just an omen.

    There was already nothing intact on the Arcana continent.

    In the battle for the demon king that will unfold over the tenth throne, the empire.

    The Arcana Continent will be nothing more than a shrimp that explodes in a whale fight.

    ��What the hell.��

    Ceric Rose shook her head once.

    Chow.

    Then Banshee��s fear dissipated, and the thorny vines that covered Antonium began to move in unison. As a monarch, he reaped the carrot of eternal happiness and raised the harsh whip.

    Seric Rose muttered softly.

    ��I do not harm my people.��

    The Emperor��s archives.

    The reason for my existence.

    Why emperors gave their lives.

    Because everything was for the Empire and its people.

    Squeak.

    Even so, Cerrick Rose was determined to wield the whip. If you can��t appease them with a carrot, you have to stop it even with a hawk because the weight of the position of monarch is.

    however.

    ��Ooh it moves!!��

    ��Even if you stick to it, block it!��

    ��I will never give up Antonium again!��

    The appearance of the people who did not give in to the whip.

    It made Ceric Rose fall into a question without a period.

    I was doubting my own wisdom.

    Tsureuk.

    It was the moment Seric Rose��s whip thorns hesitated.

    A man��s voice was heard.

    A voice that seemed to enjoy this situation.

    ��What do you suspect, Ceric Rose?��

    It was Pride.

    Ceric Rose was not happy with Pride. I didn��t like the fact that the devil set foot in Antonium, the capital of the empire. But Pride was too clever.

    ��Are you doubting yourself that you are wrong?��

    To know the anguish in a moment��s hesitation.

    Indeed, it was like a demon that trampled on the heart.

    However, Seric Rose was not swayed by Pride��s words.

    ��Shut up. devil.��

    All for the sake of the empire and its people.

    No matter how much the devil whispered, Seric Rose never thought of degenerating.

    Because he had no intention of sacrificing his own people.

    But Pride shrugged.

    ��Don��t doubt anything, Emperor��s library. you weren��t wrong in the slightest In the past, in the present, and in the future, your judgments are absolutely correct. So the cruel truth you know. Wouldn��t it be fine to tell all your people, Seric Rose?��

    Pride knew what they were trusting in. So it was fun. Why did the greatest despaire when you were betrayed by someone you trusted more than anyone else?

    Pride��s lips twitched.

    ��Don��t you know of a future more terrible than the warring states period when new monarchs are rampant, even more than the battle for the throne?��

    In the end, the light exploded.

    ��Yes, the destruction that the infinitely deep darkness will bring!!��

    to put it differently.

    Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    The disastrous future that my blood and blood will bring.

    ��Come on, dere that cruel truth to Antonium!��

    Pride waited for Ceric Rose��s mouth to drop.

    But why?

    Seric Rose��s gaze began to turn toward herself.

    Soon, unexpected words followed.

    ��thanks. Thanks for remembering.��

    ��Did you forget? It��s good,e on����

    ��It��s changed.��

    ����does it change?��

    The Eternal Lord of Roses woke up and swallowed all the revtions left in the War Emperor��s library. It was to retrieve the wisdom he had lent to the emperors.

    ��Yes, thest revtion I gave.��

    That��s why he forgot thest revtion that thest emperor burned to hide from Pride. However, thanks to Pride��s mention of ��endless darkness��, I realized it.

    Seric Rose��s eyes turned to the people.

    ��You are wiser than the narrow-minded me, my people.��

    Before long, the Mystic Eye floated above Antonium.

    To be precise, the brilliant silver light pouring from the demon��s eyes.

    towards a single ray of light.

    ��You guys already knew that ray of light.��

    Ceric Rose realized this.

    That I had greatly underestimated my people.

    Pride, on the other hand, had no way of knowing.

    ��What are you talking about all of a sudden, Serik Rose? Revtion has changed. What kind of nonsense bullshit�� I can��t believe that kid has a revtion��!!��

    By the time you noticed, it was already toote.

    ��As expected, they were too many people for me to embrace.��

    to keep in a rose.

    Under a ray of light, they

    Isn��t it already shining like a brilliant flower?

    Soon, the thorny vinespletely stopped moving.

    Seric Rose caught the panoramic view of Antonium for thest time.

    ��Imperial.��

    people

    Please forgive the foolish emperor.

    Although he was a poor monarch.

    Because there was no lie in my love for you.

    I talked to Benshi.

    ��Can you tell me, me Emperor?��

    ��To whom?��

    ��To a single ray of light.��

    Then I gently closed my eyes.

    ��Please have pity on my empire.��

    .

    .

    .

    I doubted my eyes.

    Although it is a really formal expression.

    Because it��s literally best to be suspicious.

    [The Emperor of the Empire, ��Seric Rose��, has died.]

    [You will be given a worthy title based on your umted achievements.]

    [Your current session to the throne: 1st]

 Chapter 415

    Episode 415. After opening the Mage Tower

    to look at it properly .

    The road to Arcana Continent was always open.

    ��Is this the Arcana Continent?!��

    yers who entered the Arcana continent through the portal.

    The information shared by the advance team served as an indicator for the second team.

    ��So this is Cloudy��s territory��?��

    ��Could that be Lee Ho-yeol��s mansion that we��ve only heard about?��

    ��Wow, what��s so dazzling?!��

    It is a randomly generated rift in reality.

    Thanks to that, most of the yers toured the world and experienced luxurious 5-star hotels. Cloudy��s mansion exuded an antiquity that surpassed him.

    Blinking message.

    Some yers have finally solved their doubts.

    ��There was a reason I didn��t notice this territory when Arcana was just a game. Was it because of Hidden Peace? There��s no way that yers or NPCs would have passed by a mansion like this.��

    An indescribable experience from the start.

    This is not the time.

    Do I need to just talk about it?

    ��Hunting is good, but why don��t you take a slow look around the mansion first? how wide is it And how much do you have to spare? Ho-yeol Lee?��

    ��Write. Look at his habit of talking about Lee Ho-yeol.��

    ��No, you are themander-in-chief now!��

    The favor wasn��t the usual favor either. It was such a favor that even yers who did not join the Crusade Alliance due to pride made them spit out the title ofmander-in-chief.

    ��Wait a minute. Didn��t the statue over there just move?!��

    ��The stone statue moved? that big one?��

    ��What nonsense. Have you seen any ghost stories?��

    One by one, thete stage is full of excitement and anticipation.

    It was when he arrived at Cloudy territory through the portal.

    Doo doo doo��

    the sudden feeling of pressure.

    The ground in Cloudy��s territory began to tremble.

    ��!��

    You can feel the vibration through the soles of your feet.

    Soon the cause came into view.

    They were yers like them.

    A narrow gaze.

    It is not difficult to find out its identity.

    It was not hard to remember because there were so many famous people.

    ��Schraig? Are they the second sun?��

    However, the guild master Shraig��s expression was unusual.

    yers guessed why.

    The most probable thing is��

    ��Is it heading to Antonium?��

    Imperial capital Antonium is blockaded.

    The news was delivered through yers who had returned to reality. It seems that the cause of the blockade has been found. Led by Second Sun, the members of the giant coalition guild that remained in Cloudy seemed to have joined forces.

    Bubbly.

    yers passing each other.

    The follower, who was watching, asked.

    ��Are you heading to Antonium?��

    ��What is it?��

    ��That�� can we join?��

    Cases be opportunities, and missed opportunities lead to falling behind. It��s a Cloudy territory tour, so I was able to do it slowlyter. Furthermore, considering the buffs currently in effect on the Arcana Continent

    ��

    Of course, the cause of the blockade is still unknown.

    However, it was obvious that a siege would take ce in Antonium. Why is it to the extent that even quackery pundits who only talk about it on TV would expect it.

    The second team rolled their hair in the blink of an eye.

    ��Because we also have a cause.��

    The pretext of belonging to the Holy Temple Alliance.

    Were you listening to that conversation?

    Kang Eun-taek, an executive of the giant coalition, approached.

    ��Reinforcements are always wee.��

    ��Then join right away����

    ��But shouldn��t you be aware of the war situation?��

    Because you don��t want to share your reward with some goofball?

    Or is it the territorial attitude of the seniors of the Allied Temple?

    Such an illusion was good enough. Kang Eun-taek spoke without hesitation to the yers who had just entered the Arcana continent and had no clue about the situation in Antonium.

    ��Currently, the great alliance of Antonium and the three senior mages are in a corner. He has lost contact with only whispers that Antonium has been upied.��

    ����!!!��

    ��Also, themander-in-chief is absent. ording to the message, his support can only be hoped for in four days. The remaining four days arepletely up to us.��

    Faces turn white at those words.

    This is also the expected reaction.

    Kang Eun-taek raised the corners of his mouth crookedly.

    ��If it��s an ambiguous resolution, go away.��

    Nam Tae-min Hisagi Leoni.

    Currently, the three guild masters of the Grand Alliance were the top rankers who ranked 1st, 2nd and 3rd in the official yer rankings. They weren��t enough, so three senior wizards from the Mage Tower joined them.

    Nheless, everyone was in jeopardy.

    Schraig gave strength to Kang Eun-taek��s words.

    His expression was as spleen as it was in London.

    ��If you want to join, you better prepare for death.��

    ����No matter how much, until life.��

    ��Then, would you like us not to disturb you?��

    ��I will!��

    The rearguard quickly moved out of the way.

    ��Wow, aren��t you crazy?��

    Then, I looked at the back of the Second Sun and the gigantic coalition advancing without hesitation. I honestly didn��t understand. ording to them, Antonium was no better than a limb.

    ��Will anything change if we join?��

    There is no possibility that the war situation will be reversed, but they must go further and risk their lives. Even if you are a yer who has to risk your life for rewards and achievements. I didn��t want to be prepared for a guest death on the Arcana continent, which was not even real.

    Is that why?

    ��Did you really go?��

    The backs of those leaving the Cloudy Kingdom were now amazing.

    Of course, no one could criticize thete arrivals.

    It��s a life-threatening situation.

    Because no one can force you to choose.

    So, again, it wasn��t strange.

    at that time.

    nod

    A ponytail that suddenly lowers its head.

    ��I��m sorry, but I will apany you until here!��

    Sorceress Seo Jeong-yeon, who was holding a staff, opened her mouth.

    ��Whoa. I knew you would.��

    ��sorry. We will also get out of here.��

    bay.

    shield and mace.

    Choi Jeong-hoon and Han Seong-wook also broke away from the group of yers after Seo Jeong-yeon. When I slightly turn my head back, the eyes of a madman are pouring out.

    What would you do?

    Choi Jeong-hun said candidly.

    ��Even if they don��t know, aren��t we going to aplete retreat?��

    Rounded up and barely level 300 chin-ups.

    After the cataclysm, these were the three people who had fallen far behind even after the starting line. However, the resolve of the three was sincere. Yes, because I had experience.

    Han Seong-wook spits out a smile.

    ��Does your life matter now? After all, we were the ones who died in that subway station in the first ce, right? At that time, our Choi Jeong-hoon wasn��t joking around.��

    Yes.

    It wouldn��t be an exaggeration to say that their lives were already lost in [Gnoll��s Underground Warehouse]. If we hadn��t been saved by Ho-yeol in the distant past, we would have be prey to the devil.

    Choi Jeong-hoon raised the corner of his mouth.

    ��what? He��s talking about things that even themander-in-chief won��t remember.��

    How many yers and arcanas have you encountered?

    They didn��t even want to remember those who simply passed by.

    It was just to pay off the debt.

    Because I just wanted to be of some help.

    Seo Jeong-yeon grabbed the cane.

    ��So let��s just do one serving!��

    Three people second sun.

    And it was the moment when the giant coalition followed the disappeared portal and entered it.

    floated before their eyes.

    perhaps.

    It can also be said to be the result of faith.

    An incredible message.

    [A great adventurer is about to be crowned emperor.]

    ��A great adventurer?

    three people��s heads.

    Not in every yer��s head.

    A yer worthy of being called great.

    I bet there was only one.

    ��Super General Commander��!!��

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    *

    AAU.

    Seong Hyun-jun and Yoon Su-gyeom are frightened.

    ��What?��

    Blockade of Antonium.

    A bomb was dropped on the AAU at the news. The situation is different from when I couldn��t use my hands. Antonium has been the capital of the Empire since Arcana was just a game.

    Seong Hyeon-jun opens his mouth while looking at the messenger.

    ��Everyone is anticipating the end of the war, senior. It��s definitely very likely. It��s not specific, but even in the initial setting, the War Emperor��s Library had a deceptive effect.��

    ��Because it��s simr to the so-called Akashic Records.��

    ��At that time, it was a device for bnce����

    The days when Arcana was just a game.

    The Empire needed to be absolute.

    It means that the empire was the one who instilled etiquette in rampaging yers.

    The Emperor��s Library was the greatest weapon given to the Empire.

    Predicting the future considering even the variable called a yer.

    A device to solidify the position of the Empire.

    Predicting the future, of course.

    Even with all of Cosmo��s technology, it was impossible.

    Seong Hyun-jun nodded at the memory that came to mind.

    ��It was a good reason to add it to the bnce patch.��

    In a word, it was just a setting to justify the bnce adjustment. However, after the cataclysm, the warlord��s library would have been realized by attaching flesh that even they did not know.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom bites his lips.

    ��I can��t even guess what kind of monster I woke up as.��

    But the worry didn��tst long.

    It was because news arrived from the Arcana continent.

    Breaking news from the yers themselves.

    ��Senior Seo! Antonium on roses and thorns��!��

    And that wasn��t all.

    Leoni Hisagi, a member of the great coalition who was about to enter the sealed Antonium. And even the senior mages of the Mage Tower said they had lost contact.

    It was as if cold water had been literally poured into AAU.

    ��This crazy.��

    Excluding Lee Ho-yeol, yer ranking 1 2 3rd.

    And throughout the Arcana Continent, a monster appeared that even the seniors of the Mage Tower, who were not strange even if they reached the ranks by force, could not handle it.

    ��It is clear. The warlord��s library is running out of control.��

    ��Because I put such a fraudulent setting����

    ��I wonder if that bastard Raymon Sean knew it would turn out like this.��

    That we are the Warlord��s library.

    Wouldn��t it be the aftermath of adding an unmanageable setting to the empire?

    The AAU may be guilt-ridden for hours.

    ����what?��

    New news came to reality from the continent of Arcana, where time flows four times faster than reality. It was news that shocked and stunned everyone.

    Seong Hyeon-jun opened his mouth, saying no way.

    ��The above great adventurer is about to be crowned emperor��?��

    ��A great adventurer? Bona mana, he must be referring to our Yusura general manager. But what did you say after that? I couldn��t hear it properly because I was thinking of the warlord.��

    ��The Super General Manager is about to be crowned emperor!!��

    ��What?!��

    Less!

    A shock enough to let go of the mug I was holding in my hand.

    It had to be.

    The yer is the emperor of an empire.

    It was something I hadn��t assumed even when Arcana was just a game.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom calmed down his excitement.

    ��Aren��t the yers misunderstanding something? Even if the general manager was very active in invisible ces, acquiring such an influence in a short period of time����

    ��I heard that the general manager was responsible for rebuilding the walls of Antonium and the cities and towns throughout the empire? In the first ce, they say there is no ce on the Arcana continent where you can��t hear Lee Ho-yeol��s name!��

    ��her.��

    if that��s true

    perhaps.

    For themander-in-chief, he could be water thicker than blood.

    He might

    have really taken the first ce in the line of session to the throne .

    Isn��t it natural?

    I witnessed the performance of the yers who saw the demon king, saw the dragon, and defeated such an absolute monster. I didn��t think there would be any more eye candy.

    ��Has the time finallye for you to be treated fairly?��

    Branch manager Park Min-jae looks at the monitor in the control room.

    Monitors are being unified into one screen in real time. Breaking news that Ho-yeol is about to be crowned emperor of the Arcana Continental Empire is floating around.

    Of course, it is not yet finalized.

    Hyeon Yong-seok, the leading producer of VBC.

    Hyun Yong-seok brushes Yoon Jong-jin over his phone.

    ��Did our kimchi soup hit the mark?��

    Hyeon Yong-seok believed in Ho-yeol.

    In other words, he believed in Ho-yeol��s unpredictable behavior.

    The situation where everyone in the world believes in Ho-yeol��s ascension to the throne.

    Hyun Yong-seok also agreed with him.

    great adventurer.

    Because that title would definitely be a title that could only be held by Hoyeol.

    however.

    ��You think you��re going to wear a crown on your head?��

    Unexpected events will surely happen. Hyun Yong-seok was thinking of capturing the incident on camera. Now that other stations are calling in self-appointed experts and babbling about the values of the Imperial Emperor.

    ��Let��s catch it. that moment.��

    Hyun Yong-seok threw a gamble while dying the organization of Today Arcana.

    Of course, Yoon Jong-jin, who was swung around by Hyeon Yong-seok, was like dying.

    After the phone call, Yoon Jong-jin sighed.

    ��No, so where are you going to shoot?��

    He was just a camera director for a broadcasting station.

    With magic, how can you chase after Ho-yeol, who shes in reality on the Arcana continent? Yoon Jong-jin swallowed a sigh and captured the best possible angle on camera.

    And no one caught an unexpected moment.

    ��uh?��

    Kingdom of Yusra.

    golden pce.

    Suddenly, the g rose.

    Yoon Jong-jin��s eyes twitched.

    ����rose? Isn��t that the imperial g?��

    Kingdom of Yusra.

    It was an ancient kingdom that did not belong to the empire.

    Why did the imperial g with a rose, the symbol of the empire, be raised?

    It didn��t take long to realize.

    ��huh?��

    Messages from juniors that are passed down through and through.

    In Frost, in the Holy Land of the Goddess Church, Muon, and even in the Mage Tower, the imperial g is being hoisted. However, the imperial g hung high and did not flutter.

    as if expressing condolences.

    An imperial g that hangs low and flutters loftily.

    Yoon Jong-jin, who was looking at the camera, murmured.

    ��As you said, you are truly someone you couldn��t expect at all.��

    Thanks to you, I realized the fact that I had overlooked.

    Yes, the fact that a new emperor is about to ascend the throne.

    Because it meant that the former emperor had died.

    .

    .

    .

    Blinking st adventurer].

    24 hours in reality have passed.

    As promised in advance, I headed for the Magic Tower.

    reporters gathered.

    numerous cameras.

    Journalists cautiously asking questions.

    next emperor?

    great adventurer?

    There was only one thing I could say to that flood of questions.

    ��It is not me that you are looking at at this moment.��

    and faced

    Knights of the Lionheart.

    The emperor��s right hand, Harkon.

    I dare not guess. How much sadness Harkon is feeling. So all I could do was to be generous with Harkon and the Knights of the Lionheart.

    Eyes meet.

    eyes full of sadness

    Before long, Harkon opened his mouth as if he had made up his mind.

    ��Imperial Lion Heart Knights. Knight Commander Harkon Kings Guard.��

    The lion-hearted knights salute me all at once.

    ��I express my infinite gratitude to themander-in-chief and the condolences of this world.��

    Did I realize it btedly?

    ����!!!��

    The crowd subsided.

    To the extent that I dare not fire a single sh.

    A silent mourning ensued.

 Chapter 416

    Episode 416. Pandora��s Box (1)

    Yesekawa Enoch.

    The two knights lowered their heads.

    Harkon opened his mouth.

    ��is it.��

    adventurer��s world.

    Rumors spread so quickly that it could not bepared to the Arcana continent. Rumors are bound to circte. At least, there were no lies in the news that the adventurers delivered. Why didn��t I say that an adventurer��s vision doesn��t lie?

    Harkon spoke calmly.

    ��Your Majestyid down the heavy burden first.��

    Each man carries his own burden.

    Harkon has always been thinking.

    Maybe death might be the liberation that can throw off the task.

    He was always close to death.

    It may have been an instinctive way of thinking to shake off the fear of death. Harkon continued talking to Yeshika and Enoch, who suppressed their emotions.

    ��Let��s get ready to go out.��

    Enter the Arcana Continent.

    The time I promised with Ho-yeol was approaching. The two knights retreated, and Harkon pondered. The next emperor�� Indeed, at this point, the only person who can take the ce of His Majesty��s vacancy is Kyung.

    Hoyeol saved the empire from crisis several times. There are not many people who will question the legitimacy of the fact that the emperor himself tried to give the emperor��s seat to Ho-yeol.

    It was the same with Harkon.

    ��Of course, I��ll have to treat you harder than I do now.��

    Maybe I should get used to being called Majesty instead of Sir.

    Shall we practice beforehand?

    Harkon thought.

    However, it did note off easily.

    ������

    Harkon��s lips trembled.

    yeah i can��t ept it

    It��s not that he can��t recognize Ho Yeol as the next emperor.

    I��

    ����Why did you leave first, Your Majesty?��

    I just couldn��t believe the death of the emperor.

    Even though he lost both legs, he held onto his spirit, hoping for a reunion with the emperor. Even though I heard that I would never be able to stand on the battlefield again, I overcame it. It was still meant to be the emperor��s sword.

    But why didn��t you wait for me? Did you close your eyes in terrible pain that you couldn��t bear?

    Harkon��s eyes moistened slightly.

    ��You mean now?��

    Just a few hours before the reunion.

    Are you telling me this sad news?

    There were so many stories to tell.

    ����.��

    Harkon looked at the whole view of Yusra with empty eyes. There were excited adventurers. It must have been because of the news that Lord Hoyeol was about to be crowned as the new emperor.

    ��You��re still narrow-minded, Harkon.��

    It��s natural to be happy.

    To them, the emperor has no one-sided attitude.

    He would be nothing more than the lord of apletely different world.

    So, the world of adventurers.

    I didn��t even expect to send condolences for the emperor.

    That��s why Harkon made a resolution with exhausted eyes.

    ��I will remember you.��

    Even if no one remembers your death.

    Me and the Knights of the Lionheart, you.

    I will not forget you.

    It was the moment when Harkon immediately clenched his fist.

    A muffled sound came from beyond the window.

    ��uh? Isn��t that the imperial g?��

    The ancient kingdom of Yusra.

    In this ce, not in the imperial territory.

    I saw the fluttering imperial g.

    ��!��

    For an instant, Harkon��s eyes rxed.

    Only two can raise a g in the Golden Pce.

    Sir Hakunawa Hoyeol, the king of Yusura.

    However, Hakuna will not know about the imperial g.

    Harkon opened his mouth.

    ����was it?��

    They say that no one in this world can think of the emperor.

    Sir, I did not forget.

    Harkon bowed his head toward the fluttering Imperial g.

    ��Please forgive me generously, Your Majesty.��

    It��s early, but it seems the time hase to serve a new lord.

    *

    The system does not lie.

    The death of Emperor Seric Rose means that he really died.

    It doesn��t sound like a story to someone else��?

    ��Because I died a little earlier.��

    It��s just that [The Last Adventurer] worked for me.

    I looked at the silent reporters.

    I just quietly hold the camera.

    No one thought to fire the sh.

    Well worth it.

    ��There are words I spit out.��

    Just like my bluff, the Ryan Heart Knights�� expressions were spleen. By the way, would the mere raising of the imperial g be enough condolences for the emperor?

    ��well.��

    But I hope you understand.

    This is the best condolence I can send to the emperor of the Arcana continent in real life. At the same time, it was the utmost respect for the emperor who tried to protect the empire until the very end despite the devil��s tricks and rebellions.

    of course.

    ��It��s a story in real life.��

    If you enter the Arcana Continent properly.

    Befitting the emperor��s name, he must be sent away.

    But before that, there are some things you need to check.

    ��Pride.��

    Seven Deadly Sins Arrogance.

    The direct cause of the emperor��s death may have been [The Emperor��s Library], but pride must have had an effect on the Emperor��s borrowing of the Emperor��s Library��s power.

    Harkon didn��t seem to forget that fact either.

    Did you calm down your fluctuating emotions?

    The sadness in Harkon��s eyes disappeared before he knew it.

    Harkon nods at me.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Then let��s start.��

    He stepped towards the portal and continued.

    ��For a reunion.��

    .

    .

    .

    Basically, the target coordinates of the portal of the Mage Tower are set to Cloudy��s territory, but there is no need or time to stop by Cloudy��s during busy hours.

    ��It��s all thanks to the senior authority.��

    Of course, this is possible because the understanding of gii is also supported.

    I immediately changed the target coordinates of the magic tower portal to Antonium.

    and faced

    A vision that gradually brightens.

    The still magnificent walls of Antonium.

    ��I��m back, Your Majesty.��

    Harkon bows his head towards Antonium.

    Because I know it��s not over yet.

    The silence did notst long.

    The magical power flow of the strange portal is at a level that is enough to be wary of. Senior wizards who can sense magic appeared through teleportation all at once.

    They look at me and say something to each of them.

    ��I��ll see you again in exactly four days.��

    ��Chief��!��

    ��Chief Lee, by any chance, would have watched my performance!��

    In order, Matisse Bellier Bensch.

    Everyone has so many stories to tell, right?

    Especially Senior Bensh William.

    There are more than one or two things I want to ask you.

    As I said, I had to track down Pride, the culprit behind this situation.

    I asked straight forward.

    ��How is the condition?��

    ��As you can see, I��m fine�� cool!��

    Banshee covered his mouth.

    Although no blood came out.

    It��s just as painful as that.

    If that��s the case, there��s nothing you can do about it.

    ��Banshee William, you will be excluded from this operation.��

    ��yes? Are you outside?! I��m still fine, chief!! Keck.��

    Cool cool cool cool��!

    Why don��t you start with that cough, Mr. Banshee?

    Leaving Banshee with a pitiful expression behind her.

    Matisse asked me.

    ��If it is an operation. Did you guess something, sir?��

    Gooooo��

    I responded by raising my magic power. Excluding the wounded Banshee, the magic that surrounds the two seniors, the Lion Heart Knights and Matisse Valley.

    [Large-scale teleport]

    Thanks to having obtained magic that is different from the ss. Even with the same amount of horsepower, it is possible to manifest thanks to its efficiency that is iparable to others. The target coordinates were, of course, the imperial pce.

    changing vision.

    ��What the hell just happened?��

    ��What are these thorns?��

    ��More than that, His Majesty����

    It must have been that he hadn��t grasped the situation yet.

    I see the servants who are confused.

    It was Harkon who awakened them.

    ��Everyone, wake up!��

    The voice of a roaring lion.

    The guards shrug their shoulders.

    The servants who had been sitting down jumped up from their seats.

    ��Haharkon Knights Commander��?��

    ��I am really alive!��

    ��Now is not the time to be soaked in the thrill of a reunion.��

    Harkon suppressed his emotions and gave an order straight away.

    ��Do you remember, guardsmen? The man who set foot in the imperial pce. Do you remember where the man who called himself Cloudy is now?��

    ����!��

    At those words, the servants came to their senses.

    ��I said I had a story to share with Your Majesty, and disappeared alone.��

    ��Where did Your Majesty go?��

    ��Unfortunately, I don��t know that far.��

    sereung.

    Harkon drew his sword.

    ��Knights, search the imperial pce thoroughly!��

    Likewise, Lionheart knights with their swords raised began to scatter throughout the imperial pce. Of course I didn��t run. I just sat there and focused on my sense of smell.

    ��Mmm.��

    A demon hunter��s hypersensitive senses.

    It is a [natural enemy rtionship] that even distant demons can sense. However, the fact that the activation message didn��te to mind�� probably means that the Pride guy may have already left the Imperial Pce.

    ��It��s tricky in many ways.��

    Above all, he might know more about Cloudy than I do. Now, even if he had fallen into a demon, he was udy with the same blood, so he was proud.

    ��Is there no choice but to summon Tempest and track the smell?��

    By the way, The Tempest Over the Horizon.

    To recite that grotesque full name.

    Aren��t there too many eyes to see?

    It was a fleeting but serious moment.

    ��Captain Harkon!��

    An urgent voice echoed through the imperial pce.

    did you find something Heading to where themotion happened. A ce that was familiar to me also caught my eye. Because it was the entrance to the secret corridor leading to the basement of the imperial pce.

    Enoch reports.

    ��I found a suspicious person here.��

    ��Are you suspicious?��

    ��no way. It��s disappointing to be a suspicious person�� Huh?��

    I recognized it even before I raised my head, which had been deeply bowed.

    Emilio, the king of scavengers.

    He was captured by the Lion Heart Knights in the basement of the imperial pce.

    ��Hey Cloudy. It must have been four days already?��

    ����four days? Commander, do you know that man?��

    I nodded at Harkon��s question.

    Then, the binding loosened immediately.

    I had nothing to ask.

    Emilio soon reported what had happened to me, without missing anything.

    Harkon opened his mouth.

    ����I��ll check it with my own two eyes, Commander-in-Chief.��

    Harkon paved the way at the forefront.

    To sum up Emilio��s words, it was simple. The emperor and previous emperors turned into perfect roses. I couldn��t be a full-blown rose, not a flower, and return to human beings like the people of Antonium.

    The road to the Emperor��s library was not difficult.

    The thorny vines that covered the floor were so dry they crumbled just by touching them. Thanks to that, I faced it without difficulty. With the roses that bloomed in the Emperor��s library.

    It must have run out of life force.

    I also wanted that light.

    As if a mere touch would cause the dark red leaves to fall.

    dump.

    ��Ah����

    Harkon knelt in front of the rose.

    Maybe if you touch it, it will turn to dust.

    He touched the air with trembling hands and opened his mouth.

    ��I couldn��t even imagine that the Emperor��s Library could devour Your Majesty. Without knowing that terrible fact�� I dared to say what it would be like to borrow the power of Seogo from His Majesty.��

    There is a big difference between vaguely epting it and facing it.

    Even me, who only met the Emperor a few times.

    Right now I can��t escape from sadness.

    No one was surprised that Harkon shed tears.

    ��I��m sorry, Your Majesty. I couldn��t protect Your Majesty because I became your right hand. I didn��t notice Your Majesty��s troubles. I couldn��t share the pain you must have felt at thest moment��!��

    It was then.

    Matisse, who had been silent, opened his mouth.

    Matisse was fixing the ring.

    A magic tool that responds to appropriate magic power.

    ��Lord Harkon, I don��t feel the magic power suitable for this ce.��

    ����?��

    ��It means that the emperor had no regrets at all.��

    Appropriate mana thates from the past and background.

    That I don��t feel that kind of magic power. Even if the emperor died unexpectedly in the Emperor��s library, it meant that he had no regrets or sadness.

    Will that factfort Harkon?

    ��Is that so, Matisse��?��

    Harkonughed bitterly.

    ��Well, it��s something I can��t figure out.��

    But I had my doubts.

    What did the emperor see?

    Even in front of the emperor��s library.

    Even in front of Pride.

    Didn��t he leave no regrets, regrets, or fears?

    ��Even if that��s not the case, I��ll have to look into it.��

    I slowly raised my magic power.

    Higher Hallucination Magic [True Illusion].

    The effect of reading fragmentary memories left in space.

    ��I need to know what kind of stories havee and gone between the Emperor and Pride.��

    But howe�� the chill down the spine?

    Soon the face of the emperor vaguely came to mind.

    The emperor, covered in roses, was smiling.

    At thest moment, no one else was talking to me.

    �C ����You really did have to hide it thoroughly.��

    ��can be hidden?

    I?

    What did you see?!

 Chapter 417

    Episode 417. Pandora��s Box (2)

    It was the moment when the emperor��s afterimage and voice flowed in his field of vision.

    Tap-!

    At the same time as the busy footsteps, an urgent voice was heard.

    ��Captain Harkon!��

    Should I say this is luck out of misfortune��?

    Yesica.

    She must have found something in the imperial pce.

    For a moment, Harkon��s gaze turned to me.

    The emperor��s afterimage and voice were valid only for me, the manifester.

    I��m just stabbing myself.

    Around that time, I achieved the manifestation of ��True Fantasy��.

    What kind of question did you ask the library of the war that can answer all questions? Did the emperor say that he was hiding it thoroughly? And what would be the answer?

    You can smile so brightly at thest moment��!

    ��Very ominous.��

    This gave me one more reason not to die a violent death.

    It was because he did not have the courage to face the emperor after dying.

    At least.

    ��Until I be oblivious to this dark history.��

    I have to survive fiercely until the emperor��s share.

    It was a moment of promise.

    I heard someone��s salivation.

    ��What the hell is this hideous thing about?��

    Room of the Imperial Pce.

    The servants gathered at the entrance.

    Harkon said loudly.

    ��Will everyone move over?��

    ��Oh, Captain Harkon!��

    ��It is said that this is the room where Pride stayed.��

    Yesica��s guide.

    Following Harkon, I also entered the guest room.

    It��s a demon theme, but Nucksal is good too. Pride.

    He must have deceived the emperor while being treated in a ce like this.

    Harkon gritted his teeth.

    ��It��s a heinous insult.��

    Seven coats of blood painted on the outer wall of the room.

    The vast walls were almostpletely covered in blood. I don��t know if it��s animal blood or human blood, but it��s not strange that negative emotions soar just by looking at it.

    Matisse responded to Harkon��s angry self-talk.

    ��It��s more than an insult, it��s a curse.��

    You know, too, Matisse.

    Which is not surprising.

    Matisse would have witnessed this kind of curse often when he was wandering the Arcana Continent to establish ck magic. Of course, there was a difference in the strength of the curse.

    Healing School Mage.

    Naturally, it was Bellier who was ustomed to blood.

    It seems that there is no objection to it.

    Bellier, who had been peering closely, opened his mouth.

    ��I don��t think it��s a character used on the continent.��

    ��Has His Majesty not been enough to insult even the imperial pce?��

    ��It��s not just an insult. Curses must have intentions.��

    At Matisse��sst words, I nodded.

    ��Yes, a curse is a message with impure intentions.��

    From the repetitive quests of the days when Arcana was just a game.

    A curse left by a demon worshiper who was an elder mage.

    And even [Understanding Darkness].

    I was quite familiar with the curse thanks to the direct collision with my body.

    If you pretend now, it��s called pretend.

    Thanks to him, he replied with confidence as always.

    ��But this is not a message left to the emperor or you.��

    ��then?��

    ��It��s a message left for me.��

    ����!��

    Because it was clearly written in the blinking message from earlier.

    [Curse: My one and only flesh and blood]

    Grandfell, you will never be able to admit it.

    Being tied to the same Cloudy as this guy.

    But don��t be too sad.

    I��m in a bad mood as well.

    I hear the whispers of the servants.

    ��They differ in length, but the hair is exactly the same.��

    ��Am I really from the same Cloudy n?��

    ��Maybe you know something about that man��?��

    Harkon��s brow twisted.

    The corners of his mouth twitched as if he was about to scream.

    But my cubic was a little faster.

    I looked at my servants.

    ��You are right.��

    ����Yeah!!��

    ��He was also Cloudy.��

    cleverly added.

    ��At the same time, he is Cloudy��s traitor and treacherous criminal who colluded with the previous emperor of the empire and drove Cloudy to extinction. Of course, right now it��s just my prey.��

    ��?!��

    predecessor emperor.

    It is not the emperor that Harkon and his servants served, but the emperor of the previous generation. Yes, there is a time difference between reality and the Arcana continent, right?

    ��I suffered from secondary illness 10 and even several years ago in real time.��

    Because it was decades ago in Arcana Continent Time.

    Anyway, with just one word, youpletely turned the atmosphere around. These are the faces where the suspicious eyes that used to be directed at me went and now everyone doesn��t know where to put their focus.

    Of course, Harkon was no exception.

    ��Even though the Lord knows that fact����

    No, I wouldn��t be mistaken for that again, right?

    ��that is.��

    I didn��t even know from the beginning. Why did I expect that many forces would be entangled in Cloudy��s extinction? It was only recently that I heard a specific story.

    �C ��Forgive me for being bystanders. You are the dark dragon.��

    A hatchling that likes to chatter.

    Through the new chick Prosnax.

    After listening to everything, I understood.

    ��Well, unless the empire permits it.��

    The public enemy, the Shadow Mercenaries, could not have wandered around the Arcana Continent in broad daylight, nor could the scavengers swarm in droves.

    Emilio also talked about him in passing.

    -��Even if the empire, the continent, and the world abandoned Cloudy. I��ve been told for a long time that we scavengers shouldn��t betray Cloudy.��

    But of course.

    Harkon and others couldn��t know what I was thinking.

    Why are all the eyes looking at me unusual?

    ����It��s really burdensome.��

    The gaze that seems to be looking at a grown man beyond the crowd.

    Doesn��t it take into ount past grudges?

    To be merciful when vengeance would not be enough.

    You are proud.

    ��He must be thinking like that.��

    You should be ashamed too.

    There was no message from this brazen skin.

    As always, I��m just going to talk about it calmly.

    ��I will ask for your understanding. I want to be alone now.��

    Is it because of the bombshell deration you just spit out?

    Including Harkon Matisse Bellier.

    No one left the room without a murmur.

    The reason why he dered that he wanted to be alone in the first ce is simple. Shouldn��t you purify the dreary curse just by looking at it? It��s because you never know what you��ll see and what nonsense you��ll talk about in the process.

    ��Why, even in the understanding of the darknessst time.��

    that they should all be killed.

    The memory of the bloody muttering was clear.

    It is a no-brainer to cause unnecessary misunderstandings one after another.

    Again��

    I immediately approached the curse left behind by Pride.

    [Enters the curse ��My one and only flesh and blood��.]

    ��Never talk about bloodlines again with your ugly mouth.��

    He responded in a cold voice to the blinking message.

    ��Bug.��

    *

    Isn��t it dangerous?

    I��ll ask again.

    When have I ever been in danger?

    ��It was on the verge from the start, but it��s new.��

    I am the one who survived by fighting with demons who boasted levels several times higher than mine. So even in the unfamiliar curse, I was not confused.

    I was able to stare right away.

    Pride.

    A guy in his human days who couldn��t smell the devil at all.

    Anyway, the background is familiar. Now that I look at it, it looks exactly like Cloudy��s mansion restored with reverse magic. I was watching Pride climb the stairs in Cloudy��s mansion.

    Bubbly.

    Pride, who was heading upstairs, suddenly looked at me.

    ��Congrattions, Grandfel.��

    congrats?

    I wondered if something good had happened.

    I was taken aback by the words that followed.

    ��My dear brother.��

    After all, the superiors in Hangryeol were right, right?

    That��s why he had a grudge against Grandfel, who was chosen as the next family head.

    must have done something stupid

    ��Maybe we can catch a specific clue.��

    Take a moment to calm your mind.

    under the shining moonlight.

    Silver hair that shines more brightly.

    Pride continues.

    ��But I have my doubts. Will you be able to handle Cloudy��s weight? What do you think, my brother?��

    See what I��m talking about?

    I don��t know how many years older than Grandfel.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol, who has three older sisters.

    The difference between love and hate and just hate is staggering.

    ��He only speaks kindly, but the meaning behind it is explicit, right?��

    If it were me, I would have reacted with my brother or something.

    Was it to maintain his formality in the past?

    Granfell responded politely.

    ��I will handle it.��

    Yes, if I had conceded a hundred times and my brother answered like that.

    Then do your best.

    Even if it was empty words, they would return with good words.

    ��Can you handle it? Ha ha ha ha ha!��

    That bastard justughs like he��s out of breath.

    ��Unlike usual, you know how to joke. No, because it will take the ce of the next head of household. Are you able to say those words naturally thanks to your leisure?��

    Grandfel did not answer.

    Same for me.

    You don��t have to answer, do you?

    Because Pride��s temper was as expected.

    It seemed that the silence was not enough.

    ��I really like the way you stare at me, Grandfel. Yes, maybe you are more qualified to be the head of the Cloudy family than I am.��

    The smile disappeared in an instant.

    ��But keep in mind, my dear. you don��t know anything The weight that Cloudy carried. It means that you know nothing of that cruel burden.��

    I don��t know anything else, but this one word feels like sincerity.

    It must have been the same with Grandfel in the past.

    Grandfell��s mouth opened.

    ��Nevertheless, I will handle it.��

    Of course, nothing more was said. At that point, Pride seemed to have noticed that she had no intention of mingling with Grandfel any more. Soon after, Pride added briefly as he climbed the stairs.

    ��You are always arrogant, Grandfel.��

    .

    .

    .

    [The curse ��My only flesh and blood�� has been purified.]

    [Rtionship with Akkshan has increased.]

    [Influence in Akkshan has increased.]

    Recall Matisse��s words.

    Every curse has an intention.

    Okay, let��s think about the writer��s intention.

    ��It��s not like I��m trying to sell my memories now.��

    It��s simple then.

    ��Is this a foreshadowing of the trials and tribtions that wille upon me in the future?��

    The unbearably harsh weight of Cloudy.

    Now that I have dered that Cloudy has returned to the Arcana Continent. I couldn��t even imagine how the storm would return after that. However, I have no intention of shrinking as you intended. Pride.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    Whether intentionally or not, thanks to struggling to survive.

    Because Grandfel was no longer alone.

    It��s different from ��the day�� when I was abandoned by the continent.

    It means that there is an ally who will be with you through harsh trials and storms.

    So this time it��s time for me to address the issue.

    Pride left Antonium in ruins.

    To the guy who is watching from somewhere.

    It means to return it with intention.

    ��It��s just pointless.��

    I sighed as I looked at the cleaned outer wall.

    ��In the past, now and in the future.��

    *

    An overflow of thorns.

    As a result, the copsed buildings were restored with reverse magic. The imperial pce mage Nash watched with both eyes and wrote down the structure of the reverse magic, but did not believe it.

    ��Tongue bro. Is this really the magic I know?!��

    Banshee nodded softly.

    ��Don��t beat yourself up, bro. Even in the Magic Tower, there are only two wizards, the chief and the tower master, who understand reverse magic. It��s not for nothing that he is evaluated as the most pedantic in the history of magic.��

    ��It��s magic that even Banshi-niisama doesn��t understand!��

    ����keuhmm I can��t even say empty words in front of Chief Lee.��

    A survivor of Dredsen.

    Ransha looked at Ho-yeol from a distance.

    Suddenly, Gardner spoke up.

    ��This reality isn��t too bad, Ransha.��

    ��Yes?��

    ��Yes, it��s a pity that you are so far away����

    Isn��t it natural?

    In the first ce, it was a miracle that Hoyeol��s hand reached Dredsen Vige. Considering that viges and cities that were iparablyrger than Dredsen were destroyed by demons.

    Ransha put her hands together this time as well.

    ��May the mercy of the goddess be with you.��

    It was the moment I opened my eyes.

    Have my earnest prayers been answered?

    The goddess was in front of me.

    no, to be precise.

    ��Ha Higher?!��

    At first nce, it wouldn��t be strange to be mistaken for a goddess. There was a high-el with an elegant appearance. Highel nodded lightly in response to Ransha��s greeting and opened her mouth.

    ��My lord is curious.��

    ��What?��

    ��Is everyone in Dredsen vige safe?��

    ��was overlooked.

    Even if it��s far away.

    That he was watching them everywhere.

    Ransha nodded with a blushing face.

    ��Thanks to all of you!!��

    Antonium did not appear to be in a state where it was driven to the brink of copse.

    no matter what tricks you use.

    It seemed pointless.

    Yes, as if nothing had happened.

    The author��s intention was clearlymunicated.

    ��A ray of light����

    To Pride, of course.

    ��This is Antonium right��?��

    ��Didn��t you say you were at war in addition to the blockade?��

    ��War? Not a festival?!��

    Even to the yers who gatheredte.

    but even in peace.

    There was a person who did not forget the burden he carried.

    It was Harkon.

    ��I have something to tell you guys.��

    I apologize again, Your Majesty.

    But everything is for the Empire.

    Please forgive me for my change of heart.

    ��From now on, the Lion Heart Knights follow His Majesty��s will.��

    He spoke sternly in front of his servants.

    ��I��m thinking of appointing adventurer Sir Lee Ho-yeol as the emperor of a new empire.��

    ����!!!��

    It was as if I could hear the sound of my eyeballs rolling.

 Chapter 418

    Episode 418. Secret struggle

    Power moves.

    ��If it were him����

    ��His Majesty also highly evaluated Hoyeol.��

    ��Lord Harkon, thank you for making the decision first.��

    At first nce, the faces of the servants show joy. However, I can assure you that Joan, the maid of honor at the imperial pce, was more desperate than anyone else. Joan hurriedly walked around the pce.

    ��Sir Harkon����

    The power to protect the empire?

    Political power that epasses the Arcana continent?

    A person who leads people?

    Furthermore.

    ��Did you say pride��?��

    Unfortunately, however, he did not have the insight to recognize that great thing in himself. At most, it was Joan��s duty to manage the courtdies and assist the imperial family.

    She bit her lip.

    ����I cannotply.��

    Adventurer Lee Ho-yeol.

    The status is well known.

    If it wasn��t for him, the empire would have copsed long before it copsed.

    Especially when the rebels led by the Sword Saint advanced to Antonium.

    If it wasn��t for his salvation, he would��

    ��Beheaded and never found his body.��

    The increase in the imperial pce was noticed.

    I already knew it in my head.

    Since His Majesty the Emperor has gone to rest, not only the Empress, but also the Prince will be far from power. In the meantime, the powerful Ryan Heart Knights, who had returned to the Empire, were appointing the adventurer as the new emperor.

    muttered Joan.

    ����It��s good if you don��t get kicked out of the imperial pce.��

    No, think more calmly.

    A new emperorter.

    Is there any way to save the prince who would be a threat to him?

    ��a lot.

    With that thought, Joan��s steps became more busier.

    ��Empress!��

    Suddenly��!

    What I saw when I opened the door to the private room.

    It was the prince who was soundly asleep and the empress who was by his side taking care of the servant.

    The empress responded in a low voice.

    ��He was exhausted from crying and fell asleep a little while ago.��

    The eyes of the empress who spoke calmly were slightly wet.

    Have you heard of His Majesty��s sad news?

    The empress approaches the hesitant Joan and asks.

    ��Looks like things have settled down?��

    ��That��s right.��

    ��This is the first time I��ve had four long days like this.��

    The empress looked relieved.

    Not wanting to break the peace, Joan opened her mouth.

    Yes, everything was for thefort of the empress and the prince.

    ��You should evacuate before that.��

    ��Avoid?��

    ��I am very concerned for the safety of the two of you��!��

    I didn��t want to put it in my mouth.

    I couldn��t help it.

    Joan exined the situation sinctly.

    She is the empress who has grown like a flower in a greenhouse. I was worried about what would happen if I was shocked. it was raining The empress nodded her head with an unchanging expression even after hearing all the circumstances.

    ��Yes, that��s how it happened.��

    ��Yes, so you have to dodge!��

    The low prince was the bted fruit of the two of them��s efforts.

    Only five years old this year.

    That was the reason Joan decided to leave the imperial pce in a hurry.

    ��Now that His Majesty has closed his eyes withoutpleting the session to the throne. You do not have enough justification to im session to the throne. You may not feelfortable, but please wait until you grow up��!��

    Even though you are no different from a child at my age now.

    He inherited the blood of Seric Rose.

    If you grow up, surely someday.

    You will have the ability to reim the Empire.

    Joan had already made up her mind.

    ��Until then, I will assist you two.��

    ��Joan����

    ��You don��t have to look at me so pitifully, Empress.��

    resolve?

    He finished walking alone from the buzzing imperial pce to the private room. You just need to pack some simple luggage and riches. It was the moment when Joan was about to turn around to prepare to leave the imperial pce.

    The empress summoned Joan.

    ��Has he already been to the private room?��

    ��stop!

    if he is

    Lee Ho-yeol That adventurer��?

    ��What?! More than that, is the empress safe?��

    The empress smiled gently at Joan, who was shocked.

    ��How could I have heard the news of my lord in a separate room away from the imperial pce? There��s nothing to worry about, Joan. I had in mind that one day this day woulde.��

    Yes.

    The empress hadn��t copsed even in the face of a sad news.

    As a mother with a child, she could not copse.

    The empress�� gaze suddenly turned to the tabletop.

    A dagger for self-defense was ced on the tabletop. The empressughed involuntarily. The dagger he wielded would not even pose a threat to the great adventurer Ho-yeol. Because I thought I picked it up well.

    rattle.

    The empress gripped the dagger with trembling hands.

    Ho-yeol told her.

    �C ��It��s a good posture.��

    It reminded me of a burden I had forgotten.

    -��You must be on guard against everyone in the future.��

    Why did you suddenly raise your sword to the benefactor of the empire?

    It was because my brain was more confused.

    Now that the lord has closed his eyes.

    It was because he decided that only he, the mother, could protect the prince who was sleeping soundly in bed. Maybe�� it was because I thought it wasn��t bad to give up on life in the process.

    If I close my eyes like this��

    I thought I would be able to follow my master.

    But it was a huge misunderstanding.

    -��You must be suspicious of everyone��s words, including myself. You are the one who will be the subject of all judgments from this time on. If you are swayed by the words of others, the empire and its people will also be swayed by others.��

    �C ��What is that?��

    In Ho-yeol��s gaze, he didn��t even care about the dagger.

    gaze toward the bed.

    The eyes that looked at the sleeping prince were quite warm.

    -��Also, the prince is no exception.��

    �C ��!��

    Of course, the words that followed were truly cold.

    Are those things that people can really protect?

    Just listening to it was enough to make me vomit from the pressure.

    Hoyeol added without hesitation.

    -��But if there is someone I can trust.��

    The empress followed Ho-yeol��s backstory to Joan and spit it out.

    ��Those who doubt me for your sake may trust����

    ����Empress? What are you talking about all of a sudden?��

    ��no. It��s nothing, Joan.��

    The empress looked at Joan, who showed a clear expression of bewilderment.

    She must have a mess in her head too.

    Concerned about the safety of herself and the prince, she ran to the separate room.

    It��s like I heard the answer that the existence I was most concerned about had already visited.

    However, the empress was also confused.

    ��I��ve never heard of such advice since I was born, adventurer.��

    Would you rather trust those who doubt you?

    That is to say.

    It meant that the adventurer Ho-yeol had no interest in the position of emperor. Since the prince was not recognized as the crown prince, until such a prince grew up. She meant to fill the void left by the emperor as empress.

    Suddenly, I remembered what the emperor said as if passing by.

    -��A true monarch is what they say about him.��

    I didn��t know why he said that at the time��.

    A bitter smile lingers on his lips.

    The empress murmured softly.

    ��I think I understand a little bit why you said that, Your Majesty.��

    *

    What is the Dark Dragon?

    By the way, it��s not a ck me dragon.

    I��m definitely talking about a different dark dragon��!

    ording to the words of the dragons, the reason Cloudy was called the Dark Dark Dragon was exactly what it meant. Because Cloudy was the one who contemted and coordinated the Arcana Continent from behind the shadows.

    ��I��m embarrassed. really.��

    At that time, my taste was really hard to spit out with my mouth. It was to the extent that I only readics and novels where the main character hides his powers after being rmended.

    ��I don��t know if that taste is reflected or not.��

    It was because of that difficult taste.

    ��I lived thanks to this time.��

    Didn��t you turn down the position of emperor that you almost assumed?

    yes, the emperor

    Because it was a great ce.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    He is a petit bourgeois who dreamed of a life that was rich but not famous.

    Now that I, Arcana, have be a reality.

    Can you wee the emperor of the empire��!

    In that sense.

    The dramatic unification of opinions with Grandfel has never been so wee.

    ��How dare I tell you.��

    Harkon had an indescribable expression on his face.

    It was a reaction I never would have thought I would make such a judgment.

    ��The concern is real. I wonder if the empress will be able to handle the weight of the throne. However, if it is themander-in-chief��s judgment, I will believe it and follow it.��

    As I said to the empress.

    I hoped that someday the prince would sit in the emperor��s seat.

    Because that��s the rule of the empire.

    Of course, considering the arcana continent��s tail��

    In the process of the prince growing up, I, the great dark dragon, must contemte, coordinate, and help the empire without knowing it. Then, isn��t it just as tiring as the emperor?

    ��Even though I��m tired, I should be able to just move on.��

    Did you say five this year?

    The prince I met in the private room was exhausted from crying and fell asleep.

    Yes, everything to the extent that it does not meet the conditions of a crown prince.

    It was because of the ovepping of the young prince��s face.

    My one and only nephew Ahrang.

    ��They say I have another nephew I know.��

    Let��s take a look at the time difference.

    It will grow four times faster than Ahrang.

    That��s good though.

    After that, I added it in a moderately Grandfel style.

    Involuntarily.

    It seemed like the empress had put a lot of pressure

    on her��

    Wouldn��t it be brave enough to do well?

    He walked around the pce while talking with Harkon about him.

    Harkonughed.

    ��Everyone is going to make a funny face.��

    ��is it.��

    ��I could hear the eyeballs rolling. Without mentioning anyone, I was also prepared for a secret struggle.��

    ��You look very human. It��s not bad.��

    ��That��s right. Regardless of their character, they are more sincere than anyone else when ites to caring for the Empire. Those who did not would have changed their minds and left the empire early.��

    Harkon was right.

    Whether my servants thought of me as the new emperor or not.

    He must have thought that his choice was a decision for the sake of the empire.

    ��Like the emperor tried to leave the throne to me.��

    But then and now, what I will say is the same.

    ��Please let us carry our own burdens.��

    I am real and Akkshan. And the weight of the Cloudy family is too much and it seems like they��re about to copse��! Eventually, Harkon and I reached the top floor of the imperial pce.

    The imperial pce mage Nash, who had been waiting, bowed his head.

    ��I was waiting for you two.��

    ��Looks like you��re ready.��

    ��Yes Lord Harkon.��

    I looked at the soldiers lined up.

    Each had a horn in his hand.

    Yes, as if nothing had happened.

    The time hase to deliver the sad news to the bustling Antonium.

    Nash nodded.

    ��Then I will hoist it.��

    The imperial g rises when the string is pulled

    .

    Bouuuuuuuuuuu��

    the sound of the horn reverently echoed.

    With this, everyone in Antonium learned of the death of the emperor.

    News should reach the Imperial Territory that is being restored.

    And that��s not all.

    ��Everyone will be salivating.��

    Not only the forces that flowed back from the bad omen, but also the devil and the monarchs including Liuo Junchun. It was not strange to inflict any harm on the empire by taking advantage of the emperor��s vacancy.

    Can��t everyone be a nobleman?

    blinking sight.

    [World Quest: The cause of the usurper]

    [World Quest: The Age of Sorcery]

    [World Quest: For Chaos]��

    It��s not just my vision.

    in front of every yer��s eyes.

    The packed quest message must havee to mind.

    Of course, there will be yers who will be swayed by quest rewards.

    ��It smells like the days when Arcana was just a game.��

    Wouldn��t it be an exaggeration to say that the Arcana Continent��s Electric Age, where people die and kill each other over rewards, wille again? If there was a difference from then, it was that they had to risk their lives this time.

    In that sense.

    My struggle had just begun.

    A fluttering imperial g.

    Simrly, he muttered while adjusting his fluttering jacket of dawn.

    ��You said you were prepared for a dark fight, Harkon.��

    ��Yes, Commander-in-Chief.��

    ��Perhaps your judgment is correct.��

    in the shadows.

    behind the scenes.

    as Cloudy.

    The time hase to reconcile the Arcana Continent.

    Would a lengthy answer about it make you tremble more than a cube?

    In the end, I ended my speech with the Grandfell style of speech.

    ��I will present it as an infinitely deep darkness.��

    ��If you can��t really talk!

    ��A true dark struggle covering the Arcana continent.��

 Chapter 419

    Episode 419. Merciful Darkness (1)

    ����isn��t this a dream?��

    quest!

    ��This one too?!��

    Shouldn��t the expression ��turned eyes�� be used in such a situation?

    And that world-ss quest shines endlessly.

    Arcana Continent yers rolled their heads.

    ��Even the buffs that are active are incredible.��

    ��If I could eat the World Quest rewards on top of this��!��

    ��Isn��t it just turning your life around in one blow?��

    No, the reversal of life was not the problem.

    Notice going between yers.

    If I miss this quest as it is.

    ����In other words, you will be a beggar by lightning in an instant.��

    fleeting moment.

    The end of a fierce head roll.

    A few made estimates.

    ��okay. It��s quite unfortunate that the emperor closed his eyes, but anyway, didn��t he mean he saved the empire and Antonium? It definitely means that the urgent fire has been put out.��

    ��The greatest adventurer of all��. That is because Lee Ho-yeol, not anyone else, said that he was about to ascend the throne. Honestly, don��t we have to worry about the empire copsing?��

    ��Right. We don��t have to make a fuss about it.��

    It was a rationalization anyone could see.

    ��Isn��t it the Arcana continent in the first ce? There is a saying that when you go to Rome, do as the Romans do. Shouldn��t we first followmon sense from the days of Arcana Continent Electric? Since when did yers get along well with each other?��

    ��After hearing it, it makes sense, doesn��t it?��

    ��Why look at the contents of the World Quest.��

    [World Quest: The Age of Violence]

    [World Quest: The Age of Death]

    [World Quest: The Golden Age]

    .

    I feel different when I go into the bathroom and when I leave.

    Now that I know that the Arcana continent is more peaceful than expected.

    Holy crusade allies driven only by pride?

    Belonging felt rather cumbersome, like shackles.

    Wordsing from the portal in the back.

    Seo Jeong-yeon shuddered.

    ��You really can��t even y!��

    Even the low-level monster Noll, who was only level 30-50, had camaraderie��! How can a human be able to change his mind like flipping the palm of his hand?

    Choi Jeong-hoon let out a rotten smile.

    ��It��s obvious.��

    ��Is it obvious? What?��

    ��I know it��s a right because the favor continues.��

    Han Sung-wook silently agrees.

    ��The Crusade Allied Forces decided that there was nothing more to be gained.��

    ��Nothing to gain? How many preferential treatment are yers in the Kingdom of Frost and Yusra? While going in and out of the Mage Tower, where you wouldn��t even be able to see it normally! Yes, even if that��s the case in real life�� What about the free food and lodging at Cloudy��s mansion over there?��

    ��Humans are creatures of adaptation. Are you already used to it?��

    Jeonghoon Choi added,

    ��They didn��t understand the subject and wanted a bigger reward.��

    ��It��s really too much����

    Seo Jeong-yeon looked at the contents of the quest with tears in her eyes.

    Although numerous world-ss quests came to mind.

    They had one thing inmon.

    �C Join the irresistible violence. (Ongoing)

    �C Join the eternal death. (In progress)

    -Join the innocence of gold. (In progress)

    That the Empire should be turned into an enemy.

    ��Anyway, it��s true that Antonium stumbled and the emperor died. I don��t know which ones are aiming for the empire, but it��s a definite opportunity.��

    ��So how is it going? Who is themander-in-chief?��

    ��That��s right, even if you ask a low rep like me����

    Because he��s not an experienced person.

    That was all Choi Jung-hoon could answer. However, when Arcana was just a game, rankers who had experienced simr quests were more aware of the seriousness of the situation.

    Second Sun.

    Guild Master Shraig bit his lip.

    ��shit.��

    Things gotplicated.

    It is said that themander-in-chief has obtained the right to be crowned as the emperor of the empire.

    It is only natural that there would be constant noise, big and small, within the Empire for a while.

    Because Arcana��s system was designed that way.

    Executive Zachary searched for his memory.

    ��Even when we took possession of a small territory, there were forces trying to stab us in the back. Even if you had enough rtionships and influence, there were no exceptions.��

    ��Because you can��t manage a territory with only rtionship or influence.��

    ��But the empire? When he ascends to the throne of the emperor, of course there will be a huge bacsh��!��

    Just looking at it now.

    Even the yers are agitated.

    Even if you are themander-in-chief. It meant that it was unreasonable to put an end to internal strife in a short period of time in which numerous interests were intertwined. But in such a situation, forces aiming for the empire are attracting yers.

    Schraig concluded.

    ��Let��s join the giant coalition for now.��

    Nam Tae-min Hisagi Leoni.

    Except for Ryu Junchun, who rode the independent route, they were rankers who would be very familiar with this situation. If we put our heads together and think about it, wouldn��t something goode to mind?

    Zachary nodded.

    ��Considering the efficiency of the portal, I think we should go a little further south. about an hour? That��s enough for the three people who joined at the end. You can step on Antonium through the portal at once.��

    ��good. do that.��

    However, the steps I moved were colorless.

    Before long, everyone stopped.

    In a voice full of room.

    ��Stop there for a second.��

    It was clear that they looked down on them, but Schraig couldn��t hold back. The pressure you feel as soon as you face it. Because my eyes began to flicker mercilessly.

    [The state abnormality ��atrophy�� urs.]

    I was able to intuit.

    ��!��

    If the opponent was a monster.

    It is the highest level condition just by facing it.

    Even if ��fear�� urred, it wouldn��t be strange.

    The fact that there is such a gap between them and themselves.

    ��Adventurers, where is your destination?��

    Why are you asking where you are going?

    ��no way.��

    Think about it in rtion to the World Quest that came to mind a moment ago.

    At this moment, the forces aiming for the empire could not be counted with one finger.

    Possibly one of them?

    ��gulp��

    the dry saliva passed by itself.

    ��If I pick the wrong answer here.��

    Maybe we��ll have a battle with them.

    The pressure that makes your hair white.

    Will I be able to ovee the status ailments and face them properly?

    ��Is it possible?��

    however.

    ��We are on our way to Antonium.��

    Schraig didn��t budge.

    If they are enemies of the Empire.

    Because it meant that he was themander-in-chief��s enemy.

    With or without a chance, as a crusader allied force, they could not withdraw.

    ��Antonium.��

    Was it wrong too?

    Intensifying pressure.

    A colder voice follows.

    ��Then what is the purpose?��

    sneakily

    Schraig��s hand stretched toward the foil at his waist.

    This is to be able to respond to an attack at any time.

    Soon Schraig gritted his teeth and shouted.

    ��It is to support ourmander-in-chief Lee Ho-yeol!��

    The second sun and the giant coalition guild members responded to that cry.

    sereung-!

    I felt sorry for Seo Jeong-yeon and the others who got caught up in it.

    It seems that they were also determined.

    Each raised a weapon.

    I looked straight at the warrior in front of me.

    Then why

    The blurred vision returned.

    Did the trumpeting determination offset the status ailment ��Atrophy��?

    Schraig shook his head inwardly.

    ��No, it��s not an arcana if it��s solved with willpower alone.��

    It means that there must be a reason why the pressure is gone.

    The reason was found right away.

    Warriors who blocked the way.

    Because their eyes were too red.

    The head man opened his mouth.

    ��Then we are allies in the same boat.��

    ��Are you an ally?��

    ��They have the same purpose.��

    Red-Eyes n Dune.

    Leader Shaheen Duneughed intrigued.

    It��s still absurdly fragile, though.

    Isn��t that resolution enough to serve Cloudy?

    ��It is an infinitely deep darkness.��

    ����infinitely deep darkness?��

    ��They deserve to survive a noble struggle.��

    ����A sublime secret struggle?��

    ��Okay, I passed.��

    ����Ha passed?!��

    ��We will escort you all the way to Antonium.��

    It��s infinitely deep darkness.

    Cancer.

    it��s pass

    No, who are these monsters in the first ce?

    Schraig shook his head violently.

    I have a mountain of questions to ask themander-in-chief��!

    .

    .

    .

    If there are those who have not overlooked pride.

    There were also those who did not realize pride in the first ce.

    Guild ranking 84th [Apocalypto].

    Guild Master Tirano flinched with his muscr body.

    ��It was a boring fence for us, the Allied Crusade.��

    His rules!

    Now that you have entered the Arcana Continent and even the World Quest hase to mind, now is the right time to break through the fence of the Holy Temple Alliance and escape. Executive Mammoth presented an option.

    ��Couldn��t the forces that suit us be the Primitive Tribe Ares Zone and the Berserk Society, Captain? More than anything, I like that you can conquer everything with force.��

    ��Even if it wasn��t so, I was thinking of going to the broadside.��

    ��Broad Expo��!!��

    A legendary shadow mercenary from the underworld of Arcana.

    The Kwangpokhoe was an organization that was said to have divided the back world of Arcana along with the shadow mercenaries in the past. Of course, since Arcana was just a game, it was just a setting for the sake of setting.

    ��The system doesn��t lie. The fact that it emerged as a quest definitely means that the berserkers have returned. I don��t know how he was resurrected.��

    Tyrano clenched his fists.

    ��The moment when we turned Ho-Yeol Lee into an enemy of the Allies in the Crusade. We need to be a force so great that it can swallow up the broadsword. That means we have to devour even the yers who will flock to the wide open with the same ulterior motive as us!��

    The guild members nodded.

    ��You��re saying that you need a firm baseline, Captain!��

    Apocalypto.

    The guild ranking is still in the top 80, but there was a reason. It was because all of the guild members were used to fighting against other yers rather than monsters.

    ��It��s not just this World Quest. In the broadside, you will be carrying out the quests dedicated to the wide circle. What if you sessfullyplete that quest? Rewards and loot are copied.��

    I��d get some blood on my hands in the process, but��

    it didn��t matter.

    In the first ce, blood had been smeared on my hands dozens and dozens of times.

    ��I just pretended not to.��

    Lee Ho-yeol is too naive.

    Humans put too much trust in ugly beings.

    I am just giving Lee Ho-yeol a bitter lesson.

    ��Since ancient times, the instep of your foot is always cut by the ax you believe in.��

    Tyrano let out augh.

    ��Then let��s go to the hideout of the broadshoe society.��

    However, Apocalypto could not move even a single step from his seat.

    Since when��?

    Because there were people who had been eavesdropping on their conversation earlier.

    ��Did you hear the inspiration?��

    ��Your ears are still intact, so speak softly.��

    ��okay? I��m d you corrected it.��

    It was the shadow mercenaries.

    ����how?��

    The muscles of the Tyrannosaurus, which felt heavy, looked weak.

    The owner of a different size.

    Rockkidughed.

    ��How can I chew? Is this the first time you��ve seen an assassin kill a prey? Anyway, the bastards who eat kalbab are not cheap. Look at how he squeaks with half words.��

    ��You ate a lot of cutlery, too, Rock kid.��

    ��okay. So, don��t speak ill of this old man. hahaha.��

    Shadow Mercenaries.

    At the time of leader Kichi��s disappearance, the number of people was only nine.

    However, a yer was a way to recognize a yer.

    Tyrano��s face was stained with despair.

    ��I can��t win even if I die and wake up��!��

    If it were the usual shadow mercenaries.

    It wouldn��t be strange if he blew the heads of all of Apocalypto��s at this point.

    But circumstances were circumstances.

    vice-captain.

    No, now Wolf, the leader, opened his mouth.

    ��I will also give you two options.��

    ����?��

    ��Say the whereabouts of the broad-leaved meeting in an obedient manner.��

    His eyes were sharper than usual.

    ��Say it right before you die after the severe torture.��

    The eyes of a rolling Tyrannosaurus.

    It was clear what he was thinking.

    He must be trying to talk about the same adventurer, Ho-yeol, by iming his adventurer status.

    But it��s a pity.

    Because it was none other than Ho-yeol who gave the order to them.

    ��Don��t think nonsense.��

    Wood deok!

    A roar from my fists.

    Rockkid spit out directly.

    ��It��s not a job to open your mouths without going against your pride!��

    .

    .

    .

    4 families.

    They too were in a state of action ording to the owner��s will.

    Arcamond of trembling.

    Gaju Rethel Arcamond.

    A yer who was prostrated in front of her.

    Letel used the yer as a chair and sat down.

    ��Adventurer. Aren��t you intelligent?��

    I didn��t understand.

    ��Unlike the Arcana Continent, his name seems to have resonated in your world earlier��. Why can��t you, adventurers, see his greatness properly than we do?��

    Letel hooked and blew out the fingernails she was using.

    It was also because Cloudy was so merciful. Hagiya, he was the one who generously forgave the atrocities of the four families, including himself. So even to repay his mercy.

    ��We probably need to sort out the turmoil on the continent.��

    Secretly and grandly like Cloudy.

    .

    .

    .

    Five stars.

    One of the five stars of Junchun Liu.

    Baek Sung-ryun was carrying out the orders of his master. Among the forces that emerged as a world quest, he set out on a territory to search for a force suitable for the unification of the world to swallow.

    ��!��

    Baek Sung-ryun also faced Ho-yeol��s arrangement. I don��t know if it��s unfortunate or fortunate, but the opponent was alone like Baek Sung-ryun. Baek Sung-ryun asked the man who stood in his way.

    ��What is your purpose?��

    Chuck��

    a sword that aimed at the man��s neck in an instant.

    However, the man did not seem to be intimidated in the slightest.

    ��Tell me where you are going.��

    Baek Sung-ryun noticed something unusual. In this case, it is best to look around properly. Even for the sake of carrying out themand of the lord. Baek Sung-ryun shook his pride and answered.

    ��Would a stranger wandering alone have a destination? I just want to find a nearby vige. In the meantime, a stranger blocks my way, so I have no choice but to take up my weapon.��

    Not inside the unification of the world, but outside.

    It is Baek Sung-ryun who has survived so far while hiding his identity.

    His manners were great.

    just that criterion.

    ��okay?��

    The problem was that it was limited to ��humans��.

    Skip.

    Eventually, a man appears through the branches.

    The man had a beautiful countenance.

    Except the ears are way too big for a human.

    Baek Sung-ryun��s pupils widened.

    Because I noticed right away.

    ��But why?��

    However, before Baek Sung-ryun was astonished.

    The man opens his mouth.

    No, the leader of the elves.

    The high elf continues.

    yes this moment

    Unification of the world who fled from their homnd to the Arcana continent to avoid Elsidore.

    A cataclysm that surpasses Elsidore for them.

    ��Do you smell like Elsidore?��

    ����!!!��

    It was draped by Argentress.

 Chapter 420

    Episode 420. Merciful Darkness (2)

    Agentress is on his way to the newly sprouted World Tree.

    I smelled the smell of Elsidore carried by the wind.

    From an adventurer from apletely different world.

    His voice was cold.

    ��No, I won��t listen to the answer.��

    ��?!��

    That is Agentress and Baekseongryun.

    It was all of the conversation between the two of them.

    As the leader of the elves, he was the only high elf, Argentress.

    It��s a different ��personality�� from a normal elf.

    ��e!��

    People��s wheel.

    Numerous anti-personnel experiences umted as the head of Supernova?

    In front of Argentres, he couldn��t even crouch in front of a chrysalis.

    They say Baek Sung-ryun came to wield a weapon with the intent to kill. In the past, Agentresse wandered the continent of Arcana and was nothingpared to the blood on his hands.

    Clumsy!

    It was bare handed.

    Argentresspletely subdued Baek Sung-ryun.

    With his right hand, he broke Baek Sung-ryun��s wielding sword.

    He grabbed Baek Sung-ryun��s neck with his left hand.

    ��Ouch!��

    There was no mercy in his grasp.

    Why does it smell like Elsidore?

    There was no need to ask what it was.

    Unification of the world Ryuo Junchun Lee Hoyeol��

    High Elf.

    A being born with high magical powers and mental powers.

    Because Argentress read Baek Sung-ryun��s inner thoughts.

    ��Right.��

    thanks i found out The fact that Baek Sung-ryun is just a puppet, and that their leader is Liu Jun-chun, their ruler. And most important information.

    ��You were a bug, not a human.��

    The fact that they are openly hostile to Hoyeol.

    Argentress immediately twisted Baek Sung-ryun��s neck.

    There was no hesitation in action.

    Wood deok!

    A high elf who looked down on humans for the first time while gazing at pride.

    But enough to be patient with ugly bugs.

    Argentress was not merciful.

    puck.

    Argentress threw Baek Sung-ryun to the dirt floor.

    ��Are there four left, including the boss?��

    I wanted to handle it with my own hands.

    Unfortunately, it was on the opposite side of the road to the World Tree. The evil of the beginning is aiming for the world tree, and even the dragons are not perfect. I couldn��t distract my attention from bugs.

    Argentress transmitted telepathy to the elves.

    �C Execute them all.

    ordered the annihtion of the unification of the world.

    The killing order was issued to one hundred elves who were searching the continent of Arcana in pursuit of the primordial evil. Argentress walked away without even paying attention to Baek Sung-ryun.

    It was then.

    Baek Sung-ryun��s body, which hadn��t even moved, trembled.

    [The skill ��Desperation�� is activated.]

    Resurrected from the dead.

    It wasn��t like a knight��s revival.

    Literally, it��s just a riot.

    A spirit that suddenly returns.

    Baek Sung-ryun swallowed blood and bitterughter at the same time.

    ����I haven��t seen this message in a while.��

    It was only useful when Arcana was just a game.

    It was thanks to the fact that the effect had very special conditions.

    [Outrage: Activates when HP is below 1%. When activated, rapidly recovers up to 30% of maximum HP and bes free from all status abnormalities. (Duration: 1 minute)]

    A skill that specializes in stabbing the back of the head.

    At least it was an effect that made it possible to be together.

    ����Damn it.��

    Even though his vitality was full, he did not dare to run towards Argentres. Because I realized the overwhelming difference. No, even if they conceded a hundred times, they said they had a chance to win.

    ��No, I don��t have a justification anymore.��

    moment of death.

    The ruler��s shackles, which were always manifested in Baek Sung-ryun as well.

    Liuo Junchun��s brainwashing had been resolved.

    Baek Sung-ryun let out augh.

    ��Even if you don��t do this.��

    I would have followed you Liuo Junchun.

    It was an undeniable fact that no matter what misdeeds Liuojunchunmitted, he also benefited from his trust. Baek Sung-ryun recalled his first meeting with Ryu Jun-chun.

    �C ��I like poison. I will give you a chance to fight for me.��

    It was the first time I was recognized by someone.

    Baek Sung-ryun was determined from then on.

    Junchun Liu I will live for him.

    It seemed that those who served him because he was his lord did not believe him.

    Baek Sung-ryunughed bitterly.

    ��Okay, let��s pretend we don��t owe each other with this.��

    The duration of 1 minute ends.

    The effect of [Outrage] is gradually fading.

    The numb sensation returns and the pain returns.

    Baek Sung-ryun stretched out and looked up at the sky.

    [Excessive bleeding]

    [Fracturing]

    [Internal injuries]��

    If even the condition returns.

    The 1% remaining life force will go out like a windntern.

    It looked like it was going to die for nothing.

    Why is it said that a kaleidoscope passes by the moment you die?

    He couldn��t even recall the memories that would pass by him.

    I didn��t want to think of killing yers as a memory.

    Other than that, I don��t remember anything else.

    ��Ouch.��

    It was the time when Baek Sung-ryun coughed up blood.

    ��Ehh?��

    What made me feel popr.

    Someone ran toward the fallen Baek Sung-ryun.

    When I heard footsteps, it was not just one person, but a group.

    ����the outfit is unfamiliar.��

    ��Are they the adventurers you��ve only heard of?��

    ��Mo adventurer!��

    ��It��s not time to be surprised, but first the wounds!��

    ����?��

    Baek Sung-ryun was dumbfounded.

    ��Why?��

    Why would he do such a favor to himself when he had nothing to do with it? A reputation that has been rocking the floor because he has been PKing since the early days of the Arcana Continent. Arcana, who were NPCs in the past, would not be able to do him a favor��

    ��You have nothing to thank us for.��

    ����?��

    ��We are just giving back what we received from him.��

    ����He��?

    It was bullshit anyway. This is a fatal wound that cannot be healed by any healing magic. Even desperately

    hanging on, all I could do was pour water into the bottomless dock

    ��

    Baek Sung-ryun��smon sense couldn��t have been happening one after another.

    It was natural.

    What is healing Baek Sung-ryun at this moment.

    yers don��t know.

    Because they were forgotten on the Arcana continent.

    [The shepherds who sing peace bring peace to the Arcana continent. From now on, shepherds roam the Arcana continent and heal injured yers.]

    Baek Sung-ryun kept his mouth shut.

    maybe i already know

    Who is the ��He�� they are talking about?

    stupidly.

    It��s just that I still don��t want to admit it.

    Baek Sung-ryun bit his lip.

    Even Liuo Junchun, whom he once considered his lord.

    ����They didn��t trust me and abandoned me.��

    Lee Ho-yeol, whom I thought was my nemesis.

    The pride he left behind would save him.

    Baek Sung-ryun felt a strong skepticism at this moment.

    His lips twitched slightly.

    ��I received it, so I will definitely pay it back. That��s because I��m Baekseong-ryun.��

    *

    ��It��s rocking.��

    Reminds me of something I forgot.

    That the Arcana Continent is infinitely vast.

    Ryuo Junchun checked the information window of Yeongji [Rangeli].

    [Rangeri]

    [Status: Fear]

    [Prestige: 3800]��.

    The status of the estate has changed to [Fear].

    What he meant was simple.

    That the hostile forces had flocked to Langerie.

    Judging from the flickering World Quest, it was obvious that the emerging forces that had returned to the Arcana continent were aiming for Langeri. Just like he did, Langeri was an appetizing territory.

    Liuo Junchun raised the corners of his mouth crookedly.

    ��Without fear.��

    They were the ones who moved to aim for the empire only after the death of the emperor.

    Liuo Junchun was different from those gossips.

    From the moment I set foot on the Arcana continent.

    He had vowed to swallow Lee Ho-yeol��s empire and the Arcana continent. Because it was Ryuo Junchun who had made and executed so many ns.

    [Ability increases due to the effect of the Age of Warring States.]

    Moreover, the flow of the times boosted the ability of the ss [Monarch].

    The upper ss of such a monarch.

    [Tyrant] Liu Junchun��s abilities?

    [The influence of the ss ��Tyrant�� covers Langerie.]

    [The Territory ��Rangeri�� obeys you.] [

    The stats increase in proportion to the reputation of the Territory.]

    [The Archmage] [Dragon Knight] [ Weapon Master]

    . Because I myself know that very well. Liuojunchun stood up without hesitation.

    ��However, it deserves praise.��

    Tsureung��!

    He drew his sword and evaluated the intruders.

    ��I appreciate the fact that he aimed at the moment when Oh Seong was away. But you overlooked it. It takes strength to rule. Yes. I don��t need anyme excuses.��

    Liuojunchun��s eyes shed with madness.

    ��If you can��t reign, you justck power.��

    Liuo Junchun could assure.

    No matter how severe the gap between himself and Lee Ho-yeol is now.

    [Tyrant]��s potential is on a different level.

    before the end of the Warring States period.

    He said he could put Lee Ho-yeol under his feet.

    So this was just proof.

    Fluffy����

    Liuo Junchun walked from the lord��s castle in Langeri to the gate.

    Guards, servants, merchants, farmers��

    All of Langeri��s people prostrated themselves in front of Liuo Junchun.

    sumbed to the tyrant.

    It was not an analogy.

    self.

    Because the intangible energy that flowed from the people lying t on the floor was really focused on the tyrant Liuo Junchun. Liuojunchun��s eyes turned to the active ss skill.

    [Territory (20%): When activated, absorbs the abilities of all creatures under the tyrant��s control. Its efficiency rises in proportion to each increase in dominance. (Current absorption rate �C 20%)] If

    Langeri��s power was 100, 20%, or 20%, was concentrated on the tyrant Ryuo Junchun. Someone weak will say. If so, is it not a simple loss in power?

    It��s a really weak sound.

    ��Unless I canpletely dominate and wield it.��

    Doesn��t it mean nothing whether its value is one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, or infinite? Liuojunchun intended to prove his logic here.

    ��How futile is your loyalty.��

    siege warfare.

    The enemy must have also made up his mind and attacked Langeri.

    Liuojunchun was going to ruthlessly trample on that resolve.

    ��People who are not controlled are weak.��

    It wouldn��t hurt to have each other scramble for life and point their swords at each other. It was the moment when Ryuo Junchun opened the gates of Langeri while thinking.

    Snuggle Geek!

    ��found.��

    faced

    ��A rat.��

    A man with an eye patch covering one eye.

    The vanguard of the unification of the world.

    The Dragon Rock that was thrown into the Arcana Continent.

    ��I should be able to live because the eye I cut out because of you is throbbing.��

    Yong Seong-rak did not forget his use as a holy war allied force on the Arcana continent. He wasn��t a top ranker, and he didn��t have the outstanding ability like the Arcana people.

    That such a self is ahead of others.

    ��Ryuo Junchun. I can clearly see your way of thinking. It��s trash, so you��re recognizing trash. It smells like trash here.��

    Thanks to being brainwashed and manipted by Junchun Liu in the past.

    It was only that he could guess Ryuo Junchun��s behavior pattern.

    Furthermore, Yong Seong-rak had the support of the Empire and the Allied Temple.

    thanks i was able to find it

    -��The residents of Langeri have delivered vicious rumors.��

    �C ��Didn��t you say that men with unusual appearancese and go to the Lord��s Castle of Langeri? ording to the words of the people, the clothes and appearance seemed toe from apletely different world����

    -��Red clothes inmon��!��

    Traces of Ryuo Junchun in Langeri.

    ��Then the modification hasn��t developed at all, has it?��

    ������

    It was unexpected.

    I thought that Yong Seong-rak, who I thought would have died a tragic death somewhere on the Arcana continent, would be alive and well. Lee Ho-yeol must have shown mercy. To carry through the ridiculous ideal.

    It��s a weak judgment.

    ��Humans cannot be rewritten.��

    Liuojunchun stopped thinking about it at that point.

    Yong Seong-rak��s betrayal was fresh, but there was no reason to be shocked.

    Liuo Junchun: In the first ce, he didn��t trust anyone.

    obviously.

    sereung-!

    There was no old affection even in the sword attack he wielded.

    ��!��

    Yong Seong-rak was startled.

    ��Isn��t there no development?��

    Because it was the monarch ss.

    Even in the past, it was Ryuo Junchun who couldn��t perform much on the battlefield.

    ��Did you break the wall?

    Lord��s upper ss.

    Have you fully mastered the tyrant��s power?

    ��fast.��

    Its movement is to the extent that it is not easy to follow the eyes.

    It was right in front of you.

    However, Yong Seong-rak opened his mouth at the moment when his life was at stake.

    ��however. As much as you have been reborn as a tyrant, your horizons have narrowed, Ryuo Junchun. Didn��t you realize that you considered me trash? You really don��t think I can terrorize your proud estate, do you?��

    There was no time for Liuojunchun to realize.

    It��s

    because the flying arrows didn��t contain mercy.

    Pupuk!

    ����?!��

    An arrow that pierces the skin, ignoring the rapidly rising defense power of a tyrant. Liuo Junchun��s body staggered violently from the single arrow.

    [Abnormal status ��confusion�� urs.]

    [Abnormal status ��bleeding�� urs.]

    [Abnormal status ��stiffness�� urs.]��

    ��!��

    The arrogantly open eyes widened by themselves.

    The tyrant��s senses make us guess his true identity.

    yeah i couldn��t forget it

    ����This?��

    No matter how you wrap it up, the fact that you fled to the Arcana Continent, ignoring the country and the unification of the world, hasn��t changed.

    yet.

    appearing in the woods.

    I noticed the existence of the gogogogogogohan at once.

    Elf.

    ����!��

    But it wasn��t one.

    Two, three, four��

    about dozens.

    There was not even a chance to escape.

    Elves were approaching from all sides.

    Liuojunchun was shocked.

    ��So many elves moved just to kill me��?��

    Even if they say they bought Elsidore��s grudge.

    that was in real life.

    There is no way the elves of Arcana Continent could know that fact.

    I��ve never done anything that would ruin my rtionship with an elf.

    ��The elf wants me����

    Liuo Junchun��s head, which had been rolling nonstop, gave an answer.

    Yes, assuming one thing.

    Everything fit.

    ����no way.��

    Elf.

    If they are also Lee Ho-yeol��s forces.

    However, Liuojunchun could not understand.

    ��Unlike him, we are not merciful.��

    Why even the primeval beings.

    Do you mean to call Lee Ho-yeol as him and follow him?

    Soon, the gaze toward Yongseongrak.

    ������

    Why even me, who was the monarch.

    Can you elicit a loyalty you��ve never witnessed?

    Does it mean that it will not be broken even in the face of death?

    ��What on earth iscking in me��!!��

    He cried out in frustration.

    However, Liuo Junchun��s question was not resolved.

    As I said, the elves had no mercy.

    Denggung!

 Chapter 421

    Episode 421. The End (1)

    Numerous operations and ns.

    everything goes in vain

    Not even Lee Ho-yeol, but only Lee Ho-yeol��s subordinates.

    Liuo Junchun thought as he watched the blood gushing from his shoulder des.

    Why?

    why am i

    You mean you can��t even face Lee Ho-yeol?

    Yong Seong-rak coldly spits at the old master.

    ��Know the subject, tyrant.��

    Cool-headed judgment is Yong Seong-rak��s strong point.

    It��s called brainwashing, but in the past, Ryu Junchun.

    Currently, I was serving Ho-yeol with all my heart.

    Being able to objectivelypare the strengths of the two characters.

    Of course, it wasn��t evenparable.

    ��Heaven and Earth.��

    While staying on the Arcana Continent, Yong Seong-Rak witnessed the Arcana Continent turning dark due to heat. I had personally experienced the unfathomable power of the infinitely deep darkness.

    Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    He also knew Ho-yeol��s nickname.

    As far as I know, it must be visible.

    Although the meaning and weight of the name could not yet be fathomed.

    Cloudy.

    The greatness of the family came to know indirectly through the four families. Didn��t the heads of the four families bow their heads in front of Cloudy��s name?

    therefore.

    ��No matter how hard you tried to fly and crawl. It is meaningless even if you envy, insult, and try to bring it down. are heaven and earth You are an existence that cannot even be brushed by his fluttering cor.��

    ����.��

    It is as if a man who was not even Yong Seong-rak��s own footstool is admonishing him. Anger had to boil. However, Liuo Junchun said nothing.

    ��What is it? Those eyes��?��

    What Liuojunchun was looking at was Yongseongrak��s unwavering eyes. It was a determination that he had never shown himself even when the previous monarch��s brainwashing was in effect.

    because the monarch

    because of his skill.

    Junchun Liu was well aware of the limitations of [brainwashing].

    At the moment of death, the effect is canceled.

    The reason Yong Seong-rak changed his mind was because he was close to death.

    Yes.

    ��I decided that if I could kill you, I would die willingly too. Are your ideas seriously dangerous? Even more so now that he has be a tyrant. But����

    Even [brainwashing] can��t force death on others.

    However, Yong Seong-Rak was saying that he had prepared himself for death.

    Not for himself, but for Lee Ho-yeol.

    Liuo Junchun gritted his teeth.

    I see

    That guy has skills that surpass mine.

    If not��

    ��Don��t get me wrong. Because everything is my judgment.��

    ����?��

    ��From the very beginning of looking for you for him.��

    Yong Seong-Rak continued as if it was natural.

    ��Don��t overestimate yourself. To him, you are less than an ant, Junchun Ryu. It means he has no need to face you or any reason to look down.��

    ����!��

    Goosebumps ran down Liuojunchun��s spine.

    Maybe I��m really

    Maybe he didn��t even have the qualifications to face Lee Ho-yeol?

    Wasn��t he something to be concerned about?

    I was realizing in my heart

    I wanted to deny it.

    I didn��t want to admit it.

    Liuo Junchun��s head desperately searches for an excuse.

    ����absolutely not. Look at those elves.��

    On the Arcana continent, elves are higher beingspared to dragons.

    Obviously to move them.

    Lee Ho-yeol��s order must be essential.

    lord of the past.

    Did you see through the desperate inside?

    Yong Seong-rak smiles.

    ��The saying that if you want to live together, you die, and if you want to die, you live, is true. I happened toe across elder elves with the same goals as mine. The leader of the elves must have had the same thoughts as me.��

    ��Meeted by chance?

    Because they were concerned about my potential as a tyrant.

    Didn��t they spread out an borate siege?

    Monarch.

    The one who always reigned.

    Ryuo Junchun��s pride copsed at the truth that Yong Seongrak spit out.

    ��Didn��t I tell you to be surprised?��

    ����?��

    ��You��re not even qualified to face him.��

    Soon, the smile disappeared from Yong Seong-rak��s face.

    ��You are not his rival, nemesis, or tyrant. Junchun Ryu. At best, to die to me who was a subordinate. That is the end worthy of your vessel.��

    It was not an exaggeration.

    The elves were chasing the evil in the beginning until just now.

    The tyrant Ryu Junchun for them?

    I couldn��t even be a troublesome flying insect.

    Shuk��

    so no skill or magic was required.

    The Elf��s sword that he wielded carelessly.

    Liuo Junchun��s body and head were severed.

    ��I am��!!!��

    Degururu��

    eyes wide open.

    Liuojunchun��s head rolled on the floor.

    no one remembers

    Not worth it.

    [He died.]

    As ��someone�� said, the end was no different from that of the devil.

    .

    .

    .

    ��It was an honor to meet you, sages. I live thanks to you.��

    Yongseongrak bowed his head to the elves. It wasn��t tough. I couldn��t even imagine what would have happened if I had faced Liuo Junchun alone.

    ��It was dangerous.��

    I tried to surprise by taking into consideration the [Lord��s] characteristic of having poor stats.

    To think that the body awakened by [Tyrant] would show such ability.

    Once again, thank you again.

    ��This must also have been arranged by themander-in-chief��?��

    Yongseongrak remained in ce for a long time even after the elves left. I looked at Ryuo Junchun��s separated head and torso, which were cooling down.

    ��Did you tell me? I don��t trust you.��

    What is good for the body is Ryuo Junchun, which I usually eat on my own. It was concerned that the severed head might attach itself and be resurrected.

    magic exists.

    It was something that could not have happened even in themon sense of Arcana.

    As I said, Yong Seong-rak was cool and thorough.

    ��I don��t like it, but it��s good to be sure.��

    Why is it not good to leave corpses around town? Yongseongrak buried Liuojunchun��s head deep in the ground and threw his torso deep into the foot of the mountain.

    It��s about erasing human traces.

    ��Thanks to you, I can use what I learned on you.��

    It was something I had done to my heart��s content while working as the Unification Five Star.

    Ites to mind because it is a five star.

    There was no need to worry that Liuo Junchun��s men would attack him.

    ��It was really fortunate that I was an ally this time.��

    It seems that the elves took care of it early.

    Well, even if there were other subordinates besides them, there was nothing to worry about.

    At the same time as Liuojunchun��s death, the status abnormality [brainwashing] should have been lifted.

    ��They say you��re crazy and wille to save you?��

    It��s good if you don��te to kill like me.

    Aww woo-!

    Yongseongrak climbed up the tree. Before long, I looked at the beasts flocking to the smell of blood. I watched Liu Junchun��s body disappear without a trace.

    ��Good luck sucks.��

    It came down from the tree only after the middle finger was blown off.

    ��I must hurry.��

    I spent quite a bit of time tracking down Liuojunchun.

    ��I��ll have to watch the way you go.��

    In the meantime, I heard the sad news that the emperor of the empire had closed his eyes. So, at least before the emperor��s funeral is over, wouldn��t it be fair to return to Antonium with the news that the mission was sessful?

    *

    President of the Imperial Pce.

    Although less shy than Yusra Kingdom.

    This ce has a moderately old-fashioned atmosphere.

    I am sitting in the top seat.

    What does the head seat in the imperial pce where the emperor resides mean?

    It means the seat of the emperor��!

    Harkon Nash Matisse Bellier Bensh and even the Ministers of the Empire.

    Everyone is looking at me.

    I breathe a fresh sigh of relief.

    ��I��m d he really refused.��

    Of course, the shameless brazen, unmoving, and upright posture also made the emperor��s seat like a sofa in our house. Everything was temporary. If it was real, I, Lee Ho-yeol��s mental strength, would not have been able to withstand it.

    Why did I temporarily sit in the senior seat?

    It was simple.

    the empress of the empire.

    It was because he was acutely aware of hisck of ability.

    ��Yes, I like the attitude of learning.��

    The problem is that I listen too much to my cube.

    �C ��To my shame, I am ignorant of governing. However, if Cloudy shows it to you, if you teach it, I will quickly learn it and fill the vacant seat of Your Majesty.��

    A kind of proxy cleaning of proxy cleaning.

    Unintentionally, the secret power of the empire

    has be something like that.

    Thanks to that, I even activated the [Permission] function of the empire.

    ��her.��

    Numbers raised as system messages.

    They say that even if a rich man perishes, he will go through three generations.

    Even if it became a mess, the empire was an empire.

    ��How much is the expected tax revenue gold? This is��?!��

    but innocence.

    Because there was nothing as meaningless to me as a movie of wealth and honor. I was able to get straight to the point. In other words, through the [Permissions] function, he identified the problems of the empire and came up with supplementary points.

    The ministers, including Nash, eximed in admiration.

    ��You know more about the empire than we do!��

    ��that��splicated to exin.

    It just shows up in the system window.

    Even the world��s Grand Fel didn��t tremble this time.

    ��Sir Nash and Sir Hoyeol are the chiefs of the Mage Tower.��

    ��Senior Bensh William Why are you smiling like a man? Thanks to this, the shame soared, but the meeting of the Empire had to continue.

    ��Factionsrge and small are emerging.��

    World Quest-rted news is delivered. The servants made serious faces. They say it was an empire that ruled the Arcana continent. Because that was just a past glory.

    ��Through Cloudy��s miracle, Antonium regained peace�� Unfortunately, the fact that the empire was shaken will not change. It is understandable that they keep their eyes on you.��

    I nodded.

    ��It��s strange that he wants me to be quiet.��

    The forces that flowed back from the bad omen.

    For them, the empire that unified the Arcana continent?

    You can��t have such good feelings.

    Especially the powers that were great in the past.

    ��Because it will look like the Empire upied their territory.��

    Of course, I couldn��te forward and campaign. Strictly speaking, it wasn��t me who saved those who were deleted from the bad omen, it was our Akkshan seniors who were swallowed up by the bad omen.

    Furthermore.

    ��There��s no justification for me to join Grandfel.��

    Cloudy is just tuning the continent.

    I wasn��t particrly supporting the Empire and the Seric Rose family.

    In that sense, what I could do was decided.

    Like I said to Harkon, a real fight is the best thing right now.

    So I opened my mouth.

    ��Nothing to worry about.��

    At least, I have judged that the existence of the Empire is necessary for the normalization of the Arcana continent. Until then, it was my judgment that the empire should be intact.

    And how could this heavy responsibility go unnoticed?

    ��What Pride did.��

    Pride was involved in the emperor��s stepping into the Emperor��s library. So from now on, there is no need to thank me for the news that arrives in detail.

    ����huh?��

    Suddenly, Nash startled.

    It seemed that telepathy was being passed down through the magic stone tower of Antonium. Even if you don��t believe it, you make a face when you hear it.

    Aren��t you so surprised?

    To be precise.

    It means that it is too early to be surprised from the beginning.

    ��Sir Nash, what are you doing all of a sudden?��

    ��Any bad news��?��

    ��Even if the hostile forces have already advanced��!!��

    Dori Dori Nash shook his head vigorously.

    ��no. That��s when the troops arrived at Antonium�� but they don��t seem to be hostile forces! The red-eyed Dune n at the West Gate, and the East Gate�� Wait, Diamond Top?! And the elf who identified herself as Argentres at the North Gate?!��

    ��If it��s red eyes�� aren��t they supposed to be from another continent with ridiculous powers? Are they approaching Antonium?��

    ��The diamond upper ss is definitely a huge boon, but��! Be especially careful as you are Garmond Phil, a merchant who once tried to buy the empire with money��!��

    ��More than that, it��s an elf. What else?!��

    ��You mean you can trust their words in the first ce?��

    ������

    At that point, all eyes were on me.

    Everyone seems to want me to say something.

    Wouldn��t it be necessary for me to open my mouth?

    Yes.

    Silence is also a Grandpel style of speech.

    As I said, it��s too early to be surprised.

    Enough to return empty-handed to Antonium, where the emperor��s mourning is in full swing.

    Not all of them are casual.

    Soon, Nash��s expression begins to take on a look of astonishment.

    ����Now hold on a second. Did you defeat the forces that stood in your way to Antonium?! Did you spread the greatness of darkness ording to Cloudy��s will?!��

    ��however.

    Thest word is a golden word.

    Who is it that has made my darkness known widely?!

 Chapter 422

    Episode 422. The End (2)

    With the appearance of big names, Antonium was shaken.

    Diamond topper Garmond Peel.

    Gamond asked his faithful assistant.

    ��Hey assistant. Wouldn��t Red Eye have arrived in Antonium by now? I want to show the savage man of Shaheen Dune what I am looking at!��

    I will buy the whole empire.

    A super-wealthy man who could seriously bluff.

    At the time when Treasure Ind Yusra Kingdom was updated to reality.

    Garmond was unquestionably the greatest fortune on the Arcana continent.

    A matrix at the top of such a diamond?

    ��Oh my God, I stered the wagon with jewels!��

    ��It��s blinding and I can��t see properly.��

    ��It��s cool.��

    It was a rare sight for the people of Antonium.

    No, it wasn��t just an eye candy.

    I will sincerely follow Cloudy.

    Because Garmond was in the process of fulfilling his promise.

    The soldiers at the top were busy moving.

    ��Can we ept this?��

    ��Mmm! Try such soft bread for the first time!��

    ��Such precious silk for free��!!��

    Gamond continues with a happy expression.

    ��It��s worthwhile, assistant. To be able to share my wealth with the poor people of Antonium. Really, the tears keep covering my eyes����

    The assistant replies coldly to Garmond.

    ��The end of the Seven Deadly Sins must have inspired Gamond-nim a lot. Well, if you can��t be wary of your own greed even after dealing with the Seven Deadly Sins, then that��s a beast, a human����

    ��Use it! assistant!��

    Of course, it was Gamond who had lived his entire life chasing gold and silver treasures.

    No matter how much you follow integrity.

    It was difficult to shake off human instincts at once.

    Gamond struggled to excuse himself.

    ��This is all about practicing pride.��

    Farewell, my blood-like wealth��!

    However, Gamond swallowed the tears welling up. Seeing the people of Antonium rejoice, he tried to make the most happy expression.

    ��fuck.

    Garmond raises the corner of his mouth grotesquely.

    The assistant, who was looking at him, sighed.

    It gave an answer to a forgotten question.

    ��Shaheen Dune-nim must have entered Antonium by now. However, as much as it is the Antonium that Gamond-sama also coveted, its size is vast.��

    ��I know. You won��t be able to see his bewildered face.��

    ��You look good, though.��

    ��Hehe.��

    Although the one under Cloudy.

    Garmond regarded Shaheen Dune as apetitor.

    Of course, it was a goodpetitor.

    Among those who responded to Cloudy��s invitation.

    There is no doubt that he will be loved by Cloudy as much as he is.

    Because there was only Shaheen Dune.

    Garmond quietly added.

    ��Leaving aside the great sage Ryze old man.��

    ��Still, you figured out the subject.��

    ��Are you arrogant even in front of the great sage? As the assistant said, is that a beast or a human? Hurry up! I want to deliver this victory news as soon as possible.��

    Cloudy gave the order, and Garmond carried it out perfectly. I��m sure you��ve aplished feats that can��t bepared to the creator of Shaheen Dune.

    ��It��s barbaric to solve everything with force����

    Knocked up!

    Garmond was on his way to the imperial pce with high spirits.

    The carriage came to a halt in the rushing crowd.

    Garmond let out a generousugh.

    ��Haha, attracted by the majesty of the top of the diamond����

    ��They didn��t flock to see us.��

    ��But I can��t do it anymore for free�� What is it, assistant?��

    peek.

    Garmond stuck his head out of the wagon. Then, I saw people looking in a different direction than the top of the diamond. He didn��t know what he was seeing and whether it was blocking the front of the corps.

    Garmond was taken aback.

    ��Seriously, Shaheen Dune?��

    no it can��t be!

    The red-eyed n, different from the famous himself.

    Only a few, including Cloudy, know the true value of Dune.

    No matter how noisy they entered Antonium.

    ��You can��t get more attention than me��?��

    It was the moment when Garmond narrowed his eyes.

    ��omg.��

    A being driving crowds came into his eyes.

    mysteriously beautiful

    Appearance that can only be described as magnificent.

    It was the pointy ears that made me guess its identity.

    Garmond��s face went white.

    ��Elf? Why are elves in Antonium?!��

    Yes.

    At this moment, in Antonium, a group of giants that surprised even the same giants were gathering. All of them had answered Cloudy��s call.

    ��this!��

    Garmond urged his assistant.

    ��You have to be the first to arrive before beingpared to that elf assistant! Yes, even if that elf is like that. As much as Shaheen Dune to that guy��!��

    *

    I rented a drawing room in the imperial pce.

    Sit down as if you were the owner.

    I had a conversation with those who were gathering in Antonium one by one.

    The first to arrive was the Red-Eyes Dune n.

    And it was the yers who joined them.

    I had a conversation and went to find the culprit.

    ��First of all, it��s not Shaheen Dune.��

    So who are you?

    Who the hell spread my darkness across the continent?

    I��ve never given an order like that��!!

    ��by the way.��

    It was more than expected.

    ��Neither the Dune n nor the Diamond Top.��

    Just by being connected to the Cloudy family.

    I had guessed at first nce how great it was.

    It would solve the problem without much effort.

    ��It��s not like I killed each of the Seven Deadly Sins for no reason.��

    But more than anything, it was Argentres that shocked me.

    ��I��ll listen.��

    I put the teacup down in front of Argentress. A piece of paper gently draped over a teacup. Of course, it was green tea, a tea bag that was always carried in the inside pocket of Dawn��s jacket.

    ��The most precious thing to me is that tea bag.��

    The reason for giving away the precious green tea bag.

    It was because he hadn��t given orders to Argentress. Not only did it not seem like they would listen to him giving orders, but didn��t Argentress have a goal of being evil in the beginning?

    Click.

    Argentress answered, picking up the teacup.

    ��Thank you, I will drink. And I��ll pay my respects. The seeds of the World Tree are sprouting again. You will realize that your mother��s judgment was not wrong.��

    A polite way of speaking that could not be imagined at the first meeting.

    It��s very burdensome.

    But I shamelessly tipped the teacup.

    Are you surprised by the bitterness of green tea?

    Agentress, startled once, brought up the main topic.

    ��I encountered the unification of the world.��

    ��Unification of the world.��

    ��Ryuo Junchun must be aware of its existence.��

    I muttered calmly, but I wanted something else.

    ��Did you find them?��

    You really searched all over the Arcana Continent to find the primordial evil, Agentress? He��s not the type to be easily followed, but Ryu Junchun is that guy.

    ����huh?��

    However, I almost spurted green tea at the story that followed.

    ��I killed all the remnants.��

    ��hunted?

    unification of the world?

    It��s not that I��m shocked because I feel sorry for Ryuo Junchun.

    ��Right.��

    He was Junchun Ryu, who was already treated like a devil by Grandfell.

    Even if he faced Ryuo Junchun.

    I must have also hunted Liuo Junchun relentlessly.

    The reason I��m surprised is just that.

    Heaven��s Argentress.

    It was because he was doing such a troublesome thing.

    ��Unification of the world would not be rted to the World Tree.��

    Why did you hunt Liuo Junchun while moving your own people?

    The reason for this was given by Argentress himself.

    That too while bowing my head respectfully.

    ��Forgive me for being deeply involved in your affairs. However, it has been determined that their disrespectful thoughts of his Liuo Junchun will harm you in the future.��

    I was surprised rather than angry.

    ����You mean you hunted the unification of the world just for me?��

    It was unimaginable in the temperament of an elf who had heard, watched, and even experienced it. Especially when I think of Elsidore in the Garden of Dignity, the shock doubles.

    I mean, if it was awful.

    ��I will raise my head.��

    Are the flowers finally starting to bloom in Grandfel��s flower garden?

    I even heard the thought.

    Well, in order for there to be give and take in everything.

    Even the mercy given by Grandfell must be reciprocated.

    anyway.

    ��If you do it, everyone does it.��

    I didn��t know if it was the elf��s pride or what it was.

    ��Your pride is not wrong.��

    With his mouth, he shamelesslyforted Argentres for his hard work.

    Argentress emptied her tea cup and stood up.

    ��Now that Prosnax confirms that the young dragon is protecting the World Tree. There will be no reason for me to stay in the realm of humans any longer.��

    I nodded my head from the point of view of themander-in-chief.

    ��It��s definitely a waste of power.��

    dragons and elves.

    The fact that the best forces of the Allied Crusade are united.

    Argentress immediately revealed her destination.

    ��I will do my best to return to my original mission and track down the evil in the beginning. At the same time, I will also pray for the actions of the brothers who may be struggling in the fruit of evil.��

    It��s a dragon��s journey, so it��s nice to hear that.

    ��Because I learned how to purify the fruit thanks to Velie.��

    Of course, I had to die once every time I purified it��

    Well, as long as [The Last Adventurer] worked.

    Except for the pain at the moment of death, there was no big problem.

    more than anything

    ��It��s a reliable reinforcement, elves.��

    In order to manifest the [extreme of healing magic].

    It was essential to have someone by his side to draw the evil dragon��s gaze.

    It��s still too much for me to handle the evil dragon by myself.

    ��And finally. One favor����

    Please.

    Argentress murmured.

    There was an empty teacup where that gaze was directed.

    ����What do you mean by tea bag green tea?��

    I flinched, but was it simply because the taste was beyond my expectations?

    I reached into my pocket.

    A few tea bags of green tea were caught in my fingers.

    I picked up exactly one and handed it to Argentress.

    And then he added.

    ��Choose time that is more precious than gold.��

    ��Why don��t you just start a green teapany?

    ��And fully savor it.��

    Is there anyone else in the world who would show condescension like this while handing over a green tea bag? I��m afraid of the day when Agentres will step into reality and learn the value of green tea bags.

    ��It is a tea that can be brewed even in cold water.��

    In the end, he added even the four limbs and finished sending off Argentress.

    ����anyway.��

    Slowly I can��t stay still.

    [Name: Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: Last Adventurer, Sublime Transcendant Dark Dark Dragon, Owner of the Tenth Seat of Heaven and Earth]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 976]

    [Ability Level]

    Strength: 200 / Agility: 194 / Magical Power : 877 / Luck: 16 / Aesthetic: �� / Tenacity: 10 / Charm: ��

    [Possession Points: 0]

    Repeat physical training.

    In the process, [Concentration] also reached double digits.

    But the level was the same.

    This bastard��s confidence. I thought that level was just a number.

    ��We have to prepare for what��s toe.��

    World Quests appear one after another.

    return of yers.

    Of course, these are variables that cannot be overlooked.

    But above all, the biggest event for me was the fight against the demon king.

    It was also a battle for the demon king over the tenth throne. After all, I, Lee Ho-yeol, who defeated Buer and took thest seat of the tenth throne, must be the most delicious demon king.

    ��There��s no need to waste the green tea bags you handed out, Grandfel.��

    You won��t have time to enjoy leisurely tea time from now on.

    Everywhere I go, the devil��s lich.

    It means that there may be endless Discus-ss monsters.

    That��s why, in order not to let the sparks fly around.

    I was the one who decided to enter the demon realm.

    ��I vowed to do my best to prepare for it.��

    But to say that the actual level has not changed from when Buer was defeated.

    No matter how different the levels are.

    Gather dust and call it Taishan.

    Don��t you know that every single stat is important to you, Grandfell?

    ��In addition, I must not forget the tempol.��

    Fortunately, the inventory was full of magic tools borrowed from the Mage Tower. In addition, when I return to the Iron Castle, the best cksmith of the Dwarves, Wallsweil, will be waiting for me to smelt the item as a memento of Yunaxus.

    finally.

    ��Dend.��

    I couldn��t leave out the [Sixth Star Brooch] that I entrusted to Diend to search.

    however.

    ������

    Diend did not appear despite my call.

    I quietly look around.

    Okay, I have no ears to hear.

    ��Hehe.��

    Diend values the name I gave him above all else.

    If you recite that lengthy full name.

    It will undoubtedly appear immediately.

    ��Respond to the call.��

    I recited earnestly.

    ��The End Crisiad Eternal Darkness.��

    ��but there was no response.

    I just found out

    Something went wrong with Dend.

    .

    .

    .

    Diend looked at the pulsating magic power.

    Then he stopped abruptly.

    Appropriate mana thates from the past and background.

    ��It is an infinitely deep darkness.��

    Why are you, my lord?

    from their past.

    Do you remain so harsh?

    Diend��s gaze turned to the equipment that had been blunted by the wind.

    it was silver.

    Akshan��s symbol.

    Engraved Akshan Wolf.

    It was undoubtedly Akkshan��s silver equipment.

    .

    .

    .

    [ss Quest: Akkshan Civil War]

 Chapter 423

    Episode 423. A story I don��t know (1)

    Line 4 on the way to work.

    A conversation that pierces the eardrum.

    ��I had no intention of eavesdropping.

    Probably because of an upational disease, Seong Hyeon-jun��s ears pricked up on their own.

    ��When Lee Ho-yeol hung the imperial g in all directions, I wondered what kind of show he was doing? After all, if you were like me, you would have thought of swallowing the empire as soon as possible.��

    ��Ugh. A bastard who has no pride.��

    ��Yes, this time I eat sweetly even if I curse. Seriously, how could youe up with an idea to refuse the position of emperor? Even if you look at it, you can��t predict or predict it?!��

    Former member of Cosmo��s current AAU.

    Although not a yer thanks.

    It was Seong Hyeon-jun, who prated the arcana more than most yers.

    Although every system message has a reason.

    In the world message floating in front of every yer��s eyes.

    It means knowing that it has a bigger meaning.

    ��I was shocked at night too.��

    I wonder if I would have called my boss at work, Senior Yoon, on a weekend evening and talked about work. Of course, the answer didn��te out just because we put our heads together.

    It wasn��t useless to say that it would be better if it was nk.

    �C ��No, does it make sense to refuse the position of emperor?��

    �C ��No. Even if it��s just the taxes thate out, how much?��

    -��tax? Wait a minute, after listening to it, it seems to make sense��?��

    What��s the biggest reason yers want to im your estate?

    Although there was also the honor of being a yer who owned the territory.

    The biggest reason was the steady supply of gold.

    ��Even if it��s a small city, the taxes are enormous.��

    It wasn��t just gold. The title of lord became a reputation, and if you put forward that heightened reputation, you could preupy a high-grade item that couldn��t be bought with gold alone.

    however.

    -��That doesn��t apply to the general manager, right?��

    What benefits can Ho-yeol take as a lord?

    -��yes��? Because youcked nothing in the first ce.��

    It was safe to say that the garage was not overflowing.

    Even the value of the treasure ind Yusra Kingdom.

    To the extent that I can��t tell.

    A valuable item?

    He didn��t have to go far, just checking the equipment he was wearing was enough.

    From the Ego Sword and Excalibur to the dazzling uniform��

    ��Even I, the operator.��

    It was because the items were of a level that I couldn��t dare to guess.

    ��But whatever it is. Isn��t the empire an ordinary territory? I could collect taxes on a continental basis, and to impress the new emperor, I would have to pay a lot of bribes to Arkansas and yers����

    Monday morning on my way to work.

    ��My mouth waters when I write and imagine.��

    Ho-yeol��s refusal to be crowned emperor was bound to be a hot topic among office workers more than a lottery ticket number. Of course, there were those who looked at the situation calmly as many people talked about it.

    ��So that��s a problem.��

    ��problem? What��s the matter again?��

    ��If Lee Ho-yeol had ascended the throne, no one would have thought of upying the empire. Who is Lee Ho-yeol? Aren��t you a perfect superman beyond an iron man?��

    ��right. Some kind of madman will target Lee Ho-yeol��s estate.��

    ��But Lee Ho-yeol declined the position of emperor. If so, the position of emperor is technically vacant. You mean the empress of the empire or the young prince will sit in that vacant seat, right?��

    Seong Hyun-jun looked around at that point.

    There was interest in the eyes of several who had been eavesdropping on the conversation. It was definitely a reasonable guess that he was hurting the Arcanamunity.

    ��Are you going to watch that scene?��

    ��I don��t know if it��s an arcana����

    ��Greedy yers?��

    Seong Hyun-jun swallowed a sigh.

    ��I know the yer��s mind well.��

    I��ve been watching the yers since the arcana was just a game.

    It must be thanks

    The actions the yers would show were roughly predictable, like a pattern.

    Kkuk��

    The grip on the subway handle was strained.

    ��What��s more, temptations are pouring in.��

    News from yers.

    Currently, the world quests on the Arcana continent were endless. Moreover, themon purpose of those quests was to stand on the other side of the Empire.

    This was the reason Sung Hyeon-jun��s expression couldn��t be just as enjoyable.

    ����what does the general manager want?��

    Did he just want the empire to be intact?

    Then why didn��t you ascend the throne?

    Even though I chatted with Yoon Soo-gyeom all night, the worries I couldn��t answer.

    My head was pounding when I was doing it alone.

    ��Okay, I��d say the same thing at the meeting.��

    What kind of trouble is this in the subway where you don��t even get a sry?

    dory dory.

    It was the moment Sung Hyun-jun brushed off his throbbing hair.

    ��what?��

    It wasn��t just the two college students who were talking.

    Passengers who were each looking at their smartphones were startled.

    It was because breaking news came to mind.

    ��I heard that Antonium was added to the target coordinates of the Mage Tower portal?!��

    ����!��

    Antonium, the capital of the empire.

    As I just said, the empire was in a tip-top situation.

    The one who can ignite that fuse must of course be the yer.

    Release those yers straight into Antonium?

    ��This is bound to happen.��

    ��Isn��t Antonium messing up?��

    ��I heard that some guilds are starting to withdraw from the Holy Temple Alliance?��

    The survey of public opinion ended there.

    The subway door opens.

    Seong Hyun-jun ran.

    Tadadak.

    ��What the hell is going on?��

    The tower lord, Marcelo, can set the target coordinates on the portal of the magic tower.

    And there must be only Chief Lee Ho-yeol, general manager.

    What kind of picture are you drawing?

    Seong Hyun-jun tousled his hair.

    ��I really can��t keep up with the general manager��s work pace��!��

    *

    yer.

    Because everyone is faithful to their desires.

    A being that no one can control.

    but.

    ����What��s the atmosphere like here?��

    After Cataclysm.

    Until now, yers who survived by operating in the rift had no choice but to develop survival instincts. Its survivability was warning the yers who had entered Antonium through the Mage Tower��s portal.

    [You have entered ��Antonium,�� the godly capital of the empire.]

    [It is a period of mourning for the emperor.]

    [Your head will naturally be humble.]

    Don��t act rashly.

    ��It��spletely different from what we thought, isn��t it?��

    ��The World Quest definitelyes to mind����

    ��Isn��t it because everyone is scared?��

    However, instinct warnings are everywhere.

    There were those who tried hard to avoid.

    However, Antonium was not in the mood to tolerate rash behavior.

    A sudden voice.

    ��Really. That adventurers would pour out through this portal. It��s so strange that I don��t understand. If it were me, I would not be afraid to listen to his words.��

    ��what nonsense from the start?

    Swoop.

    Where the yers turned their heads, there were red eyes.

    Yes.

    It was Shaheen Dune who heard about everything through the Allied Temple.

    ��I don��t know anything else, but those who have particrly excited faces need to be observed carefully. good night. You may go. These red eyes have remembered your faces.��

    ��gulp.

    There was no intent to kill in his words.

    The pressure was indescribable.

    Shaheen Dune finished speaking.

    ��Please don��t lose face as I trusted him.��

    ��!!!��

    Only then did the yers realize.

    Lee Ho-yeol Why is he?

    Added Antonium to the target coordinates of the portal.

    Yes.

    It was confidence.

    It is said that some forces are seething outside of Antonium.

    Even if the yers inside said they were doing it.

    It was an expression of confidence in being able to maintain discipline.

    Shaheen Dune.

    diamond top.

    4 families.

    ����Where on earth did these NPCse from?��

    Even if a storm strikes the continent of Arcana.

    attitude at all times.

    It was like a deration that I would stand firm as always.

    ��Yes, for a moment, but I, who was shaken, was an asshole!��

    That��s even greater pride for those who are proud.

    ����I can��t even get this soup, brother?��

    Those who didn��t made it even more intimidating.

    and.

    The mother of the Empire was watching the scene.

    The empress recited with a determined expression.

    ��I will keep your teaching in mind, Cloudy.��

    The crumbled roses became the food of the empire, and such an empire was permeated with pride like sweet rain. Yes, to sprout the rose of a new era.

    *

    Matisse Bellier Bansch.

    The three senior wizards returned to the Mage Tower.

    There was nothing to ask for or ask for.

    There is a tower master, Marcelo, in the Magic Tower.

    Marcelo knows my heart better than anyone else.

    ��Even if I��m away, there��s nothing to worry about.��

    Activation of the chief��s authority.

    I was about to add Antonium to the portal target coordinates. It was to ensure that the Mage Tower could provide immediate support in the event of an incident in Antonium.

    Of course, considering the level of reinforcements gathered in Antonium��

    ��Attacking Antonium would be like suicide, but what?��

    Bubbly.

    ��Then I will pray for the chief��s peace.��

    Matisse and Bellier.

    The two seniors seemed to have no attachment to the Arcana continent.

    For some reason, Banshee��s face was full of regret.

    I heard that Seodanggae also recites the Poongwol in three years.

    ��Why? Why does it feel like I��ll nevere back����

    It seemed that Banshee also noticed.

    Banshee stares at the panoramic view of Antonium with mncholy eyes in front of the portal.

    I added a special word to him.

    ��[A mini-magic sun].��

    ����yes?��

    ��I will be keeping that magic tool, Bensh William.��

    ��Yes yes?!��

    ��This is also the proper authority of the chief.��

    Because I keep the reason for the disqualification of the tower application.

    In the future, you don��t have to tremble so much with disqualification.

    More than anything, it honestly exceeded my expectations.

    ��Because I��ve sufficiently proven that ability.��

    Of course, everything is a story when you understand the Grandpel style of speech.

    ��No, even if the chief doesn��t have magic tools��!!��

    Unfortunately, Banshee didn��t seem to understand what I was saying until he disappeared over the portal. I��d like to put a stamp of eptance directly on the application form for the tower, but I couldn��t afford to stop by the magic tower right away.

    ��I��m pretty busy too.��

    After seeing Banshee off, I quietly opened my mouth.

    ��Hyel.��

    ��I have responded to the call of Master Highel.��

    ��Let��s leave soon.��

    I have to go find The End.

    For some reason, Diend wasn��t responding to my call.

    However, my contract with Diend, the spirit of darkness, has not been severed.

    Highel bowed her head to me.

    ��I deeply feel the responsibility of the name Chrysiad bestowed by my lord. As a fellow Krysiad, it is my fault for not recognizing Diend��s ideals.��

    You have nothing to apologize for, Hiel.

    Judging from the fact that the contract was valid, it didn��t seem like something was wrong with Diend��s safety. Then, why does the end not respond to my call?

    I could guess.

    ��It seems that you are obsessed with the past and the background that is flocking to you.��

    dark spirit.

    suitable horsepower itself.

    Maybe the end is like me.

    I don��t know if he��s suffering from [ckening]. [ckening] Just as the personalities of Grandfel and I are reversed, Diend may not be able to respond to my call because of that.

    But don��t worry, the end.

    ��Will I quietly release you into the world just because I��m crazy?��

    Imagine Diend antagonizing the yers as a monster.

    The appearance message will surelye to mind.

    That��s why it��s called ��The End Crisiad Eternal Darkness��.

    A monstrous name wille to mind.

    What if it turns out to be the name I gave you?

    ��Dark Dark Dragon, full name, Eternal Darkness����

    That��s when.

    It wouldn��t be strange to step on the tail of a dark history��!

    So I followed Highel��s guidance and manifested the portal.

    ��This is it.��

    Highel lowered his head again.

    ��Unfortunately, Diend��s presence ended here.��

    Instead of answering, I nodded lightly.

    Because Hiel��s intuition wasn��t satisfied?

    no it can��t be

    It is the vast continent of Arcana.

    Hiel, if I had been alone without you, I wouldn��t have been able to find The End even if I searched my entire life. Why did Payyan Lot, the senior magician of the Elemental School, also say that?

    �C ��Even if they made a contract, the spirits are sensitive beings. Even my fire drake won��t even respond when called near water. Pretty nasty isn��t it? They don��t usually tell us where they stay. So, on the other hand, I��m envious of the chief whomunicates deeply with HiL����

    So, there was another reason why I was speechless right now.

    Yes Arcana Continent.

    It��s really expansive.

    Zero Mountains will also be updated to reality.

    I didn��t know something like this would remain on the continent��

    [Entrance to the Canyon of the Forgotten]

    [Rmended level: 1000]

    Proper level 1,000!

    Did you fearlessly enter a ce like this alone?

    It was at this moment that I took a startling step.

    ��!��

    My eyes flickered.

    It was a quest.

    A ss quest that hasn��t seldom sparkedtely.

    By the way��

    [ss Quest: Akkshan Civil War]

    ��Civil War?

    no seniors.

    You even fought without me knowing?!

 Chapter 424

    Episode 424. A story I don��t know (2)

    [ss Quest: Akkshan Civil War]

    A fugitive from Akkshan.

    They hid in the Canyon of the Forgotten, one of the most dangerous ces on the Arcana continent. Enter the Valley of the Forgotten and retrieve Akkshan��s artifacts stolen by Akkshan��s fugitives.

    -Enter the Canyon of the Forgotten. (In progress)

    ��Escape from the Civil War����

    ��Yes, now they are a little smelly.

    Arcana Continent Electric Age.

    The Akkshan demon hunters I remember were nobles who couldn��t find anything human. Just looking at the physical training quests that yers gnashed their teeth at and beat.

    ��At that time, there was nopensation.��

    Even on days when they weren��t out hunting demons, everyone was shutting themselves up at Akkshan Base, training all day. Don��t ask me what��s wrong with training on holidays.

    ��It��s about my time.��

    Is the Arcana Continent now and the Arcana Continent thenpletely different? It was a time when the Pandemonium wasn��t updated, so there weren��t as many demons as they are now, so there were more days when Akshan only sucked his fingers.

    The words that almost every day was only physical training every day off.

    ��How did you survive that, Hoyeol-ah? really.��

    What is that bastard��s Pomsaeng Pomsa��!

    I don��t know anything else, but one of my tastes is pine trees.

    Closing the quest message and chanting.

    ��How to grow through trial and error.��

    Yes, if you fight, you grow.

    Of course, all of Akshan seniors were mature adults.

    Anyway, is it because of the humanity of the seniors that I saw for the first time?

    It was sudden, but I felt wee inside.

    ��by the way.��

    it��s a civil war

    It must be true that there was a great conflict within.

    Naturally, the cause is curious.

    Let��s see, I��m going to have a bear memory��. It��s obvious that it doesn��te to mind. It was a time when more than ten years had passed in real time. Exactly four times that in arcana continental time.

    They say that even mountains and rivers change in ten years.

    ��I can��t even guess.��

    Eventually, while progressing through the ss quests.

    I guess you just have to learn slowly.

    In that sense, the tension could not be lowered.

    ��One of the most dangerous ces on the Arcana Continent��

    I wanted to feel a dreary vibe around me because I didn��t even have the proper level close to 1000�� But the system message that doesn��t lie is also warning me. Even though Grandfel is carefree, Hoyeol, you must not be vignt.

    Seuleung��

    So, from the mouth, he raised his beloved sword, Gwicheol, for the first time in a while.

    But Gwi-chul��s voice I heard after a long time.

    It shows an unusual reaction from the start.

    -The smell of blood vibrates, owner.

    He said the utmost respect to Grandfel.

    To me, you manage to use half-respectful words.

    But I also fully understand that feeling.

    Rather than being saddened by the discriminatory treatment, he brought it straight to the point.

    ��Do not rx.��

    -Of course. my master

    ��There is no grave without a story.��

    Of course, with the Grandpel style of speech.

    ��This ce is even more heterogeneous because there is no story.��

    I looked at the fingers of my right hand holding up the ear iron.

    [Refined Araxitas Ring]

    [Limit: Lv. 500]

    [Effect: Appropriate magic power can be detected.]

    Matisse Dean Carl, Senior Wizard of ck Magic.

    It was a magic tool that could detect the appropriate magic power borrowed from him. It was Diend, the spirit of darkness, a suitable mass of mana.

    I was hoping it would be of some help in finding the whereabouts.

    However, the fact that the jewels were not stained ck at all. It meant that there was no past and no background in this ce where the smell of blood was vibrating. So it��s even more dangerous.

    Gwicheol��s voice subsided.

    �C Did youmit a meaningless ughter to the extent that you don��t even leave a story behind? Unpleasant indeed, my lord. It seems that there is no one who can be called a swordsman in thisnd.

    I can be sure, but at least our seniors wouldn��t havemitted such atrocities. I still don��t know what kind of feud caused him to escape from Akkshan, but��

    ��ughter? It��s nonsense.��

    Aren��t they all demon hunters regardless of their personalities?

    A ss that has nothing to offer except for hunting demons.

    To the point where bloody smells emanate from such a dangerous ce.

    It means that the seniors do not have the ability to harm anyone!

    But doubts remained.

    ��Why did you escape to a ce like this?��

    Well, I��m going to have to go in to solve my curiosity.

    Naturally, [Natural Enemy Rtions] did not activate. That means, from now on, a whopping one thousand. It meant that I had to handle a ce of an appropriate level entirely with my abilities.

    It��s like before.

    ��I must have done all the stupid things I had.��

    But to be rude.

    Still, I have umted quite a lot while struggling.

    Grand Fel is just a number, just look at the sum of your stats.

    [Ability Level]

    Strength: 200 / Agility: 194 / Magical Power: 877 / Luck: 16 / Aesthetics: �� / Tenacity: 10 / Charm:

    Strong, agile, and magical.

    Even if you add only the main stats, it easily goes over a thousand.

    In addition, the magic power is particrly different in ��rate��.

    Still, I wasn��tcent.

    Compared to other sses, it is shabby and shabby.

    Because the confidence I had when I looked at the skill window ran away.

    ��Let��s not forget to grasp the subject.��

    While I was making my resolutions, Gwi-cheol spoke to me.

    -Master, you don��t have to be considerate of me.

    ��I��m not being considerate, this is my strength.

    It stung me even more because there was no malice in those words.

    It was a moment when I was so embarrassed that I swallowed my cough.

    Suddenly, a message popped up.

    [You have entered ��The Canyon of the Forgotten��, the Holy Land of Shadows.]

    The Canyon of the Forgotten.

    It seems that they entered the canyon from the entrance.

    I wonder if it��s an extraordinary ce as much as the appropriate level.

    Grandfel��s picky snout judges.

    ��Interesting.��

    No matter how interesting or great it is, there is now to easily admit it, so I said it calmly. What kind of harmony just happened? I kept my head stiff and slightly moved my pupils to look up.

    ��From the top of the canyon to the bottom����

    Did you move hundreds of meters in just a few steps?

    I wasn��t surprised if it was magic.

    You can go to and from apletely different world with just a portal, and you can travel hundreds of kilometers with just a teleport.

    It wasn��t magic.

    then.

    ��Are there rules that only apply to this ce?��

    [Labyrinth] or [Dungeon].

    Just like fields have their own rules. Perhaps even in this gorge, there are rules that cannot be noticed with themon sense of Arcana.

    This must have been embarrassing��?

    ��If it weren��t for thest adventurer.��

    It means that I was in a situation that wouldn��t be strange even if I died.

    But because there was a corner to believe.

    I stepped forward confidently.

    ��Please do not dampen my interest.��

    good night.

    The cube shook well once, Grandfel.

    I couldn��t be rude.

    Chasing Diend��s whereabouts, of course.

    I wasn��t in a position to cover cold or hot rice right now.

    The weakest of the ten throne demon lords.

    In other words, I am in a situation where it is not strange even if boss mobs that are infested in the Pandemonium and the Rich Discus of the Pandemonium choke my breath at any time.

    Did you get angry after hearing my decision?

    again.

    Scared to take a step.

    self.

    ��Something�� soared from the bottom of the gorge.

    I don��t know if it��s unfortunate or fortunate.

    Thanks to the message, I was able to figure out the identity.

    [The Guardian of the Holy Land, ��Apostle of the Shadow God�� appears.]

    ��Crazy.

    Iron-faced fatigue is calmly appreciating the appearance and directing.

    But my insides were burning hard.

    That��s right, outputting an appearance message in a space of 1,000 at the appropriate level.

    ��Apostle of the Shadow God? What kind of mob is that?��

    It was the moment I wasmenting inwardly.

    ��!��

    An apostle covered in ck armor all over his body.

    quick.

    The guy split that moment into a moment and rushed at me. A defenseless state in which the [Natural Enemy Rtionship] was not activated, and the physical ability was not supplemented because mana was not entwined.

    Swag-!

    To end your breath in one blow.

    A dagger flew at the nape of my neck.

    ��This doesn��t look like death, does it really look dead?

    *

    The back world.

    Orcs at the Oak Auction are busy moving.

    ��Somehow the top of my head was spinning.��

    ��Whether we aim for the empire or not, it��s none of our business, but does it have to be now? No, what is this doing in an era where it is difficult for everyone to live together�� Anyway, you should know that humans like to fight.��

    ��By the way, Mr. Ulrich, will you take care of our nightly allowance?��

    Kichiughed at those orcs.

    don��t know anything else

    Orcs were more rational and social than Rockkids.

    ��under.��

    sighs flowing out.

    Kitsch sat down on the back of the chair.

    so much that the head is bent.

    To the extent that his short ck hair swayed.

    Even so, the tension that tickled the nape of the neck was not relieved.

    ����He must havee. those.��

    Thanks to Ulrich, I learned about the ground news.

    It was said that the emperor of the empire died and adventurers began to return to the Arcana continent in earnest. Adventurers also returned, but there was no reason why the shadow mercenaries could not step on the Arcana continent.

    ��I��m sure they��ll try to catch me.��

    Especially that rock kid guy.

    If I run into them, they��ll run at me with all their might.

    Of course, what Kichi was concerned about was not the sh with Rock Kid.

    The parties will run amok for a long time.

    Because Lockkid wasn��t a threat to Kitsch.

    Yes, that��s what Kitsch is concerned about.

    What��s pressing on your shoulders and neck.

    Because it was the weight of a mistake.

    ������

    Shuk.

    Kichi��s gaze goes over the neatly arranged table.

    jewelry box.

    I reached for the jewelry box containing the hair of the daughter of the Cloudy family.

    Ulrich handed over the jewelry box and added,

    �C ��As expected, you will need it more than me, kitsch.��

    To the extent that the greedy orc made concessions.

    It must be that the Shadow Mercenary Corpsmitted a serious crime against the Cloudy family.

    But don��t get me wrong, Ulrich.

    I��m not afraid to pay the penalty.

    ��There��s nothing good about knowing this.��

    Cloudy��s disposal was something that I, who was the leader, had to fully handle.

    Kitsch did not want sparks to fly to the members.

    It was the members who finally got their hands off the back world and regained their stability.

    ��I don��t want to drag you in.��

    They didn��t want to live in the shadows again.

    ����a horn. You guys won��t even pretend to hear.��

    However, he was no longer the leader or anything.

    Damn you for giving orders.

    It means that as a fugitive, he has to avoid summary execution.

    ����it��s disconcerting, so let��s get another bottle.��

    ��one more bottle?

    You��ve already emptied six bottles by yourself?

    It was a moment when the bartender, Oak, was taken aback by Kichi��s self-talk.

    ��wriggle.

    Beneath the magic lights that illuminate the oak auction.

    Kitsch��s shadow flinched.

    All the orcs around didn��t notice the change.

    Only Kichi, the person involved, noticed.

    Because she was also one of the ��Apostle of the Shadow God��.

    Kitsch��s eyes softened.

    ����the apostle awoke.��

    What he meant was simple.

    ��Someone has entered the Holy Land.��

    Holy Land Canyon of the Forgotten.

    There, ��someone�� who is not a shadow mercenary.

    Its existence was not easily recalled.

    No wonder.

    There is no story left in the Canyon of the Forgotten.

    Because the Shadow God doesn��t want that.

    Thus the Canyon of the Forgotten.

    The existence itself at the bottom of the canyon.

    It��s only natural that you don��t know the people of the Arcana continent.

    Kitsch murmured.

    ��I don��t know who.��

    nothing to worry about

    The Apostle of the Shadow God possesses unparalleled power. The strength of an apostle in a person-to-person battle is beyond imagination, and most of all, it does not die even if it dies.

    no, to be precise.

    ����Even if I wanted to die, I couldn��t die on my own.��

    The corners of Kitsch��s mouth went up bitterly.

    ��Because we are monsters that have earned God��s hatred.��

    .

    .

    .

    shit.

    strong.

    He also has the ability to hit the ball to the point of being ridiculous.

    But I couldn��t express anything.

    The moment you suffocate here.

    Wouldn��t the noble iron in your hand be disappointed with my strength?

    ��I might find out the truth about Grandfel.��

    Yes.

    Even in order not to reveal my dark history, I grasped the noble iron right away.

    It was truly a desperate struggle.

    There was no change in my cube and posture.

    I spat at the resurgent apostle.

    ��Your interest is waning.��

    But, again, this isn��t bullshit.

    ��Granfell��s talent was not limited to one thing.

    A clear mind is fundamental.

    His innate magical talent was such that he could imitate most magic just by looking at it.

    Furthermore, even the potential of the body that is second to none.��

    Until the resurrected apostle was defeated again.

    Because the time it took was gradually shortening.

    So I spoke shamelessly.

    ��Get excited.��

    show me anything

    Whether it��s a draw or a finisher, it��s wee.

    did you say

    I��m not in a position to cover cold rice with hot rice.

    You have to grow even in the trials you suddenly face.

    Soe.

    ��Can��t you use more elegant swordsmanship?��

    I��ll learn any skill!

 Chapter 425

    Episode 425. A story I don��t know (3)

    Higher demon king, giant dragon��.

    Strong enough to print out an appearance message.

    If they simply had different strengths.

    The Apostle of the Shadow God took a slightly different direction.

    Still, I felt humanity.

    Shushuk.

    It��s nimble, but it doesn��t cause thunderstorms like when a dragon moves. It��s not like the elves can harmoniously blend into nature and erase their presence.

    Swag.

    Technologies that simply forged the human body to the limit.

    It��s called Jipiji.

    Maybe it��s because I��m well aware of human limitations.

    I was able to recognize that unusual state.

    ��It��s never easy, so it��s a good match.��

    The moment he thought, Gwicheol moved.

    -Jada master who walked the sword path only for killing.

    visor.

    Gwicheol cut off the dagger that pierced his side.

    A perfect square that I have never witnessed.

    As you can see, if Gwicheol hadn��t led my arm.

    I must have been holding my bloodstained side by now.

    however.

    ��Is this a sneak attack aimed at the blind spot?��

    Anyway, since I blocked it, I confidently evaluate it.

    ��I can��t call it swordsmanship, but it��s sharp.��

    Shuk.

    And shamelessly.

    I��m copying it as if it was mine from the beginning��!

    How can I follow you?

    It��s the same principle that I grasped the structure of magic as soon as I saw it and followed it.

    ��good night. I will teach you a few things.��

    Hold on.

    how to hold the sword

    In which direction should the bone be moved.

    How much force should be applied to which muscles.

    I didn��t need to worry.

    My body moved on its own.

    again.

    Just like the apostle did.

    My body also prated the apostle��s blind spot. To restrain my actions, he reflexively used his outstretched right arm as a cover. Hide and elerate.

    ��I��ll show you the oddity.��

    The words spoken muste true.

    As much as I openly dered that I would teach you a few things.

    Shouldn��t we show off our advanced technology?

    [Concentration is converted to ��Strength��.]

    [Concentration is converted to ��Agility��.]

    10 Tenacity is converted to 5 points each.

    Converts to [Muscle] and [Agility].

    At the same time, mana is circted through every fiber of the body��s joints and muscles.

    It��s a familiar process now.

    ��Because it��s an expression I��ve been practicing since I created the circle.��

    Ever since I acquired the title [Transcendentalist] as a mage.

    I have strengthened my body with magical powers.

    But even then, I��ve grown up.

    ��Enough to say that level is just a number.��

    lord of the ten thrones.

    Because ��Gyeok�� seeded inpletely dominating other magical powers.

    Also my body with added magical power.

    This means that you can show different movements.

    Swag.

    Faster and stronger than Aid. Gwicheol cut off the nape of the apostle��s neck. Denggung. I groaned toward the apostle who was slowly copsing on his knees.

    ��It is an invisible sword.��

    This time, too, he fully mastered the skills of an apostle.

    ��The name would be ��Invisible Sword��.��

    ��I really like the horns!!

    �C It��s a name that doesn��t make a w for me. master.

    You too, don��t match the rhythm.

    ��Because I��m ashamed to hear it.��

    In the first ce, if it was only the Invisible Sword, he wouldn��t even mention it.

    Because every time I defeated an endlessly resurrecting apostle, I learned a skill, developed it my way, and gave it a goddamn skill name.

    Smooth.

    ����by the way.��

    What does he look like?

    In the meantime, I was the one who had face-to-face experience with not only the numerous powerful people of the Arcana continent, but also the high-ranking demon king, the ruler of the demon realm, apletely different world.

    ��Isn��t infinite resurrection a bit harsh?��

    No matter how strong it is at the level of the human world.

    It is against thew to keep reviving.

    Guess why I was a normal yer.

    There was no need to assume much.

    ��I wish I didn��t have the blessing of the first World Tree right away.��

    Resurrection, resurrection, resurrection��

    After all, after a never-ending war of attrition, wouldn��t it be strange if my vitality and mana ran out long ago? I said I wasn��t in a position to cover hot or cold food, but that didn��t mean I weed wasting time.

    ��Acquiring skills is good, but I don��t have the time right now.��

    Canyon of the Forgotten.

    I had to find Diend, who had disappeared somewhere.

    Apostle of the Shadow God.

    It was rewarding in its own way topete with an unknown guy and acquire and develop skills, but you shouldn��t be a juggernaut to the end.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Is it really the best?��

    But that doesn��t mean there is no right solution.

    Why again as soon as it is resurrected.

    Look at the apostle running towards me.

    ��It��s too soon.��

    visor.

    A dagger and then an axe?

    He��s not even a Weapon Master, but he uses all sorts of weapons.

    Unlike daggers, the destructive power when colliding should be considerable.

    Gwicheol noticed and started to change his appearance on his own.

    The shape of a sword that is broader than a sword.

    But is it thanks to the reflection of Grandfell��s aesthetic stats? Even though the size grew and the de was bent, Gwicheol��s graceful beauty flowed out.

    e.��

    However, there was no time to lose sight of appreciating the changes in Gwicheol.

    I said I was at the human level, but am I also a human?

    Moreover, the [Natural Enemy Rtionship] has not been activated.

    It is not strange even if a moment of inattention leads to death. Yes, I don��t know anything else, because all the attacks were quite threatening towards the vital points. It was obvious that even one twist would lead to a fatal injury.

    ��Too rough.��

    Denggung.

    Of course, Grandpel��s talent perfectly surpassed Sado��s this time too.

    So a dagger and an ax followed by a long sword?

    not exactly.

    ��It��s a sword dance.��

    resurrected apostle.

    This time it was like dancing.

    Following the apostle��s fluttering movements.

    My stride lengthened as well.

    But don��t expect me to dance with you.

    ��In the social world in the past, the existence of Grandfel was like an oasis in the desert or a mirage. I didn��t enjoy social asions, so I didn��t show up often��]

    This is our Grandfel who doesn��t enjoy social asions.

    Would such a Grandfel-nim dance like that!

    Grandfell��s talent to pioneer sword dance in his own way.

    ��I don��t have to move.��

    If you need a smooth movement like dancing.

    ��Is it okay if the world moves ording to me?��

    It��s a simple thing if you make the perception you��re stepping on dance.

    ��How much is jjambab for construction work?��

    It is a so-called construction magic that was extremely refined while restoring the empire��s cities. It means that it can be manifested immediately even while swinging the sword.

    good luck.

    The ground rises.

    again.

    again.

    again.

    As you step on the rising ground one after another, it bes an unpredictable stride like a sword dance. Don��t look at me with eyes asking if there is such a sword dance in the world, Sado.

    ����?!��

    Now that I have developed

    Because this was no longer sword dance.

    My cubic pavilion always demonstrates its naming sense.

    ��This is the ��Dance of Gaia��.��

    Puff-!

    It was the moment when he spit out the technical name and defeated the apostle once more.

    Suddenly, the vision flickered.

    First of all, the level up message won��t be dead.

    Smooth.

    Because he was reviving without getting tired.

    Of course, the experience did not drop even once.

    So there��s no reason to level up��

    [The skill you created has exceeded 100.]

    ��Wait what?

    That I��ve already created over a hundred technologies? I haven��t defeated the Shadow God��s Apostle a hundred times. I think I��ve killed about 20 times at most��

    ��Perhaps.��

    Have all the technologies I created during that time been counted?

    Then it makes sense.

    [��Giggy��] He said, while I struggled.

    If you add up all the skills you��ve used and count them

    ��

    The system doesn��t lie. If it exceeds one hundred, then it must be said that it has really exceeded. So what do you want to say? It was the moment I turned my eyes to check the next message.

    -Master, youe without getting tired!

    Gwicheol warned.

    As expected, the apostles rush in armed with different techniques.

    However, my view was different from before.

    Up until now, if you had simply followed what you saw.

    From this moment on, the actions of the apostle.

    It felt like the essence of it was starting to show.

    Topare it to magic.

    ����!��

    The feeling of not only seeing through the structure of magic, but also seeing every particle of magical power that manifests magic. Simply put, the feeling of stepping up to a higher level.

    It was not an illusion alone.

    Because the messages shed in session.

    [Your great achievement in creating one hundred technologies transcends the boundaries of swords and magic and can be called a teacher in all fields.] [The

    Arcana Continent looks up to you.]

    [You have acquired the title ��Grand Master of Strange��. .]

    Yes.

    To face enemies my subjects could not bear.

    A desperate struggle.

    It became the foundation of Kii and began to bloom.

    [Grand Master of Kii]

    By receiving the recognition of the Arcana Continent and obtaining the title. Finally, I was equipped with a vessel that could fully utilize Grandfel��s talents.

    Even if my view is like that.

    Even as an apostle of the Shadow God, he couldn��t be fooled.

    Yes.

    now

    for the first time.

    It means that I figured out the guy��s identity.

    ��You��re used to it.��

    Fragments pass through the apostle��s movements.

    That��s the spirit of an assassin that can��t be hidden.

    Yes, it was like the unique movement that Kitsch showed.

    ��Because I will never forget.��

    Appropriate magic power of the area that slowly begins to boil.

    I could intuit

    This ce is guarded by the apostle of the shadow god.

    The fact that [Gallery of the Forgotten] is the holy ground of the Shadow Mercenaries.

    So I couldn��t stay away any longer.

    [Skill ��Infants of Heaven and Earth�� is activated.]

    The silver hair covers the view.

    I.

    No, Grandfel opened his mouth.

    ��I will take it through you.��

    An extreme that transcends the moment.

    not even audible.

    Grandfel��s sh, like a thunderbolt.

    ��My sister��s peace.��

    The apostles scattered into the air and their eyes shed.

    [You have killed the Guardian of the Holy Land, ��Apostle of the Shadow God��.]

    [The level has risen.]

    [The level has risen.]

    [The level has risen.]��.

    *

    thump.

    Ulrich walked through the Oak Auction with heavy steps.

    ��You nasty piglet.��

    whoever the hell

    Are you saying that you are the richest person on the Arcana continent?

    I��ve been silent in the back world, but the orcs are running rampant without knowing how scary it is.

    ��Times have changed, Garmond. How long do you think I��ll cater to you? We, the Orc Auction, are no longer patient. I have no intention of crouching down.��

    The continent turned over. It means that the yin side cannot stay in the yin side forever and the yang side cannot stay in the yin side forever. Ulrich looked at the diligently moving orcs.

    rattle.

    The riches loaded on the wagon.

    Ulrich could have predicted it.

    The continent of the new era will surely wee us.

    It was also because I had a corner of my own beliefs.

    ��I��ll see you soon, Cloudy.��

    Even if there are still questions that have not been fully resolved. It wasn��t enough to affect Ulrich��s infinite trust in Cloudy.

    but.

    ��Kuhm.��

    Ulrich��s disapproving gaze turned to Kichi, who was strewn about on the floor.

    The connection with the Shadow Mercenary Corps was something that the Orc Auction might be scraping off. Why did the Shadow Mercenary Corpsmit a mistake that forced them to incur Cloudy��s wrath?

    For that reason, it was unusual to return the winning bid.

    ��Can you afford to spread kitsch like that?��

    Tuk-tuk.

    Ulrich touched Kichi��s side with his foot.

    I still have a conscience.

    It was the moment when Kitsch yawned and stood up.

    ��huh?��

    Ulrich noticed the change in Kichi.

    It was not difficult.

    I��m used to living underground.

    Because I had no choice but to react quickly to the sight that could not exist underground.

    Ulrich stuttered.

    ��Kichi����

    ��What is it? Do you even stutter?��

    ��I can��t see your shadow��!��

    At those words, Kichi��splexion suddenly changed.

    under the lights.

    Only his own shadow hadpletely disappeared.

    ��!��

    As expected, Kitsch knew what that word meant.

    ��Is the apostle dead��?��

    The apostle of the canyon, like the servant of the shadow god, has died.

    To uninvited guests who do not know who set foot in the holynd.

    An uninvited guest with the ability to defeat an apostle��

    ����I can��t believe it.��

    Even if you think about it throughout the Arcana continent.

    this moment.

    Only one person came to Kitsch��s mind.

    Cloudy.

    Shuk.

    Kitsch immediately took the jewelry box on the table.

    Then he got up from his seat.

    Ulrich asked Kichi cautiously.

    ��Where are you going in such a hurry all of a sudden, Kitsch?��

    Kichi let out a somewhat relieved smile.

    ��Now is the time to pay for your sins.��

 Chapter 426

    Episode 426. I don��t believe (1)

    [The great master of Kii: A being who was not born in Kii came to realize Kii. As a pioneer, his teachings will lead many people to the realm of strangeness.]

    So that��s how it happened.

    A dragon or elven high-ranking demon. Even if they say they are ahead of me in the realm of oddities. To them, Ki means that it is just something they are used to.

    But not me.

    Isn��t it the gii that I realized in the process of struggling to live? Because I understood the oddity step by step from the bottom up and moved forward.

    ��Thanks to that level of understanding.��

    It must be that he has no choice but to be ahead of other beings who have entered the same strange realm. It seems that thanks to this, I was able to hold the grandiose title of Gii��s teacher, Grand Master.

    Is this the teacher��s view?

    As if he had known from the beginning, he was able to grasp the intention behind the apostle��s movements. It must have been thanks to that that he was able to defeat the resurrected apostles over and over again.

    Weakness.

    So, the body of the apostle was a shadow.

    It wasn��t a simple metaphor that it was like a thunderbolt. Because I wrapped the strong light around the de and burned the apostles as well as the apostles�� shadows.

    As a result, the vein was pierced.

    [Level: 1001]

    25 levels rise at once.

    It means that we have entered the four-digit level.

    I slowly captured the well-suited mana that surged.

    ��anyway.��

    broken eyesight.

    Thanks to this, I figured out that this ce was the holy ce of the shadow mercenaries who took the life of Granfell sister. If it was like before, it wouldn��t be strange if [ckening] urred right away.

    ��I endured it well, Grandfel.��

    But is it because of what he said to Kichi?

    ��You keep what you say. Whatever it is.��

    The sins of the shadow mercenaries of the previous generation.

    I have no intention of releasing it to the shadow mercenaries including Kichi.

    Because I forgave you generously.

    Instead of ckening, I was able to collect Grandfell��s sister��s debt by activating [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth]. But don��t think this is the end.

    shadow god.

    At least you can��t escape responsibility yet, can you?

    I opened my mouth.

    It seems like I��ve said it several times.

    ��I don��t believe in God.��

    It is the same whether it is a goddess or a shadow god.

    My religion, Hoyeol Lee, is no religion.

    Even Granfell doesn��t have the personality to serve anyone.

    That��s what I said in that sense.

    ��Wriggling��

    ��This must be because the man called the Shadow God is hot-headed?!

    self.

    A chilling wind blows through the Canyon of the Forgotten.

    ��what.��

    The scale of the directing is different from when the apostle appeared.

    If the apostle had secretly appeared like a shadow.

    The guy who��s flinching now is��

    Suooh.

    It seemed that he was in a state where he couldn��t boast of his greatness��!

    Look at the current production that transcends thews of physics.

    Sunlight shimmering at the bottom of the gorge.

    The shadow stretched thanks to the sunlight.

    All the shadows in the area are grotesquely fluctuating.

    At times like this, I appreciate my status as a yer.

    It was Arcana. Look.

    Didn��t he really incur the wrath of a god? Isn��t it a heart-wrenching situation?

    But the blinking sight. Thanks to

    [Main Quest: Raising the Dark Side],

    I was able to speak confidently.

    ��You self-proimed shadow god.��

    He must have been very angry at the self-proimed modifier.

    Wow!

    A group of shadows stretched menacingly towards me. My shadow was no exception. My shadow is aiming at my neck, holding up Gwicheol��s shadow.

    Someone watching will ask.

    Is it a dangerous situation?

    One of the leading military groups on the Arcana continent.

    The shadow god, who can be said to be the reality of the shadow mercenaries, is angry.

    If you make fun of your mouth even a little bit wrongly, your throat will fly away without knowing why.

    Even if there is a corner to believe that he is the st adventurer], if the death penalty is taken into ount, will there be a problem in rescuing Diend?

    That��s all right.

    ��Are you being shy? It is dark all around.��

    Yes, I was tantly spitting it out even though I knew that fact.

    No one else knows, but the shadow god needed it.

    It was all thanks to the contents of the quest.

    [Main Quest: Exposing the Darkness]

    The Arcana Continent copsed and the Pantheon was opened. However, the iplete ��gyeok�� of the shadow god became the cause of not being able to enter the pantheon. From now on, the shadow god will move for his own rank regardless of means and methods.

    Shadow Mercenaries.

    I learned more about them after taking office as general manager of AAU��s Yusra branch. Anyway, why did the shadow mercenaries, who were mere humans, have room to y an active role until the second half of the arcana continental story?

    It was thanks to the secret hidden in the shadow mercenaries.

    ��The problem was that no one knew what the secret was.��

    When AAU was Cosmo, it was because they didn��t give specific settings, so they didn��t know.

    That ��darkness�� was referring to you, self-proimed shadow god.

    That��s why I can be shameless.

    It was the reason why I had to be confident at the same time.

    quest goal.

    �C Encounter the battlefield shadow god of proof. (In progress)

    So, isn��t this the battlefield we��re going to face?

    ��Do you want my throne?��

    I really muttered as if I had be a demon king.

    Shuk.

    The Canyon of the Forgotten, a ce so remote that no one would visit it

    .

    ��It��s really coveted. Even in the shadows of the continent, you must have grown tired of the scenery here, which is bleak, stinks, and has no beauty in it.��

    I feel it all over again��

    but only when I spit out vicious words.

    It feels like a lofty pride bes a lofty brat.

    But thanks to that, I felt like my intentions were fullymunicated.

    !!!

    Is it properly scratched? A pulsating shadow.

    But I��m not going to stop like this.

    I added

    ��Then I will wait. I wish I could face you on the battlefield of proof. Just as you took my sister from me, so I will take it away.��

    added sincerity.

    ��All of you.��

    The conversation ends here.

    ����Let��s see, I also need directing.��

    In fact, the proof of the 10th throne in the battle for the demon king had already begun. You know why, starting with the Demon Realm��s Lich Discus, aiming for the throne of Buer that I have upied, and just looking at it, you can see it abruptly?

    ��But you don��t know that.��

    However, given the quest content and objectives.

    It was clear that the Shadow God did not know that the battle for the demon king had begun. In such a situation, can ��Gyeong�� attack me who can handle other powers?

    Even if you have the ability to do so.

    what if it kills me?

    He will be left with unsolvable questions for the rest of his life.

    ��therefore.��

    Just like the shadow god threatened me, I also needed to intimidate him and drive him out. And at this time, there was a struggle left for me to use.

    [Aesthetic: Above]

    Aesthetically, it manifests magic that casts out shadows.

    A violently fluctuating shadow.

    My body begins to emit an intense light as if suppressing a shadow.

    shoot it

    That was made possible thanks to the [��Geez��] that added ��Gyeong�� to other magical powers. It was only then that he lowered his tail and began to hide himself in the shadows again.

    Soon, the vision flickered.

    [The Shadow God promises to reunite with you.]

    Reunion.

    This is the top demon.

    to infested demons.

    Now, to the darkness of the Arcana continent called the Shadow God.

    It looks like it��s trying for my life.

    So there is no bird that stays still.

    ��The End, too, I can��t do without you.��

    Thendscape of the canyon has beenpletely changed.

    Maybe it��s because the shadows that hide the Canyon of the Forgotten disappeared.

    [The shadow mercenary��s sacred ground, ��The Canyon of the Forgotten��, is revealed on the Arcana continent.] The

    magic tool [Refined Araxitas Ring] borrowed from Matisse began to turn ck. The ce where the appropriate magic power fluctuated, I headed towards that ce.

    and faced

    for a moment, but

    facts that had been overlooked.

    If the Canyon of the Forgotten is the sacred ground of the shadow mercenaries, why did the seniors who escaped from Akkshan head to the canyon where the shadow mercenaries are staying?

    What the hell, Akkshan and the shadow mercenaries.

    There was some kind of connection between the two��

    they are not the Akk��shan demon hunters.

    At the bottom of this shady, cold canyon.

    Did I change my reputation?

    [ss Quest: Akkshan Civil War]

    A fugitive from the Akkshan Base.

    They hid in the Canyon of the Forgotten, one of the most dangerous ces on the Arcana continent. Enter the Valley of the Forgotten and retrieve Akkshan��s artifacts stolen by Akkshan��s fugitives.

    -Enter the Canyon of the Forgotten. (Sess)

    �C Retrieve Akkshan��s artifact. (In progress)

    I looked at the white bone and the equipment it was wearing.

    Mark of Akkshan Silver weapons engraved with Akkshan wolves. I still don��t know if that��s Akkshan��s relic or legacy, but I reached out my hand.

    It was then.

    An unexpected message popped up.

    [Akkshan��s artifact refuses you.]

    ��Rejects?

    After all, he��s thest survivor of Akkshan.

    Why are you sad?

    *

    AAU.

    ��Can I ask you something, senior?��

    ��huh? What?��

    ��It��s nothing else����

    Seong Hyun-jun��s monitor.

    There, the Akshan Wolf floated. Yoon Soo-gyeom shrugged. Seong Hyun-joon hadn��t even spoken yet, but it was obvious what he was going to say.

    ��You think the general manager is not a demon hunter? You might think that way at the point of crushing the Demon Lord and taming the Akkshan Wolf. but you know that too What kind of job is a demon hunter?��

    demon hunter.

    Their fluttering equipment may look cool, but it was the second most disappointing ss in Arcana in terms ofck of substance. Yoon Soo-gyeom shakes his head.

    ��I haven��t thought of that either. No matter what, I am far from the general manager. More than anything else, considering that he held the chief position of the Mage Tower in the past, it is more credible to specte that he is a wizard-type hidden ss that surpasses the Archmage���� ��

    Senior, haven��t I asked a question yet?��

    ��Eh? Didn��t you mean to ask the General Manager��s ss?��

    Seong Hyun-jun yfully clicked his tongue.

    ��Senior, you stillck pride. Don��t be too quick to tell me about the general manager. Did you see what the general manager is hiding from us?��

    ��He��s seriously ill.

    ��Because it is still too early for us to ept it. The general manager must be keeping his word. If you know, from now on, shout Homen before eating.��

    ����You really sound like Homen.��

    Anyway, I��m not like you.

    It took a while for Yoon Su-gyeom to stick out his tongue.

    Sung Hyun-jun asked.

    ��So what are you curious about?��

    ��Ah, nothing else but about the Akkshan deletion update! It was after the Cataclysm that Akkshan Base waspletely destroyed, but that it came true means there was a n, right?��

    Dreuk.

    When Seong Hyun-joon moves his mouse, the minutes of the meetinge to mind.

    ��In fact, the update n regarding the deletion of the Demon Hunter ss also remains in the Cosmo database. Updates also need a usible story, right? I��m curious about what kind of story is entangled in Akkshan. If you find out, I think it will be helpful to the general manager����

    Yoon Soo-gyeom nodded.

    ��Oh, was that so? Then I��ll ask you a question.��

    Yoon Su-gyeom immediately sent a messenger. From Cosmo days to now. They are former colleagues who shared a close rtionship in their own way. The answer came right back.

    However, Yoon Soo-gyeom��s expression was unusual.

    ����doesn��t exist.��

    ��yes?��

    ��You remember Hyunjoon? There has to be a cause for anything.��

    The setting of the Arcana Continent Electric, which remains even at a nce, has been realized through any process. Whether that��s the direction Cosmo intended or not.

    However, Akkshan Base was the opposite.

    ��There is an employee who attended that meeting. However, the proposal to delete the demon hunter ss was withdrawn early. Deleting a ss simply because it is not popr does not fit the way Arcana operates.��

    ��yes? Then why Akkshan��?��

    ��Cosmo, that is, without our intervention, perished.��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom continued to speak meaningfully.

    ��The cause of Akshan��s destruction was ��inside��.��

    .

    .

    .

    Magic is like a material.

    With the addition of some interference process.

    This means that no one can predict what the oue will be.

    The same goes for suitable horsepower.

    I looked at the end. Diend was in a state of ckness due to being influenced by the appropriate magical energy from the Akkshan fugitives. Such a Diend deres to me.

    ��We Akshan must hunt.��

    Only then did I find out.

    ��Granfeel Cloudy Arpheus Romeo you.��

    Akshan Civil War.

    That there was a Granfell at the cause.

    You really are a man with many sins, Grand Fel��!

 Chapter 427

    Episode 427. I don��t believe it (2)

    What is it that you are in and out of the item topic?

    There are [restrictions] for equipment items, but I didn��t think that I couldn��t meet the restrictions.

    Yes, the level has also exceeded 1000, and above all, there is no way I can��t wear what the seniors wear, right?

    [Akkshan��s artifact rejects you.]

    Then there must be a reason for the message.

    The ss quest goal hasn��t been updated yet.

    I muttered as if I wasn��t shocked at all.

    ��I was also reluctant.��

    As if there was nothing to regret, he brushed off his clothes.

    As I said, it was at the bottom of the dank and dark Canyon of the Forgotten. Even if the Shadow God left the Holy Land, the sunlight didn��t shine.

    ��From ancient times, venttion and sunlight are essential.��

    Wasn��t it the Grandfel who lived in my own room, cleaned up every day, brushed off the umted dust, and didn��t allow even a single strand of hair to fall off?

    ��Touching something like that with bare hands?��

    Even if it wasn��t for the Akkshan Artifact.

    Grandfel wouldn��t have even thought of reaching out.

    But the asional in-and-out didn��tst very long.

    Hi-L suddenly appears out of thin air.

    ��Lord.��

    As I said before, there is only one circumstance where Hiel will appear without my calling. When unexpected threats or news arrive.

    ��The End ising.��

    Suoooo��

    Even after all this, I am the contractor of DiEnd.

    The sign of the changed Diend?

    Even without Hi-L telling me, I was able to notice too.

    He even seemed to notice the ear iron in his hand.

    -Master, something is wrong.

    At that moment, the whole area was covered with darkness.

    In the pitch-ck darkness where nothing can be seen.

    My vision blinked.

    [The spirit of darkness ��Deend Crisiad Eternal Darkness�� appears.]

    ��This is surely a message that onlyes to mind, right?

    There will be no one around?!

    Hopefully the Canyon of the Forgotten will live up to its name.

    I swallowed a sigh of relief.

    ��Yeah, it��s nice to find it like this.��

    Suitable horsepower to cast.

    It was a clear threat.

    Yes, the end was threatening me.

    Someone will ask if it��s time to be relieved.

    However, this was also one of the expected developments.

    ��Because above all, I��ve experienced it.��

    A suitable mass of magical power Diend.

    And even such a diend.

    Na Lee Ho-yeol, who possesses suitable magical powers that make him appear rtively bright.

    thanks i knew

    The nature and danger of appropriate magic power.

    Yes, as Matisse warned.

    Appropriate magical power is a double-edged sword.

    -��Please beware of ckening.��

    [ckening of status abnormality]

    Contrary to the misleading name, it is extremely dangerous.

    I also experienced ckening, so I know the aftermath well. The appropriate magic power from the ckened Grand Fell was enough to cover the entire Arcana continent.

    Is it thanks to

    ��Or is it because of the effect of the [Grand Master of Kii]?��

    As soon as I met Diend, I realized that Diend was suffering from [ckening]. And the moment Diend opened his mouth, he was also sure of the cause.

    ��We Akshan must hunt.��

    So thank you again.

    ��Granfeel Cloudy Arpheus Romeo you.��

    The fact that I am the only one who hears around me. It wasn��t enough to disy Diend��s full name as an appearance message, so I even spit out my full name. My seniors��

    ��It seems like you really have a lot to do with me, right?��

    I said it like a joke, but honestly, I was shocked.

    The escape of some demon hunters from Akshan.

    Because it seemed that Grandfel was involved in the cause.

    ��What the hell did you do, Granfell?��

    Even though I was constantly calling myself Akkshan seniors.

    Could the past Grandfel be able to use honorific titles?

    I quit thepany for some reason and jumped into the cracks.

    ��Because I was afraid I��d ssh green tea on the manager��s face.��

    Did you really ssh tea water on your seniors�� faces?

    Is that why your seniors are waiting for you, Grandfel?

    I was in the middle of rolling my head.

    Diend��s suitable magic power fluctuated.

    at the same time.

    Highel came to the fore.

    ��In the name of Krysiad.��

    Crisiad.

    It was Highel and Diend that were united under the name I had given them. Thanks to you, you feel a sense of responsibility, Hiel. Thanks to the seeds of the World Tree that sprouted. It was Highel who received the [Blessing of the First World Tree] and reached the level of the Spirit King or higher.

    ��I will take responsibility, lord.��

    However, thebat power of Diend is higher than that of Highel.

    Topare it to a yer, Hiel was a healer and Diend was a dealer.

    Even so, Hiel was blocking Diend.

    I know your loyalty well, Hiel.

    So you can back off.

    I spoke to Hiel, who was manifesting {nature} abilities.

    ��Nothing to worry about.��

    ��But, Lord����

    ��This is a very natural thing.��

    Yes.

    Even if it was a ckened Diend.

    Am I not the one who knows the meaning of ckening well?

    I muttered seriously.

    ��For The End, this is nothing but growing pains.��

    Yes, middle school 2 disease is growing pains.

    I spoke calmly.

    ��So you can be happy.��

    If I were to say it, I would believe it even if I said that I was making fermented soybeans with red beans. However, it seemed that the concerns could not be erased any time soon. It deserves it.

    It was because the aura exhaled from Diend was so vicious.

    The de of the razor-blue Akkshan.

    It felt as if a de, most heartless for a prey, was indeed aimed at my neck through the Diend.

    But who am I? It is an infinitely deep darkness that is thest survivor of Akkshan and at the same time possesses unparalleled suitable magical power.

    Just the sound was enough.

    ��I will understand if it is an interference for the growth of DEnd.��

    I am the appropriate magical power wielding the Diend.

    Dered to the past and background that originates from Akkshan��s yumule.

    What kind of ��incident�� happened between the seniors Akkshan and Grandfel in the past?

    As of right now, this is unknown to me.

    ��But if that��s not the case.��

    But apart from that, I will directly hold you ountable for causing Diend to sway over me and you guys. Why can��t you put up with absurdity no matter how senior you are?

    ��I will hold you ountable for your actions.��

    So should I like it or hate it?

    As I said, no matter what the past and background of the Arcana Continent.

    It couldn��t surpass the appropriate magic power from Grandfel.

    ��Lord? What did I��?��

    My suitable magic power brought Diend back to his senses, who had been suffering from ckening.

    But who is Akshan?

    They are the ones who will never give up in front of the prey or the prey. Due to the influence of ckening, Diend once again delivers the voices of the Akkshan defectors.

    ��As expected, we weren��t wrong.��

    Before long, their attack came through the Diend.

    So, should I be happy or sad?

    It was the reason I was worried.

    The attack was light.

    To the point where I can��t even budge.

    It was such an itchy blow that it didn��t even scratch Dawn��s jacket.

    ��It��s like spitting in my face.��

    ��I really didn��t mean to talk about this.

    Except for hunting demons, even if the screws are missing, a few sses are missing. Until the appearance of demon-type monsters, even yers with 50,000 tastes were ignored.

    Because that was the demon hunter.

    There was no way the seniors�� attacks would be effective against me.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��I was well aware of your determination.��

    In fact, I wish it was like Grandfel��s temperament.

    Akkshan and seniors must have practiced the aesthetics of giving and receiving.

    But I couldn��t overlook it.

    ��There is definitely a story.��

    ss quest.

    The reason Akkshan��s relic rejected me.

    The reason why Akkshan defectors dered that they would hunt down Grandfel.

    That is, until we know the cause.

    Let��s kill our temper just once, Grandfell.

    Of course, he also spits it out in the Grandpel style.

    ��But since Diend is indebted to you, let��s go over this time.��

    Then, the suitable magic power of the seniors who escaped gradually began to soften. A voice that seemed iprehensible for some reason. They left Diend with theirst words.

    ��We were never wrong����

    Dudungsil.

    Diend floats in the air unconscious. It��s back to normal, but considering the aftereffects of the ckening, you might not be able toe to your senses for a while.

    I said to Hayel.

    ��Now that you have gone through the trials, Diend will bloom even more splendidly.��

    ��I will convey the will of my lord to Diend.��

    ��Please.��

    Seruk.

    Hiel disappeared in the air along with the unconscious Diend.

    Now all that��s left is me and Gwicheol.

    And only Akk��shan��s relics.

    ��Perhaps����

    How did the seniors who escaped feel better?

    Can you retrieve the Akkshan artifact?

    I was just staring

    Immediately the message shes.

    [Akkshan��s relic rejects you.]

    Yes, you are young.

    I know that shit stubbornness all too well.

    I straightened my hair.

    ��To retrieve the relics of Akkshan, we first need to know the cause of the conflict between Grandfel and the fugitives. In order to know that����

    I guess I have no choice but to enter the [Understanding of Darkness].

    Because I imprinted the existence of Akkshan on Grandfell, who lost the Cloudy family and wandered the Arcana continent. If it was Grandfell, he would have headed for Akkshan.

    At that point, if you understand Granfell��s past, you��ll know the cause of the Akkshan civil war and what kind of situation Granfell was in between.

    ��The problem is uncertainty����

    Dark understanding.

    As much as entering the past, the time difference is beyond imagination.

    It seemed like only a few hours had passed, but in real time, there were times when two months had passed in the time of Arcana Continent.

    I said looking at the Akkshan artifact.

    ��It is not yet time to reunite.��

    No matter how important the ss quest is, it probably won��t be more important than that procedure. Head of the Mage Tower, AAU Yusra Branch General Manager, for the time being, has taken over the imperial emperor��s deputy cleanup.

    ����It��s going to take me a year to take a leave of absence.��

    That��s why I captured the scenery of [Gallery of the Forgotten]. Now that I��ve memorized the coordinates, if I open the portal, I��ll be able to save a lot of trouble the next time I visit.

    someone will ask

    What to do if someone steals the Akkshan artifact? It��s okay, you don��t have to worry about that. Who woulde all the way here to find and steal silver weapons?

    ��Even where is this ce?��

    The sacred ce of the shadow mercenaries, the giants of Arcana��s underworld. There��s no reason to roll all the way here unless you��re going to y with the shadow mercenaries.

    furthermore.

    ��If you insist, you��re not our seniors.��

    It was safe to say that no matter how hard he tried, there was no way to retrieve the Akkshan artifact right away. So let��s do what we can now, Hoyeol.

    �C Shadow God. And Diend��s growing pains. It��s been a while, but a lot has happened, Master. So, where is our next destination?

    Is it thanks to the manifestation of [Infant independence in heaven and earth]?

    For some reason, Gwicheol��s voice seemed a little more polite than before.

    I answered such a gwicheol.

    ��Time to check the heritage.��

    Yes.

    Proof of the Ten Seats The back of the head of World Quest yers.

    The time hase to acquire new equipment to face the trials ahead.

    I warned you early.

    ��Give iron.��

    Wallsway, the best cksmith of the Dwarves.

    The legacy of Yunaxus, which he smelted with all his might, me.

    I��m waiting for you at the Iron Castle.

    ��Don��t be too surprised if youe into contact with that intense heat.��

    .

    .

    .

    ��I told Gwichul not to be surprised.

    Although it won��t show through thanks to his iron skin.

    I couldn��t help but be astonished.

    This must be��

    [Commander��s Gloves �C Old Dragon��s Wisdom]

    [Rating: Mythic]

    ����mythical grade item?!��

    It seemed like he had inherited something too big from Yunaxus.

 Chapter 428

    Episode 428. d to meet you,

    Canyon of the Forgotten.

    Considering the number of corpses thrown from the top of the cliff to the bottom of the canyon�� The mouth of the canyon might have been known to the people of Arcana.

    ��He seems to think of it as a simple garbage dump.��

    If the truth of the canyon is known in the future, people will say that it is strange that the inside is not known to the Arcana continent. Of course, Kichi knew that it was the shadow god who hid the gorge.

    ����what?��

    Thanks to that, I immediately felt it.

    The interior of the gorge exposed.

    The fact that the Shadow God has disappeared from the Holy Land.

    ��Could it be Captain Cloudy��?��

    Killing the Apostle of the Shadow God wasn��t enough.

    Did you even defeat the Shadow God?

    Fortunately, the rumor did not lead to misunderstanding.

    Kitsch shook his head resolutely.

    ��No, even if it��s an exiled god, a shadow god is a god.��

    furthermore.

    Kitsch looked down at his feet.

    The shadows are still gone.

    It was a shadow that was robbed by the shadow god through the apostle contract.

    It was like proof that the Shadow God was alive and well.

    then.

    ��Why did you say that you simply left the Holy Land?��

    Cloudy and the Shadow God.

    There was a conflict between the two.

    Did the Shadow God leave the Rift of the Forgotten as a result of the conflict?

    It was at this moment that Kitsch came up with some guesses.

    hoodoo

    There was the sound of a pile of stones falling.

    ��found!��

    A gruff voice continued as if it had been boiled.

    The end of the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    The corner of Rockkid��s mouth opened up when he found Kichi.

    ��Former captain and current defector Kichi!��

    Wood deok!

    No questions and answers.

    Lockkid was faithful to the rules of the Shadow Mercenary.

    There are no exceptions to the rules of the shadows, whether they are the leader or the member. There was a reason why the shadow mercenaries, the giants of Arcana��s underworld, have been maintained until now.

    ��In order to maintain secrecy, fugitives are promptly punished.��

    The distance narrows in an instant.

    ��Don��t even think about running away, kitsch!��

    humming!

    With a loud bone sound, Rock Kid threw a fist the size of his head. A punch that was more powerful than most catapult weapons barely grazed Kichi��s face.

    Rockkid smirked.

    ��Damn, when did you snip your hair?��

    ��Why is it a pity that long hair suits you better?��

    ��What bullshit are you crazy?��

    Awesome!

    Rockkid turned his stiff neck and fired at him.

    ��You have to hold on to that hair to win, but you can��t do that, can you? To slip out of their grasp like a snake. Rather, don��t look at me lightly, kitsch.��

    The purpose of joining the shadow mercenaries?

    Money was money, but the biggest reason for Rock Kid was kitsch. no one can break me Because it was kitsch that humiliated Rockkid when he was the conceited conqueror of the Colosseum.

    ��Did you think this Rock Kid would be satisfied with a low-end position? My goal was Kitchener from the beginning! Wolf and you, Takari, didn��t even care from the beginning!��

    swag!

    Unlike its size, it is fast.

    ��was it originally this fast?

    A step taken one step at a time.

    Kichi kept a close distance from Rock Kid.

    Thanks to that, the change in Rockkid��s expression was clearly visible.

    ��There isn��t a single day I don��t miss imagining smashing your head with my hands, kitsch! The reason I threw down the ax that was like an alter ego was because of you. That��s right, I won��t be able to keep up with your speed unless I��m barehanded.��

    After all, it was not an illusion that it felt fast.

    Shun.

    Rockkid��s fist grazed Kichi��s cheek again.

    Kwak Kwak Kwak.

    The rock walls of the canyon, which had turned their backs on the power of the regime, were cut away.

    However, Kichi was still looking at Rock Kid��s face.

    ��however.��

    The reason was simple.

    Why?

    Because the smile gradually disappeared from Rockkid��s face.

    ��Why did you leave the Shadow Mercenaries?��

    ����?��

    ��Damn it. Aren��t all my ns messed up?��

    I will defeat leader Kichi and rise to the rank of leader at once.

    What��s the first thing to do after that?

    I have to start by fixing the habit of that little descheve who looked down on me. The old Alkari old man will be forcibly retired from active duty. I��ll pamper the unlucky Wolf guy to his heart��s content.

    All of Rockkid��s ambitious ns for revenge.

    ��You left the mercenary corps and it became nothing!��

    Is it because it feels like the first time?

    It was dirty that I can��t describe.

    Even so, I thought it would make me feel better if I caught Kichi and shaved my feet.

    However, when I faced Kitsch, I felt more and more like shit.

    Lockkid��s gaze went to Kichi��s feet.

    ��Rather than that, where did you sell your shadow, Kichi?��

    Kitsch shrugged.

    ��It was stolen in the first ce, what a surprise.��

    ��under?��

    ��I found it better than that. I was expecting to meet you.��

    From the moment I set out to the Canyon of the Forgotten in pursuit of Cloudy, I was prepared to encounter the shadow mercenaries who returned to the Arcana continent. but.

    ��I never imagined that I would meet you.��

    I didn��t expect to encounter Rock Kid first.

    That��s because there was a downside that wasn��t good for Rock Kid.

    A short-sighted view that only sees what is right in front of you.

    It was a rock kid temperament that was recognizable because he was Kichi, who was the leader.

    ��How did you fix that temper?��

    It was the moment when Kitsch asked a question.

    ����for a moment.��

    As if I realized something I had forgotten.

    Rockkid��s face changes rapidly.

    It��s different from the ambiguous expression he used to deal with kitsch.

    Lockkid��s face contorted into sheer anger.

    ��okay. Like you said, I forgot about it for a while.��

    ����what?��

    ��I didn��t return to the hideout to find you.��

    Yes.

    Lockkid happened to be.

    He had only encountered Kichi at the mouth of the Canyon of the Forgotten.

    He said he couldn��t give me my habits.

    Kichi asked, even though he was dumbfounded.

    ��Then why is it so serious?��

    Rockkid answered in a boiling voice.

    ��I returned to the continent.��

    ��Come back who?��

    ��The bastards of our evil gangster.��

    Crazy party.

    ��It��s true?��

    At those three letters, Kichi��s eyes also sank heavily. It was different from the way he looked at Rock Kid. The salsu��s eyes do not feel any emotion.

    sereung.

    Only then did Kichi raise his dagger.

    That Lockkid has returned to the Canyon of the Forgotten after chasing the berserk. In other words, it meant that the berserkers had entered the Valley of the Forgotten.

    ��Even Cloudy and the Berserkers found the canyon����

    The canyon of the forgotten without the shadow mercenaries.

    Maybe his purpose is not my disposition.

    Could it be another ��something�� in the Valley of the Forgotten?

    Rockkid, who had entered the canyon with Kichi, was bewildered.

    ��Isn��t there an apostle?��

    ��The Shadow God has left the canyon.��

    ��what? Then the disappearance of your shadow����

    ��Let��s talk about thatter, Rockkid.��

    In the present, neither the apostles who deal with intruders nor the shadow gods have disappeared.

    Where is the berserker canyon?

    It was unknown what kind of trap they might be digging.

    ��What good.��

    It was when the two of them held their breath and moved on.

    ��!!��

    New eyes were caught.

    rustle.

    Mysterious men digging up a pile of corpses. Their identities were obvious. It was a light show. Rockkid kicked off the ground and ran out, but did he even prepare for that?

    A magic circle that activates.

    Awesome��!

    Lockkid��s ankles froze in an instant.

    ��Sorry, but you are not our target.��

    ��What are you talking about, you bastards��!!��

    ��Isn��t our past life enough for our bad rtionship?��

    okay.

    Saying that, the leader of the Broad Association waved ��something�� from his hand. Faded silver gear. It was as if they were saying that it was their purpose.

    Kitsch gave an estimate.

    ��you can do it.��

    distance far away.

    There may be some pitfalls lurking.

    Even so, I was able to get enough of those three necks.

    However, now that the shadow holding the body has disappeared and the power of the apostle has also disappeared. It was obvious that the excessively light body would suffer extreme damage even if it was brushed by a small attack.

    Furthermore.

    ����I have to tell them.��

    Kitsch recalled the jewelry box in his arms.

    The hair of the daughter of the Cloudy family in the jewelry box.

    That silver hair caught Kitsch��s reason.

    The gang leader furrowed his eyebrows.

    ��Did you understand? Okay, I��ve decided to end the bad rtionship between the Broadway Society and the Shadow Mercenary Corps here. If you think about it, don��t you have nothing to lose? After all, you were the winner.��

    A portal that appears before long.

    The berserker disappears beyond the portal and leaves a message.

    At those words, Kitsch and Rockkid hesitated.

    ��But this time it will be different. Our berserkers will devour thoserger than you, the Shadow Mercenaries. Yes, the madness of our broadside meeting will consume ��Cloudy�� who has returned to the Arcana continent.��

    ����!!��

    The moment those words fall, Kitsch and Rockkid.

    ��It must be killed.��

    Dada da da!

    No matter who came first, they rushed towards the portal.

    However, the judgment was dyed.

    The cadre of the broad-leaved meetingughed and finished his speech at the same time.

    ��In that sense, thank you. You guys have been keeping the daggers you��re going to stick with Cloudy. If we ever devour Cloudy, we��ll show mercy in recognition of the feat. You can thank me, shadow mercenaries.��

    Apletely closed portal.

    The missing light show.

    two people left.

    Not much conversation was necessary.

    Kitsch and Rockkid.

    former and present.

    The shadow mercenaries agreed.

    ��It��s a temporary alliance kitsch.��

    ��What is the deadline?��

    ��Until we kill all the bastards of the broadside!!��

    *

    Poker face.

    I calmly opened my mouth.

    ��I can feel your hard work, Wallsweil.��

    is that really the best?

    You made a [Mythic] grade item.

    Is that all there is to say to our great Walsweil!

    ��I��m really d if you��re satisfied.��

    But Wallsweil seemed satisfied with my snobbish thanks. No, beyond being satisfied, swallowing a sigh of relief��

    ��What the hell do you think of me?��

    I wasn��t satisfied with the protruding myth-level items.

    Normal ? Magic ? Rare ? Unique ? Epic ? Legend

    No matter what grade of item I know of, I was not in a position toin. Isn��t that Wallsweil, the best cksmith on the Arcana continent?

    ��I��m saying no more results wille out no matter who I entrust it to.��

    Wallsweil did not even charge for smelting.

    Considering how much dwarven equipment is sold in Arcana��

    ��Even if a real normal item popped out.��

    I was in a position where I had nothing to say��!

    However, this was a mythic grade item I had never seen before.

    Of course, I was the one who hadpleted the top-level space-time mission, Mythic Quest, but clearing the Mythical Quest didn��t give me a mythical grade item as a reward.

    ��Let��s check anyway.��

    The fuss is over there.

    It��s time to check that ability.

    I checked the floating information window.

    [Commander��s Gloves �C Old Dragon��s Wisdom]

    [Rating: Myth]

    A narrative beyond legend.

    Did a story that could be called a myth dwell in the legacy of Yunaxus?

    It��s really not serious from that limit.

    [Restriction: Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo]

    ��It��s really unusual.

    ��It��s kind of like that, but����

    There��s no way to show this information window to others anyway. It��s nothing else, it��s a mythic grade item. Unless I die and drop it, I have absolutely no intention of lending it to anyone.

    ��It��s an item I can��t even wear if it��s not me anyway.��

    However, the effect that followed was even more profound.

    [Effect: Dered by Yunaxus, the great elder dragon to be recorded in mythology. ��With my legacy, Cloudy will be able to understand and utter dragon words!��]

    Dragon words��?

    Are you referring to the unique ability that only dragons can use, including dragon fear and dragon breath? Could it be that I can understand and use it?!

    Shuk.

    One hundred words are not enough.

    I put on my gloves right away.

    And he hesitated.

    [I understand the words.]

    Maybe it was because there was a voice in my ear.

    �C If you are listening.

    �C Awaken my true strength.

    -Granfeel Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    My cubic tablet spits out the true identity of that voice.

    ��I heard your voice.��

    ��???��

    The gazes of the dwarves focused all at once.

    Think again.

    ��I think I can��t live up to my name.

    ��The legendary dark dragon.��

    ��!!!��

 Chapter 429

    Episode 429. Was he ready? (1)

    Wallsweil swallowed a sigh.

    ��It��s more than I imagined.��

    It is basic to demonstrate one hundred percent of one��s dexterity. The aesthetic sense that I usually didn��t pay attention to was also squeezed out to the maximum. It was to smelt equipment suitable for the splendid outfit of Hoyeol.

    ��Because each one is a masterpiece that is second to none on the continent.��

    It��s a pity that nothing is forgotten behind the scenes.

    Because of this, Walsweil recalled Ho-yeol��s empty hand. If it was a glove made of dragon��s skin�� it was believed that it would be able to fully protect the hands that would do valuable work in the future.

    But maybe.

    ��I heard your voice. The legendary dark dragon.��

    ����!��

    The glove seemed to have a great ability that even the maker himself had not expected. Since I am from Arcana, I cannot see system messages. Even so, it was to the extent that Wallweil himself could feel the change.

    Gooooh��

    Wallsweil��s short hands suddenly began to emit soft light.

    While creating the first [Myth] grade item on the Arcana continent.

    Wallsweil��s dexterity was another step forward.

    ��?!��

    However, Wallsweil did not have the time to congratte himself or even take a closer look at his glowing hands. It has to be.

    rattle!

    ��What��s up with the chain walker?��

    Iron Castle No.

    Because the dwarven stronghold started shaking mercilessly. Even the Dwarves, who were rtively short and had an advantage in maintaining bnce, could not stand the staggering and were staggering here and there.

    Poles barely holding on.

    The Dwarf leader, Chain Walker, shouted urgently.

    ��Is it a storm?��

    No matter how great technology is, you must be humble in front of nature.

    The same goes for Iron Castle.

    If it was a storm, you should have avoided it by taking a detour rather than bumping into it.

    ��no!��

    ��Is it turbulence then?��

    ��I don��t think that either!��

    ��What?��

    if so why

    Is the Iron Castle shaking so precariously? The answer to that was soon seen by everyone aboard the Iron Castle with their own eyes.

    self.

    casting darkness.

    citadel of the sky.

    ��Something�� bigger than the Iron Castle approached.

    ��It��s so big you can��t see it!��

    It was neither a threat nor an attack.

    just by simply approaching it.

    It was shaking the Iron Castle.

    Chain Walker made a decision right away.

    Now that Behemoth��s mouth is not functioning properly.

    I assumed the worst possibility.

    I imagined a super-giant monster that climbed up from the demon realm.

    ��Prepare all counter fire!��

    Because the threat of the Demon Realm was no longer a story in the distant future.

    gulp.

    Dwarves swallowing dry saliva.

    But fortunately.

    The high tension did notst long.

    again.

    While everything was staggering.

    Two legs stretched out straight without the slightest movement.

    Because Hoyeol stepped forward and opened his mouth.

    ��You have nothing to fear.��

    ����themander-in-chief?��

    ��Didn��t you tell me?��

    ��What are you saying����

    ��No, you already said it?

    ��Are you referring to the dark dragon?��

    But doubts remained.

    Didn��t themander-in-chief directly say that the Dark Dragon is not a real existence, but a realization of a legend? That��s exactly what I witnessed firsthand.

    Among the dragons, it was a dark dragon with unusually huge and long wings. If the dark dragon could exert influence on the continent like a real dragon.

    The moment the dark dragon flew over Antonium.

    Most of Antonium��s buildings should have copsed from the impact.

    But that didn��t happen to Antonium.

    ��More than that.��

    The chain walker was startled.

    p.

    Because Ho-yeol opened the door to the deck of the Iron Castle.

    It really was a move full of doubts.

    It was the moment when Chain Walker looked back at Ho-yeol��s words.

    ��He must have heard the voice of the Dark Dragon in the legend����

    The pupils trembled.

    ����!��

    What if it wasn��t for nothing that you said you could hear your voice?

    The power of that gigantic Dark Dragon.

    What if it means that you have finally dealt with itpletely?

    It was just spection anyway.

    Whether your guess is correct or not.

    It was decided what to say.

    The chain walker added a solemn farewell to Ho-yeol��s back.

    ��I hope you achieve what you want.��

    *

    [Effect: Dered by Yunaxus, the great elder dragon to be recorded in mythology. ��With my legacy, Cloudy will be able to understand and utter words!��]

    Yes, everything is karma.

    ��Dark Dark Dragon, that Dark Dark Dragon!��

    If a yer other than me had obtained the legacy of Yunaxus, I wouldn��t have to face this situation. Why should I just focus on learning dragon words?

    ��Dragon Fear Dragon Breath. I��ll be busy drinking kimchi soup.��

    But with karma, I can��t.

    The outer deck of the Iron Castle.

    in a passing storm.

    I stood upright and looked at the cause of the situation.

    Yes, I faced the legendary Dark Dragon who spoke to me.

    Suoh.

    ��that must have been influenced by the demon hunter��s wavy attire? Evenpared to dragons like Kudhanax and Prosnax, the overwhelmingly huge wings seemed to allow the Dark Dragon to fly without pping.

    Soon the boy��s mouth opens.

    ��You are finally answering my call, Cloudy.��

    It seems that you have been calling me anxiously for a while.

    ��I have always stayed by your side.��

    It��s a bit embarrassing to say that��? It may not be anything wrong. Because Dark Dragon is a materialized [Legend] that wanders the Arcana Continent and reality.

    ��I don��t know what to say.��

    Yes, because I just got the hang of it.

    In short, I couldn��t listen to you because my ability wasn��t enough.

    But what did you misunderstand in the awkward silence?

    ��Now I must be qualified to face you.��

    ��No, it��s just that I couldn��t answer because Icked the ability? However, this guy��s cubic tablet wants to answer at this time.

    ��Tell me your business, dark dragon.��

    it��s my seller

    anyway.

    I hope you have a reasonable business.

    I can hear the voice of the Dark Dragon!

    Because I came out to the deck after saying something that anyone could misunderstand.

    The way the dwarves looked at me was unusual?!

    ��I have something to show you.��

    I don��t know if you know my burning inside or not.

    The Dark Dragon gave me his back.

    I climbed on the back of the dark dragon without wavering as if I was getting on the subway. I didn��t sit on my butt like when I was on a horse, but I stood upright here too.

    [Achievement: Mounted on the Dragon King of All Things]

    [Effect: All mount proficiency increased to maximum]

    [Duration: Permanent]

    Mount proficiency reached the maximum thanks to the effect of the acquired achievement.

    Even in the Iron Castle issue.

    It means that the fact that I was the only one who did not stumble was not a good reason.

    ��by the way.��

    The legendary Dark Dragon.

    where are you taking me

    Realize the greatness of cubic justice.

    It is a legend that grows stronger regardless of reality as it resonates widely.

    Dark Dragon in that sense?

    ��It might even look like a real dragon.��

    Even if the continent of Arcana is like that.

    The name of the dark dragon in reality?

    It wouldn��t be an exaggeration to say that it has been talked about tens of billions of times on social media alone.

    The legend of the Dark Dragon resonated in twopletely different worlds.

    In that sense, it would be safe to say that the Dark Dragon is also the existence of [��Strange��]. Indeed, just as the dragons tore the dimension, the Dark Dragon was able to move through space by tearing the dimension.

    Before long, the dark dragon brought out a business.

    ��A threat looms over, Cloudy.��

    beyond that torn dimension gap.

    I see an unfamiliarndscape.

    I was able to notice the message that came to mind.

    [You have acquired the achievement ��Those Who Witnessed the Pandemonium��.]

    That��s the Pandemonium.

    To put it simply, the demon world was like the night before the storm.

    By the way, you��re amazing, Dark Dragon?

    Wasn��t it useless to contemte the Arcana continent from behind?

    ��To be able to peek into the Pandemonium in this way.��

    It was a method I could not have imagined and a method I could not practice.

    Of course, since I learned the dragonnguage, it might be possible if I practiced it.

    be aware of it all over again.

    ��I have to work really hard, Hoyeol-ah.��

    Because the figure of that dark dragon must be my strength that reality and the Arcana Continent think of. I can��t even guess how much foam there is.

    Even so, I boldly dered.

    ��It is a threat. It is not even interesting to me.��

    The dark dragon pped its huge wings again.

    ��Know. Because to you, the devil is such a being. Even in the world of demons that I contemted, you are called the unprecedentedly threatening Demon King of the Ten Thrones.��

    ��Why did the rumor spread to the demon world?

    Didn��t it spread to my full name?

    I was startled, but the dark dragon moved its wings and continued.

    ��In the demon realm, the 10th seated demon king is known as a primeval being who cannot die even if he wants to die. However, it is because you destroyed Buer, one of the primeval beings, and won the Tenth Seat.��

    even until then.

    I didn��t immediately understand why the dark dragon was praising me.

    However, after listening to the detailed circumstances that followed, I was able to understand.

    You��ve done more than I thought��!

    As you can see, the demon kings do not get along well with each other.

    It��s their daily routine to hit and fight each other.

    It seemed that a high-ranking demon king was no exception.

    ��That��s why I��ve been able to hold on even if I��m in the middle of the day����

    In other words.

    Evenpared to the other nine high-level demon lords.

    At least it was that he had the ability to endure. For Buer.

    However, because I wasn��t enough of Buer, I ended up killing Discus, the Demon Realm��s Lich who was aiming for Buer��s throne, at the same time. The dark dragon continues with a sinister voice.

    ��Yes. The Demon Lords of the Ten Thrones are also wary of you Cloudy. For the first time in the ancient history of the demon realm, the top demon lords are building an alliance to destroy you who are a threat to them. That��s the machinations of the Demon Realm that I contemted, Cloudy.��

    It��s really something to call me anxiously.

    Still, I must say that I am fortunate out of unhappiness.

    It seemed that Baal, who was number one in the hierarchy, did not participate in the alliance.

    ��Anyway, wasn��t it just quiet?��

    As I said, the fight against the demon king.

    The proof of the Tenth Seat had already begun.

    The reason why Behemoth��s mouth was silent is now understandable.

    That the demons are simply cringing in fear for me.

    But the fear won��tst long.

    Among the ten thrones, I am the eight top demon kings, excluding Baal.

    The moment when the guys agree.

    It meant that it wouldn��t be strange if demons from the underworld that they couldn��t handle started pouring into the Arcana continent. It meant that they could all be aiming for my 10th seat!

    ��It won��t be easy.��

    I was simply thinking of throwing myself into the Demon Realm.

    To think that the higher rank demon kings were building an alliance among themselves.

    I couldn��t even imagine.

    ��This is very heavy on my shoulders.��

    Grandfell��s past intertwined with the Akkshan Civil War.

    I checked the legacy of Yunaxus to lighten the weight even for a moment.

    Was this kind of ordeal waiting for me?

    Shocked, but did not show emotion.

    Even if I don��t respond.

    Did you say you were contemting the Arcana Continent?

    I heard the words of the Dark Dragon that followed quite reassuringly.

    ��Hey Cloudy. You must grow more. It must be reborn as an existence that can instill overwhelming fear to the extent that even those demons who have lost their reason due to the malice of the higher-ranking demon king obey.��

    No, it wasn��t just words, it was because he gave me a direction.

    ��What makes that possible is the ruler��s words.��

    A message popped up in front of my eyes.

    [Would you like to change jobs to the hidden ss ��Dragon Lord��?]

    ��A really big message.

 Chapter 430

    Episode 430. Are you prepared? (2)

    Hidden ss.

    It was not enough to be sure, so I was able to generalize.

    The hidden ss is the object of envy for all yers.

    ��Will I be an exception?��

    The days when Arcana was just a game.

    The memory is clear.

    One of the few yers I envy who were obsessed with demon hunters.

    ��Because they were all former members of the Hidden ss.��

    Hidden greatness.

    I had contradictory tastes.

    Enough to shake Lee Ho-yeol��s picky taste.

    ��The interest in the hidden ss was enormous.��

    Doesn��t it be a celebrity simply because he is a former member of the hidden ss?

    Aren��t high-ranking NPCs saying respectful words?

    Why don��t we go further and do interviews on broadcasting stations��

    Why are there so many yers who delete their ount to transfer to a hidden ss and then create it again and nurture it, so no further exnation is needed.

    Of course, interest and ability were separate.

    Excluding some hidden sses.

    There were many cases where the results were poorpared to the level of training difficulty.

    At that time, they said they couldn��t even lift a spoon on the table.

    If that��s the case, ask me for a hidden ss like that.

    I saw a scar in my heart.

    ����After experiencing it, I fully understand how they feel.��

    Akshan��sst demon hunter.

    Aren��t I being treated differently from the Hidden ss? Thanks to that, I came to understand the sadness of nurturing a character without any nurturing method. I wonder if I would have invested points in the [Luck] stat if it had been terrifying.

    However, the hidden ss also depends on the hidden ss.

    Come to think of it, why did Skal be famous in the first ce?

    It was because of the strength befitting the grandiose ss of a dragon knight.

    After the cataclysm until recently.

    Without a guild, Skal had defended the rankings alone. I still remember how the strongest barbarian, Nam Tae-min, was holding Skaarl in check after joining the Allied Crusade.

    -��So what stats are the main stats of the dragon knight?��

    -��Do I have to tell you that?��

    -����no? I��m just asking out of curiosity What are you saying so harshly? Anyone who sees it will know that I��m holding you in check. No thanks? Let me tell you about the barbarian.��

    Yes.

    That��s why I��m seriously thinking about it at this moment.

    Reflect on the words that came out of the Dark Dragon��s mouth.

    It��s not an ordinary dragon, but a ruler��s.

    It��s not even a normal hidden ss.

    [Would you like to change jobs to the hidden ss ��Dragon Lord��?]

    Dragon Lord��!!

    ��I��m sorry to say that to Skal.��

    [Dragon Knight] is a ss name with a different weight. If it felt like a dragon knight had only tamed one dragon, this one had a strong feeling of being a ruler who reigned over all dragons.

    ��Looking at the previous difficulty level, yes.��

    Exactly what the transfer conditions were was unknown. However, isn��t there a precondition that you must understand the verbpletely as a certain condition?

    I secretly looked at the Yunaxus Heritage Gloves.

    ��In the end, did he leave that position for me?��

    The former Dragon Lord must have been Yunaxus.

    Although it was Yunaxus who was kicked out of the spot in hister years because of the alienation of the evil guy in the beginning�� But in the end, it was Yunaxus who was recognized by the dragons again and yed that role to the fullest.

    The Dark Dragon speaks to me.

    ��Your dragon words will have strong power. Even if the dragons are suffering from evil fruits, the dragon lord��s words might be able to stop them from running amok.��

    At the same time, the eyes blink in session.

    [When changing jobs, learn the unique skill ��Calling Dragons��.]

    [When changing jobs, learn the unique skill ��Dragon Glide��.]

    [When changing jobs, acquire the unique skill ��Control the Dragon��]��.

    The message keeps shing. The distance is like a signboard for soliciting customers. I am Lee Ho-yeol. To be honest, I wanted to close my eyes and change jobs.

    ��The fundamentals are different. The fundamentals.��

    Hidden ss Dragon Lord.

    It means that his ��personality�� is different from that of the demon hunters who were looked down upon.

    leaving everything else

    ��Can��t you get an estimate just by looking at ss-only skills?��

    It��s a treat that can��t bepared to Akshan, who threw only one [natural enemy rtionship]. However, there was no change in my expression. It��s not just because of the iron skin. Because I was thinking too.

    ��Can Ie all this way and quit?��

    Not worth stepping out of Akkshan.

    I dug too deep.

    Above all, he couldn��t give up Akshan��s unique skill.

    Rather than [Natural Enemy Rtionship], changing jobs to Dragon Lord.

    Wouldn��t the fighting power increase several times more?

    Maybe it��s not the wrong word.

    ��That��s because it��s not a normal hidden ss.��

    however.

    [Natural Enemy Rtion] is not the only skill that I cannot give up. [Exorcism]. The reason why demon-type monsters are evaluated as terrible disasters to yers is because of the [Possessed] status ailment.

    ��If you kill the demon possessed by the yer.��

    Because the possessed yer also dies.

    However, in the [exorcism ceremony].

    The demon hunter��s attacks only damage demons.

    So I answered.

    ��I��m sorry, Dark Dragon.��

    At the same time, a message shed.

    [You declined the job transfer to the hidden ss ��Dragon Lord��.]

    He recited grandiosely.

    ��You can��t throw away a mission.��

    it��s a mission

    I couldn��t tell if it was because of his goddamn taste or because of the Grandfel style of speech. I can��t give up being a demon hunter even for the sake of Grand Fel.

    ��We should reveal the past involved in the Akkshan civil war.��

    Even if it��s because the ss quests I��ve done so far are a waste.

    ��Is that so����

    The dark dragon showed a clear sign of regret.

    There may be concerns there. It may be that he thinks that there is no way to cope with the trials ahead without the mighty power of the Dragon Lord.

    ��I agree with that.��

    But it��s not like I��m not thinking again, am I?

    yes who am i

    One of the struggles is Lee Ho-yeol, who is staggering.

    To the point where I just missed the power of the Dragon Lord I came to know by chance.

    I��m not the kind of person who doesn��t hold back.

    He looked at the dark dragon and continued.

    ��So now it��s time for you to ept your mission, Dark Dark Dragon.��

    It��s called the Dragon Lord.

    It doesn��t have to be a real dragon, right?

    If I, the yer, can do it��

    can��t you do it too?

    ��What do you mean by mission?��

    ��Come up.��

    ��Come up?��

    I said straight forward.

    ��Get it for me. The qualifications of the Dragon Lord.��

    ����!��

    pod.

    at the same time.

    ��!��

    beyond the torn dimension.

    Hidden Peace ��Temple of the Dragon�� appeared.

    There were no dragons there.

    Fire dragon into the fire, Bingryong into the iceberg, Thunder dragon into the storm, Sea dragon into the sea. Because each of them was in a state of being scattered to suppress the manifestation of the evil fruit.

    Temple of the Void Dragon.

    I stared at a ce in that empty space.

    The top of a lofty rocky mountain.

    It was the ce where the elder dragon Yunaxus stayed.

    Following my straight line of sight, the dark dragon also moves its gaze.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Climb higher and higher, contemte and tune in.��

    ������

    ��That is the mission I give you.��

    Yes, Dark Dragon.

    As you said, thinking of the trials ahead.

    I��m in a position where I can��t miss a single detail.

    ��How did youe into contact with the power of the Dragon Lord?��

    Even if I don��t know about Grandfel, I can��t miss it like this.

    If I can��t get hold of it, one of my alter egos, the Dark Dragon.

    Wouldn��t that be something you could get hold of?

    ��Are you ready to rece me?��

    Did he notice my greedy inner thoughts?

    The dark dragon bowed its head to me.

    It soars towards the seat of Yunaxus with its huge wings.

    ��I will take that mission seriously.��

    [Legendary ��Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol�� changes.]

    Change? Well, everything is good��

    [Learn the legendary ��Dragon Lord Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol��.]

    ��Why does it seem like the full name is getting longer and longer?

    *

    Inside the subway.

    Kirik��

    As soon as the door opened, waves poured out as if they had waited.

    ��Miss Ha. I almost died!��

    ��So, when are you going to set foot on thend of Arcana?��

    ��Did you hear? About the buff being applied there!��

    A rift where reality and Arcana Continent coexist.

    A bright and hopeful future was needed for a proper Lv.150 rift.

    Still, as a yer, I was able to earn as much as I could.

    ��not there yet.��

    Yoon Tae-seop, a knight belonging to the Goddess Church, licked his lips.

    Did you think the same thing?

    The party member opened his mouth.

    ��Did I say that there are always buffs on the Arcana Continent that you can��t even imagine in reality? As far as I remember, the experience gain increase buff and the skill proficiency buff����

    ��Is that all?��

    Chewy.

    Listening to the list of buffs lined up by the party members.

    It felt like my healthy stomach was hurting.

    Yoon Tae-seop moderately closed his ears.

    ��What would you do if you were listening to that?��

    The news of Arcana Continent from the yers was surprising.

    To the extent that it reminds me of the days of Continental Electric when Arcana was just a game.

    However, the current Arcana continent was the domain of high-level yers.

    Other party members who had been listening silently also joined the conversation.

    ��I heard that although it is dangerous, the situation is much better than when it was headed for destruction? How about we go too? If you don��t like it, juste back right away��!��

    ��I heard you still have to take level 300?��

    ��yes? Four or three hundred?!��

    Yoon Tae-seop shook his head.

    No, even 300 levels were not enough.

    There was no need to even mention Lee Ho-yeol, the peak. After [Zero Mountains] was updated in reality, high-ranking yers were able to level up quickly.

    The Mage Tower, as well as the Lion Heart Knights, Yusra Kingdom��

    The active support of the Arcana forces for yers could not be overlooked. Yoon Tae-seop himself changed his job from an ordinary warrior to a knight belonging to the Goddess Church.

    ��Still, I took off my newbie tee.��

    Yoon Tae-seop firmly clenched his fists.

    ��Of course, I��m behind as much as I woke upte.��

    It is true that there are more opportunities than in the past.

    Why can you be sure? Because Yoon Tae-seop watched the interviews of rankers without forgetting. Thanks to that, I also knew about the ��wall�� that exists every 100 levels.

    Yoon Tae-seop opened his mouth that had been silently closed.

    ��But the higher the level, the slower the growth rate. The gap won��t widen even more just because rankers stepped on the Arcana continent. The upper part must also have its own difficulties.��

    Even one at a time when youment your situation.

    I will hunt more monsters.

    It was the moment Yoon Tae-seop stood up from his subway seat.

    ��Ah, your hair is too flowery~��

    Round and round.

    The woman twisting her hair with her fingers sneered.

    Of course, Yoon Tae-seop listened with one ear and passed it off with the other.

    Because I thought I could do that too.

    however��. isn��t this a bit harsh?

    ��No matter how hard we try, the difference is bound to widen. To be honest, people at the bottom like us can only live by earning a living every day? I know because I saw it~��

    Yoon Tae-seop looked around at the party members.

    Everyone��s faces grew darker.

    Every time the woman opened her mouth, it felt like her morale was dying.

    ��What the hell is that?��

    It was absurd.

    It was nasty beyond that level.

    Objectively, the woman was strong.

    ����while having such skills.��

    It is not an exaggeration to say that he is carrying the party. To think that Yoon Tae-seop could easily kill an enemy that he had to use all his strength for, yet still spit out such weak words.

    Yoon Tae-seop shrugged.

    ��If there��s any special twist, I��ll go out.��

    The rtionship with this party ends here.

    It was the moment Yoon Tae-seop organized his thoughts.

    The subway stopped and the door opened.

    ��It��s the halfway point, so why don��t you all take a break and go?��

    The party leader got off first and gave his opinion.

    ��Find a party in Yusra and do it again tomorrow����

    Yoon Tae-seop thought of returning to reality at that point.

    However, as he got off the subway, Yoon Tae-seop��s feet suddenly stopped.

    The head of the party ahead turned his head and asked.

    ��Why, what happened��?��

    Yoon Tae-seop suddenly raises his head and looks up.

    ��Huh huh?��

    As I raised my head following that vision, I saw something I shouldn��t have shown.

    ��The lower ceiling?!��

    The subway of reality and the tropical forest of Arcana continent.

    It was a rift where thendscape was mixed exactly in half.

    It should have been the nt-covered tform ceiling.

    ��What what is that��?��

    Awesome.

    Awesome.

    Awesome.

    There was no ceiling above your head.

    Eight gigantic eyes.

    They are just looking down at themselves, moving their focus individually.

    The party leader spat out words incessantly.

    ��Could it be a named monster of a rift? No, there was no such information��? Go inside the subway again and do a search��!!��

    However, it had no nutritional value.

    It was a moment when everyone was confused.

    Only the message blinked rationally.

    ��!!!��

    Yes.

    same time.

    In sight of all yers entering the rift.

    [The ancient beings of the underworld begin to move.]

    The eight top demon kings.

    It was dered that they had reached an agreement of some sort.

    At the same time, cheers broke out.

    ��Ughhhhh!!��

    The demon world��s shout is a terrible scream in reality.

    ��?��

    When Yoon Tae-seop turned his head, there was a woman who had been arguing over everything.

    To be precise, the nape of the party member we were talking to just now.

    A woman biting violently, no devil.

    [All demon-type monsters are stained with malice.]

    ����!!��

    [Manma��s blessing begins.]

 Chapter 431

    Episode 431. The message did note to the reality of

    Manma Angbok and the Arcana Continent.

    only in cracks.

    A message that only appeared to the yers inside the rift.

    [The riots begin.]

    High-level yers who can judge the danger with a single message?

    At this point, they had no reason to attack the rift.

    Leaving the Arcana Continent full of all kinds of buffs.

    With Zero Mountains full of quality monsters.

    Meaning there is no reason to clear the rift.

    ��Manma Angbok?��

    Maybe because of that, the speed at which the news spread was slow.

    ��what? Is this a new attack route?��

    ��Don��t you think it has something to do with that eyeball?��

    ��I know. Just looking at it, it suits me well.��

    ��But what does Manma Angbok mean?��

    ��Isn��t it a four-character idiom?��

    ��Are there lion idioms on the Arcana continent��?��

    �fħ����.

    All demons obey and bow down.

    Even for inferring simple meanings.

    This means that it takes a considerable amount of time.

    However, not all yers were unaware of the situation.

    ��It must be.��

    A fountain of gushing blood.

    Because there were people who were in a situation where they had no choice but to grasp the situation. Yoon Tae-seop remembered the quest process to change his job to a pdin.

    It also included the basic qualifications required as a member of the Allied Temple.

    ��That��s an ult. Everyone, don��t panic.��

    Knocking.

    Yoon Tae-seop did not freeze even when he heard the sound of a tendon snapping from the nape of a party member��s neck.

    At that cry, the party leader also raised his equipment. Even though he stuttered, he grasped the situation.

    ��So you mean he was possessed by a demon? So you bit the party member��? I��m sorry, it��s the first time I��ve actually seen that possession! More than that, when the devil possesses��? I don��t think there was any sign of that����

    Yoon Tae-seop firmly shook his head.

    ��It may not have been possessed by the rift.��

    ��yes yes?!��

    Because the devil is an evil being.

    Talim Ever, leader of the Order of the Holy Knights of the Goddess Church.

    Yoon Tae-seop remembered his words that he had dered in Muon.

    �C ��Knights of the Goddess. A cunning devil does not reveal his evil. It��s to cleverly hide behind humans and exploit negative emotions. Therefore, beware of the devil who boasts of his wickedness.��

    That would surely be a demonparable to the Demon King.

    ��I didn��t mean to scare you.��

    Talim was more serious than ever.

    The fault of the Goddess Church. It was because she honestly told the demon disguised as a saint about the Goddess Church��s anecdote and gave her knowledge about the devil��s habits.

    Therefore, Yoon Tae-seop calmly judged.

    ��If it is necessary, we must retreat.��

    ����!��

    ��The atmosphere is not unusual.��

    Even just a moment ago, acting as a human and inciting negative emotions in the party members was colorless. The woman, the devil, was thirsting for blood with her ck pupils exposed.

    ��Can we save it?��

    It was the moment the party leader whispered.

    ��Oh wait.��

    There were popr chuckles that could be heard.

    ��This crazy. What is it?��

    ��That��s like being possessed!��

    ��Impossessed? Could it be that it has something to do with the message I just received?��

    ��Are you doing a manma bok or something?!��

    ��you��re right. It didn��t juste to mind for us.��

    It was because I got off the subway.

    Likewise, the yers who were taking a break at the station.

    It was an encounter with reinforcements.

    sereung.

    yers raised their equipment.

    ��Anyway, if it��s a demon, I��ll have to subdue it.��

    ��Is the person who fell over there okay? The amount of blood loss is considerable.��

    ��There is an elixir I acquired from Yusra, but��!��

    ��Okay then. With the Yusura Elixir, I just need to breathe.��

    nod

    Yoon Tae-seop also raised the shield and sword of the Goddess Church. [Manma Angbok] I didn��t know the exact meaning and effect. Anyway, the devil has lost his reason.

    ��Ugggg.��

    If you can��t hunt, this side will die. Is it because of that spleen resolution? If not, is it because of the yers who realized the seriousness of the situation and joined the scene one after another?

    ��OMG.��

    bursting sighs.

    fallen demon.

    message being updated.

    [Your level has risen.]

    The yer taps Yoon Tae-seop on the shoulder as he catches his breath.

    ��You worked hard. Rather, you were a Holy Knight of the Goddess Church, right? Somehow, even against demons like that, he doesn��t lose his pace�� I heard that there are yers who give up because the job change quest process is so intense. You are amazing.��

    Yoon Tae-seop nodded without saying a word.

    In order to share the joy of leveling up, I was concerned about the injury of a party member who had been through adversity together. Fortunately, the party leader let out a sigh of relief.

    ��Ah, but it seems that the hurdle has been ovee. Mr. Tae-seop.��

    ��Fortunately, the.��

    ��Rather than that, everyone should return right away��?��

    Although the distance from the current location to the outside of the crack was not far, it was risky to move while supporting the injured.

    At the words of the party leader, several yers nodded.

    ��It should be. What is Manma Angbok? Newbies like us can��t seem toe up with anything no matter how hard we try. You��d better go outside and figure out what��s going on.��

    ��thank god. No, thank you for your help.��

    ��no. We have to help each other.��

    The atmosphere wasn��t bad.

    No wonder. You met a demon-type monster, but survived. Rather, the hunt was sessful and the level rose. For the average yer, that alone is sure to be a relief.

    However, Yun Tae-seop, who was left alone, could not be normal.

    ����shit.��

    As I said, Yoon Tae-seop is a demon thanks to joining the Goddess Church. And also because I had no choice but to have deep knowledge about possessing status abnormalities.

    Talim��s voice breaks through.

    -��Unfortunately, there is no way to save someone possessed by the devil in our Goddess Church. The only salvation we can give to the possessed is death. So that they will no longer be swayed by the devil��s tricks.��

    An interview with a certain rankeres to mind.

    -��I killed a colleague possessed by a demon with my own hands. but damn it That persistent devil bastard died before myrades. So I was able to listen to my colleague��s will. A colleague told me so. Thank you for stopping me����

    Cataclysm.

    After the appearance of demon-type monsters.

    There was an unwritten rule among the yers.

    If you��ve killed the possessed yer, don��t think about it anymore.

    It was an unavoidable ident.

    Considering the characteristics of growing demon-type monsters, someone had to step in.

    So, if you happen to be possessed by a demon and die at the hands of another yer, only those who will not resent them enter the rift.

    ����I know.��

    Yes, all the yers were those who jumped into the rift after making that resolution. However, Yoon Tae-seop muttered as he looked at the corpse of the woman possessed by the devil.

    ��But you don��t have to fight all the way, right?��

    It was different from Ranker��s words.

    Women are thest andst.

    He died in the form of a demon until the moment he died.

    Without leaving even a trace of a human figure.

    Stare at the symbol of the Goddess Church engraved on the shield.

    Shuk.

    Naturally, Yoon Tae-seop did not believe in the goddess. In order to survive as a yer, he just changed his job as a knight of the higher ss Goddess Church. Just because I changed my job didn��t give me the faith I didn��t have.

    ��please.��

    However, Yoon Tae-seop put his hands together and closed his eyes.

    Be it a goddess, a Buddha, or a God.

    I prayed for the soul of the yer.

    And he raised his head.

    Awesome.

    I looked at the eight pupils.

    Could those be the ancient beings of the Pandemonium that passed by in the message?

    Did they dye the devil with malice and make it rampage?

    What is the exact meaning of Manmaangbok?

    ����Let��s go out.��

    Yoon Tae-seop put hisplicated hair behind and moved his feet.

    It was the moment when I got on the esctor and caught my breath.

    A shout came from upstairs.

    ��Such a dog!!��

    ��Tatak!

    Yoon Tae-seop ran out reflexively.

    he met again.

    The sight of the possessed yer biting the yer.

    Awesome.

    ����Fuck.��

    Eight pupils floating above the rift.

    *

    AAU was gathering information.

    ��So the message only popped up for yers who entered the rift? As a result of that effect, eight pupils rise and demon-type monsters have seizures?��

    ��Even the demons possessed by the yer?��

    ��Can we know the exact number of casualties?��

    Branch manager Park Min-jae was quick to grasp the situation.

    ��This is serious.��

    High-level yers are distributed in the Zero Mountains of the Arcana Continent. someone will ask That said, isn��t it too selfish to leave a time bomb called a rift unattended?

    Park Min-jae shook his head.

    ��It��s pretty detailed.��

    Currently, mankind is at a crossroads.

    High-level yers enter the Arcana Continent?

    In front of a huge storm called the battle for the demon king. They were the power of mankind. It was a strategic choice to have a weight ss that would not be blown away by strong winds.

    There was a kind of belief there.

    Rayman Sean.

    Its true nature is still unknown.

    The belief that there are rules that even such a guy can��t break.

    Can��t you guess just by looking at the crack update?

    It can be seen that the difficulty of attacking the rifts created after the super-scale content Zero Mountain Reality update remains at a certain level.

    Park Min-jae gnashed his teeth.

    ��It��s like a chimney that I want to me for you����

    It wasn��t Rayman Shen��s fault.

    A crack is a space of ��weirdness�� that even Rayman Shen cannot perfectly tune.

    Because there was a story I heard from Ho-yeol.

    So it had to be serious.

    ��Eight pupils.��

    Primordial Beings of the Demon Realm.

    If the guys with grandiose names are the culprits of the situation��

    They are the cracks that even Raymond Shen couldn��t do anything about.

    Because it was said to have such an influence.

    Even that is not normal.

    ��Chief, the scale of the damage is not serious. Seven yers died in Korea Rift alone. If you add up the casualties from the AAU branches of each country except China����

    The man breaks into a cold sweat.

    ��We have already reached 300!��

    In just three or four hours, three hundred yers were killed in battle.

    It was a number of casualties that could only have been seen in the early days of the cataclysm.

    Park Min-jae said to the embarrassed subordinate.

    ��What do you think of the yers?��

    ��Are you saying�� all of a sudden?��

    ��You might think that I am just envious. Unlike us, who are always gued by the government and the media, yers are beings who can gain poprity and money if they have the ability.��

    ������

    ��But don��t overlook it. They have always been risking their lives. Since the appearance of demon-type monsters, yers have not been able to pretend to be weak.��

    The duties of a branch manager vary.

    Some of them turn the hearts of yers who have announced their retirement.

    Whenever Park Min-jae faced retired yers, he thought he was doing something that no one could bear to do.

    It means that it was not umon for even heroes who did not break even in front of monsters topletely lose their minds in the end and be cripples.

    ��Never forget their sacrifice.��

    Minjae Park paused briefly.

    A subordinate who closes his eyes following Park Min-jae.

    But the real problem started now.

    Park Min-jae opened his eyes.

    ��The degree of copse?��

    Cracks are ticking time bombs.

    The fact that there were yer casualties means that the demon-type monsters, which are growth type monsters, have grown even more. The stronger the monster inside the rift, the steeper the copse of the rift.

    A subordinate opens his mouth.

    ��As you might guess, it jumped to 80 percent.��

    It was a rapid rise that was beyond the appropriate level.

    Even so, if it was the same as usual, I wouldn��t have been concerned.

    Among the yers, the strength of those who could be called rankers had risen dramatically. But the problem was that they were all on the Arcana continent.

    Reality and Arcana Continent.

    Because they arepletely different, the passage of time is also different, and they cannotmunicate immediately. It meant that they had to solve the crisis on their own.

    It really won��t be easy.

    ��I have to try.��

    But it is different from the past.

    Just as there are human yers on the Arcana continent.

    Because mankind had the powers of the Arcana Continent.

    ��Yeah, I have to try����

    In that sense, the area of greatest concern was China. Unlike other AAU countries that have know-how on coping with rift copse, China relied on unification for everything.

    However, Junchun Liu is missing.

    Nowpletely deleted from the rankings.

    It was safe to say that China had no tolerance for crack copse.

    someone will ask

    Are you self-employed?

    I know one thing and I don��t know the other two. Really.

    ��The moment China explodes, the whole world explodes with it.��

    The word that Liuojunchun always had in his mouth was ��Great Country��.

    Yes, China was too big a country to overlook.

    On the day when the devil sacrifices billions of people in China��

    ��It��s not something I can judge alone.��

    Park Min-jae made a decision.

    ��I��ll have to discuss it with the lord of the tower, Marcelo.��

    .

    .

    .

    However, Park Min-jae did not know.

    At least the continent of Arcana.

    Even the gutter of the scavenger was a ��single ray of light��.

    copsing cracks.

    Elsidore opened his mouth as he watched the monster flow backwards.

    ��Are you ready, scumbags?��

    A straight answer.

    ��yes!��

    I belong to the Unification of Heaven.

    Currently belonging to the Holy Temple Alliance under Elsidore.

    The rotten unification of the world as food.

    The flowers that bloomed were quivering their buds.

    For reference, the flowers that bloomed in a barren environment.

    ��Even if you die, don��t let innocent humans die!��

    ��yes!!��

    It is not easily broken by any trials.

    Defeat the monsters that flow back and enter the rift.

    Soon after, Elsidore looked at his eight pupils and spat out.

    ��Cut your eyes, eyes.��

    high sky.

    Celestial.

    Iughed at the eight top demon lords.

    ��Only ��He�� can look down on me like that.��

 Chapter 432

    Episode 432. Listen to the arrangements (1)

    VBC station.

    Today��s Arcana is Gyeolbang.

    Signboard producer Hyun Yong-seok watched the transmission monitor.

    flowing subtitles.

    �C Disaster alert: The local residents quickly��

    It was a break that came after a long time, but there was no way they were happy.

    Hyun Yong-seok��s eyes are directed to the window of the office building.

    Armed troops were roaming the streets among the buildings.

    It is a familiar yet unfamiliarndscape.

    ��Have some seniors.��

    ��what?��

    ��Green tea.��

    ����not coffee, but green tea?��

    ��I don��t know why, but it��s been a craze for green teately.��

    ��okay? Thank you anyway.��

    Shaking green tea bag.

    Hyun Yong-seok took the paper cup and thought again.

    ��Ah, what is this green tea, how do you use it like this��?��

    Yoon Jong-jin frowned and opened his mouth.

    ��But what do you think? A sense of scoop?��

    ��No, I��m just dazed.��

    ��really? It��s a big deal. Hyeon Yong-seok of the world?��

    Simply put, crazy.

    To put it bluntly, he��s crazy about broadcasting.

    Hyun Yong-seok��s passion for arcana was well known to general camera director Yoon Jong-jin, who suffered from him more than anyone else. Hyun Yong-seok spits out something that doesn��t suit him.

    ��Are you serious?��

    Thanks to that, the seriousness of the situation came to my mind.

    ��It��s not breaking news, it��s a disaster alert.��

    To organize Today��s Arcana following the ratings.

    damage that has already urred.

    The expected damage was enormous.

    Of course, Hyun Yong-seok was a madman without blood or tears in front of the broadcast. If there is a material you like. In spite of the criticism, it may have been urgently organized Today Arcana.

    however.

    ��There is nothing we need to tell you right now.��

    Manma Angbok.

    It must have been an unexpected event even for the world��s Lei Men Shen. After the incident broke out and the yers who escaped from the rift delivered the bad news, the details of the emergency update came to mind btedly.

    Yoon Jong-jin carefully opened his mouth.

    ��I think so. I wondered if it was okay to just be happy that the portal to the Arcana continent had opened. In other words, the scope to be concerned about has doubled from the Earth to the Arcana continent.��

    Could it be that the aftermath is evident?

    ��But fortunately, they say that the Explorers�� League has moved in Yusra Kingdom! They say they moved to spread the news to the Arcana Continent��

    ��

    ��Oops.��

    The situation in which the emperor of the empire died.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    At the point when he gave up the throne as emperor, the forces aiming for the empire would only be looking for an opportunity. I must have said that there were also world quests about him��.

    Yoon Jong-jin touched his rough chin.

    ��I don��t think there are many yers who cane over from the Arcana continent. With the temperament of the yers I know, they must be looking at each other����

    ��That��s right. The quest wouldn��t be able to progress in any direction if he left his seat for no reason. Furthermore, considering the time difference between reality and the Arcana continent.��

    ��If you have to, you��re four times behind.��

    That was the reason Hyun Yong-seok didn��t move.

    ��Even if I deliver the news, it might be difficult to expect any help. Literally, we who are left in the real world may have to deal with this on our own.��

    ��Is it possible?��

    The Mage Tower Goddess Church Yusura Kingdom.

    Although there were prominent arcana forces.

    When ites to attacking rifts, the top yers should be more skilled than them.

    Tang-!

    ��It��s a surprise!��

    Then gunshots began to be heard.

    ��It looks like the crack on the Euljiro side of Gearko has copsed.��

    ��What��s happening to the empire and the demons at the same time��!��

    ��Is there anything special? I can only watch.��

    It was a moment when Hyeon Yong-seok struggled to maintain hisposure.

    Suddenly.

    There was an idea that came to mind.

    ����What about China, by the way?��

    ��China? Wait, I didn��t even think of that!��

    ��They are more of a problem than any other country.��

    This is China, where the entire country depended on the unification of guilds.

    At present, the unification of the world has been dissolved.

    There will be no capacity to respond to simultaneous rift copse.

    ��There was no request for help. Could it be that the inte is also cut off?��

    Tadadak.

    Hyun Yong-seok went online to find information about him.

    And found.

    Why was China so calm?

    ����The Allied Crusade?��

    There were a lot of posts saying that yers iming to be members of the Allied Crusade were active in various parts of China. When Hyun Yong-seok yed the video, Yoon Jong-jin also pushed his face in.

    From Russia to Yusra Kingdom.

    The sharp eye that chased all kinds of cracks shines through.

    ��uh? Isn��t that a level 400 monster?��

    ��You know? That��s right, it��s a harpy-type monster.��

    ��Are there any yers in real life who can hunt that thing?��

    As you said.

    Most of the veteran yers had to be on the Arcana continent or the Zero Mountains. The self-proimed Crusade Allied Chinese yers did not seem to be pushed back even in front of level 400 monsters.

    ��Such growth is impossible by attacking cracks alone����

    Hyeon Yong-seok continues, saying, ��I can��t believe it.��

    ��Are you the remnant of the unification of the world?��

    ��yes?!��

    ��It makes sense because it��s not anywhere else but China.��

    A spirited celebration for the unification of the world.

    Because of that, Unification of the World could not use the portal of the Mage Tower. In fact, during the Arcana continent as well as the Zero Mountains update, I rode an aircraft carrier and entered the mountains.

    But apart from that, the strength of unification was real.

    It wasn��t because I was maintaining the 1st ce in the guild rankings for no reason.

    Yoon Jong-jin was shocked.

    ��So, what your senior said�� are you saying that the remnants of the unification of the world are iming to be the allied forces of the holy war? You mean these bastards, no different from pseudo-fanatic thugs, are stepping into the copse rift for civilians?!��

    At the center of the allied forces of the temple were the elves.

    Not any other elves.

    Elsidore, the elf who guarded the flower garden of Hoyeol.

    Hyeon Yong-seok felt it right there.

    ��Isn��t even China overlooking it?��

    This was also Hoyeol��s arrangement.

    But it��s still too early to admire. Because the constantly rising disaster breaking news was resonating loudly not only in Korea but all over the world.

    Yes.

    The fact that there are still unresolved disasters one after another.

    It means that there are arrangements that have not yet been revealed.

    The attendants raised their heads one by one.

    The first thing to make your presence known.

    were master and disciple.

    ����.��

    The two men nkly stared at the monitor.

    Hyun Yong-seok and Yoon Jong-jin.

    Open your mouth without anyone saying anything.

    ��Vs vs. Archmages!!��

    *

    Pure-blood magic n.

    Descendants of Twilight.

    Mary.

    ��Whoa����

    Mary held an electronic cigarette in her hand.

    ��Thank you, but it��s not a spirit.��

    It was a gift from his one and only disciple who was concerned about his health. I couldn��t ignore it, so I put it in my mouth, but it was a taste and aroma that I was not used to.

    ��You should try, though.��

    I don��t think the damn withdrawal will go, but it didn��t matter.

    Goooo-

    France.

    somewhere downtown.

    Mary trampled the monsters overflowing from the rift.

    ��!!!��

    Further description was neither necessary nor possible.

    A transcendental person who can enter the social arena of space and time.

    Furthermore, it was a Mary who could go in and out of the upper floors.

    ��Four gone! The monsters have disappeared without a trace!!��

    ����how?��

    ��Is this the magic you��ve only heard about?��

    To the extent that the army besieging the copse rift was indistinct.

    With just one wave of purple twilight magic.

    The catastrophe in France was over.

    ��Is this the end?��

    The culprit that made Mary call herself a witch.

    Crookedly climbed onto the broom.

    Then he looked at the people cheering for him.

    murmured softly.

    ��I want you to support the student rather than me.��

    Finally, the student��s ss was over.

    What he meant was simple.

    Disciple Jesse Heinness.

    That she had finished the archmage��s ss quest.

    Maryughed lightly.

    ��It��s a small stage to call it a debut.��

    Still, Jessi would do it with sincerity.

    ��Especially now that Cloudy is away.��

    *

    Boom��!

    USA.

    Near Central Park.

    Monsters are pouring down from tall buildings.

    AAU Western Branch Director.

    Joshua spearheaded the situation from the helicopter.

    Anyway, damn entrepreneurs.

    Joshua gnashed his teeth.

    ��It��s overshadowed by the fact that Chief Yusura hunted the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed. The devilish children were here. There��s nothing else to hide. Why are you falsifying and reporting the crack copse?��

    Even if it��s a rift that can��t even be approached by non-yers.

    A crack just before copse is a different story.

    ��No matter how good the money is. It��s a knack for twisting things that could have been done with just a few yers. Where did you say affiliates? If I can, I want to get rid of it with a tax audit��!��

    The situation was not good in the US.

    Shining, of course.

    The situation where the core forces of the guild, which are said to be the best in the United States, have entered the Arcana continent. Thanks to this, the yers who were put into the field had no choice but tock experience in copsing cracks.

    I don��t mean to me anyone.

    ��Because what��s left is a generation pickled in peace.��

    After Lee Ho-yeol appeared.

    yers enjoyed unprecedented peace after the cataclysm.

    New cracks that threaten Liability Unnecessary attention.

    It was all thanks to Lee Ho-yeol, general manager of Yusra.

    A radio that pierces your ears.

    -Joshua. So what are we supposed to do?!

    -This isn��t inside the rift, it��s real!

    -��Is it really okay to just hunt? Are there yers possessed by demons? No, that Copse Rift is also my first time dealing with a possessed yer!

    Ho-yeol��s wordse to mind.

    ��Level is just a number.��

    It wasn��t something you said for nothing.

    Even now, I understand the will of the general manager who emphasized the experience.

    But at this moment, the general manager��s salvation is of course.

    He couldn��t even hope for the support of Shining and other rankers.

    ��You have to be shameful, everyone.��

    Manma Angbok.

    It must have been a major ident that the possessed yers ran rampant and the rift copsed because of it. Even so, it was notparable to the adversity that the general manager had ovee.

    ��It��s a shame to deal with this much on our line.��

    Of course, it wasn��t as easy as I thought.

    Even if you��re determined, it doesn��t mean you��ll have actualbat experience that you didn��t have.

    The ident happened right away.

    -Chief Joshua has lost contact with the advance team��!

    My fists clenched spontaneously.

    ��Didn��t I tell you that you don��t have to go inside?��

    Entering the cracks that have already copsed is risky.

    The moment the crack flows back.

    Originally, a named monster ced deep inside.

    Or it was because there were frequent cases where traps were pouring out together.

    Furthermore.

    ��Eight pupils. Did you catch the whereabouts of the evil eyes?��

    Eight pupils that can be said to be the cause of the current situation.

    The possibility that those pupils overflowed with reality could not be overlooked.

    Joshua got the point.

    ��You got it? We need to focus on tying them to the rift for now.��

    He emphasized that it is best to surround the rift and wait for the Mage Tower��s support.

    The inexperience of the yers caught their ankles.

    The answer to Joshua��s scolding soon followed.

    �C First, let��s search among ourselves.

    ��No, do you want to leave immediately?��

    -still��!

    ��Think rationally. The sun haspletely set.��

    The night was deep.

    It was getting dark all around.

    Joshua judged soberly.

    ��Right now, minimizing damage is the priority.��

    It was a moment of recitation.

    Again, the simultaneous radio waves pierced my eardrums.

    It was a moment when Joshua frowned.

    the pilot shouted.

    ��Chief Joshua��? Can you see it?��

    ��pilot? What are you talking about all of a sudden?��

    ��Ha, in the sky��!!��

    where the finger points.

    Awesome.

    A huge demon eye floated in the night sky.

    Eight pupils that move independently.

    The ancient beings of the Pandemonium began to reflect reality.

    ��I��m sorry��!��

    I heard that there is a demonic eye floating on the Arcana continent.

    Looking at the pictures the yers took, I wasn��t surprised.

    Even if it is an unrealistdscape.

    Because if it was the Arcana Continent, I could understand.

    Because it was apletely different world from reality.

    However, the magic eye that emerged in reality was on a different level. Beyond the bizarre, the fear welled up just by looking at it. The pilot was no different from Joshua.

    Wei Ying.

    trembling hands.

    The helicopter started to stagger violently.

    In the midst of that unrealistic scene, Joshua muttered painfully.

    ����Am I dreaming?��

    It had to be.

    It was a situation where I couldn��t believe enough with my magic eyes.

    Perhaps it was because an existence more unexpected than the Mystic Eyes appeared in the air.

    ��big.��

    Blond hair fluttering under the magic eye.

    ��I still have to try!��

    distinctive ent.

    ��Can you stand?��

    Humanity��s secret weapon that fully bloomed its potential.

    Hidden ss Archmage.

    Jesse Heinness.

    Kugoong����!

    ��Come down.��

    Jesse��s great magic began to bring down the demonic eye.

    ��Heaven above the sky, that��s the chief��s seat.��

 Chapter 433

    Episode 433. Listen to the arrangements (2)

    System messages do not lie.

    When something has risen significantly, it means that it has achieved really remarkable growth, and a warning message means that the yer is in really great danger.

    In that sense.

    [Great Magic (Master): Inherited arcane magic has developed infinitely and reached a level that cannot be denied even if it is called great magic. Yes. Great magic is the pinnacle of sorcery.]

    Inside the cone-shaped hat.

    Each of them was a great wizard who enjoyed an era on the Arcana continent.

    Jesse��s ability to fully handle the visions of his ancestors.

    Inside the staggering helicopter.

    gulp.

    It was enough to make Joshua chant again.

    ��Level is just a number��!��

    yer official ranking.

    At this point, Jesse Heinness��s level did not differ much from the top rankers. No, rather, she was the one who bounced out of the top 10 in the rankings recently.

    ��When other yers attack the Arcana Continent and the Zero Mountains.��

    For some reason, Jessie rarely showed up. Thanks to this, there were rumors circting about catching floating clouds.

    Rumors that the tower owner��s death had a great influence on Jesse��s spirit�� It

    was also the reason why Joshua was surprised by Jesse��s appearance.

    ��From the beginning until now. You always exceed my imagination Miss Jesse.��

    It was surprising from the first meeting.

    The days when Arcana was just a game.

    Jesse seemed tock passion to say that he had won the hidden ss of the archmage.

    After taking office as the head of the AAU��s Western branch after the cataclysm, he resented such a presentation.

    It has enormous potential, and yet it uses that potential almost rottenly. If the hidden ss of the Archmage had gone back to Rox or Dmitri��

    I would have let my imagination run wild.

    ��I will formally apologizeter.��

    After Jesse��s departure from The Shining.

    Joshua was in a state of virtual desperation. It was Jesse who couldn��t be restrained from the beginning, but from the moment he left Shining, even thest link between his mothend and Jesse was cut off.

    ��I thought I was really done with Miss Jesse.��

    But the presentation was right in front of my eyes.

    ��I can understand the gap you��ve been in, Jessie.��

    in the form of a true wizard.

    Cuckoo!

    New York.

    The demonic eyes that floated in the sky began to slowly sink to the ground. AAU��s branch manager Joshua��s knowledge of arcana is vaster than most yers.

    Is it thanks to

    ��Meteor Strike��!��

    The magic that Jessie is manifesting is the Tower Master. And I was able to guess that it went through an interference process that was no different from the top-level magic [Meteor Strike] that Ho-yeol had manifested.

    ��!��

    Of course, Ma��an didn��t take it lightly.

    drooling.

    The pupil rolls.

    From Jessie pulling herself down to the monster that regurgitated her.

    Joshua��s voice brightened.

    ��Are you being cheeky and looking away?��

    A demonic eye with eight pupils.

    Primordial Beings of the Demon Realm.

    The limits of their influence estimated by AAU were clear.

    ��There are no demon-type monsters around.��

    Just as the message floated in the yer��s field of vision.

    It just makes the demon stained with deeper malice. Their eyes shouldn��t have much effect on non-devil monsters that flowed backwards due to the copse of the rift.

    however.

    -Chief Joe Joshua!!

    Radio waves transmitted simultaneously.

    �C A new new message came up��!

    [The whole area is corrupted due to the influence of the ancient existence of the Pandemonium.]

    ��What is corruption?!��

    Is it a status ailment or a buff?

    Or is it just a simple field change?

    Although the exact effect could not be determined.

    One thing was clear.

    ��What are they doing all of a sudden?��

    The monsters that flowed back from the copse rift all at once.

    It started running towards Jesse.

    The fact that Jesse is levitating doesn��t seem to matter.

    ��Are you building a tower��?��

    to their bodies, to their corpses.

    He was building a mountain to reach Jesse.

    Joshua was speechless.

    No, it wasn��t just Joshua.

    ��Holly s��..��

    ��What the hell am I looking at?��

    ��Lord God.��

    beyond the United States and around the world.

    to the screen being sent out.

    Everyone who was watching the situation could not easily continue their words.

    It wasn��t that he swallowed his sighs out of concern for Jesse.

    A true wizard.

    Jesse was proving that he had entered another dimension.

    Even if the corrupted monsters attacked all at once.

    paper weave.

    They couldn��t even get close to the end of Jesse��s cloak.

    Bass.

    It was pulverized by the vast amount of mana released.

    Even while watching Jesse��s performance.

    The reason mankind was astonished was simple.

    ��Are youughing��?��

    Eight pupils bent to the utmost.

    Because he was smiling.

    As if the whole sight was really enjoyable.

    Demons I��ve ever faced.

    Even though it��s different from the demon kings, it��s a very different reaction.

    And it was ability.

    ��A demon with the ability to corrupt monsters just by looking at them.��

    Joshua shook his head.

    ����No, don��t think useless.��

    Yes, the devil is a being that feeds on negative emotions.

    Joshua judged rationally.

    Whether you smiled orughed.

    The evil eye was crushed by Jesse��s magic and was sinking to the floor.

    ��That fact does not change.��

    Joshua typed the information he learned from the copse rift attack this time. Quickly sent to AAU. Fortunately, Joshua��s actions were of great help to AAU and humanity.

    Yes.

    [Appearance of an unidentified flying sphere in the crack area of the Osaka copse.]

    [Appearance of a demon eye in the crack area of the mine copse in Australia.]

    [Appearance of a presumed magic eye sphere in the crack area of the Seoul subway copse.]��

    Because the demon eye did not only appear in New York.

    *

    On Earth.

    A message popped up in every rift that existed.

    A demonic eye with eight pupils appeared in each crack.

    ��Are you done, Senior Fei Yan?��

    ��yes? yes!��

    ��What are you eating like that?��

    ��I really wanted toe. A hypermarket full of food!��

    ��Did you calcte that?��

    ����ah.��

    cleared sessfully.

    As you can see the closed cracks were no longer a problem.

    However, the cracks that copsed were different.

    Just as the demonic eye appeared over New York.

    The possibility of the appearance of the Mystic Eyes remained in other copse cracks.

    The yers around the rift all paused.

    Whieing��

    a vibrating smartphone.

    ��Did you see the urgent update information on the homepage?��

    ��What are you saying?��

    ��Let��s see it together!!��

    ��Arcana Continent Electric Official Website��

    ��Urgent update notice

    ��From now on, the ancient beings of the Pandemonium exert influence on the rift.

    Rift decay increases at a faster rate.

    Monsters that have been encroached on by the demonic eyes are corrupted.

    Corrupted monsters have the same racial values as demons.��

    ��Wait a minute. What are all these patches?��

    Even if the copse of the crack rises at a rapid rate.

    It was something that would have a huge aftermath.

    It was also the closely linked AAU yer rift copse.

    Even the slightest miscalction could have caused enormous confusion.

    ��There were many cracks nearby that were over 80 percent right away.��

    ��Isn��t that saying everything will copse tomorrow?!��

    ��Rather than that, what kind of status ailment is corruption? Same race value.��

    It has the same racial values as the demons.

    ��Anyway, I��m not a real devil, so I won��t be able to possess it, right?��

    ��No, this is not the time to be relieved. Did you see the New York crack video that was just uploaded? The monsters that ran at Jesse! Is that because the magical eyes of the eyes manipted it at will?!��

    ����Would it be a big deal if I just let it go?��

    The phrase of the zero mountain range that suddenly passes by.

    Rmended level Not rmended for anyone.

    The monsters in Mountain Zero were purely high level.

    To the extent that even the devil cannot easily ovee it.

    If those monsters had the same racial value as the corrupted demons due to the influence of the demonic eye, and were swayed by the demonic eye��s control�� the yers�� faces turned white.

    ��It��s literally the end of the earth��?��

    It is thanks to the fact that he did not neglect his quest for quirks.

    ��The atmosphere is not unusual.��

    The senior wizards who came out to close the rifts also grasped the seriousness of the situation. Senior Bangrit Tom of Pure Magic. Although he tried to talk to hispanion, Mathis Dean Carl, a senior in the Department of Dark Magic.

    ��It looks different from the demonic eyes of Arcana Continent.��

    ��Is that so?��

    Horribly.

    The conversation cut off abruptly.

    I felt resentful of Senior Bansh for no reason.

    ��No, I heard that he was very active?��

    Why are you failing again this time?

    Bangrit remembered Banshee who couldn��t get out of the tower. There was no way the cat would have passed by the fish shop, and as always, Senior Banshee��s application for the tower was not permitted.

    Matisse chanted toward the demonic eye.

    ��Do you remember Archmage Jesse Heinness? Senior Bangrit.��

    ��Oh yes. I remember.��

    ��I heard shepletely digested Lady Mary��s test.��

    ��Yes, I heard the news too.��

    Bangrit nodded. It was the news that I heard through the yers. It was said that the demonic eye that floated in the sky waspletely subdued from thend across the sea.

    Matisse continued.

    ��We must not fall behind in her growth.��

    ��of course!��

    Matisse and Bangrit.

    The two senior mages each teleported towards the demonic eye.

    Just like Jesse did.

    Even the senior wizards didn��t put much effort into dealing with the evil eye.

    ��Are youughing? If Senior Banshi saw it, he would have been very angry.��

    I was smiling unpleasantly.

    Because the demon had no fighting ability.

    Right now, it was simply exhausting.

    however.

    Kwa Kwa Kang!

    Cracks that continue to form and copse were the fundamental problem.

    ��Where are you again?��

    ��It��s called a subway crack.��

    ��Could it be there? Waves pouring in the subway?��

    ��that��s right! Properly level 150.��

    ��Hurry up everyone!��

    The number of rifts on Earth cannot be urately counted. It was a rift that created hundreds of cracks a day and then cleared hundreds of them.

    But one thing is clear.

    ��Is it a ckout��?��

    When all cracks copse.

    that the risk is greatly increased.

    The subway suddenly stopped.

    Passengers looked around.

    Someone spits out a burning noise.

    ��Could it be that the rift is copsing!��

    ��hey. Don��t make a fuss about it.��

    ��No, I��m not talking nonsense, this is definitely a crack in the subway where yers are active! It��s connected to the transfer station, so it��s safe to say that it��s actually a rift connected as one��!��

    It was then.

    Chunk.

    The subway door opened with a heavy sound. Astonishment appeared on the faces of the citizens who had been making in expressions until just now. It had to be.

    ��Everybody run away����

    He sighed.

    The bloody yer was knocked over.

    What he meant was simple.

    As the saying goes, the rift has copsed.

    ��Are you okay?��

    ��First of all, support!��

    ��Even if you run away alone, it��s over when you run into a monster, you know?��

    Fortunately, however, this is not the beginning of a cataclysm. Thanks to that, the agitation was small. All passengers started to move ording to the manual.

    ��Even if this looks strange, the rift is, in the end, thendscape of the Arcana continent oveid on reality. So the road leading to the exit probably hasn��t changed.��

    Everyone made their way through the darkness, relying on their memories.

    But if there are any facts overlooked.

    That it��s not amon situation right now.

    A trembling voice continued.

    ��There��s something on the ceiling��!��

    Everyone followed the voice and lifted their heads.

    ��Damn it.��

    The suppressed voice came out of my mouth.

    Nheless, he maintained hisposure.

    The passenger, who had been chattering from earlier, continues to exin.

    ��One two three�� Eight pupils! I guess that��s the devil��s eye. It��s very creepy to look at, but I��m d they say it doesn��t attack.��

    he added.

    ��It��s my habit to smile, so don��t be surprised!��

    ��Is it your habit to smile?

    Shuk.

    When I turned my head and looked at the reactions around me, it seemed like that was indeed the case.

    It was because everyone nced at my demonic eyes without thinking and moved on.

    but one person.

    Lee Ye-rim couldn��t do that.

    ����that��sughing?��

    Why?

    The eight pupils were staring at themselves.

    Among them, one pupil engulfed in green me.

    It sounds like you��ve found something interesting.

    He was giving an intense gaze.

    .

    .

    .

    same moment.

    ��Eight.��

    handed down

    The news that the ancient beings of the Pandemonium have concluded some kind of agreement.

    The new Tenth Seated Demon King.

    ��Because it is a joint responsibility.��

    Even for Ho-Yeol.

    ��The intensity of the disposition will be heavier than ever.��

 Chapter 434

    Episode 434. I thought so (1)

    cooperation on the devil theme?

    It won��t be easy, but you��ve sessfully reached an agreement.

    Or do you think I cared too much?

    ��Because I know you��re good. Let��s rx our shoulders, Grandfel.��

    Silently review the urgent update history.

    The eight top demon lords excluding me and Baal.

    They are neither in reality nor on the Arcana Continent.

    The demonic hand was reaching out from the rift.

    ��Honestly, it��s unexpected.��

    It has to be.

    A crack is a strange space.

    Even I, who won the title of [Grand Master of Kii], didn��t fully understand the rift yet. However, it was a situation where the eight top demon kings who were born and raised in the realm of Kii were in harmony.

    It��s better if you hit the white paper too.

    ��It might be possible to have that much influence.��

    response in reality?

    The world must be shaken.

    Possession alone is annoying, but a new status ailment called [Corruption]. The effect is that it can treat normal monsters like demon-type monsters.

    Where did these ignorant bastardse from?

    But even that is only part of it.

    Considering the reality of the higher level demon king��

    ��Because that��s not power.��

    crack.

    Because it��s unstable and uses a medium of oddity that even they don��t fully understand. It��s just that the eight top demon lords aren��t able to fully demonstrate their abilities.

    At the same time, it was also the reason I could go out as usual.

    ��I will support you, Commander-in-Chief.��

    imperial pce.

    Likewise, the allied forces of the temple who heard the news of reality send me determined eyes. Among them, the momentum of the yers, especially Nam Tae-min, was fierce.

    ��I can��t let them go well.��

    crack copse.

    ��It was peaceful in the meantime.��

    It��s hard to say that it��s because of me, but��

    It��s true that countermeasures against copse cracks have improved recently.

    No, the frequency of copse of cracks in the first ce has been extremely low.

    Of course, all the yers from the Allied Crusade gathered here were veterans from the days of the Arcana Continent. It was a first-hand experience of the terrible cataclysm.

    ��As themander-in-chief, I didn��t experience it properly����

    Still, I remember that the monsters that flowed back from the rift in the early days of Cataclysm caused extreme human damage. Maybe thanks to that, I guessed the feelings of the yers.

    End of short silence.

    A determined voice follows.

    ��The continent that was boiling is fleeting, but now it has calmed down. Even the Lion Heart Knights of the Empire now have the ability to go out, Commander-in-Chief. Please allow the knight of lion heart a chance to return the favor to the world of adventurers.��

    It was Harkon.

    ��I must have felt attached to it while staying in reality.��

    In the current empire, the forces called the 4 families and the titans of the continent were gathered at my call. I scribbled the estimate in my head with a feather pen.

    ��It might be possible to clear all the cracks that exist on Earth with just words. And that in a matter of hours in real time.��

    Even the calction taking into ount the urgent update history.

    Some may say that this is an overestimation, but it is not an exaggeration.

    Who is the crusade allied forces united in foam?

    Moreover, it is not that the true high-level demon lords have returned.

    It��s just a taste, isn��t it?

    furthermore.

    ��It��s the same as never having tried my best.��

    It is said that the proverb that it is better to be able to do it even if it is nk can be cited from this side.

    However, this stubbornness has always been a problem.

    Anyway, his love of discipline��!

    ��Unfortunately.��

    I answered firmly.

    ��This is my only war.��

    It was.

    The problem was that the cause of the situation was the battle for the demon king. The eight top demon lords did not extend their demonic powers through the rifts to devour the Arcana continent or reality.

    Keep it simple.

    ��I joined forces because I didn��t like it, so those bastards.��

    Ho-yeol Lee, even though I was shameless, I didn��t have a hair on my conscience.

    Of course, in a big way, this is also a battle with the devil in the end.

    I could have argued that it was a holy war, but��

    in the end, wasn��t it because I upied the 10th throne?

    So, it means that you want to decide for yourself.

    ��But cracks all over the world��!��

    Nam Tae-min struggled to hold back his horse��s tail. The Arkans, including Harkon, nodded to my words, but the yers�� position must be different.

    ����sorry.��

    I don��t have to apologize, but it��s understandable enough.

    ��I��ll be worried.��

    In fact, that��s what I��m concerned about as well.

    Could it be that my blood rtives are caught up in the copse rift?

    It��s normal to think

    But in that sense, there is nothing more to worry about.

    ��I will protect you.��

    You know because you watched

    Grandfell��s terrible love of flesh and blood��!

    Right now, I was desperately suppressing Grandfel��s temper.

    ��Up to your share.��

    So rather than worrying about reality.

    I want you to worry about me.

    Please don��t let me, Lee Ho-yeol, suffer from ��ckening��.

    ��I will take care of the Arcana Continent during my absence.��

    Soon I manifested a portal.

    Gooh��

    I was about to step through the portal right away, but then I turned around. I can��t say it word by word because of the Grandfell style of speaking, but I felt like I had to say it no matter what.

    I said it sincerely.

    ��Because of you, I can be away.��

    ����!��

    I am always grateful to everyone for following the pride of Grandfel, which is nothing more than purepulsion. Rather�� I counted the numbers in my head one by one in the light of the portal.

    ��You said you had eight pupils, right?��

    ��howe one isn��t more?

    Before I defeated Buer, who was ranked 10th.

    He threw the 4th rank Gamigin into Hell.

    ording to the words of the dark dragon who contemted the demon realm, it is the pinnacle.

    Baal is far from reaching an agreement with the rest of the demon lords.

    He said he didn��t mix words��

    ����what if?��

    Kamigin, are you still alive in Hell?

    *

    One pupil that burned in green mes.

    ��I feel dirty.��

    Lee Ye-rim tried to shake off the awkwardness and hurriedly walked.

    The tips for coping with crack copse, which are often boring on TV, were helpful at times like this. No, in fact, is it more correct to say that I was lucky rather than that?

    The man who made a fuss in the subway.

    ��Mi crazy!! Those are the chief mages of the Mage Tower!!��

    Where his fingers were pointing, there were a man and a woman who were levitating.

    Unusual attire and a sense of intimidation.

    He was the chief wizard of the Mage Tower that most yers could not face.

    ��Really?!��

    It is natural for the general public to be surprised.

    Especially in the current situation.

    ��I bought and lived��!��

    ��Huh. I really thought I was going to die.��

    ��I lived close to the magic tower. I didn��t know that after living in the world, I would pay the full monthly rent for my room in Seoul at the cost of my life����

    Literally magic.

    The monsters pouring out of the copse crack were evaporating neatly.

    It was such a perfect response that not a single drop of flesh or blood sttered.

    Perhaps because the tension was relieved, admiration erupted from everywhere.

    ��Seeing it in real life is even more amazing!��

    A tilting head.

    ����is that tidy?��

    Lee Ye-rim was the only one who could not easily sympathize. It must be because of the winged letters that Ho-yeol, the filial son of our family, sends every morning. I thought it was because my eyes got used to magic.

    Yerim Lee muttered.

    ����If you think about it for a moment, isn��t Ho-yeol a co-worker?��

    Because Hoyeol said that was the head of the Mage Tower.

    How should I say hello? And shouldn��t we ask how Hoyeol is doing in the Mage Tower? As the only three older sisters in the world, I wanted to ask questions like a chimney.

    ��You can evacuate this way!��

    Well now is not the time for that.

    Lee Ye-rim shrugged and followed the instructions.

    That was the moment.

    Koo Goo Goo��!

    A roar came from behind.

    ��!��

    ground shaking violently.

    Because of the shock, Lee Ye-rim copsed on the floor.

    Hoo-wook.

    rising dust.

    I was short of breath in an instant.

    Through barely open eyes.

    ����huh?��

    A pile of stones was visible.

    It looked like the exit from the subway station we had juste out of had copsed.

    The yers leading the subway passengers shouted.

    ��Fortunately, there seems to be no damage!��

    ��What is it all of a sudden?��

    ��The magic tower should be in charge of the monsters that flowed back����

    ��Then, did the demonic eyes appear here as well?��

    ��But didn��t you say that it doesn��t have any offensive abilities?��

    Magic Eye.

    ����!��

    At that word, Lee Ye-rim��s ears pricked up. He said he was simply smiling, but contrary to what he had heard, it was a pupil with a demonic eye staring at him intently.

    ��Especially the eyes that burned with the green me����

    Wouldn��t that just pass by?

    Maybe it��s information that might be of some help in dealing with the Mystic Eye. Not only the yers, but also the senior mages of the Mage Tower who are suffering in the sky. So, to the co-workers of my one and only younger brother, Ho-yeol.

    that buck

    ��hey.��

    Determined, Lee Ye-rim stepped towards the yers.

    It was then.

    At the same time, the demonic eyes soared into the air.

    in a different form than before.

    Fire-!

    ��What?!��

    ��Isn��t it different from what you heard?��

    ��Not eight, but one��?��

    My eye.

    The pupils, engulfed in green mes, widened their eyes.

    Embarrassed for a moment.

    The two yers reflexively raised their weapons toward the demon��s eye.

    However, the vision of the evil eye was only fixed on Lee Ye-rim.

    It had nothing to do with the level of the yers. The senior wizards who grasped the situation were approaching, but the eyes of the evil eye were still fixed on Lee Ye-rim.

    Yes, the evil eye was whispering only to Lee Ye-rim.

    -����������. ����.

    It is a demonic mental attack that even most yers cannot withstand.

    It is natural that non-yers cannot resist.

    Even that opponent was a high-ranking demon.

    Even with the devil.

    Even with the giants.

    An ancient being of a different ss.

    It means that it is not strange if youe to your senses simply by facing each other.

    However, Lee Ye-rim was not.

    Because at this moment, it wasn��t only the evil eye that was caught in Lee Ye-rim��s field of vision.

    ����I knew you would.��

    A magical eye that burns with green mes floating in the sky.

    Above the sky farther than that, to the sky.

    one and only brother

    There was Hoyeol.

    Everyone in the area bowed their heads towards Hoyeol.

    Are you respected as a boss at work?

    I don��t know if I��m holding on tight.

    Of course, the chief mages of the Mage Tower.

    Even the monsters who ran rampant and turned the city into a mess.

    Ho-yeol was bowing his head in front of him.

    Yerim Lee muttered.

    ��Manma resentment�� Heavenly Demon Second Coming����

    The corner of her mouth went up.

    ��Look. Next time the Heavenly Demon. Am I right?��

    .

    .

    .

    It was as expected.

    The reason why there were eight pupils was that Gamigin, who had fallen into Hell, was persistently alive. I guessed. It��s because I didn��t send him to hell by killing him cleanly like Buer.

    Of course, there were also unexpected circumstances.

    -I��ll take it. you.

    I never thought he would talk like that to Wen-soo Lee Ye-rim.

    Of course, unnecessary conversation with the prey was unnecessary.

    I just raised my hand.

    I looked at the situation from the sky higher than the sky.

    chaotic downtown.

    rampaging monsters.

    overflowing malice.

    What a mess.

    I understand why the dark dragon said that.

    -��To the extent that even demons who cannot understand the subject obey. You must be reborn as a being capable of instilling overwhelming fear.��

    Because I finally understood.

    I wore gloves.

    Mythical item Yunaxus�� Legacy.

    Manma Angbok.

    That all evil obeys and condescends?

    Unfortunately.

    [Your voice contains the dragon��s words.]

    This is the king of all things, who transcends evil and obeys all things.

    ��So, did you understand?��

    It��s absolutely not like the Heavenly Demon��!!

 Chapter 435

    Episode 435. I knew it (2)

    Gamigin, the demon king of the fourth throne.

    If it��s bad luck, it��s bad luck.

    Not from my point of view, of course, but from your point of view.

    ��I don��t have that bad feeling.��

    My level when I threw Gamigin into hell?

    Apart from high and low, there was no root.

    Because I was in a hurry to pour water into the bottomless dock.

    It was embarrassing to evenpare it to now.

    ��I couldn��t even understand Gamigin��s words.��

    A truly vast gap.

    Because of that, he sometimes let out a sigh of relief as he remembered the fact that he had dropped Gamigin into hell. Except for Baal, whose horse is out of specification for the fourth throne, Gamigin was one of the top three demon kings.

    ��Persistent.��

    I looked down at Ma��an.

    Green mes of hell.

    Gamigin was burning and radiating malice.

    �C Howl. Let him hear his screams.

    It was for expected reasons.

    Gamigin was aiming for my Wensu Lee Ye-rim to get revenge on me.

    It��s fortunate in that sense.

    The fact that he��s still stuck in hell.

    ��I can��t handle it alone if I��m released.��

    The top demon lords who started to show their presence.

    As I said, I was only getting a taste of the influence they are currently having on reality. To call it a prelude, the scenery of the city center was hideous, but it is not an exaggeration.

    Because they have the power to influence the worldview.

    ��But isn��t it now?��

    It was a demonic beast that spread through a medium that even the fissures in the Pandemonium did not fully understand. It��s just that its power is weak. Further, Gamigin��s influence?

    I was sure

    ��Aren��t you normal right now?��

    It was because I had faith.

    Faith in the Agkshan seniors in Hell��!

    Of course, the one and only Akkshan junior.

    ��Including Sword Saint Shagwin.��

    That my faith was not distorted was evident from the reflected scenery. It was. I was looking down at Gamigin��s demonic eye with a cold gaze.

    -I will trample you and turn you into porridge.

    Because Gamigin wasn��t aware of my presence.

    In that sense, I prepared a usible production.

    Remembering the iron rule of the Akk��shan demon hunters.

    ��Negative emotions are the source of demons.��

    Thanks to the upational disease, I guessed the reason why the high-ranking demon king made renovations.

    You guys probably want to spread negative emotions in reality.

    But spreading it is my specialty.

    Shuk.

    ssification movements that are graceful and full of moderation.

    I wore Yunaxus�� Legacy [Commander��s Gloves �C Old Dragon��s Wisdom]. Anyway, there is now to wear a single glove roughly. Seeing how he doesn��t forget to trim his clothes as a finishing touch��

    ��Anyway, this guy��s formality.��

    Normally, I would have grumbled that I was needlessly maintaining my form.

    But now it is a special situation.

    Negative emotions that overwhelm reality.

    with my appearance.

    with my presence.

    It meanspletely inverted.

    Even if you say it��s a high-ranking demon king.

    It��s nothing to me.

    It��s not even a rat, so you don��t need to be shaken.

    It is a moment when a shameless attitude that goes beyond the usual is needed.

    At such times, it is this guy��s cubic crystal that shines the brightest.

    I opened my mouth to Gamigin.

    ��There is no paradise where you run away.��

    ��that��s a very literary expression from the start.

    the moment you open your mouth.

    Crowd of people in sight.

    Of course, Senior Feiyan Naslow of the Magic Tower. Citizens hold their breath and raise their smartphones at me. And even the yers who stop fighting and look at me.

    ��This is Lee Ho-yeol!!��

    Shame rose.

    ��I can bear it not once or twice. But����

    among them.

    I saw Wensoo with twinkling eyes.

    I��m d you��re safe.

    Please don��t talk nonsense about the Heavenly Demon��!

    ����He said he had suffered enough from the Arcana Continent.��

    [Dragon Road Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol] In the legend.

    It was me who gave up my job change as a hidden ss dragon lord. Therefore, he couldn��t use the Dragon Lord��s ��Lord��s Word��, but he could spit out ��Dragon Word�� as much as he wanted.

    [Effect: Dered by Yunaxus, the great elder dragon to be recorded in mythology. ��With my legacy, Cloudy will be able to understand and utter words!��]

    -��At some point.

    It was only then that I spoke to Gamigin, who noticed me.

    ��Look.��

    With both gloved hands, he slowly took out the equipment and lifted it up.

    It��s an Akkshan demon hunter��s unique armament that makes you feel frightened just by looking at it.

    A sword in one hand.

    In the other hand he held up a crossbow.

    and dered

    ��I am your hell.��

    [The skill ��Natural Rtions�� is activated.]

    His body is light.

    The effect of the natural enemy rtionship is more noticeable than usual.

    It must have been thanks to having gone through hardships on the Arcana continent. Because I was the one who quarreled with the ridiculous guy called the Apostle of the Shadow God in the [Valley of the Forgotten].

    ��Without a natural enemy rtionship.��

    Skip.

    Thanks to that high school student, I was the one who absorbed all of his skills. It means that from now on, the skill of the Shadow Mercenary can be added to the demon hunter��s simple and honest movements.

    p.

    Rapid fire that cannot bepared to [simultaneous fire].

    Swawaak.

    Further, the silver bolts that have been extended are bent and bent.

    Isn��t it easy to add magic?

    On the surface, it may not be that different.

    ��But it was different.��

    Because I��ve been face to face.

    I can clearly see the difference. Because the silver bolt was not simply bent, but was shot out persistently digging into the blind spot of the opponent��s field of view.

    Again.

    Gamigin��s pupils moved quickly and followed the bolt.

    He must have said that Ma��an had no fighting ability.

    Then the only way would be to use the surrounding monsters as a shield.

    ��In that sense, I��m sorry.��

    Dragon King of all things.

    At this moment, my voice surpasses all expectations.

    Because it was no different from Dragon Fear, which had the ability to conjure all things.

    Thanks, the ending was obvious.

    hooked

    At the same time as the silver bolt hit the back of Gamigin��s mystic eye.

    Simrly, a sword attack that prates the blind spots.

    So��

    ording to the damn naming sense, ��Invisible Sword�� ughtered him.

    Fire.

    At the same time, the mes of hell burn more fiercely.

    I honestly think it��s amazing.

    It��s because he��s about to be the fourth king of the throne.

    Even if you fall into hell, you must be holding on tenaciously.

    In that sense, again, I think it��s fortunate.

    The mes of hell burning from you will be a beacon to light up your seniors in hell. I don��t know where in hell you��re hiding and ying tricks like this, but that deviation also means that it��s over.

    Did he even intuit that fact?

    -Fuck you kid!!

    In the midst of the mes, Gamigin shouted Gilgil.

    A seizure so loud that the gathered crowd plugged their ears.

    It really felt like ast resort.

    Gamigin.

    He put down the dignity of the fourth throne.

    He started talking frivolously like amon demon.

    -Do you know? I��m just getting started. Even if you drop me into hell with cunning tricks and kill Buer. Now that the 10th throne has gathered their opinions. Your world will not be safe!

    It��s a threat to the end, but this.

    Considering Akshan��s iron rule, you shouldn��t engage in unnecessary conversations. Another thing that cannot be overlooked is social life. I think we need to score points for our seniors who will suffer in hell.

    ��Especially considering the Akkshan civil war quest.��

    I opened my mouth topletely break Gamigin��s spirit.

    Actually, no big words were needed. It is a Gamigin whose power has been weakened in Hell. Because there will be a ��gyeok�� between such a toothless tiger and me, the 10th seated demon king.

    this moment.

    ������������ ���������� ����.��

    Gamigin, you won��t understand what I��m saying.

    -My attitude to a kid like that��?

    reverse.

    how frustrated i was back then.

    Even if you fall into hell, be curious.

    *

    Living room.

    The echoing sound of the TV.

    Choi Kang-hee let out a sigh of relief.

    ��They say it��s okay. Yerim also said that she was almost home.��

    yers weren��t the only ones going through the early days of Cataclysm. Perhaps more than the yers, the thing that made them tremble in fear. They must be normal people who don��t have the ability to respond to the monsters that have jumped out.

    Lee Jun-wook opened his mouth.

    ��Isn��t that great?��

    ��Great? Who?��

    ��Our Ho-yeol. It��s even shown on TV.��

    -Lee Ho-yeol��s mutant magic eye ispletely suppressed!

    As per the subtitles, it was perfect.

    Because you��re not a yer. Watching Ho-yeol move, I couldn��t appreciate how great it was. But watching the pundits on TV talking about it, I was able to guess.

    �C ��The movement appears to have grown once again.��

    �C ��Especially moving that digs into the blind. That��s instinct!��

    -��This kind of fighting power without an Ego Sword?!��

    The next news was also about the son.

    -��Not only that, but the cooperation of the Arcana forces had a great impact on this situation. In particr, the senior mages of the Mage Tower are all over the world����

    As the announcer said.

    If Ho-yeol hadn��t been there, this incident would have caused even greater damage.

    Still, I didn��t feelfortable.

    Choi Kang-hee muttered softly.

    ����It��s hard to say that I��m just d.��

    News of the casualties flowing into subtitles.

    No additional damage urred after the Mage Tower and the rest of the world responded to the rift copse. It was a situation that started from inside the rift in the first ce. The number of dead yers was being updated btedly.

    Lee Jun-wook opened his mouth.

    ��Unless the cataclysm ispletely over, it must be that there can be no peace. In that sense, we will never be able to forgetfortably.��

    The TV was still talking.

    Hoyeol is overwhelmingly strong.

    Perhaps he was truly reborn as the king of all things.

    Even so, the parents�� hearts could not be at ease.

    Choi Kang-hee nodded.

    ��You��re amazing, Ho-yeol.��

    I looked at Ho-yeol on the screen.

    Silver hair that I��m used to now.

    But at some moments��

    ��It��s so great that it feels strange.��

    Lee Jun-wook kept his silence.

    ������

    The one and only son is unfamiliar.

    It��s because Ho-yeol has matured.

    I had to reply, but my lips didn��t move.

    Perhaps it was because I sympathized.

    Suddenly, Ho-yeol��s voice came out of the screen.

    �C ��I am your hell.��

    Lee Jun-wook smiled with effort.

    ����could it be because of that way of speaking?��

    It was then.

    jump!

    The front door opened and Lee Ye-rim returned home.

    ��Yerim, wasn��t there anything special about you?��

    ��Anything? there was! Mom and Dad and Ho-yeol saw it!��

    ����what what?!��

    First of all, Lee Ye-rim was hit on the back by Choi Kang-hee.

    ��ah! Why are you hitting me?!��

    Getting caught up in a copse rift.

    Even if you made it home safely.

    Take off Shichimi.

    You sent me a text saying nothing happened.

    ��So you met Ho-yeol there?��

    ��huh! Did you even make eye contact?��

    ��I am proud. I am proud of you.��

    ��Pride then. Am I the only one? What Ho-yeol at work saw!��

    The palm hitting the back again.

    ��Mistress Mom!��

    ��Anyway, I��m d you��re safe, Yerim.��

    ��Are you happy? That��s right, I��m very happy.��

    Lee Jun-wook and Choi Kang-hee exchanged nces.

    one year old

    In fact, even calling them twins is irrelevant.

    Yerim and Hoyeol were close.

    Thanks to you, I don��t even have to pay a tee.

    Sometimes even more than their parents.

    She was the youngest daughter who was more concerned about Ho-yeol than anyone else.

    However, the youngest daughter somehow seemed to be in a good mood.

    ����are you really okay?��

    ��Because it��s okay. Aren��t you fine even after being hit on the back?��

    ��Is Ho-yeol okay?��

    Thest question wasn��t about Ho-yeol��s safety.

    It meant that the Ho-yeol you were looking at was okay.

    To exin it more directly��

    It was a question that they did not feel the unfamiliarity they felt towards Ho-yeol.

    ��hmm.��

    Lee Ye-rim pondered for a moment.

    It was impossible not to know because it was the blood closest to anyone. Since bing a yer, Ho-yeol has definitely changed. One day, beyond the feeling of unfamiliarity, I felt that Ho-yeol was not Ho-yeol.

    however.

    ��It was the same. He was definitely the youngest in our family.��

    Today, that thought has been dispelled.

    People change, so Ho-yeol can change too.

    Maybe that��s why I matured faster than my older sister, me.

    Even so, Ho-yeol was still Ho-yeol.

    Because I could feel it in thest words.

    -��I��m d you��re safe, sister.��

    lingering love and hatred.

    *

    Top owner Marcelo.

    Hakuna, the king of Yusura.

    Even the branch heads of AAU.

    At the ce where everyone gathered, I dered.

    More than cracks are created.

    It��s not strange if the demon��s eye keepsing up.

    After today��s urgent update.

    The reality is that you have to live with a huge threat every moment.

    ��The expressions on everyone��s faces were no joke.��

    It was more than a serious expression.

    You must have felt that the brief peace was over.

    Of course, when I returned to my office, my expression was also serious.

    on the desk.

    It was because there was an item I didn��t know about.

    I radiate magical power.

    I traced back the whereabouts of the item.

    But I couldn��t read any memories.

    What that means is simple.

    This item was not brought by a person from this world.

    Of course, it was not brought by people from the Arcana continent.

    ��Right.��

    a person from the underworld

    Hell Demon Hunter.

    An item given to me by Akkshan seniors in Hell.

    I could intuit

    ��Didn��t you tell me?��

    Information thates to mind the moment you pick it up.

    [Fourth Throne��s Horseshoe]

    [Rating: ???]

    ��Your hell.��

    Gamigin.

    The guy was hunted by the seniors of hell.

    The spoils of Gamigin came into my hands.

 Chapter 436

    Episode 436. I knew it. (3)

    The Allied Temple and AAU.

    The emergency meeting is over.

    The branch leaders let out a deep sigh.

    ��Whoa.��

    ��The pressure is no joke either.��

    ��I��m nervous, so my neck is stiff.��

    It feels like being thrown in front of a wild beast.

    ��I know that��s not going to happen, but instinct really is����

    As an ordinary person, facing yers is always a burden. There were people who were harder to face than those yers, so they were the giants of the Arcana continent.

    someone added ament

    ��Have you seen Matisse, the senior ck magician?��

    ��I slightly nced at it because it was annoying to nt�� It wasn��t really a joke, was it?��

    ��Especially the eyes were amazing. Like seeing through the inside.��

    Among them, the executives of the Mage Tower did not get used to it.

    Of course, there was nothing wrong with their attitude. After Ho-yeol took office as the chief mage, the Mage Tower had been showing an extremely friendly attitude toward mankind.

    suddenly.

    Park Min-jae, who was listening, interrupted.

    ��It��s not good to judge people by their appearance.��

    ��I��m so sorry. Branch Manager Park.��

    ��yes? You��re talking about the Mage Tower, not me? From Senior Matisse to Top Owner Marcelo. Everyone has a sense of presence with those visuals, but unlike their looks, they are very gentlemanly.��

    Park Min-jae had a close conversation with Marcelo, the tower owner, to resolve this situation. It is safe to say that it was thanks to him that the magic tower quickly began to suppress the copse crack.

    It��s all thanks to the magic tower being updated in Seoul.

    Because I��ve been watching them for a long time.

    Park Min-jae was able to treat the Magic Tower without prejudice.

    ����Why are you suddenly apologizing to me?��

    Perhaps I am more than the mages of the Mage Tower.

    Do you think it looks pretty��?

    Park Min-jae asked just in case.

    ��Am I still being called a mad dog?��

    ����Do you have any green tea bags here?��

    ��haha. Shall we stop talking about that, Mr. Park?��

    The branch managers who suddenly smoke different things.

    Baker, the head of the London branch, moderated the situation.

    Baker tapped Park Min-jae on the shoulder and continued.

    ��It can be difficult dealing with them. Don��t we know better than the yers what kind of wizards are? It may be a prejudice from the days when Arcana was just a game.��

    At Baker��s words, Park Min-jae nodded.

    ��Well, it��s not like I wasn��t nervous.��

    In any case, the branch heads, including Park Min-jae, finished the meeting safely.

    I was very nervous, but the meeting went smoothly.

    It was thanks to Ho-yeol, not anyone else, leading the assembly.

    ��Do you remember what Director Yusra said?��

    It��s because you emphasized that you can��t sell your mind elsewhere.

    ��This is just the beginning.��

    It was a fact, not a bluff.

    ��It really never stops.��

    ��Is America like that?��

    ��There is no notification, but China will be the same.��

    Even at this moment, the news of the branch managers did not stop.

    A demonic eye that emerged from the copse rift broke through the atmosphere.

    It was even reported that it was floating at the same height as an artificial satellite.

    ��I believe that everyone has checked the photos sent by Another Space. They said that the evil eyes were smiling even in space.��

    What has changed is that the number of pupils has been reduced from eight to seven. I��m not sure, but that must also be the achievement of Lee Ho-yeol, general manager of Yusra.

    Park Min-jae looked at the branch managers.

    ��This kind of damage is just a prelude. I can��t imagine what terrible ordeals will strike humanity in the future�� but anyway, shouldn��t we have something to do right now?��

    ��of course. Mr Park.��

    Ma��an had no aggression.

    Even if there was aggression, there was no direct attack ability.

    To put it in arcana terms, it��s nothing more than a non-first move monster.

    ��At the very least, we should shoot down eyeballs like that to the best of our ability.��

    Shuk.

    Park Min-jae��s finger pointed to the sky.

    It was a bright night sky in the city with neon lights shining.

    The stars couldn��t be seen.

    Severalrge, red stars were twinkling in the sky.

    It must be a demon.

    Park Min-jae grinded his teeth.

    ��They would have hoped. May reality fall into chaos. Get wrapped up in negative emotions. Because I knew their ck purpose. From now on, we must not show it even if we force it. Even to repay the debt.��

    fast.

    It wasn��t just because he was called a mad dog.

    It was because he could not be overlooked because he was the branch manager of AAU.

    The lives of the yers sacrificed in this incident.

    Park Min-jae recited.

    ��Mourn, but do not grieve.��

    Those eyes shone resolutely.

    ��You shouldn��t be sad����

    Joshua blurted out at Minjae Park��s words.

    ��That��s not easy right now, Mr. Park.��

    yeah it might not be easy.

    However, Park Min-jae did not dwell.

    What made you have this thought?

    It was because I looked into the database of my Cosmo days.

    Akshan.

    I had a conversation with Yoon Soo-gyeom and Seong Hyun-joon and looked at the records about them.

    Even if you look at it again, a few screws are missing, a ss demon hunter.

    But the screw is missing.

    They were able to stand up to the devil.

    Park Min-jae recalled Akshan��s way of thinking.

    ��It is neither sacrifice, nor ident, nor death.��

    An Ak��shan demon hunter would have said this.

    ��The yers died fighting proudly.��

    *

    Reality and Arcana Continent.

    Twopletely different worlds.

    The news of reality arrives through the yer.

    The three guild masters of the Great Alliance.

    Schraig from Second Sun.

    and Skal.

    ��also��!��

    The yers of the Crusade Alliance breathed a sigh of relief. It is the time of the Arcana Continent four times faster than reality. The wait felt long, but it was worth the wait.

    ��There must be a reason themander-in-chief refused!��

    Hisagi drew a conclusion like a knife.

    ��Even if we joined, the efficiency would have decreased.��

    They say you can use the magic tower��s portal.

    In order to subdue the copse cracks around the world.

    In the end, you have to enter the rift yourself.

    ��It��s not like we don��t have anything to do.��

    Furthermore, the Allied Crusade had work to do on the Arcana Continent.

    To protect the empire from the powers that have been swarmed by the death of the emperor?

    Because it was a very important thing.

    However, the horsetail that is blurring.

    ��Actually, there isn��t much in Antonium, but����

    It was all because of something out of the ordinary.

    The level of the reinforcements that arrived in Antonium! 4 Families to the top of the Red-Eyes Dune Diamond. They were yers who interacted with them in Antonium and figured out their strength.

    Leonie stuck out her tongue.

    ��Everyone is a monster. Our help will be invisible.��

    It��s to the point where I can��t understand how themander-in-chief can lead such a force. But I was not discouraged. Why didn��t themander-in-chief leave a message?

    ��At first, I was dubious about what you were saying.��

    I will ask for the Arcana Continent.

    Hoyeol left such words.

    I went to reality alone.

    ��Now I get it. what we have to do.��

    Nam Tae-min continued.

    ��We need to find a crack here.��

    Reality and Arcana Continent.

    The crack is a strange space where twopletely different worlds are mixed.

    Just as there is an entrance, there is an exit.

    If a crack appeared in reality.

    Rifts should also appear on the Arcana continent.

    Nam Tae-min clenched his fist.

    ��I haven��t confirmed it yet, so it��s just a guess�� but I don��t know if I can clear the rift here before it copses. You don��t have to suck your fingers.��

    Schraig stroked his chin and replied.

    ��Does that make a lot of sense?��

    Did the barbarian invest stats in [Intelligence]?

    Nam Tae-min, who had been regarded as a mass of muscle, was seen again. It must have been because he and themander-in-chief worked together a lot. His perspective on the situation was much wider than his own.

    ��I��ll have to do my best too.��

    It was a moment of reflection for Schraig.

    snake eyes narrowing.

    Hisagi��s sharp point continued.

    ��That must be the opinion of Analyst Cheol-min Nam, right?��

    ����what?��

    ��Because Taemin-kun doesn��t have that kind of creativity.��

    ��No creativity? I��m not saying anything wrong����

    Was it like that?

    ��What am I again?��

    Schraigughed.

    Somehow even Nam Tae-min��s remarks.

    Hisagi Leoni Skal reacted insignificantly.

    It seems like this has always happened.

    Of course, Hisagi didn��t object to the opinion itself.

    about thirty.

    Nam Tae-min and his party left Antonium with the most elite executives of each guild.

    Nam Tae-min asked Skal, who was silent.

    ��Scal. Are you okay with the World Tree?��

    ��are you okay.��

    ��Wasn��t that what you were supposed to be protecting?��

    of course you have to keep

    The world tree, fully rooted, was growing rapidly.

    On the contrary, Skal��s face was pale.

    ����I don��t have the energy right now.��

    The long-awaited encounter with the dragon was the worst.

    �C ��Shut up, kid.��

    -��You havee a long way to ride on my back.��

    -��I��m bored, so try singing a song, Dragon Knight.��

    I don��t know if it��s a real dragon.

    A polymorphed Prosnax.

    Wasn��t it Skal who had suffered as much as he would have been tormented by chicks?

    ����need to recharge.��

    The look I was expecting was nowhere to be found.

    Well, there is no easy task in the world.

    It was a moment when Nam Tae-min thought nothing of it and shrugged.

    [Hawkeye].

    ��I knew it!��

    The yer who was scouting the surroundings with a wide view sent a signal.

    Taemin Nam. No, as Nam Cheol-min expected.

    A crack was also discovered on the Arcana continent.

    however.

    ��Can you see everyone?��

    ��no. nothing.��

    ��I can��t see either.��

    ��Are you Schraig?��

    ��It is the same.��

    No crack information was seen.

    The cracks were visible straight to the eye.

    The message didn��te up.

    Nam Tae-min rolls his head like Nam Chul-min.

    ��Let��s see, is it a rift that hasn��t been created in reality yet? By analogy, it��s still under construction. It means that the message is noting because the tent is not removed.��

    Hisagi added.

    ��Is it an unstable rift?��

    Then he rolled his snake eyes to figure out where he was.

    about several kilometers.

    It was a distance where Antonium could be seen with the naked eye.

    Even if the unavoidable happens inside the unstable rift.

    ��This is enough to escape.��

    Skal also added a word.

    ��That chick�� No, Prosnax told me. It��s not you, the dragon knight, who holds the reins, it��s me. So don��t even think about going too far.��

    ��but it seemed like something had changed.

    ��It��s good. anyway.��

    It was also a distance where he could receive support from Prosnax should something dangerous happen to Skal. It was a world tree that took root not far from the north of Antonium.

    Thanks, we agreed.

    ��Then let��s get in.��

    It was unavoidable.

    To see as much as you know.

    I simply didn��t notice.

    area of quirks.

    Unstable means that there is a lot of room for interference. The rift right before creation is the only rift where demonic beasts can reach from the Pandemonium, a world different from reality and the Arcana continent.

    Those who were ignorant of gii simply did not know.

    I couldn��t see it, hear it, or feel it.

    Primordial beings in the Pandemonium inside the rift.

    -is it.

    �C Is it possible to enter the cracks while being ignorant?

    �C Indeed, its potential is threatening.

    �C It would be better to trample it in advance.

    �C There is no objection.

    However, they were also overlooked.

    The fact that they are not the only ones who have entered the realm of strangeness.

    Before long, a majestic sound began to echo through the unstable rift.

    that was the sound of heels.

    again.

    Yes.

    again.

    Familiar with someone. Familiar.

    again.

    sound of heels.

    .

    .

    .

    Indeed, it is a trophy worthy of being dropped by the 4th ranked demon king.

    Indeed, it has an overwhelming effect.

    Thanks to this, it was possible to prevent an ident that could lead to a disaster.

    but this moment.

    I couldn��t be more happy.

    A message shing in front of your eyes.

    [I activate the unique skill, ��Heavenly Demon��s Limbo��.]

    ��Really Lee Ye-rim, my love-hate number!

 Chapter 437

    Episode 437. Progress (1)

    A new achievement.

    [You have acquired the achievement ��The One Who Witnessed the Pandemonium��.]

    The reason for not mentioning the effect is obvious. I thought there was no use for that effect right now. However, a person��s life is an unpredictablew.

    [Those who witnessed the Pandemonium: Witnessed the Pandemonium and built up an understanding of the Pandemonium. You will be able to awaken your ignorance and move forward. �C From now on, you can use the spoils of the Pandemonium.]

    The spoils of the Pandemonium.

    Of course, I thought it would only be possible to obtain it after entering the Demon Realm. Of course, I was the one who acquired items that could be said to be spoils of the Pandemonium from the Pandemonium��s Rich Diskus.

    [Demon Realm��s Bible, True Necronomicon]

    [Rating: Epic]

    [Restriction: Only the beings of the Pandemonium can read it.]

    [Effect: Upon understanding, knowledge about the Pandemonium is acquired.]

    [Description: Pandemonium A book written by Rich Discus. It describes how to survive in the demon world that has been eroded by demons. In addition, it bes a proof of ess to Discus�� resting ce in the dangerous Pandemonium.]

    ��The problem is that it��s already out of my hands.��

    The knowledge of the Demon Realm, a world different from the Arcana Continent.

    Because of that, there were parts that I didn��t understand even after reading it over and over, so I was about to ask the Mage Tower for donation research. Because I thought it would be more efficient than suffering alone.

    But I never thought that the Agkshan seniors in Hell would give me a surprise gift like this. Thanks to this, I had a chance to check the true value of the items of the underworld, even if it wasn��t necessarily the Necronomicon.

    [The Horseshoe of the 4th Throne]

    [Rating: ???]

    [Restrictions: Equivalent to the 4th Demon Lord]

    I calmly appraised Gamigin��s spoils.

    First of all, the rating was not serious.

    The rating is three question marks.

    But no panic.

    ��Is this a demonic concept?��

    I��ve already seen it once.

    [??? : Conquest of the Demon King �C Proof of the Tenth Seat]

    There was a ��question mark�� in the level of the demon world quest that is currently in progress. It��s something you never know. If you build a higher level of understanding of the Pandemonium, the question mark might turn into proper letters.

    ��The restrictions on wearing make sense.��

    equivalent to the original owner.

    If other yers saw the message, they��d wonder what they were talking about. However, while upying the tenth seat of Buer, I was the one who fully understood the concept of ��gyeok��.

    Thank you for your doubts.

    The word that you have solved theck of qualifications.

    So, without dy, I picked up Gamigin��s horseshoe.

    ��!��

    At that moment, the horseshoes began to glow.

    [The vision of the fourth throne sinks into you.]

    Ssss.

    Like being heated in a furnace.

    The horse��s hoof, which had been burning intensely, soonpletely soaked into my hand.

    Isn��t it the most unpleasant thing to think of Grandfell��s temper?

    Yes, there is no way the muzzle can stay still.

    ��You are very displeased.��

    however.

    ��Your sincerity can��t be ignored.��

    Wasn��t Gamigin��s horseshoe a surprise gift from the Akkshan seniors of Hell? Yes, let��s not ignore the sincerity of our seniors, Grandfel.

    ��It��s the first time I��ve received anything from those nobles.��

    And even considering the effect.

    Let��s hold on.

    The effect of the horseshoe was simple and clear.

    [Effect: Acquire Gamigin��s unique skill.]

    You can acquire a unique skill.

    It was me who had hunted countless demon lords and acquired and used the spoils of the demon lords. But does that mean that the level of loot changes when you reach the 10th position?

    ��It��s more dramatic than changing the rating from Epic to a question mark.��

    There was no need to dy.

    I immediately open the skill window.

    Confirmed the newly acquired unique skill.

    [The Walk of Destruction (Master): Gamigin, the demon king of the fourth throne. His horse��s hooves are imbued with formidable power. A formidable history will be included in every step of yours who has seized that power.]

    Is it a power enough to be engraved in history?

    I couldn��t fathom its power until I tried it.

    I headed straight to the top floor of the Magic Tower.

    As with the Underground Mugan of the Mage Tower, there are special rules on the top floor. It means that the top floor is the ce where you can manifest any kind of magic.

    ��In a word, it��s good to use as a practice field.��

    I immediately activated [Step of Ruin].

    The stride contains formidable destructive power.

    In order to confirm, I will have to take a step first.

    again.

    It was a moment when I stretched my legs in moderation as usual.

    My vision changed dramatically, and hallucinations passed before my eyes.

    No, it was an afterimage of memory rather than a hallucination.

    [Your unique skill, ��A Walk of Destruction�� evaluates you.]

    That��s right.

    It was just as the message said.

    Gamigin��s unique skill was evaluating me.

    Whether I am a vessel that can ept the vision or not.

    Gamigin in the afterimage of memory.

    The guy destroyed everything with a single step.

    Aside from Baal, he wasn��t one of the top three for nothing. Just as Baal destroyed the Serun continent, Gamigin also burned and trampled the continent I did not know.

    All right.

    Such a guy��s strength.

    again.

    It means that now it dwells in my steps.

    If it was Lee Ho-yeol in the past, he might have been frightened by the bloody directing, saying that with great poweres great responsibility. But right now Lee Ho-yeol is not in a position to choose between hot and cold rice.

    and.

    ��It��s so powerful that I can��t control it?��

    Who is our Grand Fell?

    The owner of a lofty spirit that no one can match.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Who dares to judge who?��

    He neither rejoices nor feels a great sense of responsibility when he has acquired Gamigin��s unique skill. Just the attitude of always. attitude as always. My stride was still steady and straight.

    ��Look straight ahead.��

    I looked like I was walking.

    ��To you, do my steps look like ��steps to ruin��?��

    And he took full control of Gamigin��s vision.

    [You have acquired the unique skill ��Step of Destruction��.]

    Of course, it didn��t end there.

    Just like a cat can��t just walk past a fish shop.

    That my naming sense is a course of destruction.

    There was no way I was going to look at the hideous skill name.

    I couldn��t help but resent it again.

    [Inherent skill ��Route of Destruction�� changes.]

    ����the real Lee Ye-rim.��

    2nd year of middle school, the period of stormy anger.

    How sensitive are you to your surroundings?

    Why do you say such nonsensical things?

    [You have acquired the unique skill ��Heavenly Demon Lord Limbo��.]

    Are you really trying to name a skill like this��!!

    *

    Count the number of people.

    Baal Gamigin Buer.

    wait no

    ��It��s not Buer anymore, it��s Lee Ho-yeol and Cloudy.��

    A demonic primeval existence.

    lord of the ten thrones.

    top lord.

    The top 7 Demon Kings except for the 3.

    Everyone gathered at the rift, the promised ce.

    It��s obvious, but it��s not the body.

    Compared to the main body, the mental body, which is only a fragment, was separated and manifested in the form of a demonic eye. Their bodies were still in the Demon Realm. Another voice rings out.

    ��I can��t see Gamigin.��

    ��He must be fighting to the death in hell.��

    ��His resurrection may not be far off.��

    They were the ones who witnessed that Gamigin was killed by Ho-yeol through the demonic eyes that surfaced in reality, but they didn��t care. Gamigin, like them, must have just died.

    ��To put his reputation aside, he��s pretty weak.��

    ��It was amazing what Hell could afford.��

    ��Because he��s a persistent guy, Gamigin-eun.��

    Depending on the rank, the evaluation towards Gamigin was different.

    Seven top demon lords.

    No one doubted Gamigin��s resurrection. They are themselves who have lived for eons since time immemorial. Even if it was hell, I was sure that Gamigin would not give in.

    Against him.

    ��Buer stupid guy.��

    Reviews of Buer hit rock bottom.

    It had to be. Because there was no dignity to him in the first ce. Seriously, how many times did a Discus Lich challenge to im his throne?

    ��I��m sorry about that.��

    Defeat Buer.

    The existence that upied the tenth seat.

    Lee Ho-yeol Cloudy.

    An evaluation of it follows.

    ��Isn��t that interesting? Two minds coexist in one body. He can neither be called an Arcana Continent nor an adventurer.��

    ��Do not regard him as an object of inquiry.��

    ��Of course, it��s too dangerous to explore.��

    Although the views differed, the conclusions were the same. In the first ce, the reason why the seven high-ranking demon lords cooperated was to annihte him. A cold and gloomy voice resounds.

    ��This confirms his ideal. Lee Ho-yeol Cloudy. This arrogant guy had no intention of giving up either the Arcana Continent or reality.��

    Augh ensues.

    ��It is more stupid than Buer. Why rebel against ��true truth��? Foolishly, you yourself are the closest to the true truth.��

    A conclusion has been drawn.

    ��However, the potential was confirmed this time as well. His presence alone put an end to the negative emotions we spread. Beyond that level, I even managed to control other people��s emotions.��

    Growing up with negative emotions.

    It was no different because he was a high-ranking demon king.

    In that sense, Ho-yeol was an even more threatening being.

    ��That emotion ��pride�� is dangerous.��

    No one raised a different opinion about ��Pride��. Even Paimon in the ninth throne, who had a rxed smile all the time, shut his mouth.

    ��It��s aplicated feeling indeed.��

    This is because pride cannot be clearly defined.

    But one thing was certain.

    Pride is a threat to them.

    To defeat Ho-yeol, who took the ce of Buer.

    This was the reason why all the top demon kings except Baal cooperated.

    Didn��t Gamigin, who fell into hell, also warn?

    -If you look at it lightly, you will be eaten again.

    It is said that carelessness is forbidden.

    Therefore, the top demon kings did not stop their progress.

    Moreover, this incident confirmed the abnormality of Ho-yeol.

    ��It destroys both worlds at the same time.��

    ��I hoped.��

    ��I will rally the army with the mouth of the Behemoth.��

    I started preparing to ruthlessly destroy that utopia.

    In that sense, it was a wee encounter.

    The adventurers of Arcana Continent entered the unstable rift.

    Paimon took a look at the knowledge of reality acquired through the Mystic Eye.

    ��Information about the rift didn��te to their eyes. If so, does it mean that he entered the rift despite the threat of the unknown? It is indeed a resolution worthy of praise.��

    What the primeval beings were most wary of was the ��unknown��.

    But they were the ones who overcame the fear of the unknown.

    someone opened up

    ��Is that pride?��

    Anyone including Paimon.

    There was no answer because he did not understand pride.

    But this time, too, the opinion was unanimous.

    Pride spreads like a gue.

    ��is it.��

    ��Is it possible to enter a crack while being ignorant?��

    ��The potential is truly threatening.��

    ��It would be better to trample it in advance.��

    ��There is no objection.��

    The power of the main body over the mental body.

    Part of it is starting to nest. Because it is the power transmitted from the Pandemonium to the unstable space called the rift. The efficiency dropped significantly, but it did not mean much.

    Even if it was only a fraction of the powerpared to the main body, it was enough to trample the allied yers�� holy war.

    No, it was natural not to know.

    for being too strong

    Because it was strong and I hadn��t stepped out in a while.

    they couldn��t face

    The nemesis Akkshan.

    because I couldn��t face it.

    Because I couldn��t figure out exactly what they were.

    I had no choice but to make a mistake.

    ����Gamigin is back.��

    Undoubtedly.

    The momentum that made the heavens and earth cry.

    This is the sound of the Gamigin��s hooves.

    ��Is Gamigin resurrected earlier than expected?��

    If it is true that he was resurrected.

    No wonder he came to this rift.

    Because Gamigin��s footsteps can run beyond space.

    But, as I said, it was an illusion.

    What eventually appeared.

    The existence they were so wary of.

    Again��

    because it was hot.

    why.

    Gamigin��s momentum from him��

    Could it be that Gamigin died in Hell?

    It��s a story that I couldn��t believe it, but I had to admit it.

    ��To trample is not to do so.��

    just one step.

    I was just stepping out.

    Just as Gamigin drove the world to ruin.

    Because the seven mental bodies of the higher demon kings were also crushed.

    in dismay.

    ��Look up from the bottom.��

    Hoyeol chanted.

    ��The steps of the Heavenly Demon that even the Ten Seats despise.��

 Chapter 438

    Episode 438. Steps (2)

    ��Why?

    ��The steps of the Heavenly Demon that even the Ten Seats despise.��

    Where is the stubborn stubbornness that usually didn��t budge at my pleas?

    Are you brazenly spitting out the word Heavenly Demon with those lips?!

    yes i know the fact

    It must all be because of the terrible love of flesh and blood.

    But if it��s going to be like this��

    ��You��re just the youngest member of the Lee family?!��

    Even if he could understand because Grandfel had a story, Wensu couldn��t just ignore it. Obvious. Unbeknownst to me, Yerim Lee colored Grandfel.

    Why did you persistently tease me in the chatroom?

    -So, when is the Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon?

    -No, the Heavenly Demon is the trend these days, Hoyeol-ah?

    -Everyone would rather be cool

    ???

    ��Let��s be patient now, Hoyeol.��

    Anyway, a unique skill acquired through the spoils of Gamigin.

    The effect of [Heavenly Demon��s War] was great.

    At the same time, I was able to figure out the subject.

    ��As expected, he��s ahead of me in the realm of oddities.��

    There was no need to painstakingly manifest a portal.

    The moment when the Heavenly Demon��s lordship was manifested.

    I was able to freely jump through dimensions.

    ��As well as looking.��

    It was able to detect and enter unstable fissures. This made one fact clear. Rifts are not hunting grounds or dungeons that yers can level up in the future.

    ��It��s a space where high-ranking demon lords can sleep as they please.��

    Cracks before being created in reality.

    They are high-level demon lords who can interfere with the ��unstable rift��. Right now, it has only influenced the magic eye, but it means that no one can guarantee what kind of modifications and traps will be dug in the future.

    Even now it is.

    I looked at the yers from the Allied Crusade, including Leoni Hisagi and Taemin Nam. Let��s see, you must have entered this ce through the rift created on the Arcana continent.

    ��That��s what the high-ranking demon lords noticed.��

    It wasn��t unlucky, it was a nned procedure.

    The demonic eyes of the high-ranking demon lords existed in all cracks. Even if it wasn��t for this rift, yers from the Arcana Continent would have had no choice but to face them in other unstable rifts.

    In that sense, it was fortunate that the Heavenly Demon reigned.

    Pars.

    It was no exaggeration to say that it had formidable destructive power. Because I trampled and crushed the mental body of a high-ranking demon lord just by appearing and crackling.

    ��It��s really fortunate.��

    What would have happened if I hadn��t intervened?

    It��s horrifying to imagine, but I didn��t have to imagine. Who is Grandfel? Even in this situation, I was spitting vicious words at the dispersing alter ego of the higher rank demon king.

    ��Remember. You are at my feet.��

    At this moment, it was me who was talking with the top demon lords.

    Yes.

    ��Gyeok�� to have a conversation with others.

    I also mean that ��gyeok�� is giving a different voice.

    Therefore, my voice was not heard by the yers.

    ����I really appreciate it again.��

    So, everyone is bound to be confused.

    ��Ho Ho-yeol? No, how is themander-in-chief here?��

    I responded calmly.

    ��I was on a walk.��

    Again, that��s not incorrect.

    All I had to do in the rift was to make a few noises and take a step. More than that��. you haven��t heard of it, right? Nonsensical nonsense about the heavenly horse or something.

    Didn��t everyone really hear that��?

    .

    .

    .

    Nam Tae-min engraved the acquired knowledge in his head.

    ��The rifts created on the Arcana continent are unstable rifts before they are created in reality. The ones who can enter that unstable rift are those with the ��ss��. In other words, there is only a high-ranking demon king or an existence equal to such a high-ranking demon king.��

    It��s obvious, but this time, it wasn��t the conclusion Nam Tae-min came to.

    Themander-in-chief we met by chance in the rift.

    Because it was valuable information that Ho-yeol personally gave me.

    ��Did everyone remember?��

    Even to deliver it to Nam Cheol-min.

    Nam Tae-min, repeated over and over again in my head.

    Hisagi added to Nam Tae-min.

    ��I forgot one important fact, Taemin-kun.��

    ��I? what? Don��t you have anything like that?��

    He shook his head at Nam Tae-min, who had a puzzled look on his face.

    ��The fact that we entered that rift.��

    ����!!!��

    ording to Hoyeol.

    Unstable cracks are those who have an understanding of strangeness.

    It was said that it was a space that only those with dignity could enter.

    But they��

    Hisagi calmly continues.

    ��We do not understand the danger. I didn��t even realize that a high-ranking demon existed inside the rift. Still, I was able to enter the rift.��

    Schraig came up with a guess.

    ��Maybe it��s because we��re yers, right? Even if it��s unstable, a crack is a crack anyway. yers are beings who can freely enter the rift, right?��

    I try to put on a troubled expression.

    It��s aplicated story for a berserker��s head to follow.

    Leonie muttered as she crossed her legs.

    ��So what is the conclusion? thank god? Are you screwed?��

    Skal, who had been silent, responded.

    ��It depends on your point of view.��

    ��What depends on your point of view?��

    ��Either we be unexpected jokers or burdens.��

    ����!��

    ��It means one or the other.��

    If you can take advantage of free entry into the unstable rift. It should be able to contribute to obstructing and blocking the ns of the higher level demon king. However, as before, if you don��t notice the existence of the higher level Demon King��

    Hisashi added calmly.

    ��If themander-in-chief hadn��t been there, it would have been annihtion.��

    There was no bacsh.

    ������

    It was because no one noticed the existence of the higher demon king.

    Suddenly, the sound of someone grinding their teeth was heard.

    It was clear that it was because I had grasped the subject once again.

    But there was no discouragement.

    ��good. Then you have a clear goal.��

    Entering the Unstable Rift.

    If you grow to a level where you can clear unstable rifts, wouldn��t that mean that you can prevent rifts from being created in reality beyond simply supporting themander-in-chief?

    Nam Tae-min clenched his fist right away.

    ��Now I get it. what we have to do.��

    Why did Hoyeol let them stay on the Arcana continent?

    It is the Arcana Continent where numerous buffs including experience points are activated.

    Because it was the best environment for yers to grow.

    ��So let��s all jump four times faster from now on.��

    It��s Nam Tae-min��s words, but even Hisagi didn��t throw up.

    It was a moment when everyone agreed.

    As soon as I took a step, there was a memory that suddenly came to mind.

    ��By the way�� wasn��t I the only one who saw it?��

    ��what?��

    ��No, from inside the rift.��

    As I said, the yers who didn��t have the dignity couldn��t detect the presence of the high-ranking demon king inside the unstable rift. At most, they only witnessed the monsters that inhabited the nearby fields.

    Schraig recalled.

    ��It was a ce not far from Antonium. It��s a field where at most level 200 monsters appear. Common sense����

    Leonie interrupted.

    ��Isn��t it strange that the appearance message popped up?��

    The message of appearance suddenly popped into my sight.

    Monsters enough to output an appearance message were not conspicuous in the field. That means that one of the higher rank demon lords printed out an appearance message.

    [The self-proimed Heavenly Demon appears.]

    ��What does the self-proimed Heavenly Demon mean?

    The anguished Leonie shook her head.

    ��I don��t know what kind of child he is, but he definitely has unusual tastes.��

    *

    Shadow Mercenaries.

    ��For that reason�� it ended up like this.��

    Captain Wolf evaded his words.

    ��As expected, no matter how much I think about it, I��m not the leader.��

    Until the moment when the riots are annihted.

    The shadow mercenaries joined Kichi, a fugitive and former leader. Unfortunately for Wolf, Kitsch couldn��t afford to pay attention to Wolf��sints.

    ��It must be retrieved.��

    What the Kwangpokhoe was aiming for was Cloudy Ho-yeol, a huge prey iparable to the shadow mercenaries. And they are in the shadow mercenary��s sacred ground, ��The Canyon of the Forgotten����

    ��I got a weapon that can kill Cloudy.��

    It��s not bluff or lies.

    It was the holy ce of the shadow mercenaries, unlike any other ce.

    The gangsters must have risked their lives to enter the gorge.

    However, I still couldn��t understand.

    ��It��s not strange to find a holy ce.��

    Because the Shadow Mercenary Corps already had a criminal record for assassinating Cloudy��s bloodline once. However, I couldn��t understand the location where the members of the Broadway Society had gone.

    They made no attempt to enter the hideout.

    I was just looking for a corpse that had been randomly thrown into the canyon.

    Whose corpse did the gangsters search for?

    In someone��s pile of cheetahs.

    Could he have found the weapon to kill Cloudy?

    at about that.

    ��after.��

    Kitsch cut off his thoughts with a sigh.

    Questions should be resolved before they die.

    Her pupils sunk deeply.

    ��It��s definitely not the same as before.��

    The feel of the dagger in your hand.

    Kichi sensed that his senses had be dull. It must be so. In the world of adventurers, he has continued to live a life that could not even be dreamed of on the Arcana continent.

    Compared to the time when he went back and forth to carry out requests every day, it is natural that his current body is not normal. Kitsch looked at Rock Kid.

    ��Especially because hepeted with that muscle mass.��

    Suddenly, the scenery of Yusra Kingdomes to mind.

    ��It was beautiful, Yusura.��

    It is not a snobbish meaning that gold and silver treasures overflow and look beautiful. It was the kingdom of Yusra, which was forgotten by everyone as an ancient kingdom. In addition, it was a world of adventurers who did not properly grasp the notoriety of the shadow mercenaries.

    ��It was perfect to throw away the past and live in hiding.��

    Of course, my habit is that I can��t give to others.

    ����ah.��

    It btedly reminded me of the credit price I put on the Golden Calf Tavern.

    I��ll have to go back to Yusra someday, even to pay off the debt.

    I wonder if they will ept me again.

    ��As long as the shadow mercenaries started moving again.��

    And more than the adventurers have returned to the Arcana continent.

    The notoriety and mistakes of the shadow mercenaries once again.

    It will have no choice but to appear above the surface of the water.

    The people of Yusra and the adventurers did not know the truth, so they were kind to themselves. If they knew that ugly bare face, the shadow mercenaries would have no choice but to wander in the shadows again.

    So, Kitsch did not forget.

    Yes, even while prating their notoriety.

    Even after losing his precious sister to the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Ho-yeol, who forgave them.

    So I had no choice but to move on.

    Even the sad news you hear.

    9 Seok DeCheve opened his mouth.

    ��Nadivo is dead.��

    Nadivo, the 8th seat, who was a scout and headed to the Territory of the Broads as an advance party.

    I had guessed from the moment Nadivo��s vision sharing stopped.

    Kitsch covered his face with a mask.

    The body is not whole.

    Of course, the sense of practice has been dulled due to the nk space.

    Even the Shadow God left the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Kitsch looked down at the floor.

    The shadows stolen by the shadow god still haven��t returned.

    ��I wonder if the apostle contract will be valid.��

    Still, there was something I had to get back.

    Is it simply a weapon that will kill Cloudy, which was seized by the Berserk Society?

    I don��t know if it��s the pride you always said.

    Kitsch opens his mouth.

    ��I will have to get it back.��

    The shadow mercenaries are on the move.

    ��As the master of the shadows.��

    To announce that the tycoon from the underworld has returned to the continent.

    .

    .

    [The notoriety of the Shadow Mercenary Resonates on the Arcana Continent.]

 Chapter 439

    Episode 439. Hypocrite (1)

    The reward was sweet.

    ��Seizing opportunities is also a skill.��

    ��look. Is there an easy way to get there?��

    ��Yeah, since when did everyone live so damn nice?��

    A lot of world quests that came to mind.

    It was a quest that had to be hostile to the Empire. At first, it was intriguing. Why wasn��t it not enough that the emperor of the empire died, so even Lee Ho-yeol, who was being discussed as the next emperor, gave up the throne?

    ��But you must have moved at that time.��

    However, the forces gathered in Antonium were unusual. Not to mention the Knights of the Lionheart, who had returned from reality, as well as powerful forces that could not be known where they came from.

    ��I went one step further and said that the northern part of Antonium was guarded by a dragon����

    ��Didn��t I say that the Apocalypto Guild was properly robbed?��

    ��Tsk tsk. That��s why you have to notice like us.��

    In that sense, the important thing was timing.

    ��I just need to look at Lee Ho-yeol, you idiots.��

    about thirty people.

    Gambas is a guild member who rode the same boat with the same thoughts.

    I looked at the yers.

    The name of the ship is [Broad Expo].

    Reflect on the knowledge of the days when Arcana was just a game.

    ��He��s a big man who divided the shadow mercenaries and the shadows. Arcana Continent for us. No, at least it��s a deviation that I wouldn��t have dreamed of even if the empire was fine. The bounty would have been raised just because you joined the berserker?��

    notorious system.

    In the Empire��s territories, if youmit an evil deed, the Empire��s soldiers will follow you.

    However, the story is different when ites to the ruined Arcana continent.

    ��You can��t afford to care about us!��

    The Empire, let alone maintaining the security of its territory.

    It was also urgent to protect the capital, Antonium.

    Of course, Gambas intended to keep the proper line.

    ��You don��t want to live your whole life on the Arcana continent, right? So, let��s do everything in moderation, in moderation. While avoiding confrontation with the yers as much as possible����

    The reason for avoiding it was simple.

    A PK where yers hunt yers.

    From the copsed unification of the world to the supernovas that disappeared without a trace.

    Because Gambas learned a lesson from the end of a yer who used to be a PK.

    Apart from that reason, there was no reason for the same yers to confront each other.

    ��To put it simply, we are only targeting Arcanas who have no repercussions even if we deal with them! Who��s going to recognize us? There are no cameras, smartphones, or SNS on the Arcana continent!��

    Gambas confirmed the quest objective.

    [World Quest: For the Resurrection of Madness]

    Are you ready to dye the continent into madness?

    What the Broadshoe wants from you is proof.

    Let the madness of chaos cover the continent.

    �C Carry out the ughter in the name of the broadside. (In progress)

    Gambas��s eyes sparkled like oil.

    ��You know the reputation of the Shadow Mercenaries, right? How much money did those guys make? It��s the broadside that was the rival of the shadow mercenaries. If only I could build rtionships and influence step by step here!��

    ��You mean we can catch up with Lee Ho-yeol?��

    ����no, but Lee Ho-yeol is a bit like that.��

    No matter how mad he was, he had to regain his reason.

    ����Well, even if we can��t control the sunny side where Lee Ho-yeol exists, we can control the negative side. Isn��t that bad business? What do you know? That the Arcana continent is not intact.��

    In chaos, the shadow of the dark side is thicker than the light side.

    I don��t know what other yers will think.

    Gambas thought his choice was the most reasonable.

    The corner of the mouth that rises meanly.

    ��Yes, even if things get twisted����

    There was no way for this mogaji to run away.

    Lee Ho-yeol He was a merciful man.

    He showed mercy to non-devils over and over again.

    Furthermore, the nemesis of the broadsword society.

    It is an established fact that the shadow mercenaries are also following Lee Ho-yeol��s orders. Even if the Kwangpokhoe were defeated in the power battle with the Shadow Mercenaries, the Shadow Mercenaries would not be able to do anything about themselves as yers.

    ��Even by looking at Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Gambas murmured.

    ��In the end, it��s a business that has nothing to lose.��

    There was no reason to dy.

    Carry out the ughter in the name of the gang.

    The yers, including Gambas, immediately achieved the quest goal.

    I��ve already thought of that excuse.

    ��We just killed a demon possessing a human.��

    Why was it amon ghost story among yers?

    After stabbing a party member in order to monopolize the loot obtained from the rift. He said he couldn��t help it because he was possessed by the devil. Rumor has it that there aren��t just one or two yers pouring out fake tears.

    Gambas opened his mouth slightly.

    ��Is there anyw that says Lee Ho-yeol wouldn��t have done that? No, Lee Ho-yeol will hunt demons mercilessly. Maybe they mistook innocent yers for demons and hunted them����

    That was then.

    [��Caution: HP is too low.]

    Seriously.

    The reason why Gambas�� eyesight turned ck and white.

    ����uh?��

    Degur.

    With a dying heart.

    Gambas��s head rolls down to the floor.

    Gambas, who had just been talking, died instantly.

    ��Ga Gambas?��

    More unrealistic than a scene in a movie. A solid red line appeared from the nape of her neck, and her neck fell off. It was like a mannequin falling over.

    ��Ughhhhhh!��

    I didn��t even dare to respond.

    Gambas is one of the yers who joined the broadshoe.

    Because he had the power to count in one hand.

    Bubbly.

    ��Please��! All lives!!��

    So, all Gambas and his party threw down their weapons, knelt down, and bowed their heads. All I could do was keep my head down and think of the reason.

    ����Could it be that we killed a high-ranking NPC?��

    ��No it can��t be. It was amon beggar!��

    ��No matter how hard it is, the reason to kill us is��!��

    A voice suddenly rings out.

    ��What are you an adventurer?��

    ��recognized that we are adventurers?

    There was a hint of hope in his voice. It was the moment when the yers quietly lifted their heads. It was a face you would never forget if you saw it once.

    Shadow Mercenary Corps Malseok Rock Kid.

    Rock Kid��s notoriety was exceptionally high. First of all, if you have visited the Golden Calf Tavern in Yusra Kingdom at least once, you have to know about Rock Kid, a famous customer.

    ��I lived.��

    The yers were relieved.

    It was the same reason as Gambas. The shadow mercenaries, including Rock Kid, were still feared, but weren��t they closely rted to Lee Ho-yeol anyway?

    ����Yeah, even thinking of Lee Ho-yeol.��

    The shadow mercenaries have no choice but to show mercy to us.

    Didn��t Gambas tell you?

    We believe in Gambas�� words��

    ����!��

    A reality that bes aware of in an instant.

    It was.

    Gambas, who was sure, was already amputated by Rock Kid.

    ����That��s simply because I didn��t recognize him as an adventurer.��

    Okay, at times like this, I needed an appeal.

    ��That��s right! We are yer adventurers! In pursuit of a quest, I had no choice but to join the broadshoe�� Of course I didn��t mean it! How could we do such a disrespectful thing when we are allied to the Holy Temple?��

    ��Hmm.��

    ��You��re Lockkid from the Shadow Mercenary Corps, right? I just think of it as an unavoidable ident. Because we also have a small responsibility. I will never mention the current ident to anyone, including Captain Lee Ho-yeol, and I will live my life burying it����

    Rockkid replied.

    ��No, you don��t have to.��

    ����yes?��

    ��You guys are going to die here.��

    quick.

    Lockkid��s two-handed axes rush at defenseless yers.

    Ruler of the Colosseum.

    Rock Kid��s face was stained with blood just like that time.

    Pooh.

    However, he does not taste the hot blood on his tongue as he did back then.

    don��t even let out augh

    not even excited

    Rockkid just looked at the strewn corpse with a cold gaze.

    ��You��re talking nonsense.��

    Abominable bastards.

    Rockkid immediately moved on. The Kwangpokhoe was using the abandoned castle as a hideout. It wasn��t that he had been defeated by the shadow mercenaries of the past, who were nothing more than trash.

    ��If it��s in the dark, live like a shady ce.��

    Didn��t you break the basics and end up ruining everything for me?

    ��Oh, that��s bloody. Rock kid.��

    ��Shut up, old man.��

    ��The blood-smelling frog.��

    ��Shut up, wizard.��

    ��How many people have you killed, Rock Kid? Did I win again?��

    ��Shut up, dwarf.��

    Excluding Nadivo, the eighth-seok who was killed in action.

    The scattered shadow mercenaries gathered in front of the castle gate. Rockkid looked around. Kitsch was invisible. As expected, I wanted to be the first to enter the interior.

    p.

    Instead, he saw Wolf. Wolf��s crossbow was aiming at the adventurer��s head, who was dripping with tears. The adventurer begged Wolf.

    ��please��! I��ll beg you like this I will never talk about what happened today! Are you worried about that too? In real life and on the Arcana Continent, this kind of evil is spreading and there is nothing good about it, isn��t it?!��

    That��s not wrong.

    Lockkid remembered his life in Yusra Kingdom.

    It was free but not bad.

    Sometimes, to the point of forgetting this terrible smell of blood.

    I always thought at the same time.

    My ce is not such a peaceful ce.

    Lockkid gripped the hilt tightly.

    Wolf If that bastard hesitates.

    That adventurer��s head I will ughter.

    however.

    ��It was. You have stepped on the Arcana Continent with such calctions in mind. That��s why he was begging for his life from me, the leader of the Shadow Mercenary Corps, even after joining the Broads.��

    Wolf added coldly.

    ��It will be the end befitting a hypocrite like you.��

    ����!��

    Did you notice that there is no hope in that word?

    If not, is it thest outburst right before death?

    The adventurer grabbed Wolf by the tail and stretched out.

    ��dissembler? Well done you trash bastards! Shadow Mercenaries Do you think bastards like you are a good fit for the Crusade Alliance? Bastards who killed anyone, regardless of gender or age, if it was just money. You��re trying to run the washing machine now?!��

    Rockkid looked at Wolf gently.

    The reason why Rockkid didn��t like Wolf as the general manager is simple. He didn��t fit in with the Shadow Mercenaries. To be precise, the punishment he hadmitted was light.

    -��I sold arade to the enemy.��

    The story Wolf told himself was nothing but self-defense to Rock Kid. Therefore, Rockkid always doubted Wolf��s authenticity. One day, I even asked a direct question.

    -��Wolf, are you a hypocrite?��

    The Wolf of the past did not answer.

    ��Yes, I was a hypocrite.��

    But now Wolf was different.

    Wolf��s fingers move.

    To the adventurer who pinpointed the contradictions of the hypocrite shadow mercenaries.

    p.

    Pull the trigger of the crossbow.

    ��Not anymore.��

    hooked

    Wolf looked at the adventurer who died instantly.

    With this, the shadow mercenaries crossed a river they could never return to.

    Shouldn��t that be the case?

    ��One hundred and fifty five.��

    ��How many adventurers among them?��

    ��About thirty? Anyway, I killed them all, Captain.��

    A taboo in the world of adventurers.

    Regardless of the reason, killing adventurers is strictly forbidden.

    They killed 30 adventurers who were treated as such.

    in just ten minutes.

    It was an atrocity that even the benevolentmander-in-chief could not bear to forgive.

    ��Maybe we betrayed his expectations.��

    But it is unavoidable.

    The shadow mercenaries are evil.

    just by hooking up.

    Your reputation is full of blemishes.

    He was the worst viin of the Arcana Continent.

    So, Wolf follows the method of the Shadow Mercenaries.

    I was thinking of paying off the favor I received from Ho-yeol.

    ��We are wicked.��

    no matter when

    ��Nevertheless, we must be even more vicious perpetrators.��

    I can die happily in your hands.

    Because in the thick darkness, the light shines more firmly.

    At Wolf��s words, Lockkid��s hand, which was holding the axe, rxed.

    Good eyes, Wolf.

    Now the shadow mercenaries have be trash.

    Still, there were things I couldn��t admit.

    Rockkid shrugged.

    ��Anyway, I think I��m better looking than you.��

    *

    Now it��s time to struggle again.

    Thanks to Gamigin��s trophies��

    No, it��s not that name anymore.

    ��Thanks to that bastard��s reign��!��

    It was me who came face-to-face with the high-ranking demon king.

    Thanks to that, I realized that their threat is not normal.

    ��They were undeservedly busy with the subject of their inferior race.��

    To think that the Demonic Beast would reach directly from the Demon Realm to reality through the rift.

    Of course, I cannot control all cracks by myself.

    I ran into a real problem.

    ��It must be a burden to deal with the Heavenly Demon.��

    ��shit.

    The cubic court of Mr. Granfell, who is still shameless.

    Desperately turning away, I shook my head contemptuously.

    ��There are not many bodies, and it is physically impossible.��

    Then again, there was only one way.

    It��s just me jumping into the tiger��s den demon realm.

    If I jump into the demon realm

    Even the top demon lords won��t be able to use their mental bodies in a good way.

    ��Because you won��t be able to overlook me aiming for the main body.��

    The question is whether I have the confidence to jump into the realm of demons

    .

    did you just say

    He said that while facing the high-ranking demon king, he felt that ridiculous strength again. Even if it was just the Mystic Eye that turned reality into a mess, I was close to a harmony that I couldn��t even dream of.

    ��I have no choice but to try.��

    In a word, it requires dramatic growth.

    It was also unique.

    I looked at the emerging message.

    [Understanding of Darkness (Curse): Significantly increases appropriate magic affinity. However, he must face the past, which is the source of suitable magical power. �C Currently suitable magic affinity: 30%]

    Entering the understanding of darkness.

    [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth alone (30%): A rare genius who sphemes even the unsalted goddess. Demonstrate the talent of Grand Fel Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.]

    To raise the skill level of the Heaven and Earth, the child alone.

    Especially this time, there was also a ss quest rted to the past of Grandfel. Perhaps, during this entry, we may learn about the past of Grandfell, which is entangled in the Akkshan Civil War.

    But there was a major stumbling block.

    You never know how long you will spend in [Understanding the Darkness]. So I rolled my hair. It showed Lee Ho-yeol��s way of thinking, who used up everything he didn��t have when he was struggling desperately.

    Thanks, I found an option.

    [Society of space-time: entering the social space of consciousness space-time.]

    Utilizing the fact that time did not pass in the social space of space-time.

    I was thinking of activating Dark Understanding at the social hall.

    ��It��s always reluctant.��

    In the social world, Grand Fel is like an oasis in the desert.

    stick to that setting.

    I took heavy steps and trimmed my clothes.

    .

    .

    .

    again.

    ��The sound of shoes that seem to have grown even more since they learned how to rule the Heavenly Demon. But fortunately, there was nothing to focus on me. My eyes sank coldly.

    The social space of space and time.

    ����!��

    Because there was something that shouldn��t have been there.

 Chapter 440

    Episode 440. Hypocrites (2)

    If it��s bad luck, it must be bad luck.

    It��s not apliment.

    Grandfel��s head is literally a flower garden. Thanks to that, a person who can be called evil to Grandfel, who does not easily give up on human expectations? It means no different than the devil.

    The social space of space and time.

    I am a human no different from the devil in that ce.

    I met Ryuo Junchun.

    To be precise, with Liu Junchun��s head on the floor.

    Needless to say, I wasn��t surprised.

    The news of Liuo Junchun��s death is Argentres.

    And I heard about it through Yongseongrak.

    ��It��s as you say.��

    Former member of Cheonha Unification.

    Yong Seong-rak said that he was not vignt until the end.

    He judged that if he knew Junchun Ryu, he might use some filthy method to fight until he died. If it was cruel, he said that he had finished the brutal post-processing process.

    Yong Seong-rak��s tragic voice was still clear in my ears.

    �C ��Because that was all I learned from him.��

    I must have said that Liuo Junquan��s head was buried deep in the ground��

    I looked at the mound of dirt that had fallen on the floor of the ballroom.

    ��Someone pulled out Liuo Junchun��s buried head.��

    Who is it.

    First of all, he is not an ordinary person.

    Because this is a [social venue in time and space].

    ��What is certain is that he is a transcendental person.��

    It��s already hard to be a transcendental person.

    The vast continent of Arcana.

    It is a magic tower that is officially treated as the best armed group on the Arcana continent. Even in such a mage tower, those who formed a circle and attained the qualifications of transcendentalists were very few throughout history.

    Senior mage, of course.

    ��Even Marcelo isn��t a transcendent.��

    That hateful cat��

    ��No, should I call it a cone-shaped hat now?��

    Because even the former tower owner couldn��t form aplete circle.

    So I had no choice but to be serious.

    What kind of guy are you?

    ��What ulterior motive did youmit such an entricity?��

    my lips fall

    ��I thought so.��

    ��Don��t speak as if you guessed it, Grandfel.

    ��There must be a reason why my feet were heavy.��

    Didn��t you just hate going to social gatherings��!

    It��s just a corpse now.

    I was well aware of the atrocities that Ryuo Junchun hadmitted.

    Can there be nice words?

    ��The subject is a social gathering ce, so the ce where you belong is hell.��

    A bitch wishing for good luck.

    It��s not strange even if there are more vicious words than this.

    But my cubic tablet stopped at that point.

    ��The important thing is not Liuo Junchun.��

    Some transcendental for some reason.

    Liuo Junchun��s head buried in the ground.

    It��s a matter of getting out of the world.

    I raised my horsepower.

    Blinking message.

    [Actions of force are prohibited in this location.]

    I know.

    Seeing the message reminded me of it.

    It was the first encounter with Sword Saint Shagwin.

    ��I just trusted that message and trembled fearlessly.��

    As I said before, it is impossible to know the future of human work.

    oh my god.

    Who knew that I would be a senior-junior rtionship with Shagwin?

    That I would be a distant demon hunter senior.

    ��anyway.��

    Again, that��s not what��s important.

    I interfere with magic.

    I started to explore the memories that were tangled in the social gathering ce. It��s a bit embarrassing because it��s like self-praise, but�� The manifestation of magic is possible because the ascending of the throne and awakening magic that surpasses even the magic of twilight.

    self.

    Magical particles of different ��types�� are scattered in the air.

    The magic particles that eventually transform into human form.

    They begin to move as if reenacting the situation at a social school.

    ��It��s just a shape, so I can��t recognize the face.��

    I couldn��t even hear the sound, but I could guess the situation just from the y of the magic particles.

    yes, is this how it happened?

    The two hands of the unknown Transcendentalist headed for Liuo Junchun��s separated head. Touch the area around the crown of the head. Then again, a hand directed over the head of the transcendentalist himself.

    I was able to grasp the meaning of the action at once.

    ��You are foolish.��

    It was stolen. Liu Junchun��s crown.

    ��To covet that throne.��

    Ryuo Junchun��s ss [Monarch].

    Through the tangled past of the 4 families and the royal family Ceric Rose.

    I learned what kind of monarchs are on the Arcana continent.

    A monarch is literally a vessel that can reign.

    A person who is not born with the qualities of a monarch cannot be called a king, regardless of his strength. I don��t know if that setting is the aftermath of the [Monarch] ss setting back when Arcana was just a game, but��

    ��It doesn��t change that it was realized like other settings.��

    Yes.

    The Transcendentalist hijacked Liuo Junchun��s [Lord] ss in some way. It was to obtain a vessel to rule as a monarch. I didn��t have a mirror so I couldn��t see my expression.

    I could guess.

    I must be tantly revealing my ufortable nting.

    Yes, it is Grandfel who treats wealth and honor as ��something like that��.

    even recently.

    ��He refused the position of emperor of the empire.��

    Because of that, the venom continues.

    ��I��m curious about that foolish face.��

    Contrary to confident derations.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, couldn��t help but be nervous.

    That��s right, the human form that came to mind was not one.

    ��Excluding six.��

    Excluding Transcendentalists who crowned themselves.

    three on each side of him.

    There were people lined up.

    It is a social meeting ce of space and time.

    They must also be said to be transcendental.

    Let��s see, the seven transcendental unions.

    They set out to im the throne.

    By now��

    ��You must have thought of the linked World Quest.��

    Even Liuo Junchun��s crown is not an ordinary crown.

    Likewise, the information acquired through Yongseongrak.

    Because Ryuo Junchun had finished changing jobs as [Tyrant].

    ��With that influence, he might run amok like Ryuo Junchun.��

    seven transcendents.

    The strong people of the continent unite to walk the path of tyrants.

    If it was me in the past, I might have been frightened.

    however.

    ��Well,pared to a high-ranking demon king, he��s aegyo.��

    More than when I was trembling at Shagwin.

    I have grown iparably.

    I can show you any evidence of that.

    again.

    I took a step

    Except for me, transcendent people.

    Peeping noses also made their way across the invisible social hall.

    I stepped towards the stairs.

    shing message again.

    [Entering the upper level of the social space of time and space.]

    Transcendentalists who can enter the upper level can be counted on one hand.

    4 family heads.

    And only Mary, who was called the Witch of the Southern Sea.

    again.

    But I climbed the stairs again.

    [Entering the top floor of the space-time social hall.]

    I was the only one who could enter the top floor.

    Not just one or two stairs.

    If you ask me if there is a reason why my legs hurt to climb to the top floor.

    By Grandfel standards, it is no different from garbage. On the lower floor of the social hall where Liuo Junchun��s head was rolling around. It must be a strong expression of intention that he does not want to stay even for a moment.

    ��I do not intend to breathe filthy air.��

    Yes, that��s why it��s like you. Grand Fel.

    In any case, I did not forget the first goal. The reason I entered the social space of time and space was to activate [Understanding of Darkness]. Fortunately, my struggle was valid.

    [Entering the curse ��Understanding of Darkness��.]

    The sight is slowly getting darker.

    Ting.

    I tossed a [space-time gold coin] into the air.

    A ss of water immediately appeared on the table.

    Ordering the water of life from the shop in space and time.

    Jiik.

    Then he tore the wrapping paper with a hand that he was ustomed to.

    I took out the tea bag from the wrapping paper and put it in a cup.

    recited calmly.

    ��I will be back before the tea cools down.��

    If you ask me what I��m talking about when it��s already cold water�� Let��s say it��s a Granfell-style way of saying that I won��t be swayed by the [Understanding the Darkness] penalty of jetg anymore.

    Anyway, there��s no way to skip it, Grandfel.

    ��Looking at brewing green tea in cold water even in this situation.��

    I really can��t stop.

    Take a moment to swallow augh.

    A message popped up in front of my eyes.

    though ustomed to it.

    [Entering ��Akkshan��, the sacred ground of demon hunters.]

    ����!��

    with a distantndscape.

    *

    Shake.

    The cone-shaped hat above his head says.

    �C It would be nice to be a little more happy.

    Arcana Continent.

    Antonium, the capital of the empire.

    Jessie, who was looking around, answered.

    ��I am already happy enough!��

    Whispering cone hat.

    It��s like a cat wagging its tail.

    The cone-shaped hat was more specific.

    -Yes, it is fortunate that the Empire is intact. But what I��m talking about is not my impression of returning to Antonium. Didn��t you jump over me who was so annoying?

    Jessie surpassed the former tower owner?

    In some ways it was right and in others it was wrong. However, Jesse understood the meaning of the teacher at once. A skill window to look away from the street and check.

    [Society of time and space: Enter the social space of consciousness and time and space.]

    Jessie, who has been reborn as a perfect [Great Wizard], has reached the ranks of transcendentalists.

    -This is the scene I want to show to those elderly people who say that there is no disciple better than the teacher. Didn��t I tell you? you are a good kid So pay attention to magic.

    It was a conical hat that had mastered Jessie since the time when she did not know the difference between [skills] and [magic] in the past.

    It was regrettable that Jesse��s stubbornness, which seemed like a fortress, was turned upside down like the palm of his hand because of this senior man

    .

    Of course, Mary��s education could not be overlooked. Despite spending a considerable amount of time with Jesse, the two didn��t get very close. Because that is also the chief��s responsibility.

    -Anyway, I��m really proud of you.

    However, the top owner also had doubts. It was all the more so because she had reached the threshold of the transcendent in the past. The conditions for ess to social venues in time and space to reflect on.

    In order to be recognized as a transcendent and enter the social arena of time and space, a majority of votes must be obtained from the transcendents. I still couldn��t understand why those high-nosed people��

    voted for Jessie. It��s not like Jesse��s performance in the world of adventurers has resonated all the way to the Arcana continent.

    It would be nice if it was a simple master��s old heart.

    There was now that did not go against the uneasy premonition.

    Jesse��s eyes flickered.

    A message popped up.

    The social space of space and time.

    In the words of the yers.

    ancestralmunity.

    Whisper system faithfully implemented as amunity function. Tranted into thenguage of the Arcana continent, it was the arrival of telepathy that only transcendentalists could hear and respond to.

    �C ��Jesse Heinness, adventurer and archmage. Don��t be surprised. Even if you can��t answer, I understand. The power of a transcendental being must still be unfamiliar to you.��

    Jesse replied.

    -��Who are you?��

    Could it be unfamiliar?

    Using the whisper system for yers is nothing short of cake.

    But the opponent let out a sigh.

    -��Even though this power of resurrection is gone, is the continent��s favoritism toward adventurers still the same? As soon as he became a transcendental being, he would freely use telepathy. Rather, it can save you a lot of trouble.��

    ��Why do you think it��s overrated?

    Jessie shuts her mouth.

    Sometimes silence is a virtue.

    When I went to Ho-yeol��s office to solve a question about magic in the past. It was because he remembered what he had heard from Ho-yeol. And as expected, the teachings of Ho-yeol did not go against it.

    -��You must have had a gut feeling, Jesse Heinness. The fact that the achievements you have made are absurdly weak to be called a transcendent. Nevertheless, you received the majority vote and were called the transcendent. Do you know why?��

    A meaningful voice continues in the brain.

    �C ��Because the seven Transcendentalists agreed.��

    There was a lot of information that could be gleaned from that number.

    Seven is more than half of the existing Transcendentalists.

    A state in which at least seven transcendental beings agree.

    And to those seven��

    ��This chief is not included.��

    Why can you be absolutely sure?

    Simple.

    A more thorough public and private.

    It was Chief Lee who was faithful to principles and discipline more than any other reason. Regardless of the reason, it was impossible for him to vote in favor of himself who was not qualified.

    So Jesse was wary.

    Ho-yeol��s words thate to mind in the same way.

    There is a give and take in everything.

    Indeed, the teachings were not wrong either.

    -��Would you like to join us, Jesse Heinness?��

    The true color was revealed in the voice of the transcendentalist.

    -��No, you must join. We will establish a new order on the New Arcana Continent. It is not a humble order in which authority has plummeted to the bottom. A new order established only from the perspective of a transcendent.��

    What does the transcendental order mean?

    Jesse didn��t know.

    Of course, I had no intention of listening.

    Will you establish a new order?

    The social grounds of time and space, starting with themselves.

    while viting the normal order.

    It was funny.

    If Chief Lee had heard it, he would have said one thing.

    -��You guys are not transcendentalists����

    Definitely like this.

    �C ��You are a hypocrite!��

    .

    .

    .

    [Entrance to Urs, the creature of eternal lifeplete.]

    [Entry to Archmage Jesse Heinnessplete.]

    [The duel of time and space will begin soon.]

 Chapter 441

    Episode 441. Hypocrites (3)

    The duel of time and space.

    Jessie wasn��t surprised.

    Fortunately, there were footsteps worth referring to.

    A duel between space and time between Hoyeol and Sword Master Shagwin.

    The duel is not only between yers.

    It was also broadcast through Arcana��s official website.

    [You have entered the space-time arena.]

    Jesse looked around the arena. The empty seats are filled with yers one by one. Of course, the facial expressions of the yers were bewildered. their voices are heard

    ��I came up with a message from watching the game, so I agreed. what?��

    ��Wait�� isn��t this the Colosseum?��

    ��The ce where Lee Ho-yeol and Geomseong faced each other!!��

    yers who eventually recognized themselves.

    ��That cone-shaped hat��? Could it be Jesse Heinness?!��

    hooked

    Jesse put on his cone hat once and murmured.

    ��Thanks to Master, my personality has be so strong.��

    -So you don��t like it?

    ��Not really.��

    �C Jessi, be vignt at the time toin.

    Topju in the cone hat noticed in the conversation between Jesse and the Transcendentalist.

    I mean, in the end, things will be like this.

    If you ask when did you notice?

    It was from the moment that the majority of transcendentalists agreed to Jesse��s entry into space and time.

    The majority is only seven.

    It is the vast continent of Arcana.

    Even if it is a rare transcendentalist.

    It didn��t make sense that they numbered ten or so.

    Chief Lee, Mary, and the heads of the four families.

    Even if they counted, they were already six. Naturally, they would not have voted for Jesse��s entry into the transcendental world. Because this chief��s discipline is extremely strict.

    Then the story bes simple.

    Except for the transcendentalists listed above��

    it meant that there were no transcendentalists on the Arcana continent.

    Why?

    not simple

    A conical hat makes the disciple aware of reality.

    -Jesse They��re looking for your life. And this wouldn��t be the first time they��ve been aiming for the life of a transcendent.

    At the same time, Jesse��s eyes flickered.

    [Entrance to Urs, the eternal creature.]

    Jesse opened his mouth.

    ��Urus����

    To build a broad understanding of magic.

    Whenever Jesse had free time, he devoured the Magic Tower��s books.

    Thanks to that, the name ��Urus�� was familiar.

    It has to be.

    From the cover, Lee Ho-yeol.

    It was a person who appeared in a book with a three-character name.

    ������������

    How to Grow Elixir Herbs

    Author: Cleodia Skilled Wizard

    Swordsman: Chief Wizard Lee Ho- yeol

    ������������

    The cone hat asked.

    -Do you remember reading it with an extremely serious expression?

    ��Sure!��

    Jesse nodded lightly.

    Urs�� journey was so impressive that it was hard to forget. When the ancient kingdom existed, it was the first time he exchanged his manor and elixir for consumption. Since then, Urs has wandered the continent of Arcana and consumed numerous elixirs.

    Urs and Chief Lee had a point of contact.

    ��Urus has been reborn as a living elixir that can face the dragon, the king of all things. However, consuming countless elixirs does not mean that everyone can be Urs. Please keep in mind. The fact that there is

    no power that cannot be grasped without pain.

    �� heat. Thanks to that, I even broke a teacup and ate it, and got to the point where I was about to cross the Nether.

    I didn��t tell anyone, and even less, I didn��t leave it as a record.

    ��You must know something about that.��

    I was just guessing that even the power of the elixir would have a price.

    Watching Urs slowly taking shape.

    Jesse thought.

    ��Can I capture that price?��

    It is said that he has awakened the power of a true archmage.

    It was natural that the opponent would never be able to take care of it.

    ording to Master��s words, the seven Transcendentalists who telepathically sent her were so talented that they wouldugh at the same Transcendentalists.

    It was for this reason that Jessi epted the duel of time and space.

    A whisper in the ears of the Transcendentalist who warned.

    �C ��Sorry. We don��t need traitors, Jesse Heinness.��

    The cone hat chanted.

    -This is why you must have discernment in learning, Jessie. I admit to envying this chief when ites to magic and oddities. Wouldn��t it be necessary to imitate his vitriol?

    He is a hypocrite, not a transcendent.

    It was Jessie who threw the stone fastball.

    Actually, Jesse was confident.

    ��It��s not like I said anything wrong!��

    In the end, it meant that we had no choice but to face each other.

    This meant that the duel had to begin.

    And the yers who entered the arena of time and space.

    ��?!!��

    It meant that the audience couldn��t help but be amazed.

    Shuk.

    yers get agitated by the appearance of Urs.

    ����is that the person who bought it?��

    Since they are human, only a small part of the human form remains.

    Urs was the appearance of a creature that could not be described in words.

    Like half man, half tree.

    Did nts be people?

    Did humans be nts?

    It was the moment when the audience saw Urs and fell into confusion.

    Swag.

    Urs�� arm cut through the air.

    wind that rises at the same time.

    Its destructive power isparable to that of a hurricane.

    coogu pce.

    Even the seats in the Colosseum, which werepletely disconnected, vibrated.

    ����Isn��t this going to cause a big problem?��

    ��What is Jesse fighting for in the first ce?��

    ��No, isn��t Jesse Heinness the type to get involved in pointless things? It��s not like I��m the type to do something while bragging about it to the world. Who the hell is Urs?!��

    ��Maybe they were brought to the Colosseum by force��?��

    buzz buzz.

    There was a lot of spection going around.

    Unfortunately, all expectations were wrong.

    Who would have dared to imagine?

    In the slowly sinking dust.

    Overwhelming momentum rising.

    Jesse��s voice.

    ��A being who has longed only for elixirs and materials for eons of time.��

    Eyes imbued with the magic of purple twilight.

    ��For eons of time like you.��

    ����?��

    ��Do you think you can surpass us in our quest for the truth?��

    ����!!!��

    Jesse Heinness would say something like that.

    *

    Who are you?

    [The space-time duel will begin soon.]

    Grandfel is not interested in social circles.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, had no choice but to stick to that setting.

    Thanks to space-time associated with the social scene.

    I��ve been unsubscribing from all system messages��

    ��It must havee to mind since I entered a social hall.��

    I couldn��t tell who was fighting with who in this situation, but I couldn��t afford to pay attention even if I was curious right now. Now that we have entered the Curse [Understanding of Darkness].

    In my field of vision, the whole scenery of Akkshan was reflected.

    It was exactly as I remembered it. From the mboyant outfits to the ones who don��t even greet each other even when we make eye contact. Even the atmosphere where you don��t even feel like plucking your nose.

    Looking at Akkshan and the demon hunters like that.

    ����feel like vomiting.��

    There was a word that immediately came to mind.

    mirror treatment.

    It��s a terriblendscape, seriously��!!

    Hoyeh of the past. How could these bastards�� No, demon hunters visit Akkshan just because they were cool?! Just looking at this, aren��t these normal serious people?!

    A voice suddenly heard.

    ��Do not hold on.��

    I will say one more time.

    Demon hunters are basically reticent.

    If we don��t even say hello, what��s the point of holding on to each other?

    ��What if he stepped on his own mantle?��

    Don��t hold on to me, senior��!!

    I could have guessed If the Grandfell style of speech had gotten worse after being in Akkshan, it would have gotten worse and not improved. In that respect, I was even more suspicious.

    ��Looking at it now, they��re bothmon.��

    As you can see, Akshan is not amon sense group.

    Therefore, even if Grandfel acted in an irrational way, wouldn��t he be greatly hated? If so, he had to delve deeper into the past of Grandfel, who is now witnessing the understanding of darkness.

    ��Why did I get caught up in the Akkshan Civil War?��

    why.

    The Akkshan deserters who closed their eyes in the Shadow Mercenary Sacred Ground said that they had to hunt down Grandfel. In order to find the reason, I wanted to search all over Akkshan Base right away��

    [Quest: Hunt the Curse]

    ��s.

    was overlooking

    The terrible Agkshan��s Nogada quest in those days!

    Memories of the days when Arcana was just a game.

    When I saw the quest, Ipletely remembered it.

    what curse hunt?

    It looks like it��s not an Akkshan quest, but it��s quite usible.

    ��But the substance is����

    From Akkshan to the nearby city.

    Moving along the quest goal, I stood in front of the outer wall.

    the owner of the building says

    ��Then please.��

    yeah i totally remembered

    This damn quest!

    Even to the yermunity at that time.

    There were demon hunter yers who stuck out their tongues.

    -I sue Cosmo ?? Due to hype

    -I was fooled by the Akkshan wolf??????

    -Delete the ount and recreate it just hahahahahahahahahaha

    -Curse hunting is fucking just erasing graffiti, right?!!

    A demon hunter outfit that seems to have neglected stats for style rather than function.

    While wearing such an outfit.

    All I could do was squat down in front of the wall and erase the graffiti.

    ��This must be a shame that most people can��t bear.��

    Others are roaming the Arcana continent chasing their dreams and hopes, but squatting and cleaning the outer walls. I��d rather delete my ount and raise a new character.

    In that sense, I swallow admiration again.

    ����how distorted my tastes were I?��

    Oveing this shame and sticking to Akkshan.

    Anyway, I approached the outer wall.

    In order to return to Akkshan, shouldn��t we finish the given task?

    ��what.��

    But it was overlooked.

    As far as I know, it seems

    The fact that the curse is also like that.

    blinking sight.

    [Curse: In the beginning there was evil]

    The time period was before the cataclysm.

    That is, it was the point before the demons of the demon world flooded the Arcana continent. However, demons have existed on the Arcana continent from the beginning.

    From the beginning of evil to the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Because they were pure-blooded demons from the Arcana Continent, who call demons from the demon realm hybrids. I am Lee Ho-yeol. I will retract all the disparaging remarks against Akkshan so far.

    ��It was a spit in my face anyway, but anyway��!��

    At the time, I thought it was just a nogada quest.

    I never thought it was to purify the curse that had really spread across the Arcana continent.

    Grandfell��s mouth opened.

    ��It is forbidden to make hasty judgments.��

    Got it?

    This time I reflect on myself, Grandfel.

    than that

    ��I should use as much as I know.��

    If it were me in the past, I would have squatted down and erased the curse with my hands.

    You don��t have to do that now.

    Demonstrates simple low-level magic.

    I wiped the outer wall clean with an upright posture.

    ��As expected, Akshan. Next time please.��

    I felt like I was being treated as a scavenger instead of a demon hunter for some reason��but that��s okay. You know the truth. Now that you think about it, Akshan looks great again.

    ��It��s really not easy.��

    Is it because I experienced society?

    It feels even more wonderful.

    The truth is, you��ve done a really great job.

    Others are dismissed as insignificant.

    It means that you keep doing things that no one knows about.

    ��I don��t know what might happen if left unattended.��

    A curse can be used as a magic circle offering sacrifices to the devil, or it can be used as a curse that destroys the human spirit.

    ��If Akkshan hadn��t erased the curse���� If

    the curse had been neglected with dissatisfaction with being treated as a cleaner.

    On the Arcana continent, the power of the primordial evil and the seven deadly sins?

    It must have be uncontrobly vast.

    ��Perhaps he reigned on an equal footing with a high-ranking demon king.��

    Just imagining that makes me respect our Akkshan sunbaenims.

    As soon as you return to Akkshan, of course.

    Although that respect waspletely blown away.

    Iron flip.

    The demon hunter sat on the floor and said.

    ��I didn��t trip over the hem of my dress.��

    ��very simply shameless.

    ��I was just trying to take a break from the scenery.��

    Then, as if to prove one��s own words.

    Lie on your back and close your eyes.

    What did the snout decide to go back to?

    If Grandfell didn��t value formality.

    I wonder if I fell into the street and closed my eyes.

    It was so cool until just now, but when I saw it again, I woke up.

    ��Please do just one, seniors.��

    If that is a miracle, is it a miracle?

    It was the moment I was confused.

    Suddenly, a terrifying voice was heard.

    ��Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.��

    madam i��m surprised

    ��No, of course it��s natural to know.��

    I needed time to calm myself down after being called by my full name.

    When I calmed down and turned my head, there was an Akkshan demon hunter.

    The demon hunter continues.

    ��I have something to tell you.��

    ��what to say?

    As I said, they were demon hunters who didn��t even greet each other.

    What the hell do you have to say to me?

    While thinking, the man asked.

    ��Did you enjoy it?��

    What was fun? Erasing graffiti?

    Silence is a virtue.

    When I shut my mouth, the words continue.

    ��The hypocrisy of the past.��

    Words that cannot be overlooked follow.

    ��Cloudy is the devil��s bloodline.��

    ��what?

    before I can react.

    Grandfell opens his mouth.

    ��From now on, pay attention to each syble you utter.��

    cool voice.

    Hands stretched to the waist.

    an imminent situation.

    ��The weight of my family is not light enough to go up in rumors.��

    Soon other Akkshan hunters surrounded the area.

    ��wait for a sec.

    Could it be that the Akshan Civil War started here?

    Were you the party, Grand Fel��?

 Chapter 442

    Episode 442. Hypocrite (4)

    Devil��s bloodline Cloudy.

    think back on that

    In fact, there is no reason to be called that.

    ��Why, even because of that child.��

    Seven Deadly Sins Arrogance.

    A traitor to Cloudy who held a grudge against Grandfel, who became the head of the family, and executed Cloudy��s annihtion. It may not be strange that the tragedy resonates with the ears of the Akk��shan demon hunters.

    ��Actually, even at this time.��

    Cloudy��s name would not have beenpletely forgotten on the Arcana continent. It��s just a curious thing. Even if that is the case, isn��t this a guilt-by-association system?

    ����Thinking about it, is this unfair?��

    It wasn��t just about ming Grandfel��s temper.

    It��s all demonic bloodline.

    Even if it��s me Ho-yeol Lee.

    The Lee family can��t stand still when they hear insults like that.

    Perhaps because of that, the atmosphere became more heightened.

    ������

    A demon hunter who showed open hostility to me. And the Akkshan demon hunters surrounded us both in silence. The one who broke the silence was a man I was familiar with.

    ��What is it?��

    Dexio.

    Former Demon Hunter.

    before exining it.

    The first thing to note is that there is no official caste among the Akshan.

    All demon hunters in Akshan were horizontal. It was an understandable setting even at the time.

    Aside from their substance, demon hunters were metaphorically, those who looked into the abyss, not knowing when they might be possessed by demons. Is there a ss in such a group?

    If it��s a demon, you can use it as much as you like.

    It should have been enough to turn Akshan into a crucible of chaos.

    Of course, the Akshan are not an ungrateful group.

    ��Still, there is the concept of seniors and juniors, teachers and disciples.��

    In that sense, Dexio was Akkshan��s master.

    It��s not unusual from the outside. From the pure white beard that suggests his age to the scars left on his face and body. It seemed to tell me what countless demons he had dealt with.

    ����Well, I haven��t learned anything in particr.��

    That��s also the case. Think back to the skills I acquired when I changed my job to a demon hunter. It ends with [natural enemy rtionship] and [exorcism ceremony]. Wasn��t it shabbypared to other sses?

    Is that why?

    Even when Dexio appeared, I was still staring at the man.

    But the man was different.

    Because I told a simr story to Dexio.

    ��You don��t know, Dexio.��

    ��Is that sound again?��

    ��Cloudy is definitely a devil��s pit��!��

    Dexio interrupted the man.

    ��The time hase for you, too, to look inside yourself.��

    Eu.

    It was the man��s name.

    Dexio��s words shook Yu��s eyes.

    ����What do you mean, Dexio?��

    ��I guess this demon hunt was hard.��

    ��No, it wasn��t hard on me in the slightest.��

    Aha, you went demon hunting outside Akshan? From the looks of it, it seems that I came across the story about the Cloudy family during the demon hunt.

    Recall Akshan��s iron rule.

    A demon hunter sees the demons, so it is not strange if they are stained with malice at any time. When I looked closely while thinking about that iron rule, I found that Eu��s pupils were actually quite depleted.

    Yu avoided Dexio��s determined gaze.

    ��Dexio, don��t look at me like that.��

    ��It is not an inquiry. Don��t be shaken, Yu.��

    ����I am not wrong!��

    sereung.

    In the end, he had to draw a silver sword towards me. I was not intimidated. I��m not a demon, so there��s no reason to be afraid of a demon hunter��s silver sword.

    ��Because I know very well that the screws are missing.��

    Besides, Yu��s hand was shaking slightly. Eventually, the fuss ended there. In any case, Dexio, who is respected even by demon hunters all over the world, made a deration.

    ��Prepare for Eu��s exorcism.��

    ����!��

    exorcism consciousness.

    A skill that hunts demons possessed by humans.

    It��s obvious, but it doesn��t work for ordinary people.

    I checked the system window.

    ��The natural enemy rtionship has not been activated.��

    This means that Eu is not a demon.

    Even if it was because of the devil��s influence that he said those words.

    It means that the devil is not possessed.

    Dexio seemed to know.

    ��Don��t be offended, Eu. don��t you know?��

    ������

    ��Because this is no different from our restoration ceremony.��

    It is Akkshan who obeys iron rules and is wary of malice.

    ��I don��t know.��

    Apparently, demon hunters who have returned from hunting demons must undergo an exorcism ritual. Judging from how even Yu, who was openly hostile, has be calm.

    Dexio opened his mouth.

    ��Then, I will support the person who will perform the apanying exorcism.��

    Demon hunters raising their hands everywhere.

    One, two��

    Dexio counted the numbers and continued.

    ��One person like this is not enough.��

    Truly a demon hunter.

    The preparations are thorough.

    It must be a joint operation to respond to any unexpected situation.

    I��m admiring it��

    Seruk.

    My hand moves by itself.

    Dexio looks at me.

    ��Good, Grandfel.��

    dark understanding.

    So, in the past of Grandfel, I was the one watching. It must have been unavoidable because it was Grandfel��s past, not mine. So I did notment the situation.

    And I also wanted to see for myself.

    ��why.��

    I wonder if Yu made that sound.

    .

    .

    .

    Akkshan Citadel.

    Entering its nature was��

    Let��s see, there was only one time, including the days when Arcana was just a game. Yes, it was the first time I set foot in my true nature, except for the day I changed jobs as a demon hunter.

    ��also.��

    The aesthetic eye is not glimmering.

    There were no words that could better describe the interiorndscape of Akkshan Nature.

    Did you embody the fact that the outside is gorgeous, but there is no substance?

    ��What��s so empty?��

    unpleasantness.

    In fact, considering the demon hunter personality, it��s not strange. Whether these nobles enjoy drinking, singing or dancing, or enjoying a luxurious life, all the demon hunters set foot in Akkshan due to their bad rtionship with the devil.

    It means that everyone has a strange story.

    ��Well, it��s not as good as Grandfel.��

    Even on days off, all they do is train their bodies.

    It is natural that it does not feel like a sense of life.

    But even in the midst of that, there was a ce that caught my attention.

    [Hidden Peace: Akkshan��s Report]

    ��Ah.

    The basement of the citadel where the exorcism ceremony takes ce.

    I rolled my eyes and saw a closed iron door.

    A ss quest that suddenlyes to mind.

    [ss Quest: Akkshan Civil War]

    A fugitive from the Akkshan Base.

    They hid in the Canyon of the Forgotten, one of the most dangerous ces on the Arcana continent. Enter the Valley of the Forgotten and retrieve Akkshan��s artifacts stolen by Akkshan��s fugitives.

    -Enter the Canyon of the Forgotten. (Sess)

    �C Retrieve Akkshan��s artifact. (In progress)

    Where the artifact is most likely to be located.

    It must be Akkshan��s treasury beyond the iron gate.

    Like the quest, I was genuinely curious.

    ��It��s a relic of Akkshan����

    As thest survivor of Akkshan, I want to take a look at it. I was thinking about whether there was a chance. Dexio, who had been running ahead, burst out����and opened the iron door again.

    ��All of you, take the artifact.��

    ��took the artifact?

    ��Looks like you need an artifact for the exorcism.��

    Of course, the exorcism ceremony required sacrifices.

    Why the sealed devil��s item?

    However, the historical background should always be considered.

    ��It��s still before the Pandemonium opens.��

    Unlike after the cataclysm, the devil��s items were inevitably rare. Thanks to that, it seemed that Akkshan��s artifact, which could rece the devil��s item, was used in the exorcism ceremony.

    Are you interested in this?

    ��ording to the level of the devil��s item.��

    As it ismonly said, the ��medical tooth�� of exorcism has also changed.

    In order to hunt the demon king, I also offered the spoils of the demon king that were dropped by the demon king as a sacrifice for the exorcism ceremony.

    Back then, I really didn��t have a clue, so every stat and every buff was precious.

    If so, wouldn��t the artifact further enhance the effect of the exorcism and increase the demon hunter��sbat power? It was the moment when he approached Dexio with high expectations.

    chuck.

    Dexio handed me the intended artifact, as he had done to other demon hunters. Let��s see, the other demon hunters have daggers and silver arrowhead pendants that look unusual just by looking at them��

    But why am I��?

    ��Are you drinking all of a sudden?��

    To call it the Holy Grail in innguage, Akkshan��s cup was modest. Just a cup made of silver. If there��s anything unusual about it, it��s that the Akkshan wolf pattern is engraved on the outside.

    ��What is this? not even a weapon. It��s not even armor.��

    This is why, even if others don��t know about it, you shouldn��t expect too much about Akkshan��! However, regardless of my discouragement, there was no sign of disappointment in Grandfel.

    ��You rather like it.��

    anyway.

    If you can pour green tea, everything is fine. What is it?

    In the end, I dly epted the ss that Dexio gave me.

    Eventually, the vision flickers.

    [Relic of Akkshan �C Tears of Humility 1/7]

    [Rating: Epic]

    [Limit:

    Lv .

    Seven original sins of the continent. An artifact of Akshan to hunt the Seven Deadly Sins. It contains the dexterity of those who run different arcs.]

    The existence of the Pandemonium even before the cataclysm.

    Although it was Akkshan who knew about the dangers of demon lords. Akshan��s main enemy was the Seven Deadly Sins, the ancestral demons of the Arcana continent.

    ��Definitely at least when it��s rted to the devil.��

    The missing screws are nowhere to be found and they look like professionals.

    Why is the decisive battle weapon on the Arcana continent?

    Just by looking at the K��rnberg machine tower, it is the same.

    ��Rather than that, it��s the dexterity of those who run differently.��

    If a system that doesn��t lie says this, it must mean dwarves, right? Looking at it so modestly , I don��t think

    it was produced by Wallsweil .

    finally.

    Dexio took her artifact and took her seat.

    ��About here.��

    I have another good eye. At some point, the seven demon hunters, including me and Dexio, lined up around Yu, who was kneeling in the middle.

    ��I will begin the exorcism for proof.��

    Deng.

    As Rakshio waved the relic bell in his hand, the exorcism began at the same time. I would say it is a process that demon hunters who have returned from demon hunting must go through.

    Burr.

    Even Yu, who had once had a bad temper, seemed to have no choice but to follow the rules.

    I noticed that I forgot about the war of nerves with me and focused on the exorcism ceremony.

    I captured the current scenery with my eyes.

    ��Isn��t it something you don��t know about?��

    Maybe one day I��ll be able to rebuild Akkshan, right? Let��s memorize even one usible rule in order to preserve, preserve, and pass it on.

    ��Of course, recovering the artifact would be the start.��

    In that sense, it was questionable.

    It is a relic of Akkshan that was well kept in its own way.

    If all seven artifacts are lost.

    There must have been a big incident rted to the devil in its own way.

    It was a moment when I was rolling my head.

    [Failed to activate the unique skill ��Exorcism��.]

    What?

    An unfamiliar message popped up in front of me. The exorcism ritual failed. Sacrifices and targets were met. But fortunately out of misfortune? There was no need to rush to find the reason.

    Starting with Dexio.

    ��Granfell.��

    Why?

    Because everyone��s eyes were on me.

    I just felt

    difort.

    The reason why Akkshan��s relics, which could not be easily exported, were lost all at once.

    Why did Grandfell be a party to the Akkshan Civil War?

    finally.

    p.

    The reason why I felt the weight in the empty ss.

    look down at the ss

    The ss was filled with infinitely dark ck water.

    Dexio��s voice sank.

    ��Who are you?��

    This is because I faithfully hunted demons��!

    damn it

    Even if things get twisted, they say they get twisted like this?

    If you hunt a demon, you must return to Akkshan and receive an exorcism to prove your innocence. I didn��t know such a rule. I mean, I stopped reading the Arcana Continent before I learned that. I didn��t know it, and I hunted the Devil, the Seven Deadly Sins, and the Demon King��!!

    ��I just need to kindly exin each one.��

    However, Grandfell��s snout could not calmly express his regret.

    I muttered.

    ��As you see it.��

    With the Grandfell style of speech, he calmly.

    ��I am Grandfell ��Cloudy�� Arpheus Romeo.��

    ��Anyway, his snout is the problem!

    Sreung!

    .

    .

    .

    [The Akkshan Civil War begins.]

 Chapter 443

    Episode 443. Hypocrites (5)

    Needlessly misunderstood cuboids.

    The act of buying and scratching to make a boil.

    I thought that one day it would be a problem.

    ��But I never imagined that a headwind would blow from Akkshan.��

    It��s what you see��!

    Even if I tell the truth in detail, I��m in a situation where I can��t believe it.

    That��s right, I hunted demons after the cataclysm, not in this time period.

    work of the distant future.

    ��How do I prove that I am from the future?��

    It is impossible to say that he went out and secretly hunted demons.

    did you say

    The devil is said to be a hard environment to find.

    I went out because it was a quest, and then I

    came back, and it was just graffiti on the outer wall.

    ��also. I��m not wrong Dexio!��

    Yu, who suddenly stood up, pointed a finger at me.

    The atmosphere around is also brutal.

    In particr, Dexio, who was mediating the situation, was also wary of me.

    ��Show me tears of humility.��

    [Akshan Relic: Tears of Humility].

    I don��t have much knowledge about artifacts, but I could guess that something was wrong just by looking at it. I didn��t think it was a good phenomenon that the ck water was filled with ugly looking water.

    ��Think of an excuse, Hoyeol.��

    ��Howe the color looks just like Coke. I don��t know if it��s real, but it would be a ridiculous excuse to drink c on the Arcana continent. Of course, fortunately, I didn��t have to roll my headplicatedly.

    A syble spoken to Dexio.

    ��Look if you want.��

    chuck.

    An overstretched hand.

    ��If you can afford the consequences.��

    It��s just that I��m digging my own grave��!

    When others hesitate in shamelessness.

    Dexio strode closer.

    Then he took the ss, lifted it, and looked inside.

    There��s nothing to look closely at.

    The ck water was full to the point of sshing.

    ����!��

    Dexio��s pupils twitched.

    The emotions expressed are agitated.

    It��s probably not a reaction that Dexio usually sees.

    With the climax, Yu shouted.

    ��Look. Cloudy is of the devil��s blood!!��

    at the same time.

    Sreung��

    All the demon hunters except Dexio raised their weapons at me.

    Absolutely under siege situation.

    But I didn��t feel any tension at all.

    Aren��t you all demon hunters?

    Dealing with our seniors who are missing a few screws even if they are missing?

    That doesn��t mean that it doesn��t bother me at all.

    So my worries were different.

    ��I have toplete the ss quest.��

    The puzzle is slowlying together in my head.

    Perhaps the Akkshan deserters from the quest are here.

    You��re referring to the demon hunters underground.

    To humans who are not demons.

    He is our Grand Fell who shows the most generous mercy.

    ��Either I forgave them or let them run away.��

    Perhaps Granfell would have chosen one of the two options.

    If so, it is understandable why the well-kept artifacts were lost all at once. In front of nobody��s Grandfel. And even then, he had to back off in front of Grandfel, who had be sensitive to the mention of the Cloudy family, but was he in the mood to return the artifact?

    ��It just bounced in my hand.��

    Finally, it is also understandable that the traces of the fugitives were found at the bottom of [Gallery of the Forgotten], the holy ground of the Shadow Mercenaries. They misunderstood Cloudy as a demon and escaped.

    ��Anyway, I��m an experienced person.��

    It must have been to ask the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Cloudy��s bloodline, clearly demonic.

    The way to hunt Grandfel.

    ��Then, is there a possibility that things got messed up because of me?��

    The beginning of the incident was the Akkshan Artifact.

    It was because of holding the [Tears of Humility].

    After hunting countless demons.

    Because I didn��t wash the devil��s soup from my hands with the exorcism ceremony.

    Wouldn��t that ss be filled with ck water?

    ��It��s my hand.��

    If you did something, you should be held ountable.

    That is the pride of society.

    Is there any way to remedy the situation?

    It was the moment I was rolling my head.

    self.

    Even if the situation is like this.

    The concept of reticence is always the same, our seniors.

    Without a word, the demon hunters who were besieging them began to move.

    tadak.

    You seem to be trying to move as nimbly as possible, but to be honest, there are no slugs in my field of vision. After all, I don��t want to say anything harsh because it��s spitting in my face��

    ��The penalty itself is enormous.��

    rumbling.

    The excessively stretched Akkshan costume makes the slow movements stand out even more. The reason [Natural Enemy Rtions] doesn��t activate is that me and my seniors are both different.

    ��Still, my side is advantageous.��

    It��s the shame of [strength] [agility] [tenacity] through physical training. I don��t know if the seniors have the upper hand, but I have a different [magic] operation.

    ��And even the talent of Grandfel.��

    through.

    I gracefully evaded the attack with the elf��s movement with added magical power.

    An honest attack that flies.

    The breathing of the joint attack wasn��t bad.

    ��It��s very monotonous.��

    It was me who recently had an excessively high level of listening eyes.

    Why are you arguing with the apostle of the shadow god?

    It was because I had learned a lot of techniques.

    ��I wasn��t satisfied there.��

    [simultaneous fire] at best.

    In order topensate for the monotonous Akkshan��s skills, I actively modified the skills of the Shadow God Apostle in my own way, and even exercised my naming sense to give it a goddamn name.

    ��I would not have missed this opportunity.��

    ����!��

    ��If it was my ��Invisible Sword��.��

    ��ha please!

    Anyway, giving advice to seniors.

    my movements and actions.

    And until cubic.

    ��Look. Those heinous words and actions!!��

    It was perfect for Yu to catch the case. There��s no excuse anyway. Because I knew better than anyone how venomous Grandfel was.

    -��There is nothing impossible in reality or on the Arcana Continent.��

    -��Have you tried your best?��

    -��If you are short on time, reduce your sleep time.��

    -��But I will allow tea time.��

    -��You have the ability to wrap trash into research.��

    Verification at the Topaz Hall ahead of the Magic Tower��s regr conference. There were not one or two skilled mages who left the Topaz Hall, shedding tears at my venomous remarks.

    ��You owe me a thousand nyang with words, Grandfell.��

    Whilementing, a message came to mind.

    [The Akkshan civil war begins.]

    I never gave up or fought back against the demon hunters�� pincer attack. It would not change the fact that a hostile act had urred.

    I��ll see the end like this.

    It��s the nature of demon hunters, I know.

    No one can break that stubbornness easily.

    ��If it��s fortunate out of misfortune.��

    It seems that the Akkshan civil war wasn��t enough to destroy Akkshan.

    Even if it is not, it is a rare nature.

    It was such an underground nature.

    ��What I know about the Akkshan civil war.��

    It must be that there are seven of us here except for me.

    If so, it must mean that what is happening underground in the main castle is not known to others. Thinking that way, I could understand why the Akkshan fugitives went all the way to the [Valley of the Forgotten].

    my lips falling

    ��Then, now is the time to pay the price.��

    cold deration.

    ��Are you ready, Dexio?��

    Dexio must have felt like a spark had sprung out. As the other demon hunters rushed at me, Dexio stood still, holding his ss.

    ��What can I do? Think of it as joint responsibility.��

    Even if he said this, how could Grandfel dispose of the Akkshan seniors badly? If he had intended to do so, he could have crushed everyone with his magic in the first ce.

    however.

    ��No, that��s it.��

    Dexio said firmly.

    ��Grand Fel, we will leave Akkshan forever from now on. Yes. From the moment we pointed our swords at you, we became traitors to Akkshan.��

    ��what.

    It seems that the process was skipped somehow.

    However, no one disputed Dexio��s words.

    Those stubborn noblesy down their weapons and reap their lives. It was a passage that showed how much Dexio was respected by the demon hunters.

    However, Yu was an exception.

    ��Dexio! What do you mean all of a sudden!��

    ��I��m sorry, Yu, but that includes you.��

    ��Isn��t that what��s important?��

    Suddenly, Yu gritted her teeth and red at me.

    ��It was absolutely not a false rumor. The reason why the Cloudy family went extinct is because of the Cloudy family��s mortal sin. I have faced Cloudy��s demon��!!��

    Anyway, that doesn��t help, demons.

    ��I knew it would happen.��

    Cloudy��s traitor.

    It had something to do with Arrogance of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Then it makes sense.

    Brilliant silver hair of arrogance like Grandfel.

    It must be undeniable proof that he is udy��s bloodline.

    But Dexio answered.

    ��I��m sure you all sensed it.��

    ��What��.��

    ��The fact that the natural enemy rtionship did not respond in front of Grand Fel.��

    ��!��

    Even if you are an Arcana who cannot see system messages.

    It��s about whether [Natural Enemy Rtions] is activated or not.

    You can judge for yourself.

    ��Because I can��t help but not know about the buff that greatly increasesbat power.��

    Dexio was not mistaken even in the midst of confusion.

    ��Those who recklessly raise their swords cannot stay in Akkshan.��

    Compliance with the most stringent discipline.

    ��It was us, not Grandfell, who were swayed by malice.��

    Dexio showed the same appearance as a specimen of a demon hunter. The demon hunters who did not answer questions began to climb the underground stairs.

    ������

    Yu followed them without making eye contact with me.

    The only ones left in the basement were me and Dexio.

    Dexio finally emptied the ss of ck water.

    ��I think you know about artifacts.��

    no i don��t know the details

    However, it is Grandfel-nim who does not readily admit it.

    The virtue of silence demonstrated again this time.

    Dexio guessed and said.

    ��That��s right, Grandfel. The seven artifacts are Akkshan��s magic tools to redeem the Seven Deadly Sins. Among them, the tears of humility you held�� are relics that stand against ��arrogance��.��

    After saying that, Dexio held out his ss again.

    p.

    The ss contained water as clear as tears.

    ��As expected, the ck water wasn��t a normal reaction.��

    If there is a story.

    Even if you say it��s unfair.

    I didn��t have the confidence to make Dexio understand the concepts of understanding the dark, past and future, yer, and adventurer. [Skills] and [Magic] Think about how long it took to teach them.

    ��Please, let��s go halfway this time too.��

    In the end, I exercised the virtue of silence this time too.

    Did my earnest wish reach me?

    Dexio turned around.

    ��Then our rtionship ends here, Grandfel.��

    To be honest, it was not a strange situation even if I was questioned.

    Didn��t Eu also say it wisely?

    He said he witnessed a mortal sin against the Cloudy family.

    Dexio didn��t know that I hunted demons. I couldn��t help but think that the reason the ck water rose was because I was rted to the Seven Deadly Sins, arrogance.

    Bubbly.

    But Dexio turned his back on me without hesitation.

    I was moving my feet.

    The way to make a sound only when the palms touch each other.

    ��How can I not know something if both sides are silent?��

    It was then.

    My vision was getting blurry.

    It��s time to get kicked out of [Understanding Darkness].

    ��No. There is no ie at this rate.��

    I desperately held on to the consciousness of being thrown out.

    Then, he desperately moved the tightly closed lips of Grandfel.

    spit out

    ��Why are you leaving with the artifact?��

    okay.

    A relic, if nothing else.

    It has to be retrieved in reality.

    ��Maybe I can find out why I was rejected.��

    Then Dexio raised the corner of his mouth for the first time.

    ��When the timees, won��t everything find its ce?��

    *

    Dexio stood in the wilderness.

    it��s a rule

    That sounds funny.

    ��Dexio-sama, Yu��s exorcism is����

    Dexio shook his head.

    ��It is pointless now.��

    Exorcism is only a ritual to hunt demons.

    It means that there is no such thing as a ritual to distinguish between malicious people.

    Isn��t it obvious?

    Good and evil have coexisted since the beginning of the world when the tree of the knowledge of good and evil was opened.

    Dexio looked at the tears of relic humility.

    ��then.��

    What is the reason why ck water gushed out when Grandfel held the ss?

    Even Dexio wasn��t sure why.

    But one thing was clear.

    ��Raise your head, Eu.��

    Even if there is no devil in the ce.

    The fact that there were people who expressed malice.

    And that they were swayed by that subtle malice.

    Dexio continued.

    ��What happened in the demon hunt.��

    It was then.

    Smooth.

    ��Something�� wriggled in Eu��s eyelids.

    Dexio.

    And the demon hunters drew their swords in unison.

    Yu lets out a grimugh.

    ��You don��t feelfortable.��

    It��s not just the eyelids.

    Tentacles from every hole in Dexio.

    As for the correct name, the by-product of primordial evil wriggled.

    ��It is Akkshan indeed.��

    The malice suppressed by Yu��s pride exploded.

    ��As expected, it is right to destroy it by any means and methods.��

    However, it was the demon hunters who exploded as well.

    Initiation of celestial rtionship.

    His momentum was iparable to that of when he surrounded Grandfel.

    Dexio dered.

    ��Surely the devil is a despicable race.��

    A sword in one hand.

    A crossbow in one hand.

    Holding the relic of Akkshan in his arms, he responded fiercely.

    ��It is also right to hunt by any means and methods.��

    p!

 Chapter 444

    Episode 444. I will return when the time is right (1)

    Everything is rtive.

    However, the absolute total amount cannot be overlooked.

    The same goes for negative emotions.

    Before Cataclysm.

    Demons were rare on the Arcana continent.

    The direction of negative emotions was also limited.

    A pure-blood demon from the Arcana continent.

    A mortal sin and an abomination.

    seven deadly sins.

    The reason why the Seven Deadly Sins treated the demons of the underworld as hybrids and tantly reluctantly was simple. Because I didn��t want to divide the negative emotions of Arcana Continent, which is the source of power, with them.

    In that sense, the power of the Seven Deadly Sins before the cataclysm was iparably stronger than after the cataclysm. Furthermore, the same was true of primordial evil, which can be said to be the mother of the seven deadly sins.

    ��Dexio-sama��!��

    Eu, who was consumed by malice.

    Why didn��t I notice him?

    Simple.

    ��You held it down until the end, Yu.��

    It was thanks to Yu��s resistance to malice to the end.

    But because we were swayed by malice.

    The one who absorbed the negative emotions swallowed Eu.

    Dexio muttered.

    ��We have to tell Akshan about our fault.��

    Beware the evil of the beginning.

    His malice is indistinguishable from our natural enemy rtionship.

    Don��t be discouraged though.

    Deng.

    Dexio looked at the struggling tentacles.

    ��What is that damn bell��!!��

    Akkshan��s relic ��Servant of Temperance��.

    It was an artifact of Akkshan created to fight against the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Because there is no chance to encounter the Seven Deadly Sins.

    I couldn��t properly check its performance.

    ��Aaaaaagh! My ears are going to rot!!��

    Seeing the by-product of primordial evil writhe in pain.

    It seemed to have a great effect on the Seven Deadly Sins. Until Dexio became a fugitive. That was the reason Akkshan��s relics were stolen from Akkshan.

    ��This must be just the beginning.��

    Yu was never weak.

    The primordial evil that corrupted even the most valiant demon hunters was after Akkshan. Furthermore, the demon kings of the demon world are now preparing to spread their demons towards the Arcana continent.

    ��Akkshan is a lone wolf.��

    No one who could be called an ally to Akshan did not exist on the continent. There were dwarves, but they weren��t staying on the Arcana continent.

    Yes.

    empire too.

    The Goddess Church too.

    No one believed Akshan.

    ��This is why I had to show condescension.��

    Dexio recalled the mission he had been through.

    A mission to hunt demons and break the curse.

    The reason for the poor packaging is simple.

    Negative emotions fatten the devil.

    In order to contain his fears, Akshan had to be smaller and smaller.

    It had to be even more insignificant.

    I had to get even more ridiculous.

    Dexio smiled bitterly.

    ��Is this the result?��

    Hard work has be a shepherd boy.

    and.

    That��s why I wanted to trust the man.

    Grand Fel.

    Even when he was cornered, he never backed down. Yes, even after filling the cup of humility with dark water, he had no fear.

    Rather, I put a bluff on myself to the extent that it felt shameless.

    �C ��Look if you want. If you can afford the consequences.��

    Dexioughed again.

    ��You don��t know what the water means.��

    tears of humility.

    If the one who takes the cup is humble, the cup is filled with tears.

    That��s all.

    That was the reason Dexio asked the question to Grandfel.

    -����Who are you?��

    If it was the Grand Fel he had seen.

    Obviously the ss had to be dry.

    But the ss was full of ck water.

    The ck water was embarrassingly unprecedented.

    So, Dexio was just being flexible.

    ��Perhaps I longed for you, the lofty Grand Fel����

    He entrusted Akkshan to Grand Fel.

    You may be able to straighten up Akkshan��s fallen authority. You may be able to prevent Akkshan from copsing.

    Because your upright pride will not be broken in front of any demons or trials.

    ��And this is my little greed����

    Maybe sometime in the future.

    My achievements, of course.

    The true value of all the achievements of Akkshan.

    He thought that if it was Grandfel, he might be able to find out.

    therefore.

    ��Everyone can rest in peace and close their eyes.��

    Swoop.

    Dexio looked at the fallen demon hunters.

    The only one who survived was himself.

    ��Jiggi or Akkshan bastards.��

    The tentacle approaches, spitting frivolous words.

    I wasn��t afraid of death.

    It was he who had gone through a hell worse than death.

    Relic of Akshan?

    That��s fine too. Because no one is looking for [Gulch of the Forgotten]. If it were at the bottom of the gorge�� the relics of Akkshan in his bosom would not fall into the hands of others.

    So it��s okay.

    ��Devil, there is nothing to rejoice about.��

    Took.

    Dexio drops the bodies of the demon hunters down the cliff. At the moment when even the tentacles were questionable, Dexio��s body plummeted down the cliff.

    flutter.

    ��I didn��t back down from the devil, I just tripped.��

    Akkshan��s cloak flying in the air.

    Dexio closed his eyes.

    chantedst.

    ��When the timees, won��t everything find its ce?��

    Wouldn��t it be

    Grandfell Cloudy��

    What was it?

    ��Anyway, Romeo.

    *

    When I opened my eyes, I was on the top floor of the social space of space and time.

    ��What happened?��

    This entry was more questionable than certain ie. Therefore, I was very concerned about the level of understanding of darkness as well as the proficiency of infant independence in heaven and earth.

    [Understanding of Darkness (Curse): Significantly increases appropriate magic affinity. However, he must face the past, which is the source of suitable magical power. �C Currently suitable magic affinity: 40%]

    [Heaven and Heaven and Earth alone (40%): A rare genius who sphemes even the unseen goddess. Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo��s talent is demonstrated.]

    A 10 percent increase is detectable, really.

    Inwardly, swallowing a sigh of relief, I look back at the scenery I witnessed in [Understanding the Darkness]. Anyway, I know for sure about the Akshan Civil War.

    ��I��m sure I��m out.��

    I was the cause of Grandfel.

    Click.

    Of course, the main character of the incident was still shameless.

    ��It is true.��

    Bring the teacup to your mouth.

    Because it was lukewarm water in the first ce.

    No wonder it��s the way it is.

    ��Stable taste and aroma. It really deserves five stars.��

    ��You are very young.

    Leaving Grandpel��s shopping satisfaction behind.

    keep thinking

    Dexio is the fugitive from Akkshan who stole the artifact. And seven demon hunters, including Yu. Because he hastily swung his sword at me, not the devil.

    ��ording to the rules.��

    I was convinced that I was leaving Akshan because I couldn��t stay there. However, the conversation I had with Dexio at the end was cryptic.

    What does Dexio see in me?

    Have you erased your doubts about me?

    and.

    �C ��When the timees, won��t everything go back to its ce?��

    Why did you say such a usible statement?

    It was just equivalent to the Grandfel style of speech.

    Is it just Akshan style of speech?

    Curiosity preceded, but there was something more important than that.

    ��We need to see if the reality has changed.��

    Intervening in the past changes reality.

    I don��t know which of the twoes first because I don��t have enough understanding of Kii. [Understanding the Darkness] means that the past and the present are closely connected. And what I learned while carrying out the [top-level space-time quest].

    ��If so����

    Wouldn��t the ending of the Akkshan deserters, including Dexio, die in the canyon changed? Of course, if that happens, the whereabouts of the Akkshan artifacts could be a mystery.

    ��Even if it is said to be an irreceable relic, it is only material.��

    There is nothing more precious than human life, right?

    ��It is fleeting.��

    There��s no need to hesitate.

    [Gallery of the Forgotten] I remember the coordinates clearly.

    I leave the social space of time and space.

    oh oh

    A portal appeared immediately.

    changingndscape.

    I spit out my impressions of a revisit.

    ��Are you sure you left?��

    [The Valley of the Forgotten], where the Shadow God left, had lost its gloomy aura. Weeds were sticking out on thend where there was no grass, and birds nesting on the dizzying cliffs were visible.

    ��Imend that judgment.��

    If the shadow god hears it, it��s a while to move your steps while spitting out words that will make you sad. I reached the ce where the remains of the Akshan fugitives had beenid. and then chanted

    ��I��m sorry.��

    The remains of the fugitives remained intact.

    However, unlike the first time, the outfit got used to the eyes.

    A particrly old Akkshan outfit.

    It must have been Dexio��s witnessed in [Understanding the Darkness].

    ��I��m really sorry.��

    But there were no artifacts.

    The white bones remained intact, but only the relics disappeared. But there was no panic. Because it had magical powers. I immediately manifested magic and reenacted what happened here with magic particles.

    and witnessed

    An all-too-familiar silhouette. The silhouette of a huge man who can��t be forgotten once seen was definitely Rockkid��s. If so, he could also guess the silhouette of the woman next to him.

    ��Kitch.��

    Kichi and Lockkid of the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Two people know something about the artifact��s whereabouts.

    Again, there��s no reason to dy.

    Especially kitsch.

    ��Nothing is more important than a promise.��

    It��s not once or twice, starting with breaking the promise to return, right?

    I hope you can think of a usible reason from now on.

    Limited to the timemitment, the aftermath of Grandfel is no joke.

    ��I hope it is a valid reason.��

    *

    Rockkid searched the man��s arms.

    ��ha��?��

    If it was normal, I would have been suspicious. They must have spit out swear words, saying, ��You bastard bastards have already stolen things.��

    however.

    ����what could it be?��

    Rockkid let out a chuckle.

    Yes, it was Cloudy, no one else.

    It wasn��t even that I couldn��t understand anything rted to the nobleman who was crazy about tea time. What was in Lockkid��s hand was a ��cup�� made of silver.

    Let��s see, it��s a cup with a wolf drawn on the outside.

    ����I want to have a drink.��

    Lockkid recalled the scenery of Yusra Kingdom.

    To be exact, the scenery of the Golden Calf Tavern.

    The sight of the tavern was exceptionally clear.

    It seemed as if the adventurers were sitting in front of them, and the owner��s nagging sounded in my ears. um yeah We must not leave out the magic tool of adventurers called a TV that reminds us of moving pictures.

    ��ah.��

    Rockkid suddenly opened his mouth.

    ��Are you listening to kitsch��?��

    The answer came.

    ��I am listening.��

    ��I��m sorry. I just remembered.��

    ��what?��

    Rock Kidughed.

    ��I haven��t paid off the credit yet.��

    Iughed like I was out of breath.

    It was definitely different.

    Elsidore, it��s a feeling I haven��t felt when I��m beaten up by that dwarf, or when I��m on the verge of being hacked to death by a demon. Yes, this time was definitely a kaleidoscope.

    Crying.

    Lockid��s whole body was full of wounds. Blood gushed from all wounds. It was such an injury that the bleeding and the potion made by Alkari did not work.

    So, Rockkid spat out hisst will.

    ����If you go back, pay off my debt first.��

    Kitsch looked around at the silence.

    ������

    This is how they all died.

    Widespreads and shadow mercenaries.

    After Lock Kid, everyone died.

    it was annihtion

    The contract with the Shadow God was still valid and harsh.

    Even if only Kichi wanted to die, he couldn��t.

    ������

    I survived alone and watched the annihtion of the shadow mercenaries.

    What was left of Kichi was now stolen by the Broads.

    There were only seven bits and pieces made of silver.

    ��You��re going to kill Cloudy with something like this��?��

    After being stabbed in the back by the Shadow God.

    It was like being scammed for the first time.

    Kichi touched Rock Kid��s cold face.

    ��I traded you guys for something like this��?��

    ��that this was my pride?

    really��?

    It was the moment when Kichi��s pupils sank into emptiness.

    Gooooh��

    the seven silver clutter began to shine.

    twisted past.

    It became the butterfly effect and began to change reality.

    ��What are you so surprised about, Captain�� isn��t that a deserter?��

    Just like the hands of a clock go backwards.

    Rock Kid who was cold.

    No, the fact that all of the shadow mercenaries were revived.

    dead though

    because he didn��t die.

    Tears streamed down Kitsch��s cheeks as he witnessed the whole truth.

    ����Is it you again?��

    A voice rang out as if to answer.

    again.

 Chapter 445

    Episode 445. I will return when the time is right (2)

    ��What is it?

    Did you even yawn?

    Anyway, don��t think about covering it up with tears, Kitchi.

    ��Even if it��s me because I��ve yielded a hundred times.��

    For our Grand Fell, who has no blood or tears.

    Because you are not shaken by the tears of anyone, regardless of age or gender.

    I traced the magic traces of Kitsch and Rock Kid.

    ��It must have been since Frost was recaptured.��

    Still, you��ve been on the same boat with the Shadow Mercenaries for quite a long time, right? Chasing after the two people��s magic traces was not difficult for me, who had the ability to apply magic on a different level.

    bete anyway

    Not even a portal.

    At once, he jumped over the dimension with the reign of the Heavenly Demon.

    But��

    this is unexpected.

    I didn��t know that all of the shadow mercenaries would gather.

    ��Meet themander-in-chief.��

    A man who greets politely.

    It was Wolf, the current general manager.

    It looks like Kichi, who escaped, joined the Shadow Mercenary again.

    Then will Wolf be vice-captain again?

    Well, I couldn��t find out the details of the internal circumstances.

    I calmly opened my mouth.

    ��These expressions have a lot to say.��

    The natural flow of the Granfell style of speech.

    ��Who��s to say that?��

    I looked at the corpses strewn all over the ce.

    yers mixed with Arcana.

    Only the shadow mercenaries were alive in this space.

    ��There must be some tangled story.��

    At this point, an incident that the yer and the arcana might be involved?

    There was only one.

    The [Rebellion] world quest that broke out from the forces that flowed back from bad omen.

    Kii��s quest that he did not neglect even in the midst of his busy schedule.

    It was thanks

    A fewmunity postse to mind.

    -So what are we doing now???

    -It��s not like you��re falling behind after staying still like this

    .

    -Pyeong~~~Saeng~~~ Just hit and run in the Temple Allied Forces~~~~

    -There is nothing around Antonium;; Taepyeongseong Daeim

    Carrying out world quests just to find a way to make a living?

    It was not an iprehensible choice.

    I was also a yer, so I could fully understand.

    The reason I supported the Empire was because I wanted to survive in the end.

    Of course, it doesn��t mean that it will look good to the empire��

    ��Because the burden I carry will be lighter when the empire is normalized.��

    simply to avoid overwork.

    But with thisndscape, the story is different.

    Wolf opens his mouth in a stern voice.

    ��I encountered a demon during the battle.��

    Yes.

    I couldn��t tell if I was possessed by the yer or by Arcana. In this ce, a clear demonic instrument was overflowing.

    Wolf spoke heavily.

    ��It wasn��t from the beginning that we went into action to hunt demons. The reason our shadow mercenaries moved was simply to kill the nemesis of the shadow mercenaries, the Berserkers. ��

    The shadow mercenaries had a berserker, and there were yers who joined such a berserker, and in the meantime, an unexpected demon intervened.

    So what I��m going to say is simple.

    ��I will believe you.��

    Joining the Wide Society for the World Quest.

    Joining and annihting them is also a yer��s individual choice.

    Grandfel��s thoughts are not very different from mine.

    Because when the devil is involved, Grandfel can no longer be generous.

    But the doubts remained.

    ��As long as the shadow mercenaries of the world call them nemesis.��

    The light show will not be at the normal level.

    Join the yers there.

    Even that was not enough, so a demon-type monster intervened.

    No matter how strong the shadow mercenaries were.

    ��I don��t think it would have been easy��?��

    If there were demon-type monsters mixed in, it would have been especially confusing.

    Why think of the meanness of the devil.

    He must have been saying all sorts of bullshit to trigger negative emotions.

    Especially while mentioning me, the same yer.

    ��Granfell is generous, not me.��

    Even considering all the variables together.

    The shadow mercenaries were fine even if they were fine.

    Looks like he has something to say about it.

    Wolf came towards me.

    Then he held out his hand.

    I was taken aback.

    ��no wait.

    Why is this here?!

    Lockkid intervened.

    ��Breakout rats ran around with it in our holynd. Me and Kitsch chased after them to get here and eventually found them.��

    Members reaching out their hands, starting with Wolf.

    One two three��

    All seven.

    It was an artifact of Akshan.

    ��It must have been stolen by the Broads.��

    The silhouettes of Kitsch and Rockkid recreated by magic particles. They didn��t know that it was an artifact of Akshan, but they must have been after a berserker who had taken something from theirnd.

    see.

    ��Hehe.��

    Then the artifact is mine.

    No, I have to prove that it��s Akkshan��

    How do I bring this up?

    To im the integrity and innocence while recovering the artifact?

    It really can��t be a paradoxical situation.

    ��This is why people shouldn��t live too honestly.��

    look

    You��re holding my ankle like this, Grandfel.

    It was while I was swallowing myment.

    ��I will leave it up to you.��

    Wolf found seven Akkshan Artifacts.

    gave it all to me

    what��?

    No, there��s no way I��ll show my emotions in this brazen skin.

    How did you know that you handed the artifact to me, everyone?

    In a moment of shock, Rock Kid opened his mouth.

    ��The berserkers said it was the weapon that would kill Cloudy.��

    A weapon that will kill Cloudy. Even if the Shadow Mercenaries didn��t know about this, the Berserkers clearly knew the value of the Akkshan Artifact. Even the tangled story.

    ��Bonamana.��

    It must have been the information he came across through demon-type monsters.

    That you know the story.

    It means that the devil who was here was not an ordinary guy.

    I asked.

    ��Do you remember the form of the devil?��

    ��Of course I remember!��

    The 7th Seok Alkari of the Shadow Mercenary Corps replied. There was a rtionship with him in which we shared each other��s knowledge in rtion to non-medicinal herbs. Alkari moved her wrinkled hands around and continued her words.

    ��It was a tentacle twisted like a mandragora root!��

    If it��s a tentacle�� it��s a by-product of primordial evil.

    ��Even considering the time zone, there is no error.��

    Before Cataclysm.

    What do you know about the story before the inundation of demons in the demon realm?

    Because there will only be pure-blood demons from the Arcana continent.

    So the question gets even deeper.

    ��That by-product of evil in the beginning isn��t normal.��

    Regarding that, the Shadow Mercenary Corps seemed to have something to say.

    It��s as if I can��t contain my curiosity.

    Rockkid asked with a frustrated expression.

    ��No, I��m the kind of person who can��t stand being curious, but�� let��s just ask one thing. Lee Ho-yeol�� No, themander-in-chief. Do you know what the hell you are using them for?��

    where to use it

    It is a relic of Akshan.

    ording to Dexio.

    ��Each one was said to be a magic tool to counter the Seven Deadly Sins.��

    Of course, it could have been used as a substitute for the sacrifice of the exorcism ceremony. The original purpose is as I just said. As expected, this guy��s personality that can��t hide anything.

    I��m trying to answer the question honestly��.

    Rockkid spreads his thick fingers.

    Then he pointed to the Akkshan artifact.

    ��Out of those insignificant things came great light. The assholes of the Broadway Association hid it in their arms, then threw it out, shouted, and vomited tears, and it wasn��t a joke!��

    ��really?

    ��No, I really can��t believe what it is!��

    Overexcited Rock Kid.

    In ce of Rock Kid, whose motivation precedes words.

    Wolf continued.

    ��As a result, thanks to the seven magic tools, our shadow mercenaries were saved. Of course, Nadivo of the 8th seat lost his life in the process of entering the Hideout of the Broad Society, but����

    Alkari helped out by the side.

    ��The genocide really could have been avoided.��

    Brilliant light poured from Akshan��s relics, and those possessed by the primordial evil by-products were burned by that light. Thanks to that, the shadow mercenaries were able to blow through the broadsword without a single wound.

    ��Is it worth the name of the Akkshan artifact?��

    An artifact to fight against the Seven Deadly Sins, which were stronger than now.

    Simrly, a pure-blooded demon from the Arcana continent.

    It seems to have a considerable effect on the primordial evil.

    Shuk.

    Just like a cat can��t just pass by a fish.

    It was the moment my gaze turned to [Tears of Humility].

    Rock Kid scratched his head and murmured.

    ��But why was that enormous object called the thing that could kill Cloudy? No matter how much I turn my head, I can��te up with an answer. Could it be that the gangsters were just assholes?��

    ��heh.

    There is a cubic tablet.

    There was a story that could not be avoided.

    ��Rather than that, it would be embarrassing to be rejected by an artifact.��

    The moment I was thinking about it, the quest window flickered in front of my eyes.

    It was a ss quest.

    [ss Quest: Akkshan Civil War]

    A fugitive from the Akkshan Base.

    They hid in the Canyon of the Forgotten, one of the most dangerous ces on the Arcana continent. Enter the Valley of the Forgotten and retrieve Akkshan��s artifacts stolen by Akkshan��s fugitives.

    -Enter the Canyon of the Forgotten. (Sess)

    �C Retrieve Akkshan��s artifact. (Sess)

    ��Sess.

    Didn��t get rejected!

    Is it thanks to the umtion of artifacts and familiarity in the understanding of darkness?

    If not, is it thanks to knowing the details?

    I couldn��t figure out the exact reason.

    ��Is that important now?!��

    Shadow Mercenaries.

    It was the effect of the Akkshan artifact that shocked even those who had been watching the rare magical tools of the Arcana continent while carrying out all kinds of requests. It means that Akkshan��s relic, which has such tremendous power, hase into my hands.

    Dexio, anyway, what you said was right.

    ��okay. It must havee back when the time is right.��

    Before checking the artifact��s effect, I released a portal.

    He returned to Cloudy territory with the Shadow Mercenaries.

    If you ask me why I left Antonium and returned to the mansion.

    ��Discipline is an importantw.��

    Anyway, aren��t the shadow mercenaries high-stakes criminals who vited thews of the empire and were pursued? However, in the Cloudy Territory, my words and decrees take precedence over thews of the empire and over the orders of the emperor.

    ��We��ll talk more about itter.��

    All of the shadow mercenaries lowered their heads at my words.

    The shadow mercenaries escape one by one.

    I was just rxing and examining the artifact��s effects.

    ����udy.��

    The kitsch that remained until the end called me. I must have retrieved the Akkshan Artifact. The ss quest goal must have been met. Today, I was going to skip the questioning with a happy heart.

    ��You��ve realized that it��s better to hit first, kitsch.��

    Then I have no reason to refuse.

    Seven Akshan Artifacts.

    Before checking the effect, let��s dispose of the kitsch that failed to keep its promise.

    Still, I found the relic.

    ��Just a little bit of nagging.��

    While negotiating with Grandfell, Kichi held out something to me.

    ��Sorry, I��mte����

    Jewelry box.

    He��s Grandfel, who doesn��t ept bribes.

    However, when I saw it with Kichi��s expression and voice.

    It didn��t seem like a normal bribe.

    Shall we open it up a bit and see?

    If it��s a real bribe, you can refuse it then��

    Click on it.

    But when I opened the jewelry box, I couldn��t say anything.

    Yes, I am ��Lee Ho-yeol��.

    I had no words to say when I saw the hair in the jewelry box.

    me.

    No, Grandfel��s eyes were on the hair in the jewelry box.

    Engrave silvery hair into your vision.

    how much time has passed

    Granfel��s lips, not mine, moved.

    ��In time, everything will fall into ce.��

    yes really

    Dexio.

    You are right.

    ��I had no doubt that you woulde back, sister.��

    .

    .

    .

    [Your friendship with the Shadow Mercenaries has reached maximum.]

 Chapter 446

    Episode 446. I wille back when the time is right (3)

    Look at Cloudy.

    Marcelo said, ��Magic that denies the history of magic.��

    There was something I couldn��t reverse even with my ��Reversal Magic��, which was supposed to change themon sense of magic towers and magic. Such were the traces of Cloudy that were etched into the estate and mansion.

    Reversal magic is not omnipotent. As time goes by, it is impossible to reverse the feeling of warmth from the hand. Even if I try to imitate it, I don��t even know the scenery when Cloudy was intact.

    Cloudy family.

    They have the ability to control the continent.

    I can��t even guess what kind of mission he had to stay here.

    is it natural

    ��Even just a while ago.��

    The history of the Cloudy family.

    Grand Fel.

    Because I just dismissed it as my dark history.

    However, from the moment I recognized Grandfel, my thoughts changed.

    So this moment.

    I looked at the scenery with the most solemn attitude.

    Grandfel, not me, said.

    ��I don��t know what kind ofndscape you will like.��

    Cloudy��s territory was unrealistically vast.

    It is said that it is a legendary ce that cannot be exined in words by the people of Arcana.

    ��Hidden Peace.��

    Even in the vast Hidden Peace Cloudy Territory, I found a ce that seemed even more disconnected from the world. Topare it to a pathetic expression surrounded by trees��

    A mysterious ce, as if it wouldn��t be strange even if there were a world tree.

    I shift my gaze and look at the jewelry box containing the silver hair.

    The intertwined story was as expected.

    In the past, the Shadow Mercenaries performed the quest to assassinate Lady Cloudy.

    As evidence, it is said that she cut off the hair of the person who will be Grandfel��s sister.

    kitsch said.

    -��The hair was auctioned off by Oak Auctions. However, it did not go beyond the auction stage. Ulrich, the owner of the Oak Auction, buys hair����

    Ulrich, the Oak Auction.

    It��s a familiar name.

    I had some kind of rtionship.

    Top-level space-time quest.

    I was the one who epted the request and carried out the mythic quest. In the process, he even solved the misunderstanding with Ulrich, who was afflicted and terrified by Arrogance, the Seven Deadly Sins of the past.

    ��Is this also the butterfly effect?��

    Ulrich said that he bought and kept Cloudy��s hair out of loyalty to him. Thank you Ulrich. I was d to see you face to face right away.

    Arcana Continent��s time four times faster than reality.

    ��It can��t be helped.��

    As much as the shadow mercenaries of the previous generation had done it. Ulrich wasn��t the Ulrich I knew. It was just that the name Ulrich was inherited. The Ulrich I knew seemed to have died early.

    I organized my thoughts.

    ��Anyway, thank you very much. Ulrich.��

    attitude at all times.

    His expression is so consistent that it doesn��t even show his humanity.

    I expressed my gratitude on behalf of Grandfel.

    perhaps.

    I might be the cause of all the situations.

    I don��t know what to say, but��

    is it a step atst?

    ��Nevertheless, I hope you are at peace.��

    Because for the first time, I felt as if I had somehow recovered from the cruelty that Grandfel had suffered. Before long, I put the jewelry box down. It was covered with soil.

    ������

    There were shadow mercenaries, including Kichi, by my side. It wasn��t a request they carried out, but they seemed to feel a sense of responsibility as a shadow mercenary.

    Oh, if it was.

    ��Damn it��.��

    Is even the rock kid with his head bowed and suppressing his emotions?

    Of course, as I saidst time, I had no intention of asking them to take responsibility.

    I didn��t even have it originally.

    It was only natural that even the slightest lingering attachment would disappear at the point of taking over Grandfell sister��s hair and Akkshan��s relics.

    bted mourning.

    ��It might shake.��

    The Granfell was like the Granfell I knew.

    It��s just that I didn��t spend much time in remembrance.

    My sister��s hair returned to Cloudy��s domain.

    Like it��s just the beginning.

    again.

    I turned around and moved toward the scheduled schedule.

    But��

    there��s something I��ve been concerned about since before.

    ����so what do you want to say, everyone?��

    rippling.

    The shadow mercenaries are chasing after me.

    At first, I just thought I was quick-witted.

    I��m honoring my sister.

    I only knew that he managed to notice it and follow me without saying a word.

    ��Because Grandfell doesn��t have the personality to mumble.��

    I didn��t bother to ask why.

    From the time that silentpanion left the mansion.

    It meant that it was going on until I returned to the mansion again.

    The pouring eyes are hot.

    ��The Shadow Mercenaries!��

    ��Chief Lee Ho-yeol is there too?��

    ����Is something happening here by any chance?��

    There were yers in Cloudy��s territory as well.

    Although the imperial capital, Antonium, was added to the Mage Tower portal coordinates, the Cloudy territory coordinates did not disappear. More than anything, there were yers who stopped by for sightseeing purposes just because it was my territory.

    ����That��s what I��m talking about.��

    I was bothered by my sisters because of that.

    -Hey Hoyeol, when can we show that vi??

    �C Our Ho-yeol has seeded? I��ve already finished preparing my own house

    �C I��m looking forward to going there when the cataclysm ends hahaha

    The scenery of the Cloudy Kingdom that yers carried into reality.

    ��If I had known it would be like this, I would have included a filming ban in the rules.��

    And the cloudy spirit I saw on TV was to the point where even I, the lord, was horrified.

    In particr, the mansion was photographed very grandly.

    It��s got hundreds of millions of views.

    There were not a few yers who were looking for Cloudy over Antonium.

    and to those yers.

    I was also providing rare sights.

    ��This will spur the illusion.

    Friendship with the Shadow Mercenaries reached its maximum level.

    I was happy if you were happy.

    Anyway, you��re saying that I had a big influence on the Shadow Mercenaries, right? However, I couldn��t think of a ce to use that influence and friendship.

    Yuthra Kingdom Mage Tower Frost Antonium�� thanks to a lot of experience. It was me who found out that the [Permission] function could be activated when the influence and affinity reached the maximum level in the territory.

    ��Even if it��s Yeongji, I don��t know.��

    However, there was no element such as the [authority] system in the rtionship and friendship with the group. Of course, there was such a thing as visible loyalty, but��

    ��It didn��t mean much.��

    That��s when I ask for or order something.

    If you think about whether there were people who rejected it��

    Because I couldn��t really think of a single one.

    ��Besides, they must be very free spirits.��

    The greater the trust, the greater the impact.

    So I didn��t expect much from the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Aren��t they the treacherous criminals of Arcana, the ruler of the underworld?

    It just means that I was satisfied even if I didn��t have an ident.

    By the way��

    ��I have something to tell you,mander-in-chief.��

    in the pouring gaze.

    As soon as I return to the mansion, I request a private party.

    Wolf, who was sitting across from him, opened his mouth heavily.

    ��I will listen.��

    What are you trying to say?

    Hopefully, I can work freely in the empire.

    You��re not asking for the wanted order to be released, are you?

    In fact, there are enough abilities to do that. As I said, wasn��t I the one who activated the [Permissions] function in the Empire? Whether it was a petty thief or a high treason, it was not difficult to erase the penalty.

    however.

    A fundamentalist with no flexibility whatsoever.

    As long as Grandfell had his eyes wide open.

    ��I can��t grant you a request like that.��

    But I got something else.

    It��s a bit embarrassing to refuse so bluntly.

    I swallow my saliva.

    ��The result of gathering the opinions of all members.��

    Fortunately, that wasn��t the case.

    ��The dissolution of the Shadow Mercenaries has been decided.��

    It was a problem because it was a story I couldn��t really imagine��!

    *

    Today Arcana.

    The studio was a battlefield.

    It has to be.

    ��The current PD. The airing time has exceeded 72 hours��!��

    A ry that never ends.

    It was.

    After the demonic eyes of the tenth throne appeared in reality.

    ��This is the news that the Maan, which surfaced in the southern seas of Jeju Ind, has been shot down. But at the same time, the cracks that were predicted to copse copsed, and another evil eye����

    In reality, there were never ending imminent idents.

    Hyun Yong-seok seemed to be seeing d��j�� vu.

    The days when I had not been long since I had the rank of producer.

    ��Remember? The atmosphere at that time was just like this.��

    ��I��m sorry, but it��s before I joined thepany����

    ��Oh really? Has it already been that many years?��

    Early Cataclysm.

    cracks that copsed.

    It was as if he was seeing again the face of mankind who had been helpless.

    However, the situation then and now is clearly different.

    ��But even after all these years, we haven��t changed.��

    Hyungwon bit his lip.

    ����because I know but I can��t stop it.��

    at the time of its inception.

    It was the awakened Arcana Continent Electric yers who saved the confused humanity. But even those yers were struggling with the current threat.

    Of course, there are still heroes.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    Because he saved the world from despair several times just by appearing. But there was only ��him��. As much as Lee Ho-yeol��s presence wasrge, it was natural that the gap was considerable.

    Lips spontaneously bite.

    ��I know it��s not your fault.��

    I had no intention of ming the other yers.

    No, can you dare?

    He was the general manager of Today Arcana.

    ��Although I��m not a yer.��

    What wealth and honor the yers enjoy.

    Are you living a morous life that you cannot even dream of as a sry earner?

    Hyun Yong-seok, who has been watching closely.

    However, Hyun Yong-seok never truly envied them.

    Even if you are easily seduced by the morous life of the yer.

    emerging prompts.

    �C During the copse rift attack, a Shinhwa Guild executive died.

    It��s because I realize after the incident like now.

    That every reward they won was earned at the risk of their lives.

    Hyeon Yong-seok prayed for peace and thought.

    ��That our peace had their sacrifices.��

    It was.

    Even to honor their souls, Hyeon Yong-seok could not rest.

    However, Arcana did not take it lightly.

    New updated prompt.

    -Please check Arcana��s official website.

    ����?��

    Did you think of an urgent update?

    If so, it should be reported promptly.

    Hyun Yong-seok hurriedly essed the Arcana website and was startled.

    ��At least when it��s like this?��

    Time-space duel!

    It was the content Lee Ho-yeol and Geom-sung showed. If it was normal, I would have organized an emergency broadcast right away. Because there is nothing that guarantees viewer ratings like a thrilling duel.

    But circumstances are circumstances.

    ��Jesse Heinness��?��

    The target was the target.

    Jessi She is never outgoing.

    There was a reason why she came out.

    Just like when I crashed the demonic eye that had surfaced in New York.

    So, there was no choice but to pay more attention to the whereabouts of the duel.

    What Jesse faced was a bizarre creature that was neither human nor nt.

    Urs.

    ��What are you up to?��

    I do not know well but.

    If he wins��

    the reality will be engulfed in even greater chaos.

    In addition, the dependence on Lee Ho-yeol will inevitably grow.

    If so, naturally.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol, the burden you carry.��

    it��s going to get even harder.

    Hyun Yong-seok thought about it from time to time.

    The world line where Lee Ho-yeol experiences defeat or failure for the first time.

    As for the imaginary ending��

    it was always genuinely terrible.

    ��It would have been destroyed already.��

    So I dare not imagine the burden he was carrying.

    So I just wished.

    Humanity and the Arcana Continent.

    So that I won��t be too dependent on him anymore.

    It was then.

    ����?��

    The prompt was updated once again.

    However, Hyun Yong-seok did not react easily.

    yeah i didn��t even think of that.

    ��!!!��

    engulfed in malice.

    damn reality.

    Because it was the appearance of another hero to reverse.

    -News from Arcana Continent yers.

    �C New world message update.

    -The nemesis of evil has returned to the Arcana continent.

    Hyungseok shouted.

    ��If it is the natural enemy of evil��?

 Chapter 447

    Episode 447. It��s fit for you.

    Certainly, a big man is a big man.

    buzz buzz.

    The turmoil does not go away easily.

    ��I just can��t believe it.��

    ��Oh my God, they themselves����

    ��Wouldn��t it be a great contribution to the security of the empire anyway?��

    Antonium, the capital of the empire.

    Returning to the imperial pce, I briefed the situation.

    The Shadow Mercenary Corps and the Gwangpokhoe were destroyed after a battle.

    Of course, the Grandpel-type speech method that only spit out the core without adding or subtracting.

    That��s why I didn��t say anything about the before and after.

    ��Is everyone used to this way of speaking?��

    There were no people who questioned the progress.

    Rumors spread naturally from the imperial pce.

    The news spread quickly to the streets of Antonium.

    The eyes naturally flicker.

    [The news of the dissolution of the titans is transmitted to the underworld.]

    [The morale of the wicked is drastically reduced for a certain period of time.] [

    The security of Antonium, the capital of the empire, rises.]

    Also, the bigwigs.

    To the point of printing out a message just because they disbanded. It wouldn��t have been revealed by his shameless shamelessness, but in fact, I was startled when I heard about the breakup from Wolf.

    A ck shadow mercenary group recognized by AAU.

    So many things are hidden.

    Of course, you don��t know where it will bounce.

    The dissolution had a negative effect on the Arcana Continent.

    It means that I was worried about old age that it might be a nuisance for me too.

    however.

    -��Please use us as you wish.��

    I would have thought that the maxed out Rtionship and Friendship would shine here��! Yes. Excluding Nadivo, the 8th who died in battle, I acquired the right tomand the 9 members of the Shadow Mercenary Corps, including the fugitive Kichi.

    ��I don��t know the specific situation.��

    Akshan Artifact.

    I guess you could say I��ve benefited from that. It is unknown whether the shadow mercenaries, who survived thanks to the Akkshan artifact, underwent a mental change on the threshold of death.

    ��Anyway, it��s a good thing.��

    Shadow Mercenaries.

    Just the news of the disbandment.

    To the extent that Arcana��s wicked people are depressed and security rises.

    In fact, I was well aware of their strength.

    Why, even when attacking the rifts where demon lords appeared in reality. The evaluation of the Mage Tower seniors with the Shadow Mercenary Corps is still clearly in my memory.

    -��These are people who simply cannot be evaluated.��

    �C ����was definitely hiding something.��

    �C ��They didn��t give full force.��

    As much as it is a tall tower.

    The noses of the senior wizards of the Mage Tower are also high.

    Because the seniors all overestimated the Shadow Mercenary Corps.

    ��Such great people obediently obey my words.��

    If it��s like the old days

    I may have jumped up and down in pure joy.

    Back in the days when there was no reason, a strong ally was always wee.

    But not anymore.

    As much as there are many forces following my words.

    As much as the threat of the upper demon king began.

    The burden I shouldered also became heavy.

    I had to be careful and use my best judgment.

    So��.

    Cloudy.

    ��I summoned you ording to your will, Commander-in-Chief.��

    Returning to the mansion, I summoned all of the shadow mercenaries. Then I took on the weight. It��s tea time, but there are no teacups. Isn��t it time to lighten the mood with a dangling green tea bag, Grandfel?

    ��Let��s be patient this time.��

    As if responding to my words.

    Grandfell��s lips fell.

    A solemn and solemn voice followed.

    ��Your use has been decided.��

    Wolf answered.

    ��I will ept whatever it is.��

    Did you say it with your own mouth?

    I��ll take anything

    Surely everyone nodded in agreement?

    At that point, I also spoke.

    ��You guys from this time.��

    ��knock.

    ��You will be transferred to my immediate unit.��

    ����direct squad?��

    It seems usible that it is a direct unit.

    Actually, that��s not the case.

    Yes, it is the infamous ��that name��.

    Everyone in the world knows their plight.

    Of course you can��t be happy.

    ��It��s virtually no different from disposal.��

    But even if I don��t like it now, I have absolutely no intention of changing the disposition.

    That��s what the shadow mercenaries are about.

    Because they are the most suitable talents for that name.

    see.

    ��I think it��s the first time I��m revealing it in front of someone.��

    Big hum.

    Now that you��re on the same boat, you won��t have anything to hide.

    I swallowed a cough and continued.

    ��That name,�� he spat out.

    ��Thest one.��

    ��st?��

    ��It is unique.��

    ����only?��

    ��That��s why I, ��Akkshan�� itself, made that decision.��

    ��!!!��

    *

    Chief Lee Ho-yeol.

    He was an Akshan demon hunter.

    Ever since I witnessed the Akkshan Wolf, I had guessed at least a glimpse.

    Three-seat Henderson stroked his beard.

    ��Because I heard that only demon hunters can save those possessed by demons��. Well, I never actually saw them, but rumor has it.��

    Cataclysm.

    Before the inundation of the Arcana Continent in the Pandemonium began in earnest.

    Akshan was destroyed.

    Rumors about him never ceased.

    Wolf shrugged.

    ��Because we are the first ones to look for when an incident urs on the Arcana continent. I think there were simr rumors back then. You��ll know exactly when you look at the ledger, but as far as I know, the Shadow Mercenaries weren��t involved in Akkshan��s end.��

    Lockkid sneered.

    ��joy. The Shadow Mercenaries must have taken on the mission rted to Akkshan. The giants of the underworld are only Akkshan? Even Nadivo, who has died, willugh.��

    ��Nadivo neverughed at your jokes.��

    ��Shut up, kid.��

    It��s been awhile for Rockkid to grind his teeth against 9-seok Deshev.

    I slowly turned my head.

    I could see Kitsch pursuing silently from behind.

    buck buck.

    Rockkid scratched his head and spoke to himself.

    ��Damn, the human who was the former leader, I don��t know why, but the grass is dead. It was not enough for the current leader to disband the Shadow Mercenary Corps����

    That was amentation over his situation.

    ��Selling us to themander-in-chief��s special lease�� no, Akkshan. damn it! At this rate, talking about Akshan insignificantly earlier became a spit in my face, right?��

    ��Cluck.��

    ��Hey, let��s have augh. Inspirational?��

    ��The devil is here and he is a demon hunter. cluck.��

    ��what? I��m a demon?!��

    Wolf looked at the noisy party.

    ��I��m sure I��ll need to get used to it.��

    It was only one day.

    From Shadow Mercenaries to Akkshan.

    What caused their affiliation to change.

    Wolfe��s gaze turned to Kitsch.

    ��Perhaps he��s paying attention, the leader.��

    I can guess the reason why Kitsch spared his words.

    They are in conflict internally more than anyone else.

    We who were the shadow mercenaries.

    Is it okay to inherit the Akkshan name?

    Wolf��s mouth fell open.

    ����well.��

    ��What��s wrong all of a sudden?��

    The one who asked back was the 5th stone Herkiora.

    Wolf said again.

    ��That��s fine too.��

    Tsk Herkiora clicked her tongue and sarcastically.

    ��Anyway, everyone has lost their taste.��

    The taste is gone.

    ��That makes sense.��

    I was definitely not insane.

    In fact, I felt a strange sense of incongruity from the hideout of the wide-open meeting.

    I don��t know why I felt that way��

    ��Did you say it was an artifact of Akkshan?��

    Said to be the weapon that will kill Cloudy.

    The moment it touched the beam of light pouring out of the seven silver magic tools.

    Wolf witnessed a strange afterimage.

    Kitsch left alone.

    The afterimage of her looking at him with empty eyes.

    It was fleeting, but terrible.

    Kichira made such a cold expression that I couldn��t see even during the request.

    Even thinking about it again makes my spine run cold.

    Was it because he witnessed that terrible afterimage?

    ��Now I��m just grateful.��

    For Wolf, the current scenery wasn��t too bad.

    Of course, whether or not they are qualified to enter Akkshan.

    Even Wolf himself was suspicious.

    ��It��s Akkshan.��

    I don��t know much about Akshan.

    They have never been the protagonists of the Arcana Continent.

    They were forgotten beings.

    ��Should I say that I was born in the wrong era?��

    But one thing is for sure.

    ��Themander-in-chief is thest survivor of Akkshan.��

    Maybe they have a hidden truth that the continent doesn��t know about. So the burden of our being in Akshan may be really heavy.

    ��Should I regain Akkshan��s honor?��

    Wouldn��t it ruin your reputation rather than regain it?

    From now on, it won��t be enough to be careful with your words and actions.

    The worst viin of the Arcana Continent.

    Wolfughed bitterly.

    ��Where will that habit go?��

    But Wolf was mindful.

    okay.

    Even if you can��t believe it yourself.

    �C ��It is suitable for you.��

    Because themander-in-chief said so.

    They simply believed in and followed themander-in-chief who trusted them.

    Wolf opened his mouth.

    ��Then let��s begin.��

    Your first mission as Akkshan right now.

    *

    [ss Quest: Akkshan Reconstruction]

    The disappeared Akkshans have been resurrected as legends of the new era.

    However, what the Arcana continent needs is a living legend, not a floating story. Thest demon hunter. Rebuild the Akkshan of the new era with the legends of the past.

    �C Hunt the devil. (Repeat)

    The ss quest was quiet.

    No new goals came to mind.

    Maybe he won��t admit it.

    ��My choice.��

    But who is our Grand Fell?

    ��It is not mere letters that lead.��

    He is thest demon hunter with a high sense of arrogance, Akkshan, who regards levels and stats as numbers and passes quest messages as letters.

    ��It is my judgment alone.��

    Yes.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    Arcana Continent.

    The worst criminal group, the Shadow Mercenaries.

    They were subjected to ��Akkshan type��!

    What would our Akshan seniors say?

    Do you think Akk��shan��s tail is going well?

    When [Keep Akkshan] activated.

    Could it be that you are listening to the voices of the seniors in hell?

    I am very concerned.

    But I recited it proudly.

    ��If you have any objections, feel free to raise them.��

    If you twist it, will youe to me?

    There was a reason for the judgment between me and Grandfel.

    Because I was slowly feeling the limit.

    ��It��s as clever as the tenth seat.��

    The Ten Covens carved their influence into randomly generated rifts.

    Through the Mystic Eye, he was bringing negative emotions to reality.

    Grandfel wouldn��t admit it, but��

    ��Honestly, it��s not enough.��

    My sister says, but my body is not multiple.

    Reality and Arcana Continent. I was the one who would go further and go to the demon realm. At this rate, an incident will undoubtedly break out somewhere while I��m away.

    ��Of course, everyone is working hard.��

    The allied forces of the Crusade were growing steadily.

    Whether it was contagious with pride or really realized pride.

    I was doing my best to increase my power.

    But it was not enough.

    The goal of Grandfel and me is not just to respond to the devil.

    Because it was to drive the devil into fear and hunt it.

    So, I took a new first step towards that goal.

    Akshan.

    Just by resonating with that name on the Arcana continent.

    Because the devil will tremble with fear.

    Emerging world message.

    [The devil��s nemesis has returned to Arcana continent.]

    Gooh.

    Cloudy��s Mansion.

    shining in a separate room.

    Seven Akshan Artifacts.

    [Seven relics authorize the return of Akkshan.]

    In that sense, the Shadow Mercenaries were perfect for Akkshan. Did I just say ��Akkshan hyung��? Just thinking about it already makes me sick.

    The Daily Routine of an Akshan Demon Hunter!

    By now, the shadow mercenaries should be in the middle of physical training.

    From running to push-ups.

    You��ll be sweating a bit for the first time in a while.

    ��More than anything.��

    Carry out the request regardless of means and methods.

    Hunt demons by any means necessary.

    Are you sure you have something inmon?

    The Devil is sensitive to news from the Arcana Continent.

    The notorious shadow mercenaries, far from being corrupted into demons.

    Rather, he was reborn as Akkshan?

    The news alone would make demons tremble.

    So I dered in front of the artifact.

    ��It will be different than before.��

    Even when Akshan was nothing more than a joke.

    A demon who was afraid of Akshan.

    Then Akkshan��s name.

    What would happen if Akkshan��s reputation increased even more?

    If Akkshan��s work is to be properly appreciated��

    ��As if everything falls into ce.��

    My gaze went cold.

    ��Even the lesser races will go to Hell on their own feet.��

    Of course, it needs to be settled before that.

    Yes, because there is still something left between us.

    I checked the shing message from earlier.

    [Your affinity with the Shadow God has reached its lowest level.]

    A message from an angry employer who was deprived of his employee.

    But this one is just as angry.

    because I haven��t forgotten

    ��There is a give and take in everything.��

    Grandfell sister��s debt.

    ��Come anytime. The desired sea.��

    ��that��s what I said.

    .

    .

    .

    [Hidden Peace ��Corridor of Shadows�� appears on the Arcana Continent.]

    Anyway, isn��t this too fast?!

 Chapter 448

    Episode 448. Not my taste (1)

    Corridor of shadows.

    Appearance message printed on the continent.

    The presence was intense.

    Antonium, the capital of the empire.

    Heshiyashi, a southern territory of the Empire.

    Polestar, Eastern Territory of the Empire.

    Furthermore, all ces on the Arcana continent.

    An unidentified building floated in the sky.

    ��Haha, is that a saint in the sky?��

    ��That��s the corridor of shadows the message said��?��

    ��The Corridor of Shadows, what do you mean by that?��

    Just one line of message.

    ��That is the message of emergence. No, it��s too long to exin!��

    Even so, the situation was better than the Arcana people who knew nothing. The moment the yers exined to the Arcanaians about the Shadow Corridor.

    same time.

    The great coalition under the Holy Temple coalition stopped in ce.

    ��What do you think of those snake eyes?��

    ��well. I have nothing to say.��

    ��What is that again?��

    Nam Tae-min Hisagi Leoni.

    The three guild masters of the Great Alliance.

    In addition to Skaarl and Second Sun��s Schraig.

    Ever since Arcana was just a game, even those who have firmly held their ranks could not guess its identity. Schraig murmured.

    ��It doesn��t look possible to enter��?��

    ��It looks like that to anyone.��

    ��No, was that really true in the first ce? Isn��t that a hallucination?!��

    It was a natural reaction.

    Like a mirage in the desert.

    Because the Corridor of Shadows was reflected all over the Arcana Continent. Even the shape seems to hang upside down in the sky.

    All right.

    Those who looked at the corridor with serious expressions.

    Soon after, the reconnaissance team returned.

    But there was no harvest.

    The faces of the guild members who got off the horse were bewildered.

    ��No matter how far I go, I can��t get any closer!��

    ��Cannot set teleport coordinates.��

    ��Damn, no matter what I do, I can��t get closer.��

    While full of doubts.

    Instinctively, a sigh of relief came out.

    Schraig continues his words cautiously.

    ��Howe something like that hasn��te to mind in reality?��

    Thinking of the London Dungeon still gave me goosebumps.

    But the relief did notst long.

    Hisagi, a longed-for preceptor, pointed out the reality.

    ��I can��t be at ease forever. As long as cracks exist. An ideal where the Arcana Continent and reality are connected. There is now that the Corridor of Shadows will also not be updated in reality.��

    ��As expected.��

    No matter how I thought about it, the best solution was clear.

    Clearing the Unstable Rift on the Arcana Continent.

    I��ve learned that the creation of reality rifts can also be inhibited.

    Leonie quietly asked Skal.

    ��hey. Can��t we ask Bingryong to give us a ride? But if it��s a dragon, wouldn��t it be able to fly enough to tell if it��s real or fantasy?��

    It made sense.

    Is the Corridor of Hidden Peace a mere mirage?

    Or is it a new field?

    If not, is it a dungeon that must be conquered?

    Because it was not enough to understand with a single message.

    However, Skal bit his lip.

    ����not my territory.��

    In fact, it was Skal who was more frustrated than anyone else.

    Bingryong should be full of dignity.

    Bingryong, who must show off his higher pride than anyone else��

    -��I am a chick. That��s a new chick.��

    Why are you pretending to be a chick!

    The Dark Dragon��s words were intertwined there.

    Skaarl couldn��t find out the truth.

    Leonie looked at Skal with pity.

    ��Are you a dragon knight?��

    In the end, no solution came out.

    Eventually, I had to think about it again.

    Nam Tae-min, looking up at the corridor of shadows, muttered.

    ��Hoyeol. No, do you think themander-in-chief knows something?��

    *

    Arcana Continent, which is not quite just a fuss.

    Cloudy��s.

    under the pouring night sky.

    I raised my teacup.

    While in love with green tea.

    Also, isn��t it Mr. Granfell who takes great care of his body health?

    ��It iste.��

    Healthmon sense of reality thates to mind.

    Green tea caffeine consumed at night interferes with sleep.

    Even knowing that fact, the reason for picking up the teacup was simple.

    ��Today there is a good reason.��

    Yes.

    I gave the Akkshan type to the shadow mercenary group. It means that dangling green tea bags were desperately restrained to break the atmosphere.

    Late-night tea time to fill your green tea quota.

    ��I am still not satisfied.��

    Click.

    If it was like usual, it wouldn��t have been strange if exmation burst out.

    I can fully sympathize with your feelings, Grandfel.

    Even I, who don��t have an aesthetic sense, thought that was a bit off.

    The night sky of the Arcana continent.

    I don��t want to see the evil eyes popping up all over the ce.

    Even that was not enough, and even the Corridor of Shadows rose up.

    ��The name is right.��

    Should we call it a building that roughly resembles a coiled snake?

    To say it was a castle, its appearance was far from achievement.

    It��s hard to describe, but I��m sure it��s overly ck.

    The roof, the outer walls, the windows, and the gs hanging there.

    Even that ck and dreary thing hangs upside down in the sky.

    It must have been said that it was being witnessed all over the Arcana continent like a mirage��

    Of course, I can��t say anything nice.

    ��There must be a reason you chose the bottom as a sacred ce.��

    The bottom line here refers to ��The Canyon of the Forgotten��. It��s Mr. Grandfel who didn��t like it from the first time he set foot in the gorge, but this time he��s always talking about it.

    ��It��s a uniformly poor aesthetic.��

    someone will ask

    I have debts to pay off, but am I not too free?

    That��s right.

    If it was like the normal temperament of Grandfel, even right away.

    It must have been enough to enter the hidden peace of that corridor of shadows or something.

    however.

    Shuk.

    The gaze from the night sky to the ck parchment on the tabletop.

    if suitable procedures exist.

    Isn��t it our Grandfel��s stubbornness to follow?

    [Invitation to the Shadow Corridor]

    [Rating: Epic]

    [Restrictions: None]

    [Effect: Allows entering the Hidden Peace Shadow Corridor]

    [Description: An invitation from the Shadow God. Those who possess it can reach the Shadow Corridor. Even where there is light, there are shadows even where there is only darkness. You can��t turn away from the shadow��s invitation.

    Until the corridor opens: 2 days, 12 hours, 32 minutes]

    I assure you��

    ��Even if the invitations were a bit aesthetically shabby.��

    Granfell must have easily ignored it.

    However, the invitation was unusual even at first nce.

    Why, as it was written in the [Raise the Darkness] quest.

    ��Even if he doesn��t have the dignity, he��s half a god.��

    Smooth.

    Decorations shimmering in the shadows. It was an invitation decorated with aesthetic elements that could not be found on the Arcana continent. Even the content was quite unexpected.

    Especially thatst sentence.

    ��Please do not be angry,��

    I spat out generously.

    ��I don��t like it, but I will.��

    The Shadow God seems to be pretending to be very polite. Unlike Grandfell, who, once formalized, mixes words even if it is a devil.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, are strict in this respect.

    ��Because it��s clear to my eyes.��

    One line that doesn��t change no matter what kind of ttery.

    [Your friendship with the Shadow God has reached its lowest value.]

    As the maximum value means a lot.

    Wouldn��t the lowest mean a lot?

    As soon as I entered the ce called the Shadow Corridor.

    It means that the Shadow God��s apostles might pour out in droves.

    As long as you know that fact.

    ��About two days until the corridor opens.��

    The remaining time should not be wasted.

    Because there was no way to ess the Corridor of Shadows at this time.

    It meant preparing for all possibilities before the corridor opened.

    ��Let��s go back to reality for now.��

    Is it 2 days in Arcana continent time or 2 days in real time

    ? If not, does the remaining time of the invitation change depending on the time difference?

    I needed to figure it out for sure.

    ��I��ll have to go to the Magic Tower.��

    I��ll have to search the Emerald Halls for any books rted to God.

    It is also a scheduled order to convene the AAU branch heads.

    They are the gods of Arcana, so it is said that it is a setting in the days when it was just a game.

    It has been confirmed through numerous precedents that the influence is effective to some extent, so if there is a corner that can be used, it should be used.

    ��You��d better refrain from making a fuss.��

    There was no need to draw unnecessary attention.

    Because the portal that crosses dimensions is quite noisy.

    Yes, I have that bastard��s ��Heavenly Demon Reign��, right?

    Just by taking one step.

    again.

    I arrived at the magic tower before I knew it.

    Thanks to that, I was able to feel the extraordinary air of the Mage Tower at once.

    chief��s office.

    I checked the lines left on the parchment.

    It was the handwriting of the Healing Magician Bellier, whom he was familiar with.

    ������������

    Archmage Jesse Heinness�� request for emergency healing.

    ������������

    *

    Jesse and Urs.

    A duel in time and space.

    The whole world watched its beginning and end.

    someone cheered

    -Is that the Jesse Heinness that I know like a jaggery??? What is the way of speaking, did you learn from Lee Ho-yeol??? What is the pouring magic? The heart really bes magnificent

    -Isn��t that the first among yers??

    -What do you say Ho-yeol Lee is,

    the great wizards who have been searching for the truth for eons and hours. Because Jesse, who was able to fully utilize their knowledge and vision, showed strength on apletely different level.

    -No, Lee Ho-yeol is out of the standard, so of course I excluded him haha

    I couldn��tpare him to Ho-yeol.

    It is said that it revealed the majesty of a ��transcendent�� that is clearly distinguished from other yers.

    That was enough to make someone��s fist clenched.

    ��Jongjin-ah, are you looking at me properly? Maybe Jesse Heinness will be the first runner. The first runner who can properly carry Lee Ho-yeol��s burden!��

    At the same time, someone else was in despair.

    -I know Jesse is great�� but what is that?

    �C Can��t you see? It��s called Urs, the creature of eternal life

    . -So, where did the creature of eternal lifee from?

    -?? Do you get goosebumps again just thinking about it like that?

    Urs, the eternal creature.

    The Mage Tower or Lion Heart Knights.

    It wasn��t a name widely known on the Arcana continent like the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Such an unheard-of presence stood on equal footing with Jesse, who was second only to Lee Ho-yeol among yers.

    No, let��s analyze the results more soberly.

    ��If the duel had continued, Miss Jessie would surely have lost.��

    Draw due to timeout.

    As a result, mankind had to be extremely grateful.

    However, the duel of time and space was not over.

    ��And this is the news from the yers who filled the seats in the space-time arena. Exactly 24 hourster, the space-time duel will resume��!��

    Jesse is currently being healed in the Magic Tower.

    The exact state is not known, but�� Thest image captured is Jesse, who copsed in Antonium. It was a scene where Shining��s executive Cami, who is close to her, was helping her and transporting her to the Mage Tower.

    Thanks to that, anyone could guess.

    ��A rematch a dayter? What is so fast?��

    ��If Jesse is in such a serious condition, even waking up����

    ��No, from what I��ve seen, Urs looks fine����

    If Jesse can��t face the space-time re-duel.

    What will be the fate of the match?

    Furthermore, if Jesse is defeated.

    ��Is it a battle that ends only when you see the end like the swordsman?��

    Because everyone watched the situation.

    It was natural for everyone to fall into deep water.

    But speaking of concerns.

    ����But hasn��t it already been a day?��

    The space-time rematch did not proceed.

    ��Huh? It��s called canceling drunk?!��

    .

    .

    .

    The world didn��t know yet.

    That everything started in the social space of time and space.

    To be precise, the high-ranking people who found the lower level of the social grounds.

    The fact that it was started by the upper-ss people of the social grounds.

    The three heads of the four families, excluding the golden Ignite Maxima.

    And he had obtained the right to enter the upper floors early on.

    Mary, the Witch of the Southern Sea.

    They enter and exit the social space of space and time.

    It was dered to the lower sses of the seven social principals.

    delivered urately.

    ��From now on, no one can enter the social hall without my permission.��

    ��I can��t get out.��

    ��You can��t even bring in ugly trash.��

    A message from Ho-yeol.

    ��This is the rule of the new social hall presented by the topyer.��

    ����!!!��

 Chapter 449

    Episode 449. It��s not my taste (2)

    I wondered why he didn��t spit out this line.

    trimming clothes.

    I put on the jacket of dawn and talk.

    ��It��s not my taste.��

    Would you like to

    A socialite oasis.

    Socialite idol, Mr. Granfell.

    ��Even if you don��t feel like it, the situation is the situation, so let��s be patient.��

    Just before entering [Dark Understanding].

    I witnessed the message of the start of the space-time duel.

    However, I was the one who blocked all messages rted to time and space. It means that after getting out of the social space of time and space, I haven��t heard any news rted to it.

    I was btedly contacted by the wind.

    ��Jesse Heinness.��

    The news that she had a duel with Urs.

    Looking at the fact that he entered the social arena of time and space as a transcendent.

    Jessie must have fully awakened the power of the Archmage.

    ��I��ll have to unblock it soon.��

    A transcendental person undergoes a qualification examination by the same transcendentalists.

    if you knew that in advance.

    Maybe this situation could have been prevented.

    ��If it��s the strictness of the Granfell I know, it��s definitely.��

    He would have voted against Jesse, saying he wasn��t ready yet.

    But after the incident happened.

    It��s time to break your stubbornness this time, Grandfel.

    Again, the words are spoken in an arrogant manner.

    ��This is unprecedented, so consider it an honor.��

    sparkling eyes.

    [From now on, the news about the ��social venue in time and space�� will be updated.]

    ��You show all the condescension without being condescending while unblocking. But even if you risk the face that gets hot because you change your words.

    From now on, we must not neglect the news of time and space.

    ��I��m sure I know what��s inside.��

    Stealing the crown of Lord Liuo Junchun.

    The seven transcendents who gathered their will to be reborn as the king of the continent.

    They showed full-fledged ambition.

    ��Are you trying to establish internal discipline first?��

    To put it bluntly, Jesse was a new-born transcendentalist.

    I did not ask the person concerned.

    There must have been some kind of conversation between Jesse and the seven Transcendentalists.

    ��There was a disagreement there.��

    Transcendentalists judge that Jesse is useless.

    They must have tried to defeat it through a duel of time and space.

    Maybe Jesse isn��t the first.

    At the same time, presentation may be the beginning.

    ��Because everyone is growing up.��

    area of quirks.

    Even those knocking on the door are Nam Tae-min and Hisagi. Along with Jesse, the dragon knight Skal, who was called the hidden ss, the ultimate weapon of mankind, cannot be left out.

    ��Because I met the dragon after all.��

    Bingryong, who has a high nose, of course.

    Whether or not Prosnax would make Skaal climb onto his back was another matter, but anyway. A transcendental alliance that is territorial even for the sake of future transcendentalists?

    ��I need to kill the spirit properly.��

    It��s none other than the social space of time and space.

    To do that.

    It��s not enough just to straighten your clothes.

    ��Let��s see if it��s seven.��

    Shouldn��t this side also match the number of heads to some extent?

    It��s not Lee Ho-yeol who didn��t have a rat.

    There are transcendentalists except me in the temple allied forces.

    The transcendental people who live with you on a different ��floor��.

    *

    Social space of space and time.

    A space that is only allowed to the transcendent.

    The ornaments used in social gatherings, gold coins that can be used, and magical tools that can be purchased with such gold coins are also on a different level from Arcana Continent.

    Once you get used to such a social space of time and space, your point of view will inevitably change.

    At this moment, the six transcendents gathered at the social hall were like that.

    ��The Child of Lightning��

    The boy with blonde hair as strong as thunderbolt looked around the social hall.

    How could it be cleaner than before?

    Much more than when the crown is removed from an adventurer��s head.

    An innocent voice resounded in the social hall.

    ��Has anyone cleaned this ce?��

    ��Cleaning sucks. No way.��

    ��oh! He is an old-fashioned older brother.��

    ����Cheerful?��

    ��The Warrior of the Sunrise��.

    His thick ck eyebrows twitched.

    I could have passed it off as the nonsense of an immature kid.

    It couldn��t be.

    words spoken sincerely.

    ��I am afraid of your innocent malice.��

    ��Unfortunately, it��s malicious intent, bro.��

    ��Don��t look at me with those eyes.��

    I get goosebumps.

    There was no cause for pure malice, untainted.

    Musa avoided the boy��s gaze and rolled his eyes.

    ��Actually, I��m no different.��

    The seven transcendentalists who united their spirits.

    However, the meanings of the seven transcendentalists were different.

    Musa did not overlook that point.

    It��s now. We rode the same boat, but arrived at the halfway point.

    to reach their respective destinations.

    ��The moment we get off the same boat.��

    The seven transcendentalists follow that direction.

    Because each of them will point their swords at each other without regret.

    In that sense, it is by far the most borderline.

    ��It seems he was thinking the same thing.��

    dwarf physique.

    A woman carrying a bagrger than her body.

    ��All Things P��.

    She fiddled with the gold coin and opened her mouth.

    ��Why can��t you see the king?��

    The king that F was talking about was ��Oxidine��.

    ��Because he��s someone you don��t know what��s inside.��

    The warrior of the sunrise still did not understand.

    It��s not like the grandiose emperor��s crown.

    It was the crown of an adventurer who met a miserable end.

    ��To think of putting something like that on it.��

    Are you stupid or greedy?

    However, it was Oxidine who nned the version of the transcendental alliance.

    The sunrise warrior sighed again.

    child of lightning

    Manmulsang P.

    Urs, the eternal creature.

    The rotten shaman Uraia.

    master killer band.

    ��It is certainly.��

    Oxidine was more dangerous than the five Transcendentalists gathered here.

    Even now it is.

    Now that everyone has gathered at the social hall as promised.

    ��Hey are you still there?��

    Only Oxidine wasn��t showing a nose poke.

    But there is no reason to be impatient like that sizzling little boy.

    Time flows extremely slowly in social halls.

    sereung.

    The sunrise warrior took out his sword and looked at me.

    consensus.

    I checked the de of the daylight sword and the handle, just like Sword Saint Shagwin did. It was the moment he listened to the voice of Ilgwangdo.

    Geeing��

    ��!��

    In an instant, daylight vibrated.

    This is themunion with the sword that Shagwin talked about.

    Is it the realm of the new sword union?

    But the illusion did notst long.

    It��s not a vibration��

    it��s trembling with fear.

    until you realize that.

    Because it didn��t take long.

    I felt popr.

    ����!��

    Everyone felt the presence.

    Poprity was not one.

    Moreover, there were some familiar faces among them.

    No, to be precise, we��ve never met face to face.

    There was a woman in a dress that I just knew.

    broomstick.

    ����the witch of the southern seas.��

    She was always lying face down on the table, drunk from a terrible cigarette.

    The witch entered the social hall with an expression she couldn��t believe was her.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��This is the rule of the new social hall presented by the topyer.��

    it��s the top floor

    There was a ��stairs�� in the social hall?

    Sunrise warrior did not lose hisposure even in the midst of chaos.

    With the unmanned gaze, he grasped the strength of the four people, including Mary.

    and felt

    ����Where are those guys?��

    their unusual momentum.

    It��s not just the samurai of the sunrise.

    Except for absent oxidine.

    All transcendentalists are Mary.

    I was overwhelmed by the momentum of the heads of the 4 families except Maxima.

    If it was the Arcana Continent, the pressure was so great that I couldn��t move quickly.

    But I remembered the rules.

    Acts of force are prohibited in the social arena of time and space.

    The Lightning Child asked brightly.

    ��Wow, great! I didn��t know there were transcendentalists like you. Where have you been hiding all this time? If I had known of your existence, I would have acted a little more deliberately.��

    The one who responded was Rethel Arcamond, head of the thrilling Arcamond family.

    ��Hmm.��

    The eldest daughter of the Arcamond family.

    Thanks to my father and mother who are extremely good at Geumseul.

    She grew up with 15 and 15 brothers and sisters.

    ��One thing before I answer the question.��

    Nevertheless, the reason why Rethel was able to solidify his position as the head of the family and take over the Arkamond family ording to his ambition was simple.

    ��What is that habit?��

    ����A habit?��

    ��Okay, politely again.��

    Letel��s eyes shed authoritatively.

    ��Or do you need a love hawk?��

    The sunrise warrior looked at the child of lightning.

    ����Ugh.��

    That innocently cheeky kid was pushed back. Even if you know that you can��t do harm ording to the rules of the social principal, it must be a pressure that you can��t go against.

    gulp.

    Do I have to say something respectful?

    It was a moment of serious contemtion.

    There were those who dissuaded Rethel Arcamond.

    ��That��s enough to make fun of, Letel.��

    ��I��m not kidding. It��s a strict education.��

    ��You won��t be pleased with bullying the weak.��

    It was just a word.

    ����a weakling?��

    The meaning of that word was implied.

    The attitude of looking down on themselves as weak.

    But more surprising than that.

    ��There is someone above them.��

    Who can reign over those monsters? But the most incredible thing was that the witch of the southern seas had moved. The Transcendental Alliance had also talked about her.

    level cannot be measured.

    As long as you don��t do anything hostile.

    Let��s avoid unnecessary conflicts with witches.

    Fortunately, I didn��t run into a witch.

    until right before.

    Mary, the Witch of the Southern Sea, opened her mouth.

    ��All we have to do is spread your word. Unnecessary conflicts should be avoided. You should also wait calmly.��

    ������

    The witch��s voice for the first time was surprisingly calm.

    From the appearance that was always drunk with cigarettes.

    so much I can��t even imagine.

    The difference in attitude made the transcendents freeze.

    ����Who the hell ising?��

    And before long, the main character appeared in the social hall.

    Why?

    with a familiar sound.

    again.

    .

    .

    .

    He is our Grandfel who does everything right when he tries. The so-called deceased personmunity, the social space of time and space was not the social space that the real social world meant.

    ��It��s just dazzling.��

    [Simmi] I never imagined that stats would be added to clothes��!

    The effect of aesthetics reached [Upper] was great.

    while making another noise.

    The clothes that do not be disturbed even if I walk with a majestic stride.

    ����I really feel like my face is about to burst.��

    Like the setting, I became an idol at a social gathering ce.

    Entered the social arena of time and space.

    And I met people I knew in my own way.

    ��Was it you?��

    Why did we run into each other once or twice in the social space of time and space?

    Especially when fighting the swordsman Shagwin.

    Because everyone couldn��t help but pay attention to me.

    Some of them recognized me and startled,

    ��You fought a duel with the Sword Saint����

    I hurriedly opened my mouth.

    ��I don��t want to hear it.��

    In the social space of time and space, Arcana��s nickname��

    that is, Grand Fell��s full name could not be hidden.

    Bring out your full name just in case.

    I stopped talking.

    ��Because it is you who are answering, not me.��

    okay.

    The reason why I found the social space of time and space is clear.

    It was to kill the spirits of the transcendentalists who ran amok without knowing the subject.

    ��It seems that the preemptive pressure has been ensured.��

    The heads of the 4 families were the strong ones who had ess to the upper levels of the social arena in time and space. It means that he was not called the henchman of the Cloudy family for nothing.

    ��I��m sure Mary was quite surprised.��

    Even I was taken aback by Mary��s change.

    Maybe because she stopped smoking, Mary��s eyes changed. In order to meet the minimum shipping amount, it was worthwhile to present the smoking cessation gum that I ordered along with the green tea.

    But the real thing is just starting.

    ��Urus.��

    Iron arm Urs.

    Elixir addict Urs.

    Now, what did you say is a creature of eternal life?

    ��It is very ugly.��

    But my eyes can��t be fooled

    Urs is not a creature of immortality. I was the one who acquired knowledge about all the minerals and nts that exist on the Arcana continent through [The Pentagram of Pure Knowledge].

    I recited the knowledge in my head.

    ��The dangers of elixirs are well known. Even so, you repeated the foolish thing. what is eternal life It is just a living corpse devoured by ��Maslova��s aphid��.��

    ��?!��

    It was the other Transcendents who were more surprised than the person in question, Urs.

    It seems that he trusted Urs quite a bit.

    I can guess why you trusted him.

    ��You must have been in charge of hunting the transcendent.��

    ����.��

    ��The only one who could have a clear advantage against the new Transcendentalists, Urs, who has umted superior experience over other Transcendentalists, would be you. But I��m sorry.��

    Half man, half tree.

    Urs didn��t answer or speak, but only his body was moving towards me. Except for Maxima, the heads of the 4 families and Mary tried to stop Urs.

    Shuk.

    I lightly raised my hand to restrain them. As I said, force was forbidden in the social hall, and I knew that Urs didn��t have the strength to do so.

    I evaluated it soberly.

    ��Not looking back at yourself.��

    Ptuduk.

    ��That is your defeat.��

    Elixir Maslova.

    An elixir that gives tremendous effects rted to vitality.

    However, it harbors an aphid that is as lethal as its effect.

    And Jesse probably didn��t turn over the bookshelf.

    ��You read it right, Jesse Heinness.��

    Author Cleodia.

    Prosecutor Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��How to grow non-medicinal herbs��

    1324 pages.

    What is written in the fifth paragraph.

    ��It is your victory.��

    Yes.

    Jesse was not defeated.

    The optimal environment for rapidly breeding Maslova��s aphids was realized with attribute magic. Urs was covered with aphids and slowly rotted away.

    ����what what? Urs you?��

    Urus bent and crumbling.

    Transcendentalists who are speechless in embarrassment.

    Even so, it is necessary to kill the spirit more thoroughly.

    I was kind for the first time in a while.

    ��And you are defeated.��

    My gaze directed at the bewildered face in order.

    ��We did not lose to the 4 heads of the upper echelons of the social grounds.��

    Add a detailed exnation.

    ��It wasn��t even that I was defeated by the humble witch of the southern seas. That��s right. Now, you have been horribly defeated by an adventurer who has just knocked on the door of a transcendent.��

    What do you say about that subject?

    A new rule established by transcendentalists?

    Cold venom escapes from between your lips.

    ��Even like frogs in social halls.��

    ����!!!��

 Chapter 450

    Episode 450. It��s not my taste (3)

    ��The reason why Grandfel keeps a distance from society is simple. That there are too many stories going on. In a social world where only rumors for entertainmente and go, Grandfel did not want his eyes and ears to be polluted��]

    Where on earth did such a settinge from?

    ��It��s a rationalization of the days when I kept my mouth shut.��

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    It seems that the cheeks are burning at the setting thates to mind for the first time in a while.

    It was because I came up with an additional reason for the embarrassing setting.

    ��At that time, I was also gued by rumors.��

    There is a famous senior in the 3rd grade right above you, and the ssmate next door saw Lee Ho-yeol going to and from school with that senior. Then shouldn��t we be friends with Lee Ho-yeol from now on��

    ����Anyway, Lee Ye-rim.��

    What is this love-hate?

    If you look at the setting itself, there is nothing wrong with it. Beyond not being swayed by unfounded rumors, it��s a good thing not to pay attention in the first ce.

    ��I just have to pretend I don��t know the source, Hoyeol.��

    I kept my gaze on the faces of the transcendentalists even while repeating to myself. Think about what you said. It��s not a frog in a well, it��s just a frog in a social hall.

    ��Anyway, one venom is staggering.��

    The skill that many skilled wizards rang in the Topaz Hall of the Mage Tower isn��t going anywhere, Grandfel? The transcendentalists looked as if they had been stabbed to the point. More than anything.

    creatures of immortality.

    Pars.

    It is the strongest among the gathered Transcendentalists, and that is why it includes ��Duel of Time and Space��. Urs, who took care of the most dirty work, has been dissolved by aphids and disappears without a shape.

    The young Transcendentalist muttered in vain.

    ����is this a joke? really lost? To that young wizard?!��

    If you don��t believe me, I reviewed ��Nurture Method of Non-Medicinal Herbs��.

    1324 pages.

    I was willing to recite the fifth paragraph personally.

    A voice filled with vignce follows.

    ��What do you want?��

    It��s hard, but it seems you��vee to terms with it somehow.

    ��What can you guys do if you don��t agree?��

    I didn��t turn my head to check, but I��m confident. Thanks to Mary and the heads of the 4 families, they matched the number to some extent. I was able to keep my neck more upright.

    ��Haven��t you already told me?��

    ��What are you talking about?��

    Mary spits in my ce.

    ��From now on, no one can enter the social hall without my permission. can��t get out You can��t even bring in ugly trash.��

    I thought, nodding my head in satisfaction.

    ��It��s a perfectly unfair rule.��

    So it��s worth listening to.

    I wondered what kind of nonsense bullshit this was.

    Of course, when ites to discipline, he is our Grand Fell who is fair and upright.

    ��I didn��t mean to present such vicious rules.��

    More than anything else, just because I��m crazy and the Magic Tower isn��t enough, will I even take on the entrance examination for social venues in space and time? Above all, just because they were at the top, they did not have the right to enforce that level of discipline.

    The story would be different if the [Permission] function was activated after reaching the maximum level of rtionship and friendship, but�� well, it was a distant story right now.

    [Rtionship with the social principal in space and time: 40%]

    [Friendship with the social principal in space and time: 40%]

    So I exined the hidden meaning.

    ��Don��t be territorial without need, frog.��

    From here on, it was cold sincerity.

    ��It means not to block the disciples�� path.��

    ����!��

    As I said, it started with Jesse Heinness.

    I can��t guarantee the exact order, but with her at the forefront, Nam Tae-min and Hisagi. Even Skal and Leoni. yers will enter the realm of strangeness one by one and prove their qualifications as transcendentalists.

    ��Someone is teaching.��

    [The Great Master of Kii].

    Am I not the one who has be the teacher of all who enter the realm of strangeness now that I have obtained the title? That��s why I was able to spit out the title of disciple shamelessly.

    At my words, the faces of the transcendentalists are distorted.

    ��My disciple? That wizard��?��

    ��That is not important. For sure��!��

    ��that��s right. I called them ��disciples��.��

    A mere frog��s insight.

    It seems that they thought that they, who could enter the social arena of space and time, were different from others and were chosen. But I know from what I��ve been through.

    So I was able to spit it out without adding or subtracting.

    ��It��s good to throw away a distorted point of view as soon as possible. The achievements you have achieved are not grandiose. Wasn��t it a level that could be achieved just by consuming the grass roots?��

    ����!��

    Those who hear it will surely know that they are talking about Urs.

    But ingesting a grassroots elixir.

    Because I was the one who had a past that forced me to form a circle.

    ��At times like this, it��s fortunate that I��m brazen.��

    If it was my face, my cheeks would be hot as if they would burst out of shame. Seriously.

    But the shameless cubic-jeong had no intention of stopping.

    ��Just by hunting down demons who were less than trash. A ce where you can enter unanimously.��

    He went one step further and even expressed his hatred towards socialites.

    ��It is the ce of social gathering in this time and space that you consider noble and grandiose.��

    Here, the devil who is less than garbage is the high-ranking demon lord, Gamigin. Of course, I meant to hunt such a Gamigin and unanimously entered the social scene.

    I sincerely stuck out my tongue.

    ��Even if it��s bad luck, I have nothing to say.��

    Even if I hear it, I find it rude to say that it was nothing in fact after making a huge achievement for anyone to see. Even if I were a transcendentalist, my face would have turned red.

    However, the effect of the vitriol was enormous.

    ����Chit.��

    You��re so exhausted you can��t even dare to refute. Even though he knows that this is a ce where all acts of force are forbidden, he does not dare to open his mouth.

    ��Then let��s get to the point.��

    Now that the momentum has beenpletely controlled, it is time to question him in earnest. But before that, I need to tell you how to avoid this situation in a legitimate way.

    ��Note that.��

    of course.

    ��The arena is always open to you.��

    I don��t think I��ll look at it properly, but I don��t have the eye.

    *

    I can��t stand it.

    ��If you want to escape, do you mean knock it down and get out?��

    I was quite shocked when I saw Mary and the other three.

    Thest man who appeared was on a different level.

    I was about to be suspicious.

    ��It feels like the duel with Shagwin was yesterday����

    It was as if the ��force�� itself had changed since then. The sunrise warrior shook his head. It is said that it is unmanned to regard the wound on the back as a shame.

    ��impossible.��

    Even if he reached the stage of unifying daylight and swordsmanship, of course the silver-haired man. I wasn��t sure I could beat the Witch of the South Sea.

    Then there is only one way.

    ��Abandon the ship.��

    The sunrise warrior recalled his dream. Even if the transcendental alliance is broken. It was just that the time to reach the dream was dyed a little.

    More than anything.

    ��You��re mean, Oxydin.��

    Oxidine that caused this situation.

    He hadn��t made an appearance at the social gathering until now.

    So, the sunrise warrior made a decision.

    ��I tell the truth about everything.��

    And I��ll beg for mercy

    Although the East Continent has now sunk into the sea, I was able to recognize the example of the man because I knew examples. If you show your sincerity, the man will be truly merciful.

    It was the moment when the sunrise warrior decided.

    I suddenly had a question.

    ����however.��

    Including the child of lightning with an unusually light mouth.

    The other transcendentalists were keeping their mouths shut.

    No one, including Urs, who had turned into powder, had any reason to protect Oxydin as king. Even though he ims to be the king, no one has ever served Oxidine as a king.

    Sunrise Musa organized his thoughts.

    ��Anyway, it��s none of my business.��

    Then he opened his mouth.

    ����?��

    No, I was trying to open my mouth.

    ��!��

    However, his lips did not move.

    My throat didn��t listen.

    I couldn��t get my voice out the way I wanted.

    gaze towards nature.

    ��Is this man��s pressure��?��

    no it can��t be

    If he was able to inflict harm in this way, he was a man with enough strength to trample on himself. Even the rules of the social hall of time and space must be maintained��.

    A sudden thought.

    ��The reason why I kept my mouth shut?��

    Judging by the expressions on their faces, it really was.

    It started with voices, but now my hands and feet didn��t even listen.

    The warrior of the sunrise intuition.

    ��It��s definitely before entering the social hall.��

    Before entering the social hall.

    Someone yed a cowardly trick on us.

    When I thought about it, there was only one person that came to mind.

    ��That Oxydin bastard!��

    It was then.

    ��Unfortunately.��

    The silver-haired man��s patience reached its limit.

    ��Looks like no one wants to answer.��

    again.

    The man stands up from the chair he was sitting onfortably. Then he moved on. Reaching out into the air, he swung a feather pen at the meeting ce of space and time.

    All you can do is swallow dry saliva.

    I try to roll my head. It��s not like you fill out an order form out of nowhere. If so, are we really modifying the rules of space and time? Are the topyers really given that kind of authority?

    ������

    It was the moment I watched while forcibly keeping my mouth shut.

    ��As of this time.��

    The man��s mouth fell.

    ��I will start an unofficial space-time duel.��

    ��an informal duel?

    At the same time, thendscape changes.

    The space-time Colosseum appears and the battlefield unfolds.

    Soon, the transcendents were able to face each other.

    The other side of the Colosseum battlefield.

    ��!!!��

    A man standing upright and alone in front of them.

    *

    It shines so brightly.

    [You have acquired the privileges of the top floor of the Space-Time Social Hall.]

    [You can use the top-level Space-Time Shop from now on.]

    [From now on, you can use products of 10 gold coins or less based on the Space-Time Shop for free.]

    ��. .

    When I unblock it, messages that have been pushed backe to mind.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, have not yet freed myself from worldly desires.

    ��What��s free?!��

    His eyes widened several times because of that.

    Thanks to our integrity and innocence, Mr. Granfell.

    I couldn��t let go of it.

    [From now on, you can use the space-time arena at will.]

    The space-time arena.

    In the words of the days when Arcana was just a game, it was a ce where PVP could be conducted with ��Colosseum��. Even now, the use is the same, but if there is something different.

    ��Because the power of resurrection is gone.��

    You must risk your life now.

    In that sense, if there were people watching this situation.

    I can��t help but be astonished.

    Because I was standing face-to-face with the five Transcendentalists in that arena of time and space. Is it because of entering the arena? Now I know their names.

    [Entrance of the Child of Lightningpleted.]

    [Entry of the Warrior of Sunrisepleted.]

    [Entrance of the rotten sorcerer Uraiapleted.]

    [Entrance of Ppleted.]

    [Entrance of Master Killer Bandplete.]

    [The duel of time and space will begin soon.]

    This is something that cannot happen in a normal space-time duel.

    A one-on-five duel with a transcendental figure��! Even people who are desperate to die won��t choose their own end like this. Even thinking about the rules of the arena, it was impossible.

    However, as I said, it was me who was able to use the arena of time and space ��arbitrarily��. And I added random rules one-versus-many duels to this arena.

    ��I will say one more time.��

    I didn��t want to die.

    The reason I called the Transcendentalists to the arena was simple.

    Because it was clearly visible to me.

    [Brainwashing] of the hidden ss [Tyrant].

    So, I had no choice.

    Of course I��m a demon hunter.

    They don��t know the magic to heal [brainwashing].

    ��It��s questionable whether it even exists in the first ce.��

    It means that I have no choice but to use the only treatment I know of [brainwashing].

    Yes.

    It was a [brainwashing] that could be canceled cleanly if you beat it right before death.

    I calmly recited.

    ��Even if you be dull, you must not forget the value of time.��

    As they looked at me, I looked at them.

    Thanks, I got an estimate.

    i don��t support

    ��Come. I will deal with you at once.��

    Even against the five Transcendentalists!

 Chapter 451

    Episode 451. It��s not my taste (4),

    but if you��ve been watching, you��ll know that Grandfel��s temperes from lofty pride anyway. He never backed down in front of the strong, but never stiffly held his head up in front of the weak.

    ��It��s not my taste.��

    In that sense, the current duel?

    ��Sometimes you need to change your thinking.��

    The difference in ss was too great to call it a duel to the point where I, Lee Ho-yeol, was so confident. Why can��t you tell just by looking at the majority of transcendental people who don��t know about the social hall hierarchy?

    from the loweryer to the upperyer.

    Top floor to top floor.

    Climbing the stairs of the social hall is not an easy task.

    Skilled in apprenticeship.

    If it��s more difficult than promoting from skilled to senior mage.

    I wonder if you can touch the difficulty a little bit.

    ����Of course I��m a parachute on both sides.��

    Anyway, now that you have the right qualifications, isn��t it okay?

    So I didn��t tremble in cubic crystal while dealing with the five transcendentalists.

    Then a young voice rang out.

    ��I don��t know what the situation is all of a sudden, but isn��t it a golden opportunity? You give us a chance to escape. Even if that��s not the case, that��s the only thing I can do.��

    rumble.

    Dark clouds fill the sky in an instant.

    Kwak Kwa Kwam.

    Lightning strikes at the speed of light.

    Did you say you were a child of lightning?

    You do the right thing by name.

    I looked at the thunderstorm and muttered.

    ��Deal with natural thunderstorms freely. It��s a rare ability that��s hard to find, but that��s why you tend to be overconfident about your abilities.��

    To be precise, it was evaluated.

    ��what? overconfidence? Isn��t that ridiculous?��

    Leaving behind theughing lightning kid.

    oh oh

    raised the power.

    As you can see, there are four senior wizards rted to attribute magic in the Mage Tower. It is close to impossible for one mage to perfectly handle multiple attribute magics.

    ��Because attribute magic is at odds with each other.��

    However, Grandfel, who has natural talent, is different.

    In addition, if in the past it was only at the level of simple expression, now it perfectly repairs the bottomless poison. It means that magic is manifested without loopholes in its logic and structure.

    ��Imitate the structure of a lightning rod.��

    If I add Lee Ho-yeol��s pitiful scientific knowledge to it and recreate it as [Giyi]��whether it��s attribute magic or a natural ability different from magic.

    kudduk.

    It means I can��t make a single strand of my hair stand straight. By the way, our Grandfel-sama was a bit more talented than I was, so he didn��t even miss out on the aesthetic element.

    astonished boy.

    ��What is that��?��

    What rose from the ground was a statue holding arge shield.

    Knowledge of all minerals.

    Thanks to that, I was able to extremely omit searching and interfering.

    ��Even if it��s aplex statue imitating a lightning rod.��

    That it can be expressed in one breath.

    Kwak.

    The thunderbolts that struck were absorbed by the shield all at once.

    The moment when the lightning kid was astonished.

    There was someone rushing towards me at high speed.

    sereung.

    Sunrise Musa.

    As its name suggests. He was a man with an oriental appearance, which is notmon in Arcana. If you are a transcendental person who uses a weapon, you have alreadypeted.

    Sword Saint Shagwin.

    ��The sword and Musara.��

    We don��t know who is stronger, but one thing is certain. At that time, Lee Ho-yeol, who entrusted everything to Gwi-cheol and was swayed by him to win a pitiful victory over Shag-win, no longer exists.

    Jiying.

    The realm of the new sword union.

    The ears of the waist dance convey their heartbeat to me.

    It��s been a while since I met the prosecutor and my heart is beating.

    But now is not the time.

    ��This is discipline, not a duel.��

    The pride of our Grand Fel who is strong to the strong and merciful to the weak. Yes. I wasn��t seriously fighting a duel against the five Transcendentalists.

    ��Is this your sword path?��

    ��?��

    ��Not bad.��

    What was the purpose of this duel in the first ce?

    It is to beat the transcendentalists in moderation enough to release the [brainwashing].

    Of course, I didn��t forget the goal of killing the spirit properly.

    ��That��s why it��s called discipline.��

    Of course, pre-verification ahead of regr conferences. If you think about the look on the faces of the wizards who escaped from the Topaz Hall, my teaching will never be taken lightly.

    Shuk.

    ��It is a river as bright as the sunrise.��

    But that��s it.

    I evade the samurai��s sword force with minimal movement.

    This time, as well, he showed his aesthetic sense and pulled out his sword.

    good luck.

    A statue emerging from the ground.

    kneeling posture.

    I raised the sword held up by the statue.

    A humming sound is heard.

    ��It��s like a holy sword that you ignore even if you look at it?!��

    Judging from the fact that he was carrying arge bag on his back�� Is that the Manmulsang P over there? what it might look like Why did people see this in real life and misunderstand it as Excalibur?

    ��It��s just a sword roughly pulled out with enchanting studies.��

    The sword��s performance is proportional to my knowledge of enchantment. Even if it had attack power simr to that of most unique items, it could not reach the legendary level item, Gwicheol.

    That��s why it was chosen.

    ��The cane is enough.��

    visor.

    Before long, I and the swordsman of the samurai collided.

    I warned in a calm voice.

    This is not the time to grit your teeth and be stubborn, Musa.

    ��Your sword is sharp, but inflexible.��

    ����!��

    ��If you hold on, it will break.��

    ��Pat!

    The method of swordsmanship deepens at the crossroads of life and death. Even if you held the sword longer than me, wouldn��t you have passed more deaths than me?

    ��Even I��ve died several times.��

    He seemed to realize that my words were not bluffing.

    The sunrise warrior came out and went far away. Then, after exchanging nces with the child of lightning, his face turned white and he muttered to himself.

    ��impossible. To reach the level of transcendence with both sword and magic.��

    Is it still too early to be surprised by such a story?

    Don��t underestimate my struggles.

    Among the many insurances, I only use magic and sword skills.

    Because I only showed you two.

    see.

    ��Has his will to fight already been broken?��

    Is it because the two transcendentalists were brutally broken?

    If it��s not that, is it because I don��t even see a gap?

    The other three stood still and did not move.

    Manmulsang rummaging through the bag.

    ��I am surrendering sir.��

    F dered surrender altogether.

    ��then.��

    Did you achieve your goal of shattering your self-confidence?

    All that��s left is shock therapy to get the [brainwashing] off.

    That is also not difficult.

    I radiate suitable magical power.

    Demonstrated ck magic.

    There is no need to directly damage the bodies of transcendentalists.

    [Brainwashing] is a state abnormality that affects the mind.

    It should be enough to give a short and thick shock to the mind.

    ��It��s worth reading the magic book.��

    People have to learn from this.

    Isn��t it for nothing that the body suffers when the head is bad?

    Of course, it��s not my body that suffers, it��s the bodies of the transcendents.

    ��Anyway, a moment is enough.��

    What manifests is the high-level ck magic [Never Ending Nightmare].

    Be patient even if it hurts.

    I��ll get rid of the [brainwashing] once and for all.

    [The child of lightning has an abnormal status ��Endless Nightmare��.]

    [The Warrior of Sunrise has an abnormal status ��Endless Nightmare��.

    ] [��] ��

    *

    ��what is it all of a sudden?

    The Five Transcendentalists thought in the dark.

    Top Dark Magic Never Ending Nightmare.

    A hallucinogenic effect that allows the subject to see and feel what they fear most.

    Every human being has a different life and time.

    What you fear will also be different.

    but this moment.

    Everyone was looking at the same sight.

    It was an infinitely deep darkness.

    I opened and closed my eyes.

    Mouth opened and closed.

    See if you can move your hands and feet.

    The bodily sensations were fully felt. However, he couldn��t see even a single ray of light, let alone his own body. The only thing I can feel in that darkness.

    ����the body seems to sink!��

    An irresistible pressure.

    My body kept trying to break down.

    An irresistible force makes my legs loose.

    made me scratch my head.

    I gave my strength and thought of thest scene in the arena.

    ��Darkness enveloped us.��

    ��p.

    The warrior of the sunrise pulled out the sunrise sword and struggled to drive away the darkness. But my body couldn��t stand it. Eventually, I fell to my knees on the floor.

    dump.

    Among the five transcendental beings, the warrior with the greatest physical ability could not stand it. Of course, the child of lightning with the body of a boy. Everyone knelt before the infinite darkness and bowed their heads.

    Except for one person.

    ��I will not give in.��

    The only one left was Uraia, a rotten shaman.

    Before Matisse established ck magic.

    It was ck magic that was also called sphemous magic on the Arcana continent.

    Because of this, Uraia was able to see through that this was ck magic.

    ��It��s just a simple hallucination.��

    My fears were just hallucinations.

    The pressure applied to the body is also an illusion.

    It was the moment when Uraia was admonishing herself.

    ����for a moment.��

    I suddenly felt a sense of incongruity.

    ��I think this Uraia is afraid of the dark?��

    As I said, all I could see was infinitely deep darkness.

    However, Uraia was used to such darkness.

    And of death where even the sun in the sky and the moon and stars in the night sky are ignored.

    Because that was her hometown.

    ��This is not just darkness.��

    So, Uraia opened her eyes wide. To figure out what the true source of fear weighs down on one��s body in this infinite depth of darkness.

    and witnessed

    ��!��

    Fluttering silver hair.

    It was so brilliant that it was immediately recognizable.

    It was the silver hair of the man I had just encountered in the space-time arena.

    But��

    it was too long to be called his hair.

    I struggled to raise my head to see his face.

    Uraia��s coercion ended there.

    Because I heard a voice

    ������ ���� �������� ������.��

    Why?

    It was like thenguage of the Arcana continent, but I couldn��t understand it. However, it was thanks to the fact that he forced himself to hold his head up. She could look at the falling lips.

    I understood the meaning by the way the lips moved.

    -I didn��t let you.

    you didn��t allow

    ��what?

    It was the moment when Uraia fell into doubt.

    ����!��

    fleeting moment.

    Her pupils dted once and then narrowed again.

    And soon, the effect of ��Nightmare�� disappeared from everyone.

    ��ha.��

    The first to speak was the child of lightning.

    How did I end up going through such a terrible hardship?

    Yes, the cause of all the situation is because of the child.

    ��If only it wasn��t for that Oxydin bastard��! what?��

    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn��t spit it out.

    The name of Oxydin is spit out casually, right?!

    Samurai of the Sunrise followed suit and spit out the name.

    ����Oxidine.��

    I don��t know how it happened.

    A modification of oxidine.

    The aftermath seemed to have disappeared from him.

    Said P, the Merchant of All Things, taking a sedative.

    ��It seems like he freed us from Oxydin��s control, didn��t he? Wasn��t that why you brought us to the arena in the first ce?��

    ��Hey? no way? Other than that, they yed with us.��

    ��If he wants to kill us, we are done.��

    ��That��s true����

    If F��s words are true, he owes a lot to the man.

    then i have to pay it back

    The sunrise warrior rose from his seat.

    The experience of kneeling down and bowing my head was not pleasant.

    ��It��s worthwhile to tell everything.��

    Because it was a more beneficial experience than humiliation to broaden one��s knowledge, which was nothing more than a frog in a social gathering. It was the moment I stepped out to tell the story of Oxidine and the transcendental alliance.

    ����what?��

    Only then did I find out.

    It ended with one two three four.

    The rotten shaman Uraia.

    ��Cooky hyung, one of us is vacant?��

    The fact that she disappeared without a trace.

    .

    .

    .

    The emotion I felt at this moment was neither the pride of overpowering the five Transcendentalists nor the relief of knowing the culprit behind the situation called Oxidine through them.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, was afraid.

    [Understanding Darkness].

    And the skill level of [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth] is increasing.

    The perfect ability and personality of Grandfel that is getting thicker.

    I asked the same Grandfel as usual.

    Understanding is only 40%.

    Then the remaining 60%.

    What are you still hiding so much, Granfell?

    ��Is this between us, really?��

    .

    .

    .

    [Winner: Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo]

    [Loser: Rotten sorcerer Uriah]

    [Disqualification: Child of Lightning and 3 others]

 Chapter 452

    Episode 452. Darkness falls (1)

    End of unofficial space-time duel.

    ��It��s oxidine. I will keep that in mind.��

    ��I will follow up immediately. Dear Cloudy.��

    ��May you be at peace.��

    A scheme revealed by the transcendentalists. The transcendentalist alliance.

    The heads of the four families moved to track Oxydin, who had nned all the editions. Since he managed to cooperate obediently, it was only natural that the order to celebrate guests at the social hall would be lifted.

    ��Ooh run away.��

    Like a child of that age.

    Starting with the thundering child of lightning.

    All transcendentalists exited as if they were running away from the social scene of time and space.

    ��But wouldn��t it be quiet for a while.��

    What should I do?

    Did you all see it?

    The rotten shaman Uraia.

    The sight of her being devoured by a suitable magic power.

    ��High-ranking ck magic never-ending nightmare��.

    Even if it broke the spirit, it could not inflict direct damage on the target.

    But Uraia was a shaman.

    Thanks to that, he sees through that the nightmare is ck magic and tries to escape.

    in the process.

    ��Even if it��s unlucky.��

    It was facing the infinitely deep darkness of Grandfel.

    I witnessed Uraia vanishing, engulfed in the appropriate magic power.

    And I realized again.

    Grandfell is merciful, but not merciful.

    Those who exceed the standards set by Grandfel will be punished mercilessly.

    In this case, that standard must have been extremely sensitive.

    ��Because the appropriate magic poweres from the past and background.��

    Uriah.

    What she was trying to peek at must have been the cruel past and background of Grandfel. I suddenly became curious. Could it be that it was Grandfel��s suitable magic that swallowed Uraia?

    Or was it Granfell?

    ��Now that it��s at this point, I can��t be sure.��

    But one thing is clear.

    ��Am I the only one after all?��

    I am the one who can look into the past of Grandfel.

    There was only Lee Ho-yeol.

    Because the cruelty of Grandfell was a terrible dark history to me at the same time.

    ��So I have to take responsibility.��

    Isn��t that the pride of an adult who overcame a stormy period?

    The social space of space and time.

    All that was left was me and Mary, the Witch of the Southern Sea.

    ��I��m not showing it, though.��

    Mary must be worried inwardly. It was Mary who would have acquired knowledge about ck magic while staying in the Mage��s Tower to know exactly what the proper magic power meant.

    But don��t worry.

    I calmly opened my mouth.

    ��I will return to the next schedule.��

    No matter what storms blow, I can stick to my schedule. So, Mary, I hope you too follow your heart.

    ��I����

    Of course, I could guess Mary��s destination even if I didn��t listen to it until the end.

    ��Oops.��

    So while I��m stopping by, I guess I��ll have to ask for ��this�� too.

    *

    ����!��

    When I opened my eyes, it was an unfamiliar ceiling.

    -The cat sleeps less than you, disciple.

    It was a familiar nag.

    ��Ugh.��

    Jesse grabbed his head and pulled himself up.

    How long have you been lying down?

    I felt as if I had lost muscle in my arms and legs.

    -Didn��t you have no muscles in the first ce?

    ��You can just say it.��

    Jesse pursed his lips and looked around. Undoubtedly. This is the private room of the Mage Tower Healing School. As I struggled to relive myst memory, I thought of a duel in time and space.

    ����right. How about a duel?��

    The pointed hat swayed.

    -You managed to remember it even though you fell down like that.

    Inherited ss Archmage.

    The vessel of the Archmage will contain the knowledge of the previous Archmages who have been searching for the truth for eons of time. The size of the bowl was Jesse��s mental power that had grown to the extreme, even in order to handle the vast amount of knowledge.

    Thanks to that, the memory was clear.

    ��Would it have worked? A weakness we came up with!��

    The cone hat twitched at Jesse��s words.

    -When you say us, old friends in conical hats get worse, disciple. Was it not our knowledge that brought down the grotesque creature, but purely your own knowledge?

    Urs, a strange creature.

    -Thinking back, he was a foolish guy. Aren��t you fine even after being hit by a meteor strike? There is not even a sign of burning in Hellfire.

    A weakness that would defeat the wooden man, which regenerated infinitely, no matter what kind of magic was manifested. It wasn��t the knowledge of the past, it was the knowledge written in the Mage Tower��s thesis written in this era.

    How to grow non-herb.

    Jesse is the elixir specified in the research book.

    Maslova��s features were not forgotten.

    It was applied beyond simply not forgetting.

    ��So the result!��

    The cone-shaped hat shakes as if shaking its head.

    -Unfortunately, I don��t know the ending either. But at least you didn��t lose, disciple. It seems that the originally scheduled rematch has been cancelled.

    ��Is the rematch canceled?��

    -Yes, there must have been something wrong with the monster.

    ����hmm.��

    Even if you want to

    I didn��t know the result, so I didn��t feel refreshed somewhere.

    ok let��s check

    It was the moment when Jesse was about to reach for his smartphone in subspace.

    Suddenly, a voice came from beyond the door of the private room.

    ��Cl��, can you take care of the patient for a second?��

    ��Cle?

    What about re?

    Could it be Cleodia, the author of the method of cultivating medicinal herbs?

    ��okay.��

    Cl�� approaches with a lithe voice. It was Cl��, not Jesse, who was surprised by the unexpected encounter. Klee jumped up and down when he saw Jesse standing upright.

    ��Uh, when did you wake up? More than that, it��s still stable��!��

    Truth, of course, also does not neglect the quest for oddities.

    It was a mage tower faithfully following the flow of the new era.

    The news of the time-space duel reached the Mage Tower.

    ireid Jesse down and continued.

    ��Are you Jesse Heinness? I watched you engage in a duel. You are so amazing! It seems like it��s been a while since you were an apprentice wizard, but before you know it, the senior wizards are reaching a state of admiration.��

    ire hurriedly replied.

    ��no! I am still far away!��

    ��Be humble.��

    ��really! More than that, it really helped!��

    ����yes? me?��

    Could it be that he misunderstood that I took care of his injuries? If it��s such a misunderstanding, it��s a situation where I feel sorry for the fellow healing wizard who took care of Jesse until just now.

    But it was not a misunderstanding.

    ��no! It��s not like that, but the book How to Grow Elixir Herbs written by a skilled magician in Cleodia was a great help in the duel! Really!��

    ��Yes yes yes?!��

    ire was genuinely surprised.

    How to grow non-herb.

    To the extent that I want to see who unfolds it.

    A book with a boring title.

    Seriously, would Miss Jibril have said such a thing?

    -��There are times when Chief Lee��s name doesn��t work, Ms. Klee. Look, it��s a whole new book, right? Of course, all recently published magic books have gone through Chief Lee��s review, but this is too harsh. In a ce with a better view����

    The value of research is not evaluated by attention.

    Because Senior Bellie said.

    ire wasn��t hurt.

    Rather, Jibril vented his anger as if his research had been buried.

    But did you read the recipe for growing non-medicinal herbs?

    ��Have you really read my book?��

    ire asked with sparkling eyes.

    ��yes! 1324 pages to be precise����

    ��If it��s there, it must be about Maslova, right?��

    ��that��s right! Information about Maslova��s aphids!��

    The cone hat cynically looked at the two mages making a fuss.

    Wizard.

    A tribe that cannot get close to each other because of their natural temperament.

    -okay. Try to be friendly even now.

    Surely sooner orter the rtionship will fall apart.

    �C I��m not saying this because I don��t have friends.

    It��s not even because I��m jealous.

    It was the moment when the cone hat added to the disciple to save the misunderstanding.

    Klee hurriedly ran somewhere and brought a sealed letter.

    ��Ahh, Miss Jesse asked me to deliver it when she wakes up.��

    ��To me? Who are you?��

    Perhaps the Twilight Magic n and the Witch of the Southern Sea.

    Are you Mary?

    It was the moment Jesse epted the letter while thinking about it.

    ��Mary-sama gave it to you����

    So you must be Mary-sama.

    ��You said it was Chief Lee��s message.��

    ��Jiik.

    At the same time that Jessie ran out of Clee��s words.

    I tore off the wax seal on the letter.

    Then I read Ho-yeol��s handwriting on the letter.

    Slowly, an exmation mark appeared in Jesse��s pupil.

    ������������

    Congrattions on entering the social arena of time and space.

    ������������

    A line of writing that started with congrattions that didn��t feel any emotion.

    ������������

    But Jesse Heinness, if I ask you if you really have the status of aplete transcendent. I will answer no. If I could, I would have voted against your entry into the social space of time and space.

    ������������

    When Jesse read the above paragraph, the cone hat got angry instead.

    No matter how senior this is.

    He says that he severely kills the spirit of his son��s disciple.

    ������

    But as if he hadn��t turned a single page through the book.

    Jesse didn��t even read Hoyeol��s correspondence.

    ������������

    However, I watched the space-time duel between you and Urs. It is safe to say that your manifestation power has already risen to the ranks of transcendentalists. I also vote in favor of your position as a social venue in time and space.

    ������������

    Of course, as much as the standard is difficult.

    ������������

    P.S. Still, it��s better not to get close to social circles.

    ������������

    Even though the words he added were extraordinary.

    ��I will take the advice to stay away from social circles!��

    Jesse folded the letter and kept it in the subspace. And I took out my smartphone. From Ho-yeol��s letter, I got a rough idea of the whereabouts of the duel with Urs.

    ��But I want to see it with my own eyes.��

    how much i��ve grown

    However, Jesse could not confirm his battle.

    Because from the first screen, an article I couldn��t believe appeared in my mind.

    [The Shining Guild executive ��Dmitry Malcolm�� dies]

    The life in Jesse��s eyes disappeared.

    ����Dmitry?��

    *

    After an urgent update.

    Mystic Eyes soared into the sky from the copse rift. The biggest change was [Corruption], the status ailment caused by the Mystic Eye. The thick middle finger faces the demon��s eye in the night sky.

    ��Eat this.��

    It��s just like fuck.

    ��You bastard dogs.��

    Corruption.

    Unlike Horror, no information has been revealed about the Corruption. A new status ailment that even AAU didn��t know about. yers couldn��t shake their feelings while hunting the monsters released in reality.

    ��Dmitry-senpai, don��t you really know anything?��

    Shining.

    Officer Dmitri returned to reality from the Arcana continent. It was because I couldn��t turn away from my country, which had be a mess. However, the guild members scratched their temper.

    Bang.

    Dmitri replied, kicking the wreckage.

    ��You don��t know? In the first ce, where are the yers who are close to Lee Ho-yeol? It��s not that I��m strange, I��m just saying that the allied forces of the temple won��t be much different from me, right?��

    This is Lee Ho-yeol, who is a master.

    Great Union, of course.

    Among the prominent Arcana, there is probably no one who has a close friendship with Lee Ho-yeol. Seriously, no one knows where you are and what you are doing right now, right?

    ��Really?��

    Anger boils at the persistent reaction.

    ��If I continue like this, I��ll fall behind even Cami.��

    Except for Rocks.

    Why did you return to reality between yourself and Cami?

    It was simple.

    It was because Cami was burning with enthusiasm that was rarely seen.

    �C ��I will follow. After Jessie.��

    There must have been a mental change as he supported Jesse, who passed out at the end of a duel in time and space. Dmitri was willing to give up the opportunity to Cami, but he couldn��t help but feel ufortable inside.

    ����Shit.��

    I was barely showing off.

    ��Why are you even doing this to me?��

    Now, the distant juniors were scratching their temper.

    Why are you asking about Lee Ho-yeol?

    Isn��t it strange to think that we are good friends in the first ce?

    It was a thing of the distant past now.

    ��When I think of that article, I still��!��

    A knight of Lee Ho-yeol who rejected the courtship of Shinhwa Guild Master Baek Yi-seol. Right next to him, the atrocities of the guys at the broadcasting station who published his failed proposal were still vivid in his memory.

    ��I really thought I��d be embarrassed.��

    Dmitri tried to calm himself down.

    ��After that. What do you know?��

    Let��s just quickly clean up ande back.

    Dmitri overcame the guild members��ints.

    Hunted the monsters released from the copse rift.

    It was then.

    What flickered in front of my eyes.

    [The devil appears.]

    ��!��

    ��devil?

    More important than that was the appearance message.

    Outputting an appearance message means that he is clearly strong.

    ��Everyone beware!��

    Dmitry immediately took a fighting stance.

    But it was a strange thing.

    No matter how hard he tried, the devil didn��t even show his nose.

    A voiceing from behind.

    ��Then, was there anything strange about Dmitry-senpai?��

    ��Something strange? All of a sudden, what kind of bullshit����

    ��No, I mean Lee Ho-yeol.��

    ��still that sound?

    The devil appeared, but I couldn��t get away from Lee Ho-yeol��s story.

    Which bastard still hasn��te to his senses?

    As an executive of The Shining, you should be harshly reprimanded.

    It was at this moment that Dmitri turned around.

    ����!��

    Dmitri noticed then.

    Abnormal status [Corruption].

    The effect of a new status ailment.

    It wasn��t possessive.

    It was literally a perfect ��fall��.

    ��you you!!��

    Dmitry stutters.

    The guild members he encountered were no longer in human form.

    To the point where I can nevere back as a human again.

    It had changed to an ugly appearance.

    He was an invincible demon.

    ��They asked me if I knew anything about Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Wow.

    flying attack.

    Drops of blood sttered in front of Dmitri��s eyes.

    A new message shed.

    [The half-blood demon ��Curiosity Devil�� seeks the correct answer.]

    ����!��

 Chapter 453

    Episode 453. Darkness Falls (2)

    Why are yers afraid of being possessed?

    Simple.

    Whether it��s a party or a person facing.

    It��s because the moment you face it, it copses.

    In the crack where you have to risk your life, you have to point a knife at a colleague who was with you. The fact that the colleague who had beenughing and crying just now had been possessed by a demon.

    Unless the demon leaves the body of the possessor on its own.

    It is not known how to release the possession.

    That��s why Dmitri couldn��t forget.

    ��Again?��

    The guild members who left first with their own hands.

    The Shining was one of the strongest guilds in name and reality.

    Even after the cataclysm, they have been on the front lines and have encountered demons.

    ��I didn��t count beyond one finger.��

    You never know who will be possessed, let alone yourself.

    So there is no need to feel remorse after defeating a yer possessed by a demon. Those entering the rift must have made up their minds. Because it was some kind of agreement between the yers.

    However, the current situation was different from [Possession].

    Swag.

    Because this Dmitri-sama is being overwhelmed.

    ��It��s impossible.��

    At most, it was a level 300 guild member.

    Overwhelming me who broke through level 550?

    Dmitri was confident that he would win even if three or four level 300 yers attacked him with harsh words. The same is true when the yer is [possessed] by a demon.

    ��Unless the possessed demon is of the demon lord ss���� This

    means that the gap at level 250 cannot be crossed.

    However, this was [Corruption], not possession.

    Because his appearance haspletely changed into a demon.

    I couldn��t easily guess the guy��s strength.

    bang.

    Dmitri blocked the attack with a giant blunt weapon.

    It was a guild member with a level of 300 and excellent skill proficiency.

    I had good hand dexterity.

    But the fallen present.

    None of its features remained.

    ��Did you say you��re looking for an answer?��

    In line with the message that just passed by.

    ��Tell me. Regarding Lee Ho-yeol!��

    He was just waving his arms at random.

    It was strong nheless.

    To the point where I couldn��t even breathe properly.

    Dmitri looked around.

    ��Are the other guys all right?��

    Except for the devil, the guild members apanying him were nowhere to be seen.

    Dmitry imagined the worst and took a cold hard look at reality.

    ��If it��s something I didn��t notice until I suffered everything.��

    That there is a huge gap between me and him.

    ��then of course.

    The corners of Dmitri��s mouth went up.

    ��Are you saying I can��t win even if I die and wake up?��

    That��s why you shouldn��t do things you shouldn��t do.

    I gave up this opportunity to Cami for no reason.

    It looks like it��s about to die.

    ��Damn that too.��

    Because I couldn��t answer the question about Lee Ho-yeol, the unluckymander of the Allied Forces of the Holy Temple. The devil seemed to be unsatisfied with the reaction, and went further and further.

    kugung.

    Dmitri desperately looked for an opening.

    The basic skill of a warrior who has reached proficiency mastery.

    [Counter Smash] was activated.

    ��Baby. Shut up. Because I��m thinking about it too!!��

    puck.

    It was a perfect hit.

    To the extent that the devil��s neck turns 360 degrees.

    However, even if it was a perfect counter, it was meaningless.

    ��.

    I paused for a second.

    hard.

    It recovers with the bizarre sound of bones snapping together.

    The devil looked at Dmitry andughed.

    His voice was full of anticipation.

    ��You knew that too? Then I��ll wait. I��ll wait until my thoughts are over. But don��t let me down on them. got it? Won��t you let me down if I disappoint you?��

    ��under.��

    It��s a bizarre reaction that makes youugh out loud.

    However, Dmitri was also an executive who led the Shining.

    At a dead end, my brain rotated faster than usual.

    ��It��s a high-rankingpanion of corruption.��

    The reason for this decision was simple. Because it was the demonic eyes of the ��high-ranking demon lords�� that he called ��them�� that spread the depravity. Yes, it is ��that thing�� floating in the night sky.

    Dmitri gritted his teeth while looking at the evil eye.

    ��Maybe this is just the beginning.��

    So, what judgment should I make here?

    ��Tatak!

    Dmitri��s feet moved furiously. A heavy body crossed the copsed cracks and rubble. The devil chased after him and spoke to him.

    ��Are you moving to find clues in your memory? good!��

    It��s not? It��s bouncing, climber.

    The bacsh came up, but I held it in.

    I ran at full speed, but I didn��t get any distance.

    A subtle gap continued to be maintained.

    ��He��s watching.��

    I��m not that ignorant asshole.

    So the chase in the palm of my hand did notst long.

    a sudden call.

    ��It��s De Dmitr!!��

    A reality that is not the Arcana continent.

    Outside the crack, not inside the crack.

    Because non-yers exist.

    ��Is the other side the devil?��

    ��Woo-wook. What makes you look so gross?��

    ��Anyway, do your best, Dmitry!!��

    bursting sh.

    It seems that everyone is less aware of the situation.

    Everyone, look at my serious expression.

    It looks like it��s time to shoot a good video now.

    ��What happened.��

    Even so, Dmitri did not forget his purpose.

    Before I knew it, there was a crack in the back. Dmitri did not forget the location information. Copse progress 37% It was a new crack that still had room to copse.

    ��It��s good that you remembered the location.��

    I didn��t know it would be my grave.

    Yes, Dmitri was thinking of sealing the demon in the rift.

    Now that I know that [Corruption] and [Possession] are different.

    ��He won��t be able to get out of the rift.��

    Only yers and arcanas can freely move between rifts. Because demons were always treated as demon-type monsters. Look at what it looks like. Where is that yer?

    ��I��ll be able to buy some time before the rift copses.��

    said Dmitri.

    ��Follow me.��

    [Enter the rift ��Copsed Building Guard Post��.]

    Jerk.

    ��thank god.��

    There was no sign of the yer inside. If so, it was half a sess. The guy followed and entered the rift, and the citizens took pictures of it all.

    ��It will spread rapidly.��

    Nothing more, the speed with which my broken heart photos spread is enough. Then, whether it was Lee Ho-yeol, the Holy Temple Alliance, or the senior mage of the Mage Tower. The quick-witted guys will gather here.

    I hate to admit it, but��

    ��If it was Lee Ho-yeol.��

    If it��s Lee Ho-yeol, who hunts the demon king andmands the Akkshan wolf.

    Unlike me.

    You��ll be able to find out more information from the demon in front of you.

    So from now on, I had to struggle to the best of my ability.

    As the silence continued, he seemed to notice.

    An eerie voice rings out.

    ��Did you cheat on me?��

    ��Baby, do you know now? Why didn��t you say you didn��t know earlier?��

    ��You dare me.��

    ��It��s wrong to believe, not to dare.��

    ��I dare them.��

    How long can Ist against that angry bastard? I couldn��t give you an estimate to be honest. That��s right, from the moment you face the devil.

    [Abnormal status ��fear�� urs.]

    ����Damn it.��

    Because neither the body nor the mind were listening.

    But Dmitri gritted his teeth.

    What was holding him back was his face.

    ��Actually, I don��t know if I have any face left.��

    You must have suffered so much from the reporters.

    But even for the sake of saving face.

    Shouldn��t I die after doing something for thest time?

    Journalists, of course.

    Even the paparazzi have nothing to say!

    ��Answer one. There is no need to find Lee Ho-yeol.��

    ����what?��

    ��Because this Dmitri-sama is here!!��

    Because I, Dmitry Malcolm, who will be remembered as a great yer who sealed a dangerous demon in the rift, is here. It means to draw attention to Lee Ho-yeol for now.

    Kwak!

    .

    .

    .

    ����!!!��

    But Dmitri was overlooking it.

    What popped up in the message wasn��t just a demon.

    The fact that he was a ��mixed-blood demon��.

    mess.

    The demon grabbed Dmitri��s cold ankle with one hand and slipped out of the crack. I looked at the dismayed citizens. questioned them.

    ��You fools. They are asking.��

    ����?��

    ��What do you know about Lee Ho-yeol?��

    *

    AAU is in disarray.

    ��Mixed-Blood Devil. A demon-type monster that can move freely through uncopsed rifts. The condition for appearance is when the yer is dominated by the abnormal state ��Corruption������

    ��What��s different from possession?��

    ��The aftermath will be overwhelmingly stronger than possessed.��

    Park Min-jae, the head of the Korea branch, continued.

    ��The subjects of possession were small andrge demons, including lower-ss demon imps. However, the subject of corruption is the Mystic Eye. I mean the Demon Lord of the Tenth Seat, who is said to be the true rulers of the Demon Realm.��

    United States branch manager Joshua bit his lip.

    I knew better than anyone.

    Yes, since I lost my most preciousrade, Dmitri, at the hands of him.

    Death of Dmitri from The Shining.

    The shock did not go away easily even after several days.

    Wouldn��t it be unknown if the culprit that caused the situation hadpletely disappeared? It was because the yer��s noble sacrifice was overshadowed by the Mystic Eyes that were rising over the skies around the world.

    At the same time, information about corruption was reported one after another.

    ��The Magic Tower and the Goddess Church have also requested close cooperation. It is unusual for Arcana to make a request first, even after theunch of the Allied Crusade.��

    ��It must be so.��

    London Branch Manager.

    Baker opened his mouth.

    His voice was unusual.

    ��Their situation won��t be much different from ours.��

    .

    .

    .

    mage tower.

    Crystal Hall.

    roundtable.

    ��I will give permission for the apprentice wizard to leave the tower.��

    Tower owner Marcelo made a decision.

    Now, facing an unknown threat that even the wisdom of the Corruption Mage Tower cannot know.

    The Magic Tower also had to risk everything to face the threat.

    Banshi, the head of fire magic, murmured.

    ����I don��t feelfortable with this, Mr. Bangrit.��

    The apprentice wizard��s appearance was even permitted.

    No matter how much Banshi is said to be a person of interest.

    There was no reason for Banshi, the senior wizard, to fail the application for the tower.

    No, leaving the simple tower, the situation has changed now. They were senior wizards who were put in a situation where they had tomand skilled wizards and apprentice wizards.

    Bangrit nodded.

    ��Yes. The feeling of responsibility is notmon. In that sense, adventurers seem to be great. How can you lead so many people?��

    Strength and leadership are not proportional.

    ��It is really heavy. The weight I carry.��

    I don��t know if it��s a map, but it��s amand.

    The wizards of the Mage Tower were not ustomed to group action.

    Bangrit continued, looking around the Crystal Hall.

    ��Experienced wizards have enough ability to judge and act on their own, even if it��s not us, but apprentice wizards are really newbies, aren��t they? Even for the same apprenticeship level, the gap is huge����

    So the current threat came even closer.

    ��Corruption, what a dangerous status ailment����

    Bangrit looked at Banshee, who was quiet for some reason, then startled. Apparently, Banshee was nervous for apletely different reason.

    rattle.

    The fingers trembled, but not with fear.

    If I had topare it to withdrawal,

    it was just that I was restless from a deep sense of loss.

    ��There is a formidable real-life opportunity right in front of you��! No, where the hell is this chief? Senior Bangrit Do you know anything? Of course, I have no reason to know where this chief is and what he is doing, and I am not worried��!��

    Tears welled up in Banshee��s eyes.

    ��Why did you bring the ��Small Magical Sun��, a magic tool for decisive battle, out of Ga Hall? That magic tool doesn��t make much of a difference to Chief Lee��!��

    Yes.

    Both in reality and on the Arcana Continent.

    Several days had passed since Ho-yeol disappeared.

    Simrly, the audience seats in the Crystal Hall.

    As for the position, Jessie Heinness, still an experienced wizard, searched the subspace. The letter Ho-yeol left behind came into my hands. Jessie was chewing through thest PS for the hundredth time.

    ������������

    P.S. Still, it��s better not to get close to social circles.

    ������������

    Why did you add these words?

    Isn��t Chief Lee currently in the social space of space and time? Then, if I ignore the advice and enter the space of time and space��. How will

    Chief Lee react?

    The cone hat chanted.

    -Don��t think too much, Jessie.

    ����yes.��

    Jesse nodded, but couldn��t shake his lingering feelings.

    The archmage��s intuition matched to some extent.

    At this moment, Ho-yeol was in the social space of time and space.

    .

    .

    .

    The social space of space and time.

    top floor.

    A space that no one can approach or disturb.

    The man opened his eyes.

    [The level of understanding of the curse ��Understanding of Darkness�� is greatly increased.]

    [The skill level of the skill ��Understanding the Darkness�� is greatly increased.]

    At the same time, long silver hair flowed down as if it were beingid down.

 Chapter 454

    Episode 454. Darkness Falls (3)

    I��m on a quest for oddities by going back and forth between reality and the Arcana continent.

    So, I didn��t pay attention to the news I heard.

    and came back

    [Entering the top floor of the space-time social hall.]

    I needed time.

    Time to cool down yourplicated head. After I asked Jesse to stay away from social circles, I was sighing in the social scene of time and space.

    ��Looks like Snout doesn��t have anything to say either.��

    Click.

    Instead of making excuses, he took out a teacup.

    As usual, I filled my cup and brewed a green tea bag.

    While waiting, my head didn��t stop.

    ��The situation is damn right.��

    Transcendent Oxydin.

    Having won Liuojunchun��s [tyrant] crown, he was splendidly rampaging. It was as expected. Even though he was only at the level of a yer, Ryuo Junchun easily surpassed the yer��s limits in terms of influence.

    ��Either self ability or ss ability.��

    In any case, it is true that China, a powerful country, was shaken while holding a poption of billions at will. It was a situation where the ability of such a [tyrant] was given to a transcendental person.

    The heads of the 4 families reported.

    -��The Oxydin has tamed the Great Monster.��

    monster.

    It meant a monster that survived on the devastated Arcana continent. They are the ones that even the Devil and the Demon King could not easily touch.

    It is natural that it is a super high level monster whose level starts at least 1000.

    �C ��Among them, there was a giant monster that we didn��t even know about. I think they might be the ones that have been handed down only in legends of the distant past. For example�� like the Titans.��

    There was a time when Arcana was just a game.

    It also included monsters that were swallowed up by bad omens and deleted.

    Indeed, there were no other fish that met the water.

    ��Ryuo Junchun also gave me trouble.��

    Oxidine is one more drink. In fact, even after witnessing Oxydin��s power, the heads of the 4 families did not shrink in the slightest. He even dered that he would go to war with Oxidine if I gave him an order.

    but.

    ��You��d better avoid unnecessary fuss.��

    War always requires sacrifice.

    To the extent that even the four families had to prepare for war.

    It was Oxidine, which had already secured great power.

    It is said that all that is currently known is only the Grand Monster Corps.

    ��As if the transcendentalists were captured.��

    It is highly likely that they have built alliances with other forces under the water.

    It means that it has be too big a force to trample unterally.

    Some may think that the power must be rooted out before it growsrger.

    But things weren��t going well.

    Because Oxidine was nothing more than a stone that rolled in forever.

    ��Emotions from war be the power of demons.��

    My main enemy is always the devil.

    The Behemoth��s Mouth started working again. ording to Gunner, the Dwarf pilot who monitors the Behemoth��s mouth, the movement is unusual.

    It��s like your throat is gurgling non-stop.

    ��It looks like he��s enduring nausea.��

    Perhaps the Pandemonium is already full of demon-type monsters.

    However, it is still too early to be surprised.

    Sad news came from the Iron Castle as well.

    �C ��Captain, I caught the bad dragon.��

    Two evil dragons at the same time.

    The way to purify the evil dragon is simple.

    The highest healing magic, [Proof of Equivalent Exchange].

    All you have to do is sacrifice your life to purify the evil fruits the dragons have swallowed.

    ��It��s not difficult for me to sacrifice my life.��

    Because he has the title [Last Adventurer].

    However, the cooldown time was an issue. 24 hours in real time. If you purify one evil dragon, you cannot even think of setting foot on the Arcana Continent for four days in Arcana Continent time.

    I know my subject well.

    Because you know the subject.

    You can also guess the aftermath that wille from my vacancy.

    four days

    Right now in the mouth of the Behemoth.

    Four days in a situation where demons might pour out��

    It��s not just a problem on the Arcana continent.

    Even in real life, breaking news is pouring in real time.

    The demonic eye of the Ten Thrones that surfaced in reality.

    It must be because of the abnormal [Corruption] they caused.

    Shining Guild��s Dmitri died in battle.

    It was the first time since the cataclysm that a top ranker had died in the city center rather than inside the rift. Dmitri said that he grabbed the devil��s ankle even when he couldn��t confirm whether he was alive or dead.

    -����Thanks to that, we were able to escape.��

    Thanks to Dmitri��s time.

    No further casualties urred.

    The senior mages who were in the middle of the tower killed the half-blood demons.

    I muttered.

    ��I will never forget your pride, Dmitry Malcolm.��

    And don��t forget the interviews with citizens.

    -��The devil must have asked about Lee Ho-yeol��!��

    I wasn��t surprised.

    Just like I question the demon realm.

    How many things must a high-ranking demon king be curious about in reality?

    like I��m watching you

    I think it��s natural for you to be wary of me and ask questions.

    It��s just that the method is wrong.

    A cool voicees out.

    ��I was willing to mix things up myself.��

    Click.

    I put the teacup down at that point.

    I really hate to admit it.

    To be honest, I wasn��t sure what decision to make at this moment.

    ����shit.��

    The problems mentioned above do not end there.

    The Seven Deadly Sins of the Beginning, Arrogance, and finally, Ray Man Shen.

    Hositamtam.

    Because there were not one or two forces looking for an opportunity.

    In such a situation, you ask yourself a question.

    ����Did I really use my best judgment?��

    If only I had been a bit wiser.

    Wouldn��t it have been the case that the Senios Elder Mage was put to rest?

    Harkon wouldn��t have lost both legs.

    Wouldn��t the emperor of the empire be safe?

    Wouldn��t the yers, including Dmitri, have been able to save their lives?

    Maybe it��s not enough as ��me��?

    As I said, grasping the subject is my specialty.

    That is why I did not overlook Lee Ho-yeol.

    What I��ve been able to survive and struggle with so far.

    It��s all thanks to Grandfel.

    therefore.

    Now was the time to make a decision.

    I looked at the message.

    [Understanding of Darkness (Curse): Significantly increases appropriate magic affinity. However, he must face the past, which is the source of suitable magical power. �C Currently suitable magic affinity: 40%]

    [Heaven and Heaven and Earth alone (40%): A rare genius who sphemes even the unseen goddess. Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus demonstrates Romeo��s talent.]

    While building 40% understanding.

    Even if they said they didn��t know anything about Grandfel.

    I could feel it.

    As understanding and proficiency increase.

    That the presence of Grandfel is getting bigger and bigger.

    ��Topare it, it would be closer to [ckening].��

    Maybe I was afraid

    But now that��s it.

    There��s something more terrifying than ckening.

    okay. It was the price that Lee Ho-yeol��s misjudgment would bring.

    ��How many times have I told you?��

    Somehow, even though there was a lot of luggage on my back, it became so much that I couldn��t handle it. No matter how much I think about it, it seems that there is only ��one person�� in the world who can carry such a burden.

    That��s why I activated [Understand Darkness].

    self.

    Appropriate mana springs up.

    As I was surrounded by such suitable magical power, an afterimage suddenly passed by.

    Uraia, a rotten sorcerer who was swallowed up by suitable magical powers.

    The truth is that Grandfel is not as merciful as I thought.

    but.

    ��Even if everyone in the world is like that.��

    Shouldn��t you say at least not as much as me?

    I believe.

    Even if it��s not merciful.

    The lofty pride will never be broken.

    No, even if it breaks.

    ��Because I can change it.��

    The effect of Dark Understanding doesn��t just end with witnessing Grandfel��s past. It means that even reality can be changed with the intervention butterfly effect in Grandfel��s cruel past.

    So even if you hid some past.

    What a terrible past.

    It��s okay, Grandfel.

    In the end, time solves everything.

    Because I, who have been through dark history, know better than anyone else.

    ��I will not give up on you.��

    Before long, the message shed.

    [Enter the curse ��understanding of darkness��.]

    *

    On the ground, the allied forces of the temple.

    In the sky, the Iron Castle.

    Even objectively evaluated, the power was considerable.

    ��The situation is so damn good.��

    ��Even if the situation is like this, why don��t you at least purify your tone?��

    ����?��

    ��Right sister! Sister, you should have some dignity now!��

    ��The situation is so damn beautiful.��

    ����is that right?��

    Leonie checked the shing message from earlier.

    [An evil dragon ��Swamnd Drake Iggiles�� appears.] It

    was Leoni Hisagi and Nam Tae-min, who took care of the magic tower for a while after attacking the evil dragon Yunaxus, who had no proper wings and was extremely restrained in his malice.

    however.

    There wasn��t one evil dragon from a different dimension.

    As I raised my head, I saw a figure approaching the Iron Castle.

    [An evil dragon ��Storm Dragon Cassandworth�� appears.]

    Leonie eventually failed to improve hernguage.

    ��You look like you��re going to die with just one piece of shit like this? two? Do your best, you crazy bastards. Whether it was the Arcana Continent or the reality. Please, just fuck on one side!!��

    I heard real news, including the news of Dmitri��s death.

    It was a situation that made my throat choke because it didn��t sound like someone else��s story.

    In the midst of that, not one evil dragon jumped out, but two.

    support position.

    Aplex mechanical device handed out by the Dwarves.

    To put it simply.

    The chain walker��s voice came from the radio.

    -��This is an unexpected situation.��

    ��Yes, Mr. Chainwalker.��

    �C ��ording to the n, we should have focused our firepower on the guy lying in the swamp. I didn��t expect another evil dragon to invade. Did you say storm dragon? It��s really hard to even center yourself.��

    Nam Tae-min raised his sword and replied.

    ��For now, each of us has to take care of one by one!��

    subdue the evil dragon.

    The original n went awry.

    Putting an end to the subjugation of the evil dragon.

    It was because there had to be a Ho-yeol that could purify the evil dragon.

    Hisagi calmly revised the n.

    ��Now that themander-in-chief is absent. We do not have the means to purify the evil dragon. In some cases, you will have no choice but to hunt the evil dragon.��

    Schraig added as he drew out his three swords.

    ��The swamp drake, Iggiles, has already turned a small vige into a mess. Even if the number of casualties that urred�� I think it would easily exceed 100 people.��

    ��Who is the guy in the sky?��

    ��I haven��t confirmed it, but if it��s true that it��s causing a storm����

    Koo Goo Goong.

    The chilly air added weight to Schraig��s words.

    ��I can kill dozens of times that.��

    The saying that a frog dies from a carelessly thrown stone came to mind.

    distant past. It was clearly written in the magic book that recorded the progress of the Dragon Demon War that the arcana continent was excited by the dragon��s y. If such a dragon bes an evil dragon and runs rampant only for evil.

    ��What the hell is going on?��

    It was the moment Hisagi bit his lip.

    ��Ohe!! This is the first pattern!!��

    Kwak Kwa Kwam.

    ����chew!��

    ��The earth was destroyed?��

    ��Everyone take care of the wounded!��

    There was no exploration.

    Its power was unimaginable from the first attack.

    realizing it again

    Eunaxus.

    That he was the most benevolent and great Elder Dragon.

    ��There is no other choice.��

    Jureuk.

    Nam Tae-min stood up while stopping the bleeding from his torn cheek. Swamp Drake Iggiles. I just rolled my body once. The entire area was shattered beyond recognition.

    ����Gheuk.��

    If you can see the barely breathing allied forces of the temple.

    Trapped in rubble and strewn about.

    There were yers who were neither breathing nor moving.

    Awesome!

    [Activates the skill ��Berser].]

    [Feral] is extremely amplified as soon as it is activated.

    It was Nam Tae-min who was able to control his berserk. Is that why? The war situation seemed more sober. As if the leader of a beast of prey understood the situation. Nam Tae-min��s wild nature warned him.

    ��Even if I win.��

    Allies have no choice but to take extreme damage.

    Nam Tae-min thought.

    If you were themander-in-chief, what decision would you have made in this situation?

    One thing was clear.

    ��I take over.��

    ��what?��

    You must have taken on everything by yourself.

    Of course, I didn��t have the ability to do that myself.

    Taemin Nam added,

    ��I��m going to pull aggro.��

    ��Are you crazy?��

    ��That is too dangerous.��

    Aggro was always the responsibility of the tanker with overwhelming defense. However, even a tanker with high defense could withstand that blow?

    ��If you can��t stop it, avoid it.��

    ��!!!��

    I will be in charge of tanking with evasion. I knew how dream-like the story was because I had several conversations with Cheol-min hyung and no one else.

    ��Hyung would have fainted if he heard it.��

    But I had to do it.

    Because that was the only way.

    Moreover, the battle has already begun.

    There was no time to reconcile the conflicting views.

    bang.

    Nam Tae-min mmed the ground with his greatsword.

    A body that bounces with that repulsive force.

    It was the moment when they rushed at the flying dragons in the swamp at breakneck speed.

    ��tuk.

    The giant head of the evil dragon was severed and fell off.

    at the same time.

    Storm dragon Cassandworth began to fall from the sky.

    Everything is fleeting moment.

    What happened when a sh of silver light shone.

    When I turned my head, there was a shape flying in the air.

    Gorgeous and old-fashioned outfit.

    long silver hair.

    But most of all, I��m not used to it.

    Nam Tae-min��s nose twitched.

    ����Hoyeol?��

    It was an unfamiliar scent that emanated from a man with a hot temper.

 Chapter 455

    ? Episode 455. Darkness Descends (4)

    Swamp Dragon and Storm Dragon.

    The malicious rampage of the evil dragons was devastating.

    Even Iron Castle Hold, with its Dwarven defenders, was shaken.

    ��The matchup isn��t favorable, Chainwalker!��

    ��And of all things, it��s a dragon that stirs up storms. It��s so windy that even holding onto the control lever is a struggle. We can��t even send out the fighters. Are the magical cannons ready?��

    ��It seems like there��s a problem with the machinery!��

    ��Darn it.��

    Boom.

    Chainwalker Wallswyle, holding a hammer, vented his frustration.

    ��This is why I said Iron Castle Hold needs renovation. We can��t handle them with just our technological prowess. We should have epted the adventurers�� skills or the magic from the Matap��!��

    ��I get it, Wallswyle. Spare me the nagging.��

    The process of refining must be nned out.

    Since the tolerance for each type of ore was different.

    Iron Castle Hold was a collection of Dwarven technology. Renovating the highlyplex Iron Castle Hold in a short period of time was an impossible task, and they knew it.

    But why did he blurt out such meaningless words?

    Thud.

    Wallswyle brought down his hammer.

    ��It��s frustrating, that��s why, frustrating!��

    The situation was dire.

    If the only threat was the evil dragon, even if Iron Castle Hold had to be demolished, they would have stopped them. Embarrassingly, they didn��t want to think that they had to rely on that, but��

    ��If it��s a reversal magic.��

    If it was the chiefmander��s mystical magic.

    Undoubtedly, they would be able to restore the broken Iron Castle Hold. However, the threats were not only the evil dragons.

    Behemoth��s maw showed signs of spewing out demons, and the chiefmander��s traces were also mysterious.

    Goooom.

    A loud noise emanated from the ground.

    ng.

    Flying shrapnel hit Iron Castle Hold. The Iron Castle Hold shook violently. The safety of the giant alliance, which had to confront the swamp dragons and adventurers barehanded, was deeply concerning.

    ��Darn it.��

    Of course, that didn��t mean they had the resources to support them.

    Kwajik.

    At the same time, cracks appeared on Iron Castle Hold��s ss windows.

    ��Chainwalker!��

    Though it looked like ordinary ss, it was not just simple ss. For defense purposes, it was a single giant shield crafted with exquisite craftsmanship by carving jewels and crystals to the extreme.

    ��Is the simple wind causing it to crack?��

    ��It seems like there��s something wrong with the mechanical devices!��

    ��Ugh!��

    Lamenting voices, but there was no capacity to support them.

    ��Kwak!��

    The ss windows seemed to crack even more as they looked outside. Chainwalker Wallswyle grumbled.

    ��Does this mean that we have to endure just a simple wind?��

    ��If you go outside in this storm��!��

    ��You might even get your flesh torn apart!��

    ��Just a wind doing this��?��

    Answering the futile question was the spirit, High-Elf Hayell.

    ��It��s not just a simple wind.��

    ��What do you mean, High-Elf?��

    ��This storm contains more than just malevolence.��

    The blessing effect of the World Tree.

    Beyond the {Nature} of the forest, Hayell could now understand the essence itself. Thanks to that, he could see it. The truly indiscriminate violence wielded by the King of All Things.

    Hayell said quietly.

    ��The bloodthirst is intense.��

    How many lives had the Storm Dragon taken as it flew over here? The Swamp Dragon��s movements on the ground would be no different.

    Chainwalker made up his mind and nodded.

    ��If that��s the case, we can��t just stand by and watch. Is the repair finished, Wallswyle? Prepare the magical cannons right away. As long as the chiefmander is absent, we don��t have a means to purify the dragons!��

    ng.

    The mechanical devices clicked and made a resounding noise.

    At the same time, the gun barrels protruded from Iron Castle Hold.

    They were at maximum output.

    Chainwalker Wallswyle prepared himself.

    ��We will y the King of All Things today!��

    It was not an easy decision.

    If the chiefmander, Hoel, were here, he could have saved even the rampaging evil dragons. Even if they hadmitted unforgivable sins, he would have forgiven them and granted them a rebirth.

    Chainwalker cursed.

    ��Although I, a humble Dwarf, may not understand.��

    Because you would have aplished it as a matter of course.

    But they didn��t have that pride.

    They didn��t have the ability or the chiefmander.

    So this was the best they could do right now.

    ��Ready to fire!��

    The resolute Chainwalker opened his eyes wide.

    To precisely aim the swaying gun barrels.

    It was a moment he had been waiting for.

    ��Hmm?��

    Beyond the shattered crystal window.

    A glimmer of silver hair was visible. It was the presence they had eagerly awaited, no, believed without doubt. Themander-in-chief of the Holy Alliance, Hoel.

    But.

    ��Is that hair��?��

    The radiant silver hair extended long past his waist.

    If it were just that, it wouldn��t have been surprising.

    Several days had passed since Hoel��s disappearance.

    For Hoel, it wouldn��t be strange no matter what happened.

    And right then, as Hoel made his appearance, tranquility returned to Iron Castle Hold.

    They thought it might have been stabilized with magic, but that wasn��t it.

    ����Chainwalker.��

    Wallsweil reluctantly called out to Chainwalker.

    He had no choice but to do so.

    When, in what moment, did this happen?

    Not only was the Storm Dragon covered in blood, but both of its wings werepletely broken and twitching on the ground.

    This was not the scene they had anticipated.

    ��I��m watching.��

    Despite that, Chainwalker nodded resolutely.

    Perhaps that evil dragon was in a state beyond return.

    Above all, High-Elf Hayell would surely understand the intentions of the chiefmander.

    Just as Wallswyle turned his head, he saw Hayell closing his eyes.

    ��High-Elf��?��

    Hayell was the one who should be happier than anyone else about Hoel��s return.

    With his eyes closed, Hayell brought his two hands together.

    ��Lord.��

    He muttered the one word softly.

    *

    Giant Alliance.

    A message appeared to the yers.

    Thanks to that, they could truly believe it.

    [Your level has increased.]

    [Your level has increased.]��

    The evil dragon was dead.

    ��Gulp.

    The dry throat swallowed involuntarily.

    It was because of its tremendous presence. The Swamp Dragon that had pulverized an entire area just by rolling around. The sense of existence from the severed head and torso was overwhelming, matching its massive size.

    Squish.

    There was no need to exin the fountain of blood spurting from its neck.

    In this unexpected situation.

    Hisagi was the first to speak.

    ��It seems like there was no other way.��

    Hisagi had faith.

    If it was the usual chiefmander, he would have surely purified the evil dragon. The existence of Prosnax guarding the World Tree near Antorium was evidence of that.

    ��There was no way to revert the evil dragon to its original state.��

    So it was puzzling.

    Why didn��t the chiefmander show mercy and purify the dragon this time?

    Perhaps it was because the Swamp Dragon had already trampled on one vige.

    ����No.��

    It wasn��t that kind of problem.

    Hisagi shook his head.

    At that moment, he was truly relieved that it was not so.

    Chief Commander Hoel would have forgiven even greater atrocities. Moreover, it was known that the dragon was merely running rampant under the influence of evil consequences.

    There was another reason he was sure of.

    Kukukukukung.

    A loud noise came from afar.

    It was the Storm Dragon, which was falling, crashing into some mountain range.

    It happened in the blink of an eye.

    Shreig chuckled.

    ��You could still call this the work of the chiefmander�� right?��

    Just what skill or magic could take down a dragon that soared through the ground and the sky at the same time? Moreover, in a moment, in the blink of an eye. Hoel��s realm was beyondprehension.

    But what surprised Shreig even more was.

    ��No, maybe not��?��

    There was a strange aura emanating from Hoel.

    The only thing that had changed in his appearance was his long silver hair.

    Hair that extended past his waist.

    Because of that, the atmosphere felt different and unfamiliar.

    As Shreig pondered, he murmured.

    ��It suits you well, though.��

    As if Hoel had always been a person with long hair.

    Of course, the pondering didn��tst long.

    Nam Taemin spoke.

    ��If you��re curious, you should just ask.��

    It had been the same since their first encounter.

    Hoel had never hidden anything in the face of a question. Of course, he didn��t observe formalities. There had been times when he coldly stated that he wouldn��t answer the questions of those who didn��t show respect��.

    [Reckless Rage] released.

    Nam Taemin, who had regained hisposure instead of his wild nature, corrected himself.

    ��No, you should just ask.��

    He was confident.

    If it was the Hoel he knew.

    He would surely exin the reason behind his actions even without being asked.

    The reason why he had to hunt down the dragon instead of purifying it.

    Du-dungsil.

    It seemed that even the members of Iron Castle Hold had noticed Hoel��s appearance.

    He wasnding slowly.

    Suddenly, the voices of yers belonging to the Holy Alliance were heard.

    ����Am I alive again? Thanks to the chiefmander, as always?��

    ��I guess so, judging by the level-up messages.��

    ��Hey, why is it still the same��?��

    ��Are you sure it��s not alive?��

    ��Stop talking nonsense.��

    ����.!!!��

    At that moment, the three guild masters of the Giant Alliance, including Shreig, stopped in their tracks.

    Now that they thought about it.

    ��Why is that?��

    The corpse of the evil dragon was still there, not disappearing.

    The green mes that red up when demons were defeated.

    ording to the words of the romantic explorer Laurentzk, they were called ��Hellfire.�� The system of the Arcana Continent, where the death of a monster turned it into smoke and scattered, was not observed either.

    ��No one picked up the dragon��s loot?��

    No one had acquired the dragon��s loot.

    That raised questions.

    During the battle, Hoel had overwhelmingly contributed to the defeat.

    ��You took down both of them alone?��

    Why were they only able to suffer from the dragon��s attacks? ording to the loot distribution system, Hoel should have automatically acquired the loot.

    Hisagi muttered inwardly.

    ����Did he refuse the loot?��

    Was such a thing possible?

    As yers, they couldn��t be certain if such a system existed.

    Certainly, there would be no yers who would decline loot.

    At that moment, another sound echoed.

    Hoel��s foot touched the ground.

    Walking through the air, the sound of footsteps sounded near their ears.

    Everyone was suspicious.

    But they didn��t have time to be surprised yet.

    ��!!!��

    At the same time, Hoel disappeared.

    Due to the sudden situation, everyone froze.

    Even the gears of Iron Castle Hold screeched in disbelief.

    Leoni stammered, trying to exin, ��M-maybe there was something urgent?��

    Otherwise, there would be no reason for him to disappear without taking any loot after defeating two dragons. Shreig wiped the cold sweat from his forehead as he replied, ��Right! Things aren��t ordinary in reality right now, are they?��

    However, Nam Taemin and Hisagi remained silent.

    Ironically.

    They understood the act of not taking the loot.

    ��After all, it��s Hoel.��

    He was just, and his reputation supported that.

    Having witnessed Hoel who didn��t care about loot before.

    But what they couldn��tprehend was.

    ��He didn��t even spare us a nce.��

    Since his appearance.

    Hoel��s gaze had never turned towards the forces of the Holy Alliance. No, it wasn��t merely a matter of not looking at them; he didn��t even touch the loot like before.

    Nam Taemin recalled Hoel as he used to be.

    Compassionate and always there in moments of crisis.

    He remembered the ��ray of light�� that had saved him several times.

    However, at this moment, he didn��t feel any mercy from Hoel.

    It was both puzzling and not puzzling at the same time.

    Yes, if they epted ��one thing,�� everything fell into ce.

    ��If the current Hoel is not the Hoel I know.��

    Nam Taemin remembered the unfamiliar scent lingering in the air.

    An extremely strange scent.

    In the same way, a ��strange name�� also came to mind.

    Yes, the ��name�� that had followed Hoel from behind.

    ��Granfel Cloudy Arpeus Romeo.��

    Unconsciously, Nam Taemin blurted out the name.

    ��No way.��

    *

    Another Space Ho.

    The despairing count was updating anew.

    ��The number of captured mana particles is now 642.��

    Truly a despairing number.

    However, the rapidly increasing count returned to zero.

    It didn��t take long to reset to zero.

    Kwajik.

    The ten mana particles surrounding Earth burst out simultaneously.

    ��Seniors, it seems like there��s something wrong with the cameras.��

    ��What? We just checked them. Why?��

    ��Th-the mana particles suddenly disappeared from the screen!��

    ��What?!��

    At the same moment.

    A knight appeared on Earth.

    .

    .

    .

    [Breaking News] Ihoyeol appears, will he be the spark of a turnaround?

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456: Descending Darkness (5)

    Status ailment, [Corruption].

    The AAU and the Ma-Tap.

    Even the Goddess Sect, which refrains from external activities to the extreme.

    Now they were heading towards the copsing rift to find a way to suppress the corruption.

    In the middle of the sea, far from the influence of corruption.

    Even if it was called the Youthra Kingdom.

    They couldn��t just sit still.

    A group of around a hundred explorers.

    Led by the romantic explorer Lorenzk, who led a mixed alliance of yers and Arcanains. The explorer and YouTuber, Park Hwi-kang, couldn��t believe it. It didn��t feel real.

    ��I never thought I��d be on a ghost ship.��

    Swoosh.

    The ghost ship literally carried the alliance explorers and flew through the sky.

    Lorenzk chuckled.

    ��Compared to the Dwarven Kingdom, Iron Castle Hold, it��s nothing, but�� well, the effort put in makes a difference. I��ll be satisfied with this.��

    How could he not be satisfied?

    ��Of course.��

    The leader of the exploration alliance, Fabian Durlong.

    He was a living legend and an object of admiration.

    Park Hwi-kang wiped his sweat nervously in front of Lorenzk.

    It was truly a scale that surpassed imagination.

    ��I can��t believe the legend of the Sabers�� Ho was true.��

    To bring the legendary Sabers�� Ho from the myths to reality.

    In this case, didn��t his influence go beyond that of an ordinary explorer?

    For a moment, Fabian swallowed a sigh of relief.

    ��I��m grateful for your help, Lorenzk. Although we received King Hakuna��s orders, we weren��t sure if we had the ability to realize it.��

    Hakuna, the King of Youthra, had ordered the Exploration Alliance. To grasp the clues of corruption, they needed the urgent help of the Exploration Alliance. They couldn��t refuse. The Youthra Kingdom had amodated the Exploration Alliance more than once.

    Of course, even without such a rtionship, they would have taken action.

    Lorenzk shrugged.

    ��Let��s skip the pleasantries. I didn��t move to help the alliance, you know? If you must categorize it, I suppose I��m part of the Holy Alliance. It��s only natural to pursue and research corruption.��

    ��Is there something concerning you?��

    ��Of course, it��s ominous.��

    Suddenly, Lorenzk��s gaze turned toward the sky.

    ��Even I can��t imagine how strange it is. I, who have been to hell and back. But when ites to the Demon Realm, I know next to nothing.��

    Lorenzk, whose pure desire for exploration was stronger than any other explorer.

    To think of the Demon Realm, which he couldn��t conquer as an explorer, ignited his enthusiasm.

    However, Lorenzk quickly regained hisposure.

    ��So, you don��t have to expect much help from me. The best I can do is drop you near the appropriate copsing rift.��

    ��That alone is much appreciated.��

    ��Thank you after each sentence. No wonder I prefer exploring alone; it��s burdensome.��

    ��We��ll try to fix that.��

    ��That answer is also burdensome.��

    The ghost ship crossed the city.

    At that moment, when they were dropping off the adventurers near the copsing rift.

    Park Hwi-kang and the yers stopped.

    [Abyssal Devil, ��Devil of Confinement,�� appears.]

    ��There��s a devil nearby!��

    ����The Devil of Confinement, what��s that?��

    ��Even though I don��t know much about it, the name alone is dreadful, right?��

    Park Hwi-kang urgently shouted and pointed his camera.

    Even though he was a YouTuber, he knew how to use hismon sense. The thermal camera was not for broadcasting; it was to detect heat.

    A bizarrebination ofpletely different concepts.

    ��But even if it��s bizarre, anyway��!��

    He muttered to himself, but his conscience pricked at him. However, ording to the criteria of the ��person�� who found the inte search bizarre, Park Hwi-kang��s behavior was bizarre. And he knew how to make the bizarre shine.

    ��G-getting inside the building!��

    When that happened.

    The devil revealed itself.

    Sneaky��.

    No.

    Twisted.

    ����!��

    The building was writhing as if it were alive.

    He rubbed his eyes and looked carefully.

    The outer walls werepletely covered with something that furrowed his brow.

    Lorenzk and Fabian spoke.

    ��Red blood vessels��?��

    ��Do you have any suspicions?��

    ��How could I? I��m not the person who knows everything.��

    ��Well�� it looks simr!��

    Park Hwi-kang butted in on their conversation.

    ��Blood vessels! I mean, in conventional science, those things that look like blood vessels are called blood vessels. That means�� that building is a living being�� No, then does that mean it��s a demon?!��

    Park Hwi-kang��s spection was sharp.

    Kukukung.

    This was also the effect of corruption.

    The demon had swallowed the entire building.

    The blood vessels began to wriggle and move.

    The yers who were watching the situation clicked their tongues.

    ��If there are people inside the building, is it the Devil of Confinement?��

    ��We can��t do anything until we defeat it. Ready to go home?��

    ��Insane! Well, do we have to deal with such a dreadful thing?��

    ��I told you. It��s all because of that floating mana over there, right?��

    At that moment, a yer nervously rubbed his eyes.

    ��Huh?��

    A scene that made him doubt his eyes unfolded before him. Just a moment ago, the mana, with sharp pupils, had disappeared without a trace.

    ��Well, where did it go?��

    ��What are you talking about all of a sudden?��

    ��Oh, no. It��s just that����

    ��Concentrate on what��s in front of you!��

    But it was toote to look closely at the scene in front of him.

    Because Park Hwi-kang had been urgently shouting.

    A voice filled with agitation.

    ��Then if that��s a demon, the people inside the building are eaten by the demon��s stomach, right? Then what do we do about it? What should we do, how��!��

    ze.

    No one said who would go first.

    Laurence and Fabian.

    Both of them held torches.

    mes of hell burning emerald green.

    ��Inside the demon��s belly, huh? I��ve been inside the belly of a beast before, but I��ve never been inside a demon��s belly. Good thing. Knowing what the belly looks like might help us in hunting demons, don��t you think?��

    ��That��s right.��

    ��You��re still tough even in a situation like this.��

    The boy prodded at the grizzled middle-aged man with white hair.

    Yet, despite the snark, Fabian couldn��t retort. He never imagined he would end up receiving the mes of hell from Laurence.

    ��The Union��s hellfire was given to Ho-yeol, after all.��

    The reason was simple. They believed Ho-yeol could use the hellfire more appropriately. But they never imagined they would encounter the mes again through Laurence.

    So there was no hesitation.

    ��Are you really okay with this?��

    Common sense for yers.

    Combat and nonbat roles.

    The limits of a ss couldn��t be ovee.

    An explorer couldn��t excel inbat, no matter how high they flew or crawled.

    Though Bak Hwi-kang asked worriedly, the two disembarked from the ghost ship.

    Then, they gave orders to the anxious explorers.

    ��Please take care of the survivors. That��s a request.��

    ��Yes, of course! Absolutely!��

    ��Shall we go then?��

    Swoosh.

    The two explorers set the demon��s veins aze with the hellish torch.

    In the moment they opened and entered the closed door, they found themselves inside the building and inside the demon.

    Suddenly, the surrounding air grew chilly.

    ����?��

    A chill down the spine.

    It wasn��t just Bak Hwi-kang��s delusion.

    Other explorers felt it too.

    ��Why does my mood suddenly feel strange?��

    ��What is it? Can��t you see anything in front of you?��

    ��A system message? Well, it��s silent.��

    The silent system.

    Just knowing it wasn��t an appearance message was enough to put them at ease; it meant there was no immediate threat.

    But not for long.

    Soon, a sound reached their ears.

    Thud.

    The sound that echoed in their minds belonged to a man.

    For some reason, even though he had elongated his short silver hair, there was no doubt it was Ho-yeol.

    ��Ch-Commander!��

    The moment of his appearance felt like a meeting with a savior.

    Kwack.

    And at the same time, something warm and tepid.

    Sprayed on their faces, arms, and clothes.

    ��Ugh, ahhhhh!!��

    Flesh and blood sttered everywhere.

    The building and the demon fused as one, and then exploded.

    It was neither magic, nor a skill, nor any kind of phenomenon.

    He simply annihted the demon with his gaze alone.

    Even among the adventurers with quick judgment, Park Hwi-kang��s head turned unusually fast.

    ��?!��

    Yes, he had captured the survivors inside the building with his heat-detecting camera.

    The two explorers entered to rescue them.

    Laurence and Fabian, the Union��s leaders.

    A gaze that shifted urgently.

    ��Out of nowhere, I feel strange��.��

    ��What��s that? You don��t see anything in front of you?��

    ��A system message? Well, it��s quiet.��

    The silent system.

    That alone made Park Hwi-kang and the other yers breathe a sigh of relief. The absence of an appearance message meant there was no threat.

    But it didn��tst long.

    Soon, a sound reached their ears.

    Thud.

    From where the sound rang, there were survivors.

    But for some reason��

    ��Surely, there must have been some reason. Otherwise, if he thought we were inside the demon, he must have believed we would protect the citizens.��

    ��Oh, I see. Making that judgment in such a short time?��

    ��Yes. If it��s General Ho-yeol, whom I��ve been observing closely�� I believe he would make a calcted decision and act ordingly.��

    Laurence nodded.

    ��If you say so, it��s possible.��

    He didn��t genuinely empathize with Fabian��s words.

    Laurence kept his eyes fixed on Ho-yeol.

    ��Has he seen even the existence and effect of my magic?��

    If not, then��

    ��Just maybe, we were just lucky.��

    Laurence couldn��t be sure.

    He, who had returned from adversity in the Illusion Realm, didn��t know much about Ho-yeol. So he felt he should look at it from a more objective perspective.

    ��Do you know exactly who you are?��

    *

    In front of the TV.

    Lee Ye-rim muttered abruptly.

    ��This guy never shows his face.��

    ��He must be busy. He was just on the news, right? He��s busy hunting demons, blowing them up in the sky, and blowing them up in the west.��

    Talking with her younger sister, Lee Ji-yoon��

    ��I heard it too!��

    Her niece, Ara, covered the screen.

    Lee Ye-rim pulled Ara into a hug, tickling her.

    ��When you want to find your uncle, you only find your aunt, huh?��

    ��Heehee. Itchy, auntie.��

    ��Oh, you only find your aunt when you want to see your uncle, huh?��

    Lee Ji-yoon snickered.

    ��Only when he shows up, you seek him, huh?��

    Whenever possible, you should appear on camera or in the news. After all, our one and only little brother, Ho-yeol, has be a yer, and his way of speaking has be quite unique.

    In Lee Eun-hye��s voice, there was concern.

    ��Is he really that busy, without a moment��s rest?��

    ��I suppose so. He hasn��t been in touch for a few days.��

    ��Didn��t I tell you? He��s going through adolescence, you know?��

    Well, I mean, he brought it upon himself��!

    Lee Ye-rim tried to exin earnestly.

    But the two of them only had their ears open towards the sound of the TV.

    Could it be that their desperate wish reached him?

    �C ��Just as we speak, the first images of Ho-yeol, the yer, have been captured. This is an exclusive report by VBC Today��s Arcana team!

    ��Hey, hey! Lee Ye-rim, be quiet!��

    No, this is serious!!

    ��Sigh.��

    It was the moment when Lee Ye-rim closed her mouth under the nagging of her siblings.

    Ho-yeol��s image really appeared on the TV.

    At the same time, Lee Ye-rim��s dead eyes twitched.

    ��?��

    They saw his long silver hair.

    ��What��s up with him��?��

 Chapter 457

    Episode 457. Dawn, the darkest hour (1)

    past midnight.

    Now that cracks have copsed all over the country and around the world. Ordinary daily life has copsed.

    Fortunately, there is no work on Monday. Thanks to this, Lee Ye-rim was rolling on the bed.

    Take a look at the one and only brother on the screen of your smartphone.

    ��Your child is being expensive.��

    No matter how busy he was, there were only three or four pictures of his face captured at most. So, looking at the same picture from earlier, she couldn��t help but agonize.

    ����no matter how you look at it, something is strangely different?��

    Is it because her hair is awkwardly long?

    that��s definitely not

    I honestly didn��t even think of teasing her because her long, long hair suited her so much better than I thought. If she had been dumbfounded, would the little sister have said something like that?

    -��What should you do with your hair while Ho-yeol is taking care of her hair? Don��t always be bubbly. Rather, did you wash your hair today?��

    one and only nephew

    I couldn��t help but mention Arangi��s passionate reaction.

    This guy who is strict with his aunt.

    Because he saw Ho-yeol floating on TV and he didn��t think of falling.

    Thanks to that, he only heard the announcer��s voice a lot.

    Fortunately, the news that came was not awkward.

    It was like usual.

    -Lee Ho-yeol kills the mixed-race demons that appeared in the Mapo-gu area. The news is that dozens of citizens who were held hostage by demons have been rescued safely!

    -AAU spectes that Lee Ho-yeol is the reason why the magic eyes surrounding the earth disappeared. It is said that he destroyed about 600 demon eyes at the same time he appeared.

    �C For more details, please visit the site��

    As always, Ho-yeol appeared and the hopeless situation came to an end.

    Shuk.

    Lee Ye-rim��s gaze turned to herment window.

    �C Did you tell me? Anyway, Lee Ho-yeol organizes it

    -But what about long hair? I couldn��t imagine

    -Didn��t I see you a little bitst time?

    -No, it wouldn��t have been that long???

    ����Ug.��

    The older sisters said they were proud of Ho-yeol, but Lee Ye-rim realized that he was still immature.

    Seeing my cheeks heat up at his reaction about his brother��

    ��What kind of homen is homen? Because it��s a heavenly horse.��

    It��s just a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of

    ��!��

    Onement caught Lee Ye-rim��s attention.

    -An acquaintance of mine is one of the people in the devil��s belly in the article. Lee Ho-yeol said this time it wasn��t a joke? It��s definitely different from usual.

    different��?

    Lee Ye-rim had the same reaction as himself.

    Fortunately, thements continued.

    -Hunting demons without saying a word and disappearing�� I heard that the situation seemed extremely serious? What is it, like the reaction of the Arcana people who were with me.

    In particr, it was Ho-yeol with many Arcana co-workers.

    If those colleagues also noticed something different.

    It��s definitely something different than usual.

    ��Aye. I don��t know.��

    I��m not even a yer.

    Lee Ye-rim thought deeply and scratched his head.

    It��s never itchy.

    I couldn��t sleep, my throat was burning, and I was afraid to drink water.

    I went into the living room and��

    what��s this.

    ����What is it, you too?��

    ��Your sister too?��

    ��What are you both not sleeping on?��

    The three sisters met at the same time in the living room. It worked even if I didn��t say it or show it. I could guess why the older sisters couldn��t fall asleep just by looking at them.

    Click.

    Three people putting down their water cups at the same time.

    No. 2, Lee Ji-yoon spoke first.

    ��Sister, have you seen it?��

    ��what?��

    ��Ho-yeol, that face.��

    ��what? have you ever seen where?!��

    Lee Ye-rim interrupted, and Lee Eun-hye replied.

    ��With a face like that�� are you referring to the expression of taking on all the worries of the world by yourself? I��ve seen anything like that before. Wait a minute, was that already a few years ago��? My memory is fuzzy.��

    As expected, even though the eldest sister was different, something was different.

    She knew that in those few pictures she took on all the cares of the world.

    I��ll figure it out

    The moment Lee Ye-rim admired, Lee Ji-yoon replied.

    ��Ho-yeol and Ye-rim were in middle school.��

    ��right! That��s when.��

    ����in middle school? Why don��t I know?��

    ��I don��t know why, you have idents every day����

    ��Sister, why are you suddenly talking nonsense?!��

    The story of the old days that started like that continued without even realizing the passage of time.

    And it was already dawn.

    The darkest hour before dawn.

    Lee Ye-rim, who was looking out of her window, opened her mouth.

    ��So, if Ho-yeol is making a simr expression to ��then������

    There were no jokes.

    Although only one year older.

    It was definitely the attitude of an elder.

    ����You mean that Ho-yeol is having as much trouble now as he did then?��

    then and now

    why didn��t i know that

    Lee Ye-rim looks at the city center immersed in darkness.

    he muttered softly.

    ��You, how have you not changed? It��s hard, but it never shows off.��

    *

    Crystal Hall of the Magic Tower.

    It was a long way until the regr conference.

    The number of people in the audience was filled to some extent.

    ��Thank you for your seat.��

    The tower owner, Marcelo, greeted them lightly and looked at each other.

    Excluding senior mages who are on the go.

    All the senior mages of the Mage Tower and the AAU branch heads.

    From the high-ranking officials of Yusra Kingdom to the saintess of the Goddess Church.

    status ailments, corruption.

    only to counter unknown threats.

    People who couldn��t easily get together gathered in one ce.

    Is it because of the gathering of various forces?

    Opinions exchanged vigorously.

    But everyone, including Marcelo, was waiting.

    The chief mage of the Mage Tower.

    The savior of Yusra and Muon.

    The general manager of the Yusra branch.

    heat up.

    It was a kind of belief.

    If it��s the Ho-yeol they��ve seen so far, he��ll definitely return to the Mage Tower. I had no doubt that he would tell me anything about the fall.

    Korea Branch Manager, Park Min-jae.

    He checked the time on his watch.

    But even if it was past midnight and it was dawn.

    Hoyeol did not show up at the Mage Tower.

    Suddenly, a question arises.

    ��Did you hear the news?��

    ����What news are you talking about?��

    ��A report came in from Another Space that the Mystic Eyes that floated to Earth hadpletely disappeared. Considering the degree of copse of the currently created rift, we are safe from the threat of demonic eyes and corruption for the time being����

    Tokyo Branch Manager, Japan.

    Although Okazaki continued to take his word for it.

    His back story was not heard.

    Yes, there was only one thought in Park Min-jae��s head.

    ��The threat is over. however.��

    Why is the General Manager��s whereabouts unclear again?

    his head was messed up

    However, at this moment, Park Min-jae was hoping.

    ��please��.��

    I hoped that an event so big that even the general manager of the world could not spare time was foreseen. Of course, he can��t get the idea out there.

    ��Maybe I��m not qualified.��

    It was impossible for the AAU branch manager, who should put the safety of mankind first, to wish for a threat. Nevertheless, Park Min-jae��s thoughts did not change.

    ����But I��m more afraid than any threat.��

    The change of themander-in-chief, not anyone else.

    It��s not just about the length of your hair.

    Park Min-jae did not overlook the reason why mankind has been able to exist so far.

    It was all because Ho-yeol was Ho-yeol.

    Literally, a superman riding a white horse.

    It was because he yed the role perfectly.

    Park Min-jae thought involuntarily.

    ��If that power of a different rank is used differently than before.��

    If the direction is disced even a little bit�� What kind of situation will mankind find itself in? Wouldn��t it be like a shrimp with its back bursting in the holy war between themander-in-chief and the higher-ranking demon kings?

    ��Are you okay, Mr. Park?��

    ��Yes, it is fine.��

    ��Your face is white.��

    Such concerns were revealed on the face of Park Min-jae, who was seldom shaken. It was then. The news about Ho-yeol came from the Arcana continent.

    Sseuseuk.

    Parchment on which handwriting is engraved.

    Member of the Allied Forces.

    News from the Great Alliance.

    Marcelo��s eyebrows twitched the first thing he checked.

    ��Chief Lee Ho-yeol said he hunted two evil dragons. That��s right. It��s definitely hunting. They say it was an overwhelming massacre, not purification.��

    evil dragon.

    A whopping two dragons.

    Massacre overwhelmingly.

    ����Ominous predictions never go wrong.��

    Park Min-jae grabbed his head.

    ��Today is such a damn long day.��

    *

    Dwarf Fighter.

    Gunner inspected the magic stone that adorned the steering wheel.

    The light of the mana stone was getting dimmer.

    The lips were dry.

    ��Damn it.��

    Senior Mage of Enchantment, Kiko Armin.

    It was a magic stone that greatly improved its output with her help. Even so, it seemed that they could not endure the flight that continued for several dozen days.

    Gunner calcted the remaining flight time using the magic stone��s light.

    ��About an hour or two.��

    I got in touch with the Iron Castle Ho a little while ago.

    There was a problem with the appearance of the evil dragon, but it was resolved and it was a message that he would head here after finishing repairs to the Iron Castle.

    The details of the progress were unknown, but just hearing that the Iron Castle needed to be repaired touched the seriousness of the situation. Even so, it can��t be more serious than me.

    ��gulp.

    Gunner swallowed dryly.

    It seemed really imminent.

    The regurgitation of the Behemoth��s mouth.

    Two hands that are naturally strong.

    Gunner grabbed the steering wheel and prepared his mind.

    Then I sent a call to the Iron Castle.

    ����I will keep you informed until the end.��

    From now on, the information you will witness will be shared with your own people.

    Furthermore.

    It was something that might be of some help to the Allied Crusade.

    It was the moment when Gunner finished his words in a solemn way.

    Damn it.

    The Behemoth��s jaw, which had been closed with difficulty, slowly began to open. The mouth opened little by little, and the demons began to appear between the ferocious teeth.

    ����!��

    He was a gunner who had seen various demons while flying all over the Arcana continent. Those guys were different.

    Although he is not as dexterous as a Dwarf, his instincts engraved in his blood do not go anywhere.

    The Gunner��s gaze turned to the demons�� equipment.

    ��What is it, those high-level equipment?��

    It goes beyond smelting to the extent that it can be seen as a realm of craft and craftsmanship.

    Equipment of a high standard. At first nce, the entire army and all demons were wearing equipment that lookedparable to that of the Dwarves��!

    ��Nonsense.��

    A good weapon allows an ordinary person to stand up to a highly trained knight.

    But what if the devil had a weapon like that��?

    Thousands and tens of thousands.

    No, the number of troops that cannot be counted at a nce.

    What if everyone was armed with equipment like that��?

    ��This is ridiculous��!!��

    It was the moment Gunner couldn��t contain his astonishment.

    Iron Castle No.

    yers with an adventurer��s vision.

    Rather, they delivered the news to Gunner.

    What he meant was simple.

    �C ��Gunner, his name is Paimon.��

    Ninth in the demon realm, Paimon.

    The message of Paimon��s appearance was magnificently printed all over the Arcana continent. Subsequently, information about Paimon is transmitted to Gunner��s eardrum.

    �C ��ording to our world��s knowledge, Paimon appears with arge army. However, he said that in order to lead such arge army, Paimon would have to apany him����

    ��Ba, what did you just say?��

    -����yes?��

    ��You must apany me?��

    -��Yes, it is. ording to known information!��

    ��I can.��

    The reason Gunner spat out in vain was simple.

    Tens of thousands beyond tens of thousands.

    Elite demons were pouring out of the mouth of the Behemoth.

    It was because the one who could be said to be their leader was not even a shadow in sight. If so, how far will the procession of the demon army go?

    Fear crept into Gunner��s pupils.

    ��You mean that monster is only the ninth throne king?��

    .

    .

    .

    [The ninth throne demon, ��Noble Paimon�� appears on the Arcana continent.]

    *

    [??? : Battle for the Demon King �C Proof of the Ten Thrones]

    You, the King of the Ten Thrones.

    Many challengers are eager for your ce. Kneel at the challenger��s hand, or take down another king watching from above. Challenge, proof, and choice are entirely up to you, the king.

    -Secure the tenth throne. (Proceeding)

    -Challenge for the ninth throne. (Proceeding)

    [The battle for the demon king, the proof of the 10th throne begins.]

    [The demon king of the ninth throne, ��Noble Paimon�� participates in the battle.]

    [The demon king of the tenth throne, ��Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo�� participates in the battle.]

 Chapter 458

    Episode 458. Dawn, the darkest hour (2)

    It can��t be called a conversation.

    It can��t even be called telepathic magic.

    A different space.

    The ten thrones exchanged thoughts in their ��consciousness��.

    A thick fog over their consciousness hid their bodies.

    ��Weak, but not weak.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��It means that they are an inferior race that can be swung around like a reed.��

    As a result of watching through the Mystic Eye, the evaluation fell.

    ��Didn��t I say that pride is a dangerous emotion?��

    ��Yes. The ��pride�� that the man drives is dangerous. However, as a result of observing his world, there were not many people who had such pride. The bowl is so cramped that it can hold only one emotion.��

    ��That��s right.��

    Baal, Gamigin, Buer, and Hoyeol.

    Excluding those mentioned, the Demon King of the Ten Thrones explored the Earth through the Demonic Eye. Even though it is said that with the appearance of Hoyeol, all the demonic eyes that they tried to spread were destroyed, so no additional information can be obtained.

    ��Thanks, I figured it out. His mental strength is weaker than that of the creatures on the Arcana continent. It wasn��t that the demons of the underworld didn��t set foot in their world for nothing.��

    The fall of the demon world.

    not ten.

    Now, I was talking about demon lords who were swallowed up by evil omens.

    As if proving that their knowledge is in a far-flung ce.

    The Ten Jaws figured out numerous causal rtionships simply by looking at them.

    Thankfully they didn��t get overlooked.

    ��Then, now is the time to face it grandly.��

    ��It should be.��

    ��The demon king of the new tenth throne who is very angry.��

    At the same time, think of the magic eyes that exploded.

    under the fog.

    Someone got lucky first.

    ��I can��t guess what truth he used. It��s probably not just magic. I want to greet him in person in order to solve this overwhelming curiosity�� �� ?��

    It was then.

    It seems extremely refined.

    A sweet voice rang out.

    ��Don��t cross the line.��

    ��Ah, noble Paimon.��

    ��Wasn��t the troublesome task of weing the final stone always up to me?��

    Demon King of the ninth throne.

    Dear Paimon.

    he said in a humble manner.

    But no one took it seriously.

    ��Paimon, you are ambitious. It is a feeling I have never witnessed in you in eons of time. Also, is he curious?��

    Paimon neither denied nor affirmed.

    ��If you��re curious, I��m already convinced.��

    Paimon stretched out his hand leisurely.

    Chi Lung.

    Fingers, wrists, forearms, the gold and jewels that adorned his body shed and made a sound. The clothes were thin enough to show through the skin, but still had a brilliant luster.

    Click.

    What Paimon held was the Holy Grail.

    Thirsty with blood, Paimon took the new Tenth Throne Demon King.

    heat up.

    It reminded me of Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    ��That dignity is already the same as mine.��

    Why is it ��noble�� Paimon?

    The reason for this was known to the 10th throne better than anyone else.

    ��Isn��t it a generous evaluation to be already the same as you?��

    Even if they say it��s the same tenth seat.

    Because the innate ability and the area of ??control are different.

    Paimon was the one who presided over the fertile West even in the Pandemonium.

    ��I don��t think there��s anyone here who would be happy to see your forces moving. Buer, because I know that it is because of your mercy that he has been able to keep the seat of the Tenth until now.��

    Demon King of the ninth throne.

    However, its strength is not the ninth.

    That was the evaluation of the Ten Seats looking at Paimon.

    Just like I said.

    Paimon, who had an army, was a threat even to them.

    ��Have mercy.��

    p.

    Paimon lightly shook the Holy Grail.

    The blood of the best quality swirled in small circles.

    Paimon looked at the ripple and continued speaking quietly.

    ��You don��t think it��s a feeling you can mention?��

    decathlon.

    to be great It��s faster to count what you don��t have than what you have. The longing for what you don��t have is also great. Paimon had touched theck of such ten thrones.

    An insidious voice resounds.

    ��Don��t forget, Paimon.��

    ��The proof of the Ten Seats is valid for anyone.��

    ��I have no intention of condoning any more recklessness.��

    Paimon replied while holding the Holy Grail.

    ��You can act as you please. But will it really benefit you? Anyone can see that it would be to your advantage to attach a new tenth throne demon king with me.��

    There was no answer.

    As I said, Paimon��s army had a strength that no Ten Commandments could overlook. If it was Baal without this seat, I wouldn��t know�� �� . Negotiations were not difficult.

    Said Paimon, withdrawing from the ceremony first.

    ��I will immediately head for the Behemoth��s Mouth.��

    ��What is the purpose?��

    ��It is neither the continent of Arcana nor the world of adventurers.��

    I have only one purpose.

    check.

    Paimon��s lips drew a parab.

    ��Maybe I will be making friends for the first time.��

    *

    Paimon��s army.

    Looking at Gunner��s reaction to the reality, it was as if a picture was being drawn in front of his eyes. Gunner was the best pilot of the Iron Castle and a great scout.

    Thanks to him, he had a lot of experience.

    -���� �� This is nonsense.��

    That was all Gunner said.

    At that point, Chainwalker kept his ears away from the mechanism.

    At the same time, Wallsway put down the hammer.

    ��Basic repairs done!��

    ��How much time is left before the space jump?��

    ��One minute is enough!��

    said the chainwalker to the other mechanism.

    ��Did you hear, gentlemen? We arrive at the Behemoth��s Mouth in one minute. After using the first space jump, it takes about an hour or so before the next space jump.��

    The Chain Walker said in a firm voice.

    ��In other words, the time we can block Paimon��s army is only one hour at most. If so, what results can you guys achieve in that one hour?��

    They were adventurers belonging to the Allied Crusade who had already suffered great damage from dealing with the two evil dragons. It��s been a while since we broke up, and it seemed like they were urging me, so I wasn��tfortable.

    ��Now that themander-in-chief is away.��

    I have to make a more sober judgment.

    Chain Walker asked a question while biting his lip.

    The answer came straight away.

    Antonium.

    Hisagi opened her mouth.

    ��We just returned to Antonium. And now we are preparing forunch. I want to show this scene to Chain Walker-sama.��

    What do you mean by the sight you want to show me?

    The chain walker was startled and asked back.

    Hisagi didn��t have the ability to describe or the energy to exin in detail.

    Capital of the Empire, Antonium.

    The imperial army filled the in in front of the gate.

    Those who stood at the forefront were the Knights of the Lionheart.

    The knightmander, Harkon, opened his mouth.

    ��Listen. The demons we will meet today are on a different level from the ones we have faced so far. The armor worn by a mediocre soldier isparable to that of a dwarf, and its cruelty surpasses that of the Demon of True Name!��

    Harkon did not hide the devastating news from the Gunners and dered to the Imperial forces. Nam Tae-min smiled when he saw the teacher like that.

    ��It��s the same that you don��t hide it. So, are you friendly?��

    It was a deration that would not be strange even if morale fell to the bottom.

    But ironically.

    The morale of the Imperial Army did not soften in the slightest.

    ��Yes. The empire is now on the brink of extinction. But is such a crisis our first? no! You have already ovee so many trials!��

    Rebels, demon kings, and even the warlord��s library.

    It was indeed an empire that had gone through countless trials and overcame them.

    Harkon tightened the reins.

    He exposed his mechanical legs in front of the soldiers.

    At the same time, he pointed to the grave with his finger.

    ��The evidence is still clear to us!��

    ��Waaaa!!!��

    The shouts that erupted at Harkon��s deration reached the ears of Prosnax, the first-born chick guarding the World Tree in the northern part of Antonium. Prosnax chattered his beak.

    ��Is it time to fly soon?��

    ��yes?��

    ��You should guard this ce well, young dragon knight.��

    ��Ah, yes.��

    Dear Courageous Knight.

    Skaarl was taken aback, then immediately lowered his head.

    Prosnax looked at Skal and added a word.

    ��It��s not a battlefield that��s easy enough to burn you.��

    ������?��

    That is to say.

    Does that mean you can give me a lift if it��s a light battlefield?

    Skal��s drooping shoulders went up.

    ��Well, then, can we expect next time?��

    However, he seemed to have no intention of answering Prosnax.

    Because Prosnax was already looking elsewhere.

    Glittering chick eyes.

    Is that a bit interesting?

    ��Oh, are you guys going too?��

    You, Prosnax said, were adventure yers.

    Even if the Arcana continent perishes.

    Anyway, I thought you would consider it a story of someone else.

    Isn��t everyone joining the Imperial Army on their own feet?

    Looking at the results alone, Prosnax��s idea was not wrong.

    ��So it��s one hundred percent!��

    ��Because the world message was printed.��

    ��That is not a normal world message either! A message was printed all over the Arcana continent? This sounds like Paimon is a monster that will shake the Arcana continent!��

    whatever the motive.

    It was because the yers were fully prepared and ready to join the allied forces of the Antonium Temple. They nodded their heads at Harkon��s cry.

    ��You have to risk your life. Considering the active buff, it��s not enough to risk your life to fight, so you have to survive to the end. Everyone, don��t you want to die after eating all your experience points and be a good-looking ghost?��

    Now that reality and the Arcana continent are connected.

    It was safe to say that the threat of Arcana Continent was a real threat.

    Even more so now that the demonic eyes of the ten thrones have surfaced in reality.

    In that sense, the judgment of the yers was perfectly reasonable.

    What does that mean?

    It means that it is not strange if all yers gather in Antonium.

    ��Mistress, won��t you move?��

    ��Oh, sister. How can I ride a wooden horse?��

    ��Shut up, just shut up.��

    Leonie made her way through the crowd, examining their faces.

    From The Shining, where Dmitri��s death imbued with a sense of sadness.

    Bohemian, Warlord, Olympus, ACDC�� �� .

    ��All of the guys whose faces you don��t normally see have gathered, unnie?��

    ��Well, you must have expected a lot.��

    ��That��s right.��

    ��okay.��

    Hisagi and Nam Tae-min joined at the same time without saying who came first. His gaze, which was neither sharp nor beautiful, was directed towards the yers.

    ��Even if the priorities are different, the purpose is the same anyway.��

    Because it��s the same rank.

    I could see their intentions.

    What I��m looking for is a [War Quest].

    ��At this scale, it��s not strange to think of a ��Great War Quest�� that didn��t exist when Arcana was just a game. Considering the buffs that are active, even if you umte moderate achievements�� �� .��

    ��The calction must havee out that we can grab a significant loot.��

    ��If themander-in-chief had seen it, he would have said something�� �� .��

    Integrity starts with you.

    You are yourself, so you can criticize others.

    Because they didn��t deserve it.

    So Taemin Nam just hoped.

    ��Whatever it is, I hope you don��t back down from the devil.��

    Before long, the allied forces of the temple sortied from Antonium.

    It��s a matter of course.

    Antonium had troops left for defense.

    4 families, red-eyed dunes, diamond top�� �� .

    They were the giants Ho-yeol called.

    Because their master, Ho-yeol, did not give orders.

    They were waiting in Antonium.

    ��Then I will open the portal!��

    The Imperial Pce Wizard, Nash William.

    oh oh

    He used the magic stone of Antonium as coteral to open a portal. The coordinates are Canary Road, which was the closest vige to the Behemoth��s mouth, now in ruins.

    ���� �� what?��

    However, entering the portal.

    Even until you inhale unusual air.

    The eyes of the yers were silent.

    The message didn��te up.

    ��At this point, it should remain open, but a war quest?!��

    The reason was simple.

    Because noble Paimon was already fighting a war.

    In the middle of a long procession.

    ats.

    Paimon appeared from the mouth of the Behemoth.

    The Demon King of the ninth throne opened his mouth.

    ��Nice to meet you like this.��

    above the sky.

    heat up.

    He politely greeted Grandfel.

    ��You, who might be my close friend.��

    At those words, beyond heartlessness, a heartless gaze was fixed on Paimon.

 Chapter 459

    Episode 459. Dawn, the darkest hour (3)

    Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    ��You do not disappoint me.��

    Paimon��s voice was only reaching Hoyeol.

    No wonder. An entity that is neither an incarnation nor an alter ego. A state so high that it is far too high, even if it is said that it has reached the realm of entricity, it is a state that cannot even be mixed with words.

    -������ ���� ��������������.

    A distance where the army of Paimon cannot be seen with the naked eye.

    what you hear

    Only the unidentified sound echoing in my buzzing brain.

    ��What��s this?��

    Everyone was holding on to their eardrums.

    ��Even so, I don��t understand.��

    ���� �� Miss Jesse Heinness?��

    ��What, how long have you been there?��

    ��Just now.��

    Jesse, who btedly joined the giant coalition of the Allied Crusade.

    Even the cone-shaped hat on her head.

    All I could do was look at the situation with concern.

    Paimon��s silence wasn��t bad.

    ��You have your own manners.��

    fear.

    That was the feeling that was appropriate for his appearance.

    Soon, Paimon raised his arm while shaking his jewelry.

    I didn��t need a voice.

    [Paimon��s army prepares for the start of the war.]

    Demon King of the ninth throne.

    However, the strength of Paimon, apanied by an army, was never inferior to that of the Ten Thrones except for Baal. As if to prove him, Paimon��s army went to war not like a devil.

    p.

    The military did not act hastily.

    Calmly carried out the king��s orders.

    Pull the bowstring with great care.

    I let go again with a calm breath.

    Push shush shush.

    Before long, a countless rain of arrows covering the sky.

    Weiying.

    The Gunner hurriedly flew into the sky.

    Fighters could easily deflect most physical impacts.

    That��s a different story.

    ���� �� Aside from the number of arrows.��

    The power of arrowheads is different.

    ��Each one is as powerful as a catapult!��

    The knowledge of the innate cksmith race was telling. If it was their armament, if it was that sharp, the arrowhead would easily pierce the steel upper.

    Gunner jumped up and looked at Ho-yeol.

    ��I don��t need to worry about you, Commander-in-Chief?��

    Gunner looked away from Ho-yeol and looked at the situation. Time is running out. He ryed the battle situation in real time for the Iron Castle, which will appear after leaping through space and time.

    ��Behemoth��s mouth, arrows are pouring down here! It��s a pity, but even the upper part of the Iron Castle doesn��t seem to be able to withstand that rain of arrows. Maybe the Iron Castle will be a hedgehog.��

    Chijik.

    ��However, what is of greater concern is the allied forces of the Crusade on the ground. Lion Heart Knights and Imperial Army. And even though adventurers joined, the number was only 10,000�� �� .��

    Chijik.

    ��The procession of the Paimon Legion still has no end in sight. Even if you roughly count it, it��s close to fifty thousand. Of course, ourmander-in-chief appeared here�� �� .��

    Chijik�� �� ?

    Commander-in-chief, at those words, the voice of the chain walker returned.

    -Themander-in-chief is there?

    ��Yes.��

    -Gunner, you should step back right away!

    Gunner doubted his ears.

    ��what? What does that mean? Are you telling me to retreat now?��

    Didn��t I say that clearly?

    The light of the mana stone became even fainter than before.

    A small dwarf��s life.

    He promised to use it for the future of the Crusade Alliance.

    Of course, the situation was still hopeless.

    Although Paimon finally revealed his true identity, his army still refused to quit. Gunner was an outsider when it came to magic. I wasn��t sure if Ho-yeol��s magic would run out first, or if Paimon��s army, which was close to infinite, would be annihted first.

    however.

    ��It would be a concern. But the war situation has definitely improved.��

    Ho-yeol, who was no one else, appeared.

    There could be no spark of a counterattack greater than this.

    However, Gunner was taken aback by the words that followed.

    Chain Walker��s urgent voice.

    -So, if you don��t want to get caught up in it, get out of here right away!!

    ��?!��

    Because the voice was so urgent.

    Gunner��s body reacted first.

    I still couldn��t understand the chain walker��s reaction with my head.

    The hand holding the steering wheel moved reflexively.

    Weiying.

    It was then.

    pagging support.

    Lightning started to fall from the dry sky. It was an indiscriminate thunderstorm. Tens of thousands of arrows and tens of thousands of bolts of lightning struck Paimon��s army.

    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak.

    Gunner��s breathing quickened for a moment.

    ������!��

    -Gunner, are you all right? Soon we��ll get there!

    The chain walker kept asking how I was doing.

    Gunner couldn��t answer.

    If, holding on to the steering wheel was even a little slow.

    If only the chain walker hadn��t been intimidated.

    I am by now�� �� .

    ������.��

    Looking down at the ground, I saw demons evaporated without a trace by lightning.

    The high level of armor had be colorless and powdered.

    It would be absurd to expect fighter jets to act as shields.

    Gunner opened his mouth.

    ��how.��

    Fear lingered in Gunner��s pupils before he knew it.

    ���� �� What happened in the battle with the evil dragon?��

    Is that the fear of Paimon��s army, which does not stop even in the onught?

    Is it the fear ofmander-in-chief Ho-yeol?

    Gunner, he wasn��t even sure about himself.

    .

    .

    .

    hee hee hee

    The horse did not move its hooves even when the reins were held tight. Are you surprised by the thunderstorm? No, they weren��t just warhorses so weak that they would be froze in shock from lightning.

    ��Captain Harkon. War horses�� �� !��

    At Yeshica��s call, Harkon looked back. It wasn��t enough that the war horses had drooping tails, so they couldn��t even raise their heads. said Enoch cautiously.

    ��My muscles arepletely frozen. In the rear, inexperienced young horses fainted as they were. As a result, knights who were injured by falling off horses are appearing one after another.��

    ��What is the status of the Imperial Army?��

    ���� �� Again, not good.��

    Harkon looked ahead again.

    The battlefield was right in front of me.

    Why?

    It felt like my body was getting heavier and heavier.

    Harkon asked himself.

    ��Am I now afraid of the devil, of death?��

    No, it can��t be.

    The old knight��s eyes burned with fighting spirit.

    Two legs stolen by demons and the emperor.

    And if you think of the territory and people of the empire.

    Even if I died, I wouldn��t be able to close my eyesfortably.

    So what am I afraid of?

    Adventurers who can use their skills to monitor the situation. I have already heard the news through them. The Commander-in-Chief has already arrived on the battlefield and is facing the overflowing forces of Paimon.

    Harkon murmured.

    ���� �� I don��t want to admit it.��

    That��s right, I was afraid of you.

    A user of sword steel.

    Harkon has crossed the ridge of death many times.

    I have no choice but to be sensitive to the energy of death.

    Beyond this ce where the horses stopped, the battlefield was filled with a current of death.

    If you step in recklessly.

    An air current of extinction that no one can survive.

    Harkon was sure.

    Even the demon king of the ninth throne.

    Called Paimon.

    He said he couldn��t exude such deathly energy alone.

    What he meant was simple.

    Harkon��s voice faded bitterly.

    ���� �� You really intend to kill everything, Sir.��

    *

    A fragrant smell tickles your nose.

    ��It��s the main menu from the start.��

    Paimon looked at the demon burned by the lightning and continued.

    ��I wanted to treat you slowly, starting with the appetizer, but you��re impatient.��

    Shuk.

    Paimon epted the arrow handed to him by the corpsmander.

    An arrowhead with a sharp forked end.

    An appetizing appetizer.

    There is no shortage of drawing fresh blood.

    ��Nevertheless, it��s your favor, so let��s get it.��

    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak.

    The thunderbolt had no momentum to stop.

    The army was rapidly copsing.

    But Paimon didn��t care at all.

    No, the expression that there is no need to care was correct.

    ��Isn��t it over yet? All right, whatever.��

    The 200th Corps under Paimon.

    Compared to his own army, which exceeds millions, the troops killed now are not even new blood. So Paimon leisurely enjoyed the incense.

    Only the ten thrones canmunicate.

    in the realm of ��consciousness��.

    I spoke to Ho-yeol.

    ��There are people who look at our banquet with envy.��

    Allied Crusade.

    I noticed the approach of humans long ago. If I had made up my mind to wipe it out, I could have wiped it out a long time ago. It is the same now. With the lift of a finger, they were annihted.

    Why can��t I do it when I can?

    ��I like the calm attitude.��

    It was just a whim.

    Looking at the banquet hall trembling with fear.

    It was because the fearful attitude was satisfactory.

    ��Can you see the terrified expressions on their faces? Can you see the appearance of not even thinking about setting foot on the battlefield? very good It must be because of your education.��

    Paimon��s eyes narrowed for the first time.

    ��Nevertheless, I want a more intimate encounter, Cloudy. Even if they can��t hear our conversation, can��t ��they�� overhear our conversation?��

    Here they were talking about the tenth seat.

    At Paimon��s words, the Ten Thrones who were listening through the Mystic Eye were shaken.

    It seemed that their agitation was transmitted through the devil��s pupils.

    Hold on.

    Paimon twisted the corners of his mouth and clenched his fists.

    at the same time.

    The magic eyes that floated around exploded all at once.

    ��Well, now there are no spies. Since no one can hear our conversation, this noble Paimon will openly tell you everything.��

    Paimon��s voice was filled with disgust.

    ��Why did you im the ninth throne? It��s because the guys are so low-tempered. In a word, it is out of proportion.��

    Noble Paimon.

    ��What kind of dinner can we have and talk about art with people who have no understanding of dignity and formality? So Ipromised. I did not want to be bothered by them, so I made myself the ninth king.��

    Defeat Buer with Paimon.

    Ho-yeol, who was promoted to the new tenth throne, was not a threat.

    Paimon��s pupils shed with delight.

    ��However, you appeared before me.��

    Is it a human, a demon, a man, a beast, or a monster?

    It didn��t matter.

    Ideally, we have entered the realm of strangeness that has broken down the boundaries.

    Because those ideas were just a shell.

    More important than that was the innate nobility hidden in the shell.

    It was quality and elegance.

    In that sense.

    The existence in front of me could be an equal friend.

    ��Even the way you run amok is perfect, mydy.��

    Paimon even at this moment.

    He looked at Ho-yeol, who indiscriminately ughtered his forces.

    As noble as you, only I.

    I can understand your feelings.

    ��I know because I��ve been through it too.��

    How could I not notice the sorrow hidden in his face?

    Yes, it is the emptiness I also experienced.

    But as I overcame it through you.

    ��You have me.��

    Because you knew my existence too.

    I will be able to ovee that sadness.

    A strategist beyond a strategist.

    Paimon is for this moment.

    I remembered the days when I was courting the 10-headed worms.

    ��Just thinking about talking to them makes me nauseous, but that��s okay. Thanks to you, I got a chance to face you like this. And because I want you to respond to me too.��

    The proof of the response is right there.

    It was the attitude of humans who dared not disturb the banquet.

    They were not overwhelmed by their own forces.

    ��Because I didn��t even care about humans. yes, my dear Wasn��t it you who made the poor beasts foam and pass out, and even the knights of the lion heart terrified?��

    At that point, Paimon was convinced.

    ��As expected, that is not where you are.��

    I can call you my one and only friend.

    ��My dear,e with me.��

    However, until Paimon��s expectations were crushed.

    It didn��t take long.

    A voice escaped from between the slowly falling lips.

    ��I am not alone.��

    Are you not alone?

    Do you deny it with such empty eyes?

    no.

    Like me, you are alone.

    Alone noble, only me.

    I can understand your emptiness�� �� .

    Words like daggers pierced Paimon��s heart.

    ��Look.��

    Then, a brilliant halo covered his vision.

    ��I have ��a ray of light��.��

    .

    .

    .

    [The runaway of the skill, ��Heaven and Heaven alone�� will be stopped.]

 Chapter 460

    Episode 460. Dawn, darkest hour (4)

    I am Lee Ho-yeol. He was frankly unsure.

    It was concluded that in order to reverse the situation beyond what was in trouble, the ability of Grandfel in its heyday was necessary.

    In order to increase the mastery of [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth], he threw himself into the curse, [Understanding of Darkness].

    But, did you know that I would be like this�� �� !

    The past of Grandfel, which should have unfolded before my eyes like a video, was cut off.

    It��s not enough that it��s full of noise.

    What if you want to see something?

    It slowed down as if it was buffering and then sped up repeatedly.

    I��ve been frustrated for such a long time.

    ���� �� Come to think of it.��

    I thought there must be a reason for this.

    Yes.

    This time period I have not experienced through Arcana Continental Electricity.

    But it wasn��t the time to write down the specific settings.

    ��Is it because there is no information?��

    It is because of the rapid decline of the gas.

    Whether I like it or not, I ovee my second illness.

    The time when the history of the Arcana Continent was also folded.

    therefore�� �� .

    Even after searching through my dark history, I couldn��t infer anything from the time period after Grandfell started his full-fledged activities as a demon hunter in Akkshan.

    however.

    ��I guess.��

    A cursedndscape cut off.

    How can you guess from that alone?

    It wasn��t just because I was quick-witted.

    That��s right, this time it��s the fucking Akkshan!!

    those days.

    What is the daily routine of a demon hunter?

    ��Even now that Akkshan is ruined, it��s still the same.��

    For physical training that pushes to the limit every fictitious day.

    To the simplebor quest.

    It must have been an asional exorcism quest or something.

    ��Suddenly the tension is released, this.��

    Why, before entering this [Understanding of Darkness], I was the one who had made my own serious determination. But I never thought I would witness the past of Grandfel losing steam like this.

    ���� �� Wait, wouldn��t the n go out like this?��

    In the social arena of time and space, I entered into the understanding of darkness.

    Thanks to that, I didn��t have to worry too much about the time difference.

    The problem is not the time difference.

    The problem is that the possibility of making a fuss has increased.

    You have to find out something from the past to understand about Grandfel.

    You will be able to take care of the mastery of the child alone in the heavens and the world.

    ��Will I be able to take care of it like this?��

    Even if I had time to spare, it was an absoluteck of time. If I don��t get any results from this dark understanding�� �� .

    ��I have to be prepared.��

    Intentionally activates abnormal status, [ckening].

    He said that he might have to rely on Grandfel for everything to ovee the crisis.

    It was the moment when I seriously thought of n B.

    Suddenly, in the blurred vision of Grandfel.

    A ��something�� shook me off.

    A symbol of the Cloudy family.

    silver hair.

    Of course, it wasn��t Grandfel��s hair.

    ��Then the answer must be obvious.��

    The time when Cloudy was annihted.

    Except for Grandfell, there is only one person with silver hair.

    No, because there was only one guy.

    ��Grand Fell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo, my younger brother.��

    Cloudy��s traitor, the seven deadly arrogance.

    Maybe it��s because he��s a knowledgeable person.

    The noise slowly dissipated.

    The scenery that was cut off was smoothly continued in this part.

    I looked around.

    antique decorations.

    Inside crowded with servants.

    ��Where is the high man��s mansion?��

    In such a ce, Granfell wore a sloppy demon hunter��s garb.

    And he was equipped with a silver weapon made by Akkshan.

    What that means is simple.

    ��It was during the exorcism quest.��

    Granfell ran into that guy during a mission.

    To be precise, he must have been waiting for Grandfel.

    If that��s the case, this is in the guy��s trap.

    This mansion isn��t just a mansion either.

    ��shit.��

    I know that even with Lee Ho-yeol��s head.

    There��s no way that Granfell, who has a brain that surpasses even a goddess, doesn��t know. But, our Grandfel-sama is not a person who chooses to do anything in front of the devil.

    Especially for the devil, the enemy of the family�� �� !

    sereung.

    Grandfell arrogantly rushes towards him.

    ��You��re impatient, Grandfel.��

    Indeed, my predictions were correct. The fact that Granfell held a grudge against him, knowing that he had been involved in Akkshan, was the pride ofing to Granfell on his own feet.

    oh oh

    Indeed, the entire mansion is a trap.

    You don��t betray my expectations.

    Immediately, the magic circle engraved on the mansion is activated.

    ��Don��t move hastily, aren��t you poor souls?��

    poor life.

    ��Ugh, aaaaagh!��

    He was talking about the servants of the mansion.

    Before long, the pupils of the attendants who struggled in pain turned ck.

    I could have guessed about it.

    -Save the attendants from the demons of the cursed mansion.

    If it was a quest, that goal would have been renewed.

    That it was all his n from the start.

    However, the demon hunter��s attacks only damage demons.

    You must know that there is no way that Grandfel can stop, right?

    Indeed, did youe up with a countermeasure for that?

    ��Akshan can tell the difference between humans and demons, right?��

    bang.

    As Pride spoke, the door to the mansion broke open and soldiers poured out. No, he was too free-spirited to be called an enlisted soldier from an aristocratic family.

    ��Catch and kill!��

    ��lol. A nugget of gold!��

    ��Get out of the way, his head is mine!!��

    You are a mercenary.

    A mix of demon possessed servants and money-obsessed mercenaries attack me. I thought about that. If the Granfell I knew, how would you wield a sword in a situation like this?

    ��I honestly don��t know.��

    Grandfell is merciful.

    Grandfell is not merciful.

    Conflicting thoughts collide in my head.

    But I wasn��t troubled.

    Didn��t I tell you, Grandfel?

    No need to worry about anythingplicated.

    ��Because I just need to make ite true.��

    I aroused my senses.

    [The tenacity is converted into strength.]

    [Obsession is converted to agility.]

    The skill [Rtionship with the Natural Enemy] is already active.

    I was able to tell the difference between a human and a demon who were mingling with each other with only my senses.

    And he swung his sword without hesitation.

    I��m sure it would have been difficult if it was like the old days.

    ��Because a simple sword attack is inefficient.��

    It is also difficult to control the force.

    However, there were high-level interpersonal skills acquired whilepeting with the shadow god��s apostles. Evade the attack pouring from the blind spot and return it as it is.

    ��Great!��

    ��What, what is so fast?��

    ��This is a demon hunter�� �� ? You must have tricked me!��

    ��All right, legs. My legs!��

    ��Sah, save me�� �� !��

    The devil possessed by the servants stopped breathing, and the mercenaries, who simply pursued money, stopped at the line of cutting their muscles so that they could no longer move.

    It was then.

    ��Excellent, brother.��

    Pride looked at me and talked.

    I couldn��t help but get angry.

    It was very embarrassing for me to call you ��Ah�� from a while ago.

    Wouldn��t it be natural?

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    As the youngest member of the Lee family, who already has three older sisters.

    I didn��t have the slightest thought of wanting to serve a new older brother.

    ��As long as I feel like it.��

    You must have already said a few words�� �� .

    A posture that does not mix words with prey.

    Now was not the time to chatter.

    furthermore.

    ��Maybe this is an opportunity.��

    I knew from experience.

    Aplicatedly intertwined timeline.

    If you change the past, the reality will change too.

    What if you hunt the Seven Deadly Sins Arrogance from the past?

    It was that I could lighten a burden in reality.

    So I elerated even more.

    oh oh

    It��s a magic circle engraved all over the mansion.

    It looks like you put a lot of effort into preparing the trap.

    Even the hem of my long clothes couldn��t be brushed with that kind of magic.

    ��Reversal Magic��.

    Grandfell��s brilliant talent.

    Completely understand the magic circle��s interference process just by witnessing it. It manifests in reverse order and reverses it. Beyond suppressing the manifestation, tracking the magical power of the manifester who engraved such a magic circle.

    ���� �� Ugh, aaaaagh!��

    Mana Burn is also expressed to prevent other modifications.

    Magical power evaporated as it is.

    To put it simply�� �� .

    Come with me now.

    There was no obstacle that could stand in his way.

    I straightened my sword.

    chuck.

    I didn��t want to deal roughly.

    In fact, I haven��t had any personal grudge against the demons or demon lords I��ve encountered so far, but it��s a bit different than you.

    ��You must hunt with my hands.��

    Maybe it��s Cloudy��s setting that I scribbled on first. Did the cruelty of the Cloudy familye to me as a second grader as a joke of fate beyond coincidence?

    ��well.��

    Is the Arcana Continent first?

    Arcana Continent electricity first?

    Because even schrs around the world have not been able toe up with an answer to that debate.

    ��How would I know that?��

    But one thing is certain.

    I��m Pride, that I have a debt to pay you.

    ��Up to Grandfel��s share.��

    So I didn��t hesitate.

    tadak.

    He kicked the ground with all his might. He was neither alert nor excited. With the same breathing as always, I emit a sword force. He intended to sever his throat intact.

    ��As expected, you don��t remember anything, Grandfel.��

    okay.

    ��Are you really forgetting ��Cloudy��s Original Sin��?��

    Until you hear something like that.

    the devil is cunning

    Moreover, how cunning would be the words of a bastard who sold his family to the devil? Naturally, I listened to Pride��s words with one ear and let it go with the other.

    And if it was the Grandfel I knew, I shouldn��t have even listened to those words. There��s no way the devil��s babble, worse than that of a worm, can��t be heard in my ears.

    however�� �� .

    Apparently, I really only understood you 40%, Grandfel. Cloudy��s Original Sin. As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Grandfell��s feet stopped.

    The gap was long enough for the sword to touch the man��s throat.

    ��You really forgot.��

    My hand didn��t move.

    I thought it was a condition, but it wasn��t.

    Granfell had stopped moving on its own.

    Pride sneered at such a Grandfell.

    ��What made you forget?��

    A fairly unlucky face.

    ��What made the world��s Grand Fell like that?��

    Before long, those shiny eyes turned to ��me��.

    ��Is it the ��single ray of light�� that shone on you that day?��

    If that day�� �� .

    It was the day Cloudy was exterminated. That day, through [Understanding the Darkness], I saved Grandfel. Perhaps, Pride also noticed something that day.

    In an instant, I felt a sense of crisis.

    ��It might be dangerous.��

    At that moment, I felt like my senses were floating.

    The past and present are blurring before your eyes.

    The distinctions began to blur.

    Damn, at a time like this�� �� ?

    [Curse, ��understanding of darkness��prehension greatly increases.]

    [The skill level of ��Heaven and Heaven alone�� is greatly increased.]

    Grandfell��s past was pushing me away!

    Noise intensifies again.

    The boy��s movements start to stop.

    ��What is Cloudy��s original sin?��

    I don��t know if just by hearing that word, my understanding and proficiency have risen to an unprecedented level, but�� �� . I gritted my teeth.

    ��Don��t think that everything will go ording to your n.��

    Grandfel is not alone.

    In the past, an intact Akkshan.

    Currently, the Allied Crusade.

    And past, present and future.

    At all times, I

    I, Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��Cause you��ll keep your eyes open

    I forced my mouth open.

    ��Ask me, Tempest.��

    ��Aww-��

    Cries heard outside the mansion.

    The Akkshan Wolf responded with a howl.

    ���� �� is it.��

    Then, Pride, confidence in his eyes.

    He said, dispersing like smoke.

    ��Now that I know it, I��ll step back from here for today.��

    is it?

    Then it��s the general public.

    I know for sure.

    what kind of person you are.

    ��So next time we meet, let��s see the end.��

    In my brightening vision, I witnessed the message.

    [A side effect of the greatly increased proficiency.]

    [Skill, ��Heaven and Heaven alone�� runs out of control.]

    [The runaway of the skill, ��Heaven and Heaven alone�� will be stopped.]

    �� �� wait for a sec.

    Runaway?

    That I was on a runaway?

    .

    .

    .

    �� �� back to reality

    I grabbed the brightening vision.

    okay.

    Whatever it is, everything is fine, Grandfel.

    What did you do while I struggled in my dark understanding?

    The demon king of the ninth throne before my eyes.

    Do you have a Paimon?

    And what did you say

    Paimon.

    Is that kid making that face?!

 Chapter 461

    Episode 461. Dawn atst

    What��s so shiny�� �� ?

    System messages cluttering your view.

    Notification of a drastic increase in the mastery of the understanding of darkness and infant independence. And besides the message announcing the runaway, a considerable amount of messages came to mind.

    But there is no bird to look away.

    There is Paimon in front of you.

    Looking at Behemoth��s mouth.

    And there is an army of guys.

    An enormous number of troops have already crossed over to the Arcana continent.

    The procession still has no end in sight. However, what was more fearful than that amount was Paimon. Among the dizzying messages, a message that reveals its toxic presence.

    [The demon king of the ninth throne, noble Paimon, is watching you.]

    No matter how hard I try, I can��t see the odds of winning.

    Even if you activate the exorcism.

    Even if I step forward with the Heavenly Demon��s lordship that I learned from Saja, Gamigin.

    I wasn��t sure if I would be able to stop Paimon and the army right away.

    ��It��s more questionable, this.��

    How the hell am I alive�� �� ?

    Looking around the battlefield more broadly, I saw the allied forces of the temple. However, their location was far from Behemoth��s Agariwan, and they had not yet encountered Paimon.

    Of course you can��t ask for help.

    Then there is only one thing I can think of.

    [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth, Toddler��s Self]��s rampage, whose proficiency has risen rapidly.

    I was able to stand upright like this thanks to that runaway.

    ��But the runaway is over.��

    No, if you��re going to run out of control, why don��t you run out of control a little more?

    How could Paimon be unreasonable?

    Either deal with those troops and restrain yourself!

    It��s an embarrassing situation.

    ��Everything is not normal.��

    Knowledge of all minerals acquired thanks to the Pentagram of Pure Knowledge. Thanks to this, I could immediately recognize that the equipment worn by Paimon��s troops was unusual.

    Arcana Continent.

    To believe that the equipment was covered with rare minerals that even the best cksmith Dwarves could not easily obtain. There is no way to know if Paimon is great or if thend called Makai is and of gold.

    I finally opened my mouth.

    ��It��s a pointless outfit.��

    Really, it��s a cubic state that doesn��t lose a word.

    ��Everything will melt in front of the fire of hell.��

    Even while spitting out, he is constantly rolling his head.

    Thanks to the blessing of the first world tree, the magic power that is almost infinite rises to the 10th ce, and thanks to the fact that it transcends the rank once again, its efficiency is such that even I am shocked at times.

    ��but�� �� .��

    Will they be able to stop those troops that seem to easily exceed hundreds of thousands?

    The [Natural Enemy Rtionship] is still active.

    It certainly didn��t lift either.

    ��Besides, I can��t waste my magic power.��

    The military is just military.

    The real problem was Paimon, who imed to be noble. If I lose my eyes when I see it with those eyes�� �� . Because if I made a mistake, I wouldn��t even be able to find the bones.

    But regardless of my concerns.

    Swoop.

    I prepared for battle again. I don��t know how I fought in the runaway state of [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth]. What I have to do now is simple.

    As always, it��s a desperate struggle!

    I try tobine oddities in my head.

    First of all, shouldn��t we match the number of heads? Lending a hand to the Akshan seniors in hell, materializing the dark dragon that became a dragon lord, high-el, die-end, and even tempest�� �� .

    I was thinking all the means and methods in my head. The words he spat out were concise and unprovocative.

    ��As expected, youck patience like an inferior tribe.��

    please�� �� !

    ��Surely, I personally said that I would go down to the Demon Realm.��

    I will go to the demon realm.

    It��s not a word I didn��t say or something I didn��t say.

    But you have to look at the time, ce, and opponent when you talk.

    If you say something like that to an angry Paimon.

    Do you want to do more than just improve your temper? �� .

    ��My dear. Can you prove that?��

    For a moment, I hesitated.

    ��Wait, wasn��t it just a passing message?��

    Paimon is watching you.

    I immediately understood the meaning of the message. It felt like Paimon��s golden pupils were scanning my whole body and my inner self. It was as if he was trying to determine the truth of what I had said.

    I thought boldly.

    ��Please check it out.��

    Sometimes I wonder too

    Is the cubic tablet being spit out with real confidence, or is it a reflexive�� �� ! Of course, my doubts did notst long.

    What is it, all of a sudden?

    Paimon��s face had changed to a gentle one, as if he had never had a time when he was distorted. I finally understand. Why did a system message that didn��t lie call Paimon noble?

    His appearance is so noble that he forgets that he is a devil.

    ��Estimally, there is no w.��

    devil.

    Except for the fact that he was a high-ranking demon king, he might havemunicated well with Grandfel. So it��s even more suspicious.

    why.

    ��Then, shall we end the banquet at this point?��

    the Paimon.

    ��I leave their disposition to you as a gift.��

    Did he go back to the Demon Realm on his own?

    There is only one reason I can guess.

    I swallowed inwardly.

    ��Because I realized that the words about going to the Demon World were true.��

    So, I had no choice but to go cold.

    Paimon, it��s because I know his purpose clearly. Yes. Paimon did not appear to devour the Arcana continent.

    ��It was simply for me.��

    as if to prove that fact.

    Paimon immediately disappeared.

    Then there was a change in the guy��s army.

    ��Paimon-sama�� �� ?��

    ��My king, noble Paimon!��

    ��Answer my call, former King of the West!!��

    ��Ugh, my insignificant body�� �� !!��

    Paimon��s soldiers, each one of them super elite, were flowing down. His muscles run down, revealing his ungainly skin.

    The equipmentparable to the dwarf��s armor he was wearing began to lose its luster in real time. It turned into a tin can.

    ��Was it that kind of ability?��

    No matter how high-ranking the demon king is.

    I thought this was a bnce breakdown.

    If the demon realm was overflowing with such resources, why would they invade other worlds? The army was strengthened only by the influence of Paimon.

    Of course, after knowing that fact, there was a side effect that Paimon looked even more amazing.

    ��Anyway, did you pass it somehow?��

    I looked at Paimon��s gift.

    The number of fallen soldiers is about 100,000.

    However, now that Paimon is gone, there is no dignity like before.

    Most of them are imps, so if you��re looking at the average level, it��s probably level 300 at most. I��ll be able to handle it enough on the Allied Crusade line without me having to step out.

    ��by the way.��

    It��s hard again.

    Stepping on the Demon Realm was predestined anyway. Even if Paimon didn��t show up. Because Grandfel-nim, who always keeps the words he utters, must have visited the Pandemonium on his own feet.

    Of course, my thoughts were not very different.

    ��Because I confirmed it further.��

    Gujwa Paimon.

    An existence that could lead the Arcana continent to destruction just by its appearance. I realized once again that I had better go than bring something like that to the continent or reality.

    Of course, I still couldn��t guess what it was. I mean, when did we see it in the first ce? Are you willing to back down while confirming the reunion in the Demon Realm?

    ��Anyway, rest is a piece of shit. I��ll have to step up.��

    In order to enter the Demon Realm, which is not an ordinary Demon Realm, and which Paimon is eagerly striving for, he had to grow even more than he is now. I looked at the system messages.

    ��I have to do unexpected homework.��

    [Understanding of Darkness (Curse): Significantly increases appropriate magic affinity. However, they must face the past, which is the source of their magical powers. �C Currently suitable magic affinity: 70%]

    [Heaven, Heaven, and Earth, Children alone (70%): A rare genius who sphemes even the Goddess. Grand Fel Cloudy Arpheus demonstrates Romeo��s talent.]

    A whopping 30 percent rise.

    Now that I know the side effect of ��runaway��.

    It was necessary to practice to control the child��s independence in the heavens and the world.

    of course.

    ��It shouldn��t be overlooked.��

    The reason for the significant increase in understanding.

    ��Cloudy��s Original Sin��

    In many ways, I really don��t want to look back, but I felt like I should properly dig into the footprints Cloudy left on the Arcana continent.

    But more than anything, it was how to exin this situation.

    It must have captured the changed momentum of the battlefield. The Iron Castle and the Allied Crusade were approaching the battlefield.

    Think from their point of view.

    I can��t guess how the process happened because it��s in a state of runaway, but if you look at the result, it��s a perfect victory that no one can refute.

    To put it simply�� �� .

    As always, it is a victory that is bound to create an illusion. And, as always, it��s time for this doom-calling muzzle, which has no choice but to be shameless, to wail.

    ��Hyel.��

    At my call, Highel appears from the void.

    Why, you lower your head unusually more today.

    I don��t know why, but I said it like always.

    ��Tell me.��

    ��I will tell you, lord.��

    ��I will leave the handling of the defeated soldiers to you.��

    I added

    ��Because I believe in you.��

    Imps should be able to hunt enough, well.

    ������!��

    Highel flinched once, then raised his head and replied.

    It��s been a while, but the corner of Hiel��s mouth is a little bit.

    It was clearly up.

    ��I will follow your will, lord.��

    *

    System messages that were messy.

    And the raucous knights.

    finally.

    [Number of unread messages: 999+]

    Even a group chat room with blood rtives.

    The progress of the runaway, looking back btedly, was very spectacle.

    Wouldn��t it burst all the demonic eyes that surfaced in reality, wouldn��t it trample on the half-blood demon? It was a feat that was enough to drive the enemy into fear without distinguishing between the allies.

    ��Of course, including me.��

    The power of Grand Fel in its heyday.

    It makes sense that with great poweres great responsibility.

    If I can��t control the [Heaven and Heaven and Earth��s Infants].

    If you fall into a runaway state again�� �� ?

    ��Just imagining it is terrifying.��

    Maybe it��s because I invested my stats in [Luck].

    I don��t know why, but�� �� .

    The results of the bted confirmation reflected quite a few coincidences.

    ��I can��t rely on coincidence again next time.��

    However, there was one fact that did not change.

    ��Anyway, while I struggle in the dark��s understanding.��

    Grandfel, that you saved me.

    Again, I don��t have the ability to stand up to Paimon.

    But I won��t be so grateful.

    Just like you saved me in reality.

    ��Because I also saved myself from the past.��

    And there��s one more thing that won��t change.

    Shuk.

    I secretly checked Wen-su and Lee Ye-rim��s talk.

    ��sister�� �� .��

    Don��t speak faintly, Grandfel.

    The moment I checked Wensoo��s talk.

    Something rose from the depths of my heart.

    again.

    Get up from your seat and take a step. Then I stopped in front of the full-length mirror that I use to trim my outfit. Not to mention Grandfel��s keen sense of aesthetics.

    I just see it through Lee Ho-yeol��s eyes.

    Long, still flowing hair�� �� !

    Yes.

    Maybe it��s because of the influence of the rising Heaven and Earth children��s independence.

    Or is it that more time has passed in the social space of time and space?

    I don��t know why, but�� �� .

    My hair wasn��ting back the way it was.

    I checked Lee Ye-rim��s talk again.

    �C Hey, Lee Ho-yeol

    -Is that your hair extension???

    -How much did you pay for it hahahahahahahahaha

    �� �� In many ways, the ordeal never ends, really.

 Chapter 462

    Episode 462. It��s not tardiness, I just waited for a justification

    ��Looks like you hit me for a while.��

    ��Are you still buzzing?��

    ��It��s fortunate that I��m an imp, really.��

    It��s been a while since the portal to the Arcana continent was opened in reality.

    There were various sses in the allied forces that many yers joined.

    Even the demon hunter, who was called the dead of the world, now sees the light.

    ��Your ss is [Distinguisher]?��

    They were not discriminated against because they were nobatants.

    However, nonbat jobs are also nonbat jobs.

    Magnifying ss pulled out.

    sses worn up.

    Suspicious questions are thrown at her.

    ��So what do you see?��

    ��Are you suspicious of me now?��

    ��No, I don��t doubt it, neither me nor my friends. She should have met a ss called [Distinguisher] since the days when Arcana was just a game.��

    ss, [Distinguishing History].

    It was one of the most neglected sses among the unpopr nonbat sses.

    It was because it was difficult to feel the need for a judge apart from simple ability.

    ��To be honest, you can appraise items from demons to most items in the Mage Tower, right? If you think the fee to use the magic tower is too expensive, why don��t you go to the Explorers�� League�� �� .��

    ��I��m embarrassed to mention apetitor openly.��

    ��No, I don��t mean that�� �� .��

    ��it��s okay. Because everything is true.��

    Saying goodbye, Yume smiled.

    It was all right.

    Until the rise of Yusra, the ancient kingdom of Treasure Ind.

    A moderate amount of confidence radiated from Yume��s actions.

    ��But with the appearance of the ancient kingdom, Yusra, and the identification of items pouring out of Treasure Ind, I was able to improve my proficiency in the Discriminant skill. In the process�� �� !��

    Shuk.

    Ashes scattered across the battlefield.

    When a magnifying ss was applied to the ashes, the sight shimmered.

    [The skill ��Discrimination�� collects information left in the traces.]

    ��It has be possible to use this skill.��

    Yume grabbed the information that was digging into her head with her skill, [Description].

    Yume��s hand moved so fast that it was invisible.

    Even so, doubts did not go away.

    Bubbly.

    A man with a sharp impression approached Yume.

    As if it was a spectacle, the yers surrounding Yume hesitated.

    ��So, where can I earn a decent living�� �� .��

    ��Hey, hey!��

    ��What is it, suddenly making a fuss�� �� ?! omg.��

    it��s snake eyes

    Excluding Lee Ho-yeol, who is of a different dimension.

    It was Hisagi, the magician who was ranked second in the yer rankings after Nam Tae-min. The appearance of a giant that can make most yers flinch just by its presence.

    However, the discriminator they had ignored until now.

    Looking at Hisagi like that�� �� .

    ��Oh, Mr. Gilma!��

    Are you calling me guild master?

    ��Sir? Inazuma, no, you belonged to the Great Alliance?!��

    ��Oh, you speak.��

    ��Oh, what am I talking about? Selling the dog�� �� .��

    Of course, yers at a loss were out of Hisagi��s interest. Hisagi epted the [Discrimination Record: Behemoth��s Mouth] given by Yume.

    ��Take a look first, Gilma-nim.��

    ��You worked hard, Yume.��

    Hisagi thought while looking at the battlefield.

    A message from themander-in-chief left by Highel.

    Following that order, he went to the battlefield, and there was no shadow of a threatening demon, let alone a noble Paimon. He was flooded with imps busy just looking at them and fleeing into the Behemoth��s mouth.

    ��how�� �� .��

    What happened between themander-in-chief and Paimon?

    ��Oh, are you here?��

    ��Captain Harkon, here is the identification record.��

    ��Is it the adventurer��s ability I was talking about? Thank you, Hisagi.��

    ��Ugh. Can��t you hear me very much now?��

    Leaving Nam Tae-min in a fit of anger behind him.

    The officers of the Allied Temple read the identification records at the same time.

    An imperial wizard who led the imperial army.

    Nash William��s magic did one thing.

    ��Wouldn��t it look a little better this way?��

    dunsil.

    The letters of the discrimination records floating in the air.

    Soon, astonishment began to appear on the faces of those who read the sentences step by step.

    Nam Tae-min was the first to speak.

    ���� �� Did Detectives have this kind of potential?��

    There must have been a reason for consistently supporting the nonbat ss.

    I hate to admit it, but I learned a lesson from Hisagi.

    Of course, the identification records just recorded the fact that they were there.

    I couldn��t find out the details.

    ��But, what is it? This content is�� �� ?��

    But that alone was shocking enough.

    ������������

    1. Traces of conversation (cannot be interpreted as a high-levelnguage)

    2. Traces of the Devil retreating to the Behemoth��s Mouth (intent unknown)

    3. Arge army of demons momentarily incapacitated (cause unknown)

    ������������

    If it was like usual, you might have questioned the words that are unclear and uninterpretable. But haven��t you already experienced it once on the battlefield?

    A high-levelnguage buzzing in my brain.

    Thanks to that, Nash quickly understood and sorted out the situation.

    ��therefore�� �� . Did the Commander-in-Chief send Paimon, the demon king of the ninth throne, back to the Demon Realm with a simple voice and neutralize that formidable army?��

    It was the dwarves and chain walkers who were more embarrassed than anyone else.

    ��It is not unusual for the demon king to run away after yielding a hundred times. Do demons have such a thing asradeship? The odds are against, he could leave his troops and get away. But do you think the following makes sense? The equipment they wore wasparable to the equipment we made!��

    Performance of dwarf armor? It reflects most magic as it is, and is several times more resistant to physical shock. There were also cases where the enemy��s weapon was shattered.

    ��However, all of that disappeared like an illusion. Say it without a trace. No matter how I think about it, there is only one possibility. In the end, themander-in-chief did something absurd this time too.��

    If it was like before, I would have been vaguely happy.

    But I couldn��t.

    It was because I saw it as well.

    ������.��

    The current of annihtion that flowed across the battlefield.

    But Harkon, who smelled it first, smiled.

    The reason for this was simple.

    A message from Highell.

    -��I believe in you.��

    Those words are the generalmander he knows.

    Because it was proof that Lord Hoyeol must have been.

    I promised myself that I would believe it even if I didn��t believe it.

    Of course, the parties had different thoughts.

    It was a moment.

    again.

    Ho-yeol appeared with the sound of shoes.

    ������!!!��

    Ho-yeol opened his mouth, not paying attention to the panicked people.

    ��I have important information to convey to you.��

    In order not to hide anything ording to that lofty pride.

    *

    Yes, even if you look at it, you want it to be severe, Grandfell?

    ��Because it was just a mess.��

    There is a subtle difference between being stern and having no conscience.

    Isn��t it a situation where you can��t go beyond pride this time?

    So, I decided to confess honestly.

    ��Because it��s not particrly difficult to say.��

    He has awakened a new ability called [Infant independence in the heavens and the world].

    There was immaturity in the process of handling that ability.

    But don��t worry.

    This kind of hair�� �� .

    No, if it��s a talent, it won��t be long before you use it skillfully.

    Yes.

    ��Just as it is.��

    if you tell me honestly.

    Who can say anything?

    To put it bluntly, Grandfel and I, how much have we done so far?

    But I could intuit.

    ��As you know.��

    �� �� In the future, my cubic tablet will never have a good day!

    ��My darkness ran amok.��

    what, what?

    The darkness runs rampant!

    Even if you say the same thing to the world.

    How can you be so embarrassing?!

    Above all, look at those expressions.

    Aren��t you all very surprised by the choice of words?

    However, when did the Grandpel style of speech ever take into consideration the listener?

    ��Darkness, it was a darkness that only I could control.��

    And was he considerate of me and the narrator�� �� !

    ��s.��

    It was wrong from the very beginning.

    In order topletely control the [Heaven and Heaven, the Independent Child], a lot of struggle is required. In the process, you can leave your seat in case. This time, it was a mistake to decide that it would be better to talk face-to-face.

    It was the arrogance of me, Lee Ho-yeol�� �� !

    But despite my earnest inner appeal.

    A snout that doesn��t stop.

    ��It must be because the night was unusually deep.��

    �� �� You just caught me today!

    ��But again, it��s not just wrong.��

    If youpare the unusually deep night to a gutter-like situation�� �� .

    Because I couldn��t control the darkness.

    Because it��s a natural connection.

    however.

    ��Can someone else understand that?��

    It��s not like solving some kind of CSAT literature problem!

    Even I, who suffered all day long, sometimes couldn��t understand the Grandpel style of speech. But should I say that it is fortunate among misfortunes? Howe everyone��s expressions are starting to unravel�� �� ?

    Harkon murmured softly.

    ��It was raining. You are no different than usual.��

    No different than usual?

    Lord Harkon.

    Isn��t that supposed to be cursing by turning it into a Grandfel style of speech?

    I wanted to ask a question like a chimney, but I kept my mouth shut.

    ��If you say something stupid here.��

    The dark dragon ran rampant, the infinitely deep darkness broke out, what is it�� �� .

    I thought I might say more.

    And I couldn��t afford it either.

    I shifted my gaze from the middle of the room and looked at the inventory.

    I checked the information on the particrly shiny item.

    At the same time, an eerie message shes.

    [Invitation to Shadow Corridor]

    [Rating: Epic]

    [Restrictions: None]

    [Effect: Hidden Peace, can enter the Shadow Corridor]

    [Description: An invitation from the Shadow God. Those who possess it can reach the Shadow Corridor. Even where there is light, there are shadows where there is only darkness. You can��t turn away from the shadow��s invitation.

    Forward until the corridor opens: The deadline has psed.]

    I��ll be honest.

    ��No, I didn��t know that time was like this.��

    From the moment Jesse Heinness copsed in a duel of time and space with Urs until now, he has been busy without a break. There was no time to think about the shadow god��s invitation.

    Moreover, at the end.

    ��Because I was insane too.��

    Even in real time, which is slower than Arcana, the deadline has passed.

    [Hidden Peace, ��Shadow Corridor�� is still waiting for you.]

    Because of that, I couldn��t help but be concerned about the message that I was still waiting. By the way, didn��t you already confirm what the shadow god who sent the invitation thought of me through the message?

    [Your friendship with the Shadow God has reached its lowest level.]

    Even if you don��t, the person who doesn��t look good has broken the promise of time�� �� . Seeing this, I must be eager to see it. I mean, it��s like being honest.

    ��What riches and honors I will enjoy.��

    Will you enter the corridor of shadows floating ominously in the sky? However, if you spit it out, even if there is a natural disaster, even if you think about it apart from the temper of the Grandfel that you must protect�� �� .

    ���� �� Wouldn��t that be bad?��

    A very good estimate came out.

    Why, in the past, he might not have had anything to gain from the Shadow Corridor, but not now. Yes, because I had topletely control the rampage of [Heaven and World, Toddlers alone].

    ��No one could approach the Corridor of Shadows.��

    It means a cepletely cut off from the outside world.

    In other words, even if I couldn��t control [Heaven and Heaven and Earth��s Independent Being] and ran wild, there was no risk that the influence would spread to the Arcana continent or reality.

    As far as I can think of it.

    There was no worry.

    I immediately moved on.

    ��As I said, I will leave the defeated soldiers to you.��

    ��I will repay that trust.��

    ��I won��t let anyone escape, Commander-in-Chief.��

    Leaving behind the allied forces of the temple who bowed their heads to see them off.

    I stepped forward on the reign of the Heavenly Demon.

    The view changed in one step, and the Shadow Corridor came into view.

    I calmly opened my mouth.

    ��It��s still poor architecture.��

    As expected, as the founder of construction magic, you start off with vicious words.

    .

    [Your invitation to the Shadow Corridor has been received.]

    Only when the message pops up.

    The reality of the shadow corridor, which had been blurry like a mirage, began to appear.

    and.

    [Hidden Peace: Shadow Corridor]

    [Disintegration: 100%]

    [Rmended level: 2,000 to 3,000]

    I regretted it once again.

    Um, the appropriate level is 2,000 to 3,000?

    I dare to promise.

    In this world, I am the only one who jumped out of the boat to practice skills at the appropriate level 2 or 3,000 Hidden Peace, even on the Arcana continent and in reality�� �� !

    Of course, regardless of my surprise, the shoes moved.

    Another angle-

 Chapter 463

    Episode 463. As familiar as breathing to me (1)

    Rock Kid, the living legend of the Colosseum.

    Despite its reputation and size.

    Masses of muscle were scattered unsightly on the dirt floor.

    ��I��m going to kill you.��

    ��shut up.��

    ��So where are you?����

    ��Just hearing that name will make me so angry, so shut up!!��

    Who made the rock kid of the world look so ugly?

    Former Shadow Mercenary Group 3 seats.

    Henderson chuckled.

    ��It��s been so many years since I was addicted to alcohol and pleasure, but did you think your physical strength would be the same as it was in the past? The world is not that easy, Lock Kid. ��If you trust in your youthful spirit and go for it, you will end up with a bitter taste.��

    How dare you give advice to my life?

    The shadow mercenary group has also been officially disbanded. If Rock Kid was his usual temperamental person, it wouldn��t have been surprising if he ran over and grabbed Henderson by the cor.

    however.

    ��Fuck, even if I could have moved, you would have fallen behind.��

    The muscles in my entire body stopped listening!

    Moreover, although the words were spoken harshly, I wasn��t particrly angry at Henderson��s sarcasm. In fact, the guy who was talking, Henderson, was also lying on the floor and moaning like me.

    Former 9-seat Decheve let out a long yawn.

    ��How did Grandpa Alkali Akshane into existence? Did you really do this ridiculous training every day? ��It��s not only annoying, but if I push myself any further, I think breathing will be a hassle��?��

    Yes.

    The culprit of it all was fucking Akshan.

    Never-ending training.

    If you barely finish, the training is repeated again.

    Former 5-seat Herchiora grumbled.

    ��Yes, you have to go through some trouble to wash your dirty hands and be born again. Training and everything is good. So when are we going to catch our devil?��

    I never thought a day woulde when I would miss the devil��s face.

    ��It��s no joke. You��d rather hang out with those disgusting bastards all day? ��Then you can miss training for at least a day, right?��

    They say it is a magic ss with rtively low physical abilities.

    There could be no exceptions to Akshan��s new rules.

    Isn��t it obvious?

    Because it was a process that ��whoever�� rebuilt Akshan also went through.

    The members were strewn about like rags.

    Among them, there were some who still saved face.

    It was Kitsch and Wolf.

    ��Whoa.��

    I repeatedly trained to the limit for several days.

    Although the body was already screaming.

    The two of them had a greater cause than that.

    Is it the difference in posture?

    The two people worked hard to correct their posture.

    ��Can you feel it, Captain?��

    ��Yes, to a certain extent.��

    ��It disappearedpletely.��

    Thanks to you, I was able to feel it.

    It was vague, but the smell of the devil lingered on the bridge of my nose.

    Of course, the two were not mistaken.

    ��What kind of person would he be if he could smell the entire continent?��

    It was not because their talents as demon hunters were exceptional. It��s just that the smell of the devil wafting out was so strong that I couldn��t get rid of it without noticing it.

    Rock Kid asked those two people.

    ��Hey, Captain��. Those guys who used to be! So how long are we going to have to suffer like this? ��No matter howrge the territory is, it��s frustrating and it��s running behind!!��

    Cloudy��s territory was vast.

    The fact that a former group of shadow mercenaries is staying in this annex.

    Because the adventurers in the mansion didn��t know.

    ��So, being frustrated is an excuse, right?��

    Decheve hit the nail on the head.

    ��I��m just hungry for a drink.��

    ��what? ��Don��t shut up, you little rat.��

    ��Don��t you know that Akshan��s rule is abstinence from alcohol?��

    ��What what?! That prohibition?! Is this really true, Captain?!��

    Wolf whispered softly to Kitsch.

    ��There are no such rules, so I guess you haven��t read them properly, right?��

    Of course, what does discipline have to do with anything?

    Although he had a low rank, he was a rock kid that no one could easily control.

    I never thought that Rock Kid would properly participate in this kind of training.

    This was unthinkable in the past.

    Wolf chuckled.

    ��But at that rate, I��m protecting it well, aren��t I����

    ��Chief?

    Wolf added something to the uncharacteristically quiet Kitsch.

    His face instantly turned as white as a sheet of paper.

    Because Kitsch��s pupils lost focus.

    ��!��

    Tuk.

    Wolf caught Kitchi, who was just falling apart.

    So much so that I thought I couldn��t hold it if I didn��t have the feeling of it touching my fingertips.

    Kitsch��s body was as light as a feather.

    This is not a metaphor; its weight was no different from that of a feather.

    However, this was expected from the moment the shadow of kitsch disappeared.

    So Wolf didn��t panic.

    ��Chief, are you okay?��

    ��Wolf what��s going on?��

    ��What is happening all of a sudden? ��You didn��t pass out because you were tired, right?��

    The members, realizing the seriousness of the situation, approached one by one.

    And soon everyone noticed.

    Cloudy��s estate.

    Different rules apply from the Arcana continent.

    Because it was a [hidden piece] in thenguage of adventurers, I overlooked it for a while.

    Wolf parted his lips in a confident voice.

    ����The leader was taken away. ��The Shadow Corridor has opened.��

    *

    One step.

    I confidently entered the wide open shadow corridor.

    Indeed, the interior is as grand as the exterior.

    Two steps.

    Above all, you put a lot of effort into directing?

    Hwareuk.

    Candles light up every time I take a step.

    Creeping.

    My shadow flickers noisily in the candlelight.

    ��It��s dreary, it��s dreary.��

    And above all, don��t lie.

    Even the hostility of the shadow god towards me emerged as a system message.

    Perhaps because all of that came together, the atmosphere was not a joke.

    It was then.

    I felt a sense of poprity from across the hallway.

    Sigh.

    Judging by the way he politely bows his head and says hello��

    it looks like he��s treating them like a guest, right?

    Should I say this is fortunate?

    ��Honestly, I feel ufortable.��

    But this damn formality and procedure.

    As a proud nobleman.

    How to treat other people��s employees with appropriate formality.

    Thanks to this, I had no choice but to calmly open my mouth.

    ��I��m sorry I couldn��t meet the deadline on the invitation.��

    ��okay.

    Given your personality, I thought that was definitely the first thing I said to you, Granfell.

    Regardless of the reason, you can��t live and die on time.

    ��It��s not like that.��

    Eventually, the approaching figure responded in a polite voice.

    Although her entire body was covered with a ck veil.

    The voice was that of a gentle woman.

    ��The owner of the Shadow Corridor told me to express my gratitude to Grandfell udius Arpheus Romeo for epting the invitation.��

    ��okay?

    ��No, I can��t get used to it because ites out so suddenly.��

    If you appreciate it.

    Could you please tell me to refrain from calling you by your full name��?

    An earnest request came up to my throat.

    ��Then, from now on, I will officially inform you about the regtions of the Shadow Corridor. ��This is a ce where rules arepletely different from the usual ces on the Arcana Continent����

    I answered as if I was taking a quiz.

    ��I already figured out the hidden piece.��

    ����yes? ��A hidden piece?��

    ��It��s thenguage of strangeness, so it��s natural that you don��t know it.��

    Don��t fill your self-esteem with petty things like that, Granfell.

    Isn��t self-esteem always at its maximum so there��s no need to fill it up? In any case, the employee paused but continued speaking without being caught up in the Granfell-style speech.

    ��The invitation to this corridor was sent only to Grandfell udius Arpheus Romeo. But now the shadow corridor is open. ��Except for Grandfell udius Arpheus Romeo, ��distinguished guests�� are also entering the corridor.��

    Other VIPs.

    ��Then I guess I can feel a little relieved.��

    I don��t know who stepped into the Shadow Corridor, but it��sforting to know that I��m not alone. However, the sigh of relief that was about to flow was dispersed by the words that followed.

    ��As an employee, I would like to give you some presumptuous advice: keep a close eye on those VIPs. ��This is because there are no particr ��restrictions�� to the rules of the Shadow Corridor that serve the Shadow God.��

    no limits.

    As if it wasn��t a lie.

    My eyes sparkled.

    [The rules of the Shadow Corridor apply to you.]

    [1. The free duel system is activated.]

    [2. The bounty system is activated.]

    [3. The shadow system is activated.]

    Who is the Shadow God?

    The worst criminal group on the Arcana continent.

    This is the god served by the Shadow Mercenaries.

    As expected, the rules are extremely confusing.

    Of course, this was also expected to some extent.

    There was no need for understanding since it was a free duel and was just a fight. When I think of the shadow mercenaries who were driven only by money, including bounties, it waspletely understandable that such a rule existed.

    however.

    ��Activation of Amtu?��

    Amturani.

    I couldn��t figure out what exactly meant.

    But it was from then on.

    I began to sense an unusual force from the employee who was ahead of me.

    I could intuit it.

    ��Hiding life behind a smiling face.��

    Of course, there are limits to sses.

    This meant that I was not an assassin, nor did I possess [Premonition] or [Insight], which are the unique stats of other sses, so I could not immediately sense the lethality of someone who was not a demon.

    But I was feeling it clearly at this moment.

    Hwareuk.

    Candles light up one by one with every step I take.

    Thanks to this, the scenery of the shadow corridor is gradually revealed.

    Numerous signs targeting me from beneath those swaying shadows.

    Yes.

    This is me.

    That wasn��t what I, Ho-yeol Lee, was feeling.

    ��There was a good reason why Grandfell was chosen as the family��s sessor at the age of only 7.��

    Until he was chosen as the next head of the Cloudy family.

    And until the day the family falls.

    Gran Fell must have suffered from numerous dark struggles.

    The sense of Granfell, who survived the firing line, was influencing me, Lee Ho-yeol, whose proficiency in [Heaven and World Sovereign Infants] exceeded 70%.

    Think about the meaning of cancer fighting.

    Hiding hostility behind a smiling face.

    A cunning n is basic.

    Eliminating the opponent by any means necessary.

    So, I didn��t let down my guard even to my employer.

    ��Beyond the door is a social gathering ce.��

    He maintained his integrity and hit the ball.

    ��It seems that the rules of the Shadow Corridor apply not only to VIPs but also to those who stay in the corridor. ��It is a discipline appropriate for fairness regardless of right or wrong.��

    ��What do you mean by that?��

    ��There should be no exceptions to the rules.��

    ����!��

    Now that his true intentions have been discovered.

    I guess there��s no need to hide it.

    For a split second, a dagger shined in her hand.

    Crack.

    Are these unexpected patterns reflected at the appropriate level? I didn��t know that much, but I definitely realized that I shouldn��t trust anyone��s words in the Shadow Corridor.

    Sreung.

    I took out my sword and hit back the employee��s attack.

    And then I checked again.

    You can��t say something elseter, right?

    ��Then the owner of the corridor can��t be an exception to the rule.��

    Yes, Hoyeol.

    ��Let someone tell your master.��

    It is a shadow corridor far from the Arcana Continent.

    No one would know me.

    What if I say your full name out loud?

    ��I, Granfell udius Arpheus Romeo, will dly ept treatment as your honored guest.��

    It was the moment I boldly dered from the entrance to the Shadow Corridor.

    Ososo��

    For a moment, goosebumps appeared down my spine.

    It had to be that way.

    I didn��t receive an invitation, though.

    Other VIPs who entered the Shadow Corridor for some reason.

    Among them.

    ����Wait, that��s it?��

    Because somehow a familiar silhouette came into view.

    What that meant was simple.

    ��You mean you saw and heard it?

    I am Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    With my mouth.

    Spitting out that damned full name��?!

    .

    [Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo]

    [Current bounty: 1000 Karma]

 Chapter 464

    Episode 464. It��s as familiar to me as breathing (2)

    A familiar silhouette.

    His identity was clearly Kichi, the former leader of the shadow mercenaries.

    If you��re a kitsch, you might know my full name.

    Why did Kitsch break his promise and wander the continent alone?

    ��You might have heard my full name somewhere.��

    It��s a legend that resonates, because it was loud no matter what.

    But what you hear through others and what you say yourself are on a different level? After all, you can��t make any more excuses, right? Considering the temperament of Granfell, who never takes back what he says!

    ��It��s over now, Hoyeol. It��s easier if you give up����

    But.

    ����for a moment.��

    Granfell��s keen aesthetic sense twitched.

    I am not delicate.

    Lee Ho-yeol reminded me of something I had momentarily forgotten.

    ��Why is your hair so long?��

    Me, hanging loosely.

    I��m not talking about Lee Ho-yeol��s silver hair.

    It was obviously Kitsch who cut his hair into a bob that fell down to his cheeks.

    It probably isn��t hair extensions like some people say.

    Kitsch had long hair before he knew it.

    That wasn��t the only question.

    Chireung.

    A light hissing sound of metal.

    under the shadows.

    Kitsch didn��t seem to have the slightest hesitation as he took out his dagger.

    Kitsch is the one who gave me back Grandfell��s sister��s hair.

    ��Kitchi is pointing a weapon at me? ��It can��t happen.��

    At that point I was sure.

    That��s not kitsch.

    It��s ��something�� that looks exactly like kitsch.

    Maybe it��s not that strange.

    Kitsch is the master of the Shadow Corridor.

    Because they said they made a contract with the Shadow God.

    Suddenly, the employee��s wordse to mind.

    -��But now that the Shadow Corridor is open. ��Except for Grandfell udius Arpheus Romeo, ��distinguished guests�� are also entering the corridor.��

    Could it be that those VIPs were referring to those who signed a contract with the Shadow God? What gave confidence to the guess was, of course, Granfell��s insight that once he had seen something, he did not easily forget it.

    Even under bright sunlight.

    Kitsch without a shadow like a ghost.

    Well then, the conclusion has been reached.

    I opened my mouth to Kitsch��s shadow.

    ��You are misunderstanding the master you are supposed to serve.��

    It is not just a shadow of kitsch.

    I found the shadow corridor.

    dered to all the distinguished guests.

    ��Your master is not a shadow god or anything like that.��

    I don��t know what the unfair contract is.

    Shadows have their own owners, right?

    Of course, there were no shadows that were moved by my words.

    The hireling muttered as he prepared for the next blow.

    ��You can speak confidently even in this situation. As your reputation suggests, you have great speaking skills. But I��m sorry. ��Grandfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.��

    Doesn��t your mouth hurt from reciting that long name over and over again?

    I hid my disapproval.

    I raised my eyebrows.

    ��As I said, there are corridor rules in the Shadow Corridor. And there is an unprecedented bounty of 1,000 karma on you.��

    It��s a bounty.

    At those words, I shifted my gaze, even if it was just for a moment.

    Watch for shing system messages.

    [Current bounty: 1000 Karma]

    Karma.

    You��re probably referring to the unit of currency. The employee said it was unusual. And just by looking at the number of VIPs rushing towards me, I could tell that it was a veryrge amount of money.

    At the same time, I was also looking forward to it.

    ��Can I buy something great with this?��

    Let��s think about the appropriate level of the shadow corridor.

    A whopping 2,000 to 3,000.

    Above all, it is a shadow ��god��.

    ��Maybe����

    Wouldn��t it be possible to purchase [Mythic] level items with karma?

    Why is it that even if it��s kimchi soup, you can touch the bowl with your lips?

    However, integrity itself.

    Liberated from worldly desires.

    It seemed that it wasn��t our Granfell.

    ��You harm innocent people for the bounty.��

    Anyway, the owner owns the weapon.

    -Owner. It��s time to make the Geomgang shine.

    It seemed the same was true for Gwicheol.

    ��thanks. ��I can dispose of you more seriously.��

    Anyway, it��s good.

    Anyway, I felt like I wouldn��t be able to enter the social scene right around the corner without being sincere. It was structured as a corridor with several corridors leading to the entrance to a single social hall.

    ��If time passes here, more VIPs will flock.��

    So I set my first goal.

    I don��t know how the social gathering space was created.

    It would be better than dealing with the shadows that would constantly flock to you.

    The moment I thought that, Gwicheol resonated.

    -Owner. What is my name at this moment?

    What ising hase.

    The dizzying name that suddenlyes to mind [Sword that cuts through illusions: Illusion Breaker]. The first path along the sword of pride that was taken to cut up Rayman Shen��s prototype.

    ��Yes, you will need it.��

    Since there is no devil, [Celestial Rtionship] is not activated.

    This means that I, who has just surpassed level 1,000, must do whatever it takes to survive in a hidden piece with an appropriate level of 2,000 to 3,000.

    It was finally time to pioneer the second path with the sword of pride.

    therefore.

    I spat it out with all my goddamn naming sense.

    ��Swallow.��

    You did it and now you added the starter word, Granfell?

    ��Shadow yer.��

    Really, no matter how many times I listen to it, I can��t get used to it. It was just a feast of overly fancy names. Fortunately, there was no time to suffer from shame during the misfortune.

    Swaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    fast.

    And sharp.

    The surprise attack is only aimed at my vital location.

    Are they really the contractors of the Shadow God?

    To put it simply, each and every one of them is the leader of a shadow mercenary group.

    I guess you could say it��s kitsch level.

    So I had no choice but to be thankful.

    [Sword that swallows shadows: Shadow yer]

    [ss: Legendary]

    [Restrictions: Unknown]

    [Effect: Destructive power increases significantly when fighting a ��shadow��.]

    [Description: An ego sword with a noble ego. ]

    Boom.

    Thanks to the significant increase in destructive power. Just by joining forces, we were able to throw away the charging shadow with one strike. But that alone is not enough.

    It is impossible to properly deal with an opponent who is rushing at you to take your breath away.

    -I��ll swallow it all.

    Examination (���).

    The silver sword energy changes into a fiery form.

    It seems that the deration that he would devour it was not a bluff.

    The moment I hit back at the iing attack.

    Goooooh.

    ��!��

    It went beyond blocking the weapon wielded by the VIP and evaporated it.

    To be more specific, skip the burning process.

    It would be appropriate to say that it was immediately reduced to ashes.

    ��But that one isn��t normal either.��

    If it had been a demon or a normal monster, it would have stopped short at the sight of its allies being crushed. But is it just a shadow without emotions? The VIP��s shadows moved mechanically.

    ��shit.��

    A ceaseless strike.

    It must have passed by.

    My forearms and sides were throbbing everywhere.

    ��Is he also a low-ss demon hunter?��

    In a state where [Natural Rtionship] is not activated, it is natural that even if you hold the Ego Sword, use the unique stat called [Focus], or use various advanced techniques, you will not be able to bring out its true value.

    ��In that case, I have no choice but to act sincerely.��

    What was the purpose of epting this dangerous invitation in the first ce?

    Of course, it was important to cancel Granfell��s sister��s debt and the unfair contract as the new employer of the shadow mercenaries. However, controlling the rampage of [Children��s Solitary Entity] is an equally important goal.

    however.

    ��No, where else would I experience something like this?��

    Let��s be a little more greedy, Hoyeol.

    Because it was a shadow of kitsch, it was impossible to know who was stronger or what the difference waspared to the real kitsch. However, fighting for your life with someone as strong as Kitsch is not something you can easily experience.

    Furthermore.

    ��I don��t know, but if it��s Granfell��s talent.��

    Isn��t it possible that we can get inspiration from this duel and develop it into a kii? So, I didn��t cower even from the damage. I straightened my back in my usual posture and opened my mouth.

    ��You��re slow.��

    If I were to trante the Granfell style of speaking.

    ��Enough to make me yawn.��

    I meant to struggle a little more��!

    Sassy liquid.

    Of course, there were no shadows running around in anger or excitement.

    Just at a certain speed.

    They just pour out attacks at me from the blind spot of my field of vision.

    ��I��m gradually getting used to it. see.��

    I focused on dodging the attack by tracking it with my eyes.

    In the meantime, his posture is extremely upright.

    I wish I could say that.

    Gwicheol.

    No, Shadow yer also added a word.

    -is it��!

    So what else?

    -It was something like that. As the counterattack grows, the gaps and blind spots in the field of vision also widen. Master, you have controlled your movements to the extreme, forming a barrier!

    What forms a barrier?

    What kind of bullshit is that?

    I wanted to deny it right away.

    ��How can you be so calm?��

    I guess I overlooked it without realizing it.

    Granfell��s natural talent.

    Yes, Shadow yer was right.

    Gran Fell is in the sum ofing and going.

    A new posture had already been created.

    As I said, emotions did not exist in shadows.

    They attack in a cool-headed manner, targeting only loopholes.

    This means that not only does provocation not work, but it also means not letting down one��s guard.

    however.

    ��Is this the end?��

    Those shadows stood still and did not move.

    Upright like bamboo.

    He just stared at me, standing tall.

    of course.

    ��Oh, it��s bitter.��

    Since it was my first time, it couldn��t be perfect.

    You said you definitely acted unreasonably, right? The appropriate level was 2,000 to 3,000. This was because the dagger passed through my body a few more times before my body got used to the new posture.

    But is it possible for pain to be revealed in this imprable skin?

    ��I think it would be a good idea to leave this wee message.��

    In the end, it was the employee who put on the mask first.

    The corners of the mouth rise under the ck veil.

    It��s amazing how you can hide your revealed insides so casually.

    A moment when I couldn��t help butugh out loud.

    She continued.

    ��We will continue to provide information regarding the social gathering center.��

    Geek.

    It seems like he haspletely returned to the attitude of an employee.

    I bow politely and open the door to the social gathering hall.

    In that case, we have no choice but to respond like nobles.

    ��Thank you.��

    Countless tables.

    Only the candle ced above it emits light.

    It was not enough to brighten up the wide social space.

    The employee bowed and stepped away.

    ��I will be the guide from here.��

    At the same time, someone bends down on the other side.

    Likewise, the body was wrapped in a ck veil.

    The voice was not much different from that of the employee who had been with me just a moment ago.

    ��Are they like twins?��

    Anyway, I guess that��s not the point.

    ��I will clearly state to the distinguished guests the special rules of the social venue. In this social hall, the first rule of the corridor is temporarily suspended. Therefore, I would like you, dear guest, to immediately remove the weapons you are carrying.��

    Put down your weapons.

    I told you to doubt everything you say.

    Still, the system doesn��t lie.

    [One. The free duel system is temporarily disabled.]

    Only then did I sigh in relief.

    ��But there��s still room to breathe?��

    At the same time.

    I thought about the familiar social gathering system.

    In the [Space-Time Social Hall], items were purchased with [Space-Time Gold Coins].

    ��You can buy something called karma here, right?��

    [Currently possessed karma: 1000]

    Karma in the same amount as the bounty.

    Honestly, I don��t know what I did

    to have this much karma.

    ��Whatever it is, should I buy something first?��

    Maybe there is an item that can help you survive in the Shadow Corridor. Let��s at least take a look.

    I sat down in my seat so naturally that you wouldn��t think I was a person who had been fighting to the death just before.

    chuck.

    Following my lead, the VIPs found their seats one by one and sat down�� I felt like I knew why only the first rule had been disabled.

    Amtu.

    Because it��s a social venue. In order to maintain formality, only duels involving striking and fighting were prohibited. It seems that bounty hunting continues here as well, regardless of means and methods.

    ��So there��s no time to let down your guard even for a moment.��

    You are vicious, Shadow God.

    As expected, he has the lowest level of affection for me.

    It can be said that it is in the palm of his hand.

    ��Excuse me.��

    While I was clicking my tongue, the socialite��s employee came towards me.

    Squeak.

    He put down the ss and filled it from the ceramic teapot.

    ��I don��t receive any karma. Please enjoy.��

    Is it like a celebratory drink?

    As he looked at the cup being filled, Granfell��s senses warned him.

    Poisoning is a regr customer of cancer fighting.

    We should be suspicious of unreasonable favors.

    But as for this crisis.

    I guess I could have gotten over Granfell without you warning me?

    Yes.

    They say that the Shadow Corridor is a ce where all kinds of evil tactics can take ce.

    Because I won��t take it easy.

    ��Unfortunately.��

    The hand naturally goes to the inside pocket.

    A teacup that appears in the air.

    I opened my mouth, skillfully cing a green tea bag in the special cup.

    ��It��s not enough to make me happy.��

    ��I just wanted some green tea, so you��re saying it well, right?

 Chapter 465

    Episode 465. Hide and

    seek.

    Put down the teacup.

    Look around.

    Is it because duels are banned?

    Everyone is so calm.

    The decision to enter the social scene was not a bad one.

    ��My attention was diverted.��

    There was a lot of bounty on me, so it attracted a lot of attention.

    The VIPs didn��t seem to be getting along very well as they were ncing at each other.

    Rather than that.

    ��I don��t feel like it.��

    No matter how much I hate social gatherings, it��s times like this.

    Shouldn��t you be grateful for existence itself, Granfell?

    Anyway, stubbornness��

    I looked at the people who were sticking out their tongues and giving passionate stares.

    Messages thate to mind at the same time.

    however.

    [Current bounty: 3 karma]

    [Current bounty: 1 karma]

    [Current bounty: 1 karma]��

    What are these cute numbers?

    ��No, I thought you knew.��

    They said it was an unprecedented bounty.

    Thanks to you, I guessed it.

    There must be quite a big difference between the bounties on me and those who enter the other Shadow Corridors. But�� no matter what, the difference of 1,000 times is too much, isn��t it?!

    ��Abusivenguage.��

    Even if all the bounties of the VIPs here arebined, wouldn��t it be lower than my bounty? Even though I was dumbfounded, my eyes rolled back calmly, so I could see the kitsch.

    ��I am the only one whose identity I know.��

    Leader of the worst criminal group, Shadow Mercenaries.

    If you check the bounty on such kitsch.

    How much value is the karma on me?

    Can you guess it?

    Eventually, a message appears next to Kitsch.

    [Current bounty: 1 Karma]

    ��Really?

    Just 1 karma for a big guy like Kitsch.

    I admitted it toote.

    I didn��t get attacked for no reason, right?

    ��You did a good job of being unreasonable in that situation, Hoyeol.��

    This is why there is a saying that if a person does something he is not used to, he will die.

    The wounds had already healed thanks to the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    Considering the bounty��

    if Granfell��s talent had not blossomed.

    I might have crossed theher with the unstoppable pincer attack.

    It was a time when I breathed a sigh of relief.

    Okay.

    The employee approached me and spoke to me.

    ��This is a gift from a distinguished guest.��

    A box small enough to be held in one hand was ced on a tray.

    Look in the direction the employee��s hand is pointing.

    There was a man at the table staring at me intently.

    ��The eyes are scary.��

    No, it was more than bloody, it was devastated.

    As if someone had just been bothered by something.

    Of course, the important thing is not the impression.

    It was obvious, but I answered sharply.

    ��I refuse.��

    I think this is the first time since the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed that I am grateful for integrity and innocence. Secret fighting is still permitted. Seriously, who knows if this is a box containing a real gift or a monster mimic disguised as a box?

    ��Would you mind telling it to me instead?��

    I continued speaking confidently.

    ��If you want something, try to get it yourself.��

    A social hall where dueling is prohibited.

    Thanks to that, I proudly made fun of my snout.

    The employee bowed politely at my words.

    ��I will clearly convey that message.��

    and.

    It was now.

    I sat across from the man.

    ��I guess the shadow wasn��t just a puppet or something?��

    Are you conscious enough to have a face-to-face conversation like this?

    Well, because there is consciousness in the first ce.

    They may be aiming for my bounty, but��

    sweet.

    Anyway, I quietly tilted my teacup alone. Don��t ask how you don��t serve a cup of tea to the person you��re sitting across from if you say you live and die with formality.

    ��I don��t know if it��s any other car.��

    To the Grand Fell of the world, nothing more than the green tea stored in the pocket of Dawn��s jacket. Because it was a precious treasure that had to be given to Marcelo and Harkon with great determination.

    ��by the way.��

    I didn��t let my guard down.

    I would have said that secret fighting is still allowed��.

    There must be plenty of ways to kill me without causing a fuss.

    ��So what is Gkungkkungi?��

    I��m curious, but I don��t show it thoroughly. In cases like this, Cheolmyeonpi helps. The attitude of having nothing to regret gives you the upper hand in conversation.

    But I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    It��s hard to gain the upper hand in a conversation.

    As soon as the man opened his mouth, he was shocked.

    ��You are Akshan.��

    ��Yes!

    The word that came out of the man��s mouth was Akshan.

    Only then did I understand why my face looked like that.

    ��It��s one hundred percent.��

    Was it because of your damn physical training?

    I can stay fine purely because of the [Blessing of the First World Tree] effect. All of the Akshan seniors were making expressions as if they had been sucked in energy��!

    I immediately changed my words.

    ��I will take it.��

    ��what?��

    ��Your favor.��

    A favor refers to a gift box given by a man.

    ��sigh.

    It��s awkward to change words like flipping your palm.

    Is that why the man asked back?

    ��Didn��t you hear from your employer? In the Shadow Corridor, you can��t trust anyone��s word. Moreover, the bounty on you is an unprecedented amount. ��Can you not regret your choice?��

    How can you not regret it?

    Well, I may regret it, but I can assure you that you are an Ak��shan Demon Hunter. The harshness in his tone is the same as the Akshan NPC from back then.

    Tuk.

    As the man spoke, he held out the box in front of me again.

    If you trust yourself, it means opening the box.

    Of course, my hands moved without hesitation.

    I opened the box.

    Then, the sight before my eyes began to blink.

    [ss Quest: Nevertheless, for Akshan] As expected,

    my intuition was not wrong.

    The ss quest came to mind, which meant that the man in front of me was indeed an Akshan demon hunter. However, as I was trying to read the quest details, I had no choice but to stop.

    ����!��

    The name of the man mentioned in the ss quest was familiar.

    Ten years and years have passed since Arcana was just a game. As if it were not enough to say that something can change in just ten years, a cataclysm urred and the world turned upside down.

    Even though other yers may have forgotten over that long period of time, I, Lee Ho-yeol, could not be forgotten.

    Yes.

    A time when Arcana was just a game.

    Akshan��s Gae Heavenly Dragon, who was treated as insignificant.

    Because the unique named NPC of Akshan was right in front of me.

    I called his name.

    ��I know you, Gabriel.��

    ��There is no exception to that way of speaking, even you, Mr. Senior?

    *

    Shadow Corridor.

    The eyes of the public servants were fixed on only one man, Granfell udius Arpheus Romeo. Think of his karma and his bounty.

    A whopping one thousand karmas. The employee who cleaned the sses, the employee who cleaned the table, and the employee who took out the deadly poison from his bosom could not help but swallow their saliva.

    How on earth?

    It is unknown why human subjects possess such karma. But it made sense. Because that��s what it is. The owner of the corridor must have opened the door to the corridor especially for him.

    ����.��

    The more I watched, the more I began to understand.

    ��I overcame the VIP��s attack without any problem.��

    VIP.

    they are strong

    That is why employers do not aim for the bounties of VIPs.

    Unlike Granfell udius Arpheus Romeo.

    The VIPs are all Shadow God contractors.

    Although each of them were considered strong on the Arcana Continent.

    There was another reason to be careful about VIPs.

    ��They are beings with only instinct left.��

    Because it is a shadow, not a substance.

    They had no control.

    Moving only ording to instinct.

    They were the ones who couldn��t die even if they wanted to.

    ��It��s still the same now.��

    The VIPs, following their innate evil instincts, were seeking the life of Granfell udius Arpheus Romeo. I guess they didn��t sign a contract because they caught the eye of the Shadow God for no reason.

    Employers took note.

    ��There is no need to go against the wishes of the distinguished guest.��

    Only Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Rome is enough. Because he was the only one in this mean corridor of shadows who could not throw away formality and dignity.

    Didn��t you check it a little while ago?

    He generously forgave the employee who had pointed a dagger at him and sat down at the social gathering. Although he was fully aware of the dangers of poisoning to the point of using his own ss, he left only one word to the employee who attempted to poison him.

    -��It��s not enough to make me happy.��

    That was the end of the situation.

    The employee who was cleaning the ss thought.

    ����Isn��t this his attitude beyond that of a nobleman, like the owner of a cloister?��

    However, I immediately shook off the profane thoughts.

    As I said.

    The Shadow Corridor was a heartless space where only contracts and fulfillment remained.

    ��That kind of pride will eventually hold you back.��

    If you ask for a formal conversation, I will ept it.

    Indeed, he is putting his words into practice.

    The employer could have been sure.

    ��The moment I get up from my seat after finishing the conversation.��

    Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    The VIP sitting across from him was quiet and private.

    that they would move to take his life.

    No, it was a mistake to open the box he gave me in the first ce without any suspicion. He is the contract of the shadow god who oversees all secret ns and meanness.

    Taking someone��s life with a small box the size of your palm? As an employee, dozens and hundreds of things came to mind just by looking over my shoulder.

    And the development went as expected.

    Okay.

    It doesn��t even make the sound of the chair being dragged on the floor.

    Gran Fell.

    He stood up sternly.

    Sssss.

    It took just a moment for the teacup in my hand to scatter into the air.

    Goooooh.

    ����?!��

    A tremendous amount of magical power began to erupt from his body.

    To the point where I can��t even remember my life before.

    Employees who have been subordinated to the shadow corridor for a long time.

    Therefore, it is natural that there is no such thing as magical insight.

    But I could feel it.

    Granfell, his magic flow is unusual.

    I opened my mouth urgently.

    ��Granfell udius Arpheus Romeo, have you forgotten your rules?��

    No, maybe I didn��t forget.

    ��Could it have happened already?��

    He faithfully followed the rules.

    Did you suddenly break the rules by opening the box given to you by a VIP?

    I could tell.

    Box.

    Inside it.

    It said it contained something that would cause Granfell to go on a rampage.

    ��gulp.

    The dry saliva passed.

    Are you surprised by the heartlessness of the VIP who stabs the person he was just talking to? no. I knew that VIPs were like that because I had seen them before.

    There was a separate reason why everyone in the social hall paused.

    The employees�� gaze suddenly looks into space.

    Someone stuttered.

    ��I��ming down.��

    An entity that expels rule breakers from the corridors.

    No, a being that deletes.

    ��That guy�� will soon appear in this social gathering.

    There is fear on the face hidden under the ck veil.

    It has to be.

    It was not of this world.

    Its appearance cannot be described in thenguages of this world.

    From the distant ceiling of the corridor.

    Hwareuk.

    Hwareuk.

    Hwareuk.

    The chandeliers on the ceiling light up ominously one by one.

    The VIPs stood up from their seats.

    He seemed disappointed about the bounty, but I guess he didn��t want to get caught up in it.

    It was then.

    Chireung.

    Toward that which descends.

    Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.

    He raised his sword.

    Then he said something I couldn��t understand.

    ��Destroy the illusion.��

    A word that employees cannot understand even if they think about it for the rest of their lives.

    ��Illusion Breaker.��

    .

    .

    .

    It was always a question.

    The beings who have entered the realm of Gii include the dragons of the Arcana Continent and the high-ranking demon kings of the demon world. Then, it is clear to anyone that they have entered the realm of Gii, the main culprit of the cataclysm and the developer of the electricity of the Arcana Continent.

    Where is Rayman Shen now?

    ��I didn��t know I would find the answer this way.��

    I dered, looking at the shing message.

    ��Hide and seek is over.��

    [The prototype ��God-eating bad omen�� appears.]

    ��I will begin the exorcism ritual from this time on.��

    .

    .

    .

    [Demon Hunter ��Gabriel�� is watching you.]

 Chapter 466

    Episode 466. This too��.

    Check the shing message.

    [Demon Hunter ��Gabriel�� is watching you.]

    I can guess why the Great Master is watching me.

    ��Because I mentioned the exorcism.��

    The object of exorcism should only be directed at the devil.

    It was Akshan��s rule and the demon hunter��smon sense.

    Isn��t this a natural thing?

    ��It won��t have any effect anywhere else anyway, right?��

    It was an exorcism ritual that had to bepleted by inviting the devil into the ��ritual��.

    This means that there is no reason to use it or even mention it in the first ce for targets that are not demons or possessed by demons.

    ��Because Akshan values discipline.��

    Of course, if I recite one by one the achievements of Rayman Shen, who is no different from the devil, you might understand my feelings. But is there any way to exin it so hesitatingly?

    ��I��m always prone to spouting harsh words.��

    In times like this, it was the snout that used the Granfell style of speaking.

    That might have made me concerned.

    He said that he had vited Akshan��s rules and that he had not triggered the Akshan civil war for no reason, and wondered if he would have an unexpected conflict with the great senior.

    ��But I also know how to look at people.��

    But the named demon hunter NPC.

    Gabriel.

    That much was an exception.

    ��If someone I don��t know listens.��

    Are you going to say that this is a gross exaggeration?

    Why when Akshan was intact.

    Demon monsters were not updated on the Arcana Continent.

    ��It was an environment where you couldn��t make a name for yourself.��

    In the first ce, there were few devil-rted requests.

    The reason why Gabriel was able to be renowned as Akshan��s demon hunter in such a harsh environment was simple. Yes, Gabriel didn��t just hunt demons.

    -��Did you hear that rumor? The murderers were found dead? Anyway, I feel relieved that the children who are no different from the devil are dead�� Let��s see, you said it was Gabriel again, right? From Akshan!��

    Gabriel was an emunicated demon hunter from Akshan.

    The reason for the emunication was mentioned earlier.

    We didn��t just hunt demons.

    Because they also hunted those who were no different from demons.

    Notorious criminal.

    The devil��s puppet.

    Even the most vicious characters from the underworld.

    Gabriel hunted them ording to his own judgment, not Yakshan��s rules. In the process, he received a considerable amount of bounty and gained a reputationmensurate with it.

    ��True Demon Hunter Gabriel��

    An ironic title given to Gabriel, who hunted humans who were more evil than devils on a continent without devils. Of course, I remember the detailed story because I lived in Akshan.

    I had quite a bit of admiration for it back then.

    ��I thought that was the true essence of a demon hunter.��

    ��Of course, I was mistaken!

    ��Anyway, thanks to you, I understand.��

    Gabriel.

    The moment you hear his name.

    Even if you don��t hear the details from him.

    I could guess why he was involved with the Shadow God.

    ��The sparrow must have passed by the mill.��

    Arcana Continent.

    The worst criminal group, Shadow Mercenaries.

    Gabriel must have gone after them by any means necessary.

    ��In the process, I came into contact with the Shadow God����

    I may have made a contract with him.

    How to reach the shadow god who is the culprit of everything.

    Because I thought this was all there was to it.

    As if responding to my guess.

    Crash.

    Gabriel took out a crossbow.

    Then he aimed at the VIPs who were far away.

    Gabriel added.

    ��I will take charge of them.��

    This means to block VIPs who may intrude.

    Then to me.

    Does this mean you should take charge of that prototypeing down from the sky?

    ��Between us.��

    No answer was needed.

    There is no point in saying this.

    Demon hunters have something inmon.

    Yes.

    It was all nned from the moment I opened the box Gabriel gave me. There was nothing inside the box, but that was just a simple confirmation of trust.

    If so, now is the time to focus on the prototype in front of you.

    ��A bad omen of eating God��.

    The appearance of this guy with a grand name��

    was simr to a whale.

    A whale entangled inplex mechanical parts and wires.

    What was more shocking than its appearance was the directing.

    ��The owner of the corridor was angry.��

    The employees, who had always hidden their emotions, trembled in fear.

    I bowed my head towards the bad omen.

    Even the VIPs who followed their instincts were unable to join in the chaos.

    ��You probably know it to some extent.��

    If you get caught up in it, you will be swallowed up by a bad omen.

    If you are swallowed, your very existence will be erased.

    But no matter how convincing the atmosphere is,

    ��I have no reason to be intimidated at all.��

    If it is a bad omen, I have already ovee it.

    That��s noble.

    No, the same goes for Illusion Breaker.

    -No matter how many times I break it, there is no end to it. It��s an illusion.

    Excited.

    The pulse of the illusion breaker is heard.

    A sound of anticipation, not fear.

    It is different from the second path that I took my first steps on a little while ago.

    Again.

    The first route, the Sword of Pride, has now be a very familiar route to me. I felt the sword power rising from the body beyond the Illusion Breaker��s sword body.

    ��Granfell��s talent was not limited to one thing. A clear mind is essential. His innate magical talent was such that he could imitate most types of magic just by seeing them. Furthermore, the potential of the body isparable to that.��

    Just by witnessing the sword technique for the first time.

    Therefore, it is a talent that radiates sword energy.

    What if experience adds to Granfell��s natural talent?

    I could feel the results.

    We have reached the state of true body and sword unity.

    Of course, [natural enemy rtionship] has not been activated.

    My [Strength] and [Agility] stats total will not exceed 500. With those numbers, can I defeat the bad omen that drives fear even in the Shadow Corridor, where the appropriate level is close to 3,000?

    ��Honestly, I have no confidence.��

    But I know because I watched. The reason why Harkon, who is only level 600, canpete against high-level monsters approaching level 800-1000.

    [��Caution: Vitality decreases rapidly.]

    Sword energy.

    It is like a fire that burns with its own vitality.

    In that sense, I am grateful to the World Tree again.

    [The blessing of the first world tree rejects ��exhaustion��.]

    [The blessing of the first world tree rejects ��fainting��.]

    [The blessing of the first world tree rejects ��weakness��.]��.

    [ Gwicheol, a [Legendary] level item. To be one with him, my physical body must still be extremely poor. As you can see, the reason we can endure despite this is in addition to the blessings of the World Tree.

    Unique stats achieved through rigorous training.

    [Persistence is converted into strength.]

    It was because [tenacity] was there.

    So I could still stay upright.

    I could see the ��bad omen of eating God�� descending.

    Voices from concerned employees.

    ��No way?��

    ��This is ridiculous��!��

    ��Do you really want to fight that thing? It may be an irreversible choice. Aren��t you different from other distinguished guests, Grandfell udius Arpheus Romeo?��

    Are you worried that my bounty will evaporate, not me?

    ��It��s so different on the outside and the inside that it��s disappointing.��

    Thanks to that, it was the moment when I was about to swing the Illusion Breaker without paying attention. Suddenly, a message appeared above the head of the ��god-eating bad omen�� guy.

    [Current bounty: 100 karma]

    Because there are no exceptions to the rule.

    Is there a bounty on this guy too?

    Even a great guy like that only has 100 karma.

    ��For me����

    Why is there a bounty of 1000 karma, ten times more than that ridiculous guy? It was the moment when I suppressed my doubts.

    Wow.

    The prototype bad omen howled. I didn��t have the ability to hear the animal��s cries and guess its intentions, but I was able to tell that it had no hostility.

    It��s the same when you look at what he��s doing now.

    Move that huge body carefully.

    He approached me and bowed his head as if to show respect.

    It goes without saying, but if it were me, I wouldn��t have let my guard down.

    Have you forgotten the concept of the Shadow Corridor?

    First of all, the owner is different on the outside and inside.

    I can guess the thickness of the mask just by looking at the fact that they sent an invitation and waited patiently even though they hated me so much.

    Aren��t the employees just like their masters, brandishing daggers and pretending not to notice or trying to poison people while pretending to treat them well?��

    ��Is it any different from a prototype?��

    Moreover, the prototype is Rayman Shen.

    This guy is a shadow god.

    Or, it was evidence that it was rted to the divine world.

    Yes, this is Rayman Shen, whose true intentions no one can guess.

    As you can see, there were ample reasons for distrust.

    [��Obedience�� urs to the bad omen that swallowed God.]

    The message that does not lie was shining. It was against the pride of a nobleman to take the life of an enemy who had already broken his heart and had no will to fight.

    Crash.

    ��You are wiser than your master.��

    I spoke generously and took the Illusion Breaker.

    ��I ept your submission.��

    Then there was a buzz around.

    ��You surrendered��?��

    ��That can��t be possible.��

    ��no. Maybe it��s His will��!��

    By that, you��re talking about a shadow god, right?

    ��Maybe so.��

    I looked at the quest window.

    [Main Quest: Revealing the Dark Side]

    The Arcana continent copsed and a pantheon was opened. However, the Shadow God��s iplete ��status�� became the reason he could not enter the pantheon. From now on, the Shadow God will use any means necessary to advance his status.

    -Encounter the Shadow God on the battlefield of proof. (In progress)

    What the Shadow God wants is clear.

    rise in rank.

    I don��t think that will happen, but if I get swallowed up by a bad omen.

    Because you will never be able to enter the pantheon.

    ��No matter what I do.��

    Even if it means breaking the rules.

    I guess there��s nothing they can do about me.

    As if to prove my words.

    The bad omen stuck its head out more aggressively towards me.

    [You have acquired permission to board the prototype ��God-Swept Bad Omen��. ��The bad omen who swallowed a god�� is the only being that can freely enter and exit the third level of the Shadow Corridor.]

    Indeed.

    ��Do you think you want to meet me as soon as possible?��

    Then you are caught in our n.

    Gabriel said, tucking the crossbow into his belt.

    ��You were right.��

    As I said, everything went ording to n.

    The moment when Gabriel��s rules are vited.

    I heard a story about a whale that appears, and I recognized it right away thanks to the description of its unusual appearance. This means that he figured out that the whale was Rayman Shen��s prototype.

    ��Well, I didn��t n on making you obey.��

    How was it possible toe up with such a n in that short conversation?

    Probably because they both have the same purpose.

    Because what both I and Gabriel were targeting was the Shadow God.

    Jerk.

    Gabriel climbed on top of the bad omen first. It seems that the evil omen had no intention of burning Gabriel as well, but the evil omen��s huge mouth opened and made a strange sound.

    ��Be formal.��

    Its size is putting its size to shame.

    When I lightly scolded him, he became intimidated and kept his mouth shut.

    Cat Topju was fine even when he heard derogatory words from me.

    ��It doesn��t shed any hair and it��s better than a cat.��

    Wow.

    The bad omen that carried me and Gabriel seemed to havepleted its business.

    Lots and lots of things.

    A bad omen that goes backwards through the corridor while avoiding the hanging chandelier.

    The speed was fierce.

    [Achievement: Riding the dragon, the king of all things]

    [Effect: Mastery for all mounts increases to maximum]

    [Duration: Permanent]

    ��If I didn��t have the achievement, I would have fallen several times.��

    Still, I can somehow evaluate the ride quality.

    It was a moment of renewed relief.

    Gabriel looked around and opened his mouth.

    ��It is not easy to go up the corridor with both feet. Even if we exclude the VIP��s bounty hunting, the barrier in the middleyer separates the owner��s territory from the VIP��s territory.��

    ��I am familiar with barriers.��

    ��It��s not wrong.

    Because the cracks in reality are simr to barriers.

    A feeling of needless pride rose up in my throat, but I desperately held it back.

    It��s been a while since I tried to exin the crack.

    After there was an appropriate amount of silence, Gabriel continued.

    ��I guess I��m used to it. The name of the corridor��s middleyer barrier is ��Mirror that does not reflect shadows.�� As the name suggests, it is a space made up of mirrors on all sides. ��Oh, we��re getting closer.��

    As I followed Gabriel��s gaze, I saw something that looked like a really huge barrier blocking my path.

    But it wasn��t a problem. As written in the message, the bad omen freely broke through the barrier.

    however.

    ��Well then, does ourpanionship end here?��

    Was it because of my overly upright posture?

    Or was it because of the aftereffects of the Shin Geomhap Day?

    If not at all, is it because we put too much faith in the name Akshan?

    thud.

    I stumbled with a sudden shock.

    At the same time.

    Above the bad omen.

    Without much resistance.

    It just crashed.

    ����What?��

    Even while falling.

    My body was not disturbed at all.

    Thanks to you, I am falling from a bad omen.

    I was able to face Gabriel, who was looking at me with empty eyes.

    ��I know. ��Didn��t I tell you not to trust anyone?��

    His mouth was speaking clearly.

    ��Whether it is Akshan. Demon hunter or something. Either yourself.��

    What kind of bullshit are you talking about? That damn Akshan way of speaking��!!

    .

    .

    .

    When I came to my senses, what I saw was an information window.

    [Hidden piece: A mirror that does not reflect a shadow]

    Is it a hidden piece within a hidden piece?

    Well, there was no reason to be surprised by that alone.

    Yes, there was another reason to be shocked.

    [Appropriate level: Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo]

    Full name.

    Just leave a message that you��re afraid someone might see.

    A familiar sound came to my ears.

    It��s a mirror that reflects me.

    It was a sounding from beyond.

    It was the sound of my footsteps in the mirror as I moved around as I pleased.

    Ttogak��

 Chapter 467

    Episode 467. Yes, this too is just an illusion.

    Gabriel is a middleyer barrier.

    I looked at Ho-yeol being swallowed by a ��mirror that does not reflect a shadow��.

    I guess it��s because he��s Akshan��srade whom I haven��t seen in a while.

    ��I got emotional without even realizing it.��

    Emunication from Akshan?

    It was a truly unpleasant experience.

    Apart from that tedious process.

    I felt like all the achievements I had made in Akshan had been denied.

    ��Actually, the hardships of physical training are more unfair than the achievements.��

    The corner of Gabriel��s mouth twitched.

    ��Still, I��m curious.��

    His body from when he was alive is already rotting somewhere on the Arcana Continent.

    He was only a shadow.

    Nevertheless, I think back to thest news I heard about Akshan.

    ��Did you finish the temple safely?��

    In hindsight, I think about Ho-yeol��s attitude.

    The high dignity and upright posture came to mind.

    Regret soaredter.

    ����Actually, I think they would have understood even if I had just suggested it.��

    Why did you have to push Ho Yeol away?

    It was simple.

    Even with those eyes that seem to know everything about the world.

    Still as good as myself.

    Because it felt like I wasn��t looking back properly.

    Even though I was emunicated.

    ��Anyway, it��s a rmendation from senior Akshan.��

    Gabriel felt that Hoyeol needed to reflect on himself.

    And this is the perfect space to reflect on yourself.

    It was just a ��mirror that does not reflect a shadow.��

    ��There��s no need for you to rush, right?��

    I felt like I had already achieved enough.

    If you look back at yourself through the mirror and gain enlightenment, you will be able to break through the barrier and chase after me. Of course, as long as you get off this guy��s back.

    ��You have to walk up honestly like Akshan.��

    Thinking like that makes me feel even more sorry?

    Even if you break through the middleyer barrier, there are other adversities and trials lurking in the corridor. Among them, there was an upper barrier that blocked Gabriel himself.

    however.

    ��No, it might not be a problem for you.��

    Gabriel, who had been struggling, shrugged his shoulders.

    ��Anyway�� Should I hope youe up or not? ��As someone who hasmitted a crime, I am not in a position to support him.��

    If I had known this would happen, I wouldn��t have pushed.

    ��Even at the moment of falling, his expression was grim����

    Even while he was worried, one fact did not change.

    The closer you get to the top of the corridor.

    The body begins to tremble more violently.

    There was not much time left to face the Shadow God.

    ��To be honest����

    Gabrielle let out a small smile.

    ��Maybe I just didn��t want to be disturbed.��

    A group of shadow mercenaries that are no different from the devil.

    I wandered the continent to hunt them and found out that there was a shadow god behind them, and I made a contract with him to hunt down the source, the shadow god.

    Laughteres out again.

    ��Actually, even if I think about it, there is no excuse.��

    That judgment became the decisive factor that led to Gabriel��s emunication from Akshan. Nevertheless, Gabriel had no regrets. Even if I broke Akshan��s rules.

    Because Gabriel had no shame in his actions.

    Sreung.

    ��Akshan, you are a shackle to me in many ways.��

    Gabriel��s voice rang solemnly.

    ��Nevertheless.��

    Eventually, the shadow god greeted Gabriel.

    ��For Akshan.��

    Crash.

    *

    [ss Quest: Nevertheless, for Akshan]

    Gabriel, Akshan��s emunicated demon hunter.

    He has hunted evil by any means possible. Unable to die even in death, he hopes to hunt down the ultimate evil that took everything from him.

    Akshan��sst survivor, choose.

    Is itpliance with the rules that you want?

    Is it the hunt for a new evil that is not the devil?

    -Follow Akshan��s rules. (Optional)

    �C Join Gabriel��s hunt for the Shadow God. (Optional)

    Akshan��s main enemy?

    In any case, it was limited to demons.

    Honestly, I think it��s realistic.

    ��In fact, there are many children who are worse than the devil.��

    Isn��t this a world full of people who are no different from devils?

    The ability to survive by turning them all into enemies.

    Because the screwed demon hunter didn��t have it.

    That was the reason why Gabriel was emunicated.

    He broke Akshan��s rules and hunted evildoers rather than demons.

    I looked at the quest objective.

    ��Are you asking me to choose?��

    Perhaps a lot is at stake in this choice.

    That��s Akshan��s Last Survivor.

    Am I not the real leader of Akshan now?

    ��The direction in which the new Akshan will move forward.��

    Actually, the choice wasn��t difficult.

    ��Because I said something.��

    I will hunt down Rayman Shen, who is no different from the devil.

    You said it with a mouth that if you spit it out, it will definitelye true, right?

    of course.

    ��I didn��t know they would reject this.��

    I looked at the newly updated quest objective.

    -Follow Akshan��s rules. (Optional)

    �C Join Gabriel��s hunt for the Shadow God. (Failure)

    -Track Gabriel. (Optional)

    Gabriel.

    Why did our senior senior push me?

    I couldn��t guess just from the words spoken in Akshan style.

    But one thing is certain.

    Although I don��t know Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��I hope you prepare a good reason, Gabriel.��

    Because our Grandfell is someone who cannot tolerate unnecessary waste of time. If there is no appropriate reason, you will have to be prepared to take appropriate action, regardless of whether you are a senior or not��!

    I look again at the four sides surrounded by mirrors.

    [Hidden piece: A mirror that does not cast a shadow]

    As the name suggests, there was no shadow on my reflection in the mirror.

    But it wasn��t a big problem.

    The really big problem was my behavior in the mirror.

    From the moment I came to my senses until now.

    I am in ce.

    Didn��t move a single step.

    Again- Because

    in the mirror, I was walking with my shoes making noise.

    Was the word used in times like this reversed?

    Magic tower wizards or AAU branch leaders.

    I think I understand why they were so surprised by my appearance.

    This��

    ����isn��t the pressure a joke?��

    Gather information in a split second.

    ��Maybe that��s my shadow.��

    My shadow like the VIPs.

    The reason for that assumption is simple.

    Where has my shadow gone that is not reflected in the mirror?

    That thing moving freely in the mirror.

    If you think of it as my shadow, the situation fits perfectly.

    then.

    [Appropriate level: Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo]

    I understand such a bizarre appropriate level setting.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    To be honest, I had no choice but to hesitate.

    Lately, my worries have been deepening.

    Granfell is merciful or not merciful.

    From the Granfell I have been thinking about and the actual actions of the Granfell.

    I was feeling a sense of disconnect.

    So I had no choice but to be even more nervous.

    Gabriel��s words suddenly pass by.

    -��I am just a shadow of a body that has already be white. This means that all shadows, including my guest, do not move based on reason, but ording to their innate nature.��

    When I heard that, I thought it was true that the Akshan demon hunters I knew would never forget their duties even after death. I was overly confident and got stabbed in the head��

    ��Of course, that��s not what��s important right now.��

    Okay, whatever the process is.

    Enter the hidden piece ��Mirror that does not reflect a shadow��.

    I was able to face my shadow.

    Maybe thanks to that.

    ��Maybe we can check.��

    Granfell��s innate nature.

    The true intention.

    Of course, like Gran Fell, actions speak louder than words.

    It didn��t take long to find out what was going on.

    chuck.

    As Granfell raises his hand beyond the mirror, the scenery changes.

    Goooooh.

    Countless magic circles floating in the air.

    ��!��

    I could feel it the moment I witnessed it.

    ��You have no mercy towards me as expected, Granfell?!��

    Rather than feeling sad, I��m worried about whether I can stop it.

    It has to be.

    I don��t even activate [Infant Supremacy].

    However, it did not fall into the status abnormality [ckening].

    Just what I, Lee Ho-yeol, have umted.

    Having to face the merciless Granfell.

    By the way, you don��t even give me time to think��?

    Suoooo.

    Attribute Pure Magic Destruction Enchantment Twilight Magic��.

    Countless school magics appear.

    It��s pouring down towards me.

    That sight is truly spectacr.

    I am so powerful that humans feel insignificant.

    ��Architectural magic�� Can you stop something like that by building a wall?��

    Building magic requires main ingredients.

    However, it was a hidden piece with mirrors on all sides.

    A poor wall made of mirrors.

    Can you block a magic lump like that?

    As the founder of architectural magic, I assert.

    ��It��s absolutely impossible.��

    In that case, there is only reversal magic.

    Understand the structure of the pouring magic.

    Of course, reversal magic is not omnipotent.

    Interfering with someone else��s magic requires an enormous amount of mental power. Reversing a single spell is inherently difficult. But no matter what��

    ��Aren��t we the only ones left?��

    elerate thinking more quickly.

    Observe the magic and analyze its structure with an upright posture.

    Damn, it feels like my brain cells are burning out.

    But in the end, we seeded in manifesting it in the reverse order.

    Papa papa phat.

    Truly crazy, high-level magic.

    Ssssss.

    One by one, the magical baptism turns into pure mana particles and scatters into the air. And between the fluttering mana particles, Granfell beyond the mirror rushes in.

    Again.

    My vision is also poor due to the reversal magic.

    Head too.

    My body was also suffering from tremendous fatigue.

    There is no mercy, Granfell in the mirror. If I had known that the sound of the heels of my shoes would make such an eerie sound, I would have changed to shoes that made less noise a long time ago��!

    Kwakakakak.

    The body is thrown back just by the pressure of the Heavenly Demon Reigning Bo.

    ����shit.��

    Maybe it��s no longer time to be stubborn. There may have been a situation where I had to prepare for [Runaway] and use [Children��s sole possession of the world].

    It was a moment when I, barely able to maintain my bnce, took a deep breath.

    My cubic crystal.

    No, the cubic crystal of Granfell opened its mouth.

    ��It��s sad to see you trying so hard to imitate.��

    At those words, I suddenly realized.

    ��wait for a sec.

    Why was I so sure that the being in the mirror was Granfell?

    Simply because Granfell��s full name is clearly stated at the appropriate level?

    ����no.��

    Yes.

    What was reflected in the mirror was me, Lee Ho-yeol.

    I could have been mistaken for a moment because my hair was getting longer.

    In any case, it means Lee Ho-yeol.

    That��s natural.

    Because I��m not going crazy or turning ck right now.

    The moment you realize that fact.

    The figure beyond the mirror began to look different.

    Because I knew better than anyone else what emotions were hidden behind that ice-cold expression. It means that you can clearly see it even without showing it behind your face.

    ��No, is that all there is?��

    I also know that she used magic like glue to secure the jacket she wore on her shoulder, and that there were green tea bags stored in the inside pocket of that fancy jacket.

    The snout is like a vagina and helps out.

    ��In the end, it��s just an illusion.��

    Yes, well said, Granfell.

    I have a specialty in understanding topics.

    Thanks to you, there is no pride.

    What kind of illusion of goldcquering was added to the achievements I have umted?

    I know it better than anyone else!

    ��if. If it were really you and not me, Granfell.��

    I may have been genuinely afraid��!

    If that were me, Lee Ho-yeol, rather than being afraid, I would actually feel sympathy. It��s my poor little daughter. It��s so pitiful that even in the mirror, I��m suffering from dark history.

    Okay.

    At that point, I naturally stretched out my hand.

    I took out the gloves from my inventory.

    The moment when the truth of the hidden piece waspletely revealed.

    There was no more time to get stuck in a ce like this.

    From left to right.

    [Commander��s Gloves �C Wisdom of the Old Dragon]

    [ss: Myth]

    [Restriction: Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo]

    [Effect: Dered by Eunaxus, the great elder dragon who will be recorded in myth. ��Through my inheritance, Cloudy will be able to understand and utter eloquence!��]

    Eventually, as the king of all things, I uttered eloquence.

    ��Break, illusion.��

    These are the sayings of a dragon that tears apart dimensions.

    Barriers that understand the structure.

    As you can see.

    Wajangchang.

    This means that it can be destroyed at once.

    As the mirrors on all sides shattered, I in the mirror copsed along with them.

    At the same time, the shadow returned and the sight before my eyes began to blink.

    [You have cleared the hidden piece ��Mirror that does not reflect a shadow.��]

    Of course, I was not happy at all.

    ��You pushed me into a ce like this, Gabriel.��

    Goooooh.

    I immediately created an interference portal on the scattering magic power.

    The target coordinates are, of course, Gabriel.

    Don��t ask how I can set coordinates as a target.

    ��Because you can do quite a lot with different levels of magical power.��

    Why like now?

    ����!!!��

    Quad deuk.

    After escaping from the portal, I shattered all the chains surrounding Gabriel. And then I came face to face with a shadow god or maybe even Rayman Shen.

    Before the hunt.

    I adjusted my clothes reverently.

    To express it in more detail.

    fluttering.

    It is said that he had both arms wrapped around the jacket draped over his shoulders.

    Then from the fallen Gabriel to the Shadow God.

    I shifted my gaze.

    ��The attitude towards VIPs is poor.��

    He dered afterward.

    ��That hypocrisy will also be reflected in the disposition.��

 Chapter 468

    Episode 468. To be called a god (1)

    Is this why I lose face in front of my juniors?

    ��dump.

    I guess that means you can��t go against it because you��re a contractor.

    My knees fell automatically.

    My head went beyond lowering and hit the floor.

    thud.

    Gabriel gritted his teeth.

    I hung my head and desperately rolled my eyes.

    Apostles of the Shadow God lurking throughout the corridors.

    They saw their feet.

    They were also bowing their heads in the same direction.

    ��I knew it would be like this.��

    The contractor is rebelling against him.

    I didn��t even expect the owner to tolerate it.

    Because the opponent is a shadow god, not a head figure.

    Why did you chase after the Shadow God even though you knew that?

    A demon hunter from Akshan that we met by chance in the corridor.

    Because he said.

    -��There can be no exceptions to the rule. Even if you say you are the owner of the corridor.��

    What that means is simple.

    This means that there will also be a karma bounty on the shadow god who stays in the shadow corridor. That meant that the Shadow God could be hunted through a duel.

    Gabrielughed bitterly.

    ��It��s discipline.��

    Suddenly, I wanted to ask the man.

    Why do you value discipline so much, just like me?

    Are you trying to break Akshan��s strict rules?

    ����At least to ask that.��

    At least I have to stay alive until youe up.

    Gabriel burned out his ��obsession��. The tenacity cultivated through patience and perseverance forced his body, which had sumbed, to its feet.

    I looked at the shadow god. I didn��t ask for praise. Gabriel paused at the dry voice.

    ��You are not the one I was waiting for.��

    ��is it? ��I feel sad.��

    Gabriel recalled the day he signed the contract.

    ��I think I told you to remember it clearly. ��The reason I made a contract with you was not because I wanted to join the shadow mercenaries or gain the power to shake up the Arcana continent, but only to hunt you down.��

    The most vile god, the shadow god.

    Gabriel could tell.

    As a contractor, he was probably the only one who said something like that.

    Even if you pretend not to know, you will have no choice but to remember.

    It was the moment when the bolt was loaded into the crossbow.

    ��Do you remember everything?��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��The noisy chirping of insects.��

    I look at the shadow god.

    Bloody pupils on a pale face.

    Maybe it was because of this, but he seemed full of emptiness. The focus was also unclear. A gaze that is directed at oneself but seems to be looking at somethingpletely different.

    of course.

    Crash.

    Gabriel didn��t listen.

    What is the difference between these people who are no different from the devil?

    Gabriel, who had been hunting everyone, knew.

    Last moment.

    Unlike the devil who only thinks about the pain of burning in hell fire.

    These people, who are no different from the devil, deny their mistakes until the end.

    Like a shadow god before my eyes.

    ��Thank you. ��Thanks to you, my faith never wavered.��

    A tenacity that goes against the master-servant rtionship.

    Gabriel fired the crossbow.

    It was the moment when the full-scale hunting was about to begin.

    Chireung.

    Ink-colored chains extend from all directions.

    There was no time to react.

    Chains began to bind Gabriel��s limbs by the nape of his neck.

    Crack.

    ��Oops!!��

    I was sure.

    My limbs and neck were broken. Nevertheless, the reason he was still alive was simple. This was because the Shadow God did not break the contract with himself.

    Eventually, the chain was pulled taut.

    Ttudeuk.

    At the same time as the sound of bones crunching.

    I am forced to raise my head.

    The Shadow God spoke to Gabriel.

    ��To me it was simple mercy.��

    ��mercy?

    What does mercy mean?

    Gabriel repeated to himself.

    ��Look at the results you brought about.��

    Focusing on the shadow mercenaries.

    The darkness of the Arcana Continent gradually expanded its influence.

    In the process, countless innocent people were sacrificed.

    ��Do you know why they were sacrificed?��

    The man��s voice was eerily serious.

    ��Because you did not ask for mercy from me.��

    is it.

    They looked at us like real bugs.

    Gabriel was convinced.

    ��No, maybe it��s not just you.��

    Including the Goddess Church that worships the Goddess.

    They were the Arcana people who believed in the existence of numerous gods and served them.

    But have the gods ever answered their prayers?

    -��As a priest, let��s take care of those who have nowhere else to go����

    Gabriel suddenly remembered the priest of the Goddess Church who had been murdered by a gunman. Even the priest who served her in a lower ce than anyone else did not look down on the goddess.

    The Shadow God continued.

    ��Because I was the only one who didn��t make it to the pantheon. I am the only one who can hear your prayers. Because I didn��t beg. ��Because I didn��t crave it.��

    A pantheon��?

    It was not an area that Gabriel, who was only human, could understand.

    Nevertheless, the shadow god continued his story.

    ��After that day, the door to the pantheon was tightly closed and did not move at all. Can your prayers to the goddess, the sun god, and all gods reach beyond the door? ��Do not me them for not responding.��

    like.

    ��Moreover, I took pity on your situation and made your prayerse true. I am the only one who did not attain godhood and could not ascend to the pantheon��! ��I stayed here and showed mercy to you guys.��

    As if venting anger.

    ����Ugh.��

    Every time that happened, the chains pressed on Gabriel more and more strongly.

    Gabriel thought.

    I don��t know what they��re talking about, but they��re spewing out unfair stories.

    It was exactly as I expected.

    however.

    ��But there is nothing left for me. That��s why I have no choice but to hate. ��The damned race that blocked the pantheon, destroyed the bridge, and even swallowed the divine beast.��

    Where his gaze was directed was the whale he had boarded.

    I never thought the Shadow God would spit out hateful words towards the whale.

    I didn��t expect it.

    Gabriel pondered the Shadow God��s words.

    ����Is it his job to blockade the pantheon?��

    Apparently, Akshan��s demon hunter called that a ��bad omen��.

    Only then did Gabrielpletely regret his actions.

    ��Holy shit.��

    If only I hadn��t pushed him.

    I would havepletely understood what he said.

    The shadow god continued to express his resentment.

    ��I thought endlessly. Why was I abandoned? Why was I the only one who could not ascend to the pantheon and was left behind on the Arcana continent? Why did the gods submit to them without offering any resistance? ��After much pains and suffering, I arrived at the answer.��

    The destion around my eyes became even darker.

    ��It was all because of ��them��.��

    It was then.

    Quad deuk.

    Magical particles scatter in the air.

    The chain that was binding Gabriel was broken.

    ��The attitude towards VIPs is poor. ��This will also be reflected in the disposition.��

    Despite the sudden harsh words, the shadow god responded as if he had been waiting.

    ��Yes. ��The culprits were you ��adventurers��.��

    *

    What were the two of you talking about?

    ����Is he ming the adventurer for everything?��

    Of course, there was no way to have a friendly conversation.

    The moment we meet.

    Blinking vision.

    [The Shadow God changes the field.]

    The moment I saw that message, I could feel it intuitively.

    ��First of all, no.��

    It��s a pity that the Shadow God is not Rayman Shen.

    Even assuming that it is a directing that changes the field.

    Would Rayman Shen me the yer?

    ��Opinions are still divided.��

    Even though Granfell regarded Rayman Shen as prey.

    To be honest, Rayman Shen��s actions were full of doubts.

    When they release ridiculous new updates, I wonder if they are hoping for the destruction of humanity, but when I see them constantly paying out rewards for clearing cracks, that thought has to disappear.

    of course.

    ��Hiel.��

    Rather than that, I looked at Gabriel first.

    Since it��s a shadow, it doesn��t seem to die.

    Even at first nce, I was in no condition to move.

    ��Help Gabriel.��

    ��I will follow your will.��

    ����Nice to meet you again.��

    Do you like our senior?

    Of course, this side of Neoksal is better.

    I responded calmly.

    ��I will listen to your situation after the situation is over.��

    Yes, now was the time to face the shadow god who had been waiting for me to meet him. When I looked at it, it seemed that the favorability rating that was close to the lowest was not really an error.

    ��I was waiting for you.��

    A changing field.

    Before I knew it, the surroundings had turned dark.

    If there��s something different��.

    It��s an empty space where you can only seerge and small prototypes.

    They were floating in the air like fish in an aquarium.

    ��What is this scenery?��

    My inner aesthetic sense was screaming.

    The harsh words you spat a moment ago are already enough, Granfell.

    I swallowed my harsh words and got to the point.

    ��Announce the contract with the shadow mercenaries.��

    The Shadow God nodded at my words.

    ��Shadow mercenaries? That kind of contract can be returned to nothing. Okay, tell me what you want again. ��What do you want from me?��

    I continued.

    ��Apologize to those who were sacrificed in your contract.��

    The yard that came this far.

    An apology to Granfell��s sister is not enough.

    It would be profitable if you received an apology for all your evil deeds.

    But��

    ��Good. ��I will also sincerely apologize to him.��

    ��How can you not be overly soft?

    Of course, I know that the outside and inside are different.

    I didn��t really believe what he said.

    Thanks to that, I wasn��t surprised.

    ��So now is it my turn?��

    Yes, there is give and take in everything.

    Tell me.

    It won��t be toote to listen and think about whether or not you will listen to it.

    As I remained silent, the Shadow God spoke.

    ��Do you know what kind of ce this space is?��

    Do I know about this strange ce?

    It looks like he wasn��t expecting it in the first ce.

    The Shadow God gritted his teeth and spat out.

    ��This swampy field is the entrance to the pantheon.��

    Pantheon.

    It��s the ce specified in the quest [Uncovering the Darkness].

    It was a ce where an unworthy shadow god wanted to ascend.

    To be honest, I didn��t understand.

    ��Isn��t a pantheon a ce where there are gods?��

    But why is it that I can��t even see anything rted to God?

    Are there just prototypes floating around?

    Of course, the doubts did notst long.

    ����wait for a sec.��

    I realized it toote.

    Why is it called the Shadow God, not the Shadow Mercenaries, and the dark side of the Arcana Continent? AAU branch leaders, including Park Min-jae, warned me several times.

    -��I know that the Shadow Mercenaries joined the Crusade Alliance and proved their pride. But what we are concerned about is that the setup existed��!��

    -��They are still the biggest dark side on the Arcana Continent.��

    -��There is a high possibility that the Shadow Mercenaries or Shadow God will act as a difficult enemy for yers and adventurers until thest half of the Arcana Continent Biography story��!��

    Shall I be honest?

    ��In a way, it��s a gossip directed at Kichine.��

    So I didn��t even pretend to listen at that time.

    I don��t know, but does Granfell evaluate someone based on what others say?

    I didn��t have that kind of personality.

    However, I knew that I couldn��t ignore the settings.

    The existing settings are realized in some way.

    Because I learned it through experience.

    The moment I realized that fact, my thoughts went to the prototype.

    ��If Rayman Shen moved to realize the setting.��

    What if the Shadow Gods had to have a good reason to antagonize the yer? When I thought about it that way, this whole scene started to make sense. As if to support my guess, the Shadow God shouted.

    ��Yes! Both the divine beasts guarding the pantheon and the beautiful scenery were all eaten by the damn monsters! Do you know why? Yes, it was all for you. ��It was for you adventurers who are favored by that monster!��

    His eyes turn to the tightly closed iron door in the air.

    ��Thanks to this, I no longer know anything about what is going on inside the pantheon. It was such a miserable feeling that I couldn��t bear it. In the meantime, I found you. ��I suppressed my hatred towards you and invited you to the corridor. In order to devour you and achieve the status of reaching the pantheon��!!��

    Is that so?

    I looked at the Shadow God with a steady gaze.

    What can I say, I wasn��t like anyone else.

    ��It looks like he��s being swayed by that guy��s settings.��

    Of course, you will have to listen to the details to find out.

    Before we talk.

    I need to make one thing clear.

    I lifted the earrings from my belt.

    No, I took out the illusion breaker.

    And swung.

    Suddenly.

    A shadow god who stands still.

    I don��t know of any other illusions.

    Rayman Sean I refuse to be treated like that trash bastard.

    Kwakwakwakkwak.

    Pantheon.

    That entrance.

    The floating prototypes explode and sparkle.

    [The level has risen.]

    [The level has risen.]

    [The level has risen.]��

    Eventually, I asked.

    ��I��ll ask again.��

    ����?��

    ��Is that delusion still valid?��

    ����!!!��

 Chapter 469

    Episode 469. (2)

    ��It�� appeared suddenly one day.

    The shadow god was unforgettable.

    That one day when a bad omen appeared in the pantheon.

    There was no distinction between beautiful scenery, ancient shrines, and lofty temples.

    It swallowed everything.

    I didn��t dare resist.

    It was like an instinct that couldn��t be resisted.

    All I could do was freeze in ce and stare.

    It wasn��t enough to swallow up the entrance to the pantheon.

    The sight of them entering the interior of the pantheon.

    -why��?

    For a moment I was surrounded by doubts.

    The shadow god, freed from his rigidity, ran towards the pantheon.

    I knocked on the tightly closed door of the pantheon.

    Thump thump!

    But the door did not open.

    Because he was not reborn as a true godhead.

    Originally, it was a pantheon that could not be entered.

    I had to believe that nothing had changed.

    Thumping.

    Those floating around the entrance to the pantheon.

    The emptyndscape was the biggest change of all.

    The shadow god suddenly remembered.

    Those who swam inside the pantheon.

    It was so huge that it was on a different level from the ones floating around the estuary.

    The ominous intuition was not wrong.

    After that day.

    No god in the pantheon responded to the call of the Arcana Continent. Distrust was rampant and negative emotions were overflowing on the continent. That change was a great help to the devil.

    -Can I, who do not have godhood, rece them?

    The Shadow God answered prayers even though he doubted himself.

    However, the goals of those who sought the meanest god were extremely impure. The chaos on the Arcana Continent became more severe, and the Shadow God med himself.

    -Was it all because I wascking?

    The self-me that started like that did not end.

    If you have godhood.

    So if you were able to enter the pantheon.

    Couldn��t it have been possible to stop them?

    -To enter the pantheon, you must have godhood.

    For deity.

    To exert more influence on the Arcana Continent.

    The Shadow God did not choose any means or methods.

    The meanest wishes of many more people were granted.

    -��Are you saying it��s still not enough?

    Nevertheless, the door to the pantheon did not open.

    It was from then on that the shadow god��s eyes began to feel deste.

    He observed the continent with an unfeeling gaze.

    -You guys have a purpose.

    Although he did not have full godhood, he was born as a vessel of God.

    The shadow god was able to see with a wide perspective.

    Thanks to this, I was able to guess their purpose.

    -Yes, you��

    and realized.

    That of the Pantheon and that of the Arcana Continent.

    That they have only one purpose.

    -You ate it for the adventurers.

    They swallowed up the hostile forces that hindered the adventurer��s growth.

    It devoured monsters that could never be defeated at an adventurer��s level.

    From that perspective, if.

    -If the pantheon existed in its entirety��.

    It is a hero who appears in difficult times.

    Heroes would not have been able to appear on the peaceful Arcana continent.

    Adventurers would not have been able to grow as rapidly as they do now.

    -Why?

    From that to an adventurer.

    It was from then on that the object of hatred changed.

    adventurer.

    -What on earth are you guys?

    Are you saying that you are favored by a transcendent being that even the gods of the pantheon cannot resist? Even as the Shadow God burned with hatred, the adventurers continued to grow.

    And eventually he reached godhood.

    An adventurer with silver hair. The adventurer, who was just a human, hunted down the Ten Seats of the Demon World and took over his godhood. The Shadow God was sure.

    -You are being favored by it.

    concluded.

    The pantheon was sacrificed only for them.

    The shadow god suppressed his rising hatred and wrote down the invitation.

    -You, more than anyone else, need to know the truth.

    To have reached the highest position as an adventurer.

    It must mean that he received more favor than anyone else.

    The Shadow God was nning to steal his shadow.

    -If you are favored, wouldn��t you be able to open it?

    The door to the pantheon was tightly closed.

    The guess was indeed correct.

    A karma that is far superior to that of one who has umted karma as a demigod.

    Even excluding that karma, the thing in the corridor bowed its head and obeyed before the silver-haired man. He gave his back. Of course, there were unexpected situations.

    -It is not your ce to intervene.

    Because one of the contractors pushed the guy off of it.

    But it wasn��t a problem.

    A man with divine status will definitelye to see you.

    -I will hang out with you while you wait.

    That was the reason why the Shadow God dealt moderately with Gabriel.

    And before long.

    The adventurer the Shadow God has been waiting for as much as he hates it.

    I faced the silver-haired man.

    And I witnessed it.

    ��I will ask again. ��Is that delusion still valid?��

    As if to prove that not a single lie was mixed in.

    It was something that resolutely floated around the pantheon.

    The excitement of blowing up all the prototypes.

    ����What on earth are you doing?��

    The dark side of the Arcana Continent.

    I can��t help but hate the yer.

    The setting of the Shadow God began to shake.

    *

    To put it simply, it is for bnce.

    ��You witnessed it yourself, right?��

    Did you just witness it? Did you solve it yourself?

    Even though I��m like this, I��m still the head mage of the Magic Tower, right?

    Because it was so powerful.

    From the time when Arcana was just a game until recently.

    I realized this while looking at the magic tower that was unable to take any action.

    ��The remaining settings will be realized in some way.��

    I thought about that.

    ��The Worst Darkness on the Arcana Continent��

    Maybe the Shadow God was given only one line of setting. Even if I listened to the AAU branch heads, I only knew that a rough concept existed, but more specific information��

    -��Only Rayman Sean, who was the CEO, would know the answer.��

    Even the branch leaders didn��t seem to know.

    However, it was I who realized by establishing the truth of the Magic Tower that even if it is a set-up, it can be ovee. So I swung the Illusion Breaker.

    Then he asked.

    ��Are you sure?��

    A shadow corridor approaching the appropriate level of 2,000 to 3,000.

    It is natural that the level of the prototype that appears is also considerable. The moment I attack first, they counterattack. That included a prototype that looked like a whale that had been subdued at a social gathering.

    [The prototype ��God-swallowing Bad Omen�� runs wild.]

    ����!��

    A shadow god who showed hostility towards me.

    He stopped before a bad omen.

    That too is a reaction we already know.

    Why, I already heard about it through the powers that were swallowed up by the bad omen.

    �C ��I couldn��t resist. ��Because my body doesn��t move����

    -��It��s like an instinctive fear.��

    -��There was no way to defy that monster at all����

    The bad omen was a tool to delete unnecessary elements from the Arcana.

    Regardless of strength or weakness.

    The existence of the Arcana Continent cannot resist in the face of bad omens.

    ��That was my conclusion.��

    But as I just said.

    ��Was it truly an unstoppable being?��

    Are you watching?

    [Sword that cuts through illusions: Illusion Breaker]

    [ss: Legendary]

    [Restrictions: Unknown]

    [Effect: Destructive power increases significantly when fighting a ��prototype��.]

    [Description: Ego Sword with a noble ego . .]

    Nevertheless, the prototype is just an illusion.

    To put it in Arcana Continent electric terms, it was nothing more or less than an unfinished monster with the effect of inducing a status abnormality [fear] in the beings of the Arcana Continent.

    That��s the proof.

    [Your level has increased.]

    The messages that came to mind the moment you killed them.

    [You have obtained the bounty.]

    [Karma possessed: 1041 karma]

    Even our Akshan seniors have proven it.

    If it is Akshan��s tenacity that can resist any status ailment. Even though they are swallowed up by the belly of a bad omen, they can still keep the bad omen in the southern sea.

    ��So it��s not something you can��t resist.��

    A shadow god who stands still.

    ��I am��!��

    Wow.

    And with its huge mouth wide open.

    ��A bad omen that swallowed a god�� rushing towards us.

    Yes, it��s natural to be angry.

    ��Because this wasn��t your n.��

    Rayman Shen��s intentions? We don��t know everything yet. But one thing is certain: he wants the Arcana Continent and reality to copse.

    ��You can tell just by looking at the tail being patched.��

    Whether it is a regr update or an emergency update.

    The moment you clear it, a bigger ordeal is thrown at you.

    Because that seemed to be Rayman Shen��s idea of adjusting the difficulty level.

    ��perhaps.��

    If the Shadow God breaks the established setting of the darkness of the Arcana Continent, an even more damning and difficult to ovee emergency update may be released.

    No, looking at what has been done so far, it is safe to say that it is confirmed.

    ��but.��

    Have you ever seen Granfellpromise with his prey?

    No, not even Gran Fell.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, also suffered from you.

    Rayman Sean.

    I can��t stand to see things go the way you want.

    -Is it a bad omen that swallowed a god?

    Shingeomhaebil status.

    Is it thanks to Illusion Breaker?

    Do you think the same as me?

    -Then I will be reborn as a sword that cuts down gods and bad omens at the same time.

    Suddenly.

    In an upright posture, I raise my sword and my body, which has be one with the sword. It was only when I was sealing the bad omen of the southern seas that I had to get help from my seniors, but not anymore.

    Kwasik.

    The side of the bad omen that swallowed the god is cut off.

    At the same time, what he swallowed begins to regurgitate.

    The empty entrance to the pantheon begins to regain its original appearance.

    [��Excessive bleeding�� urs when the bad omen swallows the prototype god.]

    It would be a mistake to think that it ended with a single blow.

    Unlike in the past, I have learned quite a few decent sword techniques.

    It means that your body was cut off dozens of times in a split second.

    Kwakakakakkak.

    With an even louder roar. With more and more sword wounds, more and more swallowed things regurgitate. More and more messagese to mind.

    [Pegasus, the guardian god of the pantheon, spreads his wings again.]

    [The blue pomegranate, the elixir of the pantheon, takes root again.]

    [The sky bridge of the pantheon is embroidered again.]��

    Let��s see.

    Considering the bad omens in the southern seas, it may be that this backwater will also bring some big or small buffs. Of course, what caught my eye right now was not such a trivial message.

    ����Pantheon? how?��

    The Shadow God was agitated and had lost his will to fight. He must have never imagined that I would cut down a bad omen and that the things that had been swallowed by the bad omen woulde out intact.

    however.

    ����No, I don��t understand.��

    Just the entrance to the pantheon to find myself.

    It seemed like it wasn��t enough yet.

    More urately, it seemed like he didn��t want to admit it.

    ��If this scene I��m seeing is really true�� it��s all because I truly don��t have godhood. ��Isn��t this what happened because Icked Godhead��!��

    Tears formed in the shadow god��s devastated eyes.

    ��It��s all because I didn��t have godhood and couldn��t enter the pantheon. Because I froze in front of it without any resistance. This whole situation��!��

    Pantheon.

    I looked where the Shadow God��s gaze was directed.

    There was a really tightly closed door there.

    It was really closed as if no one was going to let in.

    however.

    ��You need to know the reason properly.��

    I opened my mouth.

    ��I��m afraid he��s a god.��

    He continued speaking in a Granfell style.

    ��I don��t believe in God. Therefore, they also do not believe in the existence of a pantheon. ��You, who call yourself a shadow god, only seem dangerous to me.��

    ����!��

    A look in his eyes as if asking what on earth he was talking about.

    I think it can happen.

    I am the Shadow God and the Pantheon.

    Because he was spouting things like this in front of everyone.

    But what if it really looks like that?

    ��What is needed to enter the pantheon is not deity.��

    Again.

    I took a step toward the entrance to the pantheon.

    Then the shadow god was shocked.

    Of course, I couldn��t open the door to the pantheon.

    It has to be.

    [We cannot ess it yet.]

    [Currently updating.]

    [Progress: 94.7%]

    ��It is not we who arecking, but that bastard Rayman Sean.��

    I was convinced the moment I saw the message.

    Rayman Shen is inside the pantheon.

    But I didn��t really know yet.

    ��The conditions for entry into the pantheon.��

    So I needed insurance.

    When I did not meet the conditions for entering the pantheon, I needed an ally who could enter the pantheon on my behalf. In that sense, the right person was right in front of me.

    ��Who would it be? It��s a shadow god.��

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Choose.��

    ����Choose?��

    ��Is what one hopes for Godhead or truth, which is no different from an illusion?��

    ����!��

    Soon, my eyes began to blink.

    [You have failed the main quest ��Uncovering the Shadow��.]

    Shake it off.

    It was as if he had let go of everything he was carrying precariously.

    The shadow god copsed and fell to his knees.

    He looked up at me and said that.

    ����Show me the truth, darling.��

    [Your rtionship with the Shadow God has reached its maximum.]

    [The main quest ��The Truth Beyond the Shadow�� begins.]

    [You have acquired the title ��Savior of the Shadow��.]

 Chapter 470

    Episode 470. For

    [Main Quest: Truth Beyond the Dark Side]

    Is what you hope for an illusory god or a harsh truth?

    Light will finally shine in the eyes of those who have given up on being gods.

    -Guide the Shadow God to the pantheon. (In progress)

    Also.

    ��It didn��t make sense in the first ce.��

    Looking at the quest goal.

    For some reason, the pantheon didn��t seem to be a space I could enter.

    You just said it in a usible way, right?

    ��I��m not religious?��

    It��s grandiose that you don��t believe in God.

    I don��t believe in God to begin with.

    I wonder if I can set foot in the pantheon where the gods reside.

    ��Even if I can go in, I��ll probably be kicked out for being disrespectful?��

    I looked at the shadow god kneeling.

    ��Ah��.��

    The God of Electricity on the Arcana Continent, which was a virtual reality game. I cannot understand the weight of that name. However, hisplexion was noticeably different from before. It felt like the vitality had returned to my worn-out face.

    Wow.

    A whale��s cry is heard.

    Eventually, I vomited out everything I had swallowed.

    The ��bad omen that swallowed a god�� begins to oxidize.

    As big as it is, the fact that it scatters into dust is noisy.

    My hands reflexively straighten my disheveled clothes.

    I said dryly.

    ��Even leaving is not dignified.��

    The gaze mercilessly moves towards the entrance of the pantheon.

    ��But it��s slowly bing more usible, isn��t it?��

    The bad omen spit out all the scenery at the entrance to the pantheon that it had swallowed. An unrealistdscape begins to unfold, to the point where it can be said to be a ce where gods reside.

    ��no.

    ��My eyes are rolling beyond what is usible��?��

    Maybe God exists.

    It��s so unusual that it shakes my religious views!

    Thanks to the pentagram effect of pure knowledge.

    All the knowledge about minerals and nts in my mind was telling me. The rarity of minerals and nts is going crazy in a space that is not a treasure trove of a pantheon but merely an entrance!

    Among them.

    ��It wasn��t just something you said, it was something that really happened?��

    Infinite vitality.

    Overflowing strength.

    Fluctuating magical power��.

    Because of its absurd effects.

    Literally, the elixirs that I thought were only legends were actually right in front of my eyes. Moreover, isn��t it me who is the owner of Hidden Piece��s prestigious flower garden and has experience in cultivating elixirs through the cultivation method of secret medicinal herbs?

    ��I just can��t pass it by.��

    I feel like I automatically understand the feelings of a cat passing in front of a fish store. However, this was just the impression of me, Lee Ho-yeol, who was unable to free himself from material greed.

    ��I finally have the basics.��

    Gran Fell is still rated as mint.

    After giving a short review, he looks at the shadow god.

    Anyway, this damn snout.

    There is no way the Granfell style of speaking will go unnoticed.

    ��Still, it��s nothingpared to my flower garden.��

    ��Do you want to act proud even in this situation?

    Of course, it��s not wrong.

    Isn��t this the magnificent golden pce of Yusra? Moreover, if there is a guardian deity Pegasus in the pantheon, there is a guardian elf Elsidor in the Garden of Dignity.

    ��Anyway, I don��t want to lose even one word.��

    The good news was that the Shadow God didn��t seem to have time to worry about my cubic crystal. Why did he seem so busy taking in the sight of the Pantheon that had returned?

    ��I guess I should give myself a little time to be impressed.��

    The story you will hearter will be quite shocking.

    Let��s see, how should I tell the story so it��s easy to understand?

    It may not be easier than exining it to an ordinary Arcana.

    ��Actually, I don��t have the confidence to make you understand using this speaking method.��

    It��s better to see it once than to hear it a hundred times.

    Should I just open a portal and show reality?

    If you understand reality.

    Wouldn��t it be easier to understand the rtionship between bad omens and Ray Men Shen?

    It was a moment I had been struggling with.

    ��I am ready to ept the whole truth.��

    Have youe to your senses already?

    The shadow god straightened his knees and stood up.

    In that case, there would be no reason to hesitate here either.

    I warned you early.

    ��From now on, the world you know will copse.��

    ��The sea I was prepared for.��

    A bitter smile appeared on the shadow god��s lips.

    ��No, maybe they just didn��t admit it. Anyway, we were just gods in the well. ��I couldn��t even look at the world outside the well properly����

    He said he couldn��t look at the world outside the well properly.

    ��As expected, there is a story.��

    I felt like I needed to hear a detailed story about the pantheon and gods. Of course, now it is reality and the Arcana Continent to the Shadow God. And he is busy trying to make Rayman Shen, the culprit of the whole situation, understand.

    ��What story should I start with?��

    Arcana Continent Biography.

    Cataclysm.

    Update from Rayman Sean.

    In what order should the story be told so that the Shadow God can easily ept the situation? I think about Lee Ho-yeol��s superficial social experience. The priority is to form a consensus before talking��

    ��Because then we can find out what each other knows and doesn��t know.��

    While I was thinking, my lips moved.

    ��Chief of the shadows, do you know?��

    ��No matter how important consensus is, that��s true.

    ��Great Cloudy.��

    Me and the Shadow God.

    Likewise, even if there is a consensus that it was influenced by the setting.

    There��s no need to make you understand that dark history right?!

    *

    It is a contract with a shadow god who cannot die even if he dies.

    Thanks to this, my broken spine and bones were recovering.

    I couldn��t even breathe.

    Now it��s only half air and half sound, but my voicees out.

    ����Amazing.��

    With difficulty opening his eyes, Gabriel looked at Hoyeol. No matter how many times I recalled the scene that unfolded at this moment, I could not understand what had happened.

    Is that really the demon hunter I knew? There would have been no reason for someone with such splendid sword skills and extraordinary magical power to set foot in Akshan��

    But.

    ��I don��t know how many years have passed, but����

    There seemed to be no need to worry about Akshan anymore.

    Isn��t that inevitable?

    Gabriel felt the scenery and air had changed.

    ��You saved me.��

    He saved the shadow god, who was not possessed by the devil but was consumed by his own malice. He didn��t turn away like Akshan, nor did he hunt like he did.

    Yes, that was an exorcism in the true sense of the word.

    Even though I was being scolded,ughter leaked out.

    ��Can you see it? ��You and I were both wrong.��

    Gabriel shifted his gaze and looked at Hiel, who was guarding his side.

    Then he asked.

    It was because I had a pure question.

    ��Why are you following orders?��

    He must have been watching my atrocities.

    ��I am a terrible person who has a history of pushing your master and making him fall. Where is that? ��Before I imed my connection to Akshan, I was a demon hunter who was emunicated from Akshan.��

    Hiel opened his mouth with a consistent voice.

    ��Do you really think so?��

    Unwavering trust embedded in noble gaze.

    What are you talking about?

    Gabriel asked back without realizing it.

    ��What are you talking about?��

    ��You said you pushed your master and made him fall. ��I am asking you whether you truly think that your actions could bring down your master.��

    ����!��

    Only then did Gabriel realize.

    ��I guess I overestimated myself.��

    I witnessed a different level of strength in the form of Hoyeol, who lightly hunted the prototype at the entrance to the pantheon of evil omens that swallowed a god.

    As I said before, it was so overwhelmingly powerful that it was hard to believe it was a demon hunter.

    In that case, even if it had fallen from a distant sky.

    ����If I wanted to stop the fall, I would have stopped it as much as I could.��

    There was no need to bring up the Magic Tower.

    As long as they are wizards who are famous enough.

    Because levitation could be achieved to any degree.

    ��You didn��t understand the topic.��

    Hiel added to Gabriel, who was thinking about it.

    ��I guess the lord simply wanted to trust you.��

    ����!��

    Because it��s like Ho-yeol��s alter ego.

    Hiel instinctively knew.

    What kind of being is your master?

    Gabriel answered.

    ��He wanted to trust me. Even if you don��t, the moment you regret it, the guilt gets even worse, doesn��t it? Above all, I don��t know if I have repaid that trust��.��

    Middleyer barrier ��Mirror that does not reflect shadows��.

    Gabriel looked at Hoyeol.

    What did he witness beyond the mirror?

    Then he muttered softly.

    ��As expected, your masters areplicated.��

    Hiel did not miss that word.

    ��What do you mean by ��lords��?��

    Gabriel was still watching Hoyeol.

    But that blessing did notst long.

    Because he also experienced it.

    ��A mirror that does not reflect a shadow��.

    Thanks to this, Gabriel was able to guess.

    Without going through the proper process.

    That I had seen through the middleyer barrier.

    Isn��t the dressing too neat? Considering what he and other VIPs experienced in the middleyer barrier, it was something that could not have happened.

    Furthermore.

    In Hoyeol��s case, it was something that couldn��t have happened.

    Then, of course, there is only one answer.

    ��The ��you�� in the mirror showed mercy.��

    Gabriel answered Hiel.

    ��It��s nothing. ��Maybe it��s because it��s time to die, but I��m saying it in vain.��

    Then he muttered softly.

    ��Can you see it? As expected, I was not wrong, Akshan.��

    It was truly a series of unbelievable scenes.

    Gabriel looked at the trees sprouting from the entrance to the pantheon.

    Before I knew it, the leaves were blowing in the wind.

    Yes, maybe��

    ��If I hadn��t died to see this day����

    Still, I could let go of my resentment and close my eyes.

    That was when Gabriel was thinking.

    Suddenly, footsteps were heard.

    Again.

    Gabriel said sincerely.

    ��You have a knack for making people lose their lives with just a nce.��

    It was a joke, but the answer came back very seriously.

    ��I know it well.��

    ����?��

    Neither his appearance nor his abilities looked like he was an Akshan demon hunter.

    I could tell just by looking at them that they couldn��tmunicate with each other like this.

    Gabriel chuckled.

    ��He is also Akshan.��

    Soon his fallen body began to scatter into the air.

    Gabriel could sense it.

    The contract with the Shadow God has finally been broken.

    Hoyeol muttered.

    ��As of this time, all contracts made by the Shadow God have been cancelled. ��The shadows of all employees of the VIP Shadow Corridor, including yours, will seek out their masters.��

    ��Right.��

    ��Leave a will, Gabriel.��

    At those words, Gabriel looked at Hiel without realizing it.

    Are you really going to listen to the will of a poor guy like me?

    Really.

    ��You are extremely merciful lords.��

    Gabriel opened his mouth.

    ��As someone who was emunicated but was a demon hunter in Akshan, I first ask for your forgiveness. I just wanted you to look at yourself. But����

    You probably know each other better than anyone else.

    Those of you still.

    I never thought we would have been ready to face each other.

    ��I realized that this was presumptuous.��

    Gabriel swallowed the words that were building up in him.

    ��Actually, there are a lot of things I want to ask you. As I said, my body has already been buried in the ground and has be a white bone. I��m curious in many ways whether Akshan is still the same or whether the great evil and demon lord are installed. But I won��t ask or listen.��

    I made eye contact with Hoyeol.

    ��Don��t you know it too? I am a bad demon hunter who was emunicated from Akshan. So, as I am, I will leave you a bad will as well.��

    To be precise, he spoke to ��them��.

    ��If you face an unbearable ordeal, you will find my body buried somewhere in the eastern part of the Arcana Continent. And retrieve my relic from within. That��.��

    Because it will help you in some way.

    Gabriel��s shadow left a short will.

    It slowly began to disperse and disappear.

    Hoyeol spoke to Gabriel.

    ��There is no ordeal that is too much for me to bear.��

    Are you going to do that until thest moment?

    It��s about the cubic capacity that would have made someone sigh.

    An extremely serious voice followed.

    ��Nevertheless, for you who were for Akshan.��

    ����?��

    ��I, Akshan, will see to your end.��

    Not like a demon hunter.

    Gabriel��s brightly smiling face.

    Soon it dispersed into thin air.

    ��Thank you for that.��

    .

    .

    .

    Yeah, it��s all good.

    [You have seeded in the ss quest ��Nevertheless, for Akshan��.]

    [The ss quest ��Gabriel��s Tomb�� begins.] [

    The legend ��A being that sphemes even all gods�� resonates throughout the Arcana Continent.]

    The legend that resonates is Why is it like this again?!

 Chapter 471

    Episode 471. The Shadow Corridor didn��t go beyond what I expected

    .

    After learning the story, the ck exterior seems somewhat lonely.

    However, Granfell��s personal feelings were not reflected in his aesthetic sense.

    [The shadow corridor sinks into the shadows.]

    I chanted as I watched the shadow corridor disappear.

    ��The sky is finally clear.��

    Yes, you are very objective.

    Leaving behind my feelings about clearing Granfell Down.

    Think about yourst words.

    Me in a conversation with the Shadow God.

    Lee Ho-yeol asked purely out of my own will.

    So, how on earth do you use that ��karma��?

    Why did the karma I possessed amount to a thousand karma, like a bounty? In addition, we cannot overlook the bounty obtained from hunting the prototype bad omen at the entrance of the pantheon.

    [Currently possessed karma: 1171]

    I hit them all, but the karma only increased by 171.

    What an incredible amount of karma I have.

    I realize it again.

    ��That��s why I can��t help but be even more concerned.��

    The Shadow God answered my question.

    -��Karma is karma.��

    To put it simply:

    It was said that the steps I had taken so far were measured by karma.

    When I thought about it that way, it seemed like it would make sense.

    ��I must have done so much.��

    As saving the empire wasn��t enough, he saved the Arcana continent and sprouted a new world tree, the mother of all things. Is that it? Hunting down the great evil Seven Deadly Sins and the high-ranking demon lord��

    ��You even saved the dark side just now, right?��

    [Savior of the darkness: You, who saved the darkness, have the authority to contact the darkness at any time. When the effect is activated, you can enter the hidden pieces ��Shadow Corridor�� and ��Entrance of the Pantheon��.]

    However, it is still questionable.

    The sum total of all my achievements, indeed.

    The question was whether it was worth a thousand karmas.

    Even the Shadow God wasn��t sure about that.

    -��As I said, I and the gods of the pantheon could not see the Arcana Continent properly. ��It was the believers�� prayers that guided the gods, and the eyes and ears of the contractors that guided me.��

    There was a reason why theypared themselves to frogs in a well.

    As expected, it was because of the settings. Even the Shadow Gods can make contracts that prevent contract holders from dying even if they die, and they must be gods with more omnipotent abilities than the Shadow Gods.

    ��It was prevented so that they could not influence the Arcana Continent.��

    It��s probably the same as the reason why the Magic Tower couldn��t do anything in the past.

    Well, whatever is good is good.

    There was just enough room to skim over it.

    [Karma: A currency used in the pantheon]

    It seems that the currency called karma can not only be used in the bleak Shadow Corridor, but is also used in the pantheon. I am truly fortunate in many ways.

    Consumption activity in the shadow corridor in the nature of Gran Fell?

    Because I know it can��t happen. I was worried that my precious karma would be wasted without being able to use it. Still, I thought that if it was a pantheon, I might get a chance to use it somehow someday.

    -��Through karma, the gods used to awaken and use holy relics with omnipotent effects that had fallen asleep in the treasury of the pantheon. ��Karma has that much power.��

    That��s also very useful.

    Of course, this was all after the Pantheon update waspleted.

    Rayman Sean, I don��t know what kind of trick that bastard is up to.

    ��I can��t ess it right now.��

    However, we know that even Rayman Shen cannotpletely control the system. If so, it meant that one day, whether he wanted it or not, the pantheon would be updated and the door would open.

    I exhaled meaningfully.

    ��The crime of pointlessly dying precious time.��

    Then a portal appeared.

    ��That will also be reflected in the disposition.��

    The portal��s target coordinates were the mouth of the Behemoth, where the Allied Crusade forces would be located.

    Paimon will return to the Demon World, and at best, only the imps will run amok.

    In fact, I wasn��t worried about the safety of the temple allied forces.

    Yeah, there��s only one thing I��m purely worried about.

    ����So, I guess there��s nothing else but legends?��

    Was a world message printed on the Arcana Continent while I was staying in the Shadow Corridor? I wonder if my damn full name came to mind in that message.

    Because that was all��!

    *

    ��!��

    Kitsch��s eyes returned to focus. That wasn��t the only change. Wolf winced at the heat he felt on his skin. The ��Shadow God��s Brand�� wrapped around his body was burning away.

    Former shadow mercenary members who guarded Kichi.

    ��Are you okay Genga Wolf?��

    ��Your stigma is being erased, right?��

    ��Wait a minute, Director Kichi��? ��What happened when did it happen?!��

    There was a briefmotion in the Cloudyyeong annex.

    ����saw.��

    When Kitsch opened his mouth, everyone shut their mouths.

    Is it because it has be quieter?

    Kitsch was able to recall vague memories of what he had witnessed as a shadow.

    ��I saw the Commander-in-Chief in the Shadow Corridor.��

    ����The Commander-in-Chief is in the Shadow Corridor?��

    ��Wait a minute, isn��t the corridor a ce where just anyone can go?!��

    How did I get to the Shadow Corridor that I couldn��t even go to?

    For a moment, Rock Kid felt jealous in an unnecessary ce.

    Kitsch shook his head.

    ��I don��t know, I don��t know that much. But one thing is clear: my shadow has rushed towards themander-in-chief. No, it wasn��t just me.��

    Kichi rushed towards Hoyeol.

    ����.��

    No member was surprised by that sound. While carrying out numerous requests, he crossed many hardships of life and death. Thanks to this, everyone has witnessed the shadow of kitsch at least once.

    So the question has no choice but to turn in another direction.

    ��So themander-in-chief is safe��?��

    asked Wolf, none other than anyone else.

    It was Wolf who knew the strength of heat better than anyone else.

    Still, why did you ask for my safety?

    After all, it was because I knew it well.

    Shadow, a contractor favored by the Shadow God.

    Just by entering and exiting the Shadow Corridor, it means that you are a powerhouse of a different level.

    Even the shadows cannot be defeated by normal means.

    Kitsch answered.

    ����well.��

    No matter how much I tried to remember, the scene at the social gathering was the end.

    Even that was an unrealistic sight that I witnessed.

    Kitsch was not easy to say out loud.

    Isn��t that inevitable?

    ��Something strangely long name����

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    Themander-in-chief uttered the name Cloudy, which was not a name well known to the public, and as if that were not enough, he got on a whale and flew to the upper level of the corridor.

    So now I need to confirm.

    ��What is the Wolf Brand?��

    ��Wait a minute�� he disappeared without a trace.��

    ��What on earth happened in the corridor?��

    The moment Rock Kid frowned and shook his head.

    Alkali spoke first.

    The situation has been sorted out.

    ��If there has been a change in the contract with the Shadow God.��

    Kitsch remained silent.

    I took off the nket I was covering and stood up.

    Then he went to the window.

    I lifted the curtains that were fluttering in the wind in an old-fashioned way.

    Shoot!

    ����.��

    Then the sunlight fell. It was slowly revealed under the sunlight. A shadow stretched behind Kitsch��s back. Everyone, starting with Rock Kid, shouted in surprise.

    ��The shadow is back, Kitsch!��

    ��also.

    Kitsch was only then able to be sure.

    This time too.

    You did it.

    How many times has this happened already? Will I ever be able to repay him? Will I be able to make a profit just by sacrificing my life? After a split second of agony, Kichi opened his mouth.

    ����Then let��s begin.��

    Everyone asked those words back.

    ��What do you mean all of a sudden? ��Have youe up with a new n?��

    Expressions full of color.

    It looks like everyone was bored.

    Kitsch smiled and continued.

    ��What is it, Akshan-style physical training?��

    ����ah.��

    *

    News was also delivered to each AAU branch.

    Seong Hyun-jun and Yoon Soo-gyeom.

    The two couldn��t believe it even after seeing the documents Park Min-jae handed them.

    ����So, General Manager Yusra. Are you saying that yer Lee Ho-yeol came back after making a deal with the Shadow God? ��No, I understood correctly now, right?!��

    Park Min-jae nodded.

    ��that��s right. ��I cross-checked it with Arcana yers.��

    A world message printed on the Arcana continent.

    [The Shadow Corridor has been cleared.]

    [The shadowy area of the Arcana Continent has lost its hintend.] [

    The security of the Arcana Continent has increased significantly.]

    [The urrence of crimes on the Arcana Continent has significantly decreased.]��

    Seong Hyun-jun muttered . I cried.

    ��I guess it��s true, Senpai��?��

    A truly astounding achievement.

    Someone will ask

    The corners of Park Min-jae��s mouth twitched.

    ��The reaction in the media is no different from usual. The reaction is simply that Lee Ho-yeol was Lee Ho-yeol this time too. But isn��t it true that you only see what you know? ��Isn��t that right?��

    ��If everything you say is true����

    A light shed in Yoon Su-gyeom��s sses.

    ��What you��re saying is that the general manager has proven more than just one or two things, right? From the fact that gods exist on the Arcana Continent. Being able to meet those gods. And if you defeated such a god����

    ��No, one thing is wrong.��

    ��yes?��

    ��You didn��t kill the Shadow God.��

    Park Min-jae ryed Ho-yeol��s words exactly as they were.

    ��It��s just that the shadows became sunny ording to the providence of nature.��

    ��??��

    That��s right, it was the Granfell style of speaking that conveyed it as it was.

    ��Is it sunny��?��

    Questions appeared on Seong Hyun-jun and Yoon Soo-gyeom��s faces, but Park Min-jae had nothing more to say. Park Min-jae had not heard the details about him yet.

    But the fact remains that it does not change.

    ��So which do you think is greater?��

    ��yes?��

    ��The side that kills God and the side that rehabilitates him.��

    The Shadow God was the dark side of the Arcana Continent��s biography story. ording to the rules of the cataclysm we have seen so far, it was something that should have held back the yers in some way.

    Seong Hyun-jun, who understood the meaning of the question, opened his mouth.

    ��Of course, rehabilitation is more difficult and amazing!��

    ��Good answer. ��I finally took off my rookie shirt, and who is Sung Hyun-jun?��

    ��Branch Manager Park. Even though I am the youngest, I have been working for over 10 years now. ��Isn��t it too harsh to say that I��ve finally taken off my new identity?��

    However, there was no bird that would ept Seong Hyun-jun��sints.

    Even though it was just a fake, wasn��t it Park Min-jae who had a private conversation with Rayman Sean anyway? Thanks to this, I was able to roughly guess what Rayman Shen��s feelings were like.

    ��Am I being harsh? The really harsh things start now, right? I will continue to work overtime for the time being. Can you guess why? My n was ruined. ��Rayman Shen, there��s no way that bastard will stay still.��

    Of course, the bacsh was unusual.

    ��I��m going to keep working overtime for the time being.��

    ��No, I practically lived in the officest week��!��

    ��I��m really crazy because I joined Cosmo at this age��!!��

    AAU��s hard work is no less difficult than Akshan��s.

    But just as Akshan cannotin.

    Even the AAU staff couldn��tin.

    Minjae Park added.

    ��Is that what General Manager Yusra asked you to do?��

    ����ah.��

    Sreuk.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    Even the employees who jumped up at the sound of his name calmly sat down.

    Should I call it a blessing among misfortunes?

    The unexpected overtime did notst long.

    The newly updated Arcana Continent Electric official website.

    ��It floated!!��

    As expected, an emergency update came to mind.

    All members of the AAU Korea branch confirmed the details simultaneously through the control room monitor. Park Min-jae carefully read the update details. He was the first to open his mouth.

    ��Everyone, let��s get off work for today.��

    ����!!!��

    Some employees were shocked by those words.

    But instead of being happy, I was shocked.

    Yes, because we checked the update history together.

    Because I was able to guess Park Min-jae��s next words.

    ��Everyone, pack your bags first. ��Because overnight work starts tomorrow!��

    ����ah.��

    ������������

    A new event ising to you.

    A newrge-scale event ��Lord of the Great Monsters�� begins.

    New monsters will be added��.

    ��

    Great Monster: New monster over LV.1000

    Lord of Great Monster: Transcendent Oxidine

    ������������

    Seong Hyun-jun, who was staring intently at the monitor, paused.

    Wait a minute��

    something was strange.

    Seong Hyun-jun stabbed Yoon Soo-gyeom in the side as he was packing his bag.

    ��Senior Seo? Hey there! There��s a strange name in the yer rankings��!!��

 Chapter 472

    Episode 472. Great Monster (1)

    I knew it would be like this.

    ��It��s boring.��

    Granfell helps me by telling me not to lose.

    ��You can��t deviate even an inch from what I expected.��

    Now, the original story of the Shadow God being reborn as the greatest dark side on the Arcana continent has been twisted by me, Ho-yeol Lee. What Rayman Shen can do is adjust the bnce through an emergency update.

    ��The Shadow God��s recement is the Great Monster.��

    The great monster is a cataclysm. And it refers to the monsters of the Arcana Continent that did not sumb to the devil even in the flood of the Demon World.

    To put it simply, each individual can be considered at least the boss monster level of the Zero Mountain Range.

    ��Minimum level 1000.��

    My assessment of that overwhelming level was simple and clear.

    ��It��s a pity that there is nothing to show off but numbers.��

    What a pitiful piece of shit.

    It��s so pitiful that we ended up fighting something like that as soon as the high-ranking demon king Paimon retreated. Arcana and real-life yers are already in an uproar over the emergency update.

    Again.

    Because at this moment, as I was walking down the stairs of the Magic Tower, I could hear incessant conversation in my ears. The whisper wasn��t just the yer��s voice.

    ��When ites to great monsters, there was one in my hometown that was legendary! Arge, colorful bird emitting light�� No, I��m really not bluffing this time, Miss Jibril?!��

    Marcelo It seems that beyond the senior wizards, even the experienced wizards have be ustomed to the quest of Kii by following the teachings of ��someone��. That��s probably the fault.

    There was also a strange tension in the Magic Tower.

    ��I was waiting, Chief Lee.��

    On time for appointment.

    As I entered the Crystal Hall, the owner of the tower, Marcelo, greeted me.

    Marcelo, your face has opened up a lotpared to the past when your skin and bones were touching each other.

    of course.

    ��I��ll be so busy that my skin and bones will be close to each other again.��

    Crystal Hall.

    Go up to the podium and look at the audience.

    Senior skilled wizards of the Magic Tower.

    AAU branch president.

    Even the yers of the Crusade Alliance.

    The atmosphere in the audience is extremely heavy.

    Isn��t it pointless to make a fuss when you have hunted demon lords and great evil that are even worse than great monsters? That��s right. To be honest, I would have been happy to see a giant monster.

    ��Regardless of the loot experience, it will be a valuable experience.��

    Boss mobs are rare, and it is even more difficult to gain such boss raid experience.

    Not only will it be of direct help to the Allied Forces of the Crusade, but AAU will also be able to acquire a lot of information through him, as will the wizards of the Magic Tower who inevitablyck actualbat experience.

    But the real problem is different.

    A temperament that won��t say anything back.

    I spoke bluntly.

    ��The reason you gathered here is simple.��

    As expected, in the Granfell style of speaking.

    ��It must be because Kii encountered a question during his quest.��

    ��I��ve said this many times, but Kii��s quest is a grandiose expression of Inte surfing. Some skilled wizards who were not used to my speaking style hesitated.

    I was also shocked.

    ��A quest for entricity? ��I don��t know what it is, but it seems really great, right?��

    He continued speaking before they realized the detailed meaning.

    ��Transcendent Oxidine.��

    Oxidine.

    I didn��t forget the name.

    No, I couldn��t forget it.

    ��How could I forget?��

    Even excluding the fact that he nned an insidious n called the Transcendental Alliance.

    Because he was an Arcana who stole the yer��s ss.

    Yes, the results were revealed to the world.

    Nam Cheol-min, analyst of arge coalition.

    The material he prepared was disyed as a hologram.

    ��If you look here��!��

    A vast screen floating in the air.

    The official Arcana Continent Electric websitees to mind.

    The screen switches and the yer ranking is updated.

    ��I��m really d I changed it to private sooner.��

    To prevent the shameful full name from being revealed to the world.

    I was the one who edited the ranking information privately from the beginning of my awakening.

    For a moment, I let out an overwhelming sigh of relief.

    Nam Cheol-min.

    He is a rtive who makes an ufortable expression in the audience.

    I looked at Nam Taemin and opened my mouth.

    ����As you can see, the official yer ranking has changed to 1st ce.��

    ������������

    1. Oxidine: Lv.1280

    2. Taemin Nam: Lv.706

    3. Kazuma Hisagi: Lv.692

    4. Leonie Belli: Lv.665

    5. Skaarl: Lv.664

    6. Jesse Servant Ness: Lv.642��.

    ������������

    If it had been like normal, the world might have been heated.

    It is said that a reclusive person who has kept ranking information private has appeared.

    Maybe it would have been enough to cause an uproar that my rival had appeared.

    However, the name of Transcendent Oxidine had already been mentioned on the website.

    Not anywhere else.

    About this emergency update.

    AAU branch president.

    On their behalf, Joshua, the head of the United States branch, raised his hand and asked for my understanding. I nodded and started reading the material he had prepared.

    ��Both before and after the cataclysm, official rankings were like proof for yers. This means there is no reason to disable ranking information that allows yers to prove their abilities.��

    ��is that really the case?

    Joshua Branch Manager.

    That��s because you don��t know my situation��!

    I looked at Joshua with that in mind.

    It��s natural that you don��t know my inner thoughts.

    Joshua nodded and continued speaking.

    ��That��s right. This means that there is no reason to disable yer ranking unless it is at a level that does not even require proof, as General Manager Yusra Lee Ho-yeol said. In that sense����

    ��Anyway, I really appreciate you thinking that way.

    I took a moment to express my deep gratitude.

    Joshua gave the AAU conclusion.

    ��Our AAU conclusion is that Oxidine is definitely an Arcana. ��If there is another evidence, it would be the name of Oxidine, which can be found in the emergency update history.��

    Other than AAU, the thoughts of others did not seem to be much different.

    Of course, I agree with that thought.

    As I said, I knew very well what kind of person Oxidine was.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Your guess is correct.��

    This time too, the correct answer was presented straight away.

    ��Oxidine, he is an Arcanine who stole the yer��s ss.��

    ��?!!��

    They look like they��re asking how they can steal a ss.

    I don��t know the details either.

    But one thing is clear.

    ��The ss he usurped was Monarch.��

    ����What if it��s a monarch?��

    A voiceing from Nam Cheol-min and the Allied Forces of the Temple.

    ��Yes. He robbed Liu Wujunchun of his crown.��

    Only then did AAU��s doubts seem to have beenpletely resolved.

    ����The ��lord�� of great monsters! Now that I see it, its identity was clearly stated from the beginning. ��In the biographies of our Arcana Continent, the title ��monarch�� is used for no reason, right?��

    Finally, towards me on the podium.

    There are a lot of stares as if they are wondering how they even know that fact.

    Even in the face of burdensome gaze, Cheolmyeonpi seems to have the same expression on his face.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, couldn��t do that.

    ��Oxidine level 1280.��

    I checked the status window.

    [Name: Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: Last Adventurer, Sublime Transcendant, Dark Dragon, Lord of the Ten Seas, Great Master of Wei, Savior of Darkness] [

    ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 1061]

    [Abilities]

    Strength: 230 / Dexterity: 236 / Magic Power: 960 / Luck: 16 / Aesthetics: Upper / Tenacity: 25 / Charisma: ��

    [Points Possessed: 10]

    Although I don��t think that level is just a number like ��someone��.

    I learned through experience that level is not everything.

    however.

    ��Oxidine What if he entered Gii��s territory?��

    Transcendant Oxidine was clearly an Arcana.

    However, now that he has stolen Liu Junchun��s ss, his name has emerged in the yer rankings. Wouldn��t it be safe to say that Oxidine has entered the realm of weird?

    ��Honestly, there is no estimate.��

    Why can yers operate on the Arcana Continent?

    It was safe to say that it was all thanks to the [system]. This is because the system, which even Rayman Shen cannot interfere with, has developed yers through status window quests and various warning messages.

    In that sense, everyone is probably concerned.

    It goes without saying.

    Even though I know the whole situation, I am also concerned.

    ��An urgent update to rece the shadow god who was in darkness.��

    Then, Oxidine is the new dark side of the Arcana Continent.

    Even if all the yers rush in.

    Because it meant that it was like an enemy that would not be easily defeated.

    ����Really.��

    How can you torture me even to death, Liu Wujunchun?

    In that sense, this time it��s Gran Fell.

    I should at least get a thank you from you.

    ��If I were alone, I would definitely have suffered.��

    I would say he was reborn as the lord of great monsters. I don��t know how many great monsters they will bring, but there are a lot of monster-level forces here that can safely be called great monsters.

    The senior wizards of the Magic Tower, led by Tower owner Marcelo.

    yers about to enter Gii��s territory.

    And even the big names on the Arcana continent.

    So, I am not a cubic crystal.

    With my mouth.

    I was able to say it with confidence.

    ��Please wait.��

    The problem was that the same was true for Granfell.

    ��The King of the universe himself will go there.��

    Dragon is the king of all things.

    I am the dark dragon.

    It��s not wrong this time either.

    Look at these pouring eyes, Granfell.

    please��!!

    Let��s talk about the time and ce��!!

    *

    Former senior wizard Yugweed.

    The gentle giant wandered the Arcana continent. Because her earth magic was one of the most needed magics on the devastated Arcana continent.

    ��Hmm.��

    The ruined vige was recovered.

    I didn��t like it this time either.

    Yugweed recalled the magical reversal magic that was almost divine.

    Goooooh.

    However, the search process failed.

    ��I guess it��s too much for an old man��s hardened head.��

    Re-emergence by recalcting the manifestation process in reverse order. How can Chief Lee manifest such absurd magic so easily? I once again felt that Marcelo was amazing.

    ��I��m d I��m not sitting in the top seat.��

    If it were me, I definitely wouldn��t have recognized this chief��s talent, Marcelo. Of course, there was no sign of poprity near the vige, which was already in ruins.

    ��I hope you find rest.��

    Nevertheless, Yugweed cleaned up the ruins and covered the clearly exposed bodies of the victims with dirt. What is the reason? Since I am no longer an elder wizard, let me give a reasonable answer as an earth wizard.

    ��Now is the time to selectnd.��

    One day, the day wille when seeds will take root again in the soil you chose and flowers of prosperity will bloom. All the old wizard could do was silently pick out thend.

    It was in the meantime.

    ��is it so? ��You heard that news?��

    Yugweed had a conversation with the earth spirit she met by chance.

    Spirits in their natural state are not.

    The contract spirit was, to be exact, a spirit that had made a contract with a magic tower wizard.

    Yugweed��s eyes calmly sank.

    ��well.��

    Lieutenant y, the Earth Spirit.

    The news that the bright spirit conveyed was a rumor about the Shadow Mercenaries. The news that the Shadow Mercenaries had disbanded and disappeared from the Arcana Continent was a major event that caused an uproar on the Arcana Continent.

    Yugweed looked at the sky where the shadow corridor had disappeared.

    ��You won��t be sure until you face it.��

    It was Yugweed who could not end her bad rtionship with the shadow mercenaries.

    It was a moment when she spoke meaningfully.

    ��thud.

    Suddenly, a huge tremor shook the earth.

    Moreover, the vibration was transmitted only a day ago.

    It was in the direction of the small vige where he had taken care of things.

    Goooooh.

    Yugweed instantly teleported and faced the source of the vibration.

    It was something huge.

    It was a monster so massive that it was difficult to even capture it at a nce.

    thud��!

    With its stubby feet, Yugweed scrapes the floor with its aesthetic sense.

    The vige, which had been painstakingly restored, waspletely trampled.

    At that moment, the gentle giant woke up.

    My hometown was in ruins.

    News of the rehabilitation of the shadow mercenaries.

    Even if it wasn��t, it caused an earthquake inside the confused Yugweed.

    ��I don��t know who it is, but you picked the wrong person.��

    A spell was chanted at the same time as the magical power was released.

    ��Arise, angry earth.��

    *

    Magic Tower.

    Theboratory of the Spirit School.

    A ce where all you could hear was the glutton Payyan��s mumbling.

    ��Senior Pepayan!��

    Skilled magicians from the Elemental School arrived.

    Summon a contract spirit from Gii��s spatial rift.

    It was because I encountered the situation on the Arcana Continent in the process.

    Payan��s face turned white after receiving the news from them.

    ����Everyone understands.��

    Finally, she scribbled a feather pen on the parchment.

    Susssseu.

    Her handwriting did not end in one line.

    ������������

    A great monster appears on the Arcana continent.

    The number of giant monsters currently identified is approximately 10.

    Many of the orc warriors of the orc auction died in the battle with the great monster.

    Great Sage Rise Seriously injured in battle with a great monster.

    ������������

    Jalgeun Feiyan bit her lip.

    ������������

    Former senior wizard Yugweed Lufeng is alive or dead during the battle with the Great Monster.

    ������������

 Chapter 473

    Episode 473. Great Monster (2)

    It��s a given.

    [The great monster ��Be��s Colossus�� changes the field.]

    It is an arcana after all.

    Yugweed Lufeng could not see the system message.

    Nevertheless, I sensed a threat. It was a manifestation that put all my effort into it. Even a golem powered by a top-level magical circuit couldn��t stop its advance.

    ��This is not about losing face.��

    Yugweed measured the burning magic power.

    Only to manifest a golem of a size that can deal with a giant god soldier.

    A considerable amount of magical energy has already been used up.

    Still, it wasn��t enough.

    thud!

    A golem and a giant god soldier who put their hands together andpete for power.

    Kugugoogung!

    The whole area shook just from the pressure of the sparring.

    It��s not my way, but I can��t help it.

    Yugweed gave up her stubbornness and mixed some finesse into her earth magic.

    Crispy.

    The ground on which the giant soldier was standing was weakened in an instant.

    Thanks to this, the giant soldier lost his bnce and stumbled.

    The golem did not miss the opportunity.

    The elerating body of a golem.

    bacsh against him.

    The golem��s fiercely burning magical heart.

    ��Tsk.��

    The heart catches on its own. Yugweed sensed that magical exhaustion was approaching. That means that the battle against the Giant God Soldier must be ended with this single blow.

    Crack.

    The golem grabs one of the giant soldier��s arms and lies down. The Giant God Soldier��s forearm being pulled out simultaneously with a blunt bursting sound. The guy lost his bnce and stumbled, losing an arm.

    The armor covering his entire body was still intact, but the current blow was not damage that could be prevented by wearing armor. But�� what is this guy?

    ��!��

    Yugweed��s pupils shook slightly when the attack hit.

    It has to be.

    I couldn��t see the ygweed though.

    That message must havee to mind at this moment.

    [��Bleeding�� urs on the giant monster Be��s giant soldier.]

    [��Paralysis�� urs on the giant monster Be��s giant soldier.]��.

    Blood scattered on the ground.

    Because of his size, the amount of bleeding was significant.

    A drop of blood also sprung up on Yugweed��s cheek.

    Okay.

    As Yugweed wipes her cheek with her hand, blood spreads.

    Yugweed felt the warmth of the Giant God Soldier��s blood with her own eyes.

    Thanks to you, I was able to spit it out.

    ��You are alive.��

    Thanks to this, even Yugweed, who couldn��t see the message, was able to figure out the guy��s identity. Those are the beings of the Arcana continent who were said to be the inspiration for the golem summoning magic.

    ��Giant soldier.��

    In other words, giant warriors.

    The corner of Yugweed��s mouth twitched.

    That��s probably why a golem couldn��t fight it.

    ��Because imitation products cannot surpass the real thing.��

    Wow.

    Magic exhaustion approaches.

    Yugweed��s golem was slowly returning to dust.

    In contrast, the Giant God Soldier regained his stance even though he was seriously injured.

    ��So who is the golem?��

    I feel like the knowledge I have umted as an elder wizard is being shaken. It is surprising that the giants survived on the continent, but they were carrying out merciless destruction.

    ��My nickname isn��t gentle giant for no reason.��

    ording to legend, the giants were considered gentle.

    Among the giants, the giant soldiers are from the past.

    It is said that he yed a great role as a protector of the ancient Arcana continent.

    But what about the giant spirit soldier in front of you?

    Crack.

    It wasn��t just the vige that Yugweed restored.

    The giant soldier tramples the dense forest with both feet.

    It had taken away countless lives living beneath it.

    ��A state where you can��t even feel pain.��

    Yugweed could sense it.

    There was definitely something wrong with the Giant God Soldier.

    But unfortunately.

    Yugweed opened her mouth like a wizard.

    ��I don��t have the delicacy of this chief.��

    If it were you, Chief Lee.

    It might have saved even the rampaging Giant God Soldier.

    But I��m not that type of person.

    Aren��t I a natural wizard?

    ��It means you have an entric temperament.��

    Goooooh.

    Yugweed raised thest of her magic power.

    The magical heart that failed to form a circle is beating as if it will burst.

    The limitations have been known for a long time.

    Nevertheless, Yugweed did not back down.

    Isn��t the reason simple?

    In the direction the giant soldier is moving.

    Because there was and that his hands had touched.

    Yugweed opened her mouth.

    ��I have no intention of nting corrupted seeds on thend I worked so hard to cultivate.��

    Kugugugugung��!

    .

    .

    .

    Great Sage Rise.

    ��Isn��t this too much for a helpless old man?��

    He defeated the great monster ��Beast of ughter��.

    In the process, he was injured so badly that he could not heal on his own.

    Rise looked back at the guy��s actions.

    ��Are you not afraid of death?��

    Even I, the so-called great sage.

    I couldn��t ovee the fear of death.

    How could a mere animal ovee its primal instincts?

    The wise head of the Great Sage gives the answer.

    ��Then you must have been suffering from ��something�� that surpasses even the fear of death. So what made you like that? ��I can��t say anything when I die like this.��

    At times like this, I missed Pandora��s attic.

    But Rise shook his head.

    It was not long ago that I dered that I would not believe in fortune telling from the attic.

    You shouldn��t make your decision in vain.

    But I can��t help feeling old.

    Suoooo��.

    An ominous roar is heard from afar.

    ����No matter how blurry my memory is.��

    Even though one great monster had been defeated, other great monsters were appearing all over the continent. It was advancing towards Antonium, the capital of the empire, radiating ferocious murderous spirit.

    ��I don��t remember witnessing this type of precognition even in the attic.��

    Then there was only one possibility I could think of.

    Cloudy.

    There is someone other than you who is outside the fortune telling in the attic.

    Riseughed.

    ��If that��s the case, wouldn��t it be a good thing?��

    As I said before, that meant that the fortune telling from Pandora��s Attic could not be trusted. So�� Rise quietly closed his eyes.

    ��Cloudy will be able to avoid the irreversible fate.��

    yet.

    Rise above his head.

    The shadow of another great monster loomed.

    [The great monster ��Pale-Colored Bird�� changes the field.]

    *

    Great Sage Rise.

    Oak Auction.

    Lastly, Yugweed, the former senior wizard of the Magic Tower.

    ��Are you really going to live up to the name of the Great Monster?��

    It seems that Lee Ho-yeol��s concerns have be reality. Even if the other forces were like that, the three mentioned above were not the ones to be defeated by a monster that was only level 1,000.

    ��Even if it��s a boss monster of a different level.��

    To win the game.

    Even though there may have been a dy.

    Losing means no sense.

    Great Sage Rise, who can enter the upper floor of the Transcendent Social Hall. Yugweed, the elder wizard of the Magic Tower. The Orc Auction refers to the fact that even the world��s shadow mercenaries followed theirws in their power.

    ��Then you have stepped in.��

    The Oxidine guy is also in Gii��s territory.

    The mere movement of the Great Monster on the Arcana Continent was proof of this.

    AAU sent me information about the Great Monster.

    -��The beast of death, the eight-colored bird, of giant god soldiers. They all turned out to be raid boss monsters that still retain development concepts from the early Arcana Continent era! However, it was scheduled to be at a high level so that it could not appear at that time����

    The ability of the ss [Tyrant], which entered the realm of strangeness, was probably able to awaken the great monster that had been sleeping due to the setting. Moreover, the person wielding that ability is not an ordinary Arcana, but a transcendental person.

    ��It won��t be easy.��

    But didn��t you tell me?

    Even though.

    I��m not in a position to be afraid of oxidine.

    ��Are you ready?��

    I adjusted my clothes.

    Now the great monster��s attack has already begun.

    There was no time to rx.

    This means that we have to do our best from the start.

    [He who waits for the dawn 5/5]

    [Set item effect is applied.]

    [Set effect currently in effect: 5/5]

    [1. When you are amander, your allies�� morale reaches ��maximum��.]��.

    The effect of morale reaching its maximum was always amazing.

    Representing the properly formed Crusade Allied Forces.

    Lionheart Knight Commander Harkon bows his head.

    ��Please give me orders.��

    Near Behemoth��s mouth.

    Now that Paimon has returned with a pact that was not a pact with me.

    For the time being, there was no need to worry about the devil regurgitating from the mouth.

    ��It��s probably not me that��s disappointed, but that guy.��

    Thanks to this, it meant that for the time being, I could focus my efforts on evolving Rayman Shen��s trolling and hunting down the great monster. I immediately divided my troops.

    ��The Iron Castle is advancing to the west of Antonium. To the east, build a defense line centered around the Crusade Alliance and adventurers who will jointer. To the north, Prosnax and my private army on standby at Antonium Castle will advance.��

    At first nce, it seems like the roles were divided appropriately.

    The deployment of troops was all done for a reason.

    Nam Cheol-min joined the Arcana Continent through this emergency update.

    Okay.

    He unfolded the map and added an exnation.

    ��The western part of Antonium is a mountainous area, making it difficult for ground troops to operate. Therefore, it would be right for the Iron Castle, which can operate in the sky, to be deployed, and the reason why thergest number of troops were deployed to the east is because thergest number of four great monsters were captured. And����

    Of course, Nash, an imperial wizard who was more knowledgeable about Antonium��s geography than Nam Cheol-min, did not stay still. Sssss. The horsepower model floating above the mapplements the exnation.

    ��In that sense, the most elite troops will have no choice but to be deployed to northern Antonium. ��The by-products of evil from the beginning, targeting the newly sprouted world tree, are still reaching out.��

    Likewise, a strong support unit that joined the main unit.

    The proud owner of the Magic Tower.

    Our Marcelo opens his mouth.

    ��Our Mage Tower will spare no effort in providing appropriate support in all directions. And in the process, we will secure the recruitment of Yugweed Lufeng, the former senior wizard of the Magic Tower.��

    Marcelo only mentioned Yugweed, but it is not only Yugweed. Great Sage Rise He was one of those who responded to Cloudy��s invitation.

    I asked Marcelo.

    ��I would also like to know the Great Sage��s whereabouts.��

    ��I will follow what you say.��

    ��I��m sorry for what I said there, but����

    It was Nam Taemin who opened his mouth, asking for understanding.

    Nam Taemin��s finger was pointing south under the map.

    Thanks to Nash adding vividness to the horsepower model.

    I was able to immediately understand the intent of the question.

    ��Southern Territory of Antonium.��

    To the south of Antonium was the mouth of a Behemoth.

    As I said before, there was no need to worry about Paimon.

    Because Paimon wasn��t the only high-ranking Demon Lord.

    ��And he��s a devil after all, right?��

    This means that his words should not be taken naively.

    The Crusade Alliance also probably knows that fact.

    If we only look at the risk, the south is the most dangerous.

    Thergest number of troops had to be deployed.

    ��Because I didn��t actually mention anything.��

    But everyone has nothing to worry about.

    Even if that wasn��t the case, I was nning on putting it in.

    The strongest power that will not be defeated by any great monster or demon.

    I opened my mouth as if it was obvious.

    ��I am there.��

    Yes.

    I was nning to stop the great monster advancing from the south.

    My deration caused a briefmotion in the Crusade Alliance.

    ��Chief Commander, no matter what, I can��t do it alone��!��

    Of course, I put an end to concerns with my consistent attitude.

    ��To be precise.��

    Soon, crying echoed outside the barracks.

    ��I am already there.��

    Krru.

    At the same time as Dragon Fear hitting my eardrums.

    my vision.

    And the yers�� vision blinks.

    [Dragon Lord ��Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol�� reveals his huge wings on the Arcana Continent. Three dragons under the Dark Dragon howl.]

    ��!!!��

    ��I was as surprised as everyone else.

    ��Dragon Lord, Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol? He��s bragging about it like this?!��

    It��s really driving me crazy.

 Chapter 474

    Episode 474. Monarch? More than that (1)

    A system message was disyed throughout the radius where the dragon peer was ringing. In fact, it is safe to say that all yers on the Arcana Continent have be aware of it.

    ��Dragon Lord, Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol��?��

    ��What, Ho-yeol Lee��s ss was Dragon Lord?!��

    ��ss? ��Then, is ��Dark Dragon�� just a modifier?��

    ��I��m not sure about the ss or anything, but it��s amazing, right? Whether you be a Dragon Lord or a Dark Dragon, courage and love feel like they are on a different level, right? ��Skal, that��s so pitiful, what should I do?��

    ��Everyone saw it, right? ��Just flying into the sky!!��

    Three dragons.

    And the spectacle of a ck dragon,rger than all three dragonsbined, crossing the skies above the Arcana Continent. Some had even been recorded.

    When you touch the y button, the dragonse alive on the screen.

    ��Wow, it was captured well�� but it��s a real shame that this is the Arcana continent. ��If it had been real, we could have shown this incredible thing to the world through real-time broadcasting.��

    ��Why not go back and upload it to NetTube?��

    ��that��s right. ��Even if it��s not in real time, it��ll get a lot of views, right?��

    Let��s see. The title of the video didn��t need to be borate.

    Just like the message that came to mind in a simple way.

    ��Dragon Lord Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol�� would be enough.

    ��Well, there should be no one in the world who doesn��t know about this?!��

    There is also a brief conversation that might shock ��someone��.

    ��I think the meeting over there is over?��

    Finally, the executives of the Holy War Allied Forces emerged from the temporary barracks. Indeed, the roaring Dragon Fear must have been a source of strength to the executives of the Allied Crusade.

    ��They look different when they go in and when theye out.��

    ��of course! ��Themander-in-chief joined us, right?��

    ��right? ��I feel extremely reassured just by your presence.��

    Dawn set effect.

    The morale, which had reached its peak, was already taking effect.

    But I couldn��t feel at ease.

    Even if others didn��t notice.

    ����Nam Taemin, you shouldn��t be at ease.��

    Nam Taemin, who was making a promise to himself, whispered softly.

    ��brother.��

    ��huh?��

    ��Chief Commander. Mr. Hoyeol, you were no different from usual, right?��

    What is he saying all of a sudden?

    ��What is it? Actually, I still can��t get used to long hair.��

    Nam Cheol-min burst outughing.

    Literally.

    Nothing had changed in Hoyeol except for his long, flowing hair.

    Nam Taemin nodded at the words of his older brother, whom he trusted more than anyone else.

    ��okay. ��If that��s the case with my brother, then it must be like that.��

    ��however.

    So who on earth did the strange smell I smelled that day belong to? Commander Ho-yeol said it was simply because he was not familiar with the newly acquired skills.

    ��Is it really the effect of a simple skill? then.��

    Granfell Cloudy��

    omitted below.

    What does that long name mean?

    Barbarian.

    Is it simply an effect of an ignorant ss?

    If not, is it because they are blood rtives?

    ��Is there something bothering you?��

    Nam Cheol-min could read the concern on his younger brother��s stiff face.

    Of course, I didn��t ask in detail.

    If it was a concern I could share, it would be Taemin.

    Because you would have told me your concerns first.

    Nam Cheol-min shrugged his shoulders.

    ��Do I need to work harder on this?��

    ����suddenly? Brother? what?��

    ��What is it?��

    So what can Nam Cheol-min do for his younger brother?

    As an analyst, all I had to do wase up with the next best option.

    Nam Cheol-min took out his tablet and checked the n again.

    ��Think about it carefully, Taemin. Unlike usual when demons like the Demon King or the Great Evil run rampant, the goal of this battle is simple, right? ��If we seed in the Great Monster Raid, that will be the end.��

    Nam Taemin immediately understood what that meant.

    ��If it��s the end, what happens after that��?��

    ��So we��re free to do whatever we want, right?��

    ��What do you mean I can apply somewhere else?��

    ��Of course, if you are confident that you won��t be a burden.��

    ��That��s unconditional!��

    The reason I intervened in the conversation between brothers was like that.

    The remaining two pirs of the grand coalition.

    It was Hisagi and Leonie.

    ��We need to work hard on this too, Miss Leonie.��

    ��what?��

    ��If you don��t want to fall behind Taemin, who is ahead alone, you will have to break out of your shell somehow in this monster raid. ��Let��s knock on Kii��s door together.��

    ����What do you mean by this?��

    For a moment, Leonie was dumbfounded.

    Eventually, the allied forces of the temple dispersed to their positions.

    Without overlooking the weight of Ho-yeol, who took on one axis of the continent alone.

    However, including Nam Taemin.

    No one in the Allies of the Crusade.

    It was not possible to advance to the south of Antonium, where Hoyeol was located.

    A view that can see a thousand miles away.

    yers performing the role of scouts.

    They are the great monsters at the end of the horizon.

    No, we captured the great monsters.

    ��for a moment. ��There��s something strange about those bastards!!��

    Because the threat of a multi-boss raid was looming.

    *

    AAU Korea Branch.

    It��s a pity, though.

    Reality and the Arcana Continent werepletely different worlds.

    It was not possible to exchange information and news in real time.

    Hyeonjun Seong muttered softly.

    ��If you are the general manager Yusra, it would be possible����

    He was the general manager who could open a portal on his own and go in and out of reality and the Arcana Continent. Exchanging stories in real time would be like eating rice cake while lying down.

    ��Because you won��t be able to do that.��

    Yusra general manager and yer Lee Ho-yeol.

    Although he sometimes shows off his aplishments and boasts about them.

    Ever since you showed up in earnest.

    Aren��t you someone who has never once lost your original intention?

    Yoon Soo-gyeom responded.

    ��If you were greedy about achievements, you would have changed the yer ranking information to public, right? ��There is no way to prove strength more intuitively than ranking.��

    ��Well, that��s right.��

    ��Because you are someone who believes that levels are just numbers. Now, enough about the general manager who is still going through a hard time�� So what do you all think?��

    meeting room.

    The two weren��t joking around like usual.

    Urgent update.

    It��s the first time in a while that a great monster can afford to eat.

    In the eyes of AAU members, there was more energy than fatigue.

    Isn��t that inevitable?

    Yoon Soo-gyeom chuckled.

    ��Hyeonjun, you changed after tasting the water from the Magic Tower?��

    It was AAU, a group that was strangely treated like a viin.

    I really couldn��tin about that.

    Because it was true.

    however.

    ��Do you see it, senior?��

    ��Yes, your eyes are burning, are you?��

    ��I was treated like a VIP at the Magic Tower, so I have to work hard!��

    As Hoyeol took office as Yusra��s general manager.

    As the AAU was also organized into the Allied Crusade.

    The negative evaluations of the past gradually began to fade.

    ��Right, we have to do something too!��

    ��The yers are fighting four times harder than we are, right? I want to help them in any way possible. ��They put us on the same boat as we had nowhere to go.��

    ��that��s right. ��It��s better now than when I got off work early!��

    ����Hyunjun, anyway, that��s a bit much.��

    Although even Yoon Soo-gyeom did not agree with Seong Hyun-jun��sst words.

    That didn��t mean it wasn��t full of enthusiasm.

    Perhaps thanks to that, the meeting led to productive results.

    ��As you know, boss monsters are of a different level. Even if it is the same level as a regr monster, its physical strength is on a different level. Of course. ��Because they can only be hunted by dozens or hundreds of yers of simr level.��

    ��Yes. ��The directing that goes along with it is also considerable.��

    ��Yes, they basically change the field.��

    If so, it was natural to have one concern.

    ��At least level 1000. Well, I don��t know how one animal could be attacked by tens of thousands of people to offset the level difference. Because there is no business in quantity. But what if there is more than one��?��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom answered heavily.

    ��We might crash each other.��

    He was once the developer of electricity on the Arcana continent.

    It was an idea they coulde up with because they were AAU employees.

    Seong Hyun-jun stuttered.

    ��Isn��t that right? Even in the early days of the continent, having more than one boss monster appear in one field was taboo. ��If the boss mob��s influence collides, you never know what the consequences will be!��

    Seong Hyun-jun worked hard to ask for consent.

    ��So wouldn��t that setting still vaguely remain? Each other is so strong that it feels like the big monsters recognize each other and avoid each other on their own��?��

    That may be true.

    ��If he wasn��t in the update history.��

    ��What if it��s him��?��

    ��Oxidine, Lord of the Great Monsters.��

    Seong Hyun-jun��s guess was sharp.

    Boss monsters may have an instinct to avoid each other.

    But what if you are acting ording to an irresistiblemand?

    Yoon Soo-gyeom parted his lips ominously.

    ��Maybe�� the taboo that has been handed down since the early days of the Arcana Continent may have already been broken. ��No one can guess what the results will be.��

    *

    Southern Antonium.

    [Achievement: Riding the dragon, the king of all things]

    [Effect: Proficiency with all mounts increases to maximum]

    [Duration: Permanent]

    I stood upright on the head of the dark dragon and looked around.

    Behind me, the Behemoth��s maw is still wide open. In front, there are great monsters that are slowly revealing their true identity. Lastly, by my side.

    ��Krrr.��

    There are dragons who have not yet escaped the influence of evil��!

    It really makes my stomach feel cold.

    If it were just one animal, I would at least try to pretend that nothing happened.

    There are as many as three.

    ����I don��t have the confidence to handle it if they attack me?��

    So, the gaze naturally shifts.

    ��Dark dragon. ��What did you do?��

    To my legendary dark dragon that has materialized.

    I did give up the Dragon Lord��s throne to you, my alter ego.

    To be honest, I didn��t have high expectations.

    ��Because there are so many bubbles in my dark dragon legend.��

    However, the power of the legend depends purely on how widely it resonates�� Thanks to this, the Dark Dragon appears to be able to fully control the Dragon Lord��s abilities.

    of course.

    ��Do not cry,patriot.��

    Even the Cubic Dragon of Darkness was grandiose, befitting my alter ego.

    ��The earth doesn��t want rain yet.��

    ��Yes, when the dragon cries, it rains.

    It seemed like they were crying in a different way.

    Anyway, you��re amazing, Dark Dragon.

    ��Isn��t it a hidden ss for no reason?��

    King of all things.

    It is the power that makes dragons follow him, even dragons who have gone insane due to evil. Even though all three are hatchlings, this is an incredible ability. This was precisely why I dered that I would take on the great monster of the South on my own.

    Blinking vision.

    [The great monster ��The Tortoise of the Ten Thousand Forces�� appears on the Arcana Continent.]

    [The Great Monster ��The Horse of Pain�� appears on the Arcana Continent.]

    [The Great Monster ��The Viper of the Sun�� appears on the Arcana Continent.]

    Appearance The great monsters revealed.

    Each one is bigger than most mountains behind them.

    I even felt a sense of heterogeneity when I saw guys of that size moving forward in harmony. But that would be Oxidine��s [��Gii��], who was reborn as a tyrant.

    That��s why I went out alone.

    It was to crush Oxidine��s pride head on.

    I parted my lips.

    ��Isn��t it funny?��

    To the point where I feel fortunate that no one is listening.

    ��Because I can��t earn anyone��s respect. The way he calls himself the lord of beasts. But even that is extremely crude.��

    So much so that if anyone was listening, a controversy over his personality would be raised.

    You spit out harsh words without hesitation, Granfell.

    But I did well this time.

    ��I have to do this at least.��

    Why did Oxidine and the Great Monster start rampaging?

    As the new dark side of the Arcana Continent, it was intended to turn all electric yers of the Arcana Continent into enemies. That would be the direction of the update that Rayman Sean wanted.

    So I had to destroy it.

    ��Don��t let him have such foolish thoughts again.��

    Rayman Shen is already no different from the devil.

    Of course, there is no mercy.

    There is also no need to mention the severity of the disposition.

    ��So who on earth is the Great Monster?��

    Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrt!

    A ferocious dragon fear echoes across the continent.

    In front of the dragon, the king of all things who has lost his mind.

    Big turtles, horses, snakes, etc.

    Do you think it is right to call yourself a great monster?

    ��And what?��

    Hidden ss tyrant?

    I don��t know what abilities you have.

    Whatever it is, can it surpass the hidden ss Dragon Lord?

    ��This is on a different level from the level of difficulty level.��

    And finally.

    Oxidine If you have just entered the realm of strangeness.

    I am already the ��Great Master of Kii��.

    ��Remain silent.��

    So even if it��s disappointing.

    Don��t even think about begging to learn from me, Oxidine.

    Because there is no room for you on my pulpit.

    Yes, starting at this time is not discipline for you.

    ��Keep in mind.��

    Three dragons with their mouths closed.

    To those young hatchlings.

    I chanted as if teaching.

    ��Stand upright and witness.��

    To the young dragons��.

    ��This is the attitude of a king who looks down on all things.��

    You are instilling good taste in Granfell��!

 Chapter 475

    Episode 475. Monarch? More than that (2)

    Granfell is merciful It is not.

    Aside from that question, is there anything you felt?

    At least that one thing at the end.

    It is so severe that it cannot be defeated by anyone.

    Lips softly opening.

    ��Are you doing a trick?��

    Three monsters that change even the field.

    I said that to the great monsters. For your reference, being able to change the field in Arcana Continent��s biography was the same as the symbol of monsters of different ��levels��.

    ��Because there is a unique production.��

    I love the appearance of such an enormous boss monster.

    I watched and evaluated him with the attitude of a king who spoke to the hatchlings.

    No.

    ��Your rolling talent is as good as that of a slug.��

    ��I guess this is a bit of vitriol that goes beyond evaluation.

    As you can see, there was a deep aftertasteing out of the words he spoke.

    But this time, it��s not just about grandiose words.

    I even wore the Dawn jacket properly early on.

    ��Of course Kii. Everything will be denied, Oxidine.��

    If the opponent was a wizard, I would subdue him with magic, if the opponent was a swordsman, I would subdue him with the sword, and if he was an assassin who was good at catching, wasn��t I the one who defeated him with the same skill?

    ��Actually, I just saw it and followed it.��

    My Granfell must have reacted differently to my struggles. Legacy of Eunaxus Wear the Commander��s Gloves, a [Myth] grade item, and activate the effect.

    Then, in ��Dongeon��, it is a dark dragon.

    ��Wee like a king.��

    And ordered the three hatchling dragons.

    Of course, I had no authority to control the hatchlings.

    ��Because I haven��t even purified myself of evil.��

    This means that dragons who are not in their right mind cannot recognize who I am.

    But that��s how society is, young dragons.

    If you want me to criticize you, you should criticize me.

    It��s called subcontracting upon subcontracting.

    Shuuuung.

    ��Show them your might.��

    At mymand, the dark dragon spreads its huge wings and glides.

    Then the three hatchlings also rushed towards the giant monster.

    Eventually, a message emerged.

    [Hatchling, a nameless young dragon changes the field.] Whether

    it is the opponent��s special skill or secret weapon, Granfell��s temperament, which must ovee and subdue him, has begun to run rampant.

    [Great Monster Tengeun��s Turtle: Lv.1500]

    It��s scary to change the entire area into an underwater field that is advantageous for swimming. The dragon breath released by the hatchling evaporated all the moisture in the field.

    [The Wooden Horse of the Great Monster Myth: Lv.1300]

    The situation of the wooden horse that looked like it was made of wood was even worse. It looks like the ground has been ttened so that the wheels on the four legs can roll well��

    Quaddeuk.

    The effort was worthless.

    Every time the dragons�� wings pped, all things were running wild as if they were paying homage to the king. Dark clouds formed in the sky, and earthquakes that could split the ground began to ur in the area. Because of that wind, the wooden horse started creaking early on.

    Thest guy.

    [Great Monster Haeoreum��s Viper: Lv.1400]

    Hispatibility with me was even more unfavorable.

    ��If it��s a poisonous snake, it��s just a huge snake, right?��

    A memory that suddenlyes to mind. Even the one who was sleeping there in the Tetpern Labyrinth, which gave me the humiliating nickname of ��infinitely deep darkness��, had be a monster.

    ��If it��s a poisonous snake worse than that, it should crawl on its own.��

    Dragon and snake.

    An absolutepatibility that cannot be resisted.

    There seemed to be no need to transform the field over there.

    So much so that there is no room to change the field by raising its long body.

    Because the viper seemed to be wary of the hatchling in front of it.

    Three dragons blocking the great monster.

    To be honest, by Lee Ho-yeol��s standards, he was a minister who passed the passing line.

    As a Dragon Lord.

    The scene of trampling on a tyrant was sufficiently staged.

    That was actually the case.

    Krru.

    No matter how great a monster it was, it couldn��t respond to the King of all things.

    If they were giant monsters that were so strong that they could not appear on the surface, the dragons were not enough and were even swallowing the shackles of evil fruits.

    If we were to express the progress of such a battle in a Granfell style of speaking��.

    ��We are finally getting to the point.��

    thud��!

    It��s like a natural rtionship.

    Three great monsters in front of the hatchlings.

    I was being overwhelmed without even being able to properly resist.

    Nevertheless, it is a high standard that cannot be satisfied.

    ��However, there is still a long way to go before it bes formal.��

    In reality, it was still far away.

    Even if it��s the same level.

    The vitality of boss monsters ispared to that of regr monsters.

    Because it is at least close to 100 per day.

    ��Rather than that, I have to do something too.��

    If we remain silent like this, the legend of ��Dragon Lord Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol�� will only spread more widely. Isn��t there really nothing Lee Ho-yeol can gain?

    How could I even sneak a spoon onto the prepared table?

    That was the moment I thought.

    Suddenly, my vision blinked.

    Thendscape began to change.

    [The field is unstable.]

    The field is unstable.

    The cause was immediately identifiable.

    A production of boss monsters driven by giant monsters.

    It��s probably due to field changes.

    That��s what I thought.

    ��Yugweed Great Sage Orc Auction��.��

    These people whose life and whereabouts are unclear at this point.

    Were they really defeated by the great monster?

    they are strong

    Maybe you��re stronger than I think.

    But that��s why.

    ����What if Rayman Shen set a trap?��

    The moment to ask a question.

    [The unstable field copses.]

    Messages shing in session.

    [Iplete prototype cracks appear. All types of gimmicks, including dungeonbyrinth wonders, are forming stages inside the Prototype Rift.]

    ��I thought this would happen?

    Rayman Sean you weak son of a bitch.

    Soon, an irresistible light covered my vision.

    [Entering the prototype rift.]

    [Optimized level: Unknown]

    [Type: Dungeon Labyrinth Mystery��.]

    It seems like there is no right of veto, as if it was an ominous premonition.

    It��s an embarrassing enough situation.

    Nevertheless, there is not the slightest tremble in this iron face.

    ��The effort is incredible.��

    Even though my vision was changing, I spoke calmly.

    ��I value you highly and will treat you personally. But don��t be happy.��

    With a really deep aftertaste��!

    ��Because this is my final mercy to you.��

    *

    Gugugugugung��!

    Antonium East.

    To stop the advancing monster.

    The Allied Forces of the Crusade established a defensive line.

    But the defender��s advantage disappeared like a sand castle.

    Gulp.

    My throat is burning.

    I fix my disheveled sses and look.

    Calmly understand the situation from an analyst��s perspective.

    ����are you caught in a rift?��

    I push myself.

    ��Identify the root cause, Nam Cheol-min.��

    yers have authority. This means that you have the option to enter the rift that is appropriate for your level. But at this moment, Nam Cheol-min had no choice.

    Shoot!

    Intense crack light poured out.

    It was now.

    Nam Cheol-min came to his senses.

    There must be a reason.

    ����Great monster.��

    The scouts who brought urgent news at the end of my memory.

    -��Analyst! The blood fields are interlocking and copsing!!��

    Great monsters, each of which is a boss monster.

    Each of them changed the field.

    Knowledge from a time when the arcana thates to mind were just a game.

    ��They are boss mobs that you would normally never encounter.��

    But Oxidine, the lord of great monsters.

    A situation where he is controlling a great monster with the ability of the hidden ss [Tyrant].

    Nam Cheol-min��s brain finally came up with the correct answer.

    ��Was this crack created because the changed fields collided with each other?��

    It��s also an extremely imperfect crack.

    Nam Cheol-min wiped away his cold sweat.

    Yes, all my questions began to be answered.

    ��A target of the back alleys as much as the Great Sage, Elder Wizard, and Shadow Mercenaries. ��I think I now understand why those amazing people disappeared without a trace��?��

    No one was visible.

    I didn��t feel like I was popr.

    There is only one thing visible.

    There is only one entrance to aplicated maze.

    Your level is around level 100 at most.

    Nevertheless, the situation is probably better than those mentioned above.

    Because I was able to see system messages on the yer.

    ��Whoa.��

    Nam Cheol-min took a breath and checked the crack information.

    ��Dungeon Labyrinth Mystery�� An iplete prototype rift where all gimmicks are unstable and intertwined��? Are you really out of your mind, Rayman Shen?��

    Even the [Explorer] ss yers who are said to be experts.

    It takes a considerable amount of time and effort to conquer one dungeon.

    Justbining a dungeon with abyrinth doesn��t make enough sense.

    A mysterious type that can be said to be upwardpatible.

    As if that wasn��t enough, unknown gimmicks were added as well.

    Arcana people wouldn��t even know this information.

    ����It��s natural that no matter how strong you are, you can��t escape.��

    Of course, there was no time to worry about others.

    It��s a terrible level thanks to the analyst.

    Nam Cheol-min checked the inventory.

    ��I promised Taemin that I would never wear it again.��

    chuck.

    He wore his own te armor and shield.

    Because I promised myself I would never wear it again.

    The durability was not perfect.

    [Strong te armor]

    [Grade: Magic]

    [Restriction: Lv.35]

    [Effect: All performance slightly decreases due to low durability]

    But why?

    ��But Taemin, I think your liver has gotten bigger.��

    It is iparable to the past and present.

    Even when entering a crack at a lower appropriate level.

    Actually, I feel more at ease now.

    Okay.

    Nam Cheol-min is the cause of the decline in durability at his fingertips.

    I smoothed out the scars on my te armor.

    Specifically, the past of being possessed by a low-level demon imp.

    It was a trace left by Ho-yeol while saving himself.

    ��I can��t believe I��m relieved in this situation����

    At this very moment.

    There are no Hoyeol, Taemin, or guild members by my side.

    But for some reason, I felt like I wasn��t alone.

    ��Maybe it��s my mood, but anyway��!��

    Nam Cheol-min loosens his frozen body.

    For clearing of cracks.

    It was the moment when I was about to enter the maze to escape.

    suddenly.

    -��brother!

    A sound rang in my ears.

    Nam Cheol-min let out augh without realizing it.

    ��No matter what, aren��t auditory hallucinations a serious stage?��

    however.

    -��brother! I can hear?!

    ��?!��

    It wasn��t an auditory hallucination.

    Nam Cheol-min hurriedly stretched out his hand when he heard a sounding from his inner pocket.

    Then Nam Cheol-min��s voice was heard from the in-ear.

    ��What is it? Taemin, what are you?!��

    It was the Arcana continent after all.

    Since there is no signal, there is no way you can make a call.

    How doesmunication work��?

    ��Are you gi?!��

    -��marvelous? What is this nonsense all of a sudden? Anyway, I��m d you��re safe. So bro, where are you now? You didn��t fall into the crack alone like me, right?

    ��is your brother like me?

    A possibility that suddenly passes by.

    Nam Cheol-min muttered.

    ����if it��s an iplete crack for a moment.��

    What if all the gimmicks of this prototype crack also include gimmicks rted to ��reality��? This phenomenon was also fully understandable. Then��.

    ��Taemin, I think it��s time to use our heads.��

    -You have to use your head? brother. I��m sorry for betraying your expectations�� I��m a barbarian. When you think of using your head, all thates to mind is headbutting.

    ��doesn��t care. ��Because it��s important to put our heads together.��

    -��put your hair together? It��s probably not a headbutting contest, so what is it?

    Nam Cheol-min chuckled.

    Why did Mr. Ho-yeol emphasize [��Gi-i��] so much?

    I felt like I was starting to understand its meaning one by one, even if it was toote.

    ��If we harness our collective intelligence through the exploration of strangeness. ��No matter how difficult the dungeon,byrinth, or mystery you are waiting for and some new gimmick, you will eventually be able to clear it!��

    Nam Taemin stutters.

    -A bizarre quest? Collective intelligence? Bro, can you please stop using difficult words?

    In those words, Nam Cheol-min sinctly said the main point.

    ��They say it��s better to have a nk piece of paper in front of you. We can alsomunicate with AAU yers in real life, right? ��If everyone understands that the prototype crack is connected to reality and that we canmunicate with each other, we can easily ovee it.��

    Then Nam Taemin immediately asked back.

    -Then what about you, Commander, or Mr. Ho-yeol?

    ����Captain?��

    -Would you like to hear from us? What if you say you are in trouble as usual?

    well.

    Even Nam Cheol-min couldn��t have predicted that far.

    But there was no concern.

    Okay.

    The gaze is directed towards the sword image left on the armor.

    ��Before you worry, Mr. Hoyeol, you have a different ��level�� than us, right?��

    .

    .

    .

    Nam Cheol-min��s thoughts were right.

    A space surrounded on all sides by a maze.

    An insidious [adjective] resonates.

    ��Break.��

    Then it broke.

    Wow!

    [You have cleared the prototype crack ��Labyrinth��.]

    ��With this, we are one.��

    one.

    It means that one seal (��) has been engraved.

    A cold, passionate voice continues.

    ��Please don��t test my mercy.��

 Chapter 476

    Episode 476. Monarch? More than that (3)

    I also studied diligently about that.

    ��It��s just as good as the Magic Tower magic book.��

    Ironically, what yer Lee Ho-yeolcked wasmon sense. Of course. It��s been over ten years since I yed Arcana Continent.

    ��even.��

    Dark history�� No, it was because I was immersed in bad taste. I wasn��t able to enjoy the content of Arcana Continent Biography properly like others.

    ��That��s because I was stuck in Akshan.��

    Thanks to that, after awakening, I felt like I had be a full-time student.

    It was me who btedly tried to acquiremon sense about Arcana.

    Of course, the process was not easy.

    ��He had brilliant talent, though.��

    Of course, Granfell��s head was innocent.

    Even the highest level of magic can be mastered just by witnessing it.

    Couldn��t I have done simple memorization?

    ��The real problem was in the cubic crystal.��

    As General Manager of the AAU Yusra Chapter.

    I had the right to view information rted to the biography of the Arcana Continent.

    During that process, I heard everything.

    -��Are you sure you want to look into this early database?��

    -��As expected from the general manager��.��

    -��We will do our best too, general manager. If you have any information you would like to revisit, please let me know. Generous support from the Korean branch��!��

    ��It wasn��t easy to listen with that shameless expression on my face.

    Even when I think of those burdensome words.

    As expected, this guy��s snout didn��t stay still.

    ��Is this the end?��

    In fact, I have cleared enoughbyrinth cracks that I can count them with one hand.

    To gain that experience.

    The Hundred Thousand Caves in the Zero Mountains were helpful.

    ��I had quite a hard time at the time.��

    Now, I am not only wearing the throne of a high-ranking demon king, but I am also wearing the legacy of Eunaxus. Thanks to this, conquering thebyrinth was not a problem. As you can see, all you had to do was copse thebyrinth crack itself.

    However, everything happened because the circumstances were right.

    [Prototype crack]

    Because it is an iplete crack created ording to Rayman Shen��s intentions.

    Neither I nor Raymen Shen can go against it.

    This is because the rules of the system were not applied.

    I muttered, putting that fact aside.

    ��You can��t deceive me with abyrinth like this.��

    As soon as I spoke loudly, the scenery changed again.

    [You have entered the prototype crack ��dungeon��.]

    As expected, I had no intention of carefreely exploring a dungeon of unknown duration. Even at this moment when I am caught up in the prototype rift.

    ��The Arcana Continent is vast.��

    Because you never know which great monster will advance to Antonium, where the throne of the empire is located. This is true even considering the presence of the Allied Forces of the Holy War.

    It is said that the yer arcana, including rankers, is a mixture of the continent��s most elite forces.

    ��Because only I can do this.��

    Wajangchang.

    A scene of a prototype crack breaking as the lips separate.

    Will it continue to repeat itself in the future? Do I have to spout such arrogant remarks every time I clear a concept? If this continues, I wonder if Granfell��s patience, which he worked so hard to demonstrate, will run out.

    This was the moment I was worried about.

    ��!��

    I stopped for a moment.

    In the next crack.

    Because I was seeing scenery that shouldn��t have been seen.

    A tall building.

    Signs decorate the exterior walls of the building.

    This was definitely a real scene.

    Of course, he doesn��t show any embarrassment in his face.

    ��is it.��

    After saying one word, he quickly shakes his head.

    Is it possible that

    this imperfect�� prototype crack could appear in reality?

    ��No, rather than that.��

    Reality and Arcana Continent.

    It would be correct to say that the boundary between the two has be blurred.

    As I said, I was the general manager of the Yusra branch of AAU, so there was information I could ess. One of them is ess to Another Space, which observes the Earth from space.

    What was thendscape of the Earth seen using cutting-edge equipment?

    With honest impressions.

    It was not much different from the Arcana continent.

    A magical eye floating in space, not even in the sky. Even cracks appear and copse in real time all over the Earth. Because it was an unrealistdscape that would not be strange even if it were the Arcana Continent.

    Again.

    Immediately look around without breaking the crack.

    Crossing at a traffic light��.

    At this point, you can be sure.

    This is a world of adventurers.

    It was my reality.

    ��There are two possibilities.��

    The brain that keeps rolling gives the answer.

    ��Simple imitation or breakdown of boundaries.��

    The concept of ��reality�� emerged from the cracks in the prototype.

    So, is the scenery projected on the crack an imitation of reality?

    Or is it really reality?

    ��The worst is thetter.��

    That meant that the boundary between reality and the Arcana Continent had already copsed significantly. If it were like before, I might not have paid much attention to it. however.

    ��You only see what you know.��

    As I said, through seeing, hearing, and experiencing, I felt that reality was bing simr to the Arcana continent. So I could be sure.

    ��i get it.��

    The cool Granfell style of speaking continues.

    ��This is the wonder you were seeking, Rayman Shen.��

    Yes.

    Rayman Sean.

    You didn��t simply want to destroy reality.

    You will copse the border between the Arcana Continent and reality.

    So, twopletely different worlds.

    They were moving to unite [��Gii��].

    Questions are being answered in my head.

    -Why givepensation if you want the Earth to be destroyed???

    -But that doesn��t mean he��s on our side, just look at Obagi��s update history

    -?? I have no idea what he��s thinking;;;;;

    When I thought that what I had done so far was to merge reality and the Arcana continent into one world, those contradictory actions began to make sense.

    But��

    ��But you��re wrong.��

    Who am I?

    From the bottom, where I had no idea.

    Thanks foring this far.

    He is an expert in Gii who has even acquired the title of [Grandmaster of Gii].

    I make evaluations from that perspective.

    ��The prerequisites were wrong in the first ce. Qi is not something that can be handled with shallow understanding. This means that it must be apanied by broad and in-depth knowledge about the subject.��

    Okay.

    I prepared a demonstration to support my im. Yes, breaking an imperfect crack, which seems easy at first nce, is also aplicated process.

    I continued.

    ��Do you think youpletely understand the Arcana Continent? Furthermore, do you think you have aplete grasp of reality?��

    Someone will probably answer my question.

    I wonder if that would be possible with Rayman Shen.

    Well, you might think so.

    CEO of Cosmo, an electricity developer on the Arcana continent. There will be information about the Arcana Continent as well as knowledge about reality acquired while reigning as the best businessman in history.

    however.

    There are things that even you don��t know.

    I continued.

    ��I��m sorry about that.��

    Yes.

    Of course you do.

    Everyone in the world.

    Even if I die, I won��t know.

    This is a huge dark story between me and Granfell��!

    ��I have no intention of giving you permission.��

    As I��ve said several times.

    I wonder if Cloudyes first now.

    My ck history notebook came first.

    Even I wasn��t sure, but one thing was certain.

    Great family Cloudy.

    The Cloudy family from the past until the day it was extinct. It means that a stroke has been drawn across the history of the Arcana Continent. Of course, I��m still drawing in real time��

    ��Anyway.��

    A dark dragon observing the Arcana Continent from behind.

    I don��t know everything about the Cloudy family.

    Rayman Shen knows nothing.

    Is it possible that the wonder you seek wille true?

    At that point, I spoke with confidence.

    ��As expected, it fails.��

    Wajangchang.

    Andscape of cracks in reality breaking apart.

    Now that I finally know Rayman Shen��s purpose. There was no longer any reason to go along with his remaining talents. The cracks that were blocking meyer afteryer continue to break apart.

    Charrr.

    As iplete cracks break, pieces of dimension scattering in all directions shine. But no bird can turn a blind eye to its beauty. A highway that came into view for the first time in a while.

    [Aesthetics: Above]

    Because I have captured the ��path of aesthetics.��

    I could sense where this road would end.

    Because I have experienced the same thing.

    One of the hundred thousand caves in the Zero Mountains [Sea of Lava].

    I rescued the monster siren from the sea ofva through the path of aesthetics. Thanks to you, I was confident. It��s no use trying to distract me with this trick, Rayman Shen.

    Again.

    I walked only following the path of aesthetics.

    And I was finally able to reach it.

    We were able to face each other again.

    [You have cleared the Prototype Rift.]

    A view of the Arcana continent.

    Wow.

    I guess they were pushing me even harder because I was caught up in the crack. The three great monsters let out a painful cry in response to the hatchling��s attack.

    The path of aesthetics was gradually fading away.

    The great monsters have little life left. I, Ho-Yeol Lee, make an estimate in my head. If I defeat the great monster like this, what can I get?

    ��What the hell? There��s nothing!��

    Just as I was about to pick up the spoon and put it on the rice bowl.

    I got caught up in Rayman Shen��s modifications.

    Of course, it wasn��t that there was no ie.

    No, in fact, there was greater ie than anything else.

    ��Because I learned Rayman Shen��s purpose.��

    However, the problem was that time was wasted in the process.

    Until the three great monsters finally fall into a state of death.

    I was just sucking my finger��!

    The legendary dark dragon materialized.

    I don��t know if he knows what I��m thinking.

    They say hello.

    ��I haven��t forgotten your words.��

    aha. So, while I was away, you were carrying out my orders very faithfully, Dark Dragon? In the process, the status of the legend of ��Dragon Lord Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol�� would have been further enhanced?

    however.

    ��That experience probably isn��t even a penny or two.��

    The levels were 1,500, 1,300, and 1,400 respectively. Even if the experience required to level up rose sharply as the level exceeded 1,000, it would have risen by at least dozens of levels.

    ��Then what are you doing? I��ve already crossed the water.��

    In that case, let��s choose the next best option, Hoyeol.

    This time, I��m not just concerned about numbers.

    Let��s emte Granfell��s integrity and innocence.

    ��Rayman Sean, you are no help at all����

    I held back the growing resentment and let it out.

    ��This is enough.��

    The dark dragon reacted to my words.

    With the will of the dark dragon, the hatchlings stop attacking.

    By the way, isn��t that guy��s training over yet, Granfell?

    ��The king of all things does not slit the neck of a subdued enemy.��

    Aren��t you afraid of being stabbed in the back of the head?

    really.

    You��re saying this because you don��t know the pride of Granfell.

    ��A person who is afraid of the aftereffects cannot be called the true king of all things.��

    He catches all the forms that are not there��!

    Still, this was the best at the moment. Even if I kill the great monsters like this, I have no choice but to suck my fingers. Not only the loot, but also the experience points evaporate.

    So, I headed down the unfolding ��path of aesthetics.��

    The giant monsters that were in a near-dead state were unable to offer any resistance.

    Is it thanks to

    [Quest: Master of the Great Monster]

    I saw it clearly.

    The shackles on their necks.

    That must be the leash that the tyrant Oxidine was holding.

    There was no need for words or worries.

    Crack.

    I lightly squeeze the air with my fist.

    The leash that was holding the great monster was crushed.

    At the same time, my vision blinked.

    [You have met the conditions.]

    [You have seeded in the quest.]

    [The rtionship with the great monster ��Turtle of Ten thousand�� increases significantly.]

    [The rtionship with the great monster ��The Mythical Horse�� increases significantly.]

    [ The rtionship with the great monster ��Viper of the Sun�� rises significantly.]

    So, you did something this time too, Hoyeol.

    Weeeeing.

    Just as I was relieved, I suddenly felt a vibration.

    I reach into my inner pocket for something.

    I tried to ignore the green tea bag and checked my vibrating smartphone.

    Then I was shocked.

    Wait a minute, our teachers from the Allied Crusade?

    What are you all doing now��?!

    ��I passed.��

    Regardless of my perplexity, Gran Fell��s evaluation is falling.

    ��You guys haven��t neglected Kii��s quest.��

    .

    .

    .

    [Breaking News: Thergest joint operation since the cataclysm begins.]

    [Breaking News: AAU ��We are currently exchanging real-time information with yers.��]

    [Breaking News: AAU ��The whereabouts of yer Lee Ho-yeol are still unknown.��]

    (omitted)

    [Breaking News : The only message currently being delivered is ��Dragon Lord Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol����!]

 Chapter 477

    Episode 477. Quest for Weirdness �C Presentation (1)

    Inside the Prototype Crack.

    ��Fuck. ��What is this pattern again?��

    ��This is a bit embarrassing.��

    ����Great monster! ��Where have those kids gone?��

    Each person was isted.

    At first, it was no different from a crucible of chaos. While there were yers who calmly assessed the situation, there were also yers who took steps to make threats.

    ��Ugh! surprise��!��

    But fortunately, the confusion did notst long.

    ����

    Tiring.

    News delivered through a ringtone or vibration.

    It was emergency disaster information sent from AAU.

    A question mark appeared on Leonie��s face.

    ��A signal is going off here?��

    I was on the Arcana Continent just now?

    I couldn��t believe it, but it was reality.

    And it was the only solution to ovee this situation.

    Shift the perspective to the real AAU.

    ��yers are essing the link!��

    ��Hisagi Schreig Rox Leonie�� Rankers are also sharing the screen one after another. ��I think you can start quickly, branch manager!��

    ��Hmm.��

    Park Min-jae, head of the Korea branch, cleared his throat.

    And stood on the podium.

    This is my first time meeting yers like this��

    ��Nervousness doesn��t suit me.��

    Even in the past when I knew nothing.

    It was Park Min-jae, who negotiated face-to-face with Rayman Sean.

    Of course, that face was fake.

    ��This is branch manager Park Min-jae. ��Let��s get to the point.��

    Park Min-jae��s words and actions were still unstoppable.

    ess the link like other yers.

    AAUs from around the world stopped when they saw Park Min-jae��s face.

    ��After all, the only person who can take on this role is our Mr. Park, right? ��No matter how different the yers are, most people won��t be able to withstand the pressure.��

    AAU London Branch President.

    Baker expressed his honest feelings.

    Of course, Baker was not weak.

    Overly brave or crazy in a good way.

    Park Min-jae is just special.

    ��Sir, can this proceed safely��?��

    Seong Hyun-jun carefully asked Yoon Soo-gyeom.

    Okay.

    Su-gyeom Yoon answered while adjusting his sses.

    ��I hope so. ��Very earnestly.��

    The current operation began with one contact.

    Nam Cheol-min, the analyst and brain of the grand alliance.

    A phone call from him.

    ����Are you talking about the crack inside the Arcana Continent?��

    At first nce, it sounds absurd.

    However, Park Min-jae knew how to see people and did not ignore Nam Cheol-min��s words. They immediately grasped the situation and quickly built infrastructure ording to Nam Cheol-min��s opinion.

    Hyeonjun Seong stuck out his tongue.

    ��Honestly, I thought that we had a ce in arge alliance due to blood ties�� but it is not normal to make a n like this in such a situation. Nam Cheol-min too.��

    Labyrinth, dungeon, wonder, etc��.

    For regr yers, not [Explorers].

    It is impossible to clear the trials one after another.

    But if AAU themselves.

    ��I know. ��I found the only move.��

    Things change when we leverage collective intelligence.

    Why is AAU treated like a scoundrel? It was because I knew what I knew, but I didn��t know anything about what I didn��t know. The prototype crack that yers entered into such AAU?

    ��We will provide support tailored to the screen you send!��

    Fortunately, this was something that AAU knew.

    -So, in thisbyrinth, you have to point to the left wall?

    -��is it true? Because I��m crawling, the trap won��t trigger!

    -You guys are crazy. It��s been a while since you guys are together?

    Reality and Arcana Continent.

    yers and AAU.

    The first andrgest joint operation in history.

    It goes without saying, but there was unprecedented interest.

    If you move your gaze for a moment, you will see SNS that are updated every moment.

    Seong Hyun-jun swallowed dry saliva.

    ����From the time I worked at Cosmo until now, I have been criticized on the Inte for being a monthly sry lupine. ��I think it��s really the first time I��ve heard apliment in my life.��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom also took his eyes off for a moment and looked at the reactions.

    �C Finally, AAU has started paying for food too hahaha

    �C At times like this, I feel reassured haha

    �C I guess the old GM Jjambap is not going anywhere hahaha

    That wasn��t an exaggeration. Based on the information provided by AAU, the yers advanced through thebyrinth at breakneck speed. The level gap was not very important.

    -it��s okay��!

    Nam Cheol-min��s vision on the first screen shakes. Analyst Nam Cheol-min, who was only around level 100, seemed to have cleared thebyrinth safely.

    ��If it��s over there, it��s all stagnant water, right?��

    These are the yers who advanced to stop the great monster.

    A determination to risk one��s life.

    It means that you have the appropriate skills.

    ��You can use our support for more than that.��

    That was actually the case.

    Some yers seem to have some leisure time.

    Rather, it also brought news from the Arcana continent.

    And one of them is this.

    ��But, sir, is this really credible?��

    It was ��Dragon Lord Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol��.

    A hot ss that no one was sure about until now. Based on the way he handled the Akshan wolf, some people assumed he was a demon hunter, but I didn��t believe him.

    Isn��t this Dragon Lord a few more drinks away?

    ��It was definitely strange.��

    Seong Hyun-jun continued after Yoon Soo-gyeom��s words.

    ��Right? You think that way too, right? No matter how many hidden sses we don��t know about in the Arcana Continent, the Dragon Lord is still a Dragon Lord. Just hearing that name makes it a crazy, fraudulent ss����

    ��No. ��It��s not that that��s strange, it��s that I just couldn��t understand the fact that the general manager was a demon hunter.��

    ����yes?��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom��s eyes look like he finally understood.

    ��But if you��re the dragon lord, it��s understandable. From the enormous amount of magic power to the unexpected appearance of the Akshan Wolf, which was thest question about skill use!��

    ��Akshan wolf? What does that have to do with Dragon Lord��.��

    ��If it��s a dragon, it��s possible.��

    ����Yongeon?��

    ��Because the dragon is the king of all things and makes everything submit.��

    ��ah!��

    After listening to this.

    ��Then the elder dragon lowered its head��!��

    So far, he has consistently shown moves that only make sense if his ss is Dragon Lord. It was the moment when Seong Hyun-jun nodded without realizing it.

    -This is such a big deal.

    Nam Cheol-min��s voice is heard through the chatter.

    -It��s a dungeon. A live monster appears.

    Dungeon.

    I��m afraid to speak out.

    Nam Cheol-min is seen on the screen raising his shield.

    ��If it��s The Dungeon, the only thing we can do is��!��

    Dungeon structure.

    Otherwise, all they could do was convey information about the terrain where traps might be installed. This means that from now on, yers will have no choice but to use their own abilities to ovee the flocking monsters.

    bang.

    Nam Cheol-min blocks the surprise attack with his shield.

    With that scene, everyone at AAU could feel it.

    Damn, should this be considered a blessing among misfortunes?

    ��I guess it��s an instance dungeon, right?��

    A dungeon where monsters with variable levels, not fixed levels, appear.

    In that case, there was no need to worry about Nam Cheol-min dying unexpectedly right away.

    Monsters around level 100 that match his level will appear.

    but.

    ����No, if this is the case, the problem lies with the rankers, right?��

    The gaze moves to the screen of Nam Cheol-min��s younger brother, Nam Tae-min.

    Indeed, Yoon Soo-gyeom��s guess was urate.

    The monster that Nam Taemin faced was not easy.

    ��It��s a bunch of level 650 Red Dracos��!��

    Level 650 monsters form a line.

    Because they were putting pressure on Nam Taemin as if they were hunting him.

    Nam Taemin��s voice is heard.

    -This won��t be easy.

    ��gulp.

    Those who swallow their saliva at Nam Taemin��s words.

    It had to be that way.

    Immovable peak heat.

    And if you exclude Oxidine, which appeared in the rankings out of nowhere.

    Because those words came out of the mouth of Nam Taemin, who is number one in the rankings.

    Seong Hyun-jun was ovee by ominous thoughts.

    ��If you are Taemin, you might be able to break through. But����

    The dungeon was only the second stage.

    There are dozens of stages mentioned in the prototype crack information. Moreover, didn��t they include [Wonders], which are considered unassable content?

    Nam Taemin also seems to know that fact.

    -I hope you understand even ifmunication is not smooth from now on.

    Everyone who was listening could feel it.

    [Berserk].

    At this moment, Nam Taemin said he was serious.

    It wasn��t just Nam Tae-min.

    The notoriety of the Arcana Continent Electric Dungeon that I had forgotten about for a while.

    Someone muttered without realizing it.

    ��How many people like this can clear the dungeon alive��!��

    No, it��s unfair. What am I talking about?

    ��I��m so sorry!��

    Although I btedly covered my mouth.

    There was not a single person who rebuked that outrageous statement.

    Even if it��s just a joke.

    The severity of the threat yers face.

    It was because we felt it together.

    -Oops!!

    In a tense atmosphere.

    Soon, the yers battle.

    No, the struggle to death has begun.

    *

    Nam Taemin remembered.

    ��I hope you��re doing well, brother.��

    If I had known something like this would happen, I wouldn��t have held it back.

    How can we go around the cracks together when we have time?

    I should have seen your fighting stance at least.

    [The stat ��wildness�� tightens your body.]

    Barbarian��s unique skill [Beerse].

    The rebound is slowlying.

    Reason was bing clouded.

    ����Damn it.��

    It is an unavoidable limitation.

    It��s not easy to handle sword energy and berserk fire at the same time. I wonder if Commander Ho-yeol would have said that there was no need to rush?

    But��

    Kwakakakak.

    Nam Taemin pushed himself even further to his limits. He didn��t even pay attention to the warning message. I parried, received, and ignored the barrage of attacks and moved forward.

    Somebody.

    No, he knows me better than anyone else.

    Even Cheolmin would say that.

    Are you crazy because you want to die?

    ����that��s right.��

    Yes.

    ��I was so crazy because I wanted to die.��

    The reason Nam Tae-min was being unreasonable was literally to cross the line of death. This was because it was to hold back the sword energy that was bing more and more intense in the desperate struggle going back and forth across the firing line.

    Squeak.

    ����!��

    A cool sensation beneath the shoulder des.

    At that moment, Nam Taemin remembered.

    The teachings of Master Harkon.

    -��The sword energy bes thicker in the battle between life and death. There are no exceptions in any case. Even if Sir Hoyeol. No, even if you are the Commander-in-Chief, that is no exception.��

    When I heard that, I had doubts.

    Because I thought fever and life-or-death crisis were words that did not go together.

    At any moment.

    Because I have seen Ho-yeol��s appearance without losing his uprightness.

    ����no one is exempt.��

    However, that thinking has changed a bit recently.

    Because I witnessed it.

    To be precise, it was because I was in charge.

    The unknown smell emanating from Ho-yeol. Of course, it was unknown whether the owner of the smell was a direct threat to Ho-yeol. Because I couldn��t figure out what that smell was in the first ce.

    But one thing is clear.

    To find out what it is.

    In order to help Ho-yeol, who may be in danger as a result.

    Quickly.

    It was necessary to break down the wall that blocked one��s limitations.

    Nam Taemin gritted his teeth and swung his great sword.

    Nam Taemin��s pupil focus gradually began to blur.

    Blinking vision.

    [��Caution: The body is consumed by wildness.]

    The side effects of berserk are simple.

    Literally wild.

    Going back to the beginning and not relying on weapons or equipment.

    You enter the battle with a body engulfed in wildness.

    Even when arcana was just a game.

    Afterwards, Nam Taemin experienced side effects several times.

    But this moment was different.

    Even if it has been encroached upon by the wild.

    Hold.

    Nam Taemin��s hand was still holding the great sword.

    Sword energy was blooming from the body of such a great sword.

    The form of such sword energy is like��

    breaking.

    With the enemy right in front of you.

    It was like the fur of a wild beast rising when it soars.

    Nam Tae-min holding a great sword looks like a wild beast.

    What that image meant was simple.

    Nam Tae-min became one with the great sword.

    We have finally knocked on the door to the unity of the new sword.

    .

    .

    .

    A social venue in space and time.

    A ce where some transcendents reside.

    Parchment falls from the air.

    ��Examination of transcendental qualifications. His name is Nam Taemin. Are you an adventurer?��

    But it wasn��t just one piece.

    A shot out of thin air.

    Another sheet.

    Even with that, the astonishment did not end.

    ����huh? You have two names, right? Now wait a minute! What is this long name?!��

 Chapter 478

    Episode 478. Quest for Weirdness �C Presentation (2)

    Instance Dungeon.

    The dungeons that each yer faced were different. However, the perceived difficulty level was the same. Unless their ��ss�� is different, no one will be able to easily clear the dungeon.

    Hisagi, a magician, met the worst match.

    ��There is no room for the tip of the spear to fit like this.��

    [Lv.650: ughtering Irond Doll]

    There were not even seams in the iron armor.

    But there was no hesitation.

    The moment your ankles are tied in the dungeon.

    You will encounter more and more monsters.

    It is best to kill them one by one, regardless of means.

    Hwareuk.

    The magic spearman��s skill Magic Spear is activated.

    A whirlpool of me swirled around the tip of Hisagi��s spear.

    The intense heat melts the opponent��s armor and renders them incapacitated.

    As Hisagi is known as the wise man of longing, he came up with a way to make up for his ipatibility.

    Cheeik.

    The problem was that this was a dungeon.

    That too, Rayman Shen.

    A dungeon he designed with impure intentions.

    Drip.

    Water droplets falling from the outer walls of the dungeon cool the heat.

    Moisture prevents the spread of mes.

    Swag.

    The fire-attribute magic spear technique turned its iron armor red, but that was the end of it. Hisagi quickly widened the distance. I thought of the next number.

    Pajijijik.

    Magic spear technique and lightning.

    If humidity in the dungeon is a problem.

    We will use thunderbolts that can use moisture as a catalyst.

    Hisagi��s judgment was the best this time.

    but.

    [The armored doll of ughter resists the status ailment ��electric shock��.]

    Even that was the problem with Rayman Shen��s expected radius.

    If he was able to resist this kind of status abnormality��

    Hisagi spoke quietly.

    ��The magic spear technique may not have much effect.��

    The art of horse spearing is like rock, paper, scissors that never loses. This means that you can gain an advantage through various attributes. But I never thought it would have resistance to so many different status conditions.

    Hisagi raised the corner of his mouth.

    ��Was it a trap to catch a snake?��

    I expected it.

    Isting the yers.

    It probably means that he has the confidence to roast isted yers.

    But in another way, I didn��t feel very good.

    ��Doesn��t this feel like my struggle is being denied?��

    My struggle to break the limit was not taken into consideration at all.

    A dungeon explicitly designed with your own limitations in mind.

    That��s right.

    To put it another way.

    It meant that if you break the limit, you can clear it.

    ��Whoa.��

    Hisagi prepared to manifest ��magic,�� which was not a skill.

    Even if you apply it generously, its manifestation power is not even at the level of an apprentice wizard.

    It��s unfortunate, but it can��t be helped.

    It��s called exploratory interference.

    Let alone application.

    Because it was a difficult concept to follow.

    ��but.��

    It was possible to at least add ��something�� during the intervention process.

    Soon, an air current swayed from the tip of Hisagi��s spear.

    It was sword energy.

    Goooooh.

    Adds ck energy to the interference process.

    The reaction is bound to be extreme.

    I guess it��s because I haven��t fully mastered either magic or swordsmanship.

    I��m crying.

    This is, of course, the reaction.

    Blood gushes from my throat.

    But Hisagi did not squirt blood.

    gulp.

    I swallowed the blood again.

    ��Useful.��

    Like a snake swallowing its prey.

    At this moment, Hisagi was acting unreasonable.

    To digest [��Gi��] that is bigger than one��s own vessel.

    Literally.

    I decided to be a snake.

    Yes, it would be nice to have a boa constrictor to swallow an elephant.

    Grumble.

    Soon, blood flows from the tip of the lip.

    ����Who am I?��

    I��m Kazuma Hisagi.

    It��s a snake in Tokyo.

    In order to live up to the name, I have to digest it.

    Even at the moment when Hisagi struggles to digest Kii.

    Time was passing.

    Crash.

    Just as I feared.

    Monsters began to flock from all over the dungeon.

    From the perspective of the arcana continent, the strategy was a failure.

    however.

    ����done.��

    Hisagi eventually digested Kii.

    Just from the perspective of the arcana continent biography.

    I couldn��t assess the situation from now on.

    As you can see.

    Swag.

    Just by throwing out the window.

    Ignoringpatibility.

    Because the iron armored dolls were cut sharply.

    Okay.

    Hisagi spat out, wiping the corner of his bloody mouth.

    ��Still, it��s a union, so shouldn��t we go together, Taemin?��

    *

    A social space in space and time.

    child of lightning

    And the sunrise warrior checked the parchment.

    No, I read the parchments again.

    ��Nam Taemin, Hisagi Leoni��.��

    The social leader of space and time allowed as many as three people to be evaluated for qualifications.

    Even they were all adventurers.

    The sunrise warrior twitched his dark eyebrows and asked the boy.

    ��Has there been another case like this?��

    ��I wonder if it was there. Even if just one piece arrives, there��s a lot of fuss!��

    ��Three at the same time.��

    Even if a hero is born in a chaotic world.

    This didn��t make sense.

    Because it was not a transcendental qualification that could be achieved simply by being strong.

    ��Moreover, they are adventurers.��

    It would have been insufficient to build up the qualifications of a transcendental person.

    But the doubts did notst long.

    The lightning child was looking at the review request with a sullen expression.

    It was because the boy was so surprised.

    ����for a moment! ��What is this, this, this long name?!��

    What is a long name?

    The names of the three adventurers were not long.

    Their achievements were not very long.

    ��no. ��Here at the end!!��

    At those words, Musa looked at the examination report he was holding.

    Then there was a really long name.

    There was a name I could never forget.

    ������������

    Inspection: Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo

    ������������

    ��Granfell��!��

    The first man to unanimously enter the social arena of time and space.

    At the same time, just a short time ago.

    The man who disbanded their Transcendent Alliance.

    ��Why is he written here?!��

    As soon as the child of lightning saw that name, he was trembled.

    Letel, the head of the Archmond family, one of the four families.

    It was because he had not yet been able to shake off the humiliation he felt from her.

    It would be great.

    ����Wait a minute, you��re not listening from above, are you?��

    Should I stare at the chandelier on the ceiling and stutter for words?

    ��Why is it not him, but Granfell, here��!��

    Of course, safety was also a question.

    Among the transcendentalists, they entered the social scene rtively recently. I haven��t seen many screening documents. I couldn��t even guess why the man��s name was written on the transcendental qualification examination form.

    Nevertheless, let��s carefully understand the intention.

    ��Investigation����

    Fortunately, it wasn��t difficult to guess.

    Didn��t you say that you still have doubts?

    adventurer.

    how they do

    Was it possible to rise to the rank of transcendental in such a short period of time?

    ����no way.��

    ��No way. ��Did you find out something, old man?��

    ��Is that something like that?��

    ��No, don��t keep it to yourself!��

    Hold.

    The warrior��s hands were sweating without even realizing it.

    ��Granfell udi Arpheus Romeo. That man is Nam Taemin and Hisagi Leoni. He led three adventurers to the ranks of transcendents. ��That��s the conclusion I came to.��

    ��What kind of nonsense is that?��

    The lightning child was dumbfounded.

    ��Do you really think something like that is possible, bro? From that day on, people just became helpless�� Has it changed too much? ��There are degrees of overestimation��!��

    ��I don��t lie.��

    ��what?��

    The warrior of the sunrise waved the parchment.

    ��You know that what is written on the parchment is the truth without a single lie, right? That is why I voted in favor during the evaluation of Granfell��s transcendental qualifications.��

    ����But that��s it!��

    ��It��s clearly stated on that parchment. ��The existence of a man.��

    So what that meant was simple.

    ��This is a blessing��.��

    Just by his presence.

    It was Granfell who could lead others to the ranks of the transcendent.

    If he hadn��t shown mercy to them��

    ��They would have been trembling with fear by now.��

    In that sense, my thoughts went to Oxidine.

    What kind of n does this guy have?

    Even from the first time we met, I couldn��t tell his true intentions.

    I couldn��t even guess it now.

    ��To be exact, from the moment he was reborn as a monarch.��

    The worried warrior stood up from his seat.

    Three Transcendental Qualification Examination Forms.

    Putting everything down on the table.

    ��I guess this isn��t something I can evaluate.��

    ��what? why? ��I��m definitely going to oppose it?!��

    The child of lightning is as expected of a child of that age.

    He was ridiculously stubborn.

    It was an attempt to relieve the adventurers of their anger towards Retel.

    The warrior of the sunrise spoke childishly, as if dealing with a child of that age.

    ��You would do well to keep in mind that there is more than one name on that screening form. If I were to be stubborn and lose Granfell��s face����

    ����Ah!��

    In the end, the child of lightning also jumped up from his seat and followed the warrior.

    ��Then, like my brother, I will abstain for the time being! So where are you going, brother? Is there something you��re curious about? Or is it because you don��t want to y with me?��

    Musa nodded.

    ��both.��

    ��Both?��

    ��Because you can��t get news from the continent here.��

    Time in social settings flows so slowly that it can be safely said that the flow has stopped. Because of this, it means that we cannot know what is happening on the Arcana continent.

    ��Shouldn��t we watch?��

    Oxidine.

    What is this guy doing?

    The sunrise warrior left the social gathering ce of time and space like that.

    ����!��

    Eventually, I opened my eyes to reality.

    And I felt ufortable.

    why.

    It rattled.

    ��Am I in a carriage?��

    Apparently, I was apanying P, the universal merchant who was also a transcendental person�� At that point, the warrior of the sunrise realized that his memory was notplete.

    ����for a moment.��

    Musa looked through the carriage window.

    I saw P on a pony and the top following him.

    Now that the business has been closed for the time being, there is no reason to lead the top.

    Where on earth are you headed?

    I��m afraid to question it.

    Magnificent scenery as far as the eye can see.

    ��Is that��?��

    It��s a castle wall.

    At the moment, castle walls of that size were rare on the Arcana continent.

    Thanks to you, I recognized it right away.

    The top of the P was heading towards Antonium, the capital of the empire.

    ��There was no reason to stop by Antonium.��

    The warrior��s worries ended there.

    A moment in reality that stayed in a social gathering ce in time and space.

    I didn��t know what happened.

    I had no intention of getting caught up in a situation where I didn��t even know the English story.

    chuck.

    To prepare for unexpected situations.

    It was the moment when the sunrise warrior stretched out his hand toward the sunrise sword.

    His hand twitched.

    ��!��

    It was sticky.

    This was because the handle of the sunrise sword was covered in sticky blood.

    At that moment, I had a gut feeling.

    ��Oxidine��!!��

    The tyrant��s brainwashing has not beenpletely resolved.

    *

    Great monster Ptera.

    Oxidine looked at the situation from atop the ancient pterosaur.

    ��I didn��t even expect anything from an animal.��

    Anyway, the great monster was just a trick.

    The real thing is hiding its identity at this moment.

    Because they were transcendental people entering Antonium.

    ��Don��t me yourself. ��You were great, Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Oxidine recalled Hoyeol, who lifted the brainwashing of the Transcendents.

    It was an improvisation worthy of high praise.

    But you were unlucky and I was lucky.

    Oxidine muttered.

    ��Because not even death could break my desire.��

    The moment I put on the crown, things changed drastically.

    Oxidine��s name has been updated in the yer rankings.

    His level has risen.

    Why did such a result ur?

    The cause was revealed here.

    Oxidine.

    Not engraved on the tyrant��s crown.

    Liu Wujunchun��s thoughts open their mouths.

    [Tyrant��s Session (Master): A true tyrant does not lose his throne to anyone. Even if his life ends, the tyrant��s will for power will not be broken. Current sessor: Oxidine]

    ��Find it. And punish them.��

    The tyrant gives orders.

    ��It starts with Yong Seong-rak, the traitor to the unification of the world.��

    .

    .

    .

    Suddenly.

    Sunrise.

    In front of the speed of the rising sun.

    I didn��t even dare to utter a word.

    ��What��?��

    Wow.

    Yong Seong-rak��s body and head are separated. Blood stains pouring out of the tavern. The man who hit Yong Seong-rak��s head, the warrior of Ilchul, left the tavern without saying or doing anything.

    As if he had achieved his goal with that.

    ��Aaaah!��

    ��Catch that bastard right now!��

    ��You crazy bastard, don��t you stand there?!��

    The man who sat across from Yong Seong-rak was covered in blood.

    But he wasn��t shocked.

    Because even at this moment, his head was spinning rapidly.

    This is a murder motivated by resentment.

    Yong Seong-rak incurred someone��s grudge.

    Yong Seong-rak, a reformed and natural person.

    Who deserves his grudge?

    There is only one person.

    ����Liuo Junchun.��

    Former five stars of unification of the world.

    Seongryun Baek.

    He ground his teeth, wiping away the blood.

    ��The debt you owe to him will be repaid with your life.��

    Sreung!

 Chapter 479

    Episode 479. Innate Evil (1)

    Eastern part of the Arcana Continent.

    yers who have seen the cracks in the prototype appear.

    Nam Taemin and Hisagi Leonie.

    The trio��s appearance was noticeably different from before.

    Marcelo exhaled as he watched the three people.

    ��The seeds you nted are bearing fruit.��

    We will move organically ording to the situation.

    ording to the n shared at the temple alliance meeting.

    Tower owner Marcelo was observing the situation.

    The reason he headed to the eastern part of the continent was simple.

    This was because it was thought to be the most vulnerable to the advance of the great monster.

    But only like this.

    ��Your Majesty has long trusted their potential. In reality, I ended up underestimating their potential. As expected, you should take the position of tower owner rather than me����

    A moment when Marcelo unexpectedly reflected.

    Goooooh.

    Magical energy stirred next to him.

    A ck figure soon appears.

    It was Mathis Din Carl, a senior in ck magic.

    ��Are you here? Top owner.��

    ��Senior Matisse.��

    ��This is truly amazing.��

    Matisse is rarely emotionally shaken.

    Even he couldn��t help but be surprised by the unfolding scenery. Even myself, who followed Chief Lee��s words and devoted himself to Kii��s quest. A considerable amount of time was spent breaking through the iplete rift.

    ��I never thought you would see through the trap faster than me.��

    As many as three adventurers had returned to the battlefield before him and were standing in the way of the great monster. Marcelo raised his magic power and asked Matisse.

    ��I was also surprised. However, it would not be surprising to think that Chief Lee��s care has finally begun to bear fruit. So what was the inside of the crack like, Senior Matisse?��

    In addition, Matisse��s turbulent magic power.

    ��I now understand why the whereabouts of former senior wizard Yugweed have be unclear. ��Regardless of strength or manifestation, it was a rift that was difficult to move forward without understanding of ��entricity.����

    Labyrinth, crack, mystery, appropriate level, etc��.

    The reason Matisse was able to see through the crack was because he was familiar with the Arcana Continent electricity system. This was thanks to having a level of knowledge that was not much different from that of the yers.

    ��Then����

    Marcelo made a decision.

    The Arcana people were caught in the crack at this moment.

    Among them, there are those who can see through cracks with their own power.

    I think there will be less than ten people.

    So the best course of action was clear.

    ��First, we need to think about eliminating the cause.��

    The cause of the cracks urring by changing the field.

    I will kill the great monsters.

    Marcelo, the current top owner.

    And the past.

    The joint work of Matisse, whopeted with him for the position of chief.

    Kwakwakwakkwak.

    [The evil spirit of Lunarim, the great monster, causes ��fainting��.]

    Thanks to this, a wee message came to mind.

    ��!!!��

    However, Nam Taemin and Hisagi Leoni.

    Rather than being happy, the three people repaid the favor with action.

    It was instinct rather than intention.

    ��You must never forget this feeling.��

    A sense of entering the realm of strangeness.

    Enjoy this sensation for as long as possible.

    I felt like I had to engrave it on my body.

    Because only then would Kii��s door not close again.

    Phew.

    Their judgment was correct.

    No matter how big of a monster it is.

    The owner and senior of the Magic Tower.

    And it couldn��t withstand thebined effort of three people who had crossed the wall.

    ��Huh.��

    ��Whoa.��

    ��Oh.��

    There was no need to say who came first.

    As soon as the three guild masters of the great alliance began to gasp.

    The great monster fell and their vision blinked.

    [The level has risen.]

    [The level has risen.]

    [The level has risen.]��

    Then, the field that had changed ording to the natural order of the Arcana Continent began to be restored to its original state.

    What that meant was simple. There was no time to check how many levels the level had risen.

    A noisees from empty space.

    ��what a mess.

    ����Hey wait?!��

    Like a cogwheel. The prototype crack formed when the changed fields interlocked, like a broken machine with misaligned gears. It was just starting to copse.

    Wajangchang.

    Pieces of dimension bouncing in all directions.

    And that gap.

    Those who were struggling inside the crack poured out.

    ��sister��? ��What did you save me?!��

    ��Quiet. ��Because it��s not over yet.��

    ��what. Why are you so sweet? ��Have you grown up?!��

    Anyway, this is��.

    ��Just shut up.��

    Leonie swallowed her cursing and looked around.

    Lion Heart Knights, Goddess Order��

    Judging from their mesmerized expressions.

    I��m sure everyone has gone through something difficult like me.

    Leonie conveyed the main point sinctly.

    ��The injured are out! ��There are still three left!��

    Yes.

    There are still three great monsters left.

    Not all of the prototype cracks copsed.

    Not all of the Crusade Allied Forces escaped either.

    Nam Taemin looked around and shrugged his shoulders.

    My older brother Nam Cheol-min was nowhere to be seen.

    ��I guess I��ll have to work a little harder, right?��

    Well, I escaped too, but my brother must be doing just fine.

    ��Anyway����

    Nam Taemin��s eyes turned to a familiar face.

    A man kneeling on the floor and breathing deeply.

    It was Shining��s guild master Rox.

    Nam Taemin pouted his lips to himself.

    ����I��m worried about this.��

    To be honest, there weren��t many points of contact. Shining and Gaon didn��t have a particrly close rtionship. But maybe it��s because we��ve met face to face since the days when Arcana was just a game.

    ��Are you okay, Rox?��

    Nam Taemin extended his hand to Rox.

    ����.��

    Rox looked at Nam Taemin��s outstretched hand.

    It looks like it has already been in a desperate fight several times.

    But the results were different from mine.

    ��Did he knock it down?��

    A huge scar left on the body of a great monster.

    It was definitely true.

    The scars left by the great sword that Nam Tae-min was holding were clear.

    Rox looked away and epted Nam Taemin��s support.

    ��thank you. ��You must have had a hard time.��

    ��A little bit of something?��

    ��Did you escape the prototype crack on your own?��

    ��Yes, I was lucky.��

    ����is it.��

    Even as a barbarian, he was able to discern between right and wrong.

    Hisagi That senseless snake.

    That bastard must have really offended Rox�� but

    he had no intention of doing that to Nam Taemin.

    Dmitry��s death.

    That was quite a shock to Nam Taemin.

    However, Nam Taemin did notfort him.

    Because I know that sometimesfort hurts.

    Instead, Nam Taemin called attention.

    ��that. The Chihuahua�� No, you must have heard Leonie, the guild master of our great alliance, talking about it. There are still three great monsters left. ��I hope you can join after receiving adequate treatment.��

    ��write it.

    Even though.

    Of course, it��s my brother who should say such kind words rather than me.

    Nam Taemin forced himself to continue speaking.

    ��Because your mere presence will be of great help to our allies.��

    ��Sure.��

    Rox answered briefly and Nam Taemin left.

    Only then did Rox understand the situation.

    As Nam Taemin said, I stared at the three great monsters.

    I spoke to myself.

    You look helpless in front of a monster.

    It��s not about losing face, Rox.

    ����Damn it.��

    A bitter smile appeared on his lips.

    *

    The situation of the war was favorable to the Allied forces of the Crusade.

    News of victory has been delivered even in the eastern part, which is said to be the most vulnerable.

    Of course, in the hot south.

    There was no need to specifically mention the North either.

    Dragon Knight.

    ��Is he a dragon because he has to serve the dragon, not because he rides a dragon��?��

    Skaarl thought as he ced the chick Frosnax on his shoulder.

    ��On the other hand, the Commander-in-Chief��.��

    Dragon Lord.

    The strong ss name lingered in my head.

    There was no time to think deeply.

    Three great monsters falling.

    ��You are indeed qualified to call yourself Cloudy��s limb.��

    To be recognized by the dragon, the king of all things.

    Think of Prosnax��s Malbon Bird.

    I was able to realize how great Hoyeol��s private soldiers were.

    Especially the red-eyed n Dune.

    ��It is no exaggeration to say that we are a fighting people.��

    Their fighting power was at an incredible level. His physical strength was so great that the handle of the weapon he was swinging was crushed first. Of course, my eardrums hurt because of that.

    ��I didn��t know that money was precious��!!��

    ��Please be patient, Mr. Gamond.��

    ��Assistant, can I bear it? I didn��t want to get involved with those barbarians because I was afraid that I would end up like this! Those ignorant red eyes. Do you know how many gold coins it takes to make a weapon, but how do you destroy it��!!��

    Of course, the courage of Gamond, the owner of the Diamond Merchants, to shoot at those monsters was also incredible. Skaarl swallowed his surprise and asked.

    ��I guess the west side would be better than that, right?��

    ��There was no apparent threat. ��Even though I could see the evacuation ship top.��

    ����the top.��

    Are they merchants who escaped the great monster and returned to Antonium?

    Anyway, Prosnax, not anyone else, says so.

    I didn��t think I needed to worry too much.

    Skaarl looked at the peaceful Antonium.

    ��Then it looks like the urgent fire has been extinguished.��

    *

    Some people might be curious and ask.

    Wasn��t the Great Monster just a trick? The real one has already entered Antonium and spilled blood. With the power of the transcendentals, wouldn��t they be able to take control of an empty Antonium in the blink of an eye?

    That was correct.

    Liu Wujunchun��s thoughts that dwelled in Oxidine entered Antonium.

    Bloodless, not bloodless.

    Like a tyrant, he made his presence known by inciting bloodshed.

    A kind of provocation and hostage taking.

    It was an action aimed at tarnishing Lee Ho-yeol��s almost omniscient and omnipotent status. Liu Wujunchun��s thoughts were calcted. Wouldn��t the news have reached Lee Ho-yeol��s ears by now?

    Still, I didn��t get involved.

    Oxidine��s body and the abilities of the transcendental people apanying him were enough. It wouldn��t be surprising if half of Antonium��s residents could be reduced to ashes by just a few lightning strikes from the boy who was the child of lightning.

    ��The moment you left Antonium.��

    The winner has already been decided, Lee Ho-yeol.

    I seeded in taking the people of Antonium hostage.

    If I knew you, I wouldn��t be able to ignore these people.

    That was when victory was dered.

    Jerk.

    Someone blocked Liu Wujunchun��s path.

    An unforgettable face for Liu Wujunchun.

    Five stars that were his limbs in the past.

    One of the five stars.

    It was Baek Seong-ryun.

    however.

    ��Get out of the way.��

    The past was just the past.

    What Liu Wujunchun��s thoughts wanted was the imperial throne.

    He was not a subject who was defeated, surrendered, or changed his mind.

    Crash.

    The warrior of sunrise who guarded his side.

    It was the moment when his sunrise painting was about to take off again.

    A message appeared in Baek Sung-ryun��s vision.

    [���� ���� ������ ���� ������ �������� ����������.]

    Why?

    A message where not a single word can be read.

    At the same time, my senses began to blur.

    No, it wasn��t just Baek Seong-ryun.

    Thanks to the reflection of Liu Wujunchun.

    Oxidine was treated like a yer.

    A simr message was reflected in his field of vision.

    What that meant was simple.

    Just by entering the realm of [��Gii��].

    A being that cannot be understood in the slightest.

    At this moment, he appeared in Antonium.

    ��It exceeds expectations.��

    No, he was watching the whole situation from Antonium from the beginning.

    It goes without saying, but it wasn��t enthusiastic.

    Although its splendid appearance is not inferior to that of Ho-yeol.

    The vibe that came out was different.

    ��As the ruler of the western part of the Demon World, I acknowledge your malice.��

    Ruler of the western part of the Demon World.

    Noble Paimon, Demon King of the Ninth Throne.

    He transmitted his voice through his incarnation.

    ��But man.��

    ����!��

    Liu Wujunchun��s thoughts are at this moment.

    I felt an irresistible force.

    Even Oxidine��s body couldn��t resist.

    Tyrant��s skills too.

    Oxidine��s abilities too.

    A feeling of absolute helplessness where even entricity does not work.

    Yes.

    The top demon king is.

    Among them, Paimon was such a being.

    ��I don��t deal with informal people. Even if it is a high-level demon lord like me, it is no exception. Nevertheless, you are curious.��

    Paimon��s eyes shed.

    ��How can one be born as a human being and still be human, yet be more depraved than the devil? ��I have sincere doubts.��

    In my mind, I wanted to stuff it and observe it.

    There shouldn��t be any more fuss like this.

    The more you make a fuss.

    ��The things you have to worry about will increase.��

    That was why Paimon appeared in Antonium, consuming his precious incarnation. Because Paimon did not want to see you, Hoyeol, being held back by your ankles.

    ��Our meeting can��t be dyed because of you, right?��

    The more variables there are, the more they arise.

    The more chaotic the Arcana Continent bes.

    Hoyeol��s entry into the demon world will be dyed even more.

    Liu Wujunchun realized Paimon��s intentions and was astonished.

    ����That��s just the reason?��

    This body has such a promise.

    Are you saying that I, Liu Wujunchun��s will, should be broken?

    It��s just a prior promise you made with Lee Ho-yeol.

    Because of that one thing?

    Are you saying that I am worse than a mere promise��?

    Sweet.

    Instead of answering, Paimon picked up a teacup.

    We cupped our sses into the air.

    He spat it out without paying attention to Liu Wujunchun��s despairing gaze.

    ��I will protect Antonium, so rest assured, my dear.��

    Red tea swirled in the teacup.

 Chapter 480

    Episode 480. Innate evil (2)

    Thought.

    Liu Wujunchun��s will that even death could not break.

    It was falling apart miserably.

    It seemed like there was a level of helplessness.

    With a single knife.

    It is another level different from the elf who separated his body and head.

    Liu Wujunchun��s tenacity did not break even when his head hit the floor.

    ��I guess there��s nothing good about making a fuss over and over again.��

    Paimon, who continued speaking calmly, was not impressed at all.

    Nevertheless, Liu Wujunchun��s thoughts were thoughtful.

    How can I get out of this crisis?

    ����If it��s Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Yes, if it is Lee Ho-yeol.

    Honorable Paimon.

    I might be able to deal with that high-ranking demon lord.

    ��It��s about capturing the enemy.��

    Liu Wujunchun��s gaze turned towards the people of Antonium.

    If possible, through the hands of brainwashed transcendents.

    I wanted to control the lives of the people.

    ��Clearly the message didn��te to mind.��

    Even if the status ailment [Brainwashing] is still effective.

    In fact, the transcendentals did not act ording to their own will.

    No, it goes beyond that level��

    ��I get that feeling when I look at you.��

    Prates the shell called oxidine.

    I felt a noble gaze staring directly at me.

    At that moment, a whirlpool that could not be called human was swirling in Paimon��s pupils. Liu Wujunchun didn��t have the presence of mind to meet Paimon��s gaze.

    What was truly questionable was not the Transcendent.

    ����Why?��

    The people of Antonium were acting as if they had lost their existence. That��s right, the people who looked up to themselves in fear until just a moment ago.

    ��The fruit is very sweet today.��

    ��Hey, is it okay to have a drink at the bar this evening?��

    ��Dad, we��re going out of the castle tomorrow, right?!��

    I was enjoying the peace as if nothing had happened. Yes, like Antonium back in the day when Arcana was just a game. These are the words that follow Liu Wujunchun��s perplexed thoughts.

    ��Why were you born as a human?��

    ����?��

    ��Your malice is so dirty, base, and ugly that it can bepared to any demon in the demon world. In that sense, I envy you.��

    What are you talking about?

    An unexpected insult.

    I was filled with emotions, but I couldn��t express them.

    Shuoooo.

    ����!��

    Paimon��s swirling pupils are beyond bizarre.

    Because it was enough to inspire awe.

    Paimon��s serious voice continues.

    That��s also true of Liu Wujunchun��s thoughts.

    These were not words addressed even to Oxidine, who was just a shell.

    ��I would have been able to drink with you because I wasn��t a devil.��

    ��Clicking sses together?

    Liu Wujunchun quit trying to think about the meaning.

    Now is not the time to be swayed by idle thoughts.

    My purpose that did not break even after death.

    The throne of the empire is just around the corner.

    ��If only I could take the throne, I would��!��

    The hidden ss [Tyrant] can unleash its true potential.

    If I activate the [authority] function that allows me to rule the empire, I will create my own kingdom that no one can surpass, even if it means unifying the world��. ��

    But it��s done.��

    ��Ttu-duk!

    As soon as Paimon��s words fell, Oxidine��s body twisted. My limbs began to crumple like paper dolls, and my spine, ribs, and finally my skull were all crushed miserably.

    As if caught in a whirlpool.

    In agony.

    Liu Wujunchun gritted his teeth.

    ��Paimon I won��t die��! No, you can��t die!!��

    His strong thoughts did not allow him to forget the existence of the skill [Tyrant��s Session].

    If someone wears my crown.

    I can be resurrected just as I took over Oxidine��s body.

    Jerk.

    But as I said before, Paimon��s swirling pupils are exactly that.

    I was looking at the essence of Liu Wujunchun.

    Finally, the crown.

    Liu Wujunchun��s thoughts.

    I was caught in Paimon��s grasp.

    Even if it is wrapped in a grandiose way because it is a thought, in the end.

    It was nothing more than a cry in the palm of my hand.

    ��Looking at it again makes me curious.��

    Humans and demons are different.

    Because I was born as a noble demon king. Paimon knew that fact better than anyone else. However, sometimes we encounter scenes that we cannot believe even when we see them.

    For example, like now.

    ��You are someone who will benefit me in many ways.��

    A new world witnessed through the magical eye.

    It was a world of adventurers that was different from both the Demon World and the Arcana Continent.

    A mixed-blood demon was running rampant there.

    ��The evilness of your nature will be an inspiration for mixing mixed blood.��

    The moment I heard those words.

    ��!��

    Liu Wujunchun��s thoughts dwelling in the tyrant��s crown thought intensely.

    ��then.

    ept me

    I can give you what you want.��

    But Liu Wujunchun��s longing.

    Passs.

    ����?!��

    It began to scatter into the air along with the crushed crown.

    It was the same with resignation.

    It was finallypletely over.

    Paimon spat out as he looked at Liu Wujunchun, who hadpletely disappeared.

    ��I can��t believe it.��

    Then he looked at the peaceful Antonium.

    At the same time, I looked at the transcendental people who had fainted and copsed on the floor.

    Everyone did it because they wanted to.

    ��I never thought I would do something like this to reunite with you.��

    Furthermore, I never thought I would envy humans, even if only for a moment.

    The incarnation of Paimon.

    The gaze turns to the man who had copsed and was watching everything.

    ��You must have seen a terrible sight.��

    ����.��

    ��But don��t me me. Wouldn��t you need at least one witness? ��Only then will I be able to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings between you and me.��

    Eventually, Paimon��s fingertips, which were holding the teacup, dispersed.

    The whole body turns to dust.

    The wind causes the teacup to fall to the floor.

    Clink.

    Paimon��s incarnation appears to havepleted its work.

    Itpletely turned into dust and disappeared from the Arcana Continent.

    A man who witnessed the entire situation because it was Paimon��s intention.

    Seongryun Baek.

    he stuttered.

    ����this is crazy.��

    What did I just see��?

    *

    I gathered together the news that came through.

    ��When I hunted the second great monster, I noticed a change in them! It certainly looked like he had escaped the monarch��s brainwashing!��

    Nam Cheol-min spoke on behalf of the Eastern Crusade Allied Forces.

    Let��s hear the story.

    I heard everyone had quite a struggle in the Prototype Crack.

    I cleared my throat and swallowed.

    ��Hehe.��

    It��s because I broke it all down through the use of words.

    I didn��t really know the structure of the prototype rift, but it seemed like it was helpful to the yers to be able tomunicate because it was connected to reality.

    All meetings must always be strict and serious.

    ��This is enough.��

    I barely managed to break Granfell��s stubbornness.

    At that point, the meeting was dismissed.

    More than anything, everyone seemed in desperate need of rest.

    ��It��s hard to just jump.��

    Didn��t you run into the Great Monster Raid as soon as you got out of the Prototype Crack? Because other yers don��t have the [Blessing of the First World Tree] like me.

    ��So please understand, Granfell.��

    Immediately afterwards I spoke to Marcelo.

    ��I have witnessed the valuable fruits that God has borne.��

    ��Valuable fruits?

    ��What did I see again? Oh!��

    I was shocked because of the sins I hadmitted all along.

    Fortunately, that wasn��t my story.

    Three guild masters of a grand alliance.

    ��It was a definite oddity for them.��

    Right.

    Have all three entered the realm of Kii?

    In fact, I could see Ssaksu already.

    ��It would be simr if I was holding on to the doorknob.��

    That talent isn��t going anywhere.

    They have been flying and crawling rankers since the early days of the Arcana Continent. I, Lee Ho-yeol, am entering a realm of entricity that I would have never been able to reach without Granfell.

    I will praise you.

    And I will praise you too.

    Hoyeol, you did a great job of recruiting such a reliable ally.

    By the way��

    ��The Magic Tower will quickly follow in your footsteps.��

    The value of the name was very important.

    [Great Master of Wei]

    Honestly, I didn��t know what I did. All I could do was spread my shoulders and chest proudly, use myself of not knowing, and pretend that I could do it��!

    ��I can��t raise my face because I��m embarrassed by the praise.��

    Still, he doesn��t show it.

    Yes, it��s okay to be ttered by Marcelo��s words.

    Because there was still something left to resolve.

    I asked seriously.

    ��Did you capture Yugweed��s magic trace, Marcelo?��

    ��Unfortunately, I wasn��t able to capture anything.��

    ��Right. ��It��s not your fault.��

    Yugweed and Great Sage Rise are clearly caught up in the prototype rift. The field transformed by the great monsters was restored to its original state, but their whereabouts were still unknown.

    The cause of the situation is revealed in a Granfell-style speech.

    ��Time is something that no one can control.��

    Because the times and locations involved in the prototype rift were different.

    However, there is no solution.

    I continued.

    ��So we can��t waste time. Hiel.��

    Highel appears at my call.

    The reason for calling HiL is simple. It was the spirits of the Arcana Continent who first brought news about Yugweed and the Rise Orc Auction.

    ��Hiel Chrysiad Four Seasons Leaf.��

    I don��t think there is a need for a general statement between us, but��

    ��I will carry out any order as my lord wishes.��

    Will that be fixed just because I say it?

    I gave up.

    Got to the point.

    ��As of this hour, summon all spirits.��

    ����!��

    Marcelo was a little surprised by my words.

    Marcelo had extensive knowledge about all existing magic thanks to being the founder of theoretical magic. Knowledge of elemental magic would be no exception.

    Marcelo cautiously opened his mouth.

    ��I��m sorry, but myck of insight did not follow what you said. Even if the spirit world is as strict about procedures as the human world, the hierarchy only applies to the same attributes���� This

    is a question that can easily be raised.

    It is a spirit ssified as mature.

    To make it easier to understand, shall we give an example of the magic tower��s contract spirit?

    Senior Spirituality Wizard Feiyan��s contract spirit was the high-ranking me spirit Fire Drake. However, the only ones that obey the Fire Drake��smands are fire spirits of the same attribute.

    Payan said so.

    -��So, even our skilled wizards don��t listen to me properly? Of course, there is no set training course for elemental magic, but����

    I thought at the time.

    ��Maybe it��s because I��m always mumbling so I don��t understand.��

    It was Senior Payan, known as a glutton in the Mage Tower. Every time we ran into each other, we hid food under the sleeves of our robes. However, I spoke harsh words to Payyan��. No, there was no need to point out the behavior.

    Of course.

    ��Because you��ve never done that in front of me.��

    Because Fayan must have watched what I did to Senior Benshi.

    It��s not strange to be careful��

    Anyway, I answered Marcelo.

    ��You are right, Marcelo. Even if it is a strict hierarchy, it is only effective for those who have the same attributes as oneself. Even if he were the Spirit King, he wouldn��t be able to ovee that limit.��

    This meant that although one could be intimidated by the intimidation of rank and obey, one would not truly obey. So, Marcelo must have raised a question.

    ��Because all spirits mean spirits of all attributes.��

    But isn��t blood rtion something that transcends hierarchy?

    Yes, Hiel received the [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    It is a direct descendant {unique spirit} of the World Tree.

    ��Everyone has no choice but to gather together, right?��

    Once we get together.

    Wouldn��t it be possible to overpower the first impression?

    Why does it look like someone? Hiel was extraordinary from its appearance.

    Leaving behind Marcelo, who still didn��t understand.

    Hiel bows his head politely.

    ��I will follow your orders.��

    If you interrogate the spirits.

    Even if it��s not a magic trace.

    You will be able to get clues about Yugweed and Rise��s whereabouts.

    ��Then slowly.��

    I will return to Antonium. Unlike the East, the North and West had resolved the situation early and returned to Antonium. You should talk to them too.

    ��I will remain here and monitor the situation.��

    I entered the portal while being seen off by Marcelo.

    And the moment you step into Antonium.

    I realized it.

    A strong presence.

    ��!��

    It��s not a magic trace.

    Bad marks.

    These are footprints of evil so enormous that it is difficult to just ignore them.

    Obvious.

    A high-ranking demon lord or a demon equivalent to him had set foot in Antonium. I couldn��t confirm it because there was no mirror, but at this moment, my face must have been as cold as ice.

    Anyone who knows me at all.

    So much so that no one even said a word.

    However, there was someone approaching towards me.

    And I him.

    I stared at the man.

    Then he said:

    ����Mr. Lee Ho-yeol, who are you?��

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    What are you asking when you clearly know the three letters of my name?

    ��Wait, no way.

    ��Does this person know my full name?!��

    I was about to ask a question, but was shocked when I saw the man��s face.

    A man covered in blood who does not belong in peaceful Antonium.

    Do you know what happened in Antonium?

 Chapter 481

    Episode 481. Calling (1)

    Baek Seong-ryun, the former leader of the unification of the world.

    Oseong is a word that refers to the highest ranking official of the unification of the world.

    If you count it as one of the five fingers in the huge guild, Unification of the World.

    That ability is probably worth knowing.

    But Baek Sung-ryun��s eyes were full of fear. Because you went through a terrible experience that left you covered in blood? No, I looked at Baek Sung-ryun, who was tilting his tea cup and looking around.

    ����How can this happen?��

    A tavern somewhere in Antonium.

    Baek Sung-ryun seems like he can��t believe it.

    I looked around closely.

    ��Here, in this ce, Yong Seong-rak was beheaded with a single blow. A man with ck hair and eyes who was clearly under the influence of Liu Wujunchun��s brainwashing��!��

    Beheading.

    It was Yong Seong-rak��s tragic news that came out of nowhere.

    Even though I was sighing inside.

    The identity of the ck-haired man was able to be identified.

    ��Samurai at sunrise.��

    I thought I had lifted the [brainwashing] in the space-time duel.

    Oxidine while I was away.

    No, it looks like Liu Wujunchun has tried to modify it again.

    Sssss.

    Instead of asking questions, I unleashed my magic.

    Thanks to its extraordinary power of expression.

    The magic particles vividly recreate what happened here.

    ��I will believe what you say.��

    Even to mourn a sudden death.

    It is aw that Yong Seong-rak��s body must be properlyid to rest.

    One question is where his body has gone.

    ��No one cleaned it up. It disappeared as if evaporating.��

    Sssss.

    Yongseongrak��s magical particles scatter unnaturally.

    What that meant was simple.

    His body no longer exists on the Arcana continent.

    ��Then is there only one possibility?��

    The noble Paimon, the Demon King of the Ninth Throne.

    Yong Seong-rak��s body is with him.

    I thought back to Baek Sung-ryun��s words.

    -��A message came to mind, but I couldn��t read a single word. But Paimon told me. You are a witness. A witness who will prove my innocence��.��

    No matter how many times I think about this, it is not easy. The story about Paimon was difficult for even Lee Ho-yeol, who has a deep understanding, to understand. In fact, if we were to summarize Baek Seong-ryun��s words to the core, it would be simple.

    ��It may sound like a crazy thing to say, but�� Paimon protected Antonium. As if nothing happened here. ��Leaving me alone as the only witness����

    Yes, if it weren��t for Paimon.

    To be precise, if it wasn��t the incarnation of Paimon.

    Antonium by now.

    ��It may have fallen into Liu Wujun��s hands.��

    He infiltrated Antonium to distract the Allied Forces of the Crusade with a great monster and take over the throne of the empire. If only I knew that Oxidine guy��s identity was Liu Wujunchun.

    ��I would have never let my guard down.��

    Both Granfell and I were wary of his obsession.

    Sweet.

    I didn��t say anything until the green tea waspletely empty.

    While I was silent, the three cubic feet were quiet together.

    I guess it has to be that way.

    ��To Granfell, he is nothing more than a hunted devil.��

    Among them, the high-level demon kings, who are demons of a different level, regard them as trash that cannot even be recycled. Paimon, one of those pieces of waste, protected Antonium.

    I was shocked.

    The runaway of [Children��s Solitary Life].

    Thanks to that, Paimon, whom I unexpectedly met, was very formal, uncharacteristic of a devil. I got the impression that if it weren��t for the devil, he and Granfell would have gotten along quite well.

    Thanks to you, I was able to guess.

    ��Could this be an extension of what happened when I quietly returned to the demon world?��

    What does Paimon want?

    It was I, Lee Ho-yeol, entering the demon world.

    Because I thought about the intention of the test taker and observed the situation.

    ��It��s one hundred percent.��

    What if Antonium is devastated by Liu Wujunchun?

    My entry into the demon world will be dyed even further.

    It was clear that Paimon had prevented such a situation in advance.

    Anyway, I can��t just feel relieved, right?

    ��Why on earth are you doing this to me?��

    This is my first time receiving such burdensome favor.

    It��s not another demon, it��s the favor of a high-ranking demon lord, right?

    This means that it is an enemy that even I cannot guarantee victory over right now.

    ��Demon World�� I don��t want to go any further.��

    But who is Granfell?

    You must keep your words.

    If you receive something, you have the personality to give it back.

    Only then do my lips move.

    ��The rule is not to talk to game.��

    ����???��

    The bar��s gaze was instantly focused on me due to the cool tone of voice.

    It was a shame I couldn��t get used to.

    He continues talking without seeming to care.

    ��However, we will consider the special situation and reflect it in the disposition.��

    Okay, I thought well. Gran Fell.

    ��To hit and fight as soon as we meet.��

    Even because of the favor I received from Paimon.

    Even if I seeded in hunting, I felt quite ufortable.

    However, the sense of a demon hunter cannot be overlooked.

    It was better than I, Lee Ho-yeol, could have imagined.

    The natural enemy mentality reminds us of what we have forgotten.

    ��For that purpose, Yong Seong-rak would have taken his body with him.��

    It was like that.

    I know that Granfell will enter the demon world to get Yong Seong-rak��s body back. Paimon That guy knew.

    At first nce, it seemed like only a favor was given, but there was a thorough calction behind it.

    indeed.

    ��It��s on a different level from just demon lords.��

    I have to enter the demon world filled with demon lords of the Ten Seas who are equal to or greater than Paimon. This is not the time. From now on, I might not even have time to sit down.

    I stood up and asked Baek Sung-ryun.

    ��Is there a destination?��

    The Unification of the World was disbanded early on. Liu Wujunchun, who was once his ruler, has been discovered by no one but Paimon, and will never be able to return to life like a ghost again.

    Seongryun Baek answered.

    ��I contacted Yong Seong-rak to talk about him.��

    Well, they both had something inmon: they came from the Unification of the World.

    However, at the time of Yong Seong-rak��s death.

    Baek Seong-ryun��s destination became unclear again.

    ��I��m the type of person who can��t say kind words.��

    So I spoke in a Granfell style.

    ��Then let��s enjoy the present when we are free from the shackles.��

    ����!��

    ��Wherever you go, you are free.��

    ��My freedom����

    That was all I could say.

    Leaving behind Baek Sung-ryun, who was pondering my words.

    I left the bar.

    Let��s see, I didn��t really check the time.

    More than just a belly clock, the urate Gran Fell formal clock sounds an rm. It��s about time for the Imperial Conference where the Crusade Allied Forces have gathered to begin.

    Again.

    I thought as I took a step toward Antonium Castle.

    Hiel is probably faithfully carrying out my orders by now.

    Rather than worrying, I guess I��m doing a good job.

    ��Well, it��s not even The End.��

    Because he��s my alter ego number one.

    I don��t know anything else, but��

    our Hiel won��t go anywhere and be discouraged.

    *

    Spirit King.

    Rulers of the {natural world}.

    They were spirit kings who did not easily appear on the continent.

    Naturally, there wasn��t much interaction between them.

    No, beyond that level.

    ��Recently, there was a strange rumor going around the Arcana continent. Zeus? ��It��s a story about a boy who looks exactly like you and can control lightning, wandering around the Arcana Continent.��

    It was enough to bring up a sensitive topic.

    Zeus, the spirit king of thunder.

    Fazizik.

    His difort is expressed through lightning. The reason I continued talking, despite the momentum. It was Oried, the Spirit King of the Earth, who had a rtive advantage over the Thunder attribute.

    She smoothed her hair and continued speaking.

    ��Let��s see, its name is ��Child of Lightning��, right? Whoever hears this won��t think of you, Zeus? Considering your level of experience, it wouldn��t be strange, but����

    ��Leave it there.��

    ��No matter what, isn��t it beneath the dignity of a spirit king to cross the boundaries of the natural world and touch humans? ��I��m saying this out of genuine concern.��

    ��I won��t tell you three times, Oried.��

    Beyond the sparks flying.

    Zeus��s body trembles in the form of a thunderbolt.

    Only then did Oried shrug his shoulders and stop speaking.

    ��I will.��

    Of course, her chatting didn��t end there.

    ��Oh, did you hear the news? The giant monsters started moving all at once. Thanks to you, my children were in tears. Everywhere they went, they were trampled miserably����

    However, no one listened carefully to Oried��s words. Seeing theplete disregard, Oried turned his eyes to find someone who would nod to what he said.

    What caught her eye was the forest spirit king Dryad, who had a gentle personality among the arrogant, self-righteous, and, to put it simply, unlucky spirit kings.

    Oried said, wiping the corners of his dry eyes with disgust.

    ��Dryad, you must be feeling the same sadness as me, right? ��The wide, green forest and the spirits that stayed in that forest would also have lost their home.��

    Nod.

    As the Dryad nodded once, Oried slowly began to get to the point. Yes, there was a purpose for showing up here today.

    ��So, as the King of Earth, I can no longer remain silent. I can no longer turn away. ��This is especially true now that the central point we must trust and follow has disappeared.��

    ����!��

    The spirit kings�� attention focused on Oried��s words.

    Absence of central point.

    The central point is the mother of all things.

    Because it was a word that meant world tree.

    ��Of course, the new world tree has taken root. As the King of the Earth, I know this well. But. ��Can we really call that young tree our mother?��

    A strange look appeared in Oried��s pupils.

    ��This is a fact that only I and the Forest Spirit King, Dryad, know, but there is not one World Tree that currently exists on the Arcana Continent.��

    To those words, Ariel, the Spirit King of Wind, added.

    ��I know that too.��

    ��Okay, Ariel? ��You knew that too, right?��

    Oried grinned and hit the nail on the head.

    ��Then why were you acting like you didn��t know?��

    ����yes?��

    ��You mean you already knew. That we can no longer remain silent. Two world trees�� Isn��t this a situation where more world trees may sprout in the future?��

    Oried changes his voice again and speaks.

    ��Can you respect and follow the world tree as your mother? Do you really think those young world trees can protect our natural world? Let me speak first. ��I don��t think so.��

    The natural world of spirits that only those who have not lost their innocence can witness.

    That was because spirits were beings who had not lost their purity.

    So Oried was speaking.

    She spread her arms.

    ��The time has finallye for us to escape from innocence.��

    There was no answer this time too.

    However, Oried looked very satisfied. It��s the same silence, but the meaning is different. Since he threw the stone, there will definitely be a stir at the next meeting.

    ��Even if that��s not the case, how long can I hold on?��

    It was not a lie that the spirits were groaning in pain.

    Those who be the kings of the spirits must seek a solution.

    Oried was confident.

    ��There is only one answer, everyone.��

    The only solution is the Spirit King.

    Confidence that they are only exerting influence on the Arcana continent.

    This was the moment when Oried was about to get up from his seat.

    suddenly.

    ��Not yet, Oried.��

    The forest spirit king summoned himself.

    Who would have thought that a dryad who is careful with his words and actions would stop himself.

    Is there something urgent?

    But Oried��s doubts did notst long.

    Because it is the alter ego and mirror of ��someone��.

    A being who is neverte for a promise.

    It has finally revealed itself.

    The dryad opened his mouth quietly.

    ��You��re here.��

    ����?��

    Oried was shocked.

    A being at the top of the spirit world hierarchy.

    The Spirit King uses honorifics?

    Because it couldn��t have happened.

    But beyond that level, the dryad stood up.

    In front of a slowly approaching presence.

    He bowed his head.

    ��What are you doing now��?��

    A sound reached Oried��s ears as he was astonished.

    angle.

    Subtly different shoe sounds.

 Chapter 482

    Episode 482. Calling (2)

    Forest Spirit King.

    Everyone except the dryad was slightly surprised. It has to be that way. The only ones who knew of Hiel��s existence were the dryads who had been watching Hiel from the moment the contract was made.

    but.

    ����no way.��

    Ariel, the Spirit King of Wind who was well versed in news, could guess.

    This was because there were eyewitness ounts carried by the wind.

    Ariel recalled her memory.

    -��New Spirit King? ��Is that possible?��

    That��s certainly how he answered the young spirits�� questions.

    I didn��t even wonder about the intention of the question.

    Because it was natural to not even pay attention to absurd rumors.

    ��Was the rumor about the new Spirit King true��?��

    Oried jumped at Aerial��s meaningful recitation.

    you��!

    You��ve been doing only the frustrating things since a while ago, Ariel.

    ��Are you saying that now?��

    ��Oried��.��

    ��Look at the bonfire.��

    Spirit��s bonfire.

    A brilliant cluster of lights shines above the round table. It was a fire burning in a restricted area where only the Spirit King or those who had permission from the Spirit King could enter.

    Oried��s eyes turn to each king.

    ��Count them one by one, Aerial. Don��t forget to count yourself too. Have you counted everything? That��s right, there are no vacancies in front of the spirit bonfire.��

    This means that a new Spirit King cannot be elected because there are no vacancies.

    Still, the atmosphere was chaotic.

    Oried didn��t like the chaos.

    A small murmur.

    ��The damn rumors never end.��

    It wasn��t just rumors about a new spirit king.

    Isn��t it said that the spirits of the universe, who had disappeared, have returned to the Arcana continent? Among them, the most absurd rumor was about the non-existent Spirit King of Darkness.

    ��The name didn��t make any sense.��

    Did you say The End Chrysiad Eternal Darkness?

    To put it grandly, he is a spirit who boasts a name that surpasses even the true spirit king himself. Oried didn��t want his ns to be clouded by such nonsense.

    ��I can��t escape the shackles of innocence like this.��

    therefore.

    angle.

    Oried focused on the approaching sign.

    As I said, the Spirit King.

    Or, a space that can only be essed by those who have permission from the Spirit King.

    Oried��s harsh gaze is directed at the Dryad.

    ��I don��t know what you want, though.��

    It was definitely true.

    The reason the owner of those footsteps could appear in front of the bonfire must have been with the permission of the dryad. Orried did not overlook that point.

    ��I hope they both take responsibility for their actions.��

    Dryad and Aerial.

    Oried calmed down his excitement after shooting at the two spirit kings.

    If a variable has arisen, all you have to do is calmly remove that variable.

    angle.

    Oried rolled his head as he heard the sound of footsteps approaching.

    How can I gain the sympathy of other spirit kings?

    ��Zeus will eventually follow me.��

    Because he has a clear weakness as a child of lightning.

    It was the moment when Oried was concretizing his n.

    Suddenly I felt an intense heat.

    ����Phoenix?��

    Oried reflexively looked at Phoenix, the Spirit King of me.

    But it wasn��t Phoenix.

    The heat was radiating from the bonfire on the round table.

    Grumbling.

    ��!��

    The spirit bonfire was burning with unprecedented intensity. Oried��s pupils, who had always maintained a noble attitude, began to shake violently.

    ��What is this��. Vitality��?��

    The spirit��s bonfire does not just burn.

    Each time a spirit king sits in front of the round table, a single ember is added, and when all the spirit kings are present, it begins to burn, creating a bonfire.

    however.

    The bonfire was burning more brilliantly and intensely just as the mysterious figure got closer. Eventually, Oried��s trembling gaze turns towards the direction from which the sound ising.

    angle.

    ��What on earth is this��?��

    Eventually, his identity is revealed.

    ����!!!��

    Wings spread out wide.

    Clothing that glows brilliantly.

    A grace that flows naturally.

    One word came to Oried��s mind.

    ����the new spirit king.��

    But Oried shook his head without realizing it.

    ����no.��

    It has to be.

    I realized it instinctively.

    Even more than himself, the Spirit King.

    The hierarchy of that nameless spirit is even higher.

    ��A higher rank than the Spirit King? It can��t happen.��

    Oried denies the unfolding situation.

    The moment the other spirit kings remained silent.

    The voices began to flow.

    That was the name.

    ��Hiel Chrysiad Four Seasons Leaf.��

    ��Chrissiad?

    ��that��!��

    It was the same name as the Spirit King of Darkness, which was thought to be nothing more than a rumor.

    But before I could express my surprise.

    An even more unbelievable story continues.

    ��I salute those of you who answered the call.��

    It��s a calling.

    then.

    The fact that our spirit kings gathered in one ce��

    ����is ridiculous.��

    Was it because of her Highel��s call?

    *

    Nymph.

    The insignificant forest spirit looked at the dryad who was its king. It was Hyel who received the dryad��s blessing when he made a contract with his lord.

    ��You too����

    But to a dryad, the past is just the past.

    Dryad was the only one who bowed his head in respect.

    Hiel kept this in mind.

    ��My lord, you always said that.��

    Noblesse Oblige With great poweres great responsibility.

    Hayel did not forget the reason why she, who was just a nymph, was reborn as a {unique spirit}. Yes. Everything was the will of the World Tree, the mother of all things.

    Therefore, Hiel did not hide anything.

    ��I will first ask for your understanding.��

    ����?��

    ��It must have been a sudden call.��

    How was it possible to summon the Spirit Kings in one ce?

    That was the power of the first World Tree.

    Spirit King.

    Although they may not be aware of it, they seem to be possessed by something.

    Naturally, I had no choice but to find this bonfire.

    ��And one more thing. ��I hope you won��t be angry at me for taking in spirits that have nowhere to go without asking for your permission.��

    A sharp wordes back to Hiel��s words.

    ��Spirits with nowhere to go?��

    It was Oried.

    ��Do you think that makes sense? The people of nature serve only their king. Forest spirits are only dryads. The fire spirit is only phoenix. And the earth spirit is only for me, Orried��!��

    Oried��s voice became louder.

    But ites back.

    An answer with a consistent tone.

    ��The spirits collected on the way to the bonfire have been returned to your territory, so if you have any questions, you can ask them directly and resolve them. But one thing.��

    Hiel warned.

    ��Do not interrogate the poor abandoned spirits.��

    ��Question? ��That is my authority��!��

    ��Your mother has not granted you such permission.��

    A devastated continent.

    Hiel protected the spirits who had lost their home in the safe Cloudy Spirit. However, he did not want his master��s territory to be known to many people.

    My lord, who is watching from behind, would not want unnecessary disturbance.

    ��A mother����

    At those words, Oried and all the Spirit Kings, including her, became aware of Hyel��s existence. I see, that spirit is the spirit that was said to have received my mother��s blessing.

    If you admit that fact.

    ����.��

    I understood the whole situation that was unfolding now.

    The influence of the World Tree in the {natural world} is truly absolute.

    If the beings who had received their mother��s blessing wanted to gather together, it would not have been strange for them toe to the bonfire for no particr reason.

    But I couldn��t ept it.

    ��Who is my mother?��

    A majestic voice rings out.

    The me Spirit King who remained silent.

    Phoenix parted his lips.

    ��My mother has already rotted and crumbled to dust. Orried is right. ��At this moment, the world trees that have taken root on the Arcana continent are not my mother.��

    Grumbling.

    mes rose up as if threatening Hiel.

    ��I have never had a mother so weak!��

    Ariel nods.

    ��I heard the news that was carried by the wind. ��The World Tree, which took root in northern Antonium, will not be able to survive even a day without the dragon��s care����

    Zeus adds strength to their words.

    ��The imperfection is the evidence.��

    ��So, you all had the same thoughts as me?��

    ��Oried.��

    ��Could you please not say my name Dryad?��

    The dryad looked at the situation.

    In front of the bonfire, the forces were divided into two. No, it would be meaningless to say that it was divided into two. Everyone except himself was denying the existence of Hiel.

    ��I��m sorry.��

    The dryad who watched the action was disgraceful toward Hayel. It seemed like his weakness, asid as a leaf, was providing unnecessary conflict to Hiel.

    however.

    ��okay.��

    Hiel is a being that closely resembles ��someone��.

    ��I guess you guys need proof.��

    Yes, proof of underestimation.

    ��Dryad, I would like to thank you for your trust.��

    He was someone who always made overestimatione true.

    I will prove it.

    At Hiel��s deration, a strange look lingered in the eyes of the Spirit Kings.

    Suoooo.

    In tension.

    The spirit��s bonfire is like an undying me.

    It burned more intensely.

    *

    Habits are very important.

    ��Whoa.��

    Antonium nature.

    After the Imperial Conference ended.

    I immediately performed the boring ss quest.

    The amount of training has increased, but I am now used to it.

    ��It��s really easy.��

    Of course, it��s by no means as soft as a cubic crystal�� but

    it doesn��t make your limbs tremble like a vibrating smartphone.

    but.

    ��Have we arrived?��

    If I had any energy left, I immediately unfolded the parchment because this guy��s body never rested. This was research material I received when I reunited with Marcelo before entering Antonium.

    ��Research Results of the Necronomicon, the Bible of the Demon World��

    Lich Discus of the Demon World.

    [Epic] grade item that he dropped.

    No matter how smart Granfell was, he couldn��t acquire knowledge about the demon world right away. But it wasn��t like I, Ho-yeol Lee, could understand what he was thinking.

    After all, he is still the powerful chief wizard of the Magic Tower.

    It��s been a while since I abused my authority��

    No, I requested research from the Magic Tower with proper authority.

    ��It exceeds expectations.��

    Necromicon��s research is at the Magic Tower.

    It was not carried out alone.

    The names of co-researchers who could never have imagined this were mentioned.

    ��Marcelo, you don��t have to worry about the future anymore.��

    A joint research book between Magic Tower and AAU.

    ��Isn��t the Magic Tower already steadily moving towards Gii?��

    Why do they say it��s better to have a nk piece of paper? It is safe to say that the brains of reality and the Arcana continent came together to write it down.

    Sreuk.

    First, I looked at the table of contents.

    ������������

    0. Lich Discus

    1. To those who step into the demon world.

    2. Beware of kings.

    3. Iprehensible power��.

    ������������

    Content that I could not understand when I read it on my own was organized and exined in a way that was still readable. Let��s look at the footnotes and see that this discus is a dense skull��!

    ��It was all a password. So it wasn��t read.��

    Anyway, thank you, Magic Tower.

    For the first time in a while, I feel like my hard work at the Magic Tower is being rewarded.

    As I was reading the table of contents, I came across an item that caught my eye.

    ������������

    About the noble Paimon, the ruler of the western part of the Demon World.

    ������������

    Paimon.

    He was definitely different from the demons I had met so far. To say that I felt different simply because he was a high-ranking demon lord, hadn��t I also encountered Gamigin and Buer?

    ��You definitely need to know yourself and know your enemy.��

    It seems that Granfell also agrees with that, but the snout did not pour out indiscriminate disparagement of the devil.

    Of course, that doesn��t mean I was able to read the research materials calmly.

    sparkle.

    Blinking vision.

    Not just once.

    Continuously updated message.

    I was shocked.

    [Hidden Quest: Proof of me]

    [Hidden Quest: Proof of Earth]

    [Hidden Quest: Proof of Ice]��

    I had a gut feeling.

    Hiel, it��s you.

    But no matter how simr it is, it��s the same.

    ��It��s proof, so it��s always wee.��

    There��s no need to be like that guy��s proof love��!

 Chapter 483

    Episode 483. Calling (3)

    Hidden Quest.

    As a yer, you can��t help but feel excited the moment you witness that word.

    Quests are not thatmon after the cataclysm.

    A hidden quest.

    If it��s a hundred, it��s natural that you have no choice but to be a hundred. But it wasn��t me. It��s hidden, it��s main, it��s ss. It��s not a full-fledgedint that you��ve be dull afterpleting various quests.

    There were so many blinking quests, but there were so many!

    ��Right.��

    Knowledge of elemental science passing through my mind.

    Hidden quests came to mind as the number of elemental spirits that existed.

    No, to be precise.

    Aside from the darkness, one thing wascking.

    I did not overlook that one presence.

    ��I will remember you, Dryad.��

    Dryad, the spirit king of the forest.

    Still, maybe it��s because it��s a spherical surface.

    The dryad didn��t seem to have any questions about Hayel.

    I stillck knowledge about the {natural world} of spirits.

    ��Still, there is at least some warmth.��

    Of course, the content of the quest wasn��t like that.

    Okay.

    In the order that came to mind.

    I put Dawn��s jacket on my shoulder and carefully examine its contents.

    As expected, you were the first toe forward with enthusiasm.

    [Hidden Quest: Proof of me]

    Phoenix, the spirit king of me.

    Phoenix wants to prove the blessings of the World Tree.

    Ovee the fiery ordeal and prove the existence of the World Tree.

    -Natural world: Enter the territory of me. (In progress)

    Let��s see. The contents of the other quests were not much different.

    In fact, even if it was proof, it was nothing new.

    You said proving to Granfell was a daily routine, right?

    And while being harassed by Granfell like that.

    Whether you like it or not, there are all sorts of proofs.

    I was struggling to realize my overestimation.

    The only thing I was looking at was the goal.

    ��Is this destination a natural world?��

    Let��s look at it from the yer��s perspective here as well.

    ��You��re probably wondering what to do?��

    Spirits are beings that ordinary people cannot witness.

    It is said that contract spirits are visible to the general public, but in order to make a contract with a spirit, the priority is to face the spirit in its natural state.

    In that sense, the natural world where spirits reside?

    It must be a fantasy-like space.

    Feiyan Lot, senior wizard of elemental science.

    I remember that there was content rted to it in the book she wrote.

    ������������

    Spirits stay in the natural world. However, even if a spirit has been witnessed, there is no one who has witnessed the natural world. Because humans are beings who do not meet the conditions by losing their ��purity�� to enter the natural world��

    ������������

    Purity.

    ��I don��t know, but Granfell is also pure.��

    This is one purpose.

    A writer who only pursues pride should not be described as pure.

    Who on earth can be described as pure?

    ��That��s why I was able to witness the spirit.��

    However, the problem was how to enter the natural world.

    So how do we enter the natural world?

    Fayan also asked the contract spirit Fire Drake about it.

    ������������

    In the past, Fire Drake tried to lead the writer, a contractor, to the natural world. However, despite numerous attempts and efforts, I could not reach the natural world. Is it because my body is not light? Fasting wasn��t enough, so I even gave up the food I had hidden up my sleeve��

    ������������

    Fasting.

    Giving up snacks?

    You did your best, Senior Payyan.

    ��I salute your efforts.��

    Thanks to this, I learned that humans cannot enter the natural world by any means possible. But who am I? [Great Master of Kii] pioneered a new method by brewing it in the most eptable way��!

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Do you remember, Hiel?��

    I spoke to Hiel, who may already be in the process of proving it.

    I heard the answer, but Mana Highel would definitely remember it.

    The strange path we walked together.

    I knew from early on that the {natural} abilities of spirits were a different force from skills or magic. Because I was aware of it, I worked hard to develop it into Gii early on.

    And along the way.

    ��A magic structure.��

    I taught ��Magic�� to Haiel.

    Another obvious story.

    Hiel is the alter ego and mirror of me, Granfell.

    Even if it started as a nymph, a low-level spirit.

    Like I made my overestimatione true.

    Hiel would also have achieved the power that lived up to its overestimation.

    I continued.

    ��Open the way.��

    Who is our Granfell? He is a person with a temperament that wees any proof at any time, and is the embodiment of foolishness who does not just sit by and watch others suffer.

    ��Lead me on the path of proof.��

    At the same time, the Antonine Imperial Pce.

    ��You can call my name, Hiel.��

    Sssss.

    A mysterious magical power stirs in my private room.

    It wasn��t normal magical power.

    It was the strange magical power of Hiel, imbued with {nature}.

    Soon, a portal created by Hiel appears in the air.

    There was no hesitation.

    I immediately stepped beyond the portal.

    [You have entered the ��Fire Territory�� of the natural world.]

    [You have acquired the achievement ��A ce where even romance cannot reach��.]

    [��Caution: The field is currently hostile to you.]

    ��This message is bloody from the beginning?

    *

    Spirit King of me.

    Phoenix.

    he boasted.

    ��I��m sorry, spirit.��

    It was absolutely sincere.

    ��Your martyrdom will end here.��

    The moment when all the spirit kings except Dryad, the spirit king of the forest, doubted Hyel��s qualities. The object of the doubt himself referred to the proof. It was a great opportunity.

    ��This is truly ridiculous.��

    government ordinance.

    Because it exists in all nature.

    He is more fluent in the news of the Arcana Continent than anyone else.

    The same goes for the story being told at this moment.

    The whereabouts of one of the greatest wise men on the Arcana Continent, or the end of Oried��s favorite wizard�� The spirits liked to talk about useless things.

    Thanks to that, I was familiar with Phoenix.

    -��He is a fire dragon and a me emperor. ��What a ridiculous reputation.��

    Also about people who im to have grandiose nicknames for themselves, who are the me itself. Every time he heard such a story, Phoenix��s emotions burned fiercely.

    however.

    -��Be thankful that the shackles of purity saved you.��

    Phoenix could not go to the Arcana continent.

    This was because the order of the natural world did not tolerate the Spirit King��s actions.

    But things have changed.

    ��If you break, that will be proof.��

    A spirit blessed by its mother cannot ovee trials? That would be proof that Mother and the new world trees are imperfect and a reasonable reason to throw away innocence.

    A spirit king who controls nature itself.

    Field regards Hiel as an enemy and begins to attack him.

    It was not a simple change.

    Territory of me.

    All elements in the field emit intense heat to Hiel.

    Grumbling.

    To withstand nature��s hostility.

    It appears that it was not a lie that he received his mother��s blessing.

    But it is meaningless.

    Phoenix sweeps up his red hair.

    ��The king��s name is not light.��

    Hiel, your proof ends here.

    Keekeeeeek.

    Phoenix, who was mimicking a human, begins to reveal his true self. The highest peak of the volcano. The human body burns, and huge wings of me unfold beneath the skin.

    Grumbling.

    At the same time, the mes of the field surged up as if to worship the king.

    However, at the same moment, what was heard in Hiel��s ears was.

    It wasn��t Phoenix��s cry.

    -��You can call my name, Hiel.��

    All that can be heard is the master��s voice.

    ��How can youmand me to call on my master��s name?����

    Hiel considered this to be an ordeal that he had to endure.

    But did the Lord prepare even this?

    Memories sh through Hiel��s mind.

    -��Magic consists of exploratory interference manifestation.��

    -��It��s not bad for a magic that appears for the first time.��

    -��Let��s follow the example of The End Highel.��

    Soon, Hiel��s lips moved.

    ��I dare to cry out your name.��

    and.

    ��My monarch Lee Ho-yeol.��

    A group of lights flickered in the air.

    ��Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.��

    This time there was a sound again.

    Again.

    Phoenix was shocked.

    ����!��

    It was subtly different from the sound I heard in front of the spirit bonfire.

    It was a sound that chilled my stomach even more.

    How could you not know since you are so familiar with the rumors you hear?

    Phoenix��s beak moves.

    ��That silver hair is truly Cloudy.��

    It was nothing short of the highestpliment the me Spirit King could give to humans. It was like a sign of affection and a greeting to someone who entered the natural world as a human being.

    however.

    ��excellent.��

    ��My lord.��

    ��You haven��t forgotten what I taught you, Hiel.��

    The person who received such praise was lightly ignoring his own words.

    then.

    Any further favors would be meaningless.

    fluttering.

    The Phoenix spread its wings and rose into the sky.

    Then, the wings of the burning prominence.

    A heat that would not be strange even if it set the world on fire radiated out.

    But even at that moment, Hoyeol��s gaze was not directed at Phoenix.

    ��But it��s still not enough. The flow inside the portal was unstable. Immaturity was evident during the intervention. So that we can move forward further.��

    Such an attitude further fueled Phoenix��s warlike personality. I knew that that confidence, like Hiel, came from the blessings of the World Tree.

    However.

    ��Don��t be cocky, human.��

    If the blessing of the World Tree were truly omnipotent and omnipotent.

    mother.

    It would not have been impossible for you to rot and crumble.

    Grumbling.

    As Phoenix increased its firepower even more, even the field began to melt. Even the me territory melted and becameva, and even theva melted and condensed into pure heat energy.

    A power that only the Spirit King can control. The {Wrath of me} that became one with nature and burned the enemy was manifested. Only then did Hoyeol��s eyes turn to Phoenix.

    Goooooh.

    A body trembling with heat.

    It was magical power.

    Are you btedly trying to stop my wrath?

    But it was toote.

    This one ims to be the Fire Dragon or me Emperor that you faced.

    It can��t even bepared to the heat of humans.

    It is a blow from the me itself.

    ��!��

    But at that moment, Phoenix felt it.

    That something was wrong.

    Yes.

    His own body rushing towards Cloudy and Highel.

    It just stopped in midair.

    No, to be precise��.

    ��It didn��t stop.��

    The passage of time has be extremely slow.

    The proof was in Cloudy��s simrly dyed actions.

    Phoenix let out a fiery scream.

    ��You��re using a useless trick, Cloudy. This is a trial given by the King of Spirits. ��You can��t detect it with cunning.��

    Yes.

    Unless you can ovee your own wrath.

    The proof of me never ends.

    ��What can you do by holding on to the flow of time? Look, hasn��t your thinking slowed down as well?��

    However, Hoyeol calmly opened his mouth.

    As expected, it wasn��t something I was saying to Phoenix.

    This time, the words were addressed to Hiel.

    Because it is his own alter ego and mirror.

    To Hiel, who looks exactly like me.

    ��I will give you assignments from now on, Hiel.��

    Hiel answers.

    ��I will definitely do it.��

    Ho-yeol says it as if it were obvious.

    ��From now on, observe and understand.��

    Phoenix is shocked.

    ����Observe and be aware?��

    I am convinced of that.

    ��It is time to realize the wrath of the World Tree, which will scold even nature.��

    ����?!!��

 Chapter 484

    Episode 484. If you want,

    you can learn something by seeing it just once?

    A small forest spirit.

    Hiel had no such talent.

    however.

    ��I will follow what you say.��

    ��If you wish.��

    Hiel��s pupils sink. Thanks to the lord��s warm consideration, the wrath of Phoenix, the Spirit King of me, is slowly visible. Beyond the heat, the heat that can be mistaken for pain also bes clearer.

    Shamefully.

    ��If I had been alone, I might have given up.��

    Just before the first trial.

    The deration made at the bonfire was quickly forgotten.

    His resolve may have been broken.

    But my lord must have seen through it.

    ��My weakness that no one knows about.��

    Hiel knew.

    That your true self is worth less than the evaluations or expectations ced on you. But don��t let your master know you. I desperately pped my floppy wings so as not to betray my lord��s expectations.

    ��That��s why I��ve been thinking about it.��

    I have been watching my lord��s movements from the closest ce. It was truly a series of unbelievable footsteps. To the point where you start to wonder if you, who only seem like you on the outside, can walk together.

    Furthermore.

    ��I wonder if my existence will be a hindrance to my lord��.��

    The blessing of the first world tree.

    Why were the elves so angry about the blessing?

    That was because the lord and himself monopolized the blessings of the World Tree.

    So Hiel had no choice but to fall into doubt.

    What if even the blessings that belong to me belong to my lord��?

    My lord, I wonder if he can easily ovee the trials he will have to go through in the future, or perhaps he already possesses such abilities, but is held back by my presence�� It was a moment when the arduous ordeal devastated Hiel��s spirit

    . .

    A voice was heard.

    It made me shake off my foolish thoughts.

    ��It is time to realize the wrath of the World Tree, which will scold even nature.��

    Hiel understood the intention.

    ��I guess my lord gave me a chance.��

    Maybe this is another proof.

    ��A ce to prove my usefulness.��

    Is this also an effect of blessing?

    He doesn��t know that he was a forest spirit in the lower level in the past.

    Knowledge of the {natural world} begins to prate your mind.

    The wrath of nature.

    The strongest blow in {the natural world} that overwhelms the enemy by bing one with nature that only the kings of spirits can manifest. Hiel felt the wrath of the Phoenix with his whole body.

    It��s not just burning.

    Even nature.

    Howling in the intense heat of Phoenix.

    Hiel��s lips open.

    ��The target where the anger should be directed is wrong.��

    Phoenix was shocked.

    ����different.��

    Hasn��t that presence somehow changed?

    In fear.

    The weak appearance of not even being able to resist was everywhere.

    Okay.

    It was no mistake to see him reaching out and touching the raging mes. But for some reason, the touch was gentle. Moreover, her voice.

    ��Aren��t the children suffering, Phoenix?��

    ����!��

    Just like my mother.

    If the World Tree had spoken to itself, wouldn��t it have been this voice?

    The voice was so gentle that it was misleading.

    Phoenix��s gaze shifted from Hiel to Hoyeol.

    ��What nonsense.��

    Even the flow of time was controlled.

    It wouldn��t be difficult to blur one��s senses.

    It��s clearly an intention to cloud my judgment.

    Grumbling.

    However, if youpletely burn away the magic particles that form the basis of such magic, the effect will disappear. It was the moment when Phoenix burned his fear even more fiercely.

    Suoooo.

    Enough to swallow up the heat.

    So much so that it could be burned without a trace.

    It was the moment when a strong me was about to rage.

    ��You��re really not listening.��

    A voice that was no longer gentle continued.

    ��What��s for the spirits?��

    I knew it instinctively.

    This was an admonition.

    A blurry figure can be seen behind Hiel.

    It��s a huge tree.

    ����mother?��

    Yes.

    Cloudy As he said.

    The wrath of the World Tree, surpassing even nature, was being realized.

    But Phoenix did not give in.

    ��No, what is my mother? We are clearly different from the dragon elves of the Arcana continent. ��All we could do was hide in the natural world and watch the continent.��

    It was because it was unfair to keep it like this.

    ��But what is returned to us who obeyed?��

    The me Spirit King returned to his innocence and asked.

    ��There was nothing!��

    World Bestower, why have you treated us with indifference?

    Are we truly your children?

    He was whining like an innocent child.

    ��There was only utter indifference.��

    however.

    The World Tree was the mother of all things who epted even suchints.

    The shape of the World Tree floating behind Hiel shines even more brilliantly.

    The leaves are falling.

    The World Tree conveys its meaning through the mouth of Hiel.

    ��It wasn��t indifference.��

    ����It��s a lie.��

    ��I was just waiting for the right time for you to be used on the continent.��

    ����When will we be used on the continent?��

    ��The time has finallye when the continent needs your purity.��

    Permission is given.

    ��You may move on now, my children.��

    At that moment, Phoenix��s vision blinked.

    ����how?��

    It was visible in brilliant light.

    Not in the natural world.

    The scenery of the Arcana continent that I had longed for so much.

    *

    Blinking vision.

    [The ��Age of Purity�� arrives on the Arcana Continent.]

    [The natural world �C the territory of mes appears.]

    [From now on, natural me elemental spirits will appear on the Arcana Continent. The pure actions of fire-attribute spirits bring about a me of revival on the Arcana Continent.]

    Always the attitude.

    Straight neck and back as always.

    As a result, I was just rolling my eyes.

    ��Hiel��. That��s you, right?��

    oh my god.

    What did I just see?

    First, let��s calm down our shocked hearts.

    ��Is this the scenery of the continent��!��

    Buldak��.

    No, Phoenix.

    Even if that wasn��t the case, I��m still upset.

    Shed tears of joyter.

    First of all, why did I answer Hiel��s call?

    It was a natural decision. The total amount is set in [Blessing of the First World Tree]. What was the reason why I was able to enjoy the fraudulent blessing effect of the first world tree?

    ��A level of favoritism that would put an elf at shame.��

    This was because Hyel and I monopolized the blessings of the World Tree, which were shared by hundreds of elves. So, I had to be there to prove the blessings of the World Tree.

    ��Because Hiel alone might not be enough.��

    At first, I thought it was a good decision.

    [��Caution: The field is currently hostile to you.]

    A field that is hostile to the yer. A scene that even AAU was shocked was unfolding before their eyes. To use a metaphor, it would be correct to say that one was trapped in an extremely malicious dungeon orbyrinth.

    In short, everything I stepped on, saw, and felt was hostile to Hiel. Indeed, it could be said to be the power of a spirit called nature itself.

    ��So I thought about it.��

    An eye for an eye.

    I had no choice but tock knowledge about the {natural} abilities of the spirits.

    A task that was not a task was given to Hyel, a spirit like Phoenix.

    ��But this is not beyond expectations����

    Isn��t this growth so rapid that it feels unfamiliar?

    So, topare it.

    This wasn��t enough to tear down the wall.

    It was almost as if a butterfly had awakened from a chrysalis!

    ��And that too by piercing a chrysalis of enormous thickness.��

    Why is it that Hyel was treated more noble than the Spirit King thanks to being someone��s mirror and alter ego? However, through the current proof, Hiel seemed to have escaped even such treatment.

    The evidence unfolds before your eyes.

    ����this.��

    The Spirit King of me has suddenly returned to human form.

    Phoenix gathers himself.

    Then he turns to Hiel.

    ��Phoenix, the Spirit King of me, asks for your forgiveness.��

    Get down on one knee and bow your head.

    It wasn��t just Phoenix.

    ording to the system message, which does not lie.

    ��Isn��t that something that only my eyes can see��?��

    Countless lower, middle, and upper level spirits.

    All the me spirits under the me Spirit King Phoenix.

    He was bowing his head in front of Hiel.

    ��As expected, you��re better than me. Hiel.��

    So, {Wrath of the World Tree} is real?

    No way.

    Everything was spewed out by my mouth, which did not want to say a word. However, even if it did not exist, it was Hiel that resolved the situation as if it were worth it.

    ��If I do this, only I can escape from the chrysalis.��

    Of course, my chrysalis is covered with iron skin, so it will be much harder than Hiel��s. It felt like there was still a long way to go before I could escape on my own, but��

    ��Anyway, I��m d.��

    The proof is a mess, but you avoided a situation where you almost burned to death.

    It was the moment I breathed a sigh of relief.

    Hiel gave an answer to Phoenix who asked for forgiveness.

    ��It��s not me you need to ask for forgiveness.��

    ��But what is this ominous premonition?

    Okay.

    Hiel��s gaze, full of infinite loyalty, is directed at me.

    ��I guess I should turn to my lord who gave me his blessing.��

    No, you know Hiel, right?

    I��m not a bad guy who steals other people��s achievements?!

    And Phoenix, with his fiery personality, is very good at understanding me as a human��.

    ��Share the blessing�� That was the reason for the imperfection.��

    ��what?

    ��Please forgive my insight, Cloudy, for not recognizing the blessings of the World Tree even after witnessing them.��

    Hey, don��t you just convince me that it��s usible?

    ��There��s really nothing good about it.��

    Lessons learned thanks to experiencing numerous situations like this.

    As long as it��s with Granfell��s temperament.

    When you get involved with someone, you��re bound to go through a lot of trouble.

    further.

    ��This is the bean powder family, right?��

    Even so, it was a genealogy of world trees full of soybean flour.

    Even the evil dragons that swallowed the evil fruit haven��t been solved yet.

    If you get involved with spirits��

    ��More than anything, I don��t know what will happen to Paimon.��

    A way of thinking that ispletely unpredictable.

    It was Paimon who protected Antonium from Liu Junchun so that my entry into the demon world would not be dyed. For the same reason, it would not be strange to trample on the spirits that appeared on the Arcana continent.

    ��So please don��t be nervous.��

    It was a moment when I prayed earnestly.

    ��sparkle.

    My vision began to blink again.

    [You have seeded in the quest.]

    [You have seeded in the quest.]

    [You have seeded in the quest.]��

    I see.

    Everyone was quietly watching our proof process.

    It wasn��t just [Hidden Quest: Proof of me].

    Thanks to witnessing Hiel��s treatment of Phoenix.

    Any further proof would be meaningless.

    But��

    there is one.

    This time with a different meaning.

    One is empty.

    [Hidden Quest: Proof of the Earth]

    Oried, the spirit king of the Earth.

    Oried wants to prove the blessings of the World Tree.

    Ovee the trials of the earth and prove the existence of the World Tree.

    -Natural world: Enter the territory of Mother Earth. (Failure)

    Oried, the Spirit King of the Earth.

    One Spirit King is still Hiel.

    So, they were denying the blessings of the World Tree.

    I don��t know why, but I didn��t really want to say anything.

    ��This wasn��t my purpose in the first ce.��

    The reason I summoned the Spirit Kings through Highel was simple. The purpose was to find those who had been caught up in the Prototype Crack and their whereabouts were unknown through the spirits who were brighter than anyone else in the news of the Arcana Continent.

    So I couldn��t overlook it.

    Quest failed.

    Below are the newly updated quest objectives.

    -Fusion Intelligence: Defeat Yugweed Lufeng. (In progress)

    I recited coldly.

    ��Now it��s time for you to prove it.��

    Fusion intelligence.

    Yugweed Lupeng.

    Why did this quest goale to mind?

    Uncontroble magical power swirled through my body.

    ��Convince me without a single question, Oried.��

 Chapter 485

    Episode 485. Base fertilizer (1)

    Yugweed was dying.

    ����It was a pretty good sight.��

    The moment when the influence of two great monsters collide.

    A truly strange phenomenon urred.

    Perhaps even if you search through all the Magic Tower books, you won��t find anything about him?

    Suddenly, I had that worry.

    An angry feeling that there might not be one or two giant monsters running rampant right now. What if other great monsters appear somewhere on the Arcana Continent and are causing the same phenomenon as what he witnessed?

    ��Out of greed, I want to leave a message to the Magic Tower.��

    Of course, there is no way to do that.

    ��I don��t even deserve that.��

    He was just a former senior wizard who did not belong to the Magic Tower.

    Yes, that��s the senior wizard.

    An ipetent person who could not escape the shackles of contradiction on the top floor of the Magic Tower.

    When I admit that fact, I feel at ease.

    Yugweed let out a sigh.

    ��I can assure you. I think you can see through this phenomenon without my help. ��Unlike me, aren��t you opening an unprecedented era?��

    Top owner Marcelo. And Chief Lee.

    Yugweed had no doubt about the abilities of the two people.

    No, how could you doubt it?

    I think back to our first meeting.

    A group of portal lights flickered on the top floor of the Magic Tower.

    ��I really thought it was unusual from the beginning.��

    And I was so embarrassed that I couldn��t raise my head.

    Even though there were three devil worshipers by my side.

    The fact that I didn��t notice it at all.

    but.

    ��Isn��t it said that a ce makes a person?��

    From the moment Senios passed away.

    Yugweed herself was not shaken at all. Yes, it lives up to its name as a gentle giant. I had to maintain my bnce and support the shaking magic tower.

    Kugugoogung.

    The moment when I could barely catch my breath.

    A vibration felt from afar.

    Yugweed then let out a sigh of relief.

    ��I��m d we fell together.��

    An iplete prototype rift created by an upheaval in the field.

    However, even at the moment when she was caught in a crack, Yugweed did not lose concentration. The golem, which had reached its limit, was forced to move, grabbed the ankles of the two great monsters, and dragged them into the prototype crack together.

    The price of deterrence was being fully paid.

    Yugweed was trapped under the fragments of the horribly broken golem and was unable to offer any resistance. The side effects of mana exhaustion and squeezing out mana could not be ignored.

    A lot of time has passed since I got caught up in the rift. Originally, it was a magic power that had to be recovered even in a small amount, but Yugweed��s magic power did not recover at all.

    Nevertheless, Yugweed smiled.

    ����I��m jealous of you, Senios.��

    An ice cap that never melts.

    True to his nickname, Senios is an elder wizard who sleeps soundly in the magic tower. In the past, I

    sympathized

    with your situation when you became a spectacle��.

    Yugweed is between the fragments of the copsed golem.

    I stared at the golem��s core, which glowed with maic force.

    It was not glowing with its own magic power.

    The golem��s core was trying to fulfill an old contract.

    ��Because I don��t have enough to see, so I look no different from monsters. ��Well, Senios, would you rather envy my situation��?��

    You have a crazy side despite your appearance.

    Suoooo.

    Yugweed focused on the glowing core and the increasingly clear sight of the great monster. Looks like the game is up. Two great monsters drawn into the prototype crack like water ghosts.

    One of them was not in perfect condition due to a battle with itself.

    It was clear that the unsound guy had expired.

    The light of the core gradually brightens.

    ��I think this side will soone to a conclusion.��

    It��s been quite a while, so I wonder if I��ve forgotten it.

    I expected it a little bit.

    That can��t be possible.

    Oried, the spirit king of the earth.

    ��You got what you wanted, now it��s my turn to give it to you.��

    Arcana��s best military group magic tower.

    To ascend to a senior position, overwhelming ability is required. This is because all senior wizards in history were once candidates for tower owners or senior wizards who were recognized for their abilities early on.

    Yugweed was no exception.

    Why is it called the gentle giant?

    Yugweed is an imitation of a giant.

    This was because he was the only wizard who could manifest a golem.

    I guess this is the magic light.

    A distant past.

    The praises heaped on me ring in my ears.

    -��This is a manifestation power that goes beyondmon sense. Yugweed, a skilled wizard��! To be able tomand an artificial summon of that size. ��Even your teacher wouldn��t be able to manifest something like that.��

    -��You have already surpassed me, Yugweed.��

    -��It��s a golem, so it��s definitely no different from a legend. Of course, even if you write down your magic, no one will be able to understand it. From the output of the magic core that serves as the foundation, it surpassesmon sense����

    A childhood that never lost its innocence.

    Yugweed was favored by Orried.

    No, I wouldn��t say it��s my favorite.

    There was a thorough transaction between the two.

    Yugweed didn��t think much of it.

    ��Thanks to you, it wasn��t a bad life, Oried.��

    As Chief Lee said, there is give and take in everything.

    Now it was just time for me to give it to Orried.

    Now swallow it.

    ��My everything ording to the contract.��

    Coo.

    The magical core containing Oried��s power prates Yugweed��s chest.

    At the same time, focusing on Yugweed��s body.

    The fragments of the copsed golem began to gather.

    Yugweed had a hunch.

    With this, Oried surpassed the limits of the spirit.

    It could have an impact on the Arcana Continent.

    ��I wonder what I will do with my body.��

    You would never do the right thing, Oried.

    If it was a pure intention, it would have happened to me, who was only about five or six years old.

    Because they wouldn��t have offered a contract like this.

    But I wasn��t worried about the Arcana continent.

    As expected of a contradictory senior wizard.

    Maybe it��s because I trust ��someone��.

    ����I ask you for thest time.��

    Eventually, Yugweed��s consciousness waspletely fused with the magic core. A golem evenrger than the one Yugweed had appeared in began to emerge from the prototype crack.

    With just one finger.

    Kwasik.

    Great monster.

    A golem was created sorge that it crushed the two giant monsters that were stuck together. Such changes rapidly increased the degree of copse of the crack.

    [��Caution: The prototype crack will copse.]

    Yugweed has now turned into a single magic core.

    The burning me of magic.

    It seemed like he was saying that.

    Chief Lee, please stop this old man��s obscene behavior.

    *

    ����Oried?��

    It seems like there is something inmon between the Spirit Kings.

    Now that I have figured out Orried��s intentions through system messages.

    Phoenix, the Spirit King of me, also seemed to have noticed something unusual.

    That wasn��t all.

    ��It may be sudden, but I have something to tell you��!��

    The permission of the World Tree that fell through Hiel��s lips. The era of purity, which is not a departure from innocence, has opened and the spirits that have appeared on the Arcana Continent are bringing news.

    ��An abnormal phenomenon has been detected on the Arcana continent.��

    ��Tell me the coordinates.��

    ��ording to what Ariel said��!��

    Aerial, the spirit king of the wind.

    Thanks to you, I��m sure you��re well aware of the news.

    The specific location is ryed to you by the lower spirit Silphid.

    ��To the area where the elder wizard Yugweed disappeared��!��

    I��m sorry, Oried.

    It is safe to say that at this moment, any room for excuses has run out.

    I didn��t hesitate.

    Following Silphid��s guidance, a portal appeared.

    Hiel followed me and Phoenix also spoke to me.

    ��I want to be of strength to you.��

    [You have acquiredmand over the me spirits under the me Spirit King Phoenix.]

    The meaning of the blinking message was great, but I did not make a fuss like usual. Yes. For the first time in a while, Lee Ho-yeol and Granfell��s feelings were in sync.

    Yugweed��s voice lingers in my ears.

    -��Then, please ask for the magic tower of the new era. Chief Lee.��

    Yugweed Elder Wizard.

    Well, I feel like I��m in the same ss as Marcelo, who was the senior.

    In fact, he was the only boss of the Magic Tower and a being who could be considered an adult.

    Why are the other two��

    ��Senios is the same, but Cat Topju is really.��

    To be honest, I wasn��t mature enough.

    therefore.

    I concentrated on controlling my rampaging mana.

    What am I feeling right now?

    The moment you encounter Oried. I don��t care if he became the Earth Spirit King, what level he was, or what his story was. I was seriously worried that magic might start appearing all of a sudden.

    however.

    ��Master��!��

    I felt like I had been hit in the back by Hiel��s voice.

    I got goosebumps.

    On the other side of the portal.

    What is spread out at the target coordinates.

    A rock of a size that ispletely different from the monsters I have seen before.

    Kugugoogung.

    The knowledge about magic that had been buried in my head was telling.

    No, it��s not amon rock.

    That��s a golem.

    It is a giant soldier powered by magical power.

    So I was confident.

    ��Is it you, Yugweed?��

    In this era, the only one who could manifest a giant soldier called a golem was the elder Yugweed wizard, who was called a gentle giant. It was understandable that Hiel, who was rarely agitated, was speechless.

    It��s really because of its huge size.

    What you can see at a nce.

    The golem only had one arm.

    Grumble.

    Blue blood was flowing from between the golem��s fingers.

    You exined the situation on my behalf.

    They were wind spirits who loved to chatter.

    ����What if it��s blue blood?��

    ��Definitely giant blood!��

    ��Be��s giant god soldier has fallen��!!��

    It��s Be��s giant spirit soldier.

    Given the circumstances, it must be the great monster that Yugweed encountered.

    It would have definitely pushed Yugweed to the limit.

    So much so that it gets caught up in the prototype rift.

    However, for Yugweed, who has be a fused intelligence.

    It didn��t seem like there was any threat anymore.

    What that meant was simple.

    [Yugweed, a fusion intelligence, appears on the Arcana Continent.]

    Yugweed has been reborn as a being that threatens the Arcana Continent.

    And that Yugweed was released.

    The prototype crack copsed.

    ��It��s a copse crack����

    I��ve encountered it several times.

    Especially at a time when high-ranking demon kings began to exercise their influence in earnest.

    Because in reality, copse cracks appeared one after another.

    But it��s different from that.

    Above all, I now knew the intention.

    Rayman Sean.

    The dark intentions of that bastard.

    Rayman Shen wanted the fusion of reality and the Arcana continent.

    I wanted to break down the boundary between reality and the Arcana continent.

    That was the [��Extraordinary��] he was pursuing.

    I asked myself.

    ��Where did I get the idea?��

    Inside the prototype rift.

    To be exact, the stage inside it.

    This was confirmed in the unfoldingndscape of reality.

    That��s why I got goosebumps. Perhaps that copsed prototype crack might be connecting the ��Arcana Continent�� and [reality].

    In that case, Oried��s choice made sense.

    What if Rayman Shen intended this development? Just as the Shadow God was driven into a corner, there may have been a reason why Oried had no choice but to make this choice.

    That guess.

    ��Cloudy, I can��t see you.��

    A phoenix stops pping its wings andnds next to me.

    ��Half of the body is not visible.��

    I was convinced by Phoenix��s words.

    The number of fusion intelligences that appeared on the Arcana continent was exactly half.

    So where is the other half of the fusion intelligence?

    Damn it.

    It has appeared in reality.

    .

    korea.

    capital.

    seoul.

    The senior office of the Magic Tower.

    ����Why on earth did you entrust me to act as your acting chief?��

    Banshee William was tearing out his hair in front of his desk.

    Suddenly, a huge shadow appeared in his field of vision.

    The sunlight shining through the window hadpletely disappeared.

    At that moment, a calction form appeared in Benshi��s mind.

    The height of the magic tower.

    The size of an unknown obstacle.

    ��Googoo googong.

    And although it is subtle, the amount of impact is enough to cause the magic tower to vibrate.

    The decision has been made.

    Bensh held up a feather pen with an extremely serious expression.

    ������������

    Interim Acting Chief Bensh William reports.

    As of this time, all members of the Magic Tower are permitted to enter the Tower.

    Quickly eliminate the threat that has arrived in the world of adventurers.

    ������������

 Chapter 486

    Episode 486. Base fertilizer (2)

    Yugweed Lupeng, a fused sapling.

    Even half of its presence was enough to cause great damage to reality. AAU confirmed the pouring video information.

    There was no need to bring up Another Space.

    ��What��s so big?!��

    ��Are there any updates on the official website yet?��

    ��yes��! ��Nothing yet.��

    ��Suddenly jumping out like this is against thew, you little Rayman!!��

    AAU Korea Branch.

    Because it is located in Seoul. That��s because it��s close to the location where the fusion intelligence appeared. Even without looking at the monitor, the seriousness of the situation hit me.

    ��Crazy son of a bitch.��

    Kugugoogung.

    I can see the dust rising beyond the window. The ground is shaking violently. So much so that the AAU headquarters building, which could not have been built poorly, was shaking.

    Damage is being reported one after another.

    ��The exact number of casualties has not yet been estimated. Still, the positive thing is that it is early on the weekend and there is less floating poption, so if you can evacuate quickly��!��

    I couldn��t say that it was a blessing in disguise.

    Quickly.

    My teeth are grinding.

    ��What do you all think is the reason?��

    ����!��

    ��Crash.

    Stopping fingers.

    Minjae Park asked those who were constantly tapping on the keyboard.

    It was because I was genuinely curious, regardless of the authority of the branch manager.

    ��Rayman Shen. What on earth does that crazy bastard want from us? Are they breaking the unspoken rules that have been in ce for so long and throwing such big bullies at them?��

    Rayman Sean.

    I didn��t know what was going on, but I definitely expected a day like this toe someday. But who would have thought that the first unexpected move would turn reality into chaos.

    ����.��

    The moment when everyone was silent.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom was constantly shaking his head.

    What you know.

    The only knowledge of Arcana Continent biography was nothing more than a game.

    The current situation cannot be exined even bymon sense after the cataclysm.

    It was impossible to make inferences based solely on past knowledge.

    But that��s Gyereuk��s best.

    Soon, Soo-gyeom Yoon opened his mouth.

    ��It is presumed to be a golem in form.��

    ��Golem? Yeah it sure looks that way. From a body made of rock to an appearance that mimics a human. Of course, maybe it was because he was so huge that he couldn��t stand up. Is it because only half of the crack came through? ��I��m struggling because I��m so depressed.��

    That was the scary thing.

    ��That bastard is causing unprecedented damage with just that.��

    What if the other half appears in reality or stands upright on two legs? There was a possibility that not only the region where it appeared but also the Korean branch of AAU would disappear into history.

    Minjae Park asked.

    ��So what did you see in the clue about golem, Sugyeom?��

    ��If it��s a golem, it��s just magic.��

    ����Magic?��

    I search through the database from a time when Arcana was just a game.

    Yes, there were giants among the monsters that yers could hunt.

    The golem did not exist.

    ��If the golem is a summoned beast summoned by magic����

    Is that also ��magic�� created by someone?

    While I was thinking, a thought urred to me.

    Yes, to the gentle giant Yugweed, the elder wizard of the Magic Tower.

    ��Surely Yugweed is like that��?��

    ��Yes, I summoned a golem from the Zero Mountains.��

    ��It��s much smaller than that one, isn��t it, senior?!��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom nodded at Seong Hyun-jun��s words. The size of the golem that has now appeared is so different that even General Manager Yusra Lee Ho-yeol of the world wonders if he could manifest it.

    Seong Hyun-jun continues speaking as if he is denying it.

    ��And even if the elder wizard Yugweed left the magic tower on his own�� it wasn��t because he had any ill will toward the magic tower, right? I believe he just took responsibility and left the Magic Tower����

    ��It��s an internal matter. Do you remember what the general manager said?��

    ��!��

    ��It literally means you can��t be sure.��

    Minjae Park asks.

    ��Is it possible that it was the work of a wizard other than Yugweed?��

    ��Sch.

    In response to Park Min-jae��s next question, Yoon Soo-gyeom adjusted his sses.

    I swallowed dry saliva.

    He answered as if he had made up his mind.

    ��no. ��I��m sure it was Yugweed��s doing.��

    ����!!!��

    ��We��ve just located the exact location of the appearance.��

    Click.

    When Yoon Soo-gyeom clicks the mouse, the exact coordinates appear on the control monitor. Then Seong Hyun-jun, who was desperately trying to refute, looked helpless.

    ����It��s the Demon Tower, right?��

    Yes.

    The crack that spit out the golem appeared at the same coordinates as the Magic Tower.

    Beads of sweat formed on Park Min-jae��s forehead.

    He muttered to himself.

    ����What on earth happened to the Magic Tower, Marcelo Tower owner?��

    However, the high-ranking wizards of the Marcelo Magic Tower, General Manager Lee Ho-yeol, who can answer the question, were headed to the Arcana Continent to stop the advance of the great monster.

    thus.

    ����Is the Magic Tower safe?��

    AAU had no choice but to worry about the magic tower of the world.

    The reason why the national power of the Republic of Korea rapidly increased after the cataclysm.

    That was because the Magic Tower appeared in Seoul.

    However, Park Min-jae was not simply concerned about the safety of Magic Tower out of consideration for the national interests of the Republic of Korea. If the Magic Tower copses or shakes due to this incident��

    ��Reality is starting to copse due to the flooding of the Arcana Continent.��

    So what is the exact situation at the Magic Tower?

    Park Min-jae looked through the filming records of Another Space, but the shape of the magic tower was not visible. This was because he was almostpletely buried in the golems that covered the area.

    It was then.

    Through the yers.

    The specific contents of the appearance message were delivered to AAU.

    Everyone��s faces, including Park Min-jae, turned white.

    ��It��s not Yugweed��s doing�� That��s Yugweed itself��?��

    *

    Contrary to concerns, the magic tower was safe.

    The basement of the Magic Tower.

    The foundation of the Magic Tower is infinity.

    Because the framework that transcended time and space firmly protected the Magic Tower from external shocks. However, only a very few people in the Magic Tower were aware of such an invincible existence.

    ��What should I do?��

    ss explorer yer Park Hwi-gang.

    ��I guess I was lucky.��

    ��Hwigang, thank you so much.��

    ��Brothers, are you really going to say cheating?!��

    He was ready to go to the Arkana Continent with the Alliance explorers. Instead of helping the explorer hunt the great monster, he will only be holding him back.

    Now that we have learned about the existence of the Prototype Rift.

    For the explorer yers, it was like an opportunity to pay for a meal. But now we have gathered at the Magic Tower portal to head to the Arcana continent.

    ��It��s not the tiger��s den, but let��se to our senses!��

    Something unprecedented.

    With the appearance of an unprecedented monster.

    He waspletely isted inside the magic tower.

    ��League Fabian, the entrance to the Magic Tower is blocked.��

    ��The portal is still working, what should I do?��

    ��First, let��s figure out the exact situation.��

    Because there was an order from Fabien Delon, leader of the Explorers�� League.

    Park Hwi-gang pressed the start streaming button.

    Outside viewers would know the situation at the Magic Tower better than themselves.

    A chat window that is updated as soon as the broadcast begins.

    -Hwigang is alive???????

    -?? Seoul waspletely devastated;;;;

    -But where is Hwigang??

    -Why does the background look familiar?

    -What is it, is it really a magic tower? I thought the title was aggressive.

    ��Ha��.��

    However, there was a series of negative news that made it difficult to write ament. So much so that I couldn��t even see the number of viewers who came into the broadcast because they were curious about the situation inside the Magic Tower.

    Park Hwi-gang swallowed his sorrow and answered with difficulty.

    ��The magic tower? It shakes a little, but it doesn��t look like it��s going to copse. What are wizards doing? Well, I can see a few people, but it doesn��t seem like they are in a very different state from us����

    The reactions of the apprentice skilled wizards at first nce.

    It is a magic tower that has never been threatened by anyone because it is the strongest military group in Arcana. Now, such a magic tower is surrounded and isted by an unknown enemy. Concern appeared on the wizards�� faces.

    ��Miss Jibril��! Should we prepare our hearts too?��

    ��Stop making a fuss, Leanne.��

    ��No matter what, you��re still not sure?!��

    Skilled wizard Lynne Ardem.

    For the first time in a while, he demonstrated his professional knowledge. Linne��s specialty was Earth Magic, so his trembling finger pointed to the shaking rock beyond the window.

    ��No matter how you look at it, it��s a golem!��

    Jibril shot at Rinne.

    ��Linne, then do you think that the current situation urred because of Yugweed, the only wizard in this era who can manifest a golem?��

    ��I��m not saying that, but��!��

    ��Then please wait quietly.��

    ��Sigh.��

    Djibril It was no coincidence that crowds flocked to her side.

    Jibril had a calmness that was unusual for a skilled wizard.

    Before entering the Magic Tower.

    It was one of the traits cultivated in the family.

    Jibril��s gaze was directed towards the top of the stairs of the Magic Tower.

    ��Because you definitely won��t stay still.��

    However, the current power of the Magic Tower was notplete.

    The ones who went to the Arcana Continent were Marcelo Tapju and Chief Lee Ho-yeol.

    And there were only a few senior wizards.

    ����Just because Chief Lee is absent.��

    Even if the current power of the Magic Tower is only half.

    It must have been a generous reward.

    It was a moment when Jibril was thinking seriously.

    Along with the presence, a friendly face, Klee, was seen from afar.

    ��Miss Klee��?��

    But Jibril hesitated.

    At the end of the hallway.

    Klee��s appearance in the healing school��s separate room was unfamiliar.

    Where has the simple robe that I usually wear gone��

    ��Why are you dressed in such fancy clothes, Cle?��

    Luxury.

    Jibril��s eyes sparkled.

    Thanks to this, Klee quickly changed the topic.

    ��Everyone, please stop looking at me like that. And why are you all here? ��Why are you still wearing your robe?��

    ����yes?��

    ��Miss Klee, what do you mean?��

    Jibril and Rinne were confused by that sound.

    The two looked at Klee more closely.

    No, now that I see it, it��s not just a shy outfit, right?

    Especially this staff on the waist��!

    Jibril��s pupils dted.

    As a magistrate of the Magic Tower, how could he not know?

    ��Magic tools for decisive battle��? Klee, really��?��

    Klee nodded with a solemn expression.

    ��Yes, the use of magic tools for decisive battle was approved a little while ago, right?��

    ��A magic tool for decisive battle is approved for use��? Such an unprecedented and serious matter was approved?! ��Even senior wizards cannot handle this magic tool for decisive battle, but you are saying that its use is also approved for us skilled wizards?��

    ��Don��t make a fuss, Leanne.��

    ��Sigh.��

    Jibril nodded gently.

    Since this is an unprecedented situation, unprecedented decisions may have to be made.

    But the problem was that the situation was the situation.

    Jibril suddenly remembered something.

    ��The only person who can make this decision is����

    Marcelo Top or Chief Lee Ho-yeol.

    But the two of you are currently.

    He was absent due to a trip to the Arcana Continent.

    ��The only person who can fill the gap between the two is����

    Senior Matisse Dean Carr, a senior in ck magic.

    However, since Senior Matis also went to the Arkana Continent, one of the senior wizards currently remaining in the Magic Tower must have made this decision as their representative.

    Jibril muttered.

    ����no way?��

    And that was as expected.

    At this point, why did the acting head of the Magic Tower fully permit the use of magic tools for decisive battle? That��s ording to fair procedures. It was because he wanted to use a magic tool for the final battle.

    Ga Hall.

    Enchantment senior Kiko Armin.

    She looked at her colleague with concern.

    ��Uh-huh.��

    Simr yet different from thepact horsepower sun.

    To be exact, it is safe to call it upwardpatible, a magic tool for decisive battle [Anatosh��s me]. Kiko muttered as he looked at the temporary chief acting Benshee William, who was holding the magic tool in his hand with a satisfied smile.

    ��What on earth did Chief Lee see?����

    Is this what you appointed as interim acting chief��?

    *

    Top owner.

    Marcelo received the news telepathically.

    The Magic Tower of reality is under threat.

    But I wasn��t worried.

    ��Because we have the me Emperor.��

    Marcelo was impressed.

    The decision to appoint Senior Benshee William as interim chief.

    I finally fully understood it.

    ��I will learn from you once again, sir.��

 Chapter 487

    Episode 487. Base fertilizer (3)

    This is not going to be easy.

    ��If this continues, there will be nothing left.��

    Yugweed Lufeng, a fusion intelligence.

    Every time the giant golem wriggled, it seemed like an earthquake urred.

    Just flinching while lying face down is this powerful.

    What if something like that could stand up on its own two feet?

    It was a moment when I was having a terrible imagination. Phoenix, the Spirit King of me, spread his wings of red me. He then unleashed a fierce me towards his twitching fingers.

    Grumbling.

    Neither magic nor skill, but {nature}.

    A me of its own.

    The power was incredible even at first nce.

    Phoenix��s beak trembled with anger.

    ��Oried, I am so ashamed of your disgrace.��

    Is it because he lost face as a fellow spirit king?

    If not, does that mean you don��t even want to be tied together?

    Phoenix seems to be trying to prove his innocence.

    It radiated red mes non-stop.

    but.

    ��That��s fine, Phoenix.��

    As the system message that does not lie dered, I had the mand authority] of Phoenix and the me spirits under hismand. Therefore, at my word, Phoenix stopped taking action.

    I continued speaking while staring at the golem��s fingers.

    ��Emotional responses backfire.��

    It wasn��t even a small rock. It was like a living rock mountain. What we��re dealing with is only an arm, and at least five fingers.

    Chii Iik.

    The fingers, which were bright red from the heat of the phoenix, seemed to recognize us as enemies. Although the movements were slow, the power contained in them could not be guessed.

    Kukukukuk.

    ording to the shape of the palm being struck down.

    Rumbling.

    The ground is melting.

    It was good to avoid this by teleporting early.

    Such a thing is literally a natural disaster that cannot be prevented even with building magic.

    Only then did Phoenix realize his mistake.

    ��I expected it to be just Oried��s level����

    Oried and Yugweed.

    I still don��t know what the story is between the two or if it��s Yugweed or Oried. What is certain is that he has been reborn into a weight ss that even Phoenix, the Spirit King, cannot dare topete with.

    Phoenix bowed his head.

    ��I��m sorry.��

    But I don��t have anything to apologize for.

    First before epting the apology.

    What should I do with my fingers that are so hot?

    ��After all, is it only absolute zero?��

    Gii [��Absolute Zero��].

    If it were absolute zero, it might be possible to not only cool down the guy��s heated fingers but also block his movements. Of course, I��m worried because it��s my first time experiencing strangeness in such a wide range.

    ��I have to do something. Is there anything I can do?��

    It was the moment I was thinking about.

    Suoooo.

    Suddenly, a chill swept through the battlefield.

    Of course, there is no Lee Ho-yeol shivering from the cold because he does not have the [Warmth] buff.

    [The Blessing of the First World Tree] The effect is quite widespread.

    [The blessing of the first World Tree rejects the status abnormality ��Frostbite��.]

    ��Still, this is a bit cold, isn��t it? Anyway, I was able to look at the protagonist without frowning. You can guess it just by looking at that cold-blooded appearance.

    ��The Ice Spirit King Princher meets the Blesser.��

    In urgent situations, you can skip greetings.

    If I had topare it, it was a coldness that could never be inferior to Bingryong Prosnax. Thanks to this, the golem��s hot fingers cooled quickly.

    Pajik.

    Damage was caused by rapid temperature changes.

    Of course, there was no significant damage.

    As soon as something goes wrong with the golem��s body.

    Sssss.

    Because the earth spirits had suddenly appeared and were recovering the golem. The fire and ice spirits who were watching the situation with concern murmured.

    ��Have you really betrayed us?��

    ��You were simply following Oried��s orders, right?��

    ����I feel sorry for everyone.��

    Among the spirits, there was also a familiar lizard.

    Fire Drake, a contract spirit from Senior Feiyan of the Spirit School. As a high-ranking me spirit and as a magic tower contract spirit who knew me to some extent, the Fire Drake silenced themotion.

    ��There is nothing to worry about. Appropriate action will be taken.��

    ��A reasonable disposition?

    Is it really up to me to make that decision?

    What did you say to Payyan Senior Contract Spirit?

    Those eyes full of trust are quite burdensome.

    Well, I wasn��t sure even at this moment.

    ��How many phases does this raid exist?��

    Check the shing message.

    [Hidden Quest: Proof of the Earth]

    Oried, the spirit king of the Earth.

    Oried wants to prove the blessings of the World Tree.

    Ovee the trials of the earth and prove the existence of the World Tree.

    -Natural world: Enter the territory of Mother Earth. (Failure)

    �C Fusion Intelligence: Defeat Yugweed Lufeng. (In progress)

    Neutralize the fingers of the fusion intelligence. (In progress)

    The biggest characteristic of the boss monster.

    As you can see, there are phases. It was a fused intelligence that was only moving its fingers in ordance with the quest��s goal. After that, I couldn��t tell which part and how many patterns were left.

    Shall I be a little more honest?

    ��Because of that, I was already prepared to die.��

    [The Last Adventurer] effect is effective because it is the Arcana Continent.

    Therefore, I was even thinking about throwing away at least one life.

    Why don��t we just have to wait for the cooldown this time?

    ��Because the same guy would have appeared in reality.��

    So, I am at this moment.

    I was thinking of a way to die as efficiently as possible. Of course, the fusion intelligence that printed the appearance message on the Arcana continent was running rampant without considering my situation.

    ��You��rete, Ariel.��

    ��Did youe here because you were worried about Zeus�� son?��

    ��Shut up, Naias.��

    ��You��re here, Dryad.��

    All the Spirit Kings except Oried have gathered here as well.

    I feel grateful and admirable again, Hiel.

    I nced at Hiel and swallowed relief.

    ��Really, what would I have done without you?��

    I might have done everything I could to stop it on my own. Among those forced actions, there must have been the use of [Heavenly and Heavenly Childhood], which has the risk of going out of control.

    ��If it goes crazy.��

    I wasn��t sure how the situation would develop.

    Thanks to my alter ego, Haiel, I guess I was able to avoid the worst situation.

    At about that point.

    ��Listen to the former king.��

    I opened my mouth convincingly.

    ��You, the kings of nature, have power. The ability to calm the raging earth. Because that is nature��s providence.��

    It��s nature��s providence.

    Let��s talk about the Granfell style of speaking.

    In short, it is rock, paper, scissors.

    ��It��s the nature of biting and being bitten.��

    The spirits of the earth desperately seek out Yugweed, a fusion intelligence.

    Although the golem is being protected, the clear fact has not changed.

    The golem��s fingers were damaged by rapid temperature changes.

    Princher, the spirit king of ice with a cold appearance.

    He continues speaking politely.

    ��I will dly ept the words of the Blessed One. However, that being is an unknown being that surpasses Oried, the spirit king of the earth. Even if we give our best����

    Because wepeted for sum a little while ago.

    There must have been an estimate.

    He must have felt the overwhelming difference in power.

    Phoenix did not make much of a rebuttal to Princher��s words.

    But I spoke calmly.

    ��Still, there is nothing to worry about.��

    ����!!!��

    They look surprised because they think I have some secret to my words�� Unfortunately, there is no such thing. Like I said, there��s nothing I can do.

    ��I will open the way for you.��

    All I had to do was sacrifice my life to take away the power of Yugweed, the fusion intelligence. Of course, this does not mean that we will leave the work behind and only make the spirit kings suffer.

    Goooooh.

    Suddenly, a magical reaction waved in the sky.

    It��s not magic, it��s a magic stone��s unique magic release pattern.

    Yes, it was the Iron Castle.

    ��It��s faster than I thought?��

    Allied forces of the Crusade.

    It hasn��t been long since the battle with the great monster was over, but the yers who witnessed the appearance message probably didn��t sit still. Arcana people must have also heard the news through yers.

    ��He��s probably a stronger supporter than me.��

    The person who added confidence to my thoughts was Dryad, the spirit king of the forest. It was probably news from the spirits of the forest. A change urred on the face of the dryad, who had never lost his gentleness even in this situation.

    ����It looks like the elves are aware of the situation.��

    Under themand of their leader, High Elf Argentress, they wandered the continent in pursuit of the original evil, the enemy of the World Tree. One of those elves must have witnessed a huge fusion intelligence.

    ��They must be flocking based on that information.��

    I suddenly became curious.

    ��The spirits also called the World Tree mother, right?��

    But to the point of harboring misunderstandings.

    The spirits received no attention or affection from the World Tree.

    As I was considering the lineage of those spirits��

    ����isn��t this simr to our family?��

    Let��s put aside #1 and #2 and think about why we get along well.

    Even in the Lee family.

    Even in the world tree genealogy, I was the youngest.

    And they consider themselves rtively marginalized.

    The third one is right in the middle.

    ��Lee Ye-rim is just like this, like Gwanjong.��

    As I think of Oried as the one who stabbed him in the back��

    I feel like I want to end themotion even more quickly.

    It was then.

    ��this.��

    Sighs erupted from the Spirit King and the spirits.

    Did he realize that attacks wereing towards the golem?

    The earth spirits became shields and stood in front of the golem.

    ��Oried, you are so cruel.��

    Ariel, the Spirit King of Wind, was furious. The earth spirits were used as meat shields by order of Oried. The fearful expressions on the faces of the earth spirits are proof of this.

    ��What should we do��?��

    All the spirits, including the spirit kings, stopped.

    I immediately understood that I had not yet lost my innocence.

    Even in this situation, they probably can��t point their teeth at each other.

    The spirits.

    ��That��s why it has been patiently tolerated in the natural world.��

    ��I feel sorry forparing you to someone else.

    It��s a natural thing to say.

    I had no intention of wasting the purity that the spirits had worked so hard to protect.

    Moreover, didn��t I tell you?

    This was also the World Tree��s n.

    ��We��ll have to see how great of a n that is.��

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Blood is thicker than water.��

    ����?��

    ��Spirits of the Earth, you do not have to follow the orders of the wrong king.��

    To the spirits of the earth, Lord Oried��s orders must be absolute. However, after thinking about Prosnax and hearing news about elves, I became convinced.

    ��If the spirits are the third children of the World Tree.��

    [Hierarchy of blessings].

    The effect is said to be effective for spirits as well.

    My prediction was right.

    My vision blinks.

    [A ��hierarchy of blessings�� urs among the earth spirits.]

    The earth spirits that were trembling in fear begin to disperse.

    Hurry away from the golem.

    Rather, they are joining our side.

    The spirit kings let out a gasp of astonishment.

    ��Are you saying you have surpassed even the king��smand?��

    ����that!��

    ��Why go to such trouble for no reason when you have such power��!��

    It��s just that I simply didn��t think about it.

    Do you think I was considerate of their reputation as the Spirit King?

    After the astonishment, admiration poured out towards me.

    ��Okay, whatever.

    ��This is how I am.��

    Because my current self was built up through all sorts of illusions.

    I won��t bother denying it now.

    Here, my best bet is to prove it convincingly.

    Underestimation is proof, overestimation is realization.

    Isn��t that the path that Lee Ho-yeol and Granfell are taking together? In that sense, I took steps. The goal is the first quest goal, Five Fingers.

    In my head.

    I think of fifty thousand means and methods.

    Choose the best move among them.

    Abination of pure magic and attributes.

    It is the nature of attribute magic that is amplified through it.

    Nature is no exception.

    I manifested pure magical magic.

    Above all, my magical power is not just magical power.

    This means that it is a magical power of a different level.

    I spoke to the Spirit Kings.

    ��For this moment, you can use my power to run wild.��

    ����!!!��

    At my words, the spirit kings prepare to strike.

    Eventually, various natural properties exploded as a medium for my magical power.

    I looked at the shing message.

    Neutralize the fingers of the fusion intelligence. (Sess)

    Of course.

    In my current actions, I, Lee Ho-yeol, are scribbling in my head.

    A timid bill was also included.

    [You have earned contribution to the kill.]

    I thought as I looked at my fingers copsing.

    Be as usible as possible.

    I��ve passed phase 1.

    ��Anyway����

    How does reality deal with such a monster?

    ��Still, there��s a magic tower so there��s nothing to worry about����

    Then a thought urred to me.

    I entrusted the chief temporary acting job to ��someone��.

    Perhaps it was headed to the Arcana Continent?

    ��Oh no, Benshee William��!!��

    .

    .

    .

    Park Hwi-gang could not believe his eyes.

    ��what?��

    Suddenly, an appearance message appeared.

    [The freed me emperor ��Banshe William�� appears.]

    ��If you are a Benshee, then you are a senior mage��? But the me Emperor was released��?What is this great modifier?!��

    At the same time, I felt scared.

    should.

    From the stairs of the Magic Tower.

 Chapter 488

    Episode 488. Foundation (4)

    Benshee William.

    The reason why I entrusted Benshi with the temporary chief role of the enormous and powerful Magic Tower is simple. To be honest, I passed it on. Let me tell you, think about my position!

    -��You��re worse than most spam texts.��

    In anything, the first time is important.

    Didn��t the Benshi, who didn��t know the taste of a tower, taste the taste of a tower not long ago? Even if it wasn��t, where did the desire that was as strong as a me go?

    That��s right, they all came back to me as application forms.

    One, two, three��

    Now it wasn��t just one a day, it was at least three or four.

    If the reason had been still absurd, I would have scrawled the rejection signature. What was even more problematic was that instead of being as ridiculous as before, it had be strangely usible.

    ����I wondered if I had figured out Granfell��s temperament.��

    No matter how obvious it is to see the other person��s insides.

    If work is not done fairly and ording to formalities and procedures.

    He has a personality that causes thorns to sprout all over his body.

    Thanks to Granfell��s stubbornness, I couldn��t just overlook Benshi��s application to go to the tower and the continental expedition application.

    It is said that there was no choice but to evaluate it based on the reason for the request, which was glossed over like spit on the lips.

    -��Have you finally realized it, Benshee William? ��Your pride.��

    At that point, I also changed my mind.

    okay. Rather than tantalizingly stimting the desire of the banshees through the tower. Wouldn��t it be better if both I and Marcelo Mathis were absent from the Magic Tower?

    -��Feel my hardships.��

    Let��s hand over senior duties to learn a lesson.

    For such a frivolous reason as Lee Ho-yeol, he only entrusted Benshi with the temporary acting chief role. I never thought that such an unprecedented incident would ur when I entrusted full authority of the Magic Tower to the Benshee.

    My lips move as if making an excuse.

    ��Banshee William, you will be able to respond well.��

    Do you really think so, Granfell?

    Even if you fool everyone else, you can��t fool my own eyes. You?

    If only I had a mirror, I would have been able to grasp the true meaning of what was said��

    ��Your instincts are truly sharp.��

    ��Are you serious?

    Above all, it was a cubic matter that could not be said without empty words. The fact that Bensh was given a generous evaluation. Regardless of Lee Ho-yeol��s prejudices, Granfell had a high opinion of Banshee.

    ����If that��s you, I��m d you did.��

    Kukuku Pce.

    I looked at my crumbling fingers and assessed them. Perhaps the fusion intelligence Yugweed is causing damage in reality that has never been seen in history since the cataclysm.

    ��Of course, reality is more dangerous than the Arcana Continent.��

    In that sense.

    ��The search war is over. ��Show sincerity.��

    It would be best to proceed with the phase quickly.

    sparkle.

    Soon, a new quest goal blinked.

    -Fusion Intelligence: Defeat Yugweed Lufeng. (In progress)

    Neutralize the fingers of the fusion intelligence. (Sess)

    Neutralize the right arm of the fusion intelligence. (In progress)

    Is it the right arm after the fingers?

    As soon as the message blinked, a huge shadow appeared. With the sound of falling stones, Yugweed��s huge arms were rising straight toward the sky.

    Crumble.

    If you guess the amount of destruction from its size��

    it may have a destructive power that surpasses that of the highest level magic, Meteor Strike. This is not a problem that can be solved by simply avoiding it.

    Ariel, the Spirit King of Wind, frowned.

    ��If this continues, the axis of the Arcana Continent will shake��!��

    Then there is only one solution.

    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.

    I drastically increased my magic power.

    Now that [Nemesis] has not been activated, my magic stat is approximately 1,000. Normally, if you ask what you can do with about 1,000 horsepower.

    Hallucination magic that appeared in the Magic Tower.

    I evaluated the tower��s hallucination magic, which blocked uninvited guests at regr conferences, as being at the level of a thousand magical powers. The reason I was able to guess it intuitively was, of course, thanks to Granfell��s talent.

    That��s what Granfell was saying.

    ��Hiel and everyone please keep this in mind.��

    Maybe now I will fall into magical exhaustion just by blocking that blow, or I may close my eyes on the Arcana Continent due to further aftereffects.

    Goooooh.

    Nevertheless, he did not stop and raised his magic power. Even though it is said to be of a different level of magical power, with strangeness added to it, it is still the same as that being that has entered the realm of strangeness.

    ��Well, he might be way ahead of me.��

    It was a being that might have been a fusion of Yugweed, the elder wizard of the Magic Tower, and Oried, the Spirit King. So, we have to do our best here too.

    [The stat ��Persistence�� is converted to ��Magic Power��.]

    That��s my tenacity.

    determination.

    Converts it to magical power and turns it into even more massive magical power.

    No matter how excellent the magic efficiency of building magic is.

    To endure something like that.

    A truly massive amount of magical energy will be required.

    Sssss.

    Long silver hair flutters out of sight.

    This is due to the rapid increase in magical power.

    Magical power is flowing out to the extent that it affects the body.

    [��Caution: Magical power flows back.]

    [The status abnormality ��Magic Intoxication�� urs.]

    [The status abnormality ��Magicification�� urs.]��.

    Magical Intoxication.

    Be magical.

    This is a phenomenon I��ve only seen in Magic Tower books. Is this it?

    ��I never thought I would experience it firsthand.��

    The messages that followed showed that the [Blessing of the First World Tree] had rejected the status abnormality. However, there is no need to go to the trouble of refusing. Like I said, this was also part of my n.

    ����!!!��

    I think everyone would have figured it out by then.

    Something is wrong with me.

    It will have to be that way.

    Transformation of status abnormality into magical power.

    I recall the knowledge from the books I had packed into my head.

    ������������

    What beginners in pure magical science must be wary of is ��magical transformation.�� High magic sensitivity is like a double-edged sword. On the contrary, there is a possibility that your body and mind will be swallowed up by magic power��

    ������������

    What is magic power?

    To put it simply, it was a condition simr to ��ckening�� in ck magic.

    If there��s anything different.

    It was said that magicalization was much more dangerous than ckening.

    ������������

    So be careful. A magician who bes magical will definitely die.

    ������������

    I snorted while reading that phrase.

    -��I��m more afraid of ckening than magicalization.��

    Of course, that thought has not changed even now.

    Thanks to the effect of [The Last Adventurer]. For me, who can be resurrected even if I die on the Arcana Continent, it is natural that I am more afraid of the [ckening] that might reveal the dark history through my mouth than my current life��!

    therefore.

    [Status abnormality ��magicalization�� urs.]

    [Status abnormality ��magicalization�� urs.]

    [Status abnormality ��magicalization�� urs.]��.

    I was able to remain upright even when I was on the verge of death. .

    ��Blessed One, your body��?��

    I also knew because I saw and felt it.

    Magicalization literally.

    My body was turning into a mass of pure magical energy.

    I continued speaking in response to the question full of concern.

    ��You can do it.��

    They say I can��t enter the Arcana continent for 24 hours due to the death penalty. The full power of those on the battlefield at this moment should be enough to stop it.

    ��It��s not a huge sacrifice.��

    It��s just a role to support them.

    To use a metaphor, I was a medium.

    As I said, it is the magic power itself that will amplify the {natural} abilities of the Spirit Kings.

    If it��s an amplified natural ability, definitely.

    ��All of this is the providence of nature.��

    ��Yes, ording to that grandiose act of nature.

    No matter how many phases are left, you will be able to ovee it. The earth spirits that had be an obstacle were no longer loyal to Orried due to the effect of [Hierarchy of Obedience].

    however.

    ����What do you mean by providence?��

    It seems like everyone has a different take on ��the providence of nature��? Of course, it is also natural for people to die. It��s true that I��m going to die here and now, but��

    ��No way��!!��

    There��s no need to make such a fuss?

    Anyway, a dayter.

    He will return alive and well in four days, Arcana Continent time.

    Okay.

    Are you vaguely aware of that fact?

    Only Hiel bowed his head to my words.

    While checking these people, I unleashed my final magic.

    An aesthetic element that is not forgotten in these situations.

    Unleashing architectural magic with added aesthetics.

    Finally, a statue rises up.

    Kukugugugung.

    In the collision, my magically transformed body began to scatter into the air. It began to seep into the spirits through nature, mes, wind, ice, forests, and lightning.

    A system message that does not lie shes.

    [Your magical power is flooding the area.]

    Next, a message shes.

    [You have died.]

    [Death penalty applies.]

    [Acquired experience decreases.]

    [Your achievements resound throughout the Arcana Continent.]

    [Life on the Arcana Continent speaks of your sacrifice.]

    [ The title ��Nobility�� changes.]

    [The title ��Nobility�� has been acquired.]

    [The title ��Last Adventurer�� effect is activated.]

    [Returns to reality immediately.]

    [Cooldown: 23 hours 59 minutes]

    Blurring In consciousness.

    I had only one thought.

    As I said, I wasn��t worried about the Arcana Continent at all.

    I just desperately wanted it.

    please.

    You are doing well in real life, right?

    Isn��t that right, William Benshee��?

    *

    Another Space issue.

    ��You��re crazy.��

    The mere appearance of a monster with the same name as the former senior wizard of the Magic Tower is shocking. It was sorge that it could be detected even in distant space.

    ��What about the Magic Tower? ��Are we still in limbo?��

    ��yes! ��It��s buried in the rocks and you can��t see anything.��

    ��Damn it. ��I guess there��s nothing I can do, so I slowly change the angle.��

    ��yes!��

    Ta-ta-ta-da-dak.

    When I touched the instrument panel, the angle of Another Space began to shift.

    An unidentified crack that spit out such a ridiculous guy.

    Toward the Prototype Rift.

    ��It��s an iplete crack.��

    yers from the Crusade Alliance who were caught up in the Archana Continent Prototype Crack. I thought I had glimpsed the possibility of a connection between the Arcana Continent and reality within it.

    ����Maybe that��s why it��s even more ominous.��

    Only half of Yugweed, the fusion intelligence, had appeared in reality.

    Considering the possibility of a connection between reality and the Arcana Continent. The rest were likely to have appeared on the Arcana continent.

    ��It��s different from a normal crack. At this moment, the Arcana Continent could be dealing with the same guy as us. In that case�� it means that we cannot expect help from the Arcana Continent.��

    It was indeed a gloomy guess, but urate confirmation was needed.

    Another Space��s camera zoomed in toward the crack.

    OK.

    ����I see you!��

    ��see? what? ��The magic tower?��

    ��Oh no. ��You can see the inside of the crack!!��

    Scenery inside the crack.

    To be precise, the scenery of the Arcana continent was visible as expected.

    Why doesn��t this ominous premonition turn out to be correct?

    As expected, isn��t that side struggling too?

    ��Damn it.��

    It was a moment when I had a hard time holding back the swearing.

    In brilliant light.

    This time, I saw a scene that shouldn��t have been seen.

    Yes.

    ��?!!��

    A sight that leaves you speechless.

    -Another Space issue. I hope you respond.

    A sight that made me forget even the urgentmunication.

    ����.��

    After silence, the man muttered in vain.

    ��This is Another Space.��

    Even if you don��t believe it.

    ��On the Arcana continent beyond the Prototype Crack����

    All the filming records were telling the story.

    ��The death of yer Lee Ho-yeol has been captured��!��

 Chapter 489

    Episode 489. Base fertilizer (5)

    Salt.

    I know a man named Benshee William better than anyone else in the Mage Tower.

    As a fellow senior wizard.

    It was Bangrit, a senior pure magical science expert who had been watching him from an equal perspective.

    But even Bangrit was in agony.

    ��Senior Benshi, how much should I trust you?��

    A sigh that flows out naturally.

    Bangrit has suffered from the banshees as much as Hoyeol.

    Should I say that it is a neurosis that I acquired thanks to you?

    That can��t be possible.

    At any moment, the door to the office bursts open.

    I had the illusion that a banshee was going to attack me, scattering parchment.

    -��Senior Bankrit, is it possible for you to ghostwrite today?��

    ��I shake my head again.

    There��s this senior manager who sees everything, but he��s a ghostwriter. It was out of the question for sparks to fly. Thanks to this, Bangrit never once held the feather pen instead of Banshee.

    In that sense.

    ��Are you really saying that Senior Benshi is the temporary acting chief��?��

    Of course, he knew the true nature of the me Emperor very well. Among the twenty senior Mage Tower seniors, it was Senior Benshi who stood out along with Matisse, the senior ck magician.

    Considering that Master Mathis is a wizard from the previous generation��

    Senior Benshee��s potential is.

    It was like saying it was more than that.

    but.

    Secretly.

    his own office.

    Bangrit��s gaze follows the traces of Banshees scattered everywhere.

    I think Chief Lee, who is no one else, once said��

    ��A person with formality should show formality even where he or she stays.��

    Senior Benshee William, who was not able to tear out his hair and even pulled out the feathers from his quill pen. The one who dripped ink all over the ce was also senior Benshee William. Finally, the one who threw the parchment on the floor was William the Benshee��!

    That��s what I thought as I looked at the mess he had made.

    ����Is this why you entrusted it to me?��

    Perhaps through the hard work of Chief Lee.

    I think he was trying to teach Senior Benshi a lesson.

    Of course, Bangrit shook his head.

    ��Hey, how could Chief Lee do that?��

    You are not the kind of person to judge based on the thoughts of a small person like me.

    Bangrit shook off his thoughts.

    It may be that my office is so chaotic that I can��t think of anything else.

    He immediately shrugged his shoulders.

    ��Should I finish cleaning it up?��

    One by one, Bangrit erased the traces of the Banshees.

    But this time it was especially severe.

    Why are there more feathers and parchments scattered around than usual?��

    ��I guess you are more desperate than ever to go to the tower����

    Bangrit thought nothing of it.

    ����!��

    Stop.

    Suddenly his hand twitched. It suddenly urred to me. When Senior Benshi submitted a particrlyrge number of applications for the temple. What happened outside the Magic Tower?

    ��Isn��t there a big incident every time something like this happens��?��

    Yes.

    Every time, an incident urred so big that senior wizards went to the tower. Of course, someone had to guard the magic tower, so in most cases, the senior Benshi was unable to apany them.

    Nevertheless, Bangrit was not overlooked.

    ��Surely you, Senior Benshee��?��

    Did you instinctively know what was going to happen and fill out so many application forms each time? If so, Bangrit had no choice but to be concerned.

    To an unprecedented degree.

    Her own office was a mess due to the hands of the banshees.

    Gurgling Bangrit swallowed dry saliva.

    ��What kind of incident do you want to happen��?��

    *

    Even with great magical talent, the direction is bound to be different.

    If we say that the talent of Marcelo, the founder of theoretical magic, is specialized in the observational ability to judge all things, including magic particles, rationally and objectively.

    In the case of Fire Magic Senior Benshee William.

    ����Anyway, I will take responsibility!��

    The focus was on intuition over logic and reason.

    ��The use of magic tools for decisive battles is permitted not only to non-senior but also experienced magicians. You won��t be passed over for any mediocre responsibility, right? Depending on the situation, you may be imprisoned for several days indefinitely.��

    Enchantment senior Kiko Armin.

    She walked the stairs of the magic tower with the banshees, equipped with magical tools for decisive battle. Sweat was seeping from the hand holding the magic tool. It wasn��t just because of the unidentified golem that blocked the sunlight shining on the Magic Tower.

    ��It��s not called a decisive battle for nothing!��

    This was because he knew better than anyone else the power contained in the magic tools for decisive battle.

    It was the same for Banshee.

    Bensh continued as if making excuses.

    ��Now look. I don��t know what that is, but isn��t it like our magic tower is under siege? There is no free time in the Tower now that neither Marcelo Tower owner nor Chief Lee are here. ��It means we have to take control from the beginning.��

    ����You speak well.��

    ��yes?��

    ��I don��t know either. Please dispose of it properlyter.��

    Disposal Bensh was startled by those words.

    ��Hmm. No matter how bad it is, I still have to dispose of it����

    No matter how ufortable I felt.

    Was the permission to use all magic tools for decisive battle too harsh��?

    Because he looked back on his choicester.

    But Benshi��s reflection did notst long.

    ��What did you say just now?��

    Apprentice wizard yers were having a conversation.

    Because I heard it in their conversation.

    A former senior wizard of the Magic Tower.

    ��The golem that surrounded this magic tower is�� Elder Yugweed?��

    The name of Yugweed Lupeng.

    It was from then on.

    The Banshee��s spirit began to heat up.

    ��Yugweed Lufeng, a fused intelligence����

    To Yugweed, who left the Magic Tower.

    What on earth happened to bring about this situation��

    Kiko, who was worried, btedly came to terms with Benshee��s judgment.

    ��If that��s really Yugweed��s golem.��

    If it��s Yugweed��s summoned animal, which is running wild for some reason.

    Permitting the use of magic tools for decisive battle was by no means an excessive response.

    Especially now that the core forces of the Magic Tower are away.

    Kiko��s judgment was absolutely right.

    .

    .

    .

    An urgent call is heard.

    ��Senior Kiko!��

    A member of the enchantment school that is not familiar with practical use.

    I must be a lot of worry on this battlefield.

    However, Kiko was doing his part on the battlefield.

    A magical tool for decisive battle that emits light [Pendant of Interference].

    Goooooh.

    Kiko was doing his part by using a magic tool that could store and manifest the magical ��interference�� process he had witnessed.

    As the pendant shines, the copsing building begins to recover again.

    ��Reversal magic.��

    I was manifesting it using the power of a magic tool for decisive battle�� but even though it was manifesting, I couldn��t understand it. How on earth is Chief Lee able to freely manifest such absurd magic?

    Ssssss.

    It was aplex and pedantic interference process that caused the pendant to vibrate from overload. There was no need to mention the amount of magical power consumed in the process. There were already signs of magical exhaustion.

    of course.

    ��You overdid it, Kiko.��

    ��oh. ��Senior Bellier��!��

    ��are you okay. ��Take a deep breath.��

    Likewise, use the magic tool [Branch of Rest] for decisive battle.

    Bellier quickly recovered Kiko from magical exhaustion.

    And I looked at the battlefield.

    ��But wouldn��t this be a passing grade?��

    The Magic Tower was responding to the fusion intelligence while minimizing the damage caused. It was all thanks to temporary acting chief Benshee William not overlooking the threat and actively responding by fully authorizing the use of magic tools for decisive battle.

    Kiko exhaled as if reflecting.

    ����Honestly, I doubted Senior Benshi��s judgment. But I don��t think it would have worked if it weren��t for Senior Benshi. ��No one senior would have made such a bold decision.��

    Bellier nodded.

    ��Chief Lee must have foreseen even that.��

    Chief Lee seemed to be fully aware of the potential of the Banshees, which even they had overlooked. At this moment, Benshee��s performance was such that the nickname me Emperor was not enough.

    It would be great.

    ��It��s unfamiliar, Senior Benshee!��

    There was a hint of respect in Bangrit��s eyes.

    William the Benshee has extremely developed intuition.

    Also, I have always longed to use magic tools for decisive battle.

    As if it was due to a legitimate need.

    Grumbling.

    The firepower of the Banshees who freely wielded [Anatosh��s me] was beyond imagination. Senior psychedelic magician Nasrow urgently calls out to Bangrit, who was in a trance.

    ��Bangrit��s aftermath ising!��

    ��yes!��

    ��I never thought I would live to be a senior Benshee.��

    Soon, the fingers of the fused intelligence began to turn red and thenpletely melted. Banshee took charge of the fusion intelligence alone, and the remaining senior and experienced wizards focused on minimizing the damage caused by it.

    of course.

    ��Whoa.��

    The presence of yers should not be overlooked.

    More urately, it should be called a grand alliance.

    The most influential guild in Korea without Gaon?

    It was definitely a mythological guild.

    Led by guild master Baek Yi-seol.

    The Myth Guild focused on rescuing citizens.

    Baek Yi-seol took a deep breath and looked at the situation.

    ��Is Phase 1 now over?��

    It was then.

    The wizards flying through the airnded around Baek Yi-seol.

    Unlike usual, when he was wearing a simple robe.

    Wizards equipped with the right items.

    ��As expected, the Magic Tower has never shown its full power.��

    Surely you have to be at that level to be able to move forward along the same lines as Ho-yeol. Inparison, I�� It was the moment when Baek Yi-seol bit his lip at his own inadequacy.

    Nod.

    A self-introduction that begins with a bowed greeting.

    ��I am Cle Odia, a skilled wizard belonging to the Healing School! ��If you don��t mind, I have a favor to ask the adventurer, would you mind?��

    ��Please?��

    ��Yes, please lend it to us!��

    suddenly? Do you want me to borrow it? what?

    Except for Jesse Heinness, there were no skilled magicians at the Magic Tower among the high-flying rankers. It was surprising that an experienced wizard would ask him a favor, but he would ask for something so expensive.

    ����.��

    A leading conglomerate.

    A myth guild belonging to the myth group.

    Does the Magic Tower have information about the financial world?

    ��How much do you need? Ten billion? ��100 billion?��

    When Baek Yi-seol asked, Klee shook his head.

    ��no! ��It��s not that, it��s the eyes.��

    ��If it��s snow�� a ski resort owned by Shinhwa Group?��

    ��A ski resort? I don��t know what it is, but no! ��These eyes!��

    chuck.

    When Klee pointed to his eyes with his finger, Baek Yi-seol understood. yer��s view So you need a system message.

    Baek Yi-seol readily answered.

    ��Of course I do.��

    The evacuation of citizens was almost finished.

    Even if I��m not there, the situation can be sufficiently resolved.

    Klee asked, surprised by the immediate answer.

    ��Thank you for your cooperation, but�� to be honest, I cannot guarantee your safety, adventurer. As you can see, we are not in a situation where we can bepletely confident.��

    ��It��s okay if you��re determined.��

    ����!��

    Baek Yi-seol spoke sincerely.

    ��I had to die at least twice anyway.��

    Am I the only person in this world who has been possessed by the devil twice? I don��t know if it was because of this, but Baek Yi-seol wasn��t particrly afraid of death.

    No, on the contrary, I was d for this opportunity.

    ��If you��re helping a wizard belonging to the Magic Tower����

    Still, wouldn��t that be repaying some debt?

    Baek Yi-seol ran through the building forest and chased after Klee.

    At the same time, the information delivered as a system message was conveyed to Klee.

    ��I think the arms are next after the fingers.��

    ��Your arm?��

    ��ording to your message, the left arm.��

    At that point, Baek Yi-seol had joined the wizards of the Magic Tower.

    Thanks to this, Baek Yi-seol��s words were clearly heard even by the senior wizards.

    Is that why?

    ��Wait a minute, what is that light?��

    The wizards of the Magic Tower were able to identify strange phenomena that did not ur on the Arcana continent early on. Light shimmering from the left hand of Yugweed, a fusion intelligence.

    ��Left arm��left handed��!��

    Bellier shouted.

    ��It��s a manifestation of magic!��

    Yes.

    In life, Yugweed was left-handed and used only her left hand to perform magic. Unlike the right hand of the Arcana Continent, which was simply struggling.

    The left hand that appeared in reality was able to manifest magic.

    Magic Tower.

    Everyone responds immediately.

    ��Do you have a rough idea of that magical power, Bangrit?��

    ��I don��t know. It��s so huge��!��

    ��I guess I have no choice but to bump into it first.��

    ��Is it difficult to perform reversal magic with a pendant, Kiko?��

    ��For me, copsing buildings are the limit��!!��

    But in that tense situation.

    ����don��t be crazy.��

    Baek Yi-seol��s pupils were shaking dangerously.

    Through AAU.

    No, not exactly.

    It was because of confidential information passed down through an informant in the Shinhwa Group.

    ��Who who who who��!!��

    of course.

    ��He died on the Arcana Continent��?��

    Although that was just an ��obvious�� illusion that would turn the world upside down.

    Togak��

    ��????!!!!��

 Chapter 490

    Episode 490 Base fertilizer (6)

    AAU.

    ����what?��

    News from Another Space was delivered to each branch.

    It was an incredible story.

    It was bullshit that I had no choice but to deny.

    Some people refused to understand the source.

    ��That can��t be possible. Even if it��s called Another Space, it doesn��t make sense to film the inside of a crack, right? ��Even those yers can��t look inside from outside the rift!��

    But I was able to refute it.

    ��But, it��s not an ordinary crack��? Iplete prototype cracks. If you think about it, it might not be a strange phenomenon. Looking at the fact that we were able tomunicate with yers on the Arcana Continent����

    Still, someone did not give up.

    ��Why are you taking this so seriously? Could it be that I was simply mistaken? In the end, it is humans who look at the situation and make a decision. Any human can make a mistake. Isn��t that right, haha����

    A smile made with effort.

    However, unlike humans, we cannot make mistakes.

    The shooting record was sent.

    ����Check it right away.��

    Photos fill the control room monitor.

    That is a dazzling light caught in a crack.

    You can see it when you erge the photo.

    The appearance of an even more brilliant man.

    ��!!!��

    The flowing silver hair is different from usual. Likewise, the unique clothing that boasts a brilliant appearance is so brilliant that it cannot be expressed in words.

    Yes, like some mystical magic.

    someone said

    ����horse power?��

    There was no more appropriate expression than those words.

    In the recording, the man had be magic power itself and was oxidizing. I finally started to understand. Why was the pilot of Another Space so certain of Ho-yeol��s death?

    At the same time, Hoyeol��s body dispersed into the air.

    Because nature started to fluctuate.

    It wasn��t a metaphor or anything.

    A sense of responsibility that some people struggle to grasp in the midst of astonishment.

    ����That��s a spirit.��

    Is a spirit that cannot be easily witnessed by yers or even arcane people being seen by the eyes of ordinary people? Put aside such questions for a moment and focus on the amazing sight that unfolded.

    ��Something is seeping into the spirits.��

    ��Should I say that it seeps in��? ��It��s not at that level.��

    ��Yes, as if they be one.��

    horsepower.

    Hoyeol became one with the spirits.

    What happened as a result was something that cannot be described in words.

    Arcana Continent and Reality.

    Although they are twopletely different worlds, they were easy topare because they had amon enemy, the fused intelligence Yugweed. In reality, the wizards of the Magic Tower were fiercely fighting against the fusion intelligence, using even the umted items.

    ��The movement of my upper body stopped. ��The phase is over!��

    It was safe to say that the oue of the game had been decided on the Arcana Continent.

    The power of the spirits soared due to the magic released by Hoyeol, and Yugweed, a fusion intelligence that could not withstand the blows of the spirits, began to copse from the upper body.

    Now the Arcana Continent and reality are connected.

    The crisis on the Arcana Continent is a real crisis.

    The opposite was also true.

    In that sense, I had to be happy.

    Didn��t you predict it?

    What if the remaining fusion intelligences that appeared on the Arcana continent cross over to reality? If that causes the fusion intelligence to stand upright. At that time, it was unknown that Maw Tower, Seoul, and the country called South Korea might disappear forever from reality.

    however.

    ����.��

    No one could be happy.

    This was because I witnessed it in the recording recorded by Another Space.

    What sacrifices came with this victory.

    AAU Korea Branch.

    Cracking.

    Seong Hyun-jun gritted his teeth and searched the database.

    He wanted to see it with his own eyes.

    He hopes that the phenomenon he witnessed was his illusion.

    ����!��

    But it existed.

    ������������

    [Status Abnormality, Magicalization]: The yer is transformed into pure magical power. The concentration of magic power in the area increases in proportion to the yer��s magic level, but the yer dies as soon as the magical power is removed.

    ������������

    There is a status abnormality called [Enchantment] in the database.

    Just now.

    Even a concept illustration simr to Ho-yeol��s appearance.

    ����the yer dies as soon as it is released.��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom holding coffee in both hands.

    He suddenly stopped and was watching Seong Hyun-jun��s monitor. Because he couldn��t believe it. However, the information in the database that would have been realized on the Arcana continent in some way was telling.

    Ho-yeol really died.

    I imagined it several times.

    In this regr update.

    In the cracks.

    I imagine that Ho-yeol, who is always at the forefront, might be in danger.

    But at some point, I got used to it.

    He didn��t even think about it.

    The difficulty level of the Arcana Continent increases day by day.

    Rayman Shen��s ridiculous nonsense.

    Likewise, I thought about it several times.

    No one can rece General Manager Lee Ho-yeol and Yusra. The two worlds, reality and Arcana Continent, were able to remain safe. It was only because Lee Ho-yeol was there.

    So, I couldn��t imagine it.

    yer, Lee Ho-yeol, killed in action.

    The aftermath that will hit both worlds when the current tragic news is delivered.

    Park Min-jae opened his mouth.

    ��today��.��

    The voice that barely came out was shaking to a degree that even colleagues who had been together for over a dozen years had never heard before. It was a voice desperately trying to suppress the rising sadness.

    ��We didn��t lose one yer��.��

    seoul.

    The head of the AAU Korea branch in mortal danger. If it weren��t for his position, he would have copsed early on, like amp in his own head. Lee Ho-yeol, his movements pass by.

    Going down a path no one has ever gone before.

    As if that wasn��t enough, the road was extremely dark.

    I remember his back, shining like a ray of light.

    Because I carried such a heavy burden alone.

    The back that looked extremely lonely.

    Park Min-jae continues speaking in a somber voice.

    ��We, the Reality and Arcana Continents, will never shine again at this moment. Perhaps we have lost a ray of light that was warmer than the burning sun����

    -Ttogak

    ����?��

    There was no need to differentiate between you and me. Control room. That moment when some people were lost in their hearts, others shed tears, and some people put their heads down on their desks.

    -Ttogak

    I was hearing sounds one after another as if it wasn��t an auditory hallucination.

    The sound of shoes that could not be heard at the point when citizens had finished evacuating.

    His lips moved reflexively, like Pavlov��s dog.

    ��Second, General Manager��?!��

    As if in response, an image appears on the monitor.

    Always attitude.

    The same attitude as ever.

    Lee Ho-yeol, an upright yer.

    *

    What are those expressions?

    ��Why, are you making the face I��m supposed to make?��

    Were you startled by the loud sound of the shoes?

    This is why I prefer teleportation over [Heavenly Demon Reign]��

    Anyway, I guess that��s not the point.

    I looked at the magic tower wizards gathered in one ce, excluding the banshees. If you look at Cleodia, the author of How to Cultivate Non-Medicinal nts��

    ��Let��s see, did even a skilled wizard climb the tower?��

    I understood up to that point.

    A situation in which three or four senior wizards, including me, Marcelo, and Matisse, went to the Arcana continent to stop the great monster. It wouldn��t have been surprising if everyone at the Magic Tower had gone to the tower.

    however.

    ��Everyone seems to be more dazzling than usual?��

    I couldn��t help but be shocked by the wizards�� outfits, which were different from usual.

    ����Wait a minute, these are all magic tools for decisive battle, right?��

    How do you find out right away?

    It��s strange not knowing.

    Who am I?

    It was a parachute era when there was no proper magical equipment.

    To get my money��s worth.

    Wasn��t it I who searched for various magic tools in Ga Hall?

    ��I didn��t even meet the requirements for wearing it����

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, recognized it right away thanks to the greed that I could not escape from. He came to grips with the situation. The fact that the Magic Tower was fighting against Yugweed, a fusion intelligence, even while using all its magic tools for decisive battle.

    My lips slowly open.

    ��That��s great.��

    ��Granfell, I praised you because of your outfit, right?

    Even if everyone else is deceived, I won��t be deceived?

    He continues speaking as if he is making excuses for my interrogation.

    ��Interim Acting Chief, Benshee William.��

    Well, if it��s a banshee, I��ll admit it.

    ��There must be a reason why Granfell overvalued it.��

    The me Emperor seemed to be able to confront the fusion intelligence Yugweed with even more firepower than the performance he showed in Antonium. Seeing the whole ce overflowing with his heat.

    But you can��t fool me this time, Granfell.

    ��Who appointed such a Benshi as acting chief?��

    This body.

    Are you nning to naturally remind us of that fact and pat yourself on the back again, right, Granfell? However, Lee Ho-yeol is pricked by his conscience and can no longer bear to see such illusions.

    ��I��m already sick of it��!��

    The moment of death on the Arcana Continent.

    I couldn��t forget the gazes of spirits pouring down on me.

    What can I say?

    So much so that I shouldn��te back to life.

    Would you say it was a sublime atmosphere?

    No, even sublime would not be enough.

    Because the system message was also shing.

    The title, [Nobility] has changed to [Nobility].

    I still don��t know what the effect of the new title is.

    At this moment, that��s not what��s important.

    I am in the pouring gaze.

    I found a person who seemed particrly surprised.

    Myth Guild Master, Baek Yi-seol.

    Honestly, I didn��t expect that a prototype crack would appear in Seoul, right next to the Magic Tower. Damage was bound to ur.

    Perhaps the Shinhwa Guild gathered here to fulfill its responsibilities as Korea��s ranker guild at a time when the Gaon, or rather therge alliance, was away.

    I added to Baek Yi-seol.

    ��You too have proven your pride.��

    Of course, further conversation was impossible.

    Like I said, this was a battlefield.

    A voice came right after I finished speaking.

    ��Chief Lee, the magic power in the area is shaking!!��

    Even the pattern was different from the Arcana Continent.

    Just like Yugweed used her left hand to perform magic.

    Yugweed, a fused intelligence, was also condensing magic in her left hand.

    I mumbled.

    ��Yugweed, you were clearly left-handed.��

    Granfell��s sharp eyes are so sharp that they are neither mistaken nor easily forgotten.

    If you were left-handed, you must have been left-handed.

    But at this moment, I was certain.

    ��But it��s different.��

    Yugweed, a fused intelligence.

    Even if the system message does not lie, even if it professes to do so. Even if Yugweed��s unique interference process can be seen in the flickering magical traces.

    That wasn��t yugweed.

    Goooooh.

    My eyes sink.

    ��Because you were never this light.��

    I��m not talking about horsepower.

    I��m talking about weight.

    A gentle giant.

    The responsibility thates with taking your own steps.

    Because Yugweed never overlooked her influence.

    But what about the fusion intelligence before our eyes?

    Kugugoogung.

    The mere flow of condensed magical energy was enough to create cracks in the building.

    All the windows were broken, and all the street trees were being uprooted.

    So I was sure.

    ��The deception is too much, Oried.��

    Oried.

    He reacted immediately to my words.

    It was Payan Lot, a senior wizard of the Spirit School.

    ��Spirit King of the Earth, Oried�� Then how can it be?!��

    We have finally guessed the identity of the fusion intelligence to some extent.

    The otherwise solemn expressions be even more determined.

    ��Me too.��

    Well, I said it in a usible way.

    ��What should I do from now on?��

    This is reality.

    There was no [Last Adventurer] to trust.

    It meant giving up one life and not being able to eat it raw.

    ��Why is Yugweed left-handed?��

    Now I have even learned that the fusion intelligence here is more difficult than the Arcana continent. I had no choice but to give my all from the start.

    [Children are alone in the world].

    Shouldn��t we protect it even if we take the risk of runaway? It��s quite far away from the Magic Tower, but my living room and my mother and father��s main house are also in Seoul.

    But my decision had to be dyed.

    Behind me, where I was shaking my head and raising my magic power.

    Because I heard a voice.

    ��Hey, Chief Lee��?��

    It was Bellier��s voice.

    No, it wasn��t just Bellier.

    Now, you won��t be surprised by my magic again.

    What��s the point of making a fuss in such an urgent situation?

    ����what?��

    Suddenly, something appeared in my field of vision that I had not thought of as a big deal.

    The light flickered.

    To be precise, it was not just light.

    Aura.

    A luminous body that is different from the magic power emitted from my entire body.

    I could intuit it.

    It was because I had just watched it to my heart��s content.

    This was because Granfell��s keen eye could not be overlooked.

    Ssssss.

    When I slowly raise my head, I see tree branches fluttering.

    Just as the World Tree emerged behind Hiel.

    Before I knew it, the World Tree had sprouted up behind me.

    What that meant was simple.

    I am another power.

    {Natural} abilities have been awakened.

    I heard it the same way as Hiel.

    [Mother of all things, the World Tree whispers to you.]

    however��.

    ��I��m sorry.��

    Anyway, these are the words of the World Tree.

    ��I refuse.��

    Shouldn��t we at least pretend to worry a little bit?!

 Chapter 491

    Episode 491 Foundation (7)

    World Tree.

    The mother of all things on the Arcana Continent.

    He used Hiel��s mouth to convey his intentions.

    If I recall that memory��.

    ��It was very unfamiliar.��

    A different look and tone than usual.

    It was only for a moment, but it was enough to say that the world tree dwelled in Hiel��s body and mind. In that sense, I could guess why Granfell expressed so much regret.

    ��It means I won��t allow it.��

    Even if you say the same thing without giving permission to anyone else�� As

    you already know, our Grandfell is the kind of person who would be swayed by others? This means that even if it is the mother world tree of the Arcana Continent, it is no exception.

    ����I received something and I��m sorry.��

    As the youngest member of the World Tree family tree, I apologized.

    Of course, I couldn��t say it out loud.

    Even though it is just the voice of the heart, the sincerity stillmunicates. If she were the mother of all things, wouldn��t she be able to understand my emotions hidden beneath my iron-faced skin��?

    ����Have ridiculous expectations, Hoyeol.��

    It was the moment I was thinking about.

    -That is indeed the case. I will respect your wishes.

    The voice of the World Tree answered.

    I was able to intuit it because I was the person involved.

    This does not mean that I will respect Granfell��s tant refusal.

    The World Tree epted the apology I delivered.

    ����I guess I answered my thoughts for a moment.��

    Maybe you know something about the World Tree? Where did the history of the Cloudy family begin, and what kind of dark history did I, Ho-yeol Lee,e into contact with Granfell��!

    ��No, you don��t need to know that��!��

    It was when my cheeks suddenly became hot.

    Okay.

    My fingers caught a fluttering leaf.

    In the silence where time seems to have stopped.

    How do I appear in the eyes of others?

    Maybe it looks like I summoned the World Tree.

    Then, of course, the wizards of the Magic Tower and Baek Yi-seol.

    ��Because it��s real, it might be being broadcast somewhere.��

    In a situation where the whole world might be watching.

    I moved my hands calmly.

    He moved his lips.

    ��This is not your arrangement.��

    ��It��s not over yet, that bastard��s tail!

    ��Because it is our struggle.��

    It is not a matter of arranging the world tree, but a struggle.

    Who is Granfell?

    It is no exaggeration to say that he is the master of making condescending remarks.

    It was clear that Granfell was being subtly condescending this time too.

    however.

    ��Oried��s change of heart, Yugweed��s actions, the wounds of those who fought on the Arcana continent earlier than reality, and the sacrifices of those who closed their eyes from reality at this moment.��

    This time, I have to join in on the condescension.

    ��The World Tree is your arrangement?��

    Look what happened because of that damn arrangement.

    Look at what Oried, the alienated spirit, has done.

    If I approve of your arrangement of the World Tree.

    I am no different from affirming Rayman Shen.

    ��Because honestly, I don��t see much difference in the method.��

    I squeezed the leaf hard.

    ��Yes. ��It alles from our choices.��

    As I said a little while ago, our Grandfell absolutely hates being manipted by someone. Beyond refusing to convey the words of the World Tree, they were denying the arrangement of the World Tree itself.

    In that sense, I am purely worried.

    ��Maybe this happens.��

    Isn��t [the Blessing of the First World Tree] being taken back for a shameful crime?

    If the effects of the buff were known to the world.

    I might be criticized.

    He criticized me for not being able to use such a fraudulent buff so much.

    To that extent, the effect of [Blessing of the First World Tree] is deceptive.

    So it meant that I had no choice but to feel regretful.

    However, Soinbae Lee Ho-yeol and World Tree had different bowl sizes.

    Despite Granfell��s upright words.

    The World Tree still answered in a gentle voice.

    -I will also respect such thoughts.

    It wasn��t just words.

    Light begins to pour out from Granfell��s grip on the leaf.

    The vision blinks ordingly.

    [Stat ��???�� has been unlocked.]

    It was clearly stated as unknown.

    I could intuit it.

    It is a {natural} ability.

    [Skill] Because it is an unknown power that is different from ��Magic��.

    A third force that even the system cannot express.

    ��As if quests rted to the Demon World are a question mark.��

    Is it because he knows that fact? Even after rejecting the first World Tree, I was able to handle the awakened [Blessing of the First World Tree]. To be exact, it��s the power contained in just one leaf��

    Suoooo.

    If I add my magical power of a different level, the story will be different.

    It is said that the Golem, so gigantic that the end of the fused intelligence body cannot be seen, is a miracle itself thatbines Oried��s {natural} ability and Yugweed��s ��Magic��. I told you, right?

    ��It��s a different level.��

    A strange force rising from me.

    ��This can��t be right.��

    Only then did I have time to look back.

    The gaze of the Banshee, who alone blocked the fusion intelligence, turned towards me.

    Eyes that seem somewhat touched.

    ��Chief Lee! Could it be that there are three world trees behind it��?!��

    I nodded my head to him once.

    ��also��!!��

    I did not answer such an unusual question, Senior Benshee William. The fact that I nodded was some kind of signal. This is a signal to teleport right away if you don��t want to get caught up.

    Did you understand its meaning?

    Bangrit.

    He shouted at the Banshee.

    ��Senior Benshi, avoid immediately!!��

    It was thanks to the loud voice. The Banshee immediately teleported away from the fused intelligence. Soon, a loud noise echoed in the middle of downtown Seoul.

    Kukukwakwaukkwaang��

    sh of strangeness.

    Me and the fusion intelligence.

    The aftermath of a power struggle without giving even an inch.

    Soon, magic particles began to shine through the storm.

    A panicked voice was heard.

    ��Demon Tower��?��

    It��s really not that easy to keep talking.

    This is probably the first time in Arcana history.

    The top floor of the Magic Tower flew away without a trace.

    *

    The top floor of the Magic Tower.

    All the karma caused by the Magic Tower did not originate from the Crystal Hall, nor the Topaz Hall, nor the Emerald Hall, nor the Ga Hall where the vicious magic tools were stored.

    -Fucking ce.

    The culprit was the top ss, which fostered a sense of superiority that was not helpful in pursuing the truth. Yugweed openly expressed the self-loathing she had suppressed now that she was unconscious.

    ��You poor Yugweed.��

    The Spirit King of the Earth.

    Oried.

    In her grasp.

    Yugweed and Oried.

    A space of consciousness where only two exist.

    The initiative of the ceremony belonged to Oried.

    Yugweed sitting on a chair.

    Eventually, Oried came towards her and stroked her hair. A head size that fitsfortably in both hands. The sensation felt at the fingertips tells the state of Yugweed.

    ��You are still just a child, Yugweed.��

    Yugweed in the ritual looked like a child around five or six years old.

    Oried her head.

    He softly caressed my hair and whispered.

    ��What else made you lonely, Yugweed? You can tell me everything. There is no need to doubt me. ��Didn��t you find the magic tower that disappeared on the Arcana Continent so that you could destroy it with your own hands?��

    I would have thought he would have been holding on to consciousness even in this state.

    Indeed, he was not given the position of senior wizard for nothing.

    Nevertheless, Oried smiled.

    ��But remember, your time ising soon. When all the y is over, it��s time for you to get off the chair and take a nap. ��A sweet sleep that I will never wake up from.��

    Because it was only a matter of time.

    Even if Yugweed��s consciousness returned, it didn��t matter anymore.

    If you see what your subconscious has done, if you realize that you attacked the magic tower with your own hands, then you, a weak girl, will give up everything.

    Sigh.

    Oried whispered again.

    ��Because you are an innocent child.��

    So what is Yugweed��sst regret?

    Oried could guess.

    You must be looking for ��them��.

    ��Let me look and I can see it over there.��

    Shadow mercenaries.

    ��Because disbanding doesn��t make that ugly smell go away.��

    Arcana Continent.

    Shadow mercenary members began an offensive towards the body of the fused intelligence.

    Yugweed��s subconscious also recognized the existence of the shadow mercenaries.

    I flinch.

    Oried��s eyes brightened at her reaction.

    ��Do you want to make them pay for their sins?��

    At the same time, the Arcana Continent��s Fusion Intelligence raid, which was thought to have ended, resumed. That��s right, to put it in Arcana Continent electric terms, it��s the beginning of the hidden Hidden Phase.

    Kukugugugung.

    The body became lighter because the upper body was torn apart.

    The situation that everyone was worried about happens.

    The fusion intelligence slowly stands up.

    The huge body is raised upright.

    Of course, that��s where the first footsteps are headed.

    ��You can trample on it as much as you want.��

    It was a ce where former shadow mercenary members gathered.

    A natural disaster that cannot be prevented or avoided.

    However, the feet of the fusion intelligence did not trample on them.

    Arcana Continent and Reality.

    It was visible because I was watching twopletely different worlds at the same time. A ��reversal�� of the situation. To put it in simple terms, it is a scene where a copsed magic tower is being rebuilt through ��reversal magic��.

    ��I flinch.

    The top floor of the Magic Tower has been restored to its original state.

    My actions became meaningless.

    Yugweed��s unconsciousness took a hit.

    Pop.

    Oried��s hand that was stroking her head also stopped.

    ��You truly are a strange being, Cloudy.��

    I didn��t think about it because I wanted to focus on the initiative of consciousness.

    I couldn��t find the answer without struggling.

    Oried��s brow was furrowed.

    ��How is it that you, who died on the Arcana Continent, are still breathing safely in that world? Do you still have the power of resurrection left in you? Why only you��!��

    But there was no need to get excited.

    ��No, it��s okay.��

    Because that was all.

    In reality, he cannot exert influence on the Arcana Continent. Even if we were able to fully control the power of the World Tree at this moment, the story would not change.

    ��You can��t stop us.��

    Yugweed.

    The moment when this poor girl crushes and destroys thest obstacle, the shadow mercenary group. Her consciousness willpletely copse, and control of the fused intelligence will return entirely to her.

    After that��

    ��I finally��!��

    It was a moment when Oried was chanting with joy.

    There was a voice that prated my consciousness.

    It was Cloudy Hoyeol��s voice.

    ��You can thank me, Yugweed.��

    ��Suddenly it��s okay to be thankful?

    A random remark.

    Oried listened without realizing it.

    ��If it were not for my anti-war magic, you would have been referred to the Round Table ording to the Magic Tower��s strict rules and imprisoned in the Magic Tower��s underground infinity for eternity.��

    In this situation, are you talking about the strict rules of the magic tower? I didn��t understand. Oried secretly covered Yugweed��s ears with both hands.

    And whispered softly.

    ��Wouldn��t it be better to focus on the Arcana bugs?��

    But the words continued regardless.

    ��However, reversal does not ur only through magic. That��s right, Yugweed, a former senior wizard. Everything can be reversed. ��Humans are no exception.��

    Are humans no exception?

    ��No way, you��re talking about a shadow mercenary group����

    Those words made me take a closer look.

    Then it appeared.

    What are they doing when their lives depend on it?

    ��!��

    Shadow mercenaries were rescuing the people of the empire.

    In the shadow of death cast over their heads.

    Without heeding anything.

    thud.

    It was then.

    The fused intelligence stumbled greatly.

    Oried covered Yugweed��s ears even harder and whispered wickedly.

    ��No, humans don��t change. In particr, the weight of the sinsmitted by humans does not change. This means that not only the punishment for the sins umted by the shadow mercenaries, but also the punishment for the sins you umted at this moment can never disappear��!��

    However, as expected,ments denying him continue.

    ��Your actions are the same, Yugweed.��

    ��shut up!!!��

    Oried shouted emotionally without realizing it.

    But with that emotional action.

    Oried lost control of the ceremony.

    And at that moment, the situation took a ��reversal.��

    ��Even if everything is reversed, one thing cannot be undone.��

    Before I knew it, my hair had turned white.

    Skin that naturally retains its age.

    Nevertheless, a glimpse of the girl��s face remains.

    ��how��?��

    Yugweed added slyly to Orried, who was astonished.

    ��Can��t we turn around how much time has passed, Chief Lee?��

    *

    Hopeless situation.

    yers�� vision blinks.

    As if I wasn��t hallucinating.

    [Yugweed, a fusion intelligence, destroys itself.]

    ��With resurrection, monsters in the World Tree are now destroying themselves��?!��

    reality.

    Arcana Continent.

    It was the moment when the final phase that would shake both worlds began.

 Chapter 492

    Episode 492 Base fertilizer (8)

    I, Ho-yeol Lee.

    Even after making up for a gap of ten or even years, I thought I had experienced a lot of things that other yers couldn��t. This is my first time seeing a message like this.

    ����self-destruction?��

    I would have been suspicious first.

    What if the opponent was a demon-type monster?

    You probably didn��t even snort.

    But the scene that unfolded was telling.

    Furthermore.

    The world tree slowly disappearing behind me was giving me a sense of weight. The battle is truly over. The body that was as unwavering as a rocky mountain of Yugweed, a fused intelligence, gradually begins to copse.

    Is it better to see it because the distance is closer?

    ��Chief Lee Lee?��

    Benshee William.

    He pauses and raises his finger. I know this without having to point a finger, Senior Benshee. Not just me, but everyone here.

    Hood crackle.

    I couldn��t tell where it started from the upper and lower body.

    They crumble and copse all at once.

    Without any resistance.

    ��how��?��

    It takes a moment for someone to stop talking.

    Eventually, attention focused on me.

    The moment I first announced the reversal magic, the look in my eyes.

    It��s simr to the look in your eyes back then.

    ��I think you��re looking for an exnation from me����

    Well, I don��t know everything.

    Is this also a {natural} ability, the power of nature with the blessing of the first world tree? I thought about it seriously�� but it seemed like I was making a mistake.

    That��s because I experienced it once.

    ��On the Arcana Continent.��

    Even if I borrowed the power of the World Tree to unlock my natural abilities.

    It would not have been possible to surpass the power of the Spirit Kings.

    Then, of course.

    ��I guess that��s exactly what it means.��

    I opened my mouth, thinking over the message that had shed.

    ��Self-destruction, self-destruction.��

    He continued speaking while looking at the scattered fused intelligences.

    ��This is your pride, Yugweed.��

    *

    Oried shouted.

    ��What are you doing this for? Are you giving up now? How did you be more useless than when you were a girl who didn��t know anything? What happened? Get out of my consciousness right now!!��

    The name Fusion Intelligence is not for nothing.

    Yugweed and Oried.

    Because the consciousness of the two beings was fused.

    This means that it had no choice but to be named a fusion intelligence. In other words, if the fused intelligence turns into dust and disappears like this. The consciousness of both beings disappeared forever.

    ��I��m sad. Orried, those words are hurtful. Even if it��s not the case, I��m still receiving big and small wounds as the years go by. ��You tell such an old man that it��s better to be young.��

    A gentle giant.

    His characteristic slyness has returned.

    Yugweed was no longer shaken.

    It was definitely thanks to what I witnessed.

    She burst outughing.

    ��Because I want to have a different ending than you.��

    At this moment, Yugweed thought of the former elder wizard, Fire Dragon Karimzeba and Senios of the Perennial Snow. If things had gone as Orried wanted��

    I would have met a simr end to you.

    ��It would have been different depending on the intensity of Chief Lee��s disposition.��

    If this chief shows mercy, he will end up like Senios, and if he does not show mercy, he will not even be able to save his body like Karimzeba.

    ��In that sense, I��m going to try to force it onest time.��

    Still, shouldn��t the end go as I want?

    Thanks for sharing consciousness.

    Oried��s voice changed as he sensed his true feelings.

    st? ��Stop talking weakly, Yugweed.��

    A voice that has be pretentious and fleshy.

    There was no sign of him running wild until just now.

    It whispers sweetly, as if cajoling a child.

    However, all Yugweed could do was smile.

    ��I��m sorry, but I��m too old to fall for that kind of sugar-coating.��

    ����you.��

    ��And you know that, Oried?��

    Yugweed continued speaking without being at all intimidated by the Earth Spirit King, who was ring at her as if she were going to kill him. And those words hit Oried straight to the point.

    ��Both you and I lost our innocence early on.��

    ����!��

    It is different from other spirits that have maintained purity.

    Because Oried made a contract with Yugweed that should not have been made.

    Yugweed finished speaking calmly.

    ��So you��d better stop thinking nonsense.��

    Because no matter what the situation, my decision will not change.

    At the same time.

    It began to fall apart in earnest.

    Also a fusion intelligence.

    A space of consciousness where two people coexist.

    Kugugoogung.

    A chunk of rock falls on Oried��s head.

    If you didn��t dodge quickly.

    It was so big that it wouldn��t be surprising if it were crushed to death.

    Orried shouted.

    ��I��m serious? Are you going to give up like this?��

    Nod.

    ����truth! So what about the truth you were pursuing?!��

    Doridori.

    ��You��re going to give up now without any regrets��? Even though I��m crazy, I��m still crazy, and even though I��m dyed, I��m still dyed! What made you so broken? Reversal magic? Pride? You don��t really believe it, do you? A change in the shadow mercenaries!��

    ��Hmm.

    Shadow mercenaries.

    Yugweed fell into thought for a moment at those words.

    But he soon shook his head.

    As expected, you can��t reverse the flow of time, Chief Lee.

    ��Maybe it��s because I��m getting older. Some people may be disappointed, but to be honest�� it happened decades ago, so my memories and desire for revenge have faded. Now it doesn��t matter what they do. So it��ll be okay.��

    Slurp.

    ��Ah����

    At that point, Oried forgot about face and sank down in his seat.

    As the saying goes, self-destruction.

    The space of consciousness continued to copse.

    At this rate, Yugweed and Oried.

    The consciousness of the two will be buried in the remains of the fused intelligence and disappear.

    That was the oue Yugweed wanted.

    ��The time has finallye to meet the end worthy of an earth mage.��

    A burning me does not age.

    The same goes for ice caps that don��t melt.

    But the earth is different.

    Yugweed looked at the copsing fused sapient golem.

    The appearance was no different from a chunk of rock being carved away by wind and waves. The pieces of rock that were cut off like that soon crumbled to powder. It was naturally turning into dirt.

    Yugweed chanted.

    ��From giants to dust. Let��s see, it��s time to be reborn as a foundation.��

    Ssssss.

    As expected.

    A fusion intelligence that returns to earth.

    At the same time.

    The two people��s consciousness also began to fade.

    Nevertheless, Yugweed held on until thest moment.

    ��I don��t know what the oue will be����

    Cracks in the iplete prototype.

    It was a rift that should have been originally closed due to the self-destruction of the fusion intelligence. The fused intelligence that turned into the foundation was connecting twopletely different worlds into onend.

    Yugweed burst outughing.

    ��I think you guys will be able to handle it well.��

    This senior Marcelo Matisse.

    And even Senior Benshi.

    It was a moment when Yugweed was thinking about the future of the Magic Tower.

    A voice broke through my consciousness.

    -��This is your pride, Yugweed.��

    Be proud.

    Thank you, Chief Lee, for acknowledging me.

    Yugweed spoke herst words.

    Yes, this is it.

    Not the ipetent senior wizard of the Magic Tower.

    My final choice as an earth mage.

    ��So you can envy me as much as you want, Senios.��

    *

    It disappears like a lie.

    A fusion intelligence that devastated the Arcana continent and Seoul.

    I reflect on what was the best I could have done.

    ����If only I were a little stronger.��

    I wish I could have unlocked {Nature} stats earlier and handled [Blessing of the First World Tree] a little more skillfully. I don��t know if I could have reached a better ending.

    But was that really Yugweed��s pride?

    I opened my mouth.

    ��I salute your pride.��

    It has been dered that a system that does not lie is ��self-destructive��.

    It was safe to say that the copse of the fusion intelligence was Yugweed��s will.

    Is there any evidence that it wasn��t Oried��s doing?

    Of course there is. Unlike before, the fusion intelligence waspletely cowering and turning into dust for fear of causing damage to the surroundings.

    Soon my vision began to blink.

    [Yugweed, a fusion intelligence, changes.]

    [The prototype rift changes.]

    [A new field appears between twopletely different worlds.]

    The monster that appeared has disappeared.

    Originally, it was a crack that should have been cleared and disappeared.

    The prototype crack remained in ce.

    That��s not all.

    Did they look inside it using magic?

    A group of skilled wizards buzzing around.

    ����That thing over there! ��Isn��t this the Arcana continent?��

    ��I see Miss Jibril! ��It��s the real Arcana Continent!!��

    ��Shh! ��Be quiet, Leanne!��

    ��Sigh!��

    The skilled wizard noticed my gaze and quickly covered his mouth, but there was no need to do so. It seemed like the senior wizards as well as the yers understood what role the Prototype Rift yed.

    Baek Yi-seol is shocked and mutters.

    ��Could it be that beyond not disappearing, a crack connecting the Arcana Continent and reality has appeared��? As the fallen fusion intelligence forms a new field��?��

    Myth Guild Master.

    At the same time, as a top-tier yer, your reasoning skills are good.

    I had the same thought.

    This is Yugweed��s magic tower.

    And it will be thest legacy left to reality and the Arcana continent.

    Vision blinking continuously.

    [The influence of apletely different world is conveyed.]

    The yers were probably surprised by that message.

    As expected, the closest yer.

    Baek Yi-seol is now expressing shock.

    ����buff? Could it be that it is being applied on the Arcana Continent?!��

    The Arcana continent and Seoul, the capital of South Korea, were connected.

    obviously.

    Of course, there are numerous buffs in effect on the Arcana Continent.

    [The Arcana Continent will sing its legend from now on. The cold wind blowing across the Arcana Continent has stopped, and the frozen ground is melting and trembling with vitality. : Experience gain increases by 50 percent.]

    [The Spirit of the Universe is overjoyed at the reversed entropy. Their yfulness greatly distorted the causality of the Arcana Continent, but no one would me them. : Item drop rate increases by 50%.]

    [The descendants of the pure-blooded sorcerer race of twilight are scattering purple magic across the Arcana Continent. The concentration of magical power on the Arcana Continent is intensifying. The dawn of the Tsushima era begins. : Magic expression increases by 30%.]��.

    Also the most recent buff that came to mind.

    [The ��Age of Purity�� arrives on the Arcana Continent.]

    This meant that it would be effective even in the reality beyond the Arcana Continent.

    ����How should we ept this, Chief Lee?��

    Healing School Senior Velier Yusia.

    She asks me carefully. I��m sorry, but I couldn��t even imagine the aftermath of this situation. If there is a positive side, there will also be a negative side.

    For example.

    ��Rayman Shen.��

    It is safe to say that this was a situation where the wonder he was pursuing was at least partially realized. But it wasn��t something to worry about right away. Well, there was something else to worry about right away.

    Because I am as innocent as a child.

    Curiosity is also childlike.

    Beings that reveal their presence beyond the prototype crack.

    Skip.

    Numerous spirits stick their heads out into reality.

    Are spirits in their natural state visible to the naked eye?

    The person who was most surprised by the phenomenon was Feiyan, a senior in elemental studies.

    ��Uhhhh?��

    I need to re-read all the books on elemental science, Payan.

    But don��t be harsh.

    No matter what, your fate is better than mine.

    Soon, the eyes of the spirits that were wandering around reality turn towards me.

    ��!!!��

    Yes, spirits.

    The tears you shed are a pity.

    I am alive and well like this.

    I was worried that I might be like this, so I tried to say something��

    ��How��?��

    You may or may not know myplicated feelings.

    Spirits rush towards me.

    Among them, there were spirit kings who were extraordinary in appearance.

    The scenery of the area is spread through radio waves.

    What does that mean?

    [Your legend resonates in twopletely different worlds.]

    ��What does it mean that the illusion has been spurred on!

 Chapter 493

    Episode 493 A truly disruptive

    AAU.

    Branch heads and executives from all over the world visit the capital of the Republic of Korea.

    Headed to Seoul.

    When the Magic Tower appeared in Seoul, I thought it was just a coincidence.

    ��That��s it����

    In the limousine heading to the Magic Tower.

    Jim Joshua, United States Branch Chief.

    He muttered seriously.

    ��Should I learn Feng Shui right now?��

    Reality and the Arcana Continent were permanently connected. Copse of iplete prototype cracks. This was thanks to the field formed by the self-destruction of Yugweed, a fused intelligence, connecting the two worlds like a bridge.

    ��well. Personally, I think it��s a superstition.��

    ��To be serious.��

    ��Were you kidding? ��I��m sorry. There is so much informationing out.��

    Katrina, who was riding with Joshua, did not have the spirit to focus on things like feng shui. What she was focusing on was deducing the current situation from limited information.

    The screen on the tablet switches quickly.

    ��As expected, the other half of the fusion intelligences appeared on the Arcana continent. It is said that the field was formed by self-destruction, just like in reality. Still, wasn��t it like thest gift left by an elder wizard who was a member of the Magic Tower?��

    ��Katrina, please don��t say anything too serious.��

    ����yes?��

    Katrina looked at the back seat at Joshua��s harsh words.

    Only then did I see it.

    There was deep fatigue on the boss��s face.

    ��Today we went through a lot of ups and downs.��

    ����!��

    From bottom to heaven and back to bottom again��

    literally.

    It was a day where my emotions fluctuated like I was on a roller coaster.

    Joshua clenched his trembling fist.

    ��Actually, I still can��t believe it. It feels like I��m still dreaming that General Manager Yusra, who died on the Arcana Continent, came back alive. But����

    An unbelievable scenery begins to appear outside the window.

    ��Thises as a bonus.��

    Seoul��s building forest.

    ording to the settings of the Arcana Continent biography.

    Spirits that could not be seen by ordinary people came in.

    The spirit of the wind, the spirit of the forest, the spirit of water��

    If it was a sight that only you could see, Joshua, you have finally gone crazy. He may have visited a psychiatrist whilementing his situation.

    But the anchor��s voice came from Katrina��s tablet.

    -It is an unbelievable sight even when you see it. The spirits that appeared on the Arcana Continent are participating in the restoration of damage in Seoul. A correspondent who is immediately on the scene��

    That��s right.

    In the eyes of others too.

    Even on camera lenses.

    The spirits were vividly reflected.

    Katrina added some information about it.

    ��The yers said that the ��Age of Purity�� had opened on the Arcana continent. ��It may be that an era has opened that cannot be exined by the Arcana Continent��s previousmon sense.��

    Joshua nodded.

    ��In some ways, this must be a true cataclysm.��

    Not only was there a road permanently connecting reality and the Arcana Continent, but the Arcana Continent��s buffs were also effective in Seoul as if they had be one��

    Joshua muttered.

    ��It��s freakishly amazing.��

    As soon as he finished speaking, a smile appeared at the corner of Joshua��s mouth.

    Because the unrealistic scenery of Seoul with spirits running around is so beautiful?

    Rather than that reason, it was because of the nervous excitement.

    The general manager who brought about this upheaval.

    It was because of the expectation of being able to reunite with Ho-yeol.

    Soon, Joshua and his group entered the magic tower.

    Okay.

    Raise your head once in front of him.

    ��It clearly copsed miserably.��

    No matter how I look at it, it seems to be fine.

    It took me a while to realize the greatness of reversal magic. Joshua headed to the Magic Tower Crystal Hall. It took just a moment to get through the sh barrage of reporters flocking to the lobby of Magic Tower.

    The moment the door to the Crystal Hall opened, Joshua could not help but be shocked. Because there was a scenery before my eyes that was even more unbelievable than a forest of buildings with spirits running around.

    Katrina barely opened her mouth.

    ����Isn��t this the testing room, boss?��

    .

    .

    .

    I answered.

    ��no.��

    ��What a surprise��?!��

    ��Director Cho!��

    Joshua and his AAU subordinates, I guess.

    ��I��m truly d you��re safe��!��

    I stared into Joshua��s eyes, which looked like they were about to shed tears at any moment. I just want to ignore this. Avoiding someone��s gaze is something that cannot be found in the Granfell dictionary.

    ����I don��t know how many times this has happened.��

    I only noticed it after the Fusion Intelligence Raid waspletely over.

    The moment I threw away my life on the Arcana Continent.

    The fact that it was captured in reality beyond the prototype crack��!

    ��I can fully understand.��

    [The Last Adventurer] Effect or anything.

    Because it��s true that I died. The resurrection could not be dismissed as just a rumor. But from then on, even if it was wrong, rumors were spread that were very wrong, right?

    Headlines I nced at during Kii��s quest.

    -Lee Ho-yeol wrote the miracle of resurrection!

    -The Spirit King bows his head! The appearance of the Spirit Emperor?!

    �C Subdue a monster with words? A rant that goes beyond words!

    ��our reporters. Why do you think I am taking after someone who has the ability to put things together in a grandiose and usible way? Especially the rant at the end, what is that?

    ��It��s burdensome enough with Homen.��

    He took the character for ��Ho (��)�� from ��Ho-yeol�� and created a new word.

    ��If only there had been no history of reversal magic or building magic����

    I would have been able to say something properly. The sins I havemitted are too great to criticize the pouring rumors. In that sense, I had no choice but to continue speaking.

    ��From now on, everything you see is the truth.��

    Why did it sound like a testing room that only existed when Arcana was just a game? I guessed the reason.

    At this moment, there was a gathering of beings in the Crystal Hall who could not be gathered in one ce ording to themon sense of Arcana Continent history.

    The seat of the tower owner.

    Suddenly, Marcelo, who had been sitting, stands up.

    He must have noticed my appearance.

    As usual, I politely bow.

    ����What is this between us?��

    But I didn��t even have time to repay him.

    Marcelo must have recognized my presence through his actions.

    The murmur subsides.

    Those who follow Marcelo��s footsteps begin to stand up.

    chuck.

    Senior wizards, of course.

    chuck.

    Great Union.

    chuck.

    Argentress and the elves he leads.

    chuck.

    Spirit kings who imitate human form.

    ��chuck.

    Even though I was mesmerized by the unbelievable sight.

    Not to be left out were the AAU branch leaders who quickly stood up from their seats.

    I thought about that burdensome greeting.

    ����If only there weren��t two people next to me.��

    I really must have sighed because I couldn��t bear it anymore.

    ��Well, we can all gather at the Magic Tower. No, of course.��

    Reality and the Arcana Continent were connected.

    It is not a temporary portal being opened, but a permanent one through the formation of a new field. Because this is an unprecedented situation. It would have been necessary to understand the situation for both reality and the Arcana Continent.

    ��Because I��m the only one who can answer the question.��

    I understand that much, but��

    ��There��s no need for everyone to stand up?��

    But the center of the world is yourself.

    It is because you think that the path you take is the center.

    Because it was our Granfell.

    Again.

    I left behind Joshua and his friends who didn��t know where to stay by my side. I went to the Crystal Hall pulpit. Soon, I went up to the podium and just enjoyed the attention and attention pouring in.

    Is it thanks to you?

    ��The facial expressions are a mixture of various emotions.��

    The crowd could feel the emotion.

    anticipation.

    And a bigger mess than that.

    ��In my heart����

    I just wanted to say good things out of my mouth.

    But that can��t happen.

    As I said, this is the reality we face.

    ��To use an analogy��.��

    The world tree.

    Like the tree of good and evil from the mother of all things.

    Because it is the beginning of a catastrophe that carries both hope and danger.

    I gathered those thoughts and spoke them out in a Granfell-style speech.

    ��At this moment, a new path has opened for us. Since this is a path no one has ever taken, it would be natural for there to be no set direction. However, the traces we leave behind will soon be a guidepost for future generations.��

    Isn��t this a way of speaking that doesn��t take the audience��s perspective into consideration?

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    As a representative of small citizens.

    I feel like I would feel a lot of pressure just hearing these words.

    But fortunately.

    ��Because the people gathered here are not like me.��

    There seemed to be no one who had the same thoughts as me, Lee Ho-yeol. That��s right, all of these people have risked their lives just now to confront reality and the fusion intelligence that appeared on the Arcana Continent.

    I continue speaking because I know that fact.

    ��I have no intention of wasting the foundation that Yugweed sowed.��

    Those who leave have nothing to say.

    Even though I didn��t really know what Yugweed meant, I said it convincingly. However, I think that any yugweed I have seen would have formed a field with that intention in mind.

    -��Then please take good care of the magic tower, Chief Lee.��

    Just like they trusted us and left the magic tower.

    Yugweed trusts us again this time.

    I think it was sown on its own as a foundation.

    ��I have something to tell you about him��!��

    ��Wait a minute, here��s the recording.��

    ��So what happened on the Arcana Continent at that time?��

    yet.

    Various opinions were exchanged in Crystal Hall. Because the information we know and what we assume will be different. In order to reach a conclusion, an active exchange of opinions will be necessary.

    In that sense, an unavoidable question was now asked to me.

    As expected, it was the spirits who asked the question.

    Among them, it was Phoenix, the Spirit King of me.

    ��Blessed One.��

    Blesser The crowd was buzzing at the word.

    ����Blesser? ��What does it mean?��

    ��Is this your newly acquired title?��

    ��Well, Chief Lee has been blessed in many ways.��

    really.

    Why do you insist on calling me that name when you clearly know my name?

    Even though I was inwardly resentful, I allowed Phoenix to talk behind my back.

    Then the expected question came back.

    ��I am grateful that you are safe and well, but please forgive me for not being able to suppress the questions that are rising. ��I clearly felt that your sacrifice was reflected in this worthless body����

    Phoenix trailed off appropriately.

    It was enough to focus the audience.

    First of all, some people may be surprised by the harsh tone of voice.

    ��Still, he is a spirit king in name and identity.��

    This is what Phoenix shows in front of me.

    As if the rumors spread around the world were true.

    Because he was treating me like some kind of spirit emperor.

    But what makes the audience even more shocked than that.

    sacrifice.

    I guess they��re asking if I really died like the rumor started in AAU. There was even some evidence. From AAU��s filming records to the spirit kings�� momentum that has be stronger than before.

    This is it.

    ��I don��t think I can exin it in a usible way.��

    In fact, it is our Grandfell who does not hide anything even if I try to hide it. Since Phoenix asked a question in a formal manner, he had no choice but to answer in a formal manner.

    My lips are moving.

    ��Phoenix, you are right.��

    I was struck by the doubtful gazes.

    ��I have already experienced death.��

    Very well.

    ��Enough to get used to death.��

    ����!!!��

    *

    Today Arcana production team.

    ��It��s like a dream. It��s like a dream. Jongjin!��

    Producer Hyun Yong-seok looked around, unable to believe the current scene. Still, I couldn��t believe it and even pinched my cheek. Is this really the Seoul that was devastated just a few hours ago?

    Jongjin Yoon keeps changing the camera angle.

    ��Hey, senior. Look over there. Those spirits are messing around over there! No, the wizards were only looking at something so cute for themselves, right? ��It��s so cruel it��s ridiculous.��

    The corners of the mouth that never seem toe down.

    It was an outside job with Hyun Yong-seok, who would normally have been embarrassed.

    Jongjin Yoon was not tired at all.

    He moved the camera around and even joked.

    ��How did the buff affect us too?��

    ��Check the camera film while you��re at it���� Hyun

    Yong-seok was trying to nag like usual.

    He paused.

    Because big names started pouring out of the Magic Tower.

    ��What are you doing? Everyone move!!��

    They must have talked about the current situation inside the Magic Tower.

    What was discussed at the meeting?

    It was the first opportunity to convey it to the world.

    ��Run toward the Great Coalition!��

    As Korea��s leading media and producer, it was also a scoop that should not be missed.

    Has Hyun Yong-seok��s earnest will reached the yers? If not, is it because of Nam Tae-min, a gentle barbarian who is unusual for his ss?

    ��yer Nam Taemin, may I ask you a question?��

    The Today Arcana team has a scoop that no one expected.

    It was able to be broadcast live.

    Because of that, someone��s hair turnedpletely white.

    ��Tuk.

    The smartphone falls out of my helpless grasp.

    Damn.

    The screen was broken on the asphalt floor. But I didn��t pay attention to it. At this moment, the thing that broke down more seriously than the smartphone was the sincerity that I was trying so hard to ignore.

    ����I am now at my limit just watching.��

    He died and came back to life.

    Whether it is the miracle of resurrection.

    Anything��!

    No words reached my eyes or ears.

    Lee Ye-rim��s eyes became red.

    ��Hoyeol, are you really okay��?��

 Chapter 494

    Episode 494 Strange Summit (1)

    Since when?

    The youngest in our family, Ho-yeol, has be an adult.

    As I walk faster, I look back on my memories.

    A precious daughter, the youngest son of a rich family. For Ho-yeol, who grew up in a well-to-do environment and with lots of love from the adults in his family, there was nothing to worry about.

    Until I entered middle school.

    To be exact��

    I think I was around the second year of middle school.

    The reason Hoyeol came home so quickly was.

    At first, I wondered if the new game Arcana Continent Electric was that fun. Even if that wasn��t the case, I wondered if he was just pretending to work hard to impress his father.

    Even thinking about it now makes meugh.

    ����I really couldn��t stop you, but my dad.��

    It was like an ordinary family.

    Momined that it wasn��t just a game, but that she had to bring a money-eating machine to make Ho-yeol y a game, right? The sight of my father struggling with the stubborn Mrs. Choi was still vivid.

    -��huh? ��You said you bought it instead of going around the field?��

    -��What about the golf clubs you bought recently?��

    -��that? Of course I have to sell it!��

    What on earth is Arcana Continent Electric?

    I wondered if it made me give up my love of golf.

    Dad added that.

    -��You like the hobby that rich people enjoy together, right?��

    But my father��s dream never came true.

    Because the business that was about to expand started to shakepletely. It goes without saying, but my father, who was busy running around putting out lights, didn��t have time to y Arcana Continent.

    ��As a result, Ho-yeol had it all to himself.��

    But that was only for a moment.

    After a few months, the family situationpletely deteriorated and red scabs appeared all over the house. It was only for a few months that Hoyeol yed Arcana Continent.

    It was probably from then on.

    One grade lower.

    The reason I started paying attention to Ho-yeol, who went to the same middle school as me.

    Why did you pretend not to know all this time?

    ��We were busy treating each other as enemies, but pretending to know each other is nonsense.��

    And then I learned about it one by one.

    The reason why Hoyeol came home so quickly.

    In the process, I unintentionally caused misunderstandings among those around me��

    -��Wow. ��Was that older sister Lee Ho-yeol��s older sister?��

    -��If only I had known that�� ��back then����!��

    -��Hey, shut up. ��Just pretend not to notice, you idiot!��

    Still, I didn��t feel refreshed.

    Maybe even now, more than ten years have passed since I felt ufortable at that time.

    It was to the point where I thought it might be something left in my heart.

    Lee Ye-rim muttered bitterly.

    ��Well, you didn��t tell us until the end, right?��

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    It��s clear that you have be an adult since then.

    Since then, even though it was hard, I never showed it once.

    So I pretended not to know.

    To your heavenly sister who helped you knowingly and unknowingly in the future.

    I imagined myself ttering myself to thank him properly.

    however.

    ����Like a fool, I��ve been pretending not to know until now.��

    I finally realized it.

    I guess that day will nevere.

    We were born in the same womb.

    How can we be so different?

    Lee Ye-rim muttered.

    ��If you��re having a hard time, you should spread the word, like me����

    Zek.

    Yerim Lee looked at the broken smartphone screen on the asphalt floor.

    There were still a few months left to pay the installment��

    but I was d it turned on.

    Articles are visible under the screen with dark lines.

    -[Breaking News] The rumor of Lee Ho-yeol��s death was true!

    -[Breaking News] Miracle of resurrection? The power of the World Tree? Still in limbo.

    -[Breaking News] AAU official says, ��Resurrection and death may not happen once.��

    ����.��

    Looking at it again, it seems as if the strength of his grip is loosening on its own. However, Ye-rim Lee bit his teeth tightly. Maybe I was able to endure it because I had guessed it.

    ��Because it makes no sense that something like this never happened.��

    Even if you don��t know things like arcana and continental biographies.

    yers are well aware of the risks they are exposed to.

    They also know that strength does not guarantee their lives.

    I said it was Dmitri.

    Also famous American yers.

    Because he passed away not long ago when no one expected it.

    Lee Ye-rimughed bitterly.

    ��I knew you weren��t showing it.��

    So, like in the past, he pretended not to know and turned away.

    Ho-yeol, if you don��t want us to know.

    Because I wanted to pretend like I didn��t know.

    ��But����

    No more.

    If you just sit there and watch.

    It seemed like this side would copse first.

    ����Mom, Dad, and sisters would have found out.��

    What has Hoyeol been through so far?

    Not through the mouth of Ho-yeol, the person involved, but through the mouth of someone else.

    Different from what I had guessed.

    The shock may be indescribable.

    So Ye-rim Lee hurried his steps.

    Maybe you��re shocked.

    Toward my parents�� store, which may have closed early.

    It was as expected.

    Lee Ye-rim sighed.

    ��Really��.��

    ������������

    Dumplings for Harmony

    ������������

    The lights on the sign were not turned on. The blinds were down so I couldn��t even see the inside. Suddenly, worry arose. If it were normal, I would have contacted either mom or dad first��

    Boom boom.

    ��mom and dad!��

    I hurriedly walked over and knocked on the closed door.

    Then I felt a buzz from inside.

    But something was strange.

    Beyond the blinds.

    If you look at the shadow that appears at first nce.

    It definitely looks like he got up from sitting on a chair��

    ����what is it?��

    There was no sound of the chair being pulled out.

    No, beyond that.

    I felt a sense of d��j�� vu from the size and shape of the shadow.

    It feels like I��ve seen it before somewhere��?

    ��Are you here, sister?��

    ��It��s hot!

    When the door opened, the face of my one and only younger brother, whom I had been thinking about all along, was in front of me. And at that moment, Lee Ye-rim was surprised by the change in her emotions.

    I thought I would be infinitely more lonely. It would be impossible for Ho-yeol to confide his concerns to anyone, given his personality of not sharing everything with his family.

    As the saying goes, I thought Ho-yeol would be shouldering a heavy burden on his own.

    After overexerting himself like that, he ended up dying on the Arcana Continent just like the news said��

    But why?

    ��you��?��

    The moment I face Ho-yeol.

    Those worries disappeared like melting snow.

    Because of his upright and majestic posture?

    No, it wasn��t like that.

    I couldn��t express it in words, but��

    ��I��m sorry for causing you worry.��

    Hoyeol��s face still had no wrinkles or shadows.

    As if you��re not alone.

    It came to Lee Ye-rim��s eyeste.

    ��what?��

    A face that no Korean citizen can recognize.

    Gaon, Korea��s leading guild.

    Gaon��s guild master Nam Taemin. His appearance.

    He raises his hand politely and says:

    ��Mom, can you just give me all the leftover dumplings?��

    ��What is this situation?

    Lee Ye-rim btedly realized the situation.

    ��So this now��?��

    Did our Hoyeol bring a friend or colleague?!

    *

    Nam Cheol-min broke into a cold sweat.

    ��No, mother! This is not what we came here for��! No, we will take it and eat it ourselves. These days, everything is self-made, right? No, I��m really afraid you��ll get bone disease if you keep doing this!��

    Because that��s not enough.

    He stands up hesitantly, grabs Mrs. Choi Kang-hee��s tray, and starts a fight.

    Maybe it��s noticeable.

    I turned my gaze and looked at the tes piled high on the table. Nam Cheol-min and I put down our chopsticks early, so I don��t have to tell you whose stomach all those dumplings disappeared into, right?

    ��This taste��!!��

    It was Nam Taemin.

    How did the Nam brothers get here?

    If you ask me if I came to visit [Reconciliation Dumplings] where my parents are.

    That was because I couldn��t refuse.

    ��Is it true that everyone is too formal?��

    The request was so polite that I couldn��t refuse it.

    ��Sit down, Mr. Cheolmin. ��I��m still fresh.��

    Our Lady Choi made it even more difficult for Nam Cheol-min to take care of himself.

    I think there might be a question asked of me at this point. Where has the dutiful son who sends a greeting letter every morning gone and is he still causing trouble for his parents?

    But it��s not like I didn��t dissuade him.

    Our Mrs. Choi cheerfully puts down the te.

    ��We are still protecting this ce because of our useless stubbornness. If we ept Cheol-min��s help, won��t our Ho-yeol have nothing to say? So, are you telling us to stop sitting down just because Ho-yeol can see it?��

    ��Oh my mother��!��

    Is it because my namees up?

    Only then did Nam Cheol-min sit down. Even as he sat down, he looked at his younger brother, Nam Tae-min, with resentment in his eyes. As Nam Tae-min inhaled dumplings, Mrs. Choi��s work increased.

    ��huh? ��If you don��t eat, I will eat everything?��

    Of course, Nam Tae-min, who had lost his temper, did not notice.

    I understand. My dad has great taste.

    Moreover, he wouldn��t have been able to eat properly while fighting repeatedly.

    Nam Cheol-min finally gave up and whispered to me.

    ��suddenly. I��m truly sorry. ��I have no shame, Mr. Ho-yeol����

    I answered.

    ��You don��t need to apologize.��

    ��no. Even though��!��

    ��Because this is also pride.��

    ��Yes, I am proud.

    ������������

    Dumplings for harmony

    ������������

    Wouldn��t it be possible to say that this ordinary dumpling shop is the pride that our owner Lee Jun-wook and Mrs. Choi Kang-hee have maintained? The two of you made dumplings here, rebuilt the copsed family, and raised our four siblings.

    That was also the reason why I couldn��t just dissuade them.

    however.

    ����Can��t we please end this deep conversation inside?��

    Parents�� pride.

    Are you moved by my words?

    Suddenly, a sniffling sound is heard from the kitchen.

    Actually, if that��s all I said, I didn��t even say anything.

    Lee Ye-rim, an uninvited guest who camete.

    Some guy was staring at me from the table next to me.

    Because I said something embarrassing in this situation.

    ����This is a different kind of death, really.��

    Even so, I had a lot to say to my mom and dad.

    The world is literally in chaos, right?

    With the news of my resurrection.

    that��s the.

    That was the reason why I went straight to my hometown as soon as I finished my schedule.

    ��What on earth is this for?��

    However, as I said, Brother Nam requested to apany me.

    The priority was to listen to their stories and send them back.

    I looked at Nam Taemin.

    ��And how much I missed the taste of your own hands.��

    Isn��t that already the fifth bowl of dumpling soup there?

    Of course, considering his size, it wasn��t an iprehensible amount of food.

    Since there was no sign of putting down the spoon, I opened my mouth.

    ��Formalness must also change depending on the time and ce.��

    This means that in Rome, you must follow Romanw.

    ��You can talkfortably.��

    At ��Hwahwa Dumplings,�� there is no rule against talking while eating.

    Nam Cheol-min didn��t know what to do.

    Only then did he sigh and open his mouth.

    ��Maybe it��s because he doesn��t usually eat home-cooked meals�� I��m sorry once again for everything. But I don��t know if I can tell this story here.��

    As Nam Cheol-min said that, he took out three letters of his name.

    ��Jeong Han-taek��.��

    With those words, the kitchen, which had been quiet, burst intoughter! A sound rang out.

    ����Jeong Han-taek? President Jeong Han-taek?!��

    ��Honey, be quiet!��

    ��Oh my, I was surprised for no reason.��

    Nam Cheol-min says he has nothing to apologize to his father.

    I quickly put up my hand.

    Then he continued speaking seriously.

    ��no. ��It is a story that both father and mother must know.��

    ����Oh yeah?��

    ��Hoho, then I��m d.��

    This is a story our parents should know too.

    I don��t think it��s a story rted to the Arcana continent.

    In that case, there was a need to listen even more.

    ��It may be a perspective that neither I nor Granfell are familiar with.��

    Jeong Han-taek, President of the Republic of Korea.

    As long as his namees up.

    There was a high probability that this was a story about reality.

    Yes.

    The capital of South Korea.

    Now Seoul has be and of wonders fused with the Arcana continent.

    ��Chief, there will be turbulence in Seoul from now on.��

    It was the pride of Korea.

    Gaon��s guild master and brain are from this time.

    It seemed like he was nning to discuss the fate of Seoul and me.

    And since they settled in Seoul, they were telling a story that couldn��t be overlooked by their parents, who were the owners of ��Harmony Dumplings��, who were naturally caught up in the upheaval.

    Nam Cheol-min continued.

    ��That��s right. Probably Seoul����

    I pondered the possible scenarios heid out.

    It is certainly the human nature that we have seen so far.

    Maybe the world can get away with something like that.

    But there is no need to worry now.

    To me, Seoul was nothing more or less than my hometown.

    The pride of my parents is more than anything else in Seoul.

    As long as there are ��dumplings to make peace with��.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    And he has a more terrible sense of filial piety than I do.

    Granfell��s opinions are bound to agree.

    ��It��s simple.��

    I blurted out calmly.

    ��I will be the owner of Seoul.��

    ����?!!��

 Chapter 495

    Episode 495 Strange Summit (2)

    How long has it been since Hoyeol introduced someone to you?

    No matter how much I looked back, I couldn��t remember anything after elementary school.

    Lee Ye-rim sat at the corner table, held her breath, and looked at Ho-yeol.

    A face without solitude or shadow.

    ��Was it just my imagination?��

    But no matter how you look at it, they don��t seem close enough to share their grievances with each other. Especially when you look at the way those two people treat Ho-yeol, it��spletely��

    ��They��re treating Ho-yeol like they��re some kind of boss?��

    No, is that really worth it? I don��t even know the rank of the Allied Crusade, but I heard that our Hoyeol is themander-in-chief. Perhaps such an attitude is not strange.

    Rather than that.

    Yerim Lee gaped at her parents who were watching her.

    ��What are you two doing there?��

    ��huh? ��I was afraid it might interfere with Ho-yeol��s work.��

    ��I��d be more concerned about that.��

    Why did the president��s namee up just now?

    My dad, Udangtang��you said and dropped the te, right?

    Ye-rim Lee couldn��t believe it.

    ��What is this all of a sudden?��

    Dumplings that will make you happy.

    At this tiny little snack bar.

    I never thought there would be an important conversation about the future of Seoul.

    ��How can you guess something like this?��

    Nevertheless, Lee Ye-rim tried to pretend to be calm.

    ��Because I said it��s a story we��ll find out eventually.��

    furthermore.

    ��Hold on.

    Yerim Lee clenched her fists under the table.

    ��I want to know.��

    Like I said, I didn��t want to look away anymore.

    What exactly is the situation and threat that Ho-yeol is facing?

    Even though he is just an ordinary person, he cannot be of any help to Ho-yeol.

    ��Still, you should know.��

    As a family member and the only sister of three.

    Lee Ye-rim took a deep breath and repeated to herself.

    I will never be surprised by any story thates out.

    I muttered to myself several times.

    ��It��s not a joke.��

    Maybe it was because of that that I was able to keep my mouth shut. Until a man with the exact opposite impression of Nam Cheol-min and Nam Tae-min started pouring out all kinds of dire predictions about the future of Seoul.

    However, Lee Ye-rim could not endure it in the end.

    Nam Cheol-min Let his story end.

    Hoyeol��s lips move as if he��s been waiting.

    ��I will be the owner of Seoul.��

    An unexpected deration from my only younger brother.

    ��Hoyeol. You can��t believe it?!

    Lee Ye-rim muttered without realizing it.

    ����are you going into politics?��

    *

    Politics?

    What bullshit.

    This guy again.

    ��Even if that weren��t the case, I��d be so embarrassed because of the way I spoke.��

    Do you really have to look back at it like that to get your senses resolved?!

    I will be the master of Seoul.

    The reason why I suddenly dered in a Granfell style is simple.

    Okay.

    The scenarios that Nam Cheol-min predicted while taking out his tablet.

    ��President Jeong Han-taek has requested close cooperation from our giant alliance and the Shinhwa Guild. ��There is a high probability that force will be necessary to protect the safety of Seoul.��

    Thanks to Yugweed��s legacy. Seoul is no longer an ordinarynd.

    Moreover, its value was proven and spread simultaneously through media and yers around the world.

    ��To put it simply, the Seoul area where the buff is effective will be targeted by everyone except Seoul in some way from now on. And the influence is probably equally effective here in Seoul.��

    That was right.

    Dumplings that will make you happy.

    Dad and Mom��s pride space was no exception.

    Currently, there are countless messages in my status window.

    The same buff that was being applied on the Arcana Continent was being applied.

    ��To put it more realistically��.��

    Dad and Mom are quietly listening.

    And did they consider Nam Tae-min, who is vulnerable toplex stories?

    Nam Cheol-min summarized the key points in one line.

    ��Now connected to the Arcana continent. ��Seoul has be and of unprecedented value even when looking through the history of the world since BC.��

    Yes.

    That was the reason why I called myself the master of Seoul.

    Some people may be sarcastic.

    Yes, this guy Lee Ho-yeol.

    I thought he was finally throwing away his mediocre integrity and revealing his true feelings��! But if integrity and innocence were something that could be thrown away so easily, I would probably be the first to throw it away.

    ��It��s not about greed or dering candidacy. This too is a kind of burden.��

    The Arcana Continent��s buff is valid in Seoul?

    In other words, Seoul is no different from thend of the Arcana continent.

    Because it means that you will be treated as a [fiefdom].

    ��obviously.��

    The [Territory] system will be activated in Seoul.

    If I tell you this, you can probably guess, right?

    Yes.

    When my rtionship and influence in that area have reached their maximum.

    There was concern about abuse of the activated [permission] system.

    ��Because it��s literally endless.��

    I was the one who activated the [Authority] function numerous times in the Kingdom of Yusra, Frost, and in numerous cesrge and small. Of course, there has never been a proper demonstration of the power of such [authority].

    It has to be that way.

    Who is Granfell?

    A saintly gentleman who does not even spend the money he earns by going through cracks for personal gain.

    Given that nature, is it possible to abuse the [authority] function?

    So let��s imagine what if.

    What if someone other than Granfell activates Seoul��s [Permissions] function?

    In Seoul, the Constitution of the Republic of Korea no longer ys a disciplinary role. Because the words spoken by the person who activated the [Authority] function will soon be a neww.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��I guess it��s not just yers who are targeting thisnd.��

    ��As expected, the Commander-in-Chief thought so too.��

    ��also��!��

    Not just yers, but some kind of Arcana continent being could also activate the [Authority] function.

    For example�� the high-ranking Demon Lords, who would have been watching the entire situation through their demon eyes, cannot be overlooked.

    widely.

    At that point, Nam Taemin put down his spoon.

    ��So we had no choice but to find themander-in-chief.��

    In contrast to the serious first words.

    Is it because I inhaled the dumplings?

    Nam Taemin��s expression was somehow bright.

    ��Actually, up until now, my mind was so confused that I was so absorbed in eating that I didn��t even realize it�� If you want to be the master of Seoul, our great union will do our best to cooperate with you!��

    I did my best to cooperate.

    ��Anyway, you all trust me too much?��

    But I had no intention of rejecting that belief.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    To be honest, I don��t want to admit it. No matter how much I thought about it, I felt like I was the only person worthy of being the owner of Seoul.

    ��To be exact, it��s not me, but Granfell.��

    Now Seoul has be and of strangeness.

    The value as well as the risk could not be emphasized several times. Depending on the situation, the threat of the Arcana Continent could be overflowing without a safety device called a crack.

    Not only that.

    ��We cannot overlook real threats.��

    Nam Cheol-min��s fingers paused on the tablet.

    ��In particr, most of the world��s guilds have branches in Seoul, close to the Magic Tower. In any case, since we are all on the same boat as the Allied Crusade, I don��t want to raise any unnecessary suspicions, but����

    I nodded.

    ��I understand your concerns.��

    Because this wasn��t just a guild-level problem.

    Just as Gaon was a symbol of Korea.

    Ranking guilds soon have a close cooperative rtionship with the country.

    ��Regardless of the pride of each yer.��

    Like Inazuma, who was swayed by the Japanese government in the past. This means that there maye a situation where yers have no choice but to cry and cooperate with the country.

    Because this ce in Seoul was definitely worth it.

    however.

    ��That must be the responsibility that the owner must bear.��

    Who is Granfell?

    Even better than Seoul, which became the head of the Cloudy family and thend of Gii.

    He was the owner of Cloudy Territory, a territory of enormous value.

    ��There��s no way I��m feeling any pressure.��

    My confident words seemed to have be a definite answer.

    The Nam brothers�� eyes sparkled for a moment.

    Nam Taemin got up from his seat and started carrying dishes to the kitchen.

    ��Mother and father. ��It was really good.��

    ��is it so? Does it fit your mouth? I��m d.��

    ��If you visit Gaon Tower anytime, I will take care of your mother and father properly! Oh, I may not be there. In that case, please call me using the number on my business card����

    ��Oh my, then shall I ept it without hesitation? Ho Ho.��

    ��Anyway, you have a good personality.

    While I was thinking.

    Nam Cheol-min spoke to me while he was wiping the table.

    ��I will support you in both material and spiritual ways, Commander.��

    There was sincerity in his eyes.

    ��After Magic Tower appeared in Seoul. We at Gaon have been making multifaceted efforts to respond to national threats. ��I don��t know if the Commander-in-Chief will need our help, but�� if you trust us, we will definitely be your helpers this time.��

    Be a helper.

    If you do something for me, of course I should be grateful.

    Like I said, I wasn��t confident.

    ��Because it��s not a specialty.��

    The war of nerves between real-life political secrets and nations is something that both Granfel and I are concerned about.

    Because I didn��t know much.

    Of course, we couldn��t have a deeper conversation at this point.

    So far, everything is just an expectation, right?

    ��And�� the ce is a bit different too.��

    What have you been eavesdropping on so intently since earlier?

    For some reason, I was so worried about Lee Ye-rim that I couldn��t say anything.

    Nevertheless, I didn��t care and just shook the cubic tablet.

    ��I was truly rude today.��

    ��no. ��Come backter.��

    ��Thank you for the autograph, Taemin!��

    ��No, mother!��

    I ate well.

    The Nam brothers left a message at the store and left. Oh, how many pictures did you take? Considering the advertising effect of a yer like Nam Tae-min, today��s dumplings were just nothing��

    It was a moment when I was thinking snobbishly.

    ��Hey Ho-yeol Lee.��

    ��Damn, it��s finallye.

    Somehow someone is calling me.

    At the same time, my heart sank.

    What story are you going to start teasing me with?

    There were so many sinsmitted that it was not even expected.

    ��resurrection? Or the owner of Seoul? Ah-oh��!��

    If only I could.

    I wanted to hit this snout a few times with the palm of my hand.

    I wondered if this was a self-inflicted disaster.

    ��I still don��t know what this sister is.��

    ��I am listening.��

    ��you.��

    however.

    ��Are you going to tell us everythingter?��

    ��what?

    I thought it wouldn��t be strange if I was interrogated right away or for a few days. Even if Mom and Dad understand me. I thought they would persistently bombard me with questions.

    ��Until then, can we just trust and wait?��

    What the heck.

    Yerim Lee.

    ��No, the little sister didn��t say anything after that question. To be honest, I was wondering if I had eaten something wrong, but I didn��t hesitate in answering.

    ��I will never betray you.��

    In fact, I was still able to answer.

    ��Why is it so difficult?��

    The reason I came back from death is thanks to the title [The Last Adventurer]. To be the owner of Seoul actually meant only to activate the [authority] function of Seoul.

    ��but.��

    I couldn��t be honest about just one thing.

    Yes, as for the dark history between me and Granfell.

    Because I still couldn��t get it out of my mouth��!

    I was speechless at this moment.

    ��That heavy trust.��

    Everything is over.

    So much so that I can say everything with a smile.

    When this moment bes a memory.

    Well, I might be able to tell you everything then.

    It��s me too, but you too will have to put in some effort for that day.

    The little sister��s eyebrows suddenly twist.

    ��By the way��how can you really not talk that way?!��

    Look, it��s still like this. Do you think I can tell you everything?

    *

    Demon World.

    The Ten Chairs blinked their eyes in unison.

    It was because it was seen through the magical eye.

    The noble Paimon, the Demon King of the Ninth Throne.

    ��My dear.��

    He also opened his closed eyes.

    In a teacup.

    The surface of the ck tea was shaken like a flower pot.

    ��I think the situation is a little different from what we promised?��

 Chapter 496

    Episode 496 Noble ones (1)

    Ritual of the Ten Seats.

    The air inside the ceremony was heavy. This was because all the ten thrones were watching through their magical eyes. The fusion of twopletely different worlds called the Arcana Continent and the world of adventurers.

    The shape appears blurry.

    Under a translucent veil.

    One of the Ten Chairs said:

    ��Does that mean another Behemoth��s mouth has appeared?��

    It was a simple exnation, but the meaning was not light.

    Behemoth, the great monster of the demon world. When you think about the time and effort the Demon World put into restraining him, and the fact that it opened a path to the Arcana Continent�� ��It

    means that the block of stone was a beingparable to Behemoth.��

    If so, it is truly surprising.

    ��Of course, it is not surprising that such a being appeared on the Arcana Continent. This is and where dragons, elves, and others with powers that cannot be easily determined exist. however.��

    A lower, more sinister voice.

    ��It��s surprising that there is someone who can overwhelm a beingparable to that Behemoth.��

    The Demon Eye was floating in two worlds: reality and the Arcana Continent. Thanks to this, the Ten Chairs witnessed it. The miraculous moment when ��he��, who died on the Arcana continent, was revived in the world of adventurers.

    Someone spoke under another veil.

    ��It may be that their powers have returned to the adventurers.��

    ��If it��s the adventurer��s power, does it mean resurrection?��

    ��Yes.��

    The power of resurrection given to adventurers.

    I knew about him well.

    If true.

    It seemed like the future was clearly visible.

    ��The reason adventurers were able to grow so rapidly in the past was because of the power of resurrection. Because I wasn��t afraid of death. ��They were able to be stronger by oveing their limitations again and again.��

    ��Do you think there is a threat to us beyond the Demon World?��

    ��well.��

    Even if Mi-mul tries hard, what will change?

    But that much was an exception.

    Yes, I was talking about heat.

    ��Are you listening?��

    The ten thrones are so powerful.

    Just by meeting each other, an uncontroble influence urs in the demon world. Even in the ceremonial space, the deacons faced each other with a veil between them.

    ��Precious Paimon.��

    Therefore, it was taboo to call each other��s true names even during ceremonies. Likewise, they can influence the demon world just by calling each other��s names.

    But the situation was different from usual.

    ��Who is it that called my name?��

    ��Paimon, are you truly curious about my identity?��

    ��No, not really.��

    The back of a particrly gorgeous veil.

    ��I��m sure you��re not the only one who wants to scold me.��

    Okay.

    Paimon sat down on an old-fashioned chair and tilted his teacup. Because I already knew why he broke the taboo and called himself by his true name.

    The interrogation continues.

    ��Why did you back out?��

    Paimon��s army advances to the Arcana continent.

    It was a golden opportunity no matter who looked at it.

    A golden opportunity to devour the Arcana Continent?

    no.

    In some ways, it is a being more dangerous than the Arcana continent.

    It was thest chance to kill Hoyeol.

    ��At that time he was in a very unstable state.��

    ��It wasn��t as peaceful orplete as it is now.��

    ��Paimon, you could have done it.��

    The words of driving a wedge continue.

    ��Not even foolish Baal would have made such a decision.��

    Baal.

    The moment you spit out that name.

    Gugugugugung��

    The space of consciousness was greatly shaken.

    The impact is iparable to that of spitting out Paimon��s name. Paimon thought. Hundreds of thousands of demons in the underworld must have died because of that idiot��s mention of Baal.

    Of course, there was no need for me to worry.

    Paimon opens his mouth leisurely.

    ��I don��t know who is stupid.��

    ����what?��

    ��Aren��t you the ones with such narrow-minded insight that are actually so foolish? They say that you only see what you know. ��You are still acting like ignorant imps.��

    It was funny.

    Paimon briefly recalled.

    The encounter of that day.

    ��You think I��ve taken down enough?��

    Of course, you were obviously teetering on the edge that day.

    But that is not evidence of weakness.

    Furthermore.

    ��You must be joking that the first holder of the throne is stupid, right?��

    They still don��t understand anything about Baal.

    Even though I tried to please him, it wasn��t fun at all.

    So much so that I never want to set foot in this ce again.

    Is it because a sharp conversation took ce?

    ��You��re so cocky, Paimon.��

    Or is he finally revealing his true colors?

    Because it is meaningless if it is not the first throne.

    It was Paimon who stayed satisfied on the ninth throne.

    I thought everyone was keeping that fact in mind.

    It seems that time has made me forget that memory.

    Paimon said as he stood up.

    ��Who do you think has the right to say something about being cocky?��

    ����dare!��

    ��I, Paimon, rmend it to you.��

    When I stand up, Paimon��s eyes are revealed.

    Unlike the rxed behavior of a noble noble.

    Paimon��s eyes were burning impurely with those of the devil.

    ��How about you pray earnestly from now on?��

    Paimon��s voice haspletely changed.

    Only then did I get the sense.

    The other ten seats except Baal.

    ��I hope there is a reason for his actions that has nothing to do with me.��

    Paimon did not overlook his promise to Hoyeol.

    Ho-yeol, who promised to meet again in the demon world, has created an uproar that will not be easily calmed down. He decided that he and himself had a good reason to postpone their reunion.

    ��I am the master of the western part of the Demon World.��

    Paimon had his own guess as to the reason.

    ��Because I n to treat him by any means possible.��

    One of those possibilities.

    What if I was overestimating my status?

    If my status is not enough to face you.

    Paimon is worthy of being worthy of Hoyeol.

    In other words, the intention was to win the ranking.

    ��Keep in mind that we are currently in the process of ��proof of the Ten Seas.����

    Yes.

    Even if it means trampling on the top ten thrones and stealing their thrones.

    Paimon is on equal footing with Hoyeol.

    Because I was nning to greet him as he entered the demon world.

    Even if in the process.

    First holder of the throne.

    Even if it means aiming at Baal.

    In the consciousness where Paimon left, a tired voice continued.

    ��I just can��t figure it out, Paimon.��

    *

    It��s settlement time for the first time in a while.

    [Name: Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title: The Last Adventurer, Honorable Transcendant, Dark Dragon, Lord of the Ten Seas, Great Master of Wei, Savior of Darkness] [

    ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 1065]

    [Abilities]

    Strength: 241 / Dexterity: 239 / Magic Power: 981 / Luck: 16 / Aesthetics: High / Tenacity: 50 / Charm: �� / ??? : ��

    [Points possessed: 4]

    The first thing that caught my eye was the level.

    Thanks to dying on the Arcana Continent, Ipletely lost my experience.

    And a few stat points.

    ��Still, how did you raise the level?��

    From level 1,000, the amount required to level up increased to an absurd level.

    This means that you cannot even dream of rising to level 50 unless you defeat a big yer all by yourself.

    That was also the reason why I couldn��t waste my life just believing in the effects of [The Last Adventurer].

    ��At least this time, the opponent was the opponent, so it probably offset it.��

    Yugweed, a fused intelligence.

    As a result, I was unable to kill the fusion intelligence. In the final phase, which can be said to be true, the fusion intelligence self-destructed due to Yugweed��s will.

    ��And yet����

    Even the amount of experience gained from just that small contribution was so enormous that even after making up for the death penalty, I rose by 4 levels. In addition to the newly acquired title of [Nobility] instead of [Nobility], there is also the {Natural} ability expressed as [???].

    No matter how much the lowered level is a waste.

    ��I could die a few more times at this rate��?��

    It was the moment I was thinking about.

    ��How to value the body you have inherited.��

    ��What?

    Because I no longer have the attitude of a nobleman.

    Are you trying not to forget the schr��s Confucian spirit, Grandfell?

    Of course, I don��t want to die as much as possible.

    ��Who in the world would want to die?��

    Although he is not showing it.

    No matter how many times you die ande back to life.

    It felt like I would never get used to it.

    ��Sometimes it��s like this����

    I was worried that the system that doesn��t lie would lie this time and that the [Last Adventurer] effect would betray me.

    Are you trying to console my feelings?

    Granfell style of speaking.

    The snout spits out an unprecedented deration.

    ��I will work harder to avoid causing concern to the family.��

    This is great, isn��t it?

    Who would have thought that the Grand Fell of the world would not be puffed up and dere that it would grow further.

    Are you being very honest in front of our Lee family?

    ��Actually, it��s me.��

    Because it was Granfell who always kept his words.

    Then, I, Lee Ho-yeol, have to worry about it.

    The only thing I can do is erase some of the ominousness.

    [Points Possessed: 4]

    Is it really a death point��! Is it only because we keep talking about death that it seems like that? In the end, I, Lee Ho-yeol, couldn��t ignore the superstition this time and stretched out my finger.

    [Luck: 20]

    Of course, for our Granfell. It seems like you can��t understand why you invested points in [Luck] for such an unusual reason. Thanks to you, I shamelessly add.

    ��This is my good luck to you who is going on a long journey.��

    Still��

    ��Elder wizard Yugweed Lufeng.��

    If that��s the reason, you should pretend not to notice.

    *

    Yugweed Lupine.

    His funeral was held at the Magic Tower.

    Of course, there was no such thing as a corpse.

    Banshee whispered to Bangrit.

    ��You��re less solemn than Senios, Bangrit.��

    ����I guess so, right?��

    It wasn��t like I was fooling around because I didn��t notice the banshees were there.

    In fact, at Yugweed��s funeral, conversations big and small continued.

    Banshee shook his head.

    ��Yugweed, you acted like a wizard until the end.��

    Yes. It was as if Yugweed had closed her eyes, having be the earth itself and unleashed the final magic to open a new era. While Bangrit was thinking hard, a word came to mind.

    ��right. ��They said he was a nobleman when he saw something like this!��

    ��wealthy merchant��? like��? Is this a word rted to Chief Lee Ho-yeol?!��

    ��yes? ��I��m not sure about that.��

    This time, Bensh made a mistake without being offended.

    ��If you think about Chief Lee��s influence�� it wouldn��t be strange for several words to be created named after him. What is it, like Homen! In that sense, it��s pretty good, Senior Bangrit?��

    A former senior wizard who does not belong to the Magic Tower.

    Therefore, there was no reason to go through these procedures.

    This was also Hoyeol��s consideration.

    Tower owner Marcelo smiled.

    ��You are really kind, sir.��

    Elder Yugweed.

    I don��t know what happened to you. However, I feel fortunate to be able to remember you again at the Magic Tower at thest moment.

    Marcelo quietly closes his eyes.

    It was a moment when I remembered Yugweed.

    The time was approaching and Hoyeol entered as usual.

    It was then.

    Marcelo.

    What made him feel ufortable was.

    ����for a moment.��

    Why?

    The allied forces of the temple were nowhere to be seen. Or, to be more precise, there were no adventurers in sight. Now that Seoul and the Arcana continent are connected.

    Even the spirits and other Arcana people.

    We gathered at the Magic Tower tomemorate Yugweed��s final death.

    In fact, not a single adventurer was seen.

    In such a situation.

    Tick.

    In the end, the hands of the clock pointed to the hour.

    ��Punctuality is important.��

    A cold voice continues.

    ��I hope you haven��t lost your original intention.��

    *

    Seoul, thend of strangeness, has be an Arcana continent.

    What that meant was trulyplex.

    So it wasn��t strange.

    The Korean branch ofrge guilds located in Seoul.

    [Guild House: Giant Union]

    ��Guild House?��

    The color of the Arcana is oveid on those branches.

    [Another guild house exists nearby.]

    [Another guild house exists nearby.]

    [Another guild house exists nearby.]��.

    A message that shes non-stop.

    Nam Cheol-min paused while putting on his ck suit.

    At least I understand up to this point.

    ��Because there are many branches ofrge guilds on this street alone.��

    however.

    [Thepetitive quest begins.]

    I did not expect the next message.

    [The siege of the guild house begins.]

    [For defense purposes, ess to the guild house is restricted.]

    [Themand room is sealed for defense purposes.]��.

    ��High siege? Entry restricted?!��

    Suddenly checking my watch.

    Yugweed��s memorial service is imminent.

    Nam Cheol-min screamed in front of the tightly closed door.

    ��No, who cares? Open the door right now! What kind of siege is this all of a sudden?! ��How many branches like this can be taken away��! The Commander-in-Chief��s trust cannot be restored!��

 Chapter 497

    Episode 497 Noble Ones (2)

    AAU Korea Branch.

    ��what.��

    Branch leader Park Min-jae��s eyebrows twitched.

    No, this person is not the type of person to say something unbing.

    What is this all of a sudden?

    Gaon Building became their guild house?

    ����Are you making fun of the sried worker?��

    Well, I heard the news a while ago.

    Did you say that Gaon purchased the entire 50-story building?

    The size of the body has increased nearly three times due to therge alliance.

    It was an understandable expansion of power.

    ��I��m jealous of that. Even from here, it looks very grand.��

    The moment when Park Min-jae mumbled to himself bluntly.

    This time the phone rang.

    Park Min-jae��splexion changes suddenly as soon as a few words are exchanged.

    ��Is that true? Even system messages?!��

    The guild house in the text was no ordinary guild house.

    So, I can see it through the window now.

    It meant that the Arcana system was being applied to that Gaon building!

    even.

    ��The siege has begun. ��Just give me a moment and I��ll write it all down!��

    It was the moment when Park Min-jae left a note with a ballpoint pen.

    Crash!

    This time, the door to the branch manager��s office opened.

    ��What is everyone doing all of a sudden?��

    ��Branch Manager Ji! ��Emergency update has appeared!��

    ��Emergency update? Cheol-min, wait a minute!��

    In the update, Park Min-jae clenched his fist without realizing it.

    ������������

    Seoul, thend of wonders, ising to your side.

    From now on, the colors of the Arcana will be added to Seoul.

    From now on, all guild systems will be activated��

    ������������

    That is exactly what happened, Rayman Sean.

    I only read three lines.

    Park Min-jae��s voice calmed down and he regained hisposure.

    ��I don��t know if you know, Cheolmin. An emergency update was released a little while ago. It is said that the colors of the Arcana were added to Seoul, and the entire guild system was activated due to that effect.��

    -It��s all guild systems�� I understand.

    ��Yes. ��There are many guild branches in Seoul.��

    If we only look at the qualifications of the analyst.

    Nam Cheol-min is counted on one finger all over the world.

    When he pretended, he understood what was being said.

    -Because the rules of the vast Arcana continent apply, Seoul is very cramped. This probably means that so many guild houses cannot exist in one area.

    Park Min-jae nodded.

    ��This is embarrassing.��

    Guilds that maintained peace in their own way under the Allied Forces of the Crusade. However, this emergency update seemed to tantly encourage the copse of those guilds.

    even.

    ��It appears that not only yers are involved in this case.��

    Branch manager hotline.

    The virtual meeting room, which would normally have rang dozens or hundreds of times, was quiet. What that meant was simple. This means that AAU branches and countries around the world haveplicated thoughts regarding the rapidly changing Seoul.

    ����Rayman Shen.��

    I knew it wasn��t his doing. It wasn��t a regr update, it was just that the Arcana Continent��s influence had seeped into reality a little more deeply in ordance with nature.

    however.

    ��You look happy even in the update details.��

    It was the moment when Park Min-jae was looking through the update details with a disapproving gaze.

    Wait a minute��.

    There was a line of patch details that suddenly caught my eye.

    ������������

    From now on, all territory systems will be activated.

    ������������

    ��Activation of all territory systems?

    ��this.��

    The impact was well predictable. This is because in reality, there arends where the Arcana territory system is effective. Frost Yusra Kingdom Holy Land Muon etc.

    Park Min-jae is shocked.

    ��Wait a minute, then our AAU��?��

    Park Min-jae��s guess was urate.

    Information passed down through yers outside.

    Park Min-jae looked at the smartphone handed out by his subordinate.

    -Is this a true story?? I��m not looking at nonsense, am I?

    -Does an entry message appear even if you just enter a convenience store?

    -What is it? So, from now on, convenience stores will also be selling items?

    -Oh, I guess that��s not true;;;

    -?? So then there will be a permanent residence in Seoul?

    ����!��

    permanent residence.

    There was a high possibility of it being activated.

    No, it was strange that it didn��t work.

    Sweat suddenly welling up from the pores of the entire body.

    It was because an ominous imagination came to mind.

    ����In Arcana, everything changes with a single word from the lord.��

    A time when Arcana was just a game.

    Why did yers risk their lives on territory?

    This was because bing a lord would allow one to enjoy great power. From taxes to punishment and even military call-up. Because the words spoken by the lord soon becamew in the territory.

    ��If the yer bes the lord of Seoul.��

    This means that 10 million Seoul citizens will be influenced by a single word of the yer. That would include our AAU Korean branch. Nam Cheol-min, who was quietly listening to Park Min-jae��s voice, answered.

    -You must have imagined it, right, Director Park?

    ����Could it be that Mr. Cheolmin guessed it too?��

    -It was sudden, but I was prepared.

    Park Min-jae was shocked.

    ��Should I be relieved about this? No, I don��t know yet.��

    Nam Cheol-min.

    I knew very well that he was not an opportunistic person, but the situation was the situation. Park Min-jae maintained vignce as the branch leader. Nevertheless, I was once again shocked by the words that followed.

    -I was worried from the moment Seoul became and of strangeness. We discussed it together. And thanks to this, we were able toe up with the only way to resolve this situation.

    ��Gulp.

    ��Do you mind if I ask you a question?��

    The moment Park Min-jae swallows dry saliva, the answer continues.

    ��yes yes?! He imed to be the master of Seoul��!!��

    I was embarrassed for a moment.

    After overhearing Park Min-jae��s words.

    AAU employees whispering among themselves.

    ��You are the owner of West Seoul?��

    ��who? Since it��s Nam Cheol-min, is it your younger brother Nam Tae-min?��

    ��No, I��m a little nervous about entrusting our lives to you��!��

    Park Min-jae calmed down and covered his mouth with his hand.

    ����Right.��

    I feel like the sweat that was running down my spine has cooled off.

    Nam Cheol-min��s arm, which was also not bent, was properly bent.

    Park Min-jae��s relief at this moment.

    What I can think of at this point.

    It was thanks to encountering the best method.

    After finally catching his breath, Park Min-jae opened his mouth.

    ��We will also participate in the n of bing the owner of Seoul.��

    *

    Following strict procedures.

    Only after I finished mourning for Yugweed was I able to slowly reflect on the cause of the situation. Well, depending on the circumstances, the timemitment may be broken.

    ��But it��s a bit strange that everyone is not attending.��

    Clearly something happened.

    With that thought in mind, Kii��s quest�� So, I check my smartphone. Then it appeared. Dozens of messages and new emergency updates emerged.

    I expressed my feelings calmly.

    ��It is the color of the Arcana continent.��

    Truly the brain of a huge union.

    Things are going as Nam Cheol-min expected. But I didn��t know it would be this serious. I chanted to those guarding the memorial space.

    ��Yugweed, I finally know how you feel.��

    The Gran Fell style of speaking bes more difficult every day.

    I wish I could say that.

    Maybe even Marcelo tilted his head because he couldn��t understand it right away?

    Of course, there was no additional exnation.

    I added this again in the Granfell style.

    ��The Magic Tower will no longer have to stand alone in solitude.��

    ����!��

    Then Marcelo��s eyes lit up.

    ��seoul. There has been a change in this city of adventurers, sir.��

    ��How did you understand this, Marcelo?

    I came to the conclusion about Granfell on my own.

    Because the Magic Tower of the Arcana Continent, standing alone in reality, looked lonely. For such a magic tower, Yugweed oveid the colors of the Arcana Continent onto reality.

    If you wear it on your ear, it is called an earring. If you wear it on your nose, it is called a nose ring.

    It was something I roughly interpreted and put together��

    but I answered shamelessly.

    ��Yes.��

    Anyway, thank you Marcelo.

    Thanks to you, I can get straight to the point. I dered to Marcelo, the senior wizard, and the allied crusade forces from the Arcana continent.

    ��The rules of Arcana are in effect in thisnd of Seoul.��

    ����!!!��

    ��in other words.��

    I summarized the main points in one line.

    ��It means that whoever bes the owner of Seoul controls everything in Seoul.��

    Now, let��s take a quick look, Hoyeol.

    ��I have to let it out slowly.��

    I made a deration that I would be the owner of Seoul, which was absolutely presumptuous just to hear it��! I am Lee Ho-yeol. In situations like this, I had no choice but to rationalize as much as possible.

    ����I really don��t want to admit it.��

    There is no one I can entrust in charge of Seoul to other than Granfell. There were trustworthy allies like Marcelo and Harkon, but that was only a story from the Arcana continent.

    Entrusting Seoul to me is literally a different world.

    ��I was telling you yesterday, but I noticed you.��

    At best, the situation is different from yesterday, when I said it in front of my parents, younger sister, and brother Nam. All the big names flying around the Arcana Continent are waiting for my lips to fall.

    Is that why?

    Even if you don��t, dress neatly.

    It will be refined again.

    Finally, take a breath��

    ��Please forgive me sir.��

    ��Eh?

    ��I haven��t said anything yet.��

    Suddenly, Marcelo lowers his head.

    It��s even to the point of interpreting the Granfell style of speaking.

    Does this mean that you can now predict what I will say?

    Is that why you rejected it early on?

    Anyway, hasn��t even the owner of Seoul crossed the line��?

    This was the moment when Lee Ho-yeol��s ax soldier was defeated.

    ��Our weakness forces us to rely on you.��

    ��What was that?

    ��I was thinkingpletely wrong.��

    Yes.

    I just got lucky, but everyone seemed to have guessed it. Those who bow their heads to me, led by Marcelo. I spoke to them without hesitation.

    ��Current weakness is not a problem.��

    ����?��

    ��The important thing is the upright pride to move forward.��

    Howe a horse has bones, Granfell? Everyone may have their own reasons, but in any case, this is a remark directed at those who did not attend Yugweed��s funeral. I muttered to myself.

    ��Please be careful with your rear end, Granfell.��

    As Brother Nam said.

    yer cooperation is important?!

    Gran Fell, where I was clearly upset.

    It was a moment of subtle conciliation.

    ��sorry!!��

    Arge silhouette enters with a loud voice.

    ��I waste due to some circumstances.��

    Nam Taemin.

    And Hisagi Leoni.

    It was a huge union.

    The three guild masters of the great alliance even wore matching ck outfits and evenid flowers for Yugweed. As I was looking at them, the contents of the text message btedly passed by.

    ����Didn��t you say that apetitive quest has begun?��

    I thought I saw a text message from Nam Cheol-min saying that he was trapped in the guild house as the siege began��? By the way, our Grandfell seemed to have grown a little more mature.

    ��It must not have been an easy road.��

    I also know how to greet you warmly.

    Well, what does the appointment time matter?

    The feeling of mourning for Yugweed is important.

    Nam Taemin answered awkwardly.

    ��Honestly, it wasn��t easy, Commander.��

    When you see Nam Taemin saying things like this, there must be something going on. I listened to him in silence. And then I was inwardly shocked��!

    ��No, no matter what, that��s true.��

    Guild House.

    So, that magnificent Gaon Building.

    You came here with the determination to give up that��?!

    ��Even real guild members havee.��

    They say they left the guild house literally empty.

    And what if the opposing guild invades the building?

    Why is it even the Bohemian Guild closest to the Gaon Building?

    It had a force that could not be overlooked.

    ��How much isnd in Seoul?��

    Elder wizard Yugweed.

    I guess this is it.

    You may be receiving the most expensive condolence payment in the world��?

    ��Anyway, if only I had been a little less strict about the timemitment.��

    It was a moment when I felt a bit guilty.

    Apparently, this wasn��t the end.

    To be exact, it seemed like it was just the beginning.

    ��Excuse me.��

    Does this mean that even tigers appear when they say something?

    Eventually, it appeared.

    Bohemian Guild Master Guyver.

    After him.

    Ranking guild masters who established branches in Seoul appeared at the Magic Tower one after another. Named yers, including Jesse Heinness, could not be left out.

    What that meant was simple.

    Guild masters with a branch in Seoul.

    Thanks to everyone who came to the Magic Tower with the intention of giving up on the guild house.

    Competitive Quest.

    The siege had not even begun.

    ��I saw you again, Mr. Guyver.��

    ��Who cares what to say, Hisagi.��

    ��Both of you, don��t make a fuss and say hello properly first.��

    As a bonus, we were able to confirm each other��s pride.

    ��Are you looking, Elder Wizard Yugweed?��

    The evaluation of Gran Fell falls through my lips.

    ��It is truly a noble sight.��

    *

    Cami spoke beyond the tightly closed door.

    ��Then I��ll go to the Magic Tower too. Rox.��

    ��I��m sorry.��

    ��huh.��

    Hereby.

    It��s already been four days.

    Cami couldn��t see Rox��s face again today.

    .

    .

    .

    [��Caution: Mental strength is too low.]

 Chapter 498

    Episode 498 Noble Ones (3)

    Western Demon World.

    The Demon King of the Ninth Throne.

    Paimon��s domain.

    A fortress of enormous scale that goes beyond grandeur.

    Paimon walked through the halls of the castle.

    From Paimon, who is thinking deeply about something.

    A sense of intimidation that was heavier than that of a fortress flowed out.

    Other idiots probably don��t even think about it.

    ��Baal, you would consider all this useless.��

    To those who sat on the Tenth ce, worldly wealth and glory were meaningless.

    While walking down the hallway.

    Works of art that pass by Paimon��s field of vision.

    From pictures engraved with gold embroidery.

    A doll decorated with rare materials.

    Even pieces made from whole gems.

    Each work of art had an aesthetic that could stir one��s emotions just by looking at them, but Paimon��s emotions as he looked at them were dull.

    Have you be ustomed to the emotion that works of art give you?

    No, it would be more correct to say that you cannot feel it.

    Because I am looking at it from the distant and high throne.

    The same goes for the vast western region of the Demon World, and the loyalty of the demons who follow him is no different from a work of art. Paimon was urately aware of his thirst.

    Nevertheless, unlike Baal and the other ten thrones.

    The reason Paimon held on to worldly power was simple.

    It was his responsibility as a monarch.

    ��Maybe you have the same reason as me.��

    The world of adventurers and the Arcana continent.

    Two worlds in which not even a speck of regret will remain for you.

    What I desperately protect.

    ��Maybe that��s why I feel favored towards you.��

    Googungung.

    Eventually, Paimon stopped in front of the huge door and the door opened on its own.

    From floor to wall.

    A magic circle of a strange shape even engraved on the ceiling.

    It was a curse that could be said to be the devil��s magic.

    ��So you can��t overlook it.��

    Paimon stared at the lump of flesh in the center.

    A human corpse that cannot exist in the demon world.

    It was Yong Seong-rak��s body stolen from Antonium.

    ��If you are the person I have seen, you would feel responsible for even an insignificant corpse. In that sense�� I may be acting extremely foolishly.��

    The purpose of the densely engraved curse was the creation of an incarnation.

    Incarnate body.

    It was the ten thrones that took tens of thousands of lives just by calling out the true name. Paimon did not overlook the fact that if such a ten-seat moved its main body, it could destroy a world contrary to its intention.

    ��I have no intention of running wild like a stupid horse.��

    Paimon sneered at Gamigin, who had fallen into hell, and infused magical power into his incarnation. Then Yong Seong-rak��s rotting body began toe back to life.

    ��This is truly foolish behavior, Paimon.��

    To add a little bit of exaggeration, it has lived for eternity. Moreover, even if it wasn��t because of your promise to me, you would definitely have stepped into the demon world to find this body.

    ��This is what it felt like to be anxious.��

    The moment I face Ho-yeol.

    Paimon��s clock, which had stopped, started to tick.

    More than the eons of time I have lived.

    The present moment began to feel longer.

    ��I guess it��s because my second hand finally started moving.��

    I could guess the reason myself.

    ��Because we are looking at the same ce.��

    Because I was anxiously waiting.

    A being equal to me.

    Ten seats?

    As I have said many times, Baal was far away.

    The rest were just trash.

    Dudeuk.

    Yongseongrak soon begins to move, making a bone noise.

    No, the incarnation of Paimon.

    When Paimon opens his mouth, the incarnation also moves its mouth.

    ��I know you will disapprove of this behavior.��

    however.

    ��I guess I��m craving that too.��

    There was a clear madness in Paimon��s eyes.

    ��Even your murderous intent that will be directed at me.��

    But there was nothing to worry about.

    The moment you step into the demon world.

    Because all obstacles between us will disappear.

    ��The moment when even thest obstacle, ��a ray of light,�� disappears.��

    Meaningful words follow.

    ��We will be able to fully understand each other.��

    *

    Whistle.

    ��proposal! ��I missed you~��

    ��We met yesterday too.��

    ��It means I miss you every day, even if I see you every day.��

    Floating garden.

    Master wizard Jesse Heinness.

    Cami sat next to Jesse and rolled her eyes.

    ��Thanks to Jessie, we get to see the floating garden~ What��s delicious here? Latte? cake? Do you also sell fresh fruit juice? Maybe it��s because I��m getting older these days~ I feel like I��mcking in vitamins����

    ��Green tea.��

    ����huh? what? What car?��

    Jesse answered firmly.

    ��Just drink green tea.��

    Two teacups on the table.

    The thing that is shamelessly draped.

    As expected, green tea tea bags.

    Cami grumbled.

    ��If you be a senior, can you add a menu like this?��

    ��Cami I have something to tell you.��

    ��huh? ��It��s not because I��mining, it��s because I��m excited and excited!��

    Doridori.

    ��It��s not like that.��

    The cone hat shakes its head. Cami sighed in relief but tilted her head. I thought it was just my mood, but is there a reason for the conical hat worn so deeply today?

    Just as Cami was about to ask again, Jesse continued speaking.

    ��Will I be able to return to The Shining again?��

    ��Am I dreaming?

    Cami was confident that she knew Jesse��s personality better than anyone else.

    Buting back.

    I couldn��t even imagine that Jesse would say something like that.

    That��s right.

    eback?! Jessie, even when you were in Shining, you did whatever you wanted, right? Of course, I was free to leave whenever I wanted. In the first ce, you don��t have the personality to be tied down somewhere����

    ��So you��re saying it can��t be done?��

    ��No, absolutely not!��

    Cami quickly held up her hand.

    ��I absolutely agree!��

    I can��t even ask for opinions anymore.

    Dmitry I��m sure you agree too, right?

    and.

    ����Rox, you too.��

    I encountered guild masters with branches in Seoul, including therge alliance, at the Magic Tower. Honestly, I was surprised. Competitive quests also urred to Cami, an executive in Shining.

    ��Everyone is saying they are sincere. To the Allied Crusade.��

    Cami smiled at Jesse, who still didn��t show his face.

    ��Well, how can I not follow him when he shows me that way?��

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    Because this deration of resurrection revealed that he was a noble hero who could not be faulted by anyone in reality or the Arcana Continent. Cami slightly shook her head.

    ��No matter what, I can��t do that.��

    That death is not a fear that can be ovee.

    Because I realized it indirectly through Dmitry��s death.

    Cami clenched her fists to control her shaking hands.

    ��But what can we do, Jesse?��

    Shining��s recent actions were heartbreaking just looking back on them, but Cami looked back on the memories nheless. And then I looked at Jesse.

    ��You don��t show your face until the end?��

    You boldly asked for anything.

    Not even able to make eye contact.

    I guess you��re hiding something from me.

    ��You��ve grown a lot, but it��s not for me yet.��

    No matter how you think about it.

    Because there was no reason for Jesse to return to The Shining.

    But Cami shrugged.

    ��Well, Rox will definitely agree.��

    ����really?��

    ��If Rox had been the kind of man who would leave behind such a mess, would he have chosen us, who ran wild as we please, to be Shining executives in the first ce? So there��s nothing to worry about.��

    ��I see.��

    Jesse bit his lower lip at Cami��s consistent attitude.

    The cone hatforted Jesse.

    -The original wizard is a liar, Jessie. Expression of exploratory interference. Isn��t the magic process aplete lie in the first ce? Because it was just a usible addition.

    Of course, it wasn��t any constion.

    I didn��t want to fool Cami.

    But I couldn��t bear to say it.

    Jessie responded to the cone hat.

    ����I can��t say I��m going to keep an eye on Rox.��

    Jesse Heinness.

    In addition to magical achievementsparable to those of a skilled wizard, the magic of twilight was realized through the education of Mary of the magic n. Even the qualities of [Grand Wizard] that he achieved as a selected yer.

    Jesse��s eyes and ears, having entered the realm of strangeness early on, were sensitive.

    Thanks to you, it was visible.

    Rox: What kind of temptations are reaching out to him?

    -��The future of the United States depends on you, Rox.��

    -��It��s necessary for world order!��

    -��All humans change. ��Is Lee Ho-yeol an exception?��

    -��Do you think Dmitry would want you weakling?��

    The cone hatforted the disciple.

    -Have we not already given you enough opportunities?

    The voice wasn��t exactly friendly.

    -Rox I promised myself that if that man showed up at the Magic Tower, I would neither return to Shining nor monitor him. So consider it all the responsibility of the man who did not show his face in the magic tower.

    For the first time in a while, Gokalmoja showed an attitude worthy of a former pagoda owner.

    -In the end, he failed to prove his pride.

    Cami asked Jesse, who kept his mouth shut.

    ��So when are youing back to the guild house, Jesse?��

    ��Right now.��

    ��really? Great! ��I left it in your private room!��

    Sweet.

    It��s a waste.

    Cami did not ignore Jesse��s favor, which she rarely received.

    This means that I kept drinking green tea even though it didn��t suit my taste.

    ��Use it.��

    Jesse said as Cami put down her teacup.

    ��Then shall we go back?��

    The two got up from the floating garden and went down the stairs of the magic tower.

    The reason for not manifesting the portal was simple.

    It was because I wanted to check the atmosphere.

    Cami clung to Jesse, wrapping her arms around him.

    ��So who will be the lord of Seoul? I don��t know who it will be, but doesn��t your head hurt just thinking about it? ��I don��t think there are one or two things to worry about~��

    ��First of all, no Cami.��

    ��me? Why can��t I?��

    ��It��s so muddy.��

    ��It��s too much~��

    Cami felt that the daily routine she had lost for a while had returned.

    Of course, that daily life didn��tst long.

    Cami��s eyebrows finally twitched.

    ��Hold on a minute Jessie.��

    I desperately tried to look away because I didn��t want to interrupt our first meeting, but the vibration didn��t seem to stop. When I checked, it turned out to be an executive from Shining.

    ��Why are you calling me so badly?��

    This was before the answer came.

    ����!��

    Only then did it appear in Cami��s field of vision.

    It��s so confusing that I don��t know where.

    The yers look sharp.

    Their sharp gaze.

    Jerk.

    Everyone focuses on their own poprity.

    An urgent voice rings in my ear.

    Cami uncrosses her arms around Jesse.

    -��Cami, Rox Guild Master��!!��

    Pop.

    Cami ended the call.

    Jessie asked.

    Jessie, I��m finally showing you the face I��ve been longing to see.

    ��what��s the matter?��

    But this time Cami hid her true feelings.

    ��I��m sorry, Jesse.��

    ��What?��

    ��I don��t think it will work.��

    ����what?��

    ��Your return to Shining.��

    Cami clenched her fists so hard that they dug into her skin.

    ��No matter how much I think about it, I can��t forgive a traitor.��

    *

    Udangtang.

    ��Then please excuse me����

    Leonie is a berserker who is far from magic.

    The only ce Leonie was familiar with in the Magic Tower was.

    A ce to change clothes.

    There was only a separate room for the healing school.

    ��Come again next time!��

    Does asking me toe again mean dying half-way again?

    ��Probably not.��

    Leonie responded with a crooked smile.

    ��Oh yes. ��I am indebted to you.��

    Leonie properly put on her skimpybat uniform as she received an innocent send-off from Klee. Yeah, I didn��t even expect it to begin with. You must have seen these yers do this once or twice.

    ����Shining.��

    I thought there wouldn��t be much movement since Cami visited the Magic Tower. Who would have thought that Rox would have single-handedly taken over the Bohemian Guild House on the street next door.

    ��So Cami set up a smoke screen��?��

    ��At least Cami is not that type of person.

    ��Fuck then, is Rox that kind of person?��

    Leonie hasplicated hair.

    It was a moment of calming down by pulling out my hair.

    A familiar head was seen on the stairs of the Magic Tower.

    ��?��

    To be precise, it looked like a cone hat.

    ����Jesse Heinness?��

    What are you doing here��.

    ��!��

    Leonie walked up to Jesse and swallowed her words.

    It��s different from usual, which is extremely dull.

    The agitation was reflected from Jesse��s face.

    Of course, the berserker had no delicate feelings.

    ��Don��t you believe it?��

    ����?��

    ��If you don��t believe it, you can see it with your own eyes.��

    ����!��

    ��Open the portal. I also have some things to check.��

    Leonie gritted her teeth.

    ��Cami, how much do you know?��

 Chapter 499

    Episode 499. Only after moving away from

    the Hero��s Magic Tower.

    ��Sleep.

    Cami loosened her clenched fists.

    ��Are you really without blood or tears?��

    Otherwise, you��re really great.

    ��To the Commander-in-Chief��.��

    Cami thought of Ho-yeol.

    How could he spit out harsh words in Jesse��s face?

    I feel like my heart will break with just a few words.

    -��No matter how much I think about it, I can��t forgive the traitor.��

    There was one reason why Cami rejected Jesse with an excuse that wasn��t in her mind.

    The sharp eyes turned towards the magic tower itself.

    I didn��t want to spark a fire in Jesse, who knew nothing.

    ��Rox��.��

    After Dmitry��s death.

    Rox has changed.

    He did not stop the harsh whipping towards himself.

    -��Aren��t you overdoing it, Rox?��

    -��I can��t help it. ��I have to do Dmitri��s part as well.��

    -��It��s Mihwa. ��Dmitri didn��t live that faithfully.��

    -��Is that so? haha.��

    Because I have been watching Rox for a long time. I also knew that thestugh was not sincere. Nevertheless, I thought Rox would be able to ovee it.

    Camiughed bitterly.

    ��In that sense�� I guess I��m an aplice too.��

    A time when Arcana was just a game.

    Rox had a strongpetitive spirit that was unimaginable today. It was a mistake to think that the Rox I had seen so far would use theirpetitive spirit as a driving force.

    -��Everyone was great.��

    Immediately after the Great Monster Raid.

    -��Everyone was very shiny.��

    Rox said that with empty eyes.

    Looking back on their performance, I felt that way. In particr, Nam Taemin and Hisagi Leonie, who were considered to be on a simr level to Rox. The growth and performance of the three people was dazzling.

    ��Even back then, I����

    Iforted him indifferently.

    -��It��s all thanks to the ss quest~��

    Rox��s ss [Knight].

    One of the sses whose ss quests are unknown.

    At least I shouldn��t have added that��

    -��If only the ss quests pop up, Rox, you��ll be able to catch up~��

    Even though I know that ss quests are not that easy toplete�� I do ss quests more than anyone else. I shouldn��t have given you the ss quest so easily when you were longing for it��

    but I��m not the least responsible.

    ����I��m sorry Jesse.��

    What happens next?

    Even without mentioning the field of view of the ss [Bow Master], it seemed to be clearly visible. Even if you stormed the empty Bohemian guild house and took over themand room, winning the immediate siege.

    Rox��s journey will end there.

    ��Because Yugweed��s memorial service is over.��

    The Bohemian Guild will return to the Guild House.

    And I share the same ideas as those bohemians.

    The guilds of the Allied Crusade will help.

    ��If it��s Shining, I might be able tost a few days.��

    Shining, Unification of the World and Great Union.

    Now that the unification of the world has copsed, Shining is one of the only super guilds. But Cami was aware. Guild Master Rox��s control over the guild has been weakened.

    ��I guess that��s why he contacted me instead of following Rox.��

    Rox is on a rampage.

    Perhaps it would be best to resolve this situation through Rox��s own actions rather than Shining��s. In reality, it was like that. But Cami couldn��t turn away.

    ��You know, Rox. ��Jeong is so scary, isn��t it?��

    Now that Dmitry left first.

    I guess I can��t leave you alone.

    The speed thates from the high [Agility] stat.

    Susssseu.

    Cami easily jumped over the building and arrived at the Shining Seoul branch. And we caught Rox attacking the Bohemian branch in the building across the street.

    ����!��

    And then I noticed a strangely foreign feeling.

    blond hair.

    Decadent eyes.

    A expressionless expression that rarely changes.

    It was all Rox.

    ��Rox��?��

    fluttering.

    ����What are those wings for you?��

    For some reason.

    Wings were sprouting from Rox��s back.

    The wings of a ck beast.

    *

    I looked at the yers busily moving around.

    ��Rocks.��

    Shining stabbed me in the back.

    It was quite unexpected. That��s because Shining has cooperated with the Allied Crusade to a great extent. Why didn��t you participate in the Great Monster Raid recently?

    ��This may also be thanks to not being negligent in research.��

    Yes, I remember seeing it on NetTube. An edited video of the process of yers trapped in a prototype crack escaping its interior through interaction with reality. There was definitely Rox in that video.

    ����Hmm.��

    Although he is a person who no longer exists in reality or on the Arcana continent.

    If Liu Wujunchun had hit him in the back, he would have immediately shook his head.

    That bastard would get away with something like this.

    But Rox��s actions.

    In fact, it would be difficult to even say that he stabbed me in the back.

    Marcelo opened his mouth.

    ��To me, it just seems like a meaningless act.��

    Surely that��s right, Marcelo?

    I can only see it that way.

    The entire Shining didn��t move, it was just Rox alone.

    A murmur is heard.

    ��Rox has always been the enemy. The ranking is still higher than Guyber, but now it��s easy to get into the top 10, right? ��What can I do on my own?��

    ��It��s literally just opening up an empty house.��

    ��Anyway, do you think we can get over this?��

    ��When I saw the Bohemian Guild earlier, everyone was really upset.��

    Besides, this was reality.

    Through the eyes of CCTV citizens and smartphone cameras.

    This means that Rox��s every move was conveyed.

    ��Are you sure. Rox single-handedly attacked the Bohemian branch.��

    Even after taking over the Bohemian Guild House.

    Shining Guild members did not join Rox.

    It��s natural.

    Because Rox is not a [monarch].

    ��You can��t forcibly brainwash loyalty like Liu Wujunchun did.��

    What that means is simple.

    Soon.

    This means that Rox, who is alone, will be subdued.

    I spoke secretly to Granfell from within.

    ��So there��s no need for us toe forward?��

    I haven��t even be the owner of Seoul yet.

    There��s no reason to go crazy already, right, Granfell?

    And even at times like this, you need to get some rest.

    That I can endure it even when I have to work like a dogter.

    Eventually my mouth opens.

    ��It��s probably too early to start thinking about random things.��

    Anyway, the reason is strict.

    ��Memorials for those who left the Magic Tower first will be held for one day during the Arcana Continent Time. Even considering the time difference between reality and the Arcana Continent, it is still not enough.��

    Yes, ording to the Magic Tower��s strict rules.

    There wasn��t enough mourning for Yugweed yet.

    Therefore, I sat upright and stayed in my seat.

    ��Like I said, this isn��t our business.��

    Conflict between rocks and bohemians.

    For me to step in and mediate.

    This means that there is no reason to stop mourning for Yugweed and move on.

    ��Your words are correct.��

    Marcelo nodded and continued speaking.

    ��Then may I ask about your next schedule?��

    What is the next schedule?

    ��No other than that, now that this city is connected to the Arcana Continent, I would like to ask whether it would be eptable to grantplete freedom of ess to all magicians in the Magic Tower.��

    Complete freedom of climbing for wizards?

    Isn��t there anything that can��t be done?

    No, actually, it��s me who wees you with both hands!

    ��How many applications do you have to submit per day? That��s��!��

    However, for our Granfell.

    You did not consider my personal convenience at all.

    I had no choice but to ask back.

    ��I think there must be a more specific reason.��

    ��The magic of twilight that was felt on the Arcana continent can now be felt in this city. We judged that the magical achievements of the members of the Magic Tower could advance in an environment overflowing with the magic of twilight.��

    ��It certainly makes sense.��

    Also Marcelo.

    ��Do you understand the concept of buffs now?��

    Unlike me, who scribbled down notes in a notebook to understand ��Magic��, you are quickly absorbing the knowledge of this world. My lips are falling.

    ��I will consider it positively.��

    Review positively for a moment��?

    I heard that from the manager.

    I��ve never seen anything passed��!

    ��Please believe me, Granfell. Please save me.��

    It was the moment I was pleading with in my heart.

    ��But there is something I need to take care of before that.��

    I spit it out without realizing it.

    ����Is there anything more important than division of work?��

    I guess this is it.

    I hadpletely forgotten about Lee Ho-yeol.

    It seems that there was something that Granfell never forgot.

    ��I must enter the demon world.��

    ����!��

    Marcelo��s pupils widened.

    There��s nothing to be so embarrassed about, Marcelo.

    I was equally surprised.

    ��Yes, I did.��

    Even putting aside the reunion with Paimon of the Demon World.

    For me, I have to find Yong Seong-rak��s body.

    There was an obligation that was not an obligation.

    It must be because I saw Yong Seong-rak��s pride with my own eyes.

    I added so that Marcelo would not misunderstand.

    ��There��s nothing to worry about, Marcelo.��

    ��But the Demon Realm��!��

    ��Even if it��s the Demon World, it won��t take that long. This means that there is no need to modify the scheduled regr meeting schedule or roundtable schedule for me.��

    How obsessively have I been keeping my timemitments?

    More than any other words.

    Marcelo quickly understands and nods.

    ��If you need any help, please let me know.��

    ��It was helpful,�� I answered confidently, as always.

    ��Even if it��s your first time, it��s enough to do it on your own.��

    That��s enough.

    I��m already thinking about entering the demon world.

    I can��t breathe.

    That��s because I still wasn��t confident of victory when I faced a high-ranking demon lord. Of course, if you intentionally cause [Heaven and World��s Solitary Child] to go berserk or borrow the power of [Darkening]��

    ��You might still be able to win at least Paimon.��

    However, Paimon owed Antonium��s debt without realizing it, and Paimon was not the only high-ranking demon lord in the demon world. Even if Paimon tolerated me, I couldn��t guarantee that other high-ranking demon kings would remain calm.

    ��My life is in danger, so why note with me?��

    My current cheeky deration is all for your benefit.

    Did you understand my inner meaning?

    Marcelo nodded.

    ��If it is your will, I will wait.��

    Anyway, I��m touched that you even said that.

    A heart for each other.

    It seems like the scent of humans is finallying from the Magic Tower.

    That was the moment when I was about to nod my head.

    ����for a moment.��

    The yers�� wreaths are still being offered to this day.

    Suddenly, those who had finished paying tribute to Yugweed were shocked.

    But the conversation I heard was somehow unusual.

    ��You were alive?!��

    ��Who is so surprised?��

    ��Are you asking because you don��t know? Look closely!��

    I didn��t mean to eavesdrop.

    Thanks to my developed hearing, I can clearly hear even the whispering conversations of yers. Thanks to this, I learned why yers unintentionally lowered their voices.

    ��This bastard is the unification of the world. ��He was in the same group as me.��

    There was indeed a reason to whisper. In the past, as the Unification of the World ran wild, the yers who were part of the Unification of the World had no choice but to receive unfavorable attention.

    But just bying to the Magic Tower to pay condolences, their innocence and pride must have been revealed. Therefore, I could not ignore the conversation between the former members of the Unification Guild.

    A man scratching his head.

    ��what. What was its name? It was very unusual����

    ����wasn��t it one of the five stars?��

    ��It was a dog or a cow or a five-star, but what��! ��Oh, I got it!��

    I was startled by the next name.

    ��Yongseongrak! ��The one facing Rox here is Yongseongrak!��

    ��Yongseongrak?

    Because being dead isn��t enough.

    He who fell into the demon world stood in Rox��s way��?

    *

    I feel dizzy.

    Vision is confused and hearing is blurred.

    Rox btedly recognized the voice shimmering in his ears.

    ����Rocks!��

    What is it, Cami?

    ��Cami I��m fine.��

    After answering that, Rox looked at his surroundings. The Seoul branch of Guild Bohemian was devastated. As soon as I entered the emptymand room, a halo of light blinked in my blurred vision.

    [Attack: Shining Victory]

    [Guild House: Bohemian has been conquered.]

    [Your name begins to echo in Seoul.]

    ��Okay.

    quest.

    He was clearly on a quest.

    ��It was a strange quest.��

    But why am I now?

    Are you on this strange quest?

    Rox grabbed his throbbing head.

    Then I looked at my surroundings a little more closely.

    His body was floating in the air without resistance.

    ss [article].

    There is no such thing as a levitation skill.

    Rox let out a sigh.

    ��What�� is it a dream?��

    At that time, a voice came from the front.

    ��It��s not a dream.��

    ����what?��

    ��Man, you have fallen.��

    Corruption.

    A newly known status ailment.

    This was the moment when yer Rox��s knowledge came to light.

    ��Am I corrupted��?��

    Rox��s vision flickered again.

    This time it was a quest again.

    [ss Quest: Path of the Hero]

    ����!��

    However, this time it was a ss quest that I had been desperately hoping for.

    Life returned to Rox��s eyes.

    No matter what the man in front of me is talking about.

    Rox��s ears couldn��t hear it.

    ��Mixed race. Because they are blood mixed, they are imperfect, but strong at the same time. It��s truly bizarre. ��If it weren��t for you, this would have been knowledge I wouldn��t have acquired even after eons.��

    This moment.

    For Rox.

    Because only the quest goal was visible.

    �C Defeat the ��worst devil�� and prove your qualifications as a warrior. (In progress)

    The quest goal begins to blink more and more intensely.

    Rox was able to intuit it.

    The man in front of me.

    That��s what the quest goal says.

    It is clear that he is the worst devil.

    ��Be sure to catch it.��

    Dmitry Cami, even for you.

    Sigh.

    It was the moment when Rox spread wings he didn��t even know he had.

    This time in my ear.

    A sound was heard that could not be overlooked.

    Again.

    At the same time, Rox��s face suddenly distorted.

    ��Get the hell away from me!��

    .

    .

    .

    Get away from me?

    Rocks.

    Are you talking so harshly that it makes me sad��?

 Chapter 500

    Episode 500. Contradiction (1)

    The vision of the [Bow Master] who led Shining.

    Because he has ovee numerous crises through his own eyes.

    Cami, unlike Rox, was not confused.

    ��It��s not a dream.��

    At this moment, Rox was corrupted.

    The wings sprouting from the shoulders clearly belonged to a devil.

    scream.

    ��Rox��!!��

    Status abnormality [Corruption].

    Joshua, the head of the Western U.S. branch, had warned about the danger early on.

    Joshua��s voice pleading with God appeared in Cami��s mind.

    -��That��s on a different level from possession, Cami! If possession is simply having your body taken over by a demon�� corruption is when the body itself bes demonized!��

    Where in the world can you find such a condition?

    -��So, doesn��t that mean he is the Demon Lord of the Ten Seas, one of only the top ten Demon Lords? Of course, I haven��t heard any news of yers demonizing [Corruption] so far����

    Really, don��t worry.

    ��But if I had known it would be like this����

    If only I had known a little more about corruption.

    Rox, I might have been able to save you.

    I was resentful of myself for having ignored Joshua��s words.

    No, before that.

    ��I shouldn��t have left you alone for any reason.��

    Because negative emotions be the power of the devil.

    Sadness filled Cami��s face.

    I couldn��t even guess.

    ��How deep was your sadness that you����

    Did he be a devil because he was so wrapped up in negative emotions?

    I clenched my trembling fists.

    Still, Cami did not break down.

    It was because there was hope in Rox.

    ��Cami I��m fine.��

    ��?!��

    Am I confused?

    Even while holding my head.

    Rox answered the call.

    ��Yes, it��s me!��

    Cami tried to wave her hand at Rox.

    It was so as not to lose sight of Rox��s human side.

    At the same time, it was because I trusted him.

    ��What is that thing with wings in the sky over there?��

    ��Wait a minute, that armor with blonde hair is Rox?!��

    ��What new item?��

    Citizens moring.

    okay.

    This is the center of downtown Seoul, the capital of South Korea.

    ����If you are, definitely.��

    Lee Ho-yeol is the one who brought Akshan back to the Arcana continent after his very existence was deleted, and at the same time, his existence is also considered a demon hunter by some.

    It was then.

    ��!��

    Cami��s vision flickered.

    [��Caution: Your guild house is under attack.]

    ��Pod!

    ��It��s an intruder.��

    Cami quickly took out her bow and pulled the string.

    This is the top floor.

    Common sense suggests that this was a time when the guild house intruders could not have arrived.

    ��found.��

    The opponent was a yer who, like himself,ckedmon sense.

    Suoooo.

    A voice rang out first, and magical power wavered in the air.

    Short-distance teleportation.

    Cami aimed her bow at the magical response.

    ��Are you really going to pull it like that?��

    ����who are you?��

    I thought it would definitely be a bohemian guy.

    Since he got stabbed in the back by Rox, he must have responded thoroughly. It was determined that the main force would block Rox and target Shining��s guild house with the remaining troops.

    but.

    ��I��m sad. ��After all, we are a mid-sized guild in the top 100.��

    ��I feel embarrassed even saying it. ��Let��s just shut up.��

    ��I didn��t even want to.��

    I was able to intuit it from the conversation.

    ��It was purely aimed at Shining.��

    To be exact.

    Shining��s guild house.

    A harsh exmation erupts.

    ��Wow, this is amazing~��

    ��Even if we fall through a crack for the rest of our lives, we won��t even be able to see it.��

    ��So this building will be ours? Let��s see, if you just kill Rox and Cami, you don��t need any troublesome procedures, just use the Arcana system!��

    If it were Bohemian, there was at least room for negotiation.

    ��Because we were the ones who started first.��

    But with guys like that, there was no need to worry.

    Ssak.

    The arrow fired by Cami blows like a whirlwind.

    Asshole juice.

    It diverges in several directions.

    Puff poop.

    Shining executive.

    They can��tpete with yers from guilds that are only ranked in the top 100.

    Cami��s first attack caused the hedgehog man to kneel.

    ��Wow. ��I thought it was so bitter that it was sore.��

    ����!��

    ��Why are you so surprised? ��Are you afraid we weren��t even prepared?��

    It��s different from dealing with a newly updated monster with no information.

    The characteristics of named yers like Cami are widely known.

    Grumble.

    The body of the man who had be the target of the arrow became liquid-like.

    Soon the arrow that had hit the target fell to the floor.

    The man chuckled.

    ��Are you surprised? ��I came here after ying with slime.��

    ��It is an ignorant destructive force. ��I thought you were going to itch because it stung?��

    ��Are you really crazy?��

    A counter liquid monster of the archer ss.

    But I never thought there would be an idiot who would actually try a method like that.

    The men narrowed the gap to Cami, who was astonished, one step at a time.

    ��Do you really think that?��

    ����what?��

    ��Well, with a body like this, my defenses are poor, but����

    Cami suddenly realized something as she continued to say.

    ��So what can you do, Cami? How do you think we were able to get to the top floor without blood? Even though Shining��s name puts its name to shame, it stillcks discipline, doesn��t it?��

    Rox��s guild control weakened.

    And ack of justification.

    Cami made a cool decision.

    ��I can��t hope for support.��

    Yes, I fully understand.

    Getting on Cami��s nerves.

    Even more merciless words continue.

    ��That lumpy Dmitri isn��t there either!��

    ��Hey, don��t even bring up that story with that bastard.��

    ��It��s scary to even imagine. If I had been caught in that strong grip with a body like this, wouldn��t it have just exploded? ��That bastard was a monster with simr strength to Nam Taemin, right?��

    An arrowhead filled with quiet anger.

    [Skill ��Melody of Rampage�� is activated.]

    What they said was right.

    Cami was now in a situation where she couldn��t ask for anyone��s help.

    This means that it is not a situation to save one��s ace.

    [Melody of Rampage: Consumes arge amount of magical energy to fire arrows. The skill will remain active until all magical power is consumed. It is not affected by the number of arrows.]

    Push shoo shoo shoo.

    ��It��s a little bit, but the damage is umting.��

    Even if it meant consuming all of my magical energy, I had to kill the advance team quickly. The more the number of people increases, the less likely I am to win.

    furthermore.

    Cami nced back.

    ��Someone blocked Rox.��

    An Asian yer whose identity cannot be identified by his face.

    Just approaching Rox in that state.

    I couldn��t help but be concerned about that man.

    Quick resolution.

    It was the moment when Cami pulled the bowstring even harder. The opposing side also began tounch counterattacks. Cami clearly felt Dmitry��s absence.

    ��Gap!��

    A ranged dealer without a tank cannot focus on attacking. Because itcks vitality and defense. This means that it is not for nothing that people say that if you pass by a ss cannon, you will die.

    Urgent emergency avoidance.

    ��Josephine!��

    [Skill ��Call of the Sky�� is activated.]

    Cami summoned her beloved bird, Josephine.

    Although it is not a summon specialized forbat.

    Josephine��s help was desperately needed.

    ��It��s a surprise.��

    ��I thought big reinforcements wereing again.��

    ��Cami, do you think your judgment has been impaired? Have you run out of magical energy?��

    No, there is enough horsepower.

    A system message was also printed.

    But Josephine was nowhere to be seen.

    But Cami��s embarrassment did notst long.

    Eventually, I caught it with my irvoyance.

    ����Josephine you.��

    Josephine is riding on someone��s shoulder and rubbing their head in a friendly way. Josephine, who had a prickly personality just like her noble name, showed such an attitude to only one person.

    Cami��s voice wavered disingenuously.

    ��Now, I told you not to pretend to know Jesse.��

    ����what?��

    proposal?

    Could it be that Jesse Heinness?!

    The moment when the men��s faces were filled with shock.

    ��What are these little bastards?��

    Goooooh.

    Grumpy words are heard among the purple magical power.

    A berserker who quickly took over through the teleport connection with Jesse.

    It was Leonie.

    ��Hey Cami. ��Let��s talk first, getting rid of the distractions.��

    ��Nod.

    The situation ended when Cami nodded. The difference is even more overwhelming than the far-off gap in rankings. The gap between those who have entered the realm of strangeness and those who have not.

    Suddenly.

    ����Oof!��

    ��My legs, my legs!!��

    ��What are your legs? ��I just tore a muscle, so shut up.��

    Sungdeong.

    There was no need to take out the dual swords. With just a couple of light swings of Leonie��s sword, the yers who attacked the Shining branch fell miserably.

    Light.

    And then Jessended in front of Cami.

    Jesse��s face revealed under the conical hat.

    In the end, Cami was unable to hide her true feelings.

    ��Jesse�� help Rox.��

    Jesse answered.

    ��I was nning on doing that even if it wasn��t like that.��

    ��You should have said something. ��Cami, you idiot.��

    ��Leonie��.��

    The three Rox pping their wings in the air.

    And then I looked at the mysterious man facing Rox.

    The man kept talking to Rox, who looked confused.

    Jesse repeated the man��s words.

    ��A corrupted mixed-blood demon�� he is beguiling Rox with his words.��

    ��What are you doing, you bastard?�� Should I fly and knock him down?��

    ��No, Rox is still okay.��

    The fluttering wings definitely looked like the wings of a devil, but Rox maintained his senses. Because he was showing hostility towards the man who was spouting nonsense at him.

    ��Thank goodness����

    A moment of relief.

    Again.

    ��!!!��

    A sound rang out, raising the tension to the extreme.

    Cami Jessie Leonie.

    The three people were able to intuit it.

    ����Dangerous.��

    The person responsible for the sound of shoes.

    This did not mean that heat was dangerous.

    It meant that Rox might be dangerous.

    Yes, to the devil in his actions so far.

    Because it was such a passion that he didn��t even show the slightest mercy.

    If Rox is judged to be a devil��

    Cami shook her head as if in denial.

    ��It��s not the devil, Rox recognized me��!��

    But that wind is insignificant.

    Close to a scream.

    Rox��s voice echoed throughout downtown Seoul.

    ��Get the hell away from me!��

    The ominous premonition seemed to being true.

    *

    It was clear hostility.

    ��This guy is mine!��

    If this guy is talking about Yongseongrak, right?

    ��But our rtionship wasn��t bad, Rox.��

    I swallowed my disappointment and looked at Yong Seong-rak.

    No, to be more precise, I looked at Paimon disguised as Yongseongrak.

    How did you recognize it right away?

    ��It��s strange that you can��t recognize something like that.��

    Those eyes that look like they��re not only happy to see me, but also thrilled.

    Yong Seong-rak may have respected me when he was alive.

    I��ve never looked at you with such sticky gaze.

    Without hesitation, I opened my mouth.

    ��I��ll hold you ountable for your words and actionster, Rox.��

    ����what?��

    ��Because you are not in perfect condition right now.��

    Blinking message.

    [Skill ��Natural Rtionship�� is activated.]

    It wasn��t just because of Paimon.

    ck bat wings sprouted from behind Rox��s shoulders.

    Because he��s a demon hunter.

    I recognized it as soon as I saw it.

    Status abnormality.

    It is corruption.

    Rox has been corrupted into a half-blood demon.

    ��As expected, it wasn��t only effective for monsters.��

    Same as possession.

    The effect was effective for yers as well.

    If so, from now on I will listen even more to my inner voice.

    I had no choice but to listen.

    ��Granfell.��

    What do you n to do to Rox, who has be a demon after being corrupted��? It goes without saying, but I, Lee Ho-yeol, couldn��t make a hasty decision.

    ��That��s right����

    Because I was able to guess the cause of Rox��s corruption. So, at this moment, I shifted my gaze from Rox. Instead, I looked at the easy-going Paimon.

    ��Paimon, if you are.��

    Unlike Rox, you will be able to hunt without suffering.

    However, Lee Ho-yeol��s shallow choice did notst long.

    This was because Paimon politely opened his mouth with Yongseongrak��s body.

    ��My dear, I, the noble Paimon, ask for your forgiveness.��

    This was because he was bent down to his waist.

    ��Please, at least for a moment.��

    ��really.

    ��Please forgive me for doubting you.��

    Paimon, are you a devil?

    Even so, I��m still upset about Rox.

    Why are you being so formal?!

    *

    Hell.

    ��Hear his call, brothers.��

    Under the green me.

    Men dressed in ck gathered together.

    A solemn voice rings out.

    ��Yes, Akshan is calling us.��

 Chapter 501

    Episode 501 Contradiction (2)

    My head is so busy, I��m dying, just��!!

    ��I will politely ask for your forgiveness, my dear. This man��s life could not be saved in Antonium. ��If I had hastened the preparation of the ��incarnate body�� a little more�� this situation would not have happened in the first ce.��

    Paimon, the Demon King of the Ninth Throne.

    He is neither an ordinary devil nor an ordinary demon lord. A high-ranking demon king born in Kii, including the demon world. It is a being so transcendent that it is impossible to know how many worlds it has swallowed.

    however.

    ��I didn��t mean to do this. The moment I faced you, my heart also weakened. It��s a shame, so there��s nothing we can do. Furthermore, I will also dedicate this incarnation to this man��s hometown. ��I promise.��

    ��Why is he so low-spirited?

    ��No, aside from the burdensome things.��

    Paimon, is that really the devil?

    ��Better than most people.��

    It was to the point where such doubts arose.

    Of course, he is not just a devil, but a high-ranking devil.

    Considering that the stronger the devil, the more clever he is.

    You can��tpletely trust those words.

    But did he catch something strange in my silence?

    ��Oh, I see.��

    Okay.

    Seongrak Yong.

    No, Paimon lifted his lowered head and raised the corners of his mouth.

    For some reason, that small smile seemed to contain a lot of meaning.

    ��You can��t trust the devil��s words. I understand, honey. Basically, the feeling of trust does not exist among the devil race. But I want you to know that not all devils know ��pride.����

    What are you proud of?

    ��Gaaaamhi the devil talks about pride?!��

    Now all that��s left is for you to get scolded by Granfell, Paimon.

    How strict is the pride of Granfell.

    The devil can take pride��.

    Sigh.

    ����!��

    Sudden action.

    When Paimon lightly clenched his fist, blood poured out from his hand.

    Is it the blood flowing from Yong Seong-rak��s body?

    While I was shocked, Paimon added an exnation.

    ��You should know about the incarnation by now.��

    I need to know.

    But now I have some free time as a yer.

    I had a rough guess.

    ��It��s definitely rted to the Ten Seas.��

    The prediction was correct.

    ��The power of the Ten Seas shakes a world just by revealing it and even stimtes beings in other worlds. Therefore, the Ten Seas like us need an incarnation that can operate without revealing the original body.��

    If it had been nonsense, I would have questioned it right away. In any case, it was an unchanging fact that Yong Seong-rak��s body was used arbitrarily to create something called the incarnation.

    ����No, it makes sense.��

    But I was convinced.

    It was thanks to directly witnessing the formidable power of a high-ranking demon king.

    Why not just go to Paimon without having to go far?

    ��It was powerful enough to devour the Arcana Continent.��

    What about Baal, who destroyed the continent that was raised with one arm?

    Needless to say.

    So, my mind couldn��t help but be confused.

    ��If your brain surpasses intelligence and isparable to that of a wise man. I think you have already figured out its structure by looking at my incarnation. ��Then there is no need for me to add an exnation.��

    What is it really?

    As if taking me on a ne.

    Because it��s not enough to rate it highly.

    ��And through such an incarnation I swear with my blood.��

    Are you even taking an oath that you weren��t told to make��?

    Is this not a deception of the devil?

    I couldn��t believe it either and kept doubting it.

    However, even with the sense of a demon hunter with [natural enemy rtionship] activated.

    There was no sense of deception or malice in Paimon��s words.

    even.

    [The demon king on the 9th throne, Precious Paimon, suffers the status abnormality ��Oath��. If the oath is broken, the honorable Paimon, the demon king on the ninth throne, dies.] They

    have even certified a system that does not lie��!

    If it only urred to me, did I fall for Paimon��s trick without even realizing it? I would have at least suspected it. The murmur around me makes me understand the situation.

    ��What are these mosaics?��

    ��Did you get a message too? What is it about?! ��Are you the same as me?��

    ��Yes, an oath urred. ��If I break it, someone will die��?��

    Just as an ant cannot tell what an elephant looks like. Those who have not reached the level of the Ten Seas cannot even see the Ten Seas properly. yers with a system are no exception.

    ��Because there was a time when I couldn��t see anything outside.��

    At that point��

    I thought it was natural to let down our guard at this point. An attitude of honestly acknowledging one��s mistakes, reflection, and even post-processing.

    ��It��s just a standard apology.��

    The Paimon in front of me is a devil.

    Because it was so unbelievable.

    However, there was no time to actually talk to Paimon.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Rox called me.

    I looked into Rox��s eyes.

    It must be an effect of [Corruption].

    The pupils were stained ck.

    Perhaps thanks to that, Rox seemed to have witnessed it properly.

    ��In the end, you too were a hypocrite.��

    You hypocrite.

    It might be misunderstood.

    Rox, because you don��t know the story of me and Paimon. It must seem strange that I am silently listening to what Paimon says, and that Paimon even bows down to me and makes a pact.

    ��As expected, you were the same.��

    But did you know, Rox?

    Suoooo.

    The pping devil��s wings.

    Malice rising from Rox.

    At the same time, negative energy is concentrated towards Rox.

    For me now.

    He is a mixed-blood demon even more so than the high-ranking demon lord Paimon.

    Still, you are half human.

    That he is seen as a much more vicious devil.

    ��Is the exorcism ritual effective?��

    Since it was [Corruption] and not [Possession], I couldn��t be confident in its effectiveness. No, it was confusing to begin with. This situation itself, where Rox is facing the real demon Paimon in front of him.

    ��If you think about it��.��

    Actually, Rox would be a decent person.

    Children who were not devils but were more vicious than devils?

    Because there were so many that it was hard to count them.

    however.

    My worries did notst long.

    It was because my vision was blinking.

    ����This?��

    *

    Wiggle.

    Blood vessels throughout the body twitch. Consciousness bes blurred and the senses be maximized. Rox thought. Is this the new [Hero] power I will acquire?

    ��You finally acknowledged me, Arcana.��

    The fact that I am flying freely in the sky at this moment is thanks to the power of a warrior. The ss quest has already judged me as a [Hero] and is providing me with that ability.

    ��pping.

    But it was all Rox��s mistake.

    Because what was floating through Rox��s veins at this moment was the power of mixed blood. However, Rox did not have time to even look at Arcana��s system message, which did not lie.

    [Your blood bes more and more cloudy.]

    [The status abnormality ��Confusion�� urs.]

    [The status abnormality ��Confusion�� urs.]��.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Sreung.

    Rox raised his beloved sword. A change has urred in that hand as well. The right hand holding the sword grew rapidly like a devil��s arm.

    Effects of confusion.

    But Rox was looking in only one direction.

    Quest objective.

    And it was Ho-yeol who made a pact with the quest target, ��The Worst Devil��.

    Rox gritted his teeth.

    ��From now on, it is I who is asking.��

    ��Right.��

    ��Because your answer will make my sword and the warrior��s sword move.��

    It was a clear warning.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    There was no change in his expression.

    ��Suddenly.

    That consistent attitude got on Rox��s nerves.

    It was because for a split second, hepared himself to Ho-yeol.

    How can you do that, Lee Ho-yeol?

    The answer emerges from my clouded mind.

    okay.

    I see.

    ��I finally found out why.��

    ��I��ll listen as much as I want.��

    ��Don��t urge me arrogantly.��

    Rox��s hand holding the sword swells even more.

    ��You were not without blood or tears.��

    ��?��

    ��You didn��t have a human heart in the first ce.��

    Swaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    ��You can��t understand other people��s pain or sadness!��

    Rox rushed towards Hoyeol.

    I hear someone��s voice urgently calling out to me.

    But it doesn��t stop.

    Lee Ho-yeol made a pact with the worst devil.

    He also achieves the ss quest goal.

    Because I was convinced that it would be an obstacle.

    bang.

    With the sound of air exploding.

    Rox��s sword strike was blocked in midair.

    To be exact.

    ��Yes, your unwavering expression even in these situations is proof.��

    A different level of magical power.

    It has not even gone through the process of exploratory interference expression.

    It was just pure magic that blocked Rox��s sincere sword attack.

    ��Rox please��!!��

    ��what? Is that crazy? ��What are you doing, Rox?!��

    Cami copsed.

    Leonie is embarrassed.

    The conical hat speaks to Jessie, who has a stern expression.

    -It��s an overwhelming gap.

    The attack was blocked solely by the release of raw magical power that did not undergo any magical process. If we consider this Chief��s manifestation power, which is unprecedented even in the Magic Tower.

    -If this is the chief, he will be ughtered even with basic magic.

    This meant that there was no need to talk about low-level magic.

    ��Jalgeun.

    So Jesse had no choice but to bite his lip hard.

    Rox has already been demonized due to [Corruption].

    As I said, it was because Jesse knew.

    The passionate lips slowly open.

    ��I knew the meaning behind that sword strike.��

    Ho-Yeol��s mercy has never shown the devil.

    ��Hehehe.��

    In such a situation, Paimon burst outughing.

    I never thought I would see a sight like this.

    It was worth it to bow down to you and apologize sincerely.

    ��I can��t contain my excitement.��

    I can��t wait for the day when you enter the demon world.

    The devil of the ten thrones.

    Because we have lived for eons.

    I was able to look into the future through thendscape I was contemting.

    At this moment, all Paimon was looking at was Hoyeol.

    So, at the same eye level as you.

    It wouldn��t be a bad idea to consider it from your situation.

    ��If it were you I know����

    I wouldn��t show you the slightest mercy either.

    They say he��s a half-blood devil.

    Even if the human heart remains.

    Because to you, the devil is just a devil.

    ��That��s what excites me.��

    The corners of Paimon��s mouth rose even more.

    Paimon felt the negative emotions floating around Seoul.

    Indeed, thisnd was more desirable than the Arcana continent.

    The sad, miserable, and confusing negative energy was spreading beyond this city and spreading throughout the world in real time. Paimon looked at the sky.

    To be precise, I looked at the magical eye floating in the sky.

    ��Baal.��

    If it were a world like this, I think you would have no choice but to covet it, right?

    Just as he had spread his magical arms across the three continents.

    But unfortunately.

    ��I have no intention of backing down as quietly as I did then.��

    Now that you are here, I am not alone.

    Paimon��s admiring gaze swept over Hoyeol.

    My dear.

    How much of an impact your current experience will have on your future self.

    You wouldn��t know.

    ��Still, there is nothing to worry about.��

    Paimon��s eyes darkened.

    ��Because I will watch over everything.��

    However, not until Paimon��s solemn resolve was in vain.

    It didn��t take long.

    Because I soon realized it.

    Suddenly, I felt a foreign body in my hand.

    ����?��

    Paimon opened his hand in response to an unfamiliar sensation he had forgotten about. Beads of sweat were forming on my open palms. Because it is an incarnation made from a human corpse, it does not feel any sense.

    ��hot��?��

    Because the incarnation was not made from a low-level curse. That��s right. It meant that even if Paimon��s own body was here, the situation would not have changed.

    ����I��m feeling the heat?��

    This was the moment when Paimon figured out the cause of the sweat in his hands.

    Hoyeol opened his mouth.

    Those were words that Hoyeol did not say in Paimon��s predicted future.

    ��I see.��

    ��no way?

    ��Shining.��

    A merciful voice follows.

    ��You wanted to be the light, Rox.��

    Light Paimon��s face distorted at those words.

    .

    .

    .

    [There are participants in your ��exorcism ritual.��]

    Exorcism ritual.

    In my contradictory consciousness.

    It was the fire that guided me.

    A vividly burning green me.

    Yes, you must have had the same struggles as me.

    No, I must have experienced that agony myself.

    They were Akshan seniors from hell.

    [ss Quest: Are we still devils?]

    Grrr!

 Chapter 502

    Episode 502 I wanted to be light (1)

    A human being more evil than the devil.

    ��Rayman Shen Liuo Junchun Supernova�� there were a lot of them.��

    Conflicts with Granfell��s Hymn to Humanity.

    Truly contradictory examples.

    Sometimes I wondered if I should trust them even though they showed mercy.

    Why, I, Lee Ho-yeol, also had my own experience.

    ����I don��t really want to think about it, but.��

    I try to shake off the fleeting memories of ��those days��.

    Okay, the current example is enough, right?

    Instead of paying attention to Granfell, I will give an example instead.

    ��Honestly, Paimon is better than most humans, right?��

    There are so many people who confiscate their faces even for their own faults, so wouldn��t it be okay to go beyond formality and have a sense of pride as Paimon himself said?

    ��That��s why even Grandfell of the world didn��t respond.��

    On the other hand, what about Rox?

    Well, I don��t know.

    It definitely seemed like it had a purpose.

    ��Get out of the way, Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Rox went on a rampage without thinking about the repercussions it would cause to the city.

    Without even noticing that his body had changed due to the effects of [Corruption].

    It burned its hostility towards me, who was between Paimon and me.

    ��Rox please��!!��

    Even ignoring the screams of his old colleague Cami.

    In that sense, I wasn��t sure.

    What will Granfell do to Paimon and Rox?

    Ruthlessness towards the devil.

    At the same time, generosity toward those who know pride.

    This is the moment when Granfell��s steps collide.

    Because it was now.

    however.

    ����I didn��t even think of this.��

    I never thought my eyes would sparkle at this point.

    [ss Quest: Are we still evil?]

    I ask you, Akshan. We who became devils and fell into hell to hunt devils. Are we still devils who hunted devils even after falling into hell?

    -Encounter the demon hunters of Hell. (In progress)

    That��s right.

    There were traces left on the path I walked as a demon hunter.

    It means that there were footprints left behind by our Akshan seniors.

    The moment you check the contents of the quest.

    I finally realized it.

    ����no. ��I was the only one who made thingsplicated, Granfell.��

    It��s a shame, though.

    In fact, I may have been the only one who fell into contradiction.

    To my seniors in hell, strictly speaking, I was a devil.

    However, although Granfell may have paid respect to the demon hunters who did not forget their duty as Akshan even after falling into hell, he never regarded them as demons.

    There is something else to forget, Hoyeol.

    Why did I forget that simple thing like a fool?

    Iughed bitterly to myself.

    ����Maybe I haven��t gotten over it yet.��

    For me, Lee Ho-yeol, trusting someone is not easy.

    But you are an exception, Granfell.

    What is there not to trust between us, who even share a dark history?

    So, I finished speaking.

    ��You wanted to be the light, Rox.��

    The exorcism ritual begins.

    Participants in the ritual.

    It must be the influence of Hell��s Akshan seniors.

    Grumbling.

    The heat of hell seemed to envelop my whole body. It wasn��t an illusion. The moment the exorcism began and I entered the ritual, my vision was filled with only green mes.

    [��Caution: Your consciousness will be clouded.]

    As I have said several times, the exorcism ceremony is a battle of mental strength.

    A scenery that has nothing to do with a third person��s perspective.

    It means that it is unfolded to the participants in the exorcism ritual.

    Jerk.

    But I wasn��t engaged in a mental battle with Rox or Paimon right now. I��m in a tug-of-war over leadership with the seniors in hell who participated in my exorcism.

    Grumbling.

    The rising mes of hell.

    Before long, mes engulf me.

    The fire of hellpletely covers the field of vision.

    hell.

    I once asked Romantic Explorer Lorenzk about it. The [Hell��s Torch] in the Explorer��s League was the fire of hell brought by Lorentzk.

    -��It��s a shame, but in fact, I gave up exploring at the mouth of hell! I was scared! If you��re interested in hell�� yes, I��ll apany you! ��If I��m with you, there��s nothing to be afraid of����

    At that time, I thought there was an expedition that this guy was afraid of, so I ignored it.

    However, after being engulfed in the fire of hell myself, I fully understood Lorentzk��s feelings.

    ��It��s not an ordinary fire.��

    A phantom flickering in the zing mes.

    The space that even the devil was afraid of was hell and the mes of hell.

    Amidst the mes of hell, a terrible hallucination unfolded.

    Like a mirror.

    My image, burning in the unquenchable mes of hell, unfolds in the mes. But to be honest�� this didn��t really affect me.

    ��Wow, even though it��s awkward, it can��t be this awkward.��

    oh my god.

    The Grand Fell of the world.

    Granfell without blood or tears.

    Writhing and screaming in pain��!

    I know from experience how stubborn this body is.

    ��Does the hallucination feel like just aposite video?��

    Literally even at the moment of death, I never forgot this uprightness? Therefore, I was not even impressed by the mental damage that the mes of hell would inflict.

    The blinking system message only looks cool.

    [��Caution: Your consciousness will be clouded.]

    It is a shame for your consciousness to be clouded.

    I stared into the mes of hell with my eyes even more open.

    No, I went beyond staring and went through the mes of hell.

    Again.

    Then it appeared.

    The images of our seniors who fell into hell.

    By the way, it is Akshan��s unique outfit that makes you cringe the more you look at it.

    ��How did it be darker than the shadow mercenaries?��

    Regardless of those sentiments, my mouth opens.

    ��That��s great.��

    Anyway, this guy��s taste.

    ��I can feel your determination in the way you dress.��

    Don��t judge such an outfit as satisfactory, Granfell.

    And no matter how I looked at it, the current situation��

    didn��t seem like a situation where I could leisurely evaluate fashion.

    ����What happened to this?��

    I know this from my experience in social gatherings across time and space.

    The flow of time in the space of consciousness is arbitrary.

    The same goes for exorcism.

    ��While I was engulfed in the fires of hell.��

    Seniors, what on earth have you done��?

    I couldn��t help but be embarrassed. It was a sight that could not help but be embarrassing. Paimon��s incarnation and Rox were suppressed and incapacitated by silver restraints.

    really.

    ��I knew that our seniors were abnormally strong, but����

    Even so, Rox overpowered Paimon! Of course, Paimon had borrowed the body of an incarnation. However, as Paimon said, it was I who understood the structure of the incarnation.

    ��Just because it��s an incarnation doesn��t mean it��s weak.��

    The incarnation is a kind of high-ss medium and alter ego.

    ording to the conditions, it is no different from Paimon��s body.

    It means that you can exercise your power.

    The seniorspletely subdued the incarnation of Paimon.

    What you neutralized.

    Although I was shocked, I was convinced on the inside.

    ��I guess it��s worth it.��

    Considering the amount of training these guys have��

    I thought my stats had improved considerably through training to the limit every day. Don��t you think the absolute amount of training your seniors in hell have will be much greater than mine?

    ��Not to mention the morale stat [Perseverance].��

    Moreover, there is a familiar face among the dark crowd.

    Shegwin was also seen.

    Shegwin was a sword star during his lifetime.

    He would also be the youngest in Akshan.

    ��Because even the max level new recruits were mobilized.��

    I guess that could be true.

    It was a time when I suppressed my surprise and tried to understand the unfolding situation. A demon hunter with an impressive hood drawn up approached me.

    Then he opened his mouth.

    ��Choose.��

    A symbol of Akshan to me.

    Sreung.

    A silver dagger was handed over.

    ��Which one is your prey?��

    Which one is the prey?

    I immediately understood the intent of the question.

    So, I was asking my seniors.

    Paimon and Rox.

    Which of the two is Akshan��s prey?

    No, beyond that��

    ��We will watch Akshan��s choice.��

    They were asking me, who went from being thest survivor of Akshan to now being the de facto leader of Akshan who had rebuilt Akshan. Their situation is no different from that of Paimon and Rox.

    Blinking quest objective.

    -Encounter the demon hunters of hell. (In progress)

    Convince Akshan of Hell. (Optional)

    Reject Akshan of Hell. (Optional)

    In front of that, I was worried.

    It��s a natural thing to say.

    It��s not about worrying about options.

    I��ve already told you enough about what Granfell will reply, right?

    So what I was worried about was a different problem.

    The seniors from hell showed up.

    Something limited only in consciousness.

    Then in reality.

    Paimon and Rox.

    Now that the two people have been helplessly subdued.

    How on earth am I looking��?

    *

    Time seemed to have stopped.

    Suddenly.

    A sword wielded without even looking at it. Leonie barely let out a sigh as she defeated the yers who had invaded Shining��s guild house, losing her cool.

    ����What kind of crazy situation is this?��

    It wasn��t because the battle was too daunting.

    I couldn��t believe the scene that unfolded.

    An unknown message came to mind.

    An iprehensible conversation took ce.

    No, it would be correct to say that you can��t understand it urately.

    ��Chief Lee��.��

    Jessie trailed off.

    The top owner in the conical hat speaks.

    -It��s a conversation we can��t understand because it��s at a different level, Jessie.

    But Rox, who was nearby, must have understood.

    Rox spitting insults at Ho-yeol wasn��t enough.

    I swung my sword.

    It was truly dizzying.

    -If this is the chief I know, he would be butchered��.

    ����.��

    Tapju reserved his words for Jesse��s sake.

    I could guess that afterword even without continuing.

    It was a miracle to be alive at this moment.

    Rox That guy.

    And it was another miracle.

    I felt mercy in Hoyeol��s voice singing Rox.

    So, I couldn��t understand the current situation even more.

    Leonie asked in confusion.

    ��Hey Jesse Heinness.��

    ��yes.��

    ��That��s not magic or anything, is it?��

    ��I didn��t feel any magic.��

    ��Yes, somehow it seemed like that.��

    Two people suddenly kneel in front of Ho-yeol.

    Leonie knows that Ho-yeol is someone.

    He was not a petty person who forced people to kneel.

    Then there was only one answer.

    ��So Rox and that bastard suddenly surrendered?��

    .

    AAU Korea Branch.

    Shining��s Guild Master Rox.

    His arbitrary attacks.

    It was the first incident to ur in Seoul, thend of strangeness.

    ��No matter how you look at it, it seems right?��

    Thanks to this, all members, including branch leader Park Min-jae, never stopped monitoring.

    It meant that I watched the entire process.

    ��You did it this time too, sir��?��

    Seong Hyun-jun��s cautious question.

    Cracking.

    Su-gyeom Yoon, who was typing on the keyboard, answers.

    ��No, I��m just guessing, but I don��t think it��s over yet.��

    ��yes? ��What does that mean, Senpai?!��

    ��That��s no ordinary guy.��

    Soo-gyeom Yoon.

    He felt a sense of d��j�� vu from the message that emerged from the yers.

    Yes, the message that came to mind from the mosaic had something inmon.

    ��It means that it is something that cannot be measured.��

    The beings expressed as .

    Even if that��s the case with Rox. There was a high possibility that the other man kneeling at this moment was of a different ss. Therefore, Yoon Soo-gyeom did not let go of his tension.

    ��Sch.

    Put on your sses.

    I fixed my gaze on an unknown man.

    But it was a wrong choice.

    Soon the screen turns red.

    Wow.

    ��?!!!��

    Because blood was actually gushing out of Rox.

 Chapter 503

    Episode 503. I wanted to be the light (2)

    There is no need to worry about the choice.

    ��No one needs to shed blood.��

    Paimon and Rox.

    No matter who you are, there is no way you will be hunted with the silver dagger that your senior gave you.

    Well, to put it grandly��

    we, Granfell, do not choose the given options.

    Aren��t you someone who pioneers new options?

    I said, staring at the two eyes directed at me.

    ��They gave me light.��

    I witnessed pride in the demon Paimon.

    Shining alsoes from Rox, who was corrupted and became a half-blood demon.

    I found Rox��s will to be light.

    ��In the end, Rox went on a wild rampage.��

    Everything is to be light.

    To be strong.

    It would not have been to be stronger for himself, but for Dmitri, who closed his eyes first. Senior Akshan, who wore a hood over my words, said:

    ��Are you talking about dying disposal?��

    Well, it��s not cold-heartedly wrong, right?

    Such an ordinary answer.

    It is said grandiosely in a Granfell-style speech.

    ��I��m not procrastinating.��

    ��then.��

    ��It means we will watch and judge.��

    That is not wrong either.

    I don��t think I��ll be able to shake off the feeling of difort for the rest of my life if I hurriedly hunt either Paimon or Rox here. It meant that I would take a little more time and observe their pride.

    ��I need to have a proper conversation with Paimon.��

    Why are you showing me such burdensome favor?

    ��We should listen to Rox��s situation properly.��

    Even if I had a rough guess, I��ve never had a proper conversation with Rox Swan.

    ��Then what��s left?��

    Is this the answer to our Akshan seniors�� questions?

    I looked at the blinking quest objective.

    I agree with Hell��s Akshan, but I refuse.

    ��You really should ask what you want to ask.��

    I, Ho-yeol Lee, who has not yet been properly tinged with pride, may have been mistaken for a moment�� I heard that our Granfell has never failed to acknowledge Akshan of Hell for a single moment, right?

    What kind of cubic tablets will I face this time?

    ��also.��

    And that too in front of Akshan seniors.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, whose lips are slowly falling.

    It was a moment when I had to close my eyes like always.

    ��I won��t listen.��

    Oh, my senior, who suddenly stops talking.

    ��You��re not pouting, are you?

    While I was confused, my senior had no hesitation.

    Whilick.

    I retrieved the silver dagger that was offered to me with a shy gesture.

    I put it back into the thigh sheath and pressed the hood even deeper.

    It was then.

    [Participants withdraw from your exorcism.]

    Grumble.

    The mes of hell red up, and seniors began to disappear one by one into the green mes. Does this mean that there is some kind of discipline in the order of exit?

    Stare.

    Shegwin was staring at me intently, waiting for his turn.

    By the way, you don��t have to listen to my answer?

    I checked the status of the quest.

    -Encounter the demon hunters of hell. (Reserved)

    Acknowledge Akshan of Hell. (Optional)

    Reject Akshan of Hell. (Optional)

    ��I didn��t put it on hold because I wanted to.

    Even if it feels unfair, there��s nothing you can do about it. This arrogant personality is not one that can be expressed honestly enough to catch someone who turns their back on them without any regrets.

    Until Shegwynn disappeared beyond the fires of Hell.

    A demon hunter with his face covered while protecting his position.

    This is because the senior turned around and added.

    ��You��re not ready to face it yet.��

    ��Ready to face it?

    ��What is that? I��m ready for anything here.��

    Who are you talking about preparing to face?

    In any case, it is an Akshan style of speaking that is not inferior to the Granfell style of speaking. Before I can even ask, my senior begins to be engulfed in hellish fire from his feet.

    Yet, it is delivered unterally.

    ��If you are truly ready to face it,e find us.��

    It��s obvious where you��re asking me toe find you.

    ��To hell.��

    Another shing quest.

    -Encounter the demon hunters of hell. (Reserved)

    Acknowledge Akshan of Hell. (Optional)

    Reject Akshan of Hell. (Optional)

    -Enter hell. (In progress)

    I refrained from saying anything.

    ��So what is there to say right now?��

    My seniors, no one else, told me I wasn��t ready. I, the person involved, did not even understand what the preparation meant.

    ��Is there anything more than an excuse now?��

    Because I know that.

    Even the proud Cub of Granfell must be keeping his mouth shut.

    Another problem was that there was still work to be done.

    ��In the end, I guess it��s hard to buy this again.��

    Still in custody.

    Paimon and Rox are staring at me.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, have be an ax soldier again.

    Is it okay to release that restraint like this?

    ��I think you��re angrier than before.��

    Considering the personalities of our Akshan seniors��

    I don��t think they would have filled the restraints through gentlemanly procedures.

    Am I the only one responsible for handling the resulting anger?

    It was the moment I hesitated.

    Thest demon hunter with only his head left in the zing hellfire.

    He half turned his head and opened his mouth.

    Between those falling lips.

    The words continued to make me even more shocked.

    ��I will wait for you, Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.��

    ��wait for a sec.

    ��Do you know your full name��?��

    Someone will ask.

    What do you know about algebra?

    But at least in Akshan, the words mean a lot. Should we consider changing our situation? Why do I vaguely refer to them as Akshan seniors?

    Unless it��s a named NPC like Gabriel.

    Because demon hunters don��t even know each other��s names.

    I told you, right?

    Akshan was a group without blood or tears.

    We even talk amicably with each other.

    He didn��t even make it clear.

    But you know my Granfell��s full name.

    ��This could be����

    At this moment, the seniors just backed away.

    I thought there might be a reason rted to Granfell.

    In that case, we shouldn��t dy entering hell too far.

    ��I need to get ready right away.��

    Romantic explorer Lorentzk. Because that gentleman also seemed to be itching. No matter how dangerous hell is, wouldn��t they wee me with open arms if I suggested it?

    [Skill ��Exorcism�� is canceled.]

    Simultaneously with the shing message.

    I was immersed in onest random thought.

    It was a plea to a senior who is nowpletely gone.

    ��Anyway, could you please not tell that name to other seniors��? Even assuming everything else is the same, Romeo, you can skip that����

    *

    In the end, the concerns were not misced.

    ��My dear.��

    In the exorcism ritual.

    What scared Paimon was not the fire of hell or the demon hunters that emerged from the fire of hell. Paimon was afraid and wary of only one thing.

    ��All change started from there.��

    A ray of light.

    That single ray of light turned a seemingly imminent situation around.

    At that point, Paimon was sure.

    ��I guess it��s time to truly make a decision for you.��

    Even if it means earning your hatred.

    Now I have no choice but to run.

    I have no choice but to save you.

    ��You in that damned ray of light.��

    Paimon threw away the restrained incarnation without any hesitation.

    It must be the influence of the fire of hell and the dead who came back from hell.

    I couldn��t retrieve all the power contained in the incarnation, but it didn��t matter.

    ��That too is enough as a vessel.��

    Yes.

    Isn��t there a useful bowl right next to it? The human body was utterly useless, but now, due to the effects of the corruption, the blood of the devil has begun to circte in a turbid mixture.

    ��It is enough that you understand my voice.��

    It means that one has the qualifications to be a vessel.

    Possession did not require much effort.

    The Ten Seas were unreasonable beings.

    Paimon soon took over Rox��s body.

    Then, I understood the power of mixed blood even more urately.

    Thanks to you, I was confident.

    ��As expected, it��s enough.��

    Because it��s not you I��m after.

    All it did waspletely extinguish a ray of light.

    In a way, it was killing two birds with one stone.

    In this process, this world will fall into even greater chaos.

    ��This world will not be able to escape from negative emotions.��

    Grumbling.

    Eventually, the fire in hell went out and the scenery changed.

    Paimon took advantage of Rox��s possessed body.

    And then the opportunity came.

    Clink.

    The silver shackles that bound the body were loosened.

    There was no dy.

    It was because I didn��t want to see even a single aspect of it anymore.

    You are just insignificant.

    The appearance of being swayed by a ray of light or something like that.

    Paimon��s power, Golden Fragrance (�S���x).

    The sword Rox was holding in his hand began to change. Paimon��s army appeared from the mouth of Behemoth. It was the power that enveloped the golden army.

    The exact effect is to forcibly increase the target��s level.

    The weapon Rox was wearing at this moment was [Unique] grade, so its performance was [Epic]. It was safe to say that it went from [Epic] to [Legendary] grade item.

    That wasn��t all. The blood flowing through Rox��s veins also began to contain golden energy. The change is such that it cannot be hidden. Rox��s wings began to grow even more.

    Sreung.

    possible.

    It is visible with a view into the future.

    My appearance saving you from a ray of light.

    fluttering.

    When the restraints werepletely released, Rox Paimon flew up.

    They rushed towards the defenseless Ho Yeol.

    And the blood rushed out.

    Phew.

    ����?��

    At the nape of Rox��s neck.

    It wasn��t pure magic, magic, strangeness, or sword.

    Because Rox stabbed himself in the back of the neck with his own hand.

    ��!��

    It��s a natural thing to say.

    Paimon had never done anything like that.

    So I couldn��t understand it.

    How can a mere human resist my possession?

    With that kind of mental power.

    It makes no sense to defy my rule��

    ����Thank you.��

    Blood poured out of Rox��s throat.

    ��I was inadequate, foolish, greedy, unworthy of being called a hero, and in the end, I showed my ugly side����

    Rox��s mouth was smiling faintly.

    Toward Hoyeol, not anyone else.

    ��Thank you for calling me light��.��

    ��Light.

    Paimon realized it toote.

    The ray of light wasn��t just for you.

    Even this foolish human.

    It was vaguely following him.

    But Paimon was not embarrassed.

    It was because I was confident.

    ��Human, do you think you can dare stop me?��

    This made it even more clear.

    I am Paimon.

    Even if I die in your hands.

    Even for you.

    That one ray of light must be extinguished.

    I became convinced.

    ��Not even humans can stop me.��

    The only way to stop me is to kill myself, human.

    But you probably don��t have that kind of resolve.

    This is an unreasonable possession that is not profitable.

    It was like that.

    Even if Rox kills himself, Paimon does not die.

    Because the Ten Pirs are irrational beings.

    Only a small portion of power and consciousness disappeared.

    however.

    Deep.

    Rox��s sword did not stop.

    Until itpletely pierces its own throat.

    I pushed the sword deep.

    ����What!��

    Even Paimon is astonished, having lost sight of his dignity as the Ten Seats, even if only for a moment.

    Rox had already prepared himself for death.

    Rox spat out.

    ����I was hoping that the worst demon listed in the quest goal was me.��

    Even though.

    That doesn��t seem to be the case.

    Soon Rox��s vision began to blink.

    [I failed the ss quest.]

    A series of unexpected messages.

    [The Great Master of Kii leads you to the realm of Kii.]

    [A new ss quest begins.]

    [ss Quest: Wandering Knight]

    ����?��

    Hoyeol said to Rox, who twitched his eyelids.

    ��Rocks.��

    With a unique way of speaking.

    ��You definitely told me to get out of sight.��

    I questioned.

    ��So until I hear a good reason for that statement.��

    Appropriate action was taken.

    ��I will not allow you to rest in peace.��

    ����!��

    Then, the light of life flickered in Rox��s body.

    .

    .

    .

    [The blessing of the first World Tree rests on the target.]

 Chapter 504

    Episode 504. I wanted to be the light (3)

    The beginning?

    -��Why don��t we do it right, Rox?��

    -��What is it, Dmitry? ��You still haven��t given up on me~��

    -��Will you shut up, Cami? Once I get kicked, I don��t hang around like a mess. ��I��m not saying that, I��m just saying that if the three of use together, we can make a name for ourselves on the Arcana continent!��

    There was no great purpose.

    -��okay. ��Of course.��

    While I was actually creating a guild, I also thought that I might have gotten caught up in something troublesome. Why did I hear that guilds need to manage their reputation numbers?

    -��I need to restrain myself from PK from now on, Rox?��

    Was it from then?

    -��Well, I��ll try that too.��

    I started imitating the guild master, which didn��t suit me.

    A time when Arcana was just a game.

    Rox said so when he founded the guild.

    -��What would be a good guild name?��

    -��If possible, let��s just make it look cool!��

    -��Dmitry, are you trying to show off in front of women again?��

    -��What are you saying?!��

    -��That��s not your real problem~��

    -����Cami, what do you mean by that?��

    If possible, be cool.

    Then let��s do The Shining.

    Shining.

    Just following Dmitry��s earnest plea.

    I thought I came up with a good guild name.

    In that sense, it was fascinating.

    Even if it��s not the right ce.

    It is said that a ce makes a person.

    -��Congrattions, Rox.��

    -��Congrattions?��

    -��Are you pretending not to know, Mr. Gilma? ��Our Shining is number one in the guild rankings!��

    Even though I was a guild master who was forced to start, I thought I did my part. Of course, after the cataclysm, it slowly started to creak��

    I remembered Dmitri shouting in Rox��s re.

    -��Do you understand? ��Bounce before it copses, Rocks!��

    The moment of copse.

    A crack that can regurgitate even the high-level monsters in the depths at once. Dmitri had said that in the crack where you could die by being hit by a rain of monsters.

    -��You have no intention of jumping out? Are you out of your mind, Rox? Remember, you are the guild master of our Shining!! At the same time, he is the light of his damn country. ��Your falling down is on apletely different level than me falling down!!��

    Of course, Dmitry did not die in the crack.

    -��Shit. ��I captured all the forms that were not there����

    Thepeting guild reached the deep part of the crack first.

    Because I defeated the named monster in vain.

    But Dmitry��s actions were enough to cause a stir in Rox.

    Roxughed bitterly.

    It must have been from then on.

    The dangerous acting began in earnest.

    As if imitating a guild master who doesn��t fit in.

    Rox has been ying ��light��.

    Cami Dmitry To be the guild master you all desire.

    To be the yer my country wants.

    To be a hero.

    I wore a mask.

    And then Lee Ho-yeol appeared.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    He was extraordinary from his first appearance.

    Entered [The Count��s Fortress] alone, which no top guild could even dare to clear. Because I killed Count Ascura through a coboration with Grand Wizard Jesse, which even I couldn��t control.

    Of course, there were many yers who stood out after the cataclysm.

    If we do not choose any means or methods, as was the case for unification of the world.

    Because there are endless ways to be stronger.

    At first, I thought Lee Ho-yeol was like that too.

    But it wasn��t.

    ��Because you were the real light.��

    A light that brightens even the darkness.

    ����a light that even I, wearing a mask, cannot avoid.��

    The evidence is countless.

    What left the most impression was Jesse Hine��s withdrawal from The Shining.

    At the same time, it was Jesse��s attitude towards Ho-yeol.

    At that time, Rox was scared of his own feelings.

    ��I just thought it was all an act.��

    It seemed like it stopped happening at some point.

    As Shining��s guild master, Rox was greatly shocked by Jesse��s departure. I shouldn��t have done that�� I said some hurtful things to you, Dmitri.

    -��Hmm, I can understand Jesse when I see him like that.��

    -��The path to withdrawal is always open, Dmitry.��

    -����what? ��That��s not what I meant, Rox!��

    I don��t know if it was from then.

    -��Rox, your eyes look strange these days. ��Try to rx your eyes~��

    He started to whip himself more harshly.

    Despite such efforts, when I heard the news that the unification of the world, which was like Shining��s nemesis, was actually copsed by Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��I really wanted to beat them all up.��

    Shining: If you take off the clothes that don��t fit you.

    I also had the thought that I could catch up with Ho-yeol.

    That��s probably why.

    He also irresponsibly let go of the guild master��s duties.

    The trash was talking to me like that.

    -��The future of the United States depends on you, Rox.��

    -��It��s necessary for world order!��

    -��All humans change. ��Is Lee Ho-yeol an exception?��

    In the midst of all this, a decisive blow suddenly struck him in the back of the head.

    -��Do you think Dmitry would want you weakling?��

    Tmitri was killed in action.

    In a reality that is neither a rift nor an arcana continent.

    Yes, no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn��t be normal.

    Sigh.

    So much so that he grabbed the cor of a great minister at the White House.

    -��Let��s bring up that name again.��

    �C ��Rorox! ��I meant that��!��

    -��The name Dmitry is not a name to be mentioned with such intentions.��

    So��

    ��Maybe this was a natural procedure.��

    It��s amon story, right?

    Since people around him support him, he thinks he has achieved something and goes away. This is a story where you face the truth and try hard to deny it, but in the end, you realize it only after losing everything.

    ��It was exactly what I was saying about me and Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Although Lee Ho-yeol did not create a guild.

    He led the allied forces of the Crusade that no one could surpass.

    Although Lee Ho-yeol did not im to be the light.

    It was called light.

    really.

    ��Everything is against me.��

    So there was no room for excuses.

    Why did you run into Lee Ho-yeol?

    It wasn��t just because of the quest goal.

    Because Rox knew it better than anyone else.

    So I didn��t think it was strange to receive that disposition.

    But even me.

    Lee Ho-yeol called it light.

    He said he saw the light in me.

    It was from then on.

    Rox was able to look at himself alone.

    It was thanks to him.

    The reason he was able to bring the sword to the back of his own neck without any regrets.

    I wasn��t swayed by Paimon��s whispers.

    Because the one I wanted to kill in the first ce was me, not you.

    however.

    [The blessing of the first world tree rests upon you.]

    [The blessing of the first world tree rejects the status abnormality ��bleeding��.] [

    The blessing of the first world tree rejects the status abnormality ��fainting��.]�� .

    Lee Ho-yeol The moment he stretches out his hand.

    A warm feeling filled my body.

    Not only that.

    A ss quest that would have inevitably failed.

    It emerged in apletely new form.

    [ss Quest: Wandering Knight]

    A knight who gave up on his loyal subordinate Yeongji and even himself. No matter what you pursue, you still have one sword, and your chivalry will begin again from the lowest level.

    -Be a wandering knight. (In progress)

    ��In order to change jobs to Wandering Knight, the guild you belong to must not exist. Additionally, the yer��s [Reputation] system will be permanently disabled.

    Two choices: [Hero] and [Wandering Knight].

    If it were me in the past, I would have worked hard to seed in the [Hero] ss quest without even thinking about it. But now that I realize it, it��s different. even.

    [The Great Master of Kii guides you to the realm of Kii.]

    How can you refuse the path of the [Wandering Knight] led by a true ray of light, not anyone else? Rox did not hesitate. I epted the new opportunity given to me.

    [You have changed ss to ��Wandering Knight��.]

    At the same time, a change urred in Rox.

    A huge wound on the back caused by the devil��s wings breaking off. A fluttering cloak covers the wound. The shape of the once ornate armor also changed to roughly wrap around the erged right arm.

    ��Wandering Knight.��

    Rox raised his head and looked at Hoyeol.

    ��Thest chance Lee Ho-yeol gave me.��

    The reason I was confident that it was myst chance was simple.

    Through a shing system message, Rox finds himself corrupted.

    Because I was aware that I had been demonized.

    Rox opened his mouth.

    ��I am infinitely grateful for your mercy.��

    Even if they are mixed-blood demons, demons cannot live mixed with humans.

    Be a wandering knight and leave.

    That is the final mercy I give.

    Lee Ho-yeol I guess that��s what he��s saying.

    As I said, I couldn��t thank you more.

    I was infinitely grateful.

    ��Sch.

    So Rox took onest look at the scenery of reality.

    And I witnessed it.

    Cami is looking at herself with an unusually tearful face.

    And Jesse.

    Maybe a message came to mind.

    The message was that I had withdrawn from The Shining.

    Rox muttered so softly that he couldn��t be heard.

    ��But wouldn��t this be a happy ending, Cami?��

    But it wasn��t the ending.

    ��It��s not over yet.��

    Yes, someone��s ��end�� was very terrible.

    ��Sch.

    Rox turned around again at the words he heard.

    ��You haven��t convinced me yet.��

    Yes, it was Hoyeol��s voice.

    ��Until you provide a valid reason for that mistake.��

    ����?��

    ��Wandering Knight Rox.��

    ����!��

    ��You cannot escape thebined forces of the Crusade.��

    ����!!��

    *

    Are you just sick of it?

    ��It��s all revealed in the expression, Rox.��

    He looks so surprised that I feel like it would be a shame to be the only one looking at him.

    So it would be better to give up early.

    I changed my job to [Wandering Knight] or something.

    ��Granfell is extremely strict in this regard.��

    Why is it so cruel��

    or rather, how strict? It would be quicker to ask Senior Banshee William at the magic tower over there. In short, don��t think about leaving the Crusade Alliance for the time being.

    ��Anyway, I��m d.��

    Newly unlocked {natural} abilities.

    Just like Hiel, I was able to use [The Blessing of the First World Tree] more freely. Thanks to this, we were able to sessfully heal Rox��s fatal wound.

    ��by the way.��

    I looked at the incarnation of Paimon, who was breathing heavily.

    What on earth were you thinking?

    It was clearly possession just now.

    ��I don��t know anything else, but I can��t deceive my eyes.��

    The moment the restraints are released.

    Rox ran towards me.

    But that wasn��t Rox��s will.

    A fleeting moment.

    It was Paimon��s will to abandon his incarnation and possess Rox.

    ��I really can��t figure it out.��

    Did Paimon have a reason to raise his sword at me?

    After thinking about it carefully��

    that��s the only answer.

    Our Akshan seniors from hell��!

    ��No, how long did you catch it like a rat?��

    I wonder if Paimon suddenly turned and rushed at me with the intention of killing me!

    Indeed, looking at his expression��

    I guess my guess that he was clearly tired was correct.

    ��Well, the seniors may not know.��

    What debt do I owe to Paimon?

    In that sense, I had no reason to be hostile towards Paimon.

    Let��s think of what just happened as an incident that urred during the exchange process.

    ��What more?��

    A favor towards me.

    I felt like I would be able to resolve my curiosity if I had to figure out what the source was. Especially since he has to enter the demon world in the near future, his connection to Paimon?

    ��We need to maintain good rtionships.��

    Besides, isn��t Paimon a devil with pride in his own way?

    In that sense, I was thinking of talking to Paimon.

    however.

    [��Caution: Appropriate magical power surges.]

    ��What is it all of a sudden, Granfell?

    It was an unexpected situation. Because there was no reason. Paimon was different frommon demons. It was different from other high-level demon kings. Because we couldmunicate to some extent.

    ����No, there was a good reason for that, right?��

    Appropriate magical power that seemed to shake its head at my question.

    Even Paimon seemed surprised by that momentum.

    While taking a breath, he speaks urgently to me.

    ��My dear����

    But I, and Granfell, did not listen.

    ��Shut up.��

    Uncontroble, tant anger.

    ��At this moment, I am.��

    Even I was unfamiliar with the sight of Gran Fell.

    ��I��m extremely suppressing the urge to tear you to pieces.��

 Chapter 505

    Episode 505 What remains after passing (1)

    Unshakable.

    ��The first thing Granfell learned as the next head of the family was not to be concerned about personal matters.

    The position of the head of the Cloudy family was such that even the slightest disturbance was not tolerated.��

    If it is Granfell in the setting.

    How would you react in this situation?

    I, Ho-Yeol Lee, don��t know anything else, but I do know one thing.

    At this moment, Granfell was clearly different from usual.

    Suoooo.

    Through the shimmering magic power.

    He expresses his emotions without hesitation.

    That feeling was definitely anger.

    Even if I think about it again, it still sends goosebumps down my spine.

    ����I want to tear it to pieces.��

    This is the first time in my life that something so extreme hase out of Granfell��s mouth. I really couldn��t even imagine it. I thought I was the one who was most embarrassed by Granfell��s emotional expression.

    ����what?��

    Aha, you must be shocked too, right?

    Paimon, who had already moved into his incarnation, had tears in his eyes.

    Really, with honest feelings.

    I wondered what kind of situation this was.

    ��What is it all of a sudden, Granfell��?��

    I wondered if this was something to get so angry about��!

    Of course, you might be offended.

    After talking about his pride, Paimon immediately possessed Rox and stabbed him in the back. ording to Granfell��s strict standards, it would have failed.

    But are there just one or two such devils?

    ��Besides, there was a reason.��

    The first thing that broke the peaceful atmosphere was in its own way.

    Because they were our Hell��s Akshan seniors.

    Usually, if it��s the Granfell I know.

    Even if it was aimed at myself.

    I would have practiced the virtue of giving and receiving.

    ��At what point did you get so offended?��

    So much so that it feels unfamiliar.

    Was there something worth expressing my anger about?

    I tried to think, but I couldn��te up with an answer.

    But what are you, Paimon?

    Drip.

    Now tears are flowing down my cheeks from the corners of my eyes.

    Even his voice is full of moisture.

    ��My dear, I couldn��t help it. This was the best I could do for you��! ��Why do you not show any consideration for my feelings��?��

    Is it the best you can do for me?

    ��A stab in the back?��

    Are there such obvious lies?

    As expected, if it were a normal Gran Fell, the excitement would beplete.

    It was something that no one would ever hear.

    But the vision is blinking.

    [��Caution: The appropriate concentration of magic power is the limit.]

    No, if this continues, [ckening] will ur, right?

    There really is no end to it, Granfell. I think we��ve shared everything since the dark history, but in times like this, I can��t even guess where the anger is.

    ��But I understand.��

    Gran Fell and no one else.

    There must be a good reason for you to be so angry.

    However, for now, I would like you to look around.

    It is said that it has be and of strangeness.

    This is reality.

    Because Seoul is the capital of South Korea.

    ��Even if it doesn��t work out, no matter how you look at me.��

    Moreover, Paimon had said.

    The Ten Seas, beings of a different ss, are said to cause ripples that cannot be hidden whenever they move their bodies. Therefore, I, who have ascended to the new Ten Seats, also need to know about the ��incarnate body.��

    That alone is serious, but the restrictions on Granfell have been lifted with [ckening].

    If you go on a rampage��

    Seoul may suffer irreparable damage.

    ��Never this time.��

    It��s not because I want my little sister to know about the ckening condition.

    sincerely.

    Was my vague earnestness even conveyed?

    A voice flows out between the lips.

    ��We��ll talk about thister.��

    ��Awesome!!

    You��ve calmed down, our Granfell.

    No matter how stormy and turbulent times may be.

    Proper emotional control is necessary, after all.

    ��It��s amazing.��

    It was a moment when I, Lee Ho-yeol, shook my head inside.

    Just a moment ago, it seemed like I was in uncontroble sadness.

    Paimon��s momentum suddenly changed.

    ��!��

    In an instant, he revealed his tant murderous attitude towards me.

    ��Even if I get torn to pieces!��

    However, the madness was never fully expressed.

    ��So I��ll close it at that point.��

    Blinking vision.

    [The status abnormality ��Silence�� urs in the incarnation of Noble Paimon, the Demon King of the Ninth Throne.]

    ����?��

    Then Paimon fell silent. How can you silence the Ten Seas with just one word? It may seem like there is a huge difference in level, but there is a good reason for it.

    I was able to figure it out with the senses of a demon hunter.

    Unlike when it first appeared.

    Paimon is rapidly weakening.

    ��Maybe it��s Rox��s influence.��

    Rox tried tomit suicide.

    Paimon, who came out of Rox��s body again as an incarnation, was breathing heavily. I continued speaking to Paimon, who was clutching his neck as if in pain.

    ��Wait in the demon world.��

    ����?��

    ��Exactly there.��

    Anyway, the ending is still the same even in times like this.

    ��Whether I listen to your excuses or tear them apart, I will take appropriate action.��

    ����!��

    Did that creepy threat have any effect? Soon, Paimon��s energypletely disappeared from Seoul. At the same time, the body of Yong Seong-rak, the incarnation, closed its eyes.

    By the way, that��s Paimon.

    Even under these circumstances, you kept your promise.

    As promised, he left Yong Sang-rak��s body in his hometown, Reality, and disappeared.

    ����I don��t even know if I really know.��

    What a change in emotions.

    No, it��s worse than my little sister. That��s it.

    How should I ept this quirk that is worse than my dual personality?

    When they are kind to me and when they are hostile.

    Are there any special rules?

    ��Anyway, I��ll have to wrap my head around it and think about it.��

    Of course, it wasn��t something I was thinking about right now.

    Okay.

    Rox and Paimon.

    Only after organizing all the situations, do you look towards your surroundings.

    Only then did I realize how many people had gathered to watch this situation. I just had a million different thoughts. There was no time to mutter to myself.

    Yes.

    And of wonder oveid with the colors of Arcana.

    This was because a message was printed in Seoul.

    [Save Seoul from the brink of destruction.]

    [Influence in Seoul increases significantly.]

    [Rtionship level in Seoul increases significantly.]

    ��In the end, it��s that damn heavy burden again.

    [Your current session rank is ��No. 1��.]

    *

    The impact was incredible.

    -In the end, it was the devil this time too, right?

    -Those bastards are the only ones who mess around haha.

    -Anyway, I��m d.

    Even among the top rankers.

    Because Rox��s image wasn��t bad.

    What was the shock when Rox sprouted devil wings?

    ��Sir, my heart is still pounding?!��

    Now I can confidently say that I have gone through all the hardships.

    It was enough to make even AAU sigh.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom chuckled at Seong Hyun-jun��s cruel death.

    ��Are you okay now?��

    ��yes?��

    ��It��s not over, it��s just begun.��

    Seoul, thend of strangeness.

    The appearance of a being of a different rank expressed in the message.

    And I��m not sure if it was that effect, but Rox changed.

    A series of incidents urred that would have caused an uproar in the world.

    Even that might just be a signal.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom folded his fingers.

    ��The remaining high-ranking demon kings cannot be counted on one hand. There��s no way that only demon-type monsters will appear. Just like how a great monster ran rampant on the Arcana continent not long ago.��

    ����A senior.��

    ��To put it bluntly, wouldn��t it be possible for the monsters in the Hundred Thousand Caves in the Zero Mountains to regurgitate as a group? ��This is a situation that can literally be called a second cataclysm.��

    Now the Arcana Continent and reality are connected.

    It was truly an unprecedented event.

    The weight of the word ��second cataclysm�� was not wasted.

    Seong Hyun-jun licked his lips sheepishly.

    ��Since you say that, I have nothing to say.��

    ��I didn��t mean to discourage you.��

    ��Yes, yes, I know.��

    Cracking.

    Seong Hyun-jun was sobbing and tapping on the keyboard, as if asking when he was excited. Meanwhile, articles were pouring in, so how could anyone keep this amazing news to themselves?

    Reviving vitality.

    ��More than that, have you checked this? Oh my god, Rox just left The Shining? And it was revealed. ��I��ve even started a new ss quest to change to a new ss!��

    That was news that would shock even Yoon Soo-gyeom.

    ��Was that also a ss quest development?��

    Rox��s unexpected behavior.

    It was a development that went beyond what could have been expected.

    But if you think of it all as part of a ss quest.

    I understand Rox��s actions��

    But Yoon Soo-gyeom shakes his head.

    ��no. No matter what, there is a degree. The storyes out of nowhere, doesn��t it? If it was an Arcana quest, there would definitely be a story line. ��What kind of ss would give you a plot like that?��

    ��Well, that��s it.��

    Status abnormality [Corruption].

    ��It doesn��t make sense to start with [corruption].��

    As soon as its existence became known, AAU analyzed the corruption.

    Thanks to you, I urately figured out that Rox was [corrupted].

    Yoon Soo-gyeom nodded.

    ��Yes, at least in the Arcana that we know of, there are no quests with such unreasonable conditions. ��Then�� there will only be one answer this time.��

    Hyeonjun Seong swallows dry saliva.

    ��Are you saying you are the general manager Yusra?��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom nodded.

    ��that��s right. ��This time too.��

    Hot Rocks ������.

    The three��s battle was recorded from beginning to end. There were some uninterpretable words exchanged between Ho-yeol and the mysterious man, but anyone could guess just by looking at the rest of the situation.

    ��Suppressing Rox who was rampaging, subduing a mysterious being of a different ss, saving Rox who was about to kill himself, and finally leading Rox to a new ss quest���� This time, in reality, everyone was watching

    . .

    From every perspective, from every option, in a series of events.

    There was Ho-yeol��s intervention.

    Once upon a time as the game master of Arcana Continent Electric.

    A pure question arises.

    Is that really the influence that a single yer can have?

    Yoon Soo-gyeom muttered.

    ����Is that possible?��

    ��What do you mean, senior?��

    ��huh. ��No, nothing.��

    In that sense, I was relieved.

    The mere fact that there is such a passion in Seoul may have brought them to the table where predators are drooling. However, on the other side of my mind, a small concern arose.

    A yer named Lee Ho-yeol has it.

    This was because of its vast influence.

    It��s something I really don��t want to think about, but��

    ��If the general manager wasn��t there.��

    What did Rox and ������ turn Seoul into?

    When I thought about it that way, it started to make sense.

    Suddenly, Yoon Soo-gyeom��s eyebrows twitched.

    ����Surely the general manager could have foreseen that?��

    If you were even mindful of your own nk space.

    When I thought about it that way, it wasn��t just Rox. Nam Taemin, Hisagi Leoni��. The top yers whose skills rapidly increased always attributed their growth to Ho Yeol, themander of the Holy War Allied Forces.

    Indeed, it seemed that people all thought the same thing.

    Hyeonjun Seong made a fuss.

    ��Sir, do you know what themunity is calling the general manager right now? No, really, are these people only doing research after eating? How can you give such a worthy title?!��

    *

    Exactly one day has passed.

    As the day went by, I realized many things.

    Let��s look back on it step by step.

    Fortunately for the sisters who say every day is a waste these days. The flow of time in Seoul did not flow as quickly as on the Arcana continent, but remained the same.

    ��And another important thing��.��

    It was a moment I was reflecting on one by one.

    ��Suddenly!

    Suddenly, the door to my magic tower office opened.

    It goes without saying, but is this someone who would open the door to my office without even saying anything? It does not exist in the Magic Tower. Of course, this is also natural, but I wonder if it could be misunderstood.

    ��No matter what, I don��t get angry over things like this.��

    Although I would like to point out that it is not formal.

    This means that Granfell is not so petty as to be disposed of in this way. However, I, Lee Ho-yeol, and not Granfell, were truly shocked.

    He burst open the door to the chief��s office.

    It was because the fearless man mentioned it without fear.

    His feather pen moves even as he moves his mouth.

    ��Lorenzk, this romantic explorer who sings legends.��

    ��really.

    ��We are looking forward to being the light for all people!��

    Who came up with that and spread it? That burdensome title?!

    .

    .

    .

    [The legend ��The Lantern of All People�� resonates in Seoul, thend of wonders.]

 Chapter 506

    Episode 506 What remains after passing (2)

    Shashashak.

    ��Why write it down like that?��

    A scroll that stretched so far that it touched the floor.

    Even after entering the office, Lorenzk did not let go of the feather pen in his hand, which piqued my curiosity. What is that guy writing down so passionately?

    ��Hmm.��

    He sometimes touches his chin with a serious expression and sometimes lets out a sigh mixed with worry. However, because he looked so young, the weight of his agony was not easily felt.

    ��He looks like an elementary school student doing homework during his vacation����

    ��I guess my little boy will be doing well in kindergarten too, right?

    Anyway, it didn��t really bother me.

    No, it was actually good.

    Like I said, I also had some things to check.

    First, check the status window.

    ��I��ll skip the stats�� because it��s heartbreaking.��

    Death on the Arcana Continent.

    resulting penalty.

    Even if you have gained more than you have lost, it is heartbreaking to see the numbers that have fallen. Among the numerous titles that I carefully ignored and looked at, it was [Grand Master of Kii].

    ��I finally understand the exact effect.��

    [Great Master of Kii: A being that was not born from Kii has be aware of Kii. As a pioneer, his teachings will lead countless people to the realm of wonder.]

    At first, I wondered what all these effects were. Because it wasn��t a simple and clear effect like [The Last Adventurer]. But I guess it��s the effect of repeated learning.

    ��It��s definitely changed since you acquired the title, right?��

    I like it or I don��t like it.

    I have no choice but to stick to my usual attitude.

    It��s not that Granfell and I have changed.

    Around me, that is, the Allied Crusade.

    ��In addition, there��s Rox.��

    I��m talking about their remarkable changes.

    ��Honestly, until Nam Taemin and Hisagi Leoni����

    I was skeptical.

    -��It��s not just empty words, it��s themander-in-chief��s vision right before my eyes��!��

    -��no. It wasn��t a sh of light or a hallucination. ��I saw it clearly.��

    -����Mr. Ha, how can I say something like that with my mouth?��

    I didn��t hear any specific testimony from Leonie, but she reluctantly noddedter, which means that it was I who ultimately led the three people to Gii��s territory.

    ��A message came to Rox��s mind.��

    It was my [Great Master of Strange] who led Rox to the [Wandering Knight] ss. At first, I thought that all these titles had no specific effect and only gave a grandiose exnation.

    This is not Lee Ho-yeol��s narrow-minded perspective.

    Bearing a huge responsibility.

    Now I see it from the perspective of the Commander-in-Chief of the Holy War Allied Forces.

    ��not bad. No, honestly, it��s gone beyond that level.��

    This might have a huge effect.

    I realized that

    So, I wonder if Kii��s territory is one that one can easily step into!

    ��A buff that significantly increases the power of allies.��

    A buff that goes beyond that and increases the ��level��.

    Thinking like that gives even more strength to my breasts, which are proud even when they are not. Of course, it��s all thanks to me. I have no intention of taking credit for it.

    ��Everyone who entered the realm of kii.��

    They say that they only realized my teachings when they got closer to the death line.

    If there had been no such effort.

    This means that no matter what buff it was, it couldn��t bring about change.

    I still don��t know what you learned from me.

    ��Well, I definitely taught you one etiquette.��

    The gaze shifts after a brief rationalization.

    [Lamp of all people: Your light will lead all people.]

    In that sense, wouldn��t we be able to expect a simr effect from the legend we acquired this time? By the way, is it a light for everyone? Could it be that the system message is also turning my gorgeous self-luminous Dawn of Dawn set around?

    It was a moment when I was shocked because I was stabbed for no reason.

    Lorentzk, who was engrossed in writing, opened his mouth.

    ��Do you know? The streets are full of your stories now, Commander-in-Chief of the Holy War Allied Forces. I am sure that if this were the Arcana Continent, your ��karma�� would have be even stronger due to the anecdote just now.��

    ��karma?

    ��Wait a minute, that.��

    Corridor of Shadows.

    So, it was a unit of currency used in the New World.

    Actually, I didn��t know what karma exactly meant.

    ��I think I had about 1,000?��

    Whenpared to others.

    I didn��t even know why I had such karma.

    But Lorentzk is also a romantic explorer.

    So you know something about karma?

    ��I��m already itching with curiosity.��

    But who is our Granfell?

    He does not reveal his regretful situation to anyone.

    The owner of an extremely arrogant personality.

    ��It��s karma, so we��ll talk about itter.��

    It��s unfortunate, but bear with it, Hoyeol.

    ��I have a lot of work to do with Lorenzk anyway.��

    Romantic explorer Lorentzk. What was the reason why the world��s Grand Fel did not say anything to Lorenzk, who entered the office without any special notice?

    ��Because we��re going together. ��To the bottom of hell.��

    Even though the incident was over, I had no intention of dying.

    Actually, it��s like Granfell��s temperament.

    The order was to find the demon world where Paimon was rather than hell.

    ��No matter how you look at me, just endure it this once, Granfell.��

    Encounter hell��s seniors.

    There will definitely be a reward at the end of the ss quest. If you get that reward, wouldn��t you be able to match the strength of your seniors whopletely overpowered even Paimon?

    ��Let��s get insurance before going to the demon world.��

    Okay.

    At that point, I also put down my feather pen.

    I finally finished organizing the backlog of documents.

    Let��s hear about how to go to hell in earnest.

    ��But����

    At this point, I be even more curious.

    I can��t believe I��m still using it.

    The expression of serious agony makes even the young face look quite serious.

    Fortunately, Lorenzk didn��t seem to have any intention of hiding it.

    ��Okay, is this enough?��

    Lorentzk smiled in satisfaction.

    Then he came up to me.

    He held out a roll of parchment.

    ��This is a line for you, Commander.��

    ��Line for me?

    Why do I have an ominous feeling before even confirming it? However, I saw with my own eyes that Lorentzk was more absorbed than anyone else. It was Grandfell��s pride that could not ignore Lorentzk��s sincerity.

    Sigh.

    I read every single line of the scroll.

    Then he didn��t say anything.

    To be precise��

    I am speechless!

    ��oh my god.��

    Hey Mr. Lorenzk.

    I don��t know what it was like on the Arcana Continent�� but if I spread something like this in real life, it��s not just an exaggerated advertisement for spreading false information, I could be arrested as the leader of a pseudo-religion!!

    A line of writing can be seen at a nce through the overwhelming dizziness.

    ��Believe even if you don��t believe it. It is truly the only light and true path in the darkness. Those who follow that light will not lose their way no matter what trials and sufferings����

    I doubted Lorenzk in my heart.

    ��You spread that bullshit about being a beacon for everyone?!��

    But our shameless Mr. Granfell.

    ��What a beautiful rhyme.��

    ��Granfell Are you truly beautiful?

    This is narcissism that goes beyond shamelessness.

    Isn��t it true that if it goes too far, it��s unlucky?

    ��So much so that I want to own it.��

    I want to own it.

    Of course.

    These were words that I, Lee Ho-yeol, hurriedly uttered out of my will.

    Is it because you like the embarrassing hymn?

    No, I��m crazy.

    Lorenzk asks in confusion.

    ��I want to own it. This hymn is a masterpiece that is difficult to find even in all the writings I have written so far. Therefore, it must be spread widely in the world��.��

    Lorentzk��s intentions are impure!

    ��Even if I die, I won��t be able to see something like that.��

    Lorentzk soon nodded as if his true intentions were conveyed.

    ��Nevertheless, if that is themander-in-chief��s will, there is nothing we can do. This Lorentzk will dly offer praise to the Commander-in-Chief of the Allied Forces of the Crusade. However, I hope that the hymn will resonate at least in the Magic Tower.��

    Is that a condition for handing over the scroll?

    ��It��s not that difficult.��

    Unlike in the past, yers entered the Magic Tower as apprentice wizards. If even one of them witnesses this embarrassing hymn, the story about it will quickly spread over the airwaves.

    but.

    ��Even after this, I am the head of the Magic Tower.��

    It is said that in every corner of the Magic Tower, there are spaces where apprentice wizards cannot even enter, as well as a ce to safely hide this hymn.

    ��We should bury it deep down so that no one finds out.��

    I wanted to throw it away regardless, but my pride wouldn��t allow it. Anyway, for now I put the scroll in my inventory and focused on the next topic.

    Lorentzk opened his mouth.

    ��Then I guess we��ll have to make ns to explore hell in earnest!��

    Good Lorentzk.

    so.

    How do I get to hell where my seniors are?

    *

    Jeopuk.

    Matisse Dean Carl, senior ck magician. As a senior wizard, he gained the freedom to climb the tower earlier, but he did not hastily leave the magic tower. It was because they were on guard.

    ��this.��

    Appropriate magical power overflowing in Seoul. Everyone, even the top owner Marcelo, believed that he had ovee this crisis without any major problems.

    But Matisse knew.

    ��You have been desperately patient this time too.��

    A truly vast and appropriate amount of magical power had beenid down at the bottom of Seoul. Therefore, until Matisse��s appropriate magic dissipates naturally.

    I couldn��t escape even one step from the magic tower.

    ckening.

    Without being swallowed up by Chief Lee��s appropriate magic power.

    Because I didn��t have the confidence to suppress the ckening.

    Matisse adjusted his ring to calm himself.

    But my heart did not calm down easily.

    It has to be that way.

    It was Matisse who had recently witnessed the potential of adventurers.

    Matisse was thinking about his use.

    ��What can I do for Chief Lee����

    to calm his agitated mind.

    It was a moment when I was walking around the Magic Tower like a walking path.

    Suddenly, an unfamiliar presence stimted my extremely sensitive senses.

    ��Something has changed.��

    A presence that could not normally be felt in the Magic Tower.

    The ce where Matisse stopped was a virtual annex hidden in the magic tower.

    It was ��Amethyst Hall��.

    Among the many doors that filled the hall.

    An unusual energy was felt beyond one of the doors.

    It was natural.

    If Matisse had the vision of an adventurer.

    [You have found the hidden piece.]

    This message must have appeared before his eyes.

    ��ck.

    But Matisse couldn��t see it.

    That��s why I couldn��t guess it just by looking at it.

    There is only one thing in an empty space where nothing exists.

    A bunch of scrolls floating in the air.

    Matisse recited.

    ��My current actions do not vite the rules of the Magic Tower.��

    Amethyst Hall is a space permitted to wizards of seniority or higher.

    Senior wizards could freely enter the separate rooms of the hall.

    There were no restrictions on exploring its interior.

    ��Sch.

    But Matisse didn��t notice until he reached for the scroll. What kind of painstaking work were engraved into the letters on that scroll?

    Romantic explorer Lorentzk.

    Everything he sings bes a legend. Just as the fire of hell he brought became a beacon that will never go out, and the journal he left behind became a guidepost to guide explorers.

    It was a masterpiece written by Lorenzk.

    A romantic explorer who makes up legends.

    A line he wrote after seeing a living legend.

    That is truly beyond legend.

    Because it was ��something��.

    Even if you can��t witness it.

    [I discovered the hidden piece ��The Bible after the Catastrophe.��]

    It was a greatness that I couldn��t help but feel.

    Matisse Dean Carl.

    The three leaders of the Magic Tower after the cataclysm.

    He expressed his sentiments.

    Some people may be astonished.

    ����Homen.��

    In just one word.

 Chapter 507

    Episode 507 Not a bad entry procedure,

    China.

    ��Are you sure?��

    ��That kid is not worthy of that.��

    ��It��s a shame.��

    A man who gives Elsidor a taste of his own.

    ��I��m sure his name was Yong Seong-rak.��

    He was Kinber, who was famous as a supernova in the past.

    It was a supernova that targeted yers, not monsters, as its prey.

    There were people I kept encountering along the way.

    They were yers from the Unification of the World.

    It was a widespread fact among yers that Unification of the World��s actions were not much different from Supernova. Thanks to this, Kinver had faced Yongseongrak several times, who was of simr level.

    ��There was no conflict because there was nothing good about shing with each other.��

    Of course, I was not mistaken.

    ��In any case, there is no possibility of revival of the unification of the world.��

    I did it just in case.

    I wondered if the remnants of the unification of the world might be blocking Ho-yeol��s path.

    I wonder if it needs to be trampled on even more thoroughly.

    ��It must be someone amazing who happened to steal Yong Seong-rak��s body. ��The ones that have been disyed as mosaics in system messages so far are all great people.��

    Elsidore must have had simr thoughts.

    Considering that they came here straight from the Kingdom of Yusra.

    Soon Elsidor stood up.

    ��If not, that��s fine.��

    ��Why are you going on like this?��

    ��This body has many things to do differently from scum like you.��

    Elsidore, the guardian of the prestigious flower garden.

    Because I have proven my pride.

    The order to celebrate guests had been lifted.

    As for Elsidore, unless something special happens like now.

    He never left the prestigious painter.

    Kinver asked.

    ��What on earth is there in that garden, that there��s so much to do? ��I think I��m starting to get itchy with your personality. If you have some free time, why not take a look at the cracks?��

    ��A crack?��

    ��Actually, it��s a crack that would be burdensome for us to enter alone.��

    The blood elf��s instinct is high belligerence.

    Rationalization began in Elsidore��s head.

    The arrogant elf��s pride was on disy.

    Elsidore raised the corners of his mouth.

    ��Then pray to me earnestly, you trash.��

    ����what?��

    ��I heard you need help with this body?��

    ��under.��

    Kinver snorted in bewilderment. But I didn��t feel too bad. What��s wrong with trash calling each other trash?

    ��Ok, fine. Please help me, Elsidor. It��s a crack with an appropriate level of 900. To put it simply, it is��. Yes, it is an umon level even in the Zero Mountains.��

    ��Zero Mountains?��

    However, Elsidore��s nose soared up, not knowing how scary the sky was.

    ��Tsk, it��s just my brother��s front yard.��

    By brothers, do you mean the dragon at the top of the Zero Mountains?

    Anyway, he was and still is an unlucky ogre.

    Kinver chuckled.

    ��How dare you treat me, trash elf?��

    Anhamuin.

    Because of that, Elsidore��s emotions were honestly revealed on his face. Looking at Elsidor with a clear look of disapproval, I felt unlucky but also genuinely funny.

    ��Still, I can��t help but say this body needs help.��

    ��You do it in moderation, right? ��I��m really unlucky.��

    ��There is no such thing as moderation in my dictionary.��

    However, the conversation between the two did notst long.

    ����!��

    Elsidor suddenly stops.

    Elsidore��s face, which did not show the slightest hint of tension even in front of a whopping level 900 crack, turnedpletely white for an instant.

    ��I��m sorry. trash.��

    Goooooh.

    Then he immediately turned around and opened a portal back to the Kingdom of Yusra. Kinver looked at Elsidore��s back with an unusual look. Then I flinched.

    ����What happened to Yusra Kingdom?��

    If that��s the case, I can��t stay still either.

    The Kingdom of Yusra was virtually no different from Hoyeol��s territory.

    If it were an incident that caused Elsidore��s countenance to change drastically.

    ��I don��t know if someone like me will be of much help.��

    Kinver did not worry.

    ��I will go with you, Elsidor.��

    ��You want to go together?��

    ��okay. Take the lead.��

    Because Elsidore didn��t stop him.

    Kinver followed Elsidore and entered the portal. He left a word to the yers who were formerly part of the Unification of the World in China and are now part of the Crusade Alliance.

    ��Postponing entry into the rift until I return.��

    I opened my eyes beyond the portal��s cluster of lights.

    ����?��

    And then we faced each other.

    ��Elcidore.��

    A blood elf with overwhelming force.

    The arrogant Elsidor who wasn��t even afraid of the sky.

    A being that makes you cringe a lot.

    Yes.

    It was ��him��.

    He says this while looking at the flowers in the garden.

    ��I will ask you.��

    ����?!��

    Did you really find out?

    The entire process of suppressing the unification of the world in China?

    Kinver regretted it.

    Damn, this is why trash has to live like trash.

    ����I��m going to stay loyal to you for no reason.��

    If I had known this would happen, I wouldn��t have followed along.

    But regardless of myself swallowing my sighs.

    His words and actions were simply noble and elegant.

    Seomseom Oksu moves gracefully.

    At the tip of his finger was a flower.

    It was a blood-red flower.

    ��I would like to ask your thoughts about this flower.��

    Suddenly you have feelings about flowers��?

    In a conversation where the tension bes meaningless.

    Kinver was puzzled.

    ����What is this situation?��

    But the twist did not end there.

    I thought the tension would have eased as well.

    This was because Elsidore��s face became more serious.

    Because Elsidor of the world stuttered when he saw that flower.

    ����What on earth are you thinking?��

    *

    What are your thoughts?

    ��I n on going to hell.��

    Why did youe to a high-quality flower garden out of the blue? Simple. This was because what I needed to enter hell was this flower I was holding in my hand [Sangsa flower growing from blood].

    The exmation that burst out at that moment.

    ��Hiya great.��

    right? How much I took care of it.

    ��There is no such thing as paradise on earth.��

    It is no exaggeration to say that the elegant flower garden was surprising even to a romantic explorer who had wandered all over the Arcana continent. Lorenzk looks around the flower garden and exims a delicious admiration that contrasts with his youthful face.

    ��You��re probably asking who I am, right?��

    It seemed as if Elsidor was asking me about his identity with his eyes.

    ��I am yourpanion on this journey.��

    Anyway, to put it simply in Granfell style, is that so?

    ��Companion����

    For some reason, the strength in Elsidore��s eyes does not go away. However, this body does not have the personality to borately exin neither its own reputation nor the reputation of others.

    furthermore.

    ��What��s important now is not Lorentzk.��

    I shifted my gaze.

    [A flower growing from blood]

    [ss: Unknown]

    [Restriction: Unknown]

    [Effect: Unknown]

    [Exnation: It is not a flower of this world.]

    I thought it was ominous because of its bright red color like blood, but the exnation was indeed true to its appearance. It was no less. Why did you say it was stored in the deepest part of the Explorers�� League warehouse��?

    ��I��m not scaring you for no reason.��

    It is not a flower of this world.

    As it says in the one-line description.

    Even I, who had acquired knowledge about all the nts that exist on the Arcana Continent through [The Pentagram of Pure Knowledge], could not see through the efficacy of flowers.

    Lorentzk��s voiceing from beyond the herb.

    ��It looks like you know, right? I really thought an elf would know about that flower! ��Because there were elf-specific footprints left at the ce where I collected those flowers!��

    These are elf-specific footprints.

    ��I often use that step too.��

    The elf��s unique walking method of blending into nature is not something that everyone can easily follow. By the way, you have great insight, right Lorentzk? It seems that he was not given the title of romantic explorer for nothing.

    ����.��

    However, Elsidor was not able to open his mouth easily.

    Lorentzk soon approached and asked Elsidor.

    With sparkling pure eyes without any malice.

    ��There was definitely blood in that ce. That��s why I also named it ��Sang Sang-hwa, which grew from blood.�� ��It was my first time seeing a flower, so I gave it a name of my own.��

    The reason his name even appeared in the information window was because of Lorentzk.

    There is just one catch.

    This was the source of the blood that was said to be all over that ce.

    ��I guess it was those times.��

    High elf and leader of the elves. It was a time of tempest and turmoil when they cut down all the humans who offended them on the Arcana continent, which Argentress had confessed to me earlier.

    Elsidore opened his mouth with difficulty.

    ��There is no shame in the mistakes of our own people.��

    Of course, I forgave everything.

    I had no intention of bringing up the issue with Elsidor. So, where in the world is there a person who does not make mistakes? I, Lee Ho-yeol, am still suffering from the karma I umted during that time.

    So I opened my mouth.

    ��The past is just the past.��

    ����!!��

    ��The important thing is not to betray the pride you have proven.��

    As always, it was a statement of pride that was expressed casually.

    Of course, Elsidore is shocked.

    The reaction of the man behind Elsidore was not much different.

    ��I can��t see whose face it is.��

    Well, if it��s someone who goes around with Elsidore, I don��t have to worry about it. I don��t know who you are, but if you harbor foolish thoughts, you will be the only one killed by Elsidor��s sword.

    ��Anyway, things getplicated if you do this.��

    Lorenzk said:

    -��Do you know what the most effective method is when exploring the unknown, Chief? You feel it right away with your body. So I savored it to the fullest. ��The scent of Sangsanghwa!��

    It was like that.

    The way to approach hell was to feel the scent of this [sangsanghwa that grew from blood] to the fullest. I had the experience of consuming elixirs at the same time, without knowing why I could cross theher just by consuming one.

    The scent of this one flower?

    I thought to myself, what is algebra?

    Until I heard the following exnation.

    -��As you might have guessed from the fact that I only have one Sansanghwa flower left, it wasn��t easy. For the living, hell is not a space of consciousness, but a world that actually exists!��

    It wasn��t the end when you smelled the scent of Sangsanghwa and entered hell.

    What kind of world is hell?

    Because I couldn��t know anything until I entered.

    ��There is no information about anything, including the time difference.��

    therefore.

    ��In the end, you have to head to the ground.��

    In order to meet our Akshan seniors in hell, we had to be prepared to go through a lot of hardships.

    ��Even Lorentzk gave up at the mouth.��

    Ordeals worse than the fires of hell may be waiting for you.

    Therefore, just one flower was not enough.

    That��s right.

    ��How could I go through that hell alone?��

    At least one more flower��!

    Because at least Lorentzk��s share was needed. So, I wondered if an elf would know the location where Sansanghwa grows. He had stopped by the Garden of Dignity in search of the elf Elsidor.

    ��But why are you saying nothing?��

    Judging by the reaction, it would be better not to have high expectations.

    Lorentzk seemed to have figured it out as well.

    Shrugging small shoulders.

    ��It��s unfortunate, but I can��t help it.��

    ��Do you by any chance need moremercialization?��

    ��I see.��

    Lorenzk immediately responded on my behalf.

    ��As you may have guessed, our destination is hell.��

    ����!!��

    Elsidor��s pupils flutter again.

    I shook my head, leaving Elsidor behind.

    Let��s see, even if you don��t know Elsidore, wouldn��t Argentress know?

    ��It may have been an incredibly long time ago.��

    Still, I wonder if I still have at least one flower.

    If you are not on the Arcana Continent.

    If you search through Sisley, the home of the elves, you will find at least one flower��

    ��I will soon pick the Sangyanghwa you need.��

    ��huh?

    Suddenly Elsidor spoke.

    When I say I��m going to pick it, it��s an analogy that it grows in soil soaked with a lot of blood.

    Where are you going to get it?

    Wait a minute, right?

    ��Are you going to shed blood because of Sangsanghwa?��

    I would definitely wee something like that at Granfell��!

    Was my surprise conveyed?

    Elsidore said, shaking his head.

    ��I swear in the name of the World Tree Mother.��

    ��What are you betting on?

    ��I have no intention of spreading new blood.��

    An elf walking on the world tree?

    If you say that, I guess I should at least pretend to believe it. Anyway, I was able to hear what he was thinking since he didn��t intend to see blood. I listened quietly to what Elsidor said.

    And I thought.

    ��Elsidore, you don��t have a normal personality either?

    Yes, Elsidore had the audacity to put a condition on me.

    ��Instead, let me be with you.��

    With an extremely solemn expression.

    ��Even if it means the bottom of hell, I will follow you.��

 Chapter 508

    Episode 508 Nevertheless, there is no sin in the flower,

    so it is a red flower as if it contains blood.

    I haven��t heard that name. However, I clearly remember Argentress��s attitude towards the flower. Argentress said, looking at the flower with a cold gaze.

    -��You can trample on it as soon as you see it.��

    I was curious.

    Even if it is a flower that grew on the Arcana continent.

    Because I thought there was no sin in flowers.

    Unlike ugly humans.

    -��This flower grows with human blood as nourishment.��

    Even if it grew from human blood.

    I thought there was no sin in small lives.

    However, Elsidore nodded at Argentress��s next words.

    -��Only in the blood of men whose fountain was unknown until the end.��

    A red flower held in hand.

    Argentress was displeased with even bringing such trash to Sisley. Argentress red at the flower with disgust and then gestured.

    Grumbling.

    He said as he burned the flower without a trace.

    -��So keep that in mind, Elsidor.��

    He added to himself.

    -��Don��t even think about approaching this flower or smelling its scent. ��This red flower is a symbol of ugliness and thest struggle of the scum.��

    It is a flower that bloomed from thest struggle.

    I didn��t understand the meaning right away.

    Without that much understanding.

    Only now, after so many years, have I realized its meaning.

    ��A flower headed to hell��.��

    China again.

    Elsidor walked the streets with Kinver.

    There were no traces of people on the ruined street.

    Kinver stamped his feet incongruously as he chased after Elsidore.

    Then it whispered.

    ��Are you crazy, elf? Are you going to follow me to hell?��

    We��re not that great of a rtionship.

    At most, they are business partners.

    Whether I go to hell or not may not be any of my business.

    but.

    ����How are you going to exin it?��

    ncing.

    Kinver turned his head behind him and looked at ��him��. He wasn��t the only one. I thought he was an unusual kid, but then I found out that he was Lorentzk, a named NPC.

    ��Seriously, the pressure is no joke.��

    Kinver swallowed his shock and walked away.

    Soon, a familiar buildinges into view.

    ��you really��!��

    It was a closed World Unification branch building.

    The reason why this magnificent building was closed.

    No, the reason why the street itself turned into a ghost town was simple.

    Kinver and Elsidore.

    Garbage that they can��t even recycle.

    Because it was a trace that had been erased from this world.

    Kinver was sure.

    This little elf is nning on confessing all our secrets.

    ����This is the first time in my life that I have confessed my conscience.��

    Kinver gritted his teeth inwardly.

    I had packaged it grandly myself.

    Why, borrowing his words, is it ��the pride of trash��?

    ��Damn it��.��

    But is it even reasonable for trash to show off its pride?

    Unless it is pride in His sight.

    No matter how much I insist that it is pride, it will not be pride.

    In the worst case.

    ��You might think it��s a senseless killing.��

    If that happens, what happens to me?

    The noble Elsidor had powers.

    Whether it is overwhelming military power or the ability to tend a flower garden. On the other hand, I am ipetent. It��s not enough to stand out among yers, let alone Elsidor.

    ��further.��

    Before the Kingdom of Yusra was revealed.

    Because I once tried to take your life.

    In the process, he made eye contact with Harkon, the leader of the Lionheart Knights.

    I was literally sick of my pants.

    ����.��

    So Kinver had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.

    Jerk.

    Even until the closed doors of the Unification of the World branch were opened.

    ��There is one truth in that flower.��

    Until Elsidore told him the secret of the flower.

    ��Sanghwa, which grows from blood, does not grow using the vast amount of blood as nutrients. Regardless of the amount of blood, it only grows from blood filled with deep resentment.��

    ��Oh, it��s a deep resentment!��

    Lorentzk shook his head.

    ��Then I wonder. The fact that someone died and fell into hell must be because the person who died had a good reason or circumstance. Those people bloomed because they harbored deep resentment? ��Isn��t that shameless?��

    Elsidore answered.

    ��That��s why Argentress hated this flower. ��They say it is a symbol of humans struggling to the end without knowing their subject.��

    ��That��s it.

    Then he walked forward as if he had made up his mind.

    At this moment, Elsidor was thinking of checking.

    Whether your actions were right or wrong.

    Elsidore opened his mouth.

    ��If the flower has not bloomed, dispose of me.��

    Kinver swallowed his dry saliva with a gulp.

    ��But if only one of the Sanskrit flowers bloomed.��

    ��ck.

    ��Please give me the opportunity I told you about.��

    Soon the door opened and traces of devastation came into view.

    As much as the status of the unification of the world plummeted to the ground.

    The inside of the World Unification branch is in shambles.

    ����!!!��

    But there was no need to look through the mess.

    Yes, because it caught my eye right away.

    No, it was because it filled my field of vision.

    [Rose lily growing from blood]

    [Large lily growing from blood]��

    Dozens, hundreds, and thousands of flowers.

    That��s right, the red flowers filled with blood are like that.

    As if cursing Kinver and Elsidor foring back to this ce.

    As if to lure them into hell.

    Because the beautiful petals were fluttering.

    Kinver suddenly gritted his teeth.

    ��It was a useless worry, you idiot.��

    They were, after all, impossible to recycle.

    *

    There was such a secret in Sangsanghwa.

    ��Well, if it��s what Argentress says, it��s probably true.��

    Didn��t you see more blood than anyone else?

    If you��re Argentress, who went through a bad time.

    I gathered my thoughts while looking at the densely blooming Sangsa flowers.

    ��Remnants of the unification of the world.��

    They are trying to clear the cracks that are forming throughout China.

    I heard that you are putting in a lot of effort.

    How do you know about news from China, which is not a member of the AAU?

    ��How did you know I even voted?��

    Because I was the general manager of the AAU Yusra branch.

    After the copse of the unification of the world.

    China had formally requested to join the AAU.

    Needless to say, I voted in favor.

    ��If we leave China alone����

    I voted in favor, wondering if the burden I would have to shoulder would increase. Of course, the vote in favor was justified from Granfell��s perspective, not Lee Ho-yeol��s petty perspective.

    ��We don��t know what damage may ur if the crack copses.��

    However, China��s ession to the AAU was still pending.

    Unfortunately, it did not receive majority approval.

    It was so confusing in my head that I didn��t even want to think about it, but it was an obvious story.

    ��Even in this situation, it won��t stop.��

    There are conflicts of interest between countries around the world.

    ��No matter how big or small, there have been things that have happened to China.��

    In any case, if Liu Wu Junchun is gone and there are remnants of reformed world unification, there will be others who are not. Just like you don��t know the inside of a person, you don��t know the reason.

    ��Maybe he was possessed and manipted by the devil.��

    Those people must have died at the hands of Elsidore.

    ��Even though I fell into hell, I couldn��t let go of my grudge.��

    Is it because I heard the truth aboutmercialization?

    The fluttering red flowers look eerie.

    I think I understand why Lorentzk returned from the mouth of hell.

    Lorentzk seems to have realized something as well.

    ��So this Sangsang painting was an invitation from the dead! They were calling the living to hell to satisfy their grudges. ��Oh my, I don��t even know that!��

    Certainly, an explorer is an explorer.

    Just seeing how happy you are after learning something you didn��t know before.

    Of course, I was too busy being happy or scared.

    ��An invitation to hell.��

    A shift in gaze frommercialization.

    [ss Quest: Are we still evil?]

    I ask you, Akshan. We who became devils and fell into hell to hunt devils. Are we still devils who hunted devils even after falling into hell?

    -Enter hell. (In progress)

    Not even other people.

    I don��t want to doubt my seniors�� but

    they have a grudge against me, right?

    You didn��t invite me to hell for that purpose��?

    No matter how far Akshan is from blood or school ties, they are a group.

    ��But still�� wasn��t there any affection in Akshan?��

    Anyway, what kind of flower is Sangsahwa?

    What kind of space is hell?

    I figured it out to some extent.

    In that sense, there was something to check.

    I asked Elsidor.

    ��Is your decision still valid, Elsidor?��

    The blossoming of the fallen branch of the Unification of the World here must be equal to the number of dead people who have a grudge against Elsidore and are waiting for him in hell.

    I was asking.

    ��Lorentsk, you probably haven��tmitted many sins.��

    Even if the explorer had incurred resentment, how much would it have cost?

    Thanks to this, I may have nothing to fear even in hell.

    You��re not, right?

    Elsidor didn��t say anything to my question.

    I just looked at Sang Sang-hwa and nodded.

    ��Then I won��t stop you.��

    In fact, I am not in a position to worry about others at a time when I cannot know the intentions of Akshan seniors. Anyway, it seems like the cat can��t just pass by the stove.

    Sssss.

    Sang Sanghwa swaying in the wind blowing through the broken window.

    Even if it is said that it is a flower that grew out of a gruesome resentment.

    Mr. Granfell��s exquisite aesthetic sense.

    Ignoring the author��s intention.

    He made his evaluation based solely on his own standards.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Sometimes there is something beautiful in something so cruel.��

    anyway.

    Just be honest.

    If you said you needed [Sang Sang-hwa, which grew out of blood], it would be fine.

    ��I will ept the invitation because the effort is worth it.��

    Is it true that you are shamelessly good at saying one thing?

    *

    The given deadline is only one week.

    After a week, you will enter hell.

    Kinver looked at a red flower.

    [Sarticus flower growing from blood]

    [ss: Unknown]

    [Restrictions: Unknown]

    [Effect: Unknown]

    [Description: It is not a flower of this world.]

    ����It��s my fucking bastard.��

    I find myself scratching my head.

    How did you end up in hell, Kinver?

    No, to be precise, I wasn��t taken away.

    Because I applied for it myself.

    -��I, too, will take responsibility along with Elsidor!��

    Along with clearing up karma.

    ��More than anything, I can��t refuse those bastards�� invitation.��

    As recyble waste.

    Even if you fall into hell, you turn away the invitations of unrepentant trash?

    Even though it meant losing face, it was a serious injury.

    by the way.

    ��Really����

    Kinver��s gaze soon shifted to the grave.

    Yong Seong-rak was buried under this tomb.

    Him.

    Ho-yeol finds Yong Seong-rak��s body.

    It was directly enshrined in his hometown, China.

    ��You carry so much burden����

    How can you even care about this?

    I was purely amazed.

    In that sense, I became worried.

    ����Fuck.��

    I was wondering if I might be holding you back.

    If it��s reality or Arcana Continent, I understand the topic.

    I was confident that I wouldn��t hold on to your ankles.

    ��This is the first time I regret my ugly past.��

    But it was hell, having to face the resentment and karma he had built up. Kinver had no choice but to agonize over the possibility that Hoyeol would suffer even the slightest harm because of him.

    ����You��re not much different from me, right?��

    That��s probably why.

    That arrogant and haughty elf was doing something called ��preparation��. So I also have to think about it from now on. What can I, the weakest, do for Him in hell?

    Kinver muttered.

    ��Even if it means sacrificing my life.��

    But Kinver did not have to sacrifice his life.

    Even if they say that they will grab your ankle just in case.

    Because it won��t be noticeable at all.

    It was like that.

    What kind of trials will the owner of one thousand karmas go through in hell when he or she will face his or her karma? At this moment, no one had any guess.

    .

    Except for one man.

    ��Hell. Granfell, my younger brother.��

    Pride murmured.

    ��Are you not afraid of your family��s original sin?��

    Unless it is.

    ��Are you really so captivated by that ��ray of light�� that you forgot everything?��

 Chapter 509

    Episode 509 Shortest week (1)

    Seoul.

    The capital of the Republic of Korea and thend of Kii.

    And the city where Shining��s guild house is located.

    ��Honestly, I was surprised.��

    A horribly broken window.

    A hallway that was devastated.

    There was no glimpse of Shining��s past status.

    And yet.

    ��Thank you everyone foring together like this.��

    Cami looked at the gathered guild members.

    It��s not as big as in the past when it was ssified as a super guild.

    There were so many people that it was still hard to see at a nce.

    Cami joked.

    ��But I guess I lived a good life~?��

    ��You��re so shameless, my Lady Bugil.��

    ��I can hear everything there~?��

    Simrly, you can hear theughter made with effort.

    Now even the guild master Rox has left.

    The Shining��s reputation is falling without wings.

    Cami did not hiss.

    ��It was like that on NetTube and Today Arcana. Dmitry��s death and the withdrawal of Guild Master Rox. ��Thanks to a series of bad news, Shining��s strength has been cut in half.��

    Her shoulders shrugged.

    ��They��re idiots, right?��

    ��Actually, even half of it is too much.

    Rox and Dmitry.

    The two have been leading Shining at the forefront.

    Take a few steps back from the enemy lines.

    Unlike me, who only yed with the bow.

    but.

    ��I��m sorry, both of you. But now is the time when lies are necessary, right?��

    Cami swallowed back her words.

    It was not for himself, but for the remaining guild members in Shining.

    It was Seoul oveid with the colors of Arcana Continent electricity.

    ��Our Shining must have looked like tasty prey. We talk and judge as we please~ Anyway, it��s understandable that guilds we��ve never heard of are attacking our guild house~��

    Haven��t you actually experienced it?

    Shining has already been through several sieges.

    At this point��

    Rox Dmitri, shall I be honest with you only?

    I speak confidently, but the truth is, I have no confidence.

    ��How long can I endure in this condition?��

    That doesn��t mean you should me me.

    ��How can I be sane?��

    It��s too hard to just brush it off and say it was all a ss quest.

    Rox: Because I watched you suffer from such pain from so close.

    Moreover, I was able to see it clearly thanks to the wide field of view.

    ��You can fool the camera, but you can��t fool my eyes.��

    That the traces of the devil have notpletely disappeared from you.

    I guess that was it, Rox?

    The reason you left The Shining.

    ����Even for you.��

    Even if I can��t be that kind of vessel.

    I will have to lead The Shining.

    Camiughed bitterly inwardly.

    ��So don��t me me if The Shining isn��t what it used to be.��

    Because everything is because of you two who left on your own.

    ��Then let��s get to the point.��

    Cami raised her head and looked at the gathered guild members.

    Shining, a toothless tiger, still has this much power left.

    Still, it was heartbreaking.

    ��I��ll do my best, Cami.��

    I��m just taking over the burden that Rox was carrying.

    She catches her breath.

    Soon he opened his mouth.

    ��I��m thinking of applying for the Shining Guild Master position that became vacant due to Rox��s departure. Because the Arcana continental electricity system is being applied to Seoul. ��Everyone knows, right?��

    I added one word.

    ��If there are no other applicants, the selection process is skipped.��

    At the same time, the vision blinks.

    [Current guild master candidate: Cami]

    [There are no additional candidates.]

    [If there are no additional applicants, the selection process will be skipped.]

    Shining Guild members looked at each other and nodded.

    If it was Cami, I could trust her and follow her.

    Even if it��s not as good as Rox.

    Because she proved her power in the siege.

    ��Then it ends like this��.��

    The time limit is imminent.

    It was the moment when the meeting that had started for good reason was about to end.

    A new message suddenly appeared in everyone��s sight.

    ����?��

    [Candidate registrationpleted.]

    Cami��s eyebrows twitched.

    ����I can��t even guess who it is?��

    With such ambition, why would you stay in The Shining?

    It didn��te to mind.

    As I said, Shining was just a big toothless tiger.

    Cami guessed reasonably.

    ��Could it have been instigated from outside?��

    Is this a ploy to create internal strife in Shining and take over Shining more easily? Then I couldn��t back down. It was the moment when Cami was ready to settle the matter in the Arcana Continent��s way.

    One name that came to mindte.

    [Current Guild Master Candidate: Cami Jesse Heinness]

    ����Jesse? Jessie?! ��Is that really you?!��

    The other person was way beyond my imagination.

    *

    ��Did you see the expression on Jesse��s face? ��Everyone was shocked!��

    Jesse took off his cone hat and ced it on hisp.

    I faced Cami.

    At least for this moment.

    I didn��t want to listen to Master��s nagging.

    I didn��t even want to hide my expression anymore.

    Sweet.

    Jessie put down her teacup and groaned.

    ����Honestly, I thought I was going to die of shame.��

    ��What, did you think you would say you were embarrassed?��

    ��I have that level of respect, too, Cami.��

    It was literally arbitrary.

    Jesse had withdrawn from Shining and dered that he would return to the position of guild master. He himself had guessed that the guild members�� gaze could not be calmed.

    Jesse looked at Cami.

    ��So are you okay?��

    ��me? what?��

    ��I registered as a candidate.��

    ��Oh, that? ��Am I going to withdraw from my candidacy?��

    ����what?��

    Cami smiled slyly and sat down next to Jesse.

    Okay.

    He crossed his arms and spoke even more slyly.

    ��My daughter said she would carry my luggage for me when she grew up like this. How could I refuse? Of course, I have to act appropriately.��

    ����You��re scary, Cami.��

    ��really?��

    Cami said, looking at Jesse��s tired face.

    ��I��m more scared of your changes, Jesse?��

    ����.��

    ��Can you just tell me the reason?��

    Jesse responded to Cami��s question.

    ��It may not be equal, though.��

    ��equal��?��

    ��I want to understand your feelings a little bit.��

    Jesse continued.

    ��That��s why I wanted to carry that burden.��

    Cami, who had been listening quietly, raised the corners of her mouth.

    ��Are you really all grown up?��

    ��I��ve grown up since the beginning, Cami.��

    ��Our Jesse haspletely grown up.��

    Cami was able to shake off even the slightest concern through the conversation she had just had.

    If you have this kind of attitude, no matter what happens.

    Because we will restore Shining��s status to its original state.

    Because unlike me, Jesse has the ability to do that.

    ��Isn��t that right, Dmitry? And Rox?��

    But Jesse��s deration is not over yet.

    ��And I have one more goal.��

    ��More than Shining Gilma��s seat? What? ��You��re so greedy~��

    ��I n to work hard at the Magic Tower as well.��

    ��At the Magic Tower��?��

    Jesse had been favored by the Magic Tower since the days when Arcana was just a game. What could Jessie do to vent in such a magic tower? Cami was thinking.

    Jesse said seriously.

    ��Because as an experienced wizard, I will never be able to understand.��

    ����Jesse, are you sure?��

    That��s right, it couldn��t have been possible.

    ��I will be the senior wizard of the Magic Tower.��

    It was only after I was recognized as a skilled wizard that I could see the Magic Tower more clearly.

    How the Magic Tower operates and what secrets it holds.

    To what extent is the truth about the magic tower permitted to skilled wizards?

    So Jesse made up his mind.

    He said he would upy the position of senior wizard, one of only 20 in the Magic Tower.

    Only then can Ho-yeol, the chief.

    Because you will be able to understand it a little more.

    of course.

    ��The reason is that?��

    ����.��

    No matter how much it is Cami.

    I couldn��t reveal everything so honestly.

    Jesse hastily added a specific reason.

    By folding your fingers.

    ��There are many benefits to bing a senior wizard. You can have a private office, and you can also use the Hall, which can be used by skilled wizards of the same school�� Oh, and you can also freely ess secret ces.��

    ��Secret ce? Was there something like that in the Magic Tower?��

    ��huh.��

    Jesse said something that would make ��someone�� startle.

    ��For example, Amethyst Hall.��

    ��Isn��t amethyst the name of a gemstone?��

    ��Yes, this is the first ce I will look when I be a senior wizard.��

    It was Jesse who had encountered Matisse, a senior in ck magic, at the Magic Tower.

    At that time, Jesse was startled without realizing it.

    An expression you don��t normally see.

    Matisse at the corner of his mouth.

    Because there was a faint smile on his face.

    So I gathered courage and asked.

    I wonder if something good has happened to you.

    Then Matisse answered.

    -��There was light, Miss Jessie. ��At Amethyst Hall.��

    *

    ��What is it? My ears suddenly feel extremely itchy.

    ��This is not the time to be swayed by personal emotions.��

    I know, I know too?!

    Grandfell��s face.

    Ignoring the itching in the wind.

    Desperately, I focus my mind on the mineral on the desk.

    What are you doing staring at minerals out of nowhere?

    What can I say, I��m researching a new strange��!

    Exactly one weekter in real time.

    I was the one who had to enter hell throughmercialization.

    Aren��t you being too hasty?

    Arthur.

    It was a week of preparation that allowed us to barely suppress the temper of Granfell, who was ready to go to hell at any moment.

    even.

    -��Shouldn��t we explore hell this time with themander in chief? So, you need to be fully prepared. Shouldn��t Lorenzk, the romantic explorer, live up to his name? Haha.��

    ��By citing someone else��s circumstances, not mine, Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��You can��t just let it go by like a week.��

    This also applies to being fully prepared.

    In addition to stopping by Ga Hall to rent magic tools for battle that can be used in hell, there were also items that had to be picked up by stopping by Cloudy Spirit.

    But the most important thing is.

    ��In the end, all I have to do is do well, Hoyeol. only me.��

    It was my growth.

    In order for me to grow even a little.

    It was a struggle.

    When I surpassed the 1,000 level, it was more efficient to research ways to use the tools I already had rather than going around the most cracks.

    So I have minerals on my desk.

    Obsidian was ced.

    It was an Obsidian with the property of devouring magical power.

    ��Obsidian is the magician��s natural enemy.��

    But what if even a natural enemy rtionship could be ovee with wonder? In some cases, I might be able to manifest a perfect entricity with no weaknesses.

    Of course, seeing as Obsidian doesn��t move��

    ��I don��t think the snowball fight will end easily.��

    Nevertheless, Granfell��s talent was still brilliant.

    Until Obsidian gets a little excited.

    It didn��t take long.

    ��shake shake.

    just.

    ��sparkle.

    There was just an obstacle that caused them to let go of the clue they had barely caught.

    Speaking of Granfell��s passion for learning.

    Even my two mouths are not enough.

    ��What was it that kept me up at night?��

    Even when he was parachuting from the Magic Tower, he was so absorbed in reading that he read all the magic books in the Magic Tower. Naturally, I cannote up with nice words.

    ��I invested time, which is more precious than gold.��

    This is not an exaggeration.

    Even the Grand Fell of the world skipped afternoon tea time.

    It was Gigi��s progress that he was passionate about��!

    Because I couldn��t imagine what the aftermath would be.

    I also get a system message that gets on my nerves.

    I had no choice but to watch more closely than usual.

    [A massive energy stirs from beyond the dimension.]

    A normal yer would have wondered what that meant.

    But I could sense it.

    In a way, we were in the same situation.

    Is this ��that��?

    What Paimon said.

    The presence of the Ten Pirs that cannot be hidden.

    ����For something like this, I might need an incarnation body.��

    If I change my position and think about it�� It��s as if I witnessed a message at this moment. It was because the high-ranking demon lords might know where I am and what I��m doing.

    So who are you?

    The guy who moves while showing off his presence like this.

    The guy who interrupted my concentration.

    Soon a message came to mind and I opened my mouth.

    You won��t leave me alone even for a week?

    [The noble Paimon, the demon king on the ninth throne.]

    [The noble king of the demon world has weed a guest.]

    [A man with brilliant silver hair like you.]

    ��Paimon.��

    The person in the message must be me.

    Thanks to this, I know who the man is with brilliant silver hair like me.

    I was able to guess it without difficulty.

    Cloudy��s symbol: brilliant silver hair.

    ��Because there is only one Cloudy other than Granfell.��

    A cool voice flows from between my lips.

    ��Pride.��

    *

    Western Demon World.

    Pride did not flinch even in Paimon��s domain.

    This was because he knew better than anyone else what the other person wanted.

    Yes.

    ��My purpose and yours are the same, noble Paimon.��

    Pride murmured.

    In that voice.

    Not a single lie.

    ��Grandfell, holding and shaking my poor brother.��

    I felt sincerity.

    ��It is the obliteration of a ray of light.��

 Chapter 510

    Episode 510 The shortest week (2)

    Even if it wasn��t, it was fine.

    ��I was nning on going anyway.��

    On the Arcana Continent.

    It��s the meeting between the Ten Pirs of Paimon and the great evil Pride.

    I couldn��t describe the ufortable feeling I felt just listening to it. Even now, a kind of safety device called a rift has disappeared between the Arcana Continent and reality, right?

    ��Seoul is and of strangeness.��

    The Behemoth��s mouth stopped working, allowing demons from the demon world to freelye to the Arcana Continent, and the Arcana Continent and Seoul werepletely connected.

    ��There are more things to worry about.��

    Paimon and Pride.

    A unique devil whose true intentions are unknown.

    I can��t even imagine how those two would attack me.

    This meant that this side also had to prepare in its own way.

    My cubic crystal finally admits it.

    ��Still, a week would be enough.��

    Yes, even if you think so.

    In good conscience, you need about a week of preparation time, right?

    If that��s the case, then you really need to n your time.

    ��Actually, I��m used to it.��

    Me and Granfell never did that. Aren��t we the ones who trained our bodies while others were sleeping and even wrote morning greetings when others woke up?

    ��There��s just one thing different.��

    Now we have to be careful in all our actions. Just as I recognized the meeting between Paimon and Pride without much attention or effort.

    ��Because they can see me just like I can see them.��

    My presence on the Tenth ce was not something that could be easily hidden. In that sense, you might really need it. This is the ��incarnation�� that Paimon was talking about.

    But that��s just Lee Ho-yeol��s point of view.

    ��What are you hiding, Mr. Granfell?��

    Grandfell of the world is hiding his presence?

    ��I don��t know if you��re just bragging, but are you scared of the devil?��

    Sneaky.

    Imagine Gran Fell walking stealthily without making a clicking sound. Just think of Gran Fell, where Dawn��s jacket was taken off because it was too shy.

    oh my god.

    There will be no such copse in character copse.

    And another obvious story.

    ��It��s an incarnation.��

    A child is alone in heaven and earth.

    ��Nothing is so meaningless to me.��

    How could our Grandfell-sama easily acknowledge a being who could rece him? No matter how hard you try to create an incarnation, you will never be able to create an incarnation that meets Granfell��s standards.

    But I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    I wasn��t discouraged by Granfell��s stubbornness.

    It was thanks to something I had already thought about.

    ��I have alter egos that surpass the incarnation.��

    That��s right, right now.

    The countless names and reputations we have built up over the years.

    And isn��t it time to put the legends to good use?

    Eventually, I called my alter egos.

    ��Hiel. And The End.��

    ��Hayel responds to your call.��

    ��D��End will follow my lord.��

    The greeting is still so formal that it feels burdensome.

    It��s definitely my alter ego number 1 and 2.

    It��s like looking in a mirror and my appetite is bitter again today.

    I felt bitter inside and continued speaking.

    ��Show the inferior races what they want.��

    As always.

    ��That must be the attitude of a noble who gives as much as he has.��

    The pride of the devils was scratched with the Granfell style of speaking.

    ��It is time to practice noblesse oblige.��

    *

    A spire that is extremely simple in the Demon World.

    At the top was a man wearing green clothes, green jewels, and his entire body decorated in jade. The man��s eyes turned to the west. The corners of his mouth slowly drew a parab.

    ��I guess you weren��t the guest I was waiting for, Paimon?��

    Gentle Barbatos, the Demon King of the Eighth Throne.

    Because he is also the Ten Chair.

    Barbatos was feeling the anger expressed by Paimon.

    Just the fact that I was talking to a lowly demon from the Arcana Continent.

    Paimon must have shown a lot of patience as is.

    In that sense, the guest was out of luck.

    ��The noble Demon King has suffered unprecedented humiliation.��

    It is said that the incarnate body was moved secretly. In reality, a magic eye appeared. Of course, the magical eyes that had surfaced earlier were all destroyed by the new Ten Seas.

    ��The focus was blurry, but it was enough to keep an eye on you.��

    However, cracks were created continuously, and the Ten Chairs continued to exert influence on the cracks. Thanks to this, Barbatos witnessed everything.

    Paimon��s humiliation.

    ��It looks like appeasement isn��t easy, but that��s understandable.��

    But I had no intention ofughing at Paimon.

    There was nothing good about being hated by Paimon, who had regained his madness.

    However, Barbatos just waited for the right time.

    ��If you need my help, I will cooperate, Paimon.��

    How could the devil be given the title ��gentle��?

    That was thanks to Barbatos�� special powers.

    Because Barbatos was a great mediator.

    What skills do mediators need?

    Of course, reading the flow of both sides.

    Barbatos was able to see the essence.

    To put it simply:

    something simr to a yer��s system message.

    Only Barbatos.

    He was able to see in a way that only he could understand.

    The greater its presence, the more impossible it was to deflect Barbatos�� power.

    Eventually, Barbatos could not help but be shocked.

    ��!��

    Goosebumps growing all over my body.

    ��You foolish Baal��.��

    Foolish Baal, the demon king on the first throne.

    ��You woke up from a long sleep.��

    He broke the long silence and was born.

    It was just writhing.

    The feeling of intimidation seemed to envelop my body.

    Barbatos desperately shook his head.

    Baal has awakened. why? not without reason? Could it be that Paimon��s actions offended Baal? All kinds of possibilities confused Barbatos�� head.

    however.

    ��I have no intention of spying on you, Baal.��

    Unlike low-level demons.

    Barbatos was not mistaken about why Baal was called foolish. Because Baal is alone in another dimension. Because no one can understand the intention of the action. Because it was just considered stupid.

    ��I refuse to die.��

    It was just a moment.

    Just feeling Baal��s presence gave me a headache.

    The authority hade under itsmand.

    Barbatos looked west again.

    The presence of Paimon has be quiet.

    ��It looks like you don��t need my help, Paimon.��

    Right now.

    In that case, I don��t need to worry about it either. The present where the battle for the Demon King and the proof of the Ten Seas have begun. Originally, he would have had to be busy as the Demon King of the 8th throne.

    Barbatos chuckled.

    Not in sincerity.

    I spat out empty words.

    ��I sincerely want to return this favor to you.��

    The reason why even he, who was in 8th ce in the ranking, did not get his turn.

    This was thanks to the active participation of Paimon, who was ranked 9th.

    So why not enjoy some leisurely time now?

    Barbatos thought, enjoying the silence.

    Paimon I still don��t understand why you have so many subordinates. I��m talking about lowly beings who don��t match your level in the slightest.

    ��If I were you, I would be distracted by their cries.��

    However, Barbatos�� leisurely self-talk did notst long.

    ����!��

    Goosebumps run down my spine again.

    ��It��s not Baal��?��

    However, this time it was a different kind of goosebumps than when it was Baal.

    This was not a signing from the demon world.

    This is the Arcana continent.

    Thanks to this, I was able to recognize it immediately.

    ��The new zodiac guy is on the move.��

    Revealing this presence through the main body rather than the incarnate body.

    There will only be a new ten seat that does not know exactly about its power.

    Barbatos suppressed augh.

    ��Did you dare listen to Paimon��s advice, rookie?��

    Barbatos��s expression changed.

    ��Then it wouldn��t be a bad idea for me to teach you.��

    As I said, I had no intention of being hostile to Paimon.

    There was no intention to cause direct harm.

    I was literally thinking of stopping at the level of discipline.

    Barbatos nced west.

    ��If anything happens to you and the noble Paimon falls into deep sorrow. ��This demon world will once again fall into fierce madness.��

    manifestation of power.

    Barbatos gently closed his eyes.

    And then, following the energy of the one-day puppy, I explored the Arcana Continent.

    But something was strange.

    ����?��

    ��not one.

    At first, I thought the aftereffects of daring to spy on Baal��s movements were still lingering in my mind. But it wasn��t an illusion. Barbatos�� lips move spontaneously due to power.

    ����As the emperor of the spirits, I will restore the destroyed nature.��

    It wasn��t a prophecy.

    ��Also, as an embracing darkness, I will wrap the sadness of the Arcana Continent in my arms. ��The targets of the shadows and the agents of the shadows should follow him sincerely.��

    This moment.

    ��At the same time, as the savior of the darkness, I will remove the darkness that has fallen over the Arcana continent and bring back the voices of the forgotten gods.��

    These were events that were happening simultaneously.

    That wasn��t all.

    Events of such magnitude that it is difficult to fathom them.

    It was happening all over the Arcana continent.

    At the same time, the presence of the Ten Pirs was radiating.

    ����Nonsense.��

    Barbatos grabbed his head.

    Common sense was being destroyed.

    Nevertheless, as a mediator, he calmly assesses the situation.

    Thanks to you, I reached a conclusion.

    Between trembling lips.

    The Demon King of the Fourth Throne His namees out.

    ��Kamigin, you really weren��t letting your guard down?��

    *

    I never thought I would live to be grateful for bubbles��!

    ��It was so rich that I felt suffocated.��

    Because my alter egos 1 and 2, Hiel and Diend, are not enough.

    Now that I have [materialized] my legends.

    I was shocked.

    I��ve said it several times.

    The power of a legend depends on how widely it resonates.

    ��It��s only natural that it goes beyond imagination.��

    The legends of I, Lee Ho-yeol, have been retold hundreds of millions of times over the airwaves in reality. It was of a different level from the legends of the past that only resonated on the Arcana Continent.

    [The Arcana Continent is shaking with your legend.]

    ��Has a message like this evene to mind?

    What��s even more surprising is that the intensity of this was also adjusted.

    Because my legends are not necessarily positive legends.

    ��Only the legends that are necessary at this point have been materialized.��

    I also omitted a few shameful legends��

    but anyway, thanks to hiding my true self in these numerous bubbles. No matter what I do from now on, the Ten Lords will not be able to properly understand what I, the main body, am doing.

    ��I don��t know what Paimon Pride��s n is.��

    It means that you too can��t figure out my n.

    An eye for an eye.

    Even if the opponent is a devil, I don��t back down even an inch.

    This is Lee Ho-yeol��s pettiness��!

    However, with the Granfell style of speaking, even my sincerity was disguised as desired.

    ��Noblesse oblige.��

    ��You��re really showing off your temper, Granfell.

    ��Be thankful for a little mercy, you inferior race.��

    Isn��t it so shameless that there��s nothing you can��t say to a high-ranking demon lord?

    I kept walking while thinking.

    Thanks to the bubbles, my actions could not be traced back.

    Again.

    As always.

    It means that you confidently set out to find it.

    A ce that only I and Granfell know.

    ��Only then can we say we are fully prepared.��

    Eventually, whates into view is the vast Cloudy Territory.

    Of course, this is when yers starteding and going.

    Cloudy Spirit was not a ce only I and Granfell knew about.

    ��The real thing is another hidden piece hidden in the Cloudy spirit.��

    Of course, I had to go back to my memory to talk about the hidden piece. It meant that even if you never wanted to recall it, you had to remember it.

    Yes, those terrible settings that I wrote down in my notebook��!

    ��The umted wealth of the Cloudy family was something that no one could dare measure. The umted gold coins alone wereparable to the number of grains of sand on the beach����

    Just how worldly was he?

    Hoyeol from the past?

    Granfell��s nagging had never prated this deeply into my heart.

    ��Wealth and fame are as meaningless as a mere dream.��

    ��I��m so embarrassed that I have nothing to say, Granfell.

    This time I��ll just keep quiet.

    While I was walking towards Cloudy Spirit.

    The lips moved as they pleased.

    ��Sometimes you cane to realize something in nothingness.��

    ��What if they end up scratching my te? Seriously!

    *

    Great Sage Rise looked up to the sky.

    More than the magical eyes and stars mixed together in the night sky.

    Even more than the flowing Milky Way.

    His eyes were shining even brighter.

    Helionic reflection.

    Last moment.

    Like a rapidly burning me.

    The great sage looked into the distant future.

    he spat out.

    ��The future that never changed has changed.��

    In a voice filled with indescribable fear.

    ��Arcana Continent.��

    ��devildom.��

    ��God Realm.��

    ��The world of adventurers.��

    ��Yes, the whole world you know will be destroyed.��

    .

    .

    .

    [The myth quest ��The Great Sage��s Last Prophecy�� begins.]

 Chapter 511

    Episode 511 The shortest week (3)

    The Arcana continent fell into the abyss of destruction.

    -Everyone, can you believe it! This is the Arcana Continent!

    There were people who fearlessly stepped into and that even yers could not dare to venture into. Yes, they are crazy people. Those broadcasters were crazy about viewership ratings.

    Squishy squishy.

    Hyun Yong-seok chewed gum with a disapproving expression.

    �C Our Arcana production team exclusively covered the Arcana continent, which no other program could dare to tackle�� What

    is ying on the monitor.

    Compared to the Today Arcana he directed, it was TQBC��s ��Close-up Coverage Live Arcana��, which boasted ratings that were literally less than chewed gum.

    ��Even if you put an irrational number, you still put it like this, right?��

    ��The Today Arcana is not easy.��

    ��Ok, fine. Roll as much as you can.��

    A self-talk that is scary.

    Camera director Jongjin Yoon.

    He just kept his mouth shut.

    ��I don��t want sparks flying for no reason.��

    By the way, there��s no fear there.

    ��No matter how thirsty you are for viewership ratings, that��s true. How do you think about setting foot on the Arcana Continent? It��s and where no one��s life can be guaranteed.��

    Let alone demon-type monsters.

    What if you just encounter a monster?

    Just imagining it sends a chill down my spine.

    ��I guess the liver really came out of the boat.��

    It was the moment when Jongjin Yoon muttered without realizing it.

    ��Jongjin.��

    ��Sir, don��t call me by my name so subtly.��

    ��huh? ��What is it all of a sudden?��

    ��Just tell me to go. ��I will resign right now��!!��

    ��Jong-jin, no matter how crazy I am about viewership ratings, I will not jump into a desperate situation. Besides, those bastards crossed the line properly. Look, there��s a headwind blowing, right?��

    ����Backwind?��

    Okay.

    SNS updated on the smartphone screen held out by Hyun Yong-sok.

    Regardless of the soaring viewership ratings.

    The audience��s reaction was truly hitting the floor.

    -no;;; Why are they like that???

    -If a monster pops out like that, what are you going to do? ??

    -?? What a nuisance hahahaha

    �C Those weak opportunist bastards

    are also bitter, our viewers.

    Hyun Yong-seok chuckled.

    There is no word better suited than opportunist.

    ��yers have been reporting extensive news about events taking ce on the Arcana continent. To put it bluntly, if you just turn on NetTube right now, it will start with Park Hwi-kang.��

    ��Right? ��The media��s sense of duty and right to know is nonsense.��

    ��You guys are real journalists? When a true sense of duty is needed, the depressed ones hear good news. ��It��s as if he was just trying to catch the falling bean paste and eat it.��

    Hyeon Yong-seok smiled like the person before him.

    ��But advertisers will definitely catch on to this response. Even if we stick to it, will it spread into a boycott? ��I don��t know what you were thinking, but this was a handshake, TQBC.��

    ��Sir, you seem like an expert at things like this.��

    ��You��re the only one who says things like that to me, Jongjin.��

    What happened?

    What is it that makes these things so pretty that they are increasing viewership ratings? The only thing that makes it less than apetitor is that the production crew is all dead. It was the moment Hyun Yong-seok picked up the remote control.

    The anchor��s urgent voice suddenly appears on the screen.

    -Ah, the moment I say that, there are yers over there!

    Before long, there was a sudden zoom-in.

    Instead of ridicule, a sighes out of Hyun Yong-seok��s mouth.

    I automatically shake my head.

    ��Wow, this is amazing. ��Are you nning on scattering ashes until the end?��

    ��Iknow, right. Those yers. Just by looking at it, it looks very busy.��

    ��Okay, what do you know? ��Those young chicks.��

    Before and after Seoul was oveid with the colors of Arcana Continent Electric.

    Humanity has ovee numerous crises.

    The aftereffects had not yet fully subsided.

    -Oh, wait a minute. That�� is a giant coalition!

    TQBC those.

    It seemed like he wanted to be a burden to the yers who were busy dealing with the aftermath. Rather, it is a huge union. At that point, Hyun Yong-seok gritted his teeth.

    ��After all, it is a huge union.��

    It wasn��t because I hated the big union.

    The problem was that it was too good. Second of all, it is dirty and obscene, and this can be seen just by looking at the fact that there are no people on broadcasters who criticize yer Nam Tae-min.

    My stomach is slowly getting sore.

    Squishy squishy.

    Hyun Yong-seok chewed his chewing gum even more passionately.

    ��Beginner��s luck. ��That��s it.��

    TQBC bastards, you might be lucky enough to get an interview.

    If it��s the Nam Taemin I know.

    I will agree to the interview one way or another.

    But is it true that there is no absolute in this world?

    ����what?��

    That Nam Taemin.

    Nam Taemin is known for being gentle.

    The moment he looked at the camera, he exhaled coldly.

    -You guys go back to Seoul right away.

    Hyun Yong-seok��s senses twitched at those cold words.

    ��Is this the first time Taemin has spoken in such a scary way?��

    Do you have any bad feelings towards TQBC?

    Anyway, I feel sorry for you, kids.

    I spoke to Yoon Jong-jin, who was in the police station across the river.

    ��Jongjin. ��Get ready.��

    ��yes? Are you ready? What are you ready for?! ��No, sir, I��m really resigning��!��

    ��I��m not asking you to go to the Arcana continent.��

    Hyun Yong-seok��s expression became quite serious.

    ��I think the aftermath might flow back to Seoul.��

    *

    Grand coalition.

    Nam Taemin.

    And the expressions on the faces of the two executives from Gaon were serious.

    Nam Taemin asked.

    ��Have you confirmed that it came back?��

    ��Yeah, I heard you start running away when you get angry?��

    ��I think I��ll hear something from Cheolmin.��

    ��No, do you think Cheolmin will approve this time?��

    ��Yeah, that crossed the line.��

    Why was Nam Taemin able to build a gentle image?

    My older brother Nam Cheol-min��s contribution was over 90%. Especially because at official asions, Nam Tae-min almost recited the lines written by Nam Cheol-min. But this time, Nam Cheol-min wasn��t there and I couldn��t bear it.

    ��You may feel disappointed, but����

    I couldn��t help it.

    Ordinary people, of course.

    Because it was telling a message that couldn��t even be captured by the camera lens.

    [The giant star that illuminates the Arcana Continent is setting.]

    [The future of the Arcana Continent bes uncertain.]

    An incident urred.

    Giant star.

    There were not many people in Arcana who could be called big stars.

    Thanks to you, I had a vague intuition.

    Thest message drove the wedge.

    [Hidden piece ��Pandora��s Attic�� is closed.]

    ��We couldn��t find it in the end����

    Great Sage Rise.

    On the day when the great monster went on the rampage, his whereabouts became as mysterious as the elder wizard Yugweed. It was arge alliance that scattered and searched the Arcana Continent to find such a great sage.

    But I never thought Rise would have passed away.

    Nam Taemin continued.

    ��Even if you want to ignore it for now and move on because you don��t have the honor to meet the Commander-in-Chief�� This is a major incident that will inevitably shake up the Arcana Continent.��

    Because broadcasting station reporters cannot see system messages.

    I guess he stepped into the current Arcana continent without any fear.

    But all yers, including yourself, will feel it.

    ����.��

    The messages that were constantly shing stopped all at once.

    Specifically, the Commander-in-Chief of the Allied Forces of the Holy War, which was constantly updated.

    It meant that Hoyeol��s activities had stopped for a while.

    Like a meditation for a great sage.

    Kuuk.

    That��s why Nam Taemin clenched his fist.

    Even if the Great Sage has already passed away.

    I wanted to at least properly reveal hisst whereabouts.

    ��I need to know what happened to Rise.��

    As always, he doesn��t show it.

    It is clear that you are in deep sorrow.

    Even for the sake of Commander-in-Chief Ho-yeol.

    *

    Cloudy spirit.

    ��It��s a bit quiet now.��

    Because it is a hidden piece.

    There is no news from the Arcana Continent.

    This means that you will not have to suffer from unpleasant system messages for a while.

    ��Why are there so many legends about this guy?��

    These were not all the legends I knew, including the Dark Dragon Lee Ho-yeol! Even though I try to understand that it is inevitable that exaggerations are added each time it is passed down by word of mouth��

    ��It is tiring to even mention it one by one.��

    Anyway, you can roughly guess if I say that one message about me appears as a world message every second, right? In that sense, I once again swallow my admiration.

    ��Still, it��s a weight I��m used to.��

    It��s beyond shameless.

    It makes me wonder if there is such a thing as conscience, Granfell��!

    But now there was no time to argue with Granfell.

    ��Even at this moment, time is passing.��

    One week in real time.

    Although there was several times that amount of time in Arcana Continent time.

    Considering the situation, I was never rxed.

    ��Because I can��t predict what those kids think at all.��

    Ten Sea Paimon.

    Geoak Pride.

    Even if you try to see through the intuition of a demon hunter, the two demons are invisible and their actions are extremely contradictory. If those two really join hands��

    ��It��s terrible, really.��

    So my feet had no choice but to move without hesitation.

    Thanks to stepping into [Heavenly Demon Reign].

    The scenery changes in just one step.

    At the same time, lines of writing in a notebook appear in my mind.

    ��They were in the most squalid ce in Cloudy��s estate. Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo Because that was the first order of the new head of the family.��

    Dark history.

    Do I have to forget to be able to forget?

    I can clearly remember even the detailed settings.

    ����Let��se visit the next time we visit our parents�� house.��

    It��s definitely stuck in a warehouse somewhere.

    Isn��t this something you don��t know?

    The day someone discovers the notebook with my dark history written on it�� I

    was confident that I would truly shame Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��I think I��ll feel safer if I at least put it in my inventory.��

    At the same time as making a promise.

    Again.

    I have them.

    I headed to the most shabby ce in Cloudyyeong.

    The hallway of a separate room as spacious as a mansion.

    In that hallway, I passed the fork in the road again and again.

    Eventually, arge door appeared.

    ��Actually, no matter who looks at it, it��s not shabby.��

    It��s just that Cloudy��s mansion is so extravagant that the rtively in private room looks okay. Nevertheless, the restrictions on this door were by no means shabby.

    ��Those who stand in front of it must offer something precious to them as a sacrifice. Because without that level of determination, you are not qualified to face them.��

    That was mentioned earlier.

    Of course that was Cloudy��s legacy.

    It was the Cloudy spirit that had already copsed once on the day it was exterminated.

    Because reversal magic is not omnipotent. I had no idea how much of my legacy would remain, but even if only a few of them remained, it would be of tremendous help to me now.

    ��Actually, it��s been a while since the level of equipment stopped.��

    Well, it was because I couldn��t get better equipment.

    I shook my head.

    Let��s see, it��s precious.

    What do I have to give for him to open the door willingly? First of all, the legacy of Eunaxus will never be achieved�� Even while I, Ho-yeol Lee, are suffering, Cube Bang-jeong expresses his undesirable feelings.

    ��It��s an illusion I don��t want to face.��

    In any case, he is an innocent person who considers wealth and fame worse than a stone.

    It��s nothing else, it��s the legacy of the Cloudy family, Granfell.

    There is no need to hate it since it is yours as the head of the family anyway.

    Did my plea reach?

    ��But this is also my weight.��

    Or is he tired of my whining? In the end, I broke down Granfell��s stubbornness and was able to get one step closer to the door. Then a message really came to mind.

    [Sacrifice what is precious to face Cloudy��s matriarch.]

    And I was able to guess why Granfell hesitated, giving all kinds of reasons. That��s where the hand that moves hesitantly, which is uncharacteristic of Granfell, is headed.

    Inside pocket of Dawn��s jacket.

    ����Is this why you did this?��

    There is only one green tea bag left.

    Surely there is nothing more precious to you than this?

    But give in just this once, Granfell.

    Next time, no matter how much green tea it costs.

    I will order as many items as possible via rocket delivery.

    ��I must be the only person in the world who would sacrifice a green tea bag and eat it raw as a hidden piece that you have to sacrifice something precious to enter��!��

    however.

    Regardless of the inner feelings of joy.

    Cold wordse out of my lips.

    ��I hope it��s worth the investment.��

    ��Is this a worthwhile investment?

    It��s really too shameless.

    Granfell, even I, who was happy for no reason, are now embarrassed!

    .

    .

    .

    [Entering the Hidden Peace ��Cloudy��s Abyss��.]

 Chapter 512

    Episode 512. It was not a pleasant thing (1)

    ��Granfell was not proud of his family��s wealth and fame.��

    At the time, I think it was written roughly to emphasize the nobility of Granfell, who did not show off the family halo�� But now, When I think about it, it gets scary.

    ��Then where on earth does this high self-esteeme from?��

    Because I think it��s a self-esteem thates purely from a source of pride.

    ��You are scary. really.��

    That��s amazing in a different way, Granfell.

    But even if Granfell tries to ignore Cloudy��s halo.

    There��s no way I, Ho-yeol Lee, would do that, right?

    ��Every single thing about this side is disappointing.��

    Cloudy��s Abyss.

    It felt ufortable to say that it was the name of a treasure trove of the Cloudy family��s enormous wealth, but I was not intimidated.

    fair price.

    Sacrificing what is most precious to you.

    Isn��t it me who entered with confidence?

    ��At least you have the right to look at the green tea bags.��

    however.

    ����what?��

    there��s nothing?

    The vast space is just empty!!

    Oh no.

    A thought suddenly passes through my mind.

    As I said, the Cloudy spirit copsed once in the past.

    ����Is it strange that it��s actually fine?��

    Regardless of reality or the Arcana continent, there was no such thing as recognition for grave robbers. They would dig up graves for money, so why did they leave the treasures behind because they were afraid of the exterminated Cloudy?

    ��I somehow found it easy.��

    Just one green tea bag.

    I was thinking of eating Cloudy��s treasures raw.

    Does this mean that he has been punished by heaven?

    ��The promise is cancelled, Granfell. As expected, this time with discounted green tea��.��

    That was the moment when I internally swallowed the bitter taste of cheap green tea.

    Granfell��s voice flowed from between my lips.

    That was an order from the head of the Cloudy family.

    ��Show me the reality.��

    An action as natural as simply inhaling and exhaling.

    As if it was a natural knowledge to have as the head of the family.

    The line just now wasn��t awkward at all.

    ��What��s hidden?��

    It wasn��t stolen by vicious robbers��?

    It was a time when I was muttering to myself and still doubting myself.

    Granfell��s consistent voice continues.

    ��Even if they say it copsed. Because Cloudy is Cloudy.��

    Granfell style of speaking.

    To express its implicit meaning��. Even if it was destroyed. Doesn��t this mean that in the face of Cloudy��s built-up power, no one dared to dig up Cloudy��s spirit?

    ��for a moment.��

    It��s not just a bunch of confident nonsense��

    Spirit Cloudy was a hidden piece until I found him, right?

    Even in Cloudy Territory, the orders of the head of the family, Granfell, were absolute.

    ��Enough to present rules that no one can disobey.��

    Oh my god, I forgot something, Hoyeol.

    What kind of family is Cloudy?

    At least that��s what Cloudy was like as I wrote down in my notebook.

    ��It was so great that no one could surpass it.��

    It was like that.

    ck history.

    At the same time, I once again acknowledge that dark history.

    [Cloudy��s abyss reveals its true nature.]

    Cloudy��s report blinked before my eyes.

    Something pouring like a waterfall out of thin air.

    There really was a gold coin in front of me that wasparable to a grain of sand on a sandy beach. However, I was not deceived by Lee Ho-yeol. Are you btedly imitating the incorruptible Granfell?

    ��Is that possible?

    If I were pure and innocent, we might just drink green tea and starve to death from malnutrition, right? Yes. The reason why I, Lee Ho-yeol, can be calm in front of gold and silver treasures is simple.

    ��What is this?��

    Achromatic.

    The gold and silver treasures that were supposed to sparkle brilliantly had no color.

    [The delusion of pure knowledge].

    Because I had knowledge about all minerals.

    I just realized that the coins were made of gold.

    ��In other people��s eyes����

    It wouldn��t be strange to mistake it for just a coin made of stone.

    It was an unsightly color.

    For a moment, the back of my head throbbed.

    As the expectations were high, the shock must have been great.

    This is why you shouldn��t have expectations.

    But our Grandfell.

    ��Didn��t I tell you?��

    Even in this situation, he gently scratches my insides.

    ��Wealth and fame are just an illusion.��

    ��No, Granfell.

    There��s no need to make the words you saye true in a ce like this?! Of course, the gold and silver treasures did not lose their luster because of the cubic nature of Gran Fell.

    Blinking vision.

    Because I was witnessing color somewhere other than gold coins.

    That was a quest message.

    [Hidden Quest: Lifting the Abyss]

    The Cloudy family has a secret.

    A secret that no one has been able to uncover.

    Until I realized the secret.

    Until I realized its weight.

    You will not be able to wield Cloudy��s halo.

    -Witness theplete Cloudy family. (In progress)

    Cloudy��s secret.

    ��Even after seeing this, I know most things.��

    Because those were the settings I wrote down.

    But as I��ve said several times.

    I wonder if my ck history or Cloudy��s came first.

    At the point when the Cloudy family beyond Granfell was realized.

    Isn��t it me who has be even more uncertain?

    furthermore.

    [Comprehension of darkness: 70%]

    I still only understood 70% of the inner thoughts of Granfell, whom I had been stuck with all day. So there might be at least one secret about Cloudy that I don��t know about.

    but.

    ��What is the goal of the quest?��

    The problem was the quest goal.

    Where on earth is the plete Cloudy family�� in the world right now��!

    Someone might ask me

    I wonder if the Cloudy spirit waspletely restored using reversal magic.

    ��You��re wee.��

    Only a small portion of Cloudy��s spirit was able to be restored with reversal magic. Moreover, does theplete Cloudy family simply refer to the Cloudy spirit?

    Cloudy.

    Under that name, the dragons who trembled on the Arcana continent bowed their heads, and the elves were jealous and even the empire was afraid of the prestige of the Cloudy family.

    ��of course.��

    If I were to be Lee Ho-yeol with added bubbles.

    Even though I thought I couldpare to Cloudy.

    I shake my head violently.

    No matter how disappointing I am.

    ��I have no intention of saying anything officially.��

    This means that even if I die, I will never be able to reveal that I am ��Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo����! On that matter, Granfell seemed to agree with me.

    ��Greatness is not something that reveals itself.��

    ��I am once again grateful for his picky taste.

    Then someone will ask again.

    So, are you nning on giving up Cloudy��s gold and silver treasures?

    A nce.

    ��That��s just nonsense.��

    Among the colorless gold and silver treasures.

    Items that looked enormous even at first nce caught my eye.

    Normally, just looking at it would have reminded me of the information window.

    I guess that means there is no point until you seed in the quest.

    ��Let��s think, Hoyeol. think.��

    Yes.

    Even just to get them.

    I needed the desperation to bring in everything I didn��t have and use it.

    This means that it is a moment to think about it.

    ��There is not much time given.��

    Just one week.

    Time limits should also not be forgotten.

    There was one clue that passed me by.

    The thought reached the ��social space of time and space��, a space of consciousness that is rtively free from the flow of time. To be more specific, the highest floor in the social space of time and space.

    ����A request from the highest level of space and time!��

    What if it��s a mythic level quest that allows you to go back and forth between the present and the past?

    I had already intervened in the past and changed reality once.

    If only we could witness Cloudy in his original era from the past.

    Couldn��t this quest also be eaten raw��?

    ��They say you just have to witness it.��

    You��re not dead yet, my little hair!

    If it was a space-time quest, I could be free from the time constraints of a week. In that sense, I didn��t hesitate. We immediately entered the social space of time and space.

    [Entering the ritual ��social space of time and space.��]

    The clothes are adjusted with a disapproving hand.

    ��It��s a series of things I don��t feel like doing.��

    After hearing another shout out to our Grandfell.

    Still, thank you, Granfell.

    Why are you breaking your stubbornness for me?

    ��Well, I guess that��s the reason��.��

    Of course it was because of the top-quality green tea that was promised.

    *

    A social space in space and time.

    ��It��s amazing to look at this ce.��

    Nam Taemin and Hisagi Leonie.

    The three people who entered the realm of strangeness and passed the transcendental qualification examination met at a social gathering ce in time and space as promised. Of course, bickering continued even in ces of different status.

    Tuk.

    Leonie sighs as she sits down on the table.

    ��I can��t believe I have to face you all here too.��

    ��I am delighted, Miss Leonie.��

    ��Ugh.��

    ��Hey, are you crazy? ��Why are you spitting out that expensive thing?!��

    Hisagi��s feeling of greasiness to which I had never been able to get used to.

    Leonie squirted the water of life she had taken from Nam Taemin out of her mouth.

    Nam Taemin was indignant at that sight.

    Isn��t that inevitable?

    ��How did I earn this gold coin? It��s real!��

    ��What are you talking about?��

    ��Because I can��t give others the berserker habit. I felt bad that he came back as green onion kimchi after a fight, so I bought it for him, and he just spit it out? You won��t be able to do it. From next time, never����

    ��What is green onion kimchi?��

    ��Oh, only in times like this do you pretend not to understand?��

    It looks like arge dog and a Chihuahua growling.

    It wasn��t like I had rented a social venue in time and space.

    Coincidentally, there were only three people in the social gathering right now.

    Hisagi��s snake eyes coolly assessed the situation.

    ��It��s only natural because the Arcana Continent is shaking.��

    Themander-in-chief��s influence is running rampant.

    As a result, it is safe to say that the Arcana Continent was undergoing rapid changes.

    They say it is a space of consciousness where time flows slowly.

    ��It means you don��t want to miss a single moment. ��I know very well.��

    Hisagi bit his lip.

    ��I feel the same way.��

    ��What are you talking about earlier?��

    ��Hey, you took a sip too. ��Why are you pretending not to know?��

    Hisagi cleared his throat and continued speaking.

    ��Taemin, Miss Leonie. You must not overlook the reason why we gathered together in this urgent situation. Have you all found it? Giant Great Sage Rise. ��Hisst steps.��

    ��You��re changing the story��.��

    ��It��s all for themander-in-chief.��

    ����.��

    When those names came out, Barbarian and Berserker.

    The two temperament heads stopped growling.

    Then they immediatelyid out the information they had obtained.

    ��I found traces of the Great Monster rampaging in the southwest, but I couldn��t find anything that could be said to be traces of the Great Sage. The wizard said there were no magic marks or anything����

    ��Me too.��

    ��So do i.��

    ��Howe you haven��t heard anything from the spirits?��

    A magician and apprentice wizard of the Magic Tower.

    Of the three, Hisagi was the one who couldmunicate with spirits. In fact, it was Hisagi who had been talking to spirits since they began to be seen in their natural state.

    however.

    ��Even so, I asked a question to Senior Payan Lot, a senior wizard of the Magic Tower Spiritual School. I was wondering if there was any additional news from the spirits about the great sage. But even the spirit kings said they had heard nothing about his whereabouts.��

    In the end, there wasn��t much difference.

    Nam Taemin sighed as the tension eased.

    Then, I nced at the social gathering ce.

    ��I heard he disappeared without a trace. ��I was wondering if you coulde and see me����

    As a great sage and transcendental person, he would have been able to enter this social hall. So, I entered with thest hope. But as you can see, the social space in time and space is empty except for them.

    Nam Taemin shrugged his shoulders.

    ��Then shall we disperse at this point and make another appointment?��

    Even if time passes slowly.

    I didn��t feelfortable spending time in such a luxurious ce. The same was true for Hisagi and Leonie. It was the moment when the three people were about to leave the social gathering.

    ��After Leonie, you really have to buy it.��

    ��what? ��I��d rather eat a flea��s liver.��

    ��There is no flea as bold as you, either in reality or on the Arcana continent.��

    The vision of those who were exchanging harsh words suddenly blinked.

    ��!!!��

    [The atmosphere of the ritual ��social space in time and space�� changes suddenly.]

    It was an unfamiliar message.

    And it was an unfamiliar production.

    A melody begins to sound in my ears.

    ~?????~

    Because I am not very well versed in music.

    I couldn��t express it more specifically than that.

    It was overly sweet and grand.

    Thanks to you, I was able to intuit it.

    ����who is it?��

    The fact that the social hall of time and space is ying a melody for someone special who is about to enter. And the prediction was correct. A message appeared in front of the three people.

    [VVIP enters the social space of time and space.]

    ��VVIP��?!��

    .

    .

    .

    Is anyone listening over there?

    Because it seems like the great VVIP is going to die from the burden.

    Please turn off that song��!!

 Chapter 513

    Episode 513 It��s not a pleasant thing. (2) It

    ��s not just VIP, it��s VVIP.

    ��Because I��m alone.��

    What allows you to enter the top floor of the space-time social arena? But no matter what, it��s still the case. Is there even a need to y such magnificent music��?

    ��The chords of the string instruments are sweet.��

    What kind of instrument chords?

    ��The expressive power of wind instruments is also excellent.��

    The expressive power of wind instruments is excellent��?

    What do you know, Granfell?

    Okay, what can I say?

    ����Let��s just shut up and go up quietly.��

    Because I��m scared that someone might be listening.

    It was personal information that even VVIPs could not know who had entered the current space-time social venue. However, I was Lee Ho-yeol, and I was confident that I would blush with shame if I were to face anyone.

    In that respect, I was fortunate.

    ��But this is also unpleasant hospitality.��

    The reason Grandfell of the world doesn��t like the social world is.

    So I skipped the lower and upper floors and went straight to the top floor.

    [Entering the top floor of the space-time social hall.]

    A scenery that will sting your eyes.

    Even if it��s not, it��s a gorgeous social venue in time and space.

    The top floor was so extravagant that it could not bepared to the lower or upper floors.

    ��Because now is not the time to be distracted.��

    Anyway, are people really treacherous?

    ��Compared to Cloudy��s abyss, this ce is somewhat in.��

    Thanks to my raised eyes, I didn��t hesitate.

    I immediately approached the scroll floating in the air.

    ��Mission of the highest level of space and time��.

    In other words, it was a scroll containing a list of quests that could currently be performed.

    ��There are scrolls in both the lower and upperyers.��

    However, the types of quests that could be performed were different. It is on a different level from typical space-time quests such as hunting a specific monster or investigating a specific location.

    ��Look, the names are all grandiose, right?��

    [Myth Quest: History of the Empire]

    [Myth Quest: Reversal of Evil]

    [Myth Quest: In Search of the Source of Magic]��

    Each quest on the scroll may be able to go back in time and change the current Arcana Continent. Amazing quests you don��t know about.

    So I scanned the list with serious eyes.

    ��Let��s go with something that seems as less important as possible.��

    A butterfly effect shouldn��t happen for no reason, right?

    Either positive or negative change.

    The Arcana Continent is still quite chaotic.

    ��Besides, there is a real purpose.��

    -Witness theplete Cloudy family. (In progress)

    Why am I suddenly doing the highest level space-time quest?

    Anyway, I can��t see it right now.

    It was to witness the intact Cloudy family.

    ��see.��

    So, should we reverse sort the rewards? The smaller the reward, the more likely it is that the quest will be less difficult and less impactful. There was a quest that caught my attention.

    [Myth Quest: First Walk]

    I looked through the contents of the quest and decided.

    ����This is it.��

    I just wanted a quest like this.

    Of course, this quest will be a reasonable sess.

    I think you can achieve your original goal without difficulty, right?

    *

    ��a dry sting passing by.

    Armor worn loosely.

    Hair flowing down.

    Crumpled shoes.

    You end up adjusting your clothes without even realizing it.

    Is that all there is?

    Even Leonie��s tough attitude, which was not easily broken, was broken.

    Secretly.

    Leonie suddenly got down from the table she was sitting on.

    The three guild masters of therge alliance exchanged opinions while being shocked by the unexpected message.

    Hisagi asked.

    ��Is it possible that he is a great sage because he is a VVIP?��

    ��No, system messages don��t lie.��

    ��Right, what did you see? ��You definitely said that the castle was over.��

    Despite the two��s scoldings, Hisagi didn��t care and just muttered.

    ��Then who would it be?��

    ~?????~

    For those who enter the social hall of time and space receiving such a grand wee. In these situations, there was one person who always came to mind��

    Hisagi quickly shook his head.

    ��Themander-in-chief does not enjoy this kind of position.��

    A distant past.

    The time when Hoyeol first stood out as a yer.

    Inazuma investigated various aspects in order to recruit Ho-yeol.

    -��It��s too clean, boss.��

    -��Even if I shake it off, not a single dustes out.��

    -��The people around you are outside of your family����

    What are the facts you learned during the process?

    Unlike other yers.

    Ho-yeol had no contact whatsoever with the social world.

    Even in the behind-the-scenes world of politics and entertainment.

    ��Thanks to you, we weren��t able to have a conversation.��

    On the other hand, it was Hisagi who lived in various fields and had all kinds of contacts.

    Thanks to this, Hisagi was good at the structure of these social circles.

    And for the first time in a while, I put that knowledge to use.

    ��It��s definitely going to be a huge deal.��

    ����A big man?��

    ��Speaking of being a VVIP at a social gathering like this, of course.��

    That��s right, everything has to be bnced.

    Jinng.

    Hisagi flicked the space-time gold coin with his finger.

    ��He must be overwhelmingly wealthy.��

    ����What do you mean you don��t have a penny?!��

    ��Yashi Hisagi. ��You must pay me back for the water of my life.��

    I can��t believe I was thinking that way even in this situation.

    Although I respected both of them in other ways.

    This was Hisagi, something I had gotten used to.

    Okay.

    I quickly put the gold coins in my inventory and continued speaking.

    ��I��m curious in that sense.��

    ��What else?��

    ��Isn��t there only one way to get space-time gold coins?��

    ����!!��

    At those words, Nam Taemin also suppressed the anger he had shown towards Leonie.

    This was thanks to the fact that the two of them had also fulfilled requests from time and space.

    ��Are you saying that you have beaten so many high-difficulty quests that you can be called VVIP? It��s definitely as you said, Hisagi. ��He should be called a giant in every way.��

    I definitely need to take a look at his face. It was a moment when the three people made up their own minds and kept an eye on the entrance to the social hall. At the entrance, a familiar head suddenly began to appear��?

    A pointed conical hat.

    ����huh?��

    Floating underneath it was blonde hair.

    A confused voice.

    Leonie asked before anyone else.

    ��What is it, Jesse Heinness?��

    ��Oh hello! See you all here!��

    ��You were a VVIP here?!��

    Are you really trying to be unlucky?!

    The moment Leonie was about to get angry.

    Jesse waved his hand.

    ��No, that can��t be possible! I was just reading a magic book at the Magic Tower when a message urred to me, so I came here. ��It��s a message that a VVIP has entered the social hall of time and space!��

    ��message?

    Wait a minute, how great of a person is this?

    Did you even send a message to Jesse at the Magic Tower?

    But the three people��s shock didn��t stop there.

    The transcendental people, led by Jesse Heinness, enter the social hall one after another. Among them were themander-in-chief��s close associates who had met in Antonium, the capital of the empire.

    4 families.

    The matriarch of Arcammond the Trembling.

    Letel Akamond.

    She greeted the three people first.

    ��Nice to meet you here, young adventurers.��

    ��Ah, yes����

    But the three people didn��t even have the presence of mind to answer properly.

    What a great VVIP. Does this mean that so many transcendental beings have gathered together in a social gathering ce in time and space? I swallowed dry saliva again.

    ��I need toe to my senses. ��The perspective ispletely different.��

    So I had no choice but to widen my eyes.

    I don��t know when that will happen, but definitely.

    Because that VVIP person will appear at the social gathering.

    Nam Taemin��s gaze scanning the social gathering ce.

    ��I guess everyone gathered together with the same thoughts as us.��

    ~?????~

    Contrary to the sweet rhyme.

    There seemed to be a strange tension flowing in the social space of time and space.

    *

    The goal of the quest was quite simple and clear.

    ��Escort the target. (In progress)

    There are no annoying conditions or anything.

    All you have to do is escort the target without revealing yourself.

    In that sense��

    I looked at my outfit.

    ��This outfit might be too much.��

    Self-luminous.

    Wouldn��t Dawn��s jacket that emits light be too noticeable?

    However, taking off one��s clothes for that reason would not be permitted by Granfell.

    So I made a decision.

    ����I really don��t feel like it.��

    I took out something ck from my inventory.

    [Akshan��s Cloak �C Iplete]

    [Grade: Rare]

    [Restriction: Lv.500]

    [Effect: None]

    [Description: This is the revived Akshan��s uniform.]

    That��s right.

    It was the current Akshan who had recruited new demon hunters called the former Shadow Mercenaries. As in the past, I needed a costume unique to the demon hunter, so I sent a message to the dwarves to make Akshan��s uniform.

    ��And the End brought this.��

    Why was the End, and not Highel, so thrilled that they handed over this cloak? I didn��t want to know the reason. Because I will definitely be shaking cubically, my alter ego number 2 is��!

    iplete.

    Because of this, there were no additional effects other than the defense provided by the dwarf��s dexterity. He simply reproduced the shy demon hunter costume he wore back then.

    But our steadfast Grandfell.

    ��It��s unfinished, but it��s still not bad.��

    Your tastes are the same.

    He graciously put on a cape for me.

    I guess it��s the same as the Dawn��s Jacket and Akshan��s Cloak.

    ��Let��s just be content with something less noticeable.��

    Again.

    Soon, I stepped forward to [Heavenly Demon Reign]. I gather together the information I see and hear from the passing scenery. What is certain is that this ce was in the distant past before the cataclysm.

    ��There is no sign of the devil.��

    Because I didn��t feel the devil��s presence overtly.

    If it was before the demon world flooded.

    There was a high possibility that it was before Cloudy was exterminated.

    ��If you feel like it, do it right now.��

    I wanted to open a portal to Cloudy Spirit.

    Before that, finding the quest goal shoulde first.

    I looked around, and as I looked in a certain direction, a message shed.

    ��It��s this way.��

    While walking, chasing that sparkle.

    I had a pure question.

    The name of the quest is [First Walk].

    ��Is this the subject��s first time going outside?��

    It was the mission goal of a mythological level quest. Regardless of the difficulty or reward, it probably means that the target is a person whose mere existence can bring about a butterfly effect on the Arcana Continent in the future��

    ��It seems like a kid from a really great family.��

    While I was thinking that way, it wasn��t long before I felt a strange sense of difort.

    Wait a minute��

    am I going the right way?

    Okay.

    I slowly lifted the cloak I had covered and looked around. No matter how I looked at it, it was a familiar direction. Yes. Now my steps were heading toward Cloudy Spirit.

    ��Why doesn��t even my body listen to me anymore?��

    I was shocked, but I wasn��t mistaken.

    As I said, I was moving forward using the blinking quest goal as apass. It��s just that the road was the same as the road leading to Cloudy Spirit.

    As I think about it like that, one possibilityes to mind.

    ����for a moment.��

    A person going for a walk for the first time.

    The target is a person who will have a huge influence on the Arcana continent in the future.

    And that��s where that object is.

    Same direction as Cloudy��?

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    I couldn��t help but be shocked.

    ��no way��?��

    However, he did not express his surprise out loud.

    ��Sch.

    The cloak is pressed deeply again.

    Without noticing me hiding in the forest with my {natural} ability.

    Because people having meaningful conversations were caught in the field of view.

    But their clothes were familiar.

    A hammer pattern engraved in gold.

    That was the symbol of the Maxima family among the four families.

    Maxima��s pride The golden elites whisper.

    ����Do I really fucking have to do this?��

    ��I can��t help it. ��This is the way we live.��

    ��Why did the head of the family get involved with such a person��!!��

    The head of the family is the Maxima family.

    It was a moment when information was beingbined in my head.

    The presence of a ��target�� was felt through the forests of Cloudy Spirit.

    ��e.��

    Then Maxima��s private soldiers held their breath.

    He took out a sword from his waist.

    And at the same time.

    -Escort the target. (In progress)

    The quest goal shed intensely.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    He made a short and simple statement.

    ��Granfell, you looked cute when you were young, right?

 Chapter 514

    Episode 514 It��s not a pleasant thing (3)

    Really.

    ��I didn��t even think about it?��

    I never thought my quest goal was Granfell when I was young.

    ��No, is it worth it?��

    Maybe it��s not that strange. Certainly, if it is Granfell in my setting�� he is an important figure who can change the history of the Arcana Continent since childhood.

    Thanks to you, I figured it out.

    ��Maxima��s golden elite.��

    I don��t even know who the guy is who got involved with Maxima��s matriarch.

    ��Is Pride you too?��

    Did you want to exclude Granfell from thepetition for the Cloudy family sessor from this point on? Suddenly, the current head of the Maxima family, Ignite Maxima, came to mind.

    Yugrik in the forest.

    Cansul of bravery.

    Trembling Amond.

    ��I hate to say these things with my mouth, but����

    Unlike the other family heads who repented and swore loyalty to me, Ignite, the head of the Golden Maxima, was still in a state of noting to his senses.

    ��Not metaphorically, but literally.��

    It means that you are unable to fulfill your role because you have lost your senses.

    Of course I am, Velier, a senior mage of the Healing School. And the priests of the Goddess Church who came to see if they could provide any help could not guess the reason��

    ��I understand if it was all in return for that day.��

    Because oaths are heavy in Arcana.

    ��To the extent that even dragons and high-level demon lords cannot be free.��

    Perhaps Ignite, as the head of Maxima��s family, may be btedly paying for Maxima��s sins. So, if I change the past, can Ignite��s spirit be intact?

    ��Well, it might be possible depending on the case.��

    But I think it probably won��t work.

    ��No matter what, you��ve crossed the line, Maxima.��

    I guess it��s because I watched my only nephew, Arang, be born, crawl, and grow. I had a rough idea of the age of the quest target, little Granfell.

    About 5 or 6 years old at most.

    I was at an age when I had a runny nose. Little Granfell could already feel the formality. But even that just looked cute because he was a little kid.

    Okay.

    He breaks through the bushes with his small hands and sticks his head out. Then he frowns and shakes his hands off. Checking to see if there are any dirt on your clothes��

    ��That damn meliophobia has still been there since then, huh?��

    But what was certain was that little Granfell��s eyes showed life. It��s definitely a human maze that can��t be found in today��s Granfell.

    ��You are what you are now because you pretend to know everything about the world.��

    A question suddenly urred to me.

    It must be because of the feelings of an uncle who has a nephew of the same age.

    How on earth did young Granfell be exposed to such a threat?

    ��Of course, before you think about it.��

    Sssss.

    ����?!!��

    I demonstrate the footwork of an elf.

    Secretly approached Maxima��s golden elite soldiers.

    His face and entire body were covered with a flowing Akshan cloak.

    Still, you look a bit surprised.

    ��They are definitely the best of Maxima, one of the four families.��

    Because you only see what you know.

    Papat.

    He must have sensed something unusual in the moment of movement. However, I have no intention of praising that insight. At this moment, I didn��t need a weapon as grandiose as Gwicheol.

    ��First walk.��

    After all, isn��t the first start important, Granfell?

    ��I have no intention of instilling trauma from the beginning.��

    Whilick.

    Cooperative attacks pouring in that prate the blind spot of vision.

    It was a high-level joint attack aimed at taking my breath away.

    But I��m sorry.

    ��I��vepeted with swords that were more brutal than this.��

    In the sacred ce of the Shadow Mercenaries, the worst criminal group on the Arcana continent.

    ��Slow.��

    Compared to the dagger thrown by the Shadow God��s Apostle, the golden elite��s attack was dull. In short, there was ack of killing intent. So much so that not even the fluttering Akshan cloak could brush against it.

    Then it��s my turn.

    I searched for the magic particles that had been emitted since I discovered the Golden Elite. It goes without saying, butpared to those golden elites, my [Strength] and [Agility] numbers are probably still poor.

    ��Anyway, you just have to be secretive.��

    However, there are tricks added during the interference process.

    Kuuk.

    The destructive power of bare-handed fighting, propelled by magic particles, was truly ��uncanny��. I took out two golden elites in an instant without a sound.

    ��dump.

    There is only one guy left.

    Did you feel a distant gap?

    Thest elite soldier to kneel and beg me.

    ��Five years old��?!��

    I just put my finger to my mouth.

    [The status ailment ��Silence�� urs on the Maxima Golden Elite.]

    I told you not to disturb that little boy.

    After I covered the mouth of the golden elite.

    I looked for signs of little Granfell.

    ��Anyway, you��re sensitive.��

    It was just a split second, but did I hear something?

    Little Granfell was looking around with alert eyes.

    I swallowed a sigh of relief inside.

    ��Look, I did a good job of paying attention, didn��t I?��

    If it was Dawn��s jacket, it would be 100% discovered now?

    ��Then this one����

    If that Granfell lets his guard down even a little, then we��ll decide to interrogate him then.

    That Pride might be involved.

    Because it was always my guess.

    ��It would be better to be sure.��

    I conveyed my meaning telepathically.

    ��Nod.

    I saw that he was so scared that he could barely shake his head.

    You don��t have to worry about doing anything stupid.

    It seemed like even the golden elites were following orders they were unwilling to follow.

    ��Anyway, I was lucky.��

    Why would Granfell return to the mansion of the Cloudy family after finishing his walk? I was able to clear the Cloudy family��s hidden quest and mythical level quest at the same time.

    ��however.

    Is this a normal walking route?

    The more I look at it, the more it doesn��t seem like it.

    Originally, this forest was connected to the outside of Cloudy Territory.

    So the golden elite of the Maxima family was also able to go into hiding.

    ��wait for a sec.

    ��No way, this is my first walk.��

    Were you going outside the Cloudy territory?!

    ��No matter what, you��re not running away from home, are you?��

    How could our Grandfell, who values discipline,mit such a deviation? Plus, consider your age. No matter how precocious he is, running away from home at my age is a bit��

    ��It��s hard to watch.��

    Cubic Pavilion, which seemed to be quiet for some reason.

    ��That��s you, Granfell.��

    Are you merciless even to your younger self?

    Granfell seemed to want to discipline his younger self right away.

    I desperately closed my mouth.

    No, it had to be that way.

    ��It��s all different.��

    Because my vision was blinking.

    [Skill ��Nemesis�� is activated.]

    The presence of the devil.

    As I said, demons were notmon on the Arcana continent before the cataclysm. Needless to say, you can tell by looking at how Akshan was treated.

    therefore.

    ����strange.��

    I couldn��t help but be shocked.

    Because there is little fear of the devil.

    Negative emotions were also weak, so it was an environment where the devil could not be strong.

    ��strong.��

    Nevertheless.

    A presence was felt that made the demon hunter��s senses tingle.

    I was able to roughly guess its identity.

    At first nce, it must be one of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    ��Apparently, the Seven Deadly Sins called the demons of the Demon World hybrids.��

    The reason was simple.

    The Seven Deadly Sins considered the demons of the Demon World to be an annoyance. The total amount of negative emotions is fixed, but the demons of the Demon World run rampant and steal their share.

    Since I think that the great evils had this kind of power before the cataclysm��

    in a way, I feel fortunate.

    Isn��t it scary to think that there were seven other high-ranking demon lords?

    But at the same time, that was why I felt unfamiliar.

    ��So who is it?��

    Starting with greed.

    Even thest of the Seven Deadly Sins, Oman, that I have yet to hunt.

    I felt the presence of all the Seven Deadly Sins directly or indirectly.

    But at this moment.

    The presence of a great evil that intensely stimted the senses was extremely unfamiliar.

    So much so that I can��t be sure it��s anyone from the Seven Deadly Sins that I��ve encountered so far.

    It was then.

    ��!��

    A tremor came from the scattered magic particles.

    I didn��t hesitate.

    Interfering with the magic particles, ��absolute zero�� was immediately manifested.

    A situation where [natural enemy rtionship] has been activated.

    Now thatbat power has increased significantly.

    No matter how massive the magical power is.

    I was able to manipte things more secretly.

    This time the battle ended without sound or rumor.

    Damn it.

    I turned my head and looked at the frozen figure.

    It wasn��t the devil who froze like a statue.

    Did you suddenly freeze while you were out of hiding?

    Thanks to this, I was able to figure out its identity.

    A shadow mercenary group from the past.

    ��The day�� when Cloudy was exterminated.

    Did your rtionship with bad actors start at this time?

    But questions still remained.

    ��There was a good reason why Granfell was chosen as the family��s sessor at the age of only 7.��

    ording to my settings, there was at least one to two years left until Granfell was selected as the sessor. In this timeline, there would be no reason for Granfell to be targeted with such tant murderous intent.

    ��If it��s not Pride��s doing.��

    Who on earth is this?

    As young Granfell gets closer to being outside Cloudy territory.

    Even more tant acts of murder were poured out towards young Granfell.

    Like the whole world hates that kid.

    ��Damn, my head is spinning.��

    The devil from earlier was strangely stimting my nerves.

    In reality, this guy wasn��t reaching out with any magical power towards little Granfell, but rather, beings that weren��t demons were truly aiming for little Granfell��s life.

    ��I don��t know what the story is.��

    But one thing is clear.

    ��It��s hard to watch as an adult.��

    Aside from the quest, if that little boy does something wrong, I wonder what he did wrong to be put under such threat. For me, Lee Ho-yeol, it was a situation I could not understand.

    Goooooh.

    There was no hesitation for me. I wanted to deal with it without the quick-witted little Granfell noticing, but considering the number of enemies in the forest, that was impossible.

    ��In that spirit, let me ask you one favor, young Granfell.��

    Don��t be too surprised by the noise.

    *

    Granfell made up his mind.

    I decided to leave the Cloudy family.

    It wasn��t an impulse or curiosity.

    For a five-year-old, it��s unbelievable.

    It was a decision made after careful consideration.

    ����done.��

    Everything went smoothly.

    In the forest leading outside of Cloudy Territory.

    Until he faced ��someone�� who blocked his path.

    Granfell swallowed dry saliva without realizing it.

    ��The magical power overflowing around me was unusual.

    It was different from the magic the family had encountered before.

    A magic that is soplicated that it cannot be imitated even by looking at it, and is a mixture of high-level interference. Someone whose face was covered with a ck, flowing cloak, who was clearly the person manifesting the magic.

    someone said

    ��Remember, boy.��

    The man��s words sent ripples through young Granfell��s heart.

    ��There is no paradise where you run away.��

    ����!��

    It was probably from then on.

    To Granfell, who has had a refined aesthetic since childhood.

    One particrly unusual taste began to sprout.

    Fluttering��

    repulsion of magical power.

    As a result, Granfell��s eyes sparkled as he looked at the fluttering cloak. There is no paradise where you run away. Granfell clenched his small fists and turned away again.

    Toward the Cloudy spirit he had run away from.

    *

    ��Hey, Granfell.

    Is it really necessary to say that?

    Anyway, Granfell style speaking method.

    ��Howe he��s the strictest with himself?��

    How curious is a kid at that age?

    You might be curious about the outside world.

    In that sense, I, Lee Ho-yeol, honestly felt a little disappointed.

    ��I was curious.��

    I wonder what kind of deviation little Granfell will do after escaping from Cloudy��s spirit. But thanks to the nagging by our old man, Granfell, who is the most adult among adults.

    ��Maybe it��s because I��m not yet an ugly seven-year-old.��

    Little Granfell calmly turned to Cloudy Spirit.

    At that point, the shing of the quest also weakened.

    I could intuit it.

    ��It will be over when little Granfell returns home.��

    The quest will be sessful and I will be thrown out of this past.

    If so, let��s hurry up.

    Why is there another quest?

    -Witness theplete Cloudy family. (In progress)

    The presence of an unfamiliar demon still bothered me, but I was purely curious.

    What on earth would aplete Cloudy family look like?

    Let��s see, if I can use what I just witnessed as inspiration to manifest a reversal magic��

    While I��m thinking about it.

    Young Granfell��s steps stopped.

    After leaving the forest, we reached a meadow where we could see a mansion.

    At the same time, my vision blinked.

    [You have met the conditions.]

    Vision is rapidly bing blurred.

    With blurred vision, I quickly caught the sight of Cloudy.

    and.

    I regretted it.

    ��What is that��?��

    Nod.

    The little Granfell politely bows towards the forest where I am. Behind Gran Fell, a flower field spread out. Yes, it was a familiar flower to me.

    Red.

    It was a blood-red flower.

    It grows only from blood filled with deep resentment.

    It was [Sang Sanghwa that grew from blood].

    In the vast ins of Cloudy Spirit, the silkworms growing from blood were blooming with no end in sight. It was onlyter that I realized what Granfell had done to himself, little Granfell.

    You shouldn��t have sent it back, Granfell.

    Why did you say it so harshly?

    Even if I didn��t know, you shouldn��t have said that��?

    ��why��?��

    But by the time I realized it, it was already toote.

    .

    .

    .

    [You have seeded in the quest.]

    [You have met the conditions.]

    [Rewards are paid.]

    Always.

    For the first time, I felt angry at my upright posture as always.

    I told you everything about me, starting with my dark history.

    Why are you telling me��.

    ��Are you still hiding your past, Granfell?��

 Chapter 515

    Episode 515 It wasn��t a pleasant thing (4),

    but this time I couldn��t get over it with blurry eyes.

    Lord Cloudy.

    Young Granfell.

    Sangsanghwa that grew from blood.

    A series of unexpected scenery.

    Because I couldn��t forget the scene that was reflected in my blurry vision.

    So I had no choice but to ask.

    ��What the hell is it, Granfell?��

    I still didn��t know what secrets the Cloudy family held. It only gave us a glimpse of the Sangsanghwa that filled the vast Cloudy territory.

    The cruelty of secrets.

    ����After all, aren��t my settings everything?��

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    Having a power that exceeds that of a single yer.

    There is something I truly understand.

    With great poweres great responsibility.

    So I had a question.

    How did Cloudy be great?

    Whether overrated or mistaken, I was Lee Ho-yeol, who was treated as a great yer in reality. Because objectively, he is ahead of other yers and has many achievements.

    but.

    ��Even to me.��

    Eyes of suspicion and strict standards. Checks and checks, big and small, were constant. Of course, I don��t mean toin now. I know very well that it is human nature.

    Like I said, it��s just a question.

    ��No one who knew Cloudy had any doubts.��

    About Cloudy��s greatness.

    Is it simply because of his overwhelmingly great ability and nobility?

    no.

    Because that counterexample was me.

    If so, the thoughts naturally reach you.

    [The flower that grew from blood]

    The flower that covered Cloudy��s spirit might

    be�� a flower that bloomed in the process of the Cloudy family bing great.

    I gritted my teeth inwardly.

    ��Cloudy��s secret could be cruel. however.��

    That��s what I don��t understand.

    Granfell you.

    you in the past

    It was sent back to the Cloudy family.

    ��Maybe it��s because I have a nephew of that age.��

    The expression that remained on Granfell��s young face.

    The clothes were adjusted with small hands.

    Even a polite greeting with its own formality.

    I couldn��t easily forget the sight of young Granfell.

    ��But you wouldn��t know.��

    A young you who would have qualified to be the head of the family.

    The reason why, unlike you, you tried to escape Cloudy��s spirit.

    And whatever the reason may be.

    ��We could have changed, right?��

    The fact that he was able to change the present by intervening in young Granfell��s past. Do you think it��s funny to talk about changing the past when people were worried about the butterfly effect?

    It doesn��t matter if it��s funny or not.

    There��s only one thing on my mind right now.

    ��There is nothing in the world more pitiful than a child who grows up early.��

    Because I was only concerned about what would happen to young Granfell when he returned to the Cloudy family and the Cloudy spirit, which was full of [Sangbohwa that grew from blood].

    Words that pass by in my memory.

    -��Remember, boy. ��There is no paradise where you run away.��

    It��s a pity, though.

    Even I am more familiar with the Granfell style of speaking than anyone else.

    I couldn��t nod my head at those words.

    Fluffy.

    A pile of [Space-Time Gold Coins] given aspensation. It was out of sight now. I roughly put it in my inventory and reached for the scroll with the highest level space-time request written on it.

    ��Let��s find out.��

    And if there is a rted quest, let��s start it right away. I felt like I could alleviate some of this guilt by watching young Granfell like that.

    However, it was impossible to guess from the quest name and goal alone. Just as I never imagined that I would encounter young Granfell in the quest just moments ago.

    ����shit.��

    Still, I continue reading with some regret.

    [Mythic-level Quest: Storm Dragon��s Envy]

    [Mythic-level Quest: Nightmare of the Sea]

    [Mythic-level Quest: Shepherd Boy]��.

    But soon I put down the scroll.

    Then I took a deep breath.

    I spoke to Granfell.

    ��Let��s take some time to think.��

    Because I still don��t understand why you said that. You don��t n on revealing your secret to me, who doesn��t understand, do you?

    ��After that, I��m going to try my best this time.��

    I checked the shing message.

    [Hidden Quest: Lifting the Abyss]

    The Cloudy family has a secret.

    A secret that no one has been able to uncover.

    Until I realized the secret.

    Until I realized its weight.

    You won��t be able to wield Cloudy��s halo.

    -Witness theplete Cloudy family. (Sess)

    Although I have not fully realized the secret yet.

    Perhaps the weight of the secret is too heavy to dare to imagine.

    Now that I can guess.

    ����There is no separate tiger den.��

    The walk back to [Hidden Piece: Cloudy��s Report] couldn��t have been so easy. Still, I have to check what needs to be checked. Has light returned to gold and silver treasures?

    ��But before that����

    ~?????~

    A social gathering ce in time and space.

    I guess I��ll have to stop by downstairs and turn off this song first. If you��re ying because you��re a VVIP, can��t you turn it off if the VVIP doesn��t want it?

    Again.

    Even as he takes off his cloak, he speaks loudly to Granfell.

    Until you confess your secret first.

    It��s a cold war between us for the time being, Granfell.

    ����!��

    But damn it, our cold war couldn��tst long.

    Oh no.

    Thanks to little Granfell filling my head, I forgot about it.

    There is a possibility that there are other transcendents in the social arena of time and space��!

    ����Well, if it��s just one or two people.��

    One or two of them are also Mary, the Witch of the South Sea.

    Or if they are the heads of four families.

    All I had to do was put an iron te on my face as usual.

    ��Actually, they even know my full name.��

    To them, does it matter that a grand song is yed to coincide with my appearance? But every time I ttered down the stairs, my faint expectations were shattered miserably.

    Again.

    Every time you go down one space.

    ��!��

    The astonished faces of the transcendents are revealed one by one.

    ��no.��

    The heads of the four families mentioned above and Mary. In addition, there are yers including Nam Tae-min, who is very familiar to me. Everyone was looking up to me as I appeared with a majestic performance.

    ��really.��

    It seems like the world doesn��t want a cold war between us, Granfell��! I don��t want to spread my hands, but I think I��ll need your cube, which is extremely averse to social circles, to disperse the crowd at once.

    Only then did Granfell respond to my words.

    Between the lips.

    A cold voice flows out.

    ��Stop ying.��

    ???����

    Pop.

    Music cut out.

    In the silence, I continued speaking.

    ��I don��t feel like hanging out with you right now.��

    There��s no need to say it in such a meaningful way?!

    *

    ����!!!��

    It was unusual.

    gulp.

    Nam Taemin swallowed dry saliva without realizing it.

    ��Hoyeol��?��

    An expression that seems desperately patient.

    However, emotions faintly flow out from the same face.

    That feeling is for Nam Taemin.

    No, it felt unfamiliar to everyone here.

    sadness.

    It was definitely true.

    Right now, Hoyeol was desperately trying to suppress his sadness.

    Hisagi��s eyes turned to the piece of ck cloth in Hoyeol��s hand.

    ��Is that clothes��?��

    A thought that passes through my mind for a moment.

    ��To express condolences to the Great Sage��?��

    It was quite possible to think that way. Hisagi shook his head, even though he thought his behavior was off topic. Yes. If it is themander-in-chief he has seen so far��

    ��Even if he is expressing his condolences to the Great Sage.��

    He was not the one to swallow his sorrow alone in a ce like this.

    Even more so when you look at the way he mourned the elders of the magic tower and the tower owner.

    Hisagi bit his chapped lip.

    ��Then what on earth has caused you����

    to suffer such unprecedented grief?

    ����.��

    Everyone could only stare.

    Until all the transcendents and Ho-yeol leave the social venue.

    I couldn��t say anything.

    [The VVIP leaves the space-time social venue.]

    Why did Ho-yeol, who is far from the social world, enter the space-time social venue? The reason must be the sadness hidden behind the stiff expression.

    Jessie looked at the stairs stretching out in the distance.

    ��Mary can enter the upper floor.��

    But even Mary seemed unable to guess why Ho-yeol was sad at this moment. If that��s the case�� Jesse��s gaze turns even more upward.

    The top floor of the space-time social hall.

    If I get there, wouldn��t I be able to understand a little bit why Chief Lee fell into sadness? Jessie put on her cone hat. Then I made a promise.

    ��There��s still a long way to go, Jesse Hine.��

    That wasn��t just Jessie��s resolution.

    In front of Ho-yeol��s emotional change that I witness for the first time.

    Those who gathered at the social gathering had amon goal.

    I clenched my fist and made a promise.

    ��you can do it. No, you have to do it.��

    Lee Ho-yeol, Commander-in-Chief of the Crusade Allied Forces, Chief Wizard Cloudy��.

    You have many names.

    As if you were our strength.

    Now is the time for us to share your sorrow.

    *

    Exit from the space of consciousness.

    I woke up in my original ce.

    This is what happened to me.

    Sigh.

    These were Cloudy��s enormous treasures that had finally regained their light.

    To be honest.

    There are still quite a few feelings of disappointment left in you, Granfell.

    ��No matter what, I don��t think it��s time for us to fight among ourselves.��

    Why did I just see you at a space-time social gathering?

    Those expressions turnedpletely white. If we fought twice, I was worried that everyone would freak out just by looking at our faces.

    furthermore.

    ��I understand your feelings a little bit.��

    I��m not saying I understand what you said to that kid.

    The integrity and innocence of that guy who tormented me with his actions was not enough.

    That meant I could understand it at least a little bit.

    [Masterpiece: Uribe��s Oath]

    [Level: Unique]

    [Limit: Lv.800]

    One.

    [Master��s masterpiece: Thorn Bracelet]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Limit: Lv.950]

    Two.

    [Melted skin of a mountain animal]

    [ss: Legendary]

    [Restriction: Unknown]

    Three, four, five��

    Items piled up so abundantly that it was meaningless to count them. Evenpared to the magic tools in the Ga Hall of the Magic Tower, the grade of these items was higher.

    ��No further exnation is needed, right?��

    But I, Lee Ho-yeol, was not happy at all.

    okay.

    Because there was a scenery that ovepped with the gold and silver treasures.

    A field of Sargassum flowers growing from blood. Little Granfell greets me with the flower field in the background. The reason why Granfell, who had no choice but to be faithful to formality and discipline, tried to escape Cloudy��s spirit��

    I said it with all my heart.

    ��Get out of my sight.��

    I don��t know anything else, but I understand this one thing.

    Why are you at Granfell?

    Wasn��t he proud of the Cloudy family��s wealth?

    ��It��s a shame to use such an unpleasant thing.��

    In Cloudy Territory, the orders of the head of the household are absolute.

    [Cloudy��s abyss swallows up the sacrifice.]

    The report became nk again. Returning to the scenery I saw for the first time. But my heart was not empty. It felt like it was going to explode because it was moreplicated than ever.

    ��But now there��s only 30% left, right?��

    [Comprehension of darkness: 70%]

    I don��t know what kind of past you want to hide from me, Granfell. I have thoughts too. I am Lee Ho-yeol. I have no intention of belittling the dark history that I honestly told you about, even if it is unfair.

    ��Whatever the past was, I need to know.��

    I looked at the system messages.

    [Hidden Quest: Lifting the Abyss]

    The Cloudy family has a secret.

    A secret that no one has been able to uncover.

    Until I realized the secret.

    Until I realized its weight.

    You won��t be able to wield Cloudy��s halo.

    -Witness theplete Cloudy family. (Sess)

    The secret and weight of the Cloudy family?

    ��It��s about giving and receiving, something I learned from you.��

    Whatever it is.

    Just like you didn��tugh at my dark history.

    I will understand everything too.

    Did that touch my heart?

    The lips moved.

    Yeah, I thought there was no way you could forget.

    ��This makes my valuable investment meaningless.��

    Anyway, that��s the end of him!

    A valuable investment.

    I��m sure you��re referring to the one green tea bag left, right?

    ����Well, okay.��

    I feel it.

    This time, it��s not just a level, but a different unit.

    Let��s order green tea bags that cost 1,000 won each.

    ��Surely that Jeju Ind green tea was extremely expensive?��

    *

    AAU Korea Branch.

    [Emergency update]

    An emergency has been dered by the ringing notification.

    ��They say cracks are appearing on Jeju Ind, sir!��

    ��crack? ��It��s not even a day or two, so why are you making such a fuss?��

    ��I don��t think that��s an ordinary crack!��

    ����what?��

    What appears on the monitor is the emergency update details.

    yet.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom��s face distorted as he raised his sses.

    ��A crack connected to Paimon��s domain��? ��This is a crack in the first ce?!��

    At the same time, breaking news was broadcast on TV.

    -Forests in the western part of Jeju Ind werepletely destroyed. Even the nearby green tea fields were burned��

    news that will enrage ��someone��.

 Chapter 516

    Episode 516 There is light there,

    Gentle Barbatos, Demon King of the Eighth Throne.

    ��That��s not like you, Paimon.��

    At this moment, his usualposure did not appear in his actions.

    A series of events taking ce in the demon world.

    This was because he could not understand it even with his own understanding.

    Burr.

    Even though I force my trembling hands, I don��t let go of the telescope.

    Thanks to you, I was able to witness it.

    The entire western part of the Demon World.

    Paimon��s domain.

    The sight of everything being sucked into the ��curse�� floating in the sky.

    ��What on earth is this curse for?��

    Do you really need that many sacrifices?

    It may not beparable to Baal, but Paimon was different from the other ten. The fact that he possesses such strength and is satisfied with the ninth throne is proof that he exists in a realm that Barbatos himself cannot understand.

    ��gulp.

    I swallowed for a moment out of tension.

    ��Is it really him?��

    Barbatos was a guest who did not wait.

    It reminded me of Pride.

    Because it was an unnned meeting.

    I expected that the ce would be sold out quickly.

    The conversation between Paimon and Pride did not end easily.

    ��You��re so good at talking even under those circumstances.��

    What is such a situation?

    The new Ten Chairs Lee Ho-yeol. I was talking about him running wild like a thunderbolt without considering his own influence. Barbatos demonstrated his understanding as a mediator.

    ��Maybe you guys already guessed it.��

    Is that why the conversation was held without paying attention to the new Ten Seas? So, Paimon, does that mean that the curse that is being manifested by sacrificing your domain is part of the n?

    Barbatos shook his head sincerely.

    ����It would be an action that only Baal could understand.��

    .

    .

    .

    Pride said.

    ��The world of adventurers, especially Korea.��

    ��korea?��

    ��Yes. A ray of light leaked from thend.��

    From greed to lust and jealousy. It was the Seven Deadly Sins that expanded its scope of activity from the Arcana Continent to the world of adventurers. Therefore, Pride was fluent in information about reality.

    ��Unlike you who were trapped in the demon world, we had no restrictions. Of course, now the Behemoth��s mouth has stopped working. ��You guys could easily invade the Arcana continent, but����

    Pride asked subtly.

    ��Your goal is not the Arcana Continent, right Paimon?��

    Paimon was intrigued by his cockiness.

    ��The vile devil of the Arcana Continent.��

    In Paimon��s eyes, Pride only appeared that way. But Paimon did not underestimate. Pride clearly understood the dangers of ��a ray of light.��

    Pride did not miss the opportunity.

    ��If you cannot extinguish the light, all you have to do is turn thend where the light started into a living hell. ��Let��s show the demon hunter ��Sunray of Light�� what the pain of falling into hell is like.��

    Even while observing the other person��s feelings, he did not give up his will.

    ��For that to happen, we need your decision, Paimon. Compared to you, I am an insignificant devil and have no ability to turn the world into hell����

    ��What does it mean?��

    ��What do you mean����

    Dry golden eyes.

    ����If I answer wrongly here, I��ll die.��

    However, Pride did not make a mistake.

    ��I can jeopardize the ray of light that holds and shakes my poor brother. A ray of light can cause itself to dim. ��Wouldn��t that be enough of a reason?��

    The day Cloudy was burned.

    Because I encountered a ray of light that illuminated Gran Fell.

    Pride is not overlooked.

    Paduk Pride gritted his teeth.

    ��If we don��t change, a ray of light will never go out. You will lead my brother without even knowing the subject, and you will make him suffer eternal pain. Therefore, the idea is to destroy a ray of light from within so that it loses its own light.��

    Paimon pondered over the words that struck him like a dagger.

    -��Shut up. ��At this moment, I am extremely suppressing the urge to tear you to pieces.��

    I could sense it from your hostile eyes.

    To extinguish the light that shines within you.

    I might have to risk my life to fight you.

    but.

    ��Let the light extinguish itself.��

    This is clearly a ruse.

    Among them, it was a despicable secret drug.

    This meant that it was not a noble method.

    But Paimon made a decision.

    ��If it��s for you.��

    I will no longer think about things like face.

    ��Pride, this noble Paimon will ept your offer.��

    ����!��

    Soon, noble eyes turn to the area.

    The West of the Demon World.

    Now that Rich Discus, who threatened Buer��s position in the past, has disappeared.

    In the demon world, the onlynd that could be called territory was the west.

    Paimon��s power, Golden Fragrance (�S���x).

    It was all thanks to Paimon��s care. However, at this moment, Paimon let go of his weight as a nobleman. Rather, I have also let go of mercy, which is a meaningless emotion.

    Ssssss.

    The goldennd immediately lost its light and turned into dust.

    At some point.

    Everything was sucked towards the curse floating in the sky.

    It was like a deration of sorts.

    ����done.��

    It is truly a mad power.

    While Pride was sighing.

    Paimon said to Pride.

    ��I got help from you.��

    It was a thank you, but Pride felt ufortable.

    ����?��

    This is because I caught a subtle change in Paimon��s voice.

    But that was it.

    Blood soon burst out of Pride��s mouth.

    ��Ugh.��

    A sharp pain felt in the throat.

    The blood that suddenly poured out made the flowing silver hair turn red.

    Paimon continued indifferently.

    ��Therefore, I will spare your life.��

    At those words, Pride realized.

    ��Did you finally reveal your true nature after you stopped ying noble?��

    Now you��re even more like a devil, Paimon.

    That is why it deserves to be called the Ten Seas.

    Pride gritted his teeth.

    Still, he lowered his head.

    ��I express my gratitude for his mercy��.��

    Granfell udius Arpheus Romeo.

    If only for my poor brother.

    Because I could endure this kind of pain.

    *

    Jeju Ind.

    ��The situation is serious, Taemin.��

    Nam Cheol-min looked at the panoramic view of the ind from a helicopter.

    Wizards of the Magic Tower who gained the freedom to climb the tower.

    Thanks to their quick support.

    ��We evacuated all the remaining residents through the portal�� but the damage that has already urred is significant. What��s more, I can��t put out that fire. ��Starting with the green tea fields�� No, it would be better to just look at the pictures.��

    Cracking.

    Nam Cheol-min tapped hisptop and sent a message.

    Then a meaningful voice came back right away.

    -��Is that really a crack?

    Like his younger brother, Nam Cheol-min is a yer.

    I had to recall information about the ��crack�� that covered Jeju Ind.

    Nam Cheol-min shook his head.

    ��No, as AAU expected. ��It wasn��t an ordinary crack, it was a curse.��

    [You have discovered the curse ��Paimon��s domain.��]

    Nam Taemin answered right away.

    -Brother, I��m asking just in case. The other yers haven��t arrived, right? Are the magic tower wizards still watching from a distance from the curse?

    ��huh? Oh right. The fire is so strong that I don��t think I��ll be able tond for a while. Well, at a nce, I don��t think the situation of other yers or other guilds will be much different����

    -Thank goodness. Anyway, please block entry.

    ��why? ��Do you have any guesses?��

    [curse].

    It was an unfamiliar word even to me as an analyst.

    Well, if you say it��s a curse in Arcana.

    Because it was a termmonly used to refer to a debuff.

    -I heard it briefly when I was working with themander-in-chief. You said that demons draw objects into their consciousness through curses, so you wouldn��t be able to break the curse with half-hearted mental power.

    Nam Cheol-min couldn��t believe it.

    ����Bringing it into consciousness?��

    There was no possibility that Mr. Hoyeol��s information was wrong. Because it was Mr. Hoyeol who resurrected Akshan, the sacrednd of demon hunters, and even controlled the wolves of Akshan at will.

    That was the reason Nam Taemin couldn��t calm down.

    -At that time, I didn��t exactly understand what consciousness was. Now that I am able to enter and exit the social gatherings of time and space, I am able to get a little bit of an idea. That��s what I��m saying, bro.

    Nam Taemin��s voice became louder.

    -From the moment the curse materialized, Jeju Ind had already fallen into Paimon��s consciousness. Unless you have the mental strength to deal with Paimon, setting foot on Jeju Ind would be tantamount to suicide!

    .

    .

    .

    Maia Deian, Senior Earth Magician.

    ��Are those the best curtains?��

    He urged the senior curtain revel in ice magic. Curtain frowned. I tried to extinguish the mes by squeezing out all the magical power I had, but it wasn��t enough.

    ��There��s something strange about that me.��

    Maia responded crookedly.

    ��Are you trying to me thepatibility of ice and fire? If Elder Senios of the Perennial Snow, who put the Fire Dragon to sleep, had heard, he would have yelled at you.��

    ��I��m not discussingpatibility. ��You idiot!��

    The curtain gnashed its teeth.

    ��It is impossible to interfere at all with that fire!��

    ��what?��

    ��So, to put it simply, it��s simr to hallucination magic!��

    ��Illusion magic?

    Maia raised her already high nose even higher and looked at Jeju Ind. If it��s a hallucination, does that mean the earth, which is heating up at this moment, is also suffering from a hallucination?

    ��That can��t be����

    The curtain cut off his words early on.

    ��No, it��s simr, I��m not saying it��s a real hallucination. Since we criticize each other as usual, doesn��t that mean our mental capacity is intact? ��Unless it��s a hallucination that disturbs not only the five senses but also the sixth sense.��

    ��Hmm, I��ll ask senior Nasrow, the expert, about that.��

    ��anyway. ��You don��t believe me, Maia?��

    The mumbling curtain fought back.

    ��So, Senior Maia, aren��t you ashamed of the gentle giant, former Elder Yugweed? At this moment, the earth is screaming����

    ��There was a story that Yugweed told only to me.��

    ��Only to you?!��

    Oh my god, you had a conversation alone with the elder?

    Earth Magic.

    There was something inmon between the two, that they were from the same school.

    ����Senios. ��If that happens, what will be of me?��

    Freezing magic.

    Why don��t you talk to me, a junior who studied the same field of study? I, too, have to hold down the nose of that powerful Earth Wizard��!

    ��It��s shameful, Mr. Yugweed����

    The curtain swallowed silently.

    Without paying attention to him.

    Maia continued.

    ��An earth mage must be cautious until the very end.��

    Yes.

    Maia was patient at this moment.

    If you feel like it, do it right away.

    ��I also feel like weeding out the burning ground, Senior Curtain.��

    However, because it is the earth that lies beneath all things.

    Because of that, the aftereffects when it appears are the biggest.

    This meant that I had to exercise patience.

    Why didn��t you show it to Yugweed?

    ��I guess you taught me a lesson until the end.��

    With your death, you connected the Arcana Continent and the world of adventurers. So Maia desperately contemted Jeju Ind. Eventually, apprentice wizards who were adventurers arrived in Jeju Ind.

    ��The update details clearly state that it is a crack�� but I don��t think it is a normal crack.��

    ��Are the letters in your field of vision different?��

    ��That��s right. ��It��s clear that it��s not a crack, it��s a curse��!��

    Following Chief Lee��s teachings.

    It��s probably thanks to Kii not neglecting his quest.

    It was easy to understand what the adventurers were saying.

    ��It��s the domain of Cursed Paimon.��

    Maia pondered over the exact name and made a decision.

    ��As expected, I have no choice but to wait for Chief Lee����

    There is, of course, someone who can resolve this situation.

    There is only Chief Lee.

    But someone answered his self-talk.

    ��no. ��I can��t depend on Chief Lee forever.��

    ����you are?��

    ��I��m sorry, Senior Maia.��

    Nod.

    Conical hat.

    Jesse bowed his head but did not give up his will.

    Because I saw it just a little while ago.

    ��Chief Lee doesn��t have that kind of luxury.��

    Chief Lee, who was desperately trying to suppress his emotions in a social gathering of time and space. I wonder if the teacher in the conical hat also said something in defense of Chief Lee.

    -We can��t ce another burden on Chief Lee.

    Jesse continued.

    ��At least we shouldn��t be the first to ask for help.��

    ��Is that so, Miss Jessie Hine?��

    Maia stared at Jesse.

    What I got by luck.

    A girl who mistakenly believes that her abilities are solely her own.

    However, no matter how much he has been favored by the Magic Tower.

    ��No matter how you are, you will have to take responsibility for your remarks.��

    There was no favoritism in the responsibility for expressing conflicting opinions with only twenty senior wizards in the Mage Tower. Maia spoke leisurely.

    ��Then, show me how to do it.��

    ����.��

    ��How do you n to extinguish the curse, a me that doesn��t even work on magic? ��Skilled wizard�� no, Miss Jesse Heinness, sessor to the Grand Wizard?��

    Whose disciple is that cheap guy?

    It was the moment when the top owner in the conical hat growled.

    Before Jessie could even answer.

    Maia��s face distorted.

    It was a reflex reaction.

    To be precise, it was because it captured a sign that had been intentionally imprinted.

    Their presence on Jeju Ind at this moment.

    Maia gritted her teeth.

    ��Yugweed.��

    Yes.

    Yugweed.

    A long-cherished wish she left without being able to solve.

    A bad rtionship with a group of shadow mercenaries.

    ��How dare you trample on thend where Yugweed is buried��?��

    With what qualifications did she crawl out from the Arcana Continent into the world of adventurers? Maia immediately closed her eyes and searched for magical traces to trace the movements of the shadow mercenaries.

    But��

    ����?��

    Something was strange.

    Shadow mercenaries.

    Their outfits��

    were too shy.

    ����What are those cloaks?��

    *

    [Additional Urgent Update]

    ��Akshan will now resume demon hunting.

 Chapter 517

    Episode 517 Natural Enemy and Vocation (1)

    Elder Mage Yugweed.

    You never easily show your emotions in any situation. Even though I, the heir to Earth Magic, may not have lived up to your expectations.

    -��Yournd is just not ready to bloom yet.��

    Even for really basic questions.

    -��Wouldn��t a change in thinking be needed there?��

    Even in front of enemies.

    -��Is that struggle resistance? I will pay my respects.��

    You have never acted contrary to your nickname, the gentle giant. But there were people who couldn��t suppress their anger, even you.

    ����Shadow mercenaries.��

    Yes, it was them.

    ��You didn��t tell me until the end����

    After Yugweed left the magic tower, Maia searched through all kinds of books and was able to guess the story behind Yugweed and the shadow mercenaries. It wasn��t a special story.

    Stories of just killing and killing.

    ��You bastards of trash.��

    Where the shadow mercenaries pass by, ughter follows.

    Because it was amon thing.

    Elder Yugweed had no blood rtives.

    It is said that the moment they set foot in the magic tower, all wizards of the magic tower will sever all ties with the outside world, including their families. In Yugweed��s case, the meaning was a little bigger.

    ��It��s not light instion.��

    Emerald Hall Information found in an old history book.

    ��Dawn City Lynas Massacre Case��

    Because she was the only survivor in her hometown.

    -��I came from Lynas and entered the Magic Tower to live.��

    Yugweed��s gentle voice passed by my ears.

    Only then did Maia stop recalling.

    I focused on the scenery unfolding in front of me.

    Is that why?

    ��What qualifications do you guys have?��

    Was he thinking of crossing thend created by Yugweed anding to the world of adventurers? Did he set foot in this ce where demons run rampant? Or did he even gain the trust of this prickly chief?

    Maia couldn��t understand.

    ��I will not tolerate you.��

    You dazzled my eyes with that shy outfit.

    This means that there is no point in trying to hide the shame.

    It was the moment when Maia strengthened her will.

    ��Oh it��sing!!��

    One of the apprentice wizard yers shouted.

    yer��s field of view.

    Jessie was not embarrassed and exined it.

    [Copper, themander of the Golden Fragrance��s 4th Corps, appears.]

    ��It looks like Paimon��s direct subordinate will appear soon!��

    ��Get ready.��

    Maia and the Curtain.

    The two senior wizards immediately prepared to unleash their magic. The ce where the gaze is directed is not the crack or magic circle drawn with blood that covered Jeju Ind, but the curse of the demon world.

    Jesse muttered softly.

    ��Can a curse copse? Maybe already��.��

    Temple Allied General Assembly.

    There, too, there was talk about the devil��s ��curse��.

    A curse is the devil��s final struggle.

    Therefore, we must be vignt.

    Chief Lee definitely said that.

    Even if it is said that it is a brain in a hat.

    The tower owner��s insight has not dulled.

    The cone hat answered.

    -No, it probably hasn��t copsed yet.

    ����Is that so?��

    -I don��tpletely understand the structure of the curse, but for it to manifest on this scale, a certain price is needed. If it copses without going through the proper procedures, the caster will also suffer massive internal injuries.

    Jesse nodded.

    ��Then again, the structure is simr to a crack. The copse rate may be gradually increasing, but the structure cannot suddenly copse! So, the monster that has appeared now��.��

    Is this just a preview?

    ��Patience ends here.��

    Maia couldn��t hold back any longer.

    Because my patience has reached its limit due to the shadow mercenaries and demons.

    Maia raised the burning earth.

    Googoo googung.

    ��I am different from other seniors.��

    Because I had the best teacher, Elder Yugweed.

    -Oh, the senior kid is quite a bitch?

    He is extremely stingy even to his one and only disciple.

    So much so that he received praise from the owner of the cone hat.

    Maia��s appearance was wless.

    Top Earth Magic.

    ��Reverse Earthquake��

    The destructive power of the expanding earthquake is condensed into a single point. Therefore, it is difficult to even dare to guess its destructive power. Since it was in the process of appearing, it was inevitable that it would deal a fatal blow to a defenseless enemy.

    But nothing happened.

    The message did not appear in the yers�� field of vision.

    Maia also had no sense that she had hit the mark.

    ��If I had topare it, that feeling just now was����

    Maia looked at her trembling fingertips.

    ����It��s like hitting a rock with an egg.��

    Top owner, who had beenplimenting, also paused.

    And soon I was able to find the reason.

    Because it was revealed gradually.

    Maia��s nemesis, Curtain Senior Wizard, muttered.

    ��Maia, if it��s something like that, I��ll admit it.��

    Looking at the huge ck pupil.

    ��This is the dragon from the Dragon Demon Wars��!!��

    Dragon, the king of all things.

    Their whereabouts so far have been unknown.

    Even at the top of the Zero Mountain Range, where they were originally supposed to be. Even on the Arcana continent. Even their flesh and blood elves went out to search, but there was not even a trace of them.

    However, if it is a different demon world than the real Arcana Continent.

    If the dragons were really headed to the Demon World, it could exin why they were able to hide their whereabouts without even rats or birds knowing. Maia shouted after deciding on the curtain��s fuss.

    ��Everyone step back!��

    Lessons from the Dragon Demon War.

    Even the Magic Tower, the strongest military group on the Arcana continent, cannot stand against the King of all things. It was a moment when Maia thought of a way to minimize the current damage.

    ��If we move this ind as far away from the magic tower as possible����

    Dragon slowly.

    No, an evil dragon encroached upon by evil fruits has appeared. It must be the influence of the demon world. An appearance that seems to be stained with a musical instrument on a different level from the evil dragon that appeared on the Arcana continent.

    Curtain stuttered.

    ��I don��t think it��s at a level that can be purified?��

    Maia gritted her teeth.

    ��As expected, the whole ind��!��

    The curtain responded to Maia��s shaking magic power.

    ��Senior Maia? What is that magical power?! ��What are you trying to do��!!��

    If you manifest that kind of magic.

    Beyond the exhaustion of mana, the unfinished circle is shattered.

    That was when I quickly tried to dissuade him.

    Deep.

    ����?!!��

    Blood gushed out from the dragon skin that could not even make a scratch with the high-level magic that Maia, the senior wizard, had unleashed through the elder wizard��s teachings. Soon a loud voice is heard.

    ��You guys over there, get out of the way!��

    Maima��s eyebrows twitched reflexively.

    Although they covered their entire bodies except their eyes with shy outfits, they were most likely a group of shadow mercenaries. But the words that came out of their mouths were strange.

    ��Now it is the turn of Akshan, the devil��s natural enemy!��

    ��what��? Akshan��?��

    *

    9 seats.

    No, is everyone now an equal hunter of Akshan?

    DeChev stuck out his tongue.

    ��Rock Kid, isn��t there any shame in that?��

    It is as big as a mountain, and its cape is fluttering like an upside-down bib. It��s so embarrassing for everyone to see, really. Then, he nced down at his own clothes��

    No matter how many times I looked at this, I couldn��t get used to it.

    Tuk.

    Wolf put his hand on the top of Decheve��s head.

    ��I have to get used to it, what should I do?��

    ��Wolf, anyway, this is a bit����

    ��More than anything, ourmander-in-chief took the initiative, right?��

    Lee Ho-yeol,mander of the Holy War Allied Forces and leader of Akshan.

    -��Consider it an honor beyond measure.��

    Dwarven cksmith Walswyle.

    He added, handing over thepleted Akshan uniform.

    -��That cloak is the same as themander��s, down to the thread.��

    Decheve grumbled.

    ��This is all because the shadow mercenary group lives too arbitrarily, Wolf. Suddenly I have to adhere to the strict rules of the Ak��shan demon hunters. What��s so extreme? Anyway, it��s annoying����

    Wolf lightly ruffled Decheve��s hair.

    ��It��s toote toin now. look.��

    ��what?��

    ��Our former captain was excited too, right?��

    It was a dragon.

    In front of them was the king of all things, whom they would not have dared to face head-on if they had been in the past as a shadow mercenary group. But at this moment, my mind was extremely calm.

    Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrl�C

    Even in front of the Dragon Fear that is said to subjugate all things.

    There was no retreat.

    In fact, I was feeling the change even before that.

    ��From the portal of the Magic Tower.��

    Beyond the portal is Jeju Ind, engulfed in a curse.

    Maybe that��s why the adventurers couldn��t move easily.

    It must have been the ominous pressure felt from the crack.

    Alkari approached, dragging his cloak.

    ��I guess it means that our mental power has fundamentally be stronger, unlike in the past when we were simply swayed by the Shadow God. Of course, what made such growth possible was��.��

    Wolf answered.

    ��I guess it��s a natural enemy rtionship.��

    It goes without saying, but the non-yer shadow mercenaries did not have the skill [Rtionship with Natural Enemies]. However, there were relics of Akshan that were returned to the rebuilt Akshan.

    [Servant of Temperance]

    What led the resurrected Akshan was not Hoyeol��smand, but the will of the Akshan relic. The sound of the [Bell of Temperance] became apass and guided the members�� steps to Jeju Ind, and another relic took the role of a natural enemy.

    It was thanks to him.

    ��Just because it��s fast isn��t everything, Kitsch! Swing hard!��

    ��Shut up, fat guy.��

    ��what? ��This is muscle, not flesh!��

    Even in front of the evil dragon, he can show his natural demeanor as a demon hunter.

    Even without that, outstanding military power.

    It was a shadow mercenary group with even more special abilities.

    Now, those people have been reborn as demon hunters.

    As you can see.

    They were like a disaster to the devil.

    An exmation mark appeared in Jesse��s pupils.

    ��As expected, it��s amazing!��

    The cone hat spat out a second, rarepliment.

    -Is this a shadow mercenary group that is worthy even if it is rotten?

    �� ��You even arranged this!��

    -��What are you talking about, Chief Lee again?

    The conical hat swallowed augh.

    -How could that author have been so great for a day or two?

    .

    .

    .

    The news was also delivered to the giant alliance that arrived on Jeju Indte from the Arcana continent. Nam Tae-min��s keen insight, which is close to that of an animal, shone sharply.

    ��He��s big enough to make that fluttering cloak look small����

    Only three came to mind.

    I am Dmitry Lockid.

    Then the answer was obvious.

    A smile appeared on Nam Taemin��s lips.

    ��You guys have finally started your activities, right?��

    ��You��re doing well fighting that crazy monster.��

    ��Taemin, Miss Leonie. ��We still have a long way to go.��

    They were three people who had experienced one battle with the old dragon Eunaxus.

    Compared to then, he has grown to the point where he has entered the realm of entricity and has even been recognized as a transcendental person. I didn��t have the confidence to push the evil dragon that was so determined to kill the dragon.

    Hisagi calmly judged the situation.

    ��But it won��t end here. As stated in the emergency update details, Paimon, a high-ranking demon lord, will definitely appear at the end of Paimon��s domain.��

    chuck.

    Then he raised his magic spear.

    ��Our job is simple. Until the Commander-in-Chief arrives in Jeju Ind. ��We will kill all the monsters pouring in from our line, and if possible, even hold on to Paimon.��

    Chireung.

    Nam Taemin drew his great sword and sighed.

    ��It��s an enormous goal�� but I don��t think I��ll be proud of achieving it.��

    ��Do you think you��re the only one who��s upset?��

    ��What are you? ��Why are you fighting all of a sudden?��

    Leonie immediately came up with a solution.

    ��That��s it. In times like this, just drain some blood and your head will clear up.��

    ����You just talk crazy like a true berserker.��

    The moment when they were sticking their tongues out at each other.

    ��Just a moment, everyone.��

    Hisagi captured the battle situation.

    It is truly a one-sided hunt for a natural enemy.

    The shadow mercenaries seeded in pushing the evil dragon into a corner.

    ��Looking at the movement, it looks like we��re entering phase 2.��

    ��okay? Here again, we are experts����

    ��But it��s strange.��

    ��Strange? what?��

    Hyeonsa (�t��) in Tokyo.

    Hisagi did not easily forget what he saw with those narrow eyes. And it was Nam Cheol-min, the analyst who observed the situation from a different perspective than Hisagi.

    ��The truth is����

    At the same time, the voice reached the three people.

    -Taemin! 4th Corps Commander Where is that guy now?!

    It was like that.

    The appearance message that came to mind was not from the evil dragon in the first ce.

    Leonie tapped Nam Taemin��s side.

    ��Hey�� what is that bastard doing now?��

    The moment when the evil dragon was defeated.

    There was a new type riding on top of the dragon.

    4th Corps Commander Copper.

    He had put a golden gag on the evil dragon��s mouth.

    A mocking voice echoed in everyone��s minds.

    ��Golden-scented Copper expresses his gratitude to you. ��It saved me a lot of trouble.��

    A message that is updated at the same time.

    [Golden Fragrance��s 4th Legion Commander ��Evil Dragon Knight Copper�� appears.] Does

    this mean that this is a high-level Demon King raid?

    -be careful! It��s different from raids so far. You can��t predict the pattern at all!

    I began to feel the weight of the Ten Chairs, which were of a different rank.

    *

    Shiny.

    [ss Quest: Dragon Knight vs. Evil Dragon Knight]

    ��Sparkle!

 Chapter 518

    Episode 518 Natural enemy and calling (2)

    The momentum changed suddenly.

    ��Kitchen.��

    ��Listen, fat guy.��

    ��Hey. ��Why don��t we postpone this bet?��

    Enough to make the rock kids of the world take a step back.

    ��Nothing will go wrong.��

    Okay.

    Her hair, which had been cut short, grew and reached her shoulders.

    The hair touching the nape of my neck was starting to bother me.

    The senses that crossed the line of death many times were speaking.

    ��I guess he��s not someone you can take your time taking.��

    Tight.

    Kitchi tied up her loose hair.

    Sreung.

    I raised the dagger backwards to prevent it from slipping out of my hand.

    sparkle.

    The edge of the de still hasn��t lost its shine.

    Akshan��s relic [Oil of Valor].

    An effect that significantly increases attack power when cutting down a demon.

    Although the dagger still contained oil.

    ��I wonder if we can reach it like that.��

    I now have a rider who can control the guy who was running wild based on his instincts.

    The good news is that that guy is also a devil.

    Kitsch signaled.

    ��Wolf Herchiora Alkali!��

    A small elite.

    As if that wasn��t enough, they were a group of shadow mercenaries who performed numerous missions alone or in pairs at most. However, their joint attack was perfect in every way.

    Crash.

    The moment Wolf��s silver bolt was fired at the evil dragon. The only wizard, Herchiora, added destructive power with magical power, and Alkali threw away a potion bottle to hide the blow.

    Clink.

    The bolt that went through the potion bottle disappeared in an instant. That wasn��t all. At the same time, Isabelmarle��s hair trembled with magic.

    ��Open the way.��

    Necromancer.

    The life of Jeju Ind, which had been extinguished by fire under Isabel Marle��smand, was revived.

    As if taking revenge on the devil who burned his life, they rushed towards the evil dragon and the corpsmander Copper, who was riding the evil dragon.

    Attacksing from all directions.

    Including Kitsch and Lockheed Henderson��s hand-to-hand attacks, there seemed to be no way for the evil dragon, who had just started gliding, to avoid the attack. But everyone was overlooking it.

    ����!!!��

    Dragons are beings that tear apart dimensions.

    ��This can��t be right!�� ��Thebination is not wrong��?��

    Alkali paused and looked inside her cloak.

    Empty potion bottles.

    There were no mistakes.

    I didn��t forget the Obsidian extract, which suppresses the expression of magical power.

    Then what about that��?

    ����Dragonnguage kitsch!��

    ��Yongeon? ��What is that, Yeongtaeng?!��

    Rock Kid blurted out an informalment, but there was no time to reply.

    I thought it was just an old man��s resentment.

    Because it seemed like an ominous fantasy was bing reality.

    ��Anguage that only the king of all creation can speak����

    Alkari immediately warned.

    ��He didn��t just climb up and put a leash on him.��

    ��Then what is it?��

    ��That demon has full control of the dragon��s abilities!��

    ����!!!��

    Wolf made a decision right away.

    ��This is an emergency. The reason we were confident of victory on our own was because the evil dragon showed no signs of reason. ��Because we are used to dealing with enemies who only have their true nature.��

    A shadow mercenary group that has eliminated numerous targets.

    A target in front of death moves only ording to its instincts.

    Wolf exined in the yer��snguage that he had acquired through Gii��s quest.

    ��The pattern we were familiar with haspletely changed.��

    Of course, the other members did not understand.

    ����What kind of bullshit are you talking about all of a sudden?��

    But it wasn��t a problem.

    Because the threat was palpable.

    Kitsch clenched his fist.

    ��What do you mean you��re screwed?��

    The prediction was urate.

    ��I will burn everything��

    A proverb heard from thin air.

    ����damage!!��

    A former group of shadow mercenaries who reflexively bowed down at Kitsch��s words.

    Current Akshan members.

    An intense heat passed over their heads.

    ��Oh, it��s hot!��

    Herchiora urgently unleashed the intermediate freezing magic ��Winter��s Veil��. But it wasn��t enough. Because it was a dragon breath that couldn��t be blocked with only intermediate magic.

    Damn it.

    ��!��

    However, even colder ice crystals were added on top of the broken ice. Herchiora had a hunch. It��s definitely true. The person who can manifest this kind of magic is a person of considerable skill even in the magic tower.

    ��My magical power is not infinite, Akshan gentlemen.��

    ����?��

    ��If you understand, let��s avoid it quickly!��

    Senior Curtain Level in Freeze Magic.

    ��Whoa.��

    Damn it.

    With the manifestation of his ice magic he reached the limit.

    I let out a cold breath.

    Beside him was Maia with her sharp eyes raised.

    Maia revealed the past of the new demon hunters.

    ��Shadow mercenaries.��

    ��What is it, I��m wearing a cape, so you recognize me?��

    ��Shut up, Rock Kid.��

    ��what? ��Dcheve, this little rat is telling me to shut up��!��

    Maia showed patience again.

    ��I still can��t trust you.��

    But Chief Lee.

    I will trust you and watch over you.

    Have they truly changed?

    ��Like you said.��

    Has Akshan��s pride been proven?

    ��To that end, of course.��

    I too will have to risk my life.

    Maia strengthens her resolve.

    He forgot about his old emotions for a moment and raised his magic power.

    ��Do you remember?��

    ��I��m sorry, but I��m not good at remembering the faces of living people.��

    ��That��s not it, Rock Kid.��

    Decheve swallowed hisughter.

    ��This big guy is called Rock Kid.��

    ��Hey, why don��t you shut up, you rat! And the sassy Saenim.��

    But Rock Kid was also showing patience.

    A strange feeling of hostility felt from the moment I set foot on Jeju Ind.

    Because I knew that Maia was right in front of me.

    It��s just that the sins I��vemitted so far are so great that I just shut up.

    ��I guess you guys at the Magic Tower are putting up with it because I received a lot of help. Who in particr��? Green hair yes! Was he a senior mage in Vellie?��

    The curtain made a fuss.

    ��What?! ��How could you, Velier��?��

    Chuck Maia raised his hand to stop unnecessary chatter.

    ��No, what I��m asking about right now is not my identity.��

    ��what?��

    ��It��s not something that happened in Lynas, the city of dawn.��

    Lynas, the city of dawn.

    ����!��

    The only ones who responded to those words were the leaders Kitsch and Wolf, who had been reading the Shadow Mercenaries�� request list. The two were able to guess why Maia reacted so hostilely.

    ��Is he rted to Lynas? If so����

    I couldn��t make an excuse.

    They say the shadow mercenaries have disbanded.

    Because the sin engraved like a stigma will not be washed away.

    ��I have no choice but to ept any insult happily.��

    But what followed was unexpected.

    ��I mean, do you remember Chief Lee��s teachings?��

    ��If you are Chief Lee�� Chief Lee Ho-yeol?��

    ��That��s right.��

    The moment when we resolved our misunderstanding.

    ��Descend, King of All Things��

    The dimension was torn apart again and the evil dragon knight Copper appeared.

    There was no time to spare.

    Moreover, I had no desire to talk any more.

    With actions instead of words.

    Quad deuk.

    Maia unleashed earth magic.

    ����This?��

    Yes.

    It��s a rock staircase leading to the sky.

    In the words of ��someone��, architectural magic is the foundation of foundations.

    Kitsch raised the corner of his mouth.

    ��I understand Chief Lee��s teachings.��

    ��Is that so? If so, please prove it.��

    ��of course. ��Because youid the te.��

    Tadadat.

    Recalling the memories of Kichi working with Ho Yeol in the past.

    I kicked down the stairs and jumped into the sky.

    Lockheed Henderson followed him in turn.

    ����shit. ��What are you doing, Maia?��

    You call yourself the stepping stone of a shadow mercenary group.

    Where did you throw away the anger you were feeling at seeing them just now?

    Now that they have trusted me and climbed up the rock stairs.

    There was no need for a grand manifestation.

    A dizzying rock staircase that seems to reach the sky.

    If you fall from that height, even if you are a shadow mercenary group with a strong body, you will not be safe. There was also ample room for excuses.

    ��shaking.

    It must be an aftereffect of the high-level magic ��Reverse Earthquake��.

    Aren��t the expression power and magic efficiency already at rock bottom levels? If the apparition failed because of that, they say it was Chief Lee. You can��t hold me responsible.

    however.

    ����I��m not proud, Maia.��

    Chief Lee.

    You changed me, but you changed me too much.

    Maia gritted her teeth and maintained her expression.

    So much so that the curtain watching from the side was shocked.

    ����Are you okay Maia?��

    ��Does it look okay to you?��

    ��Seeing as you talk back, it looks like you��re still okay.��

    ��yes. ��Good job, Mr. Curtain.��

    Maia chuckled.

    ��Please protect them while you care about me.��

    ��of course.��

    Curtain nodded.

    The residual heat of the dragon��s breath still wafts through the air.

    Top freeze spell on them to block him.

    The ��Blessing of the Sherpas�� was manifested.

    ��Haa����

    Even more white breath blew out from the mouth of the curtain.

    The two senior wizards reached the point of magical exhaustion.

    Despite pouring in their magic power, the two seniors did not have high expectations.

    Maia thought.

    ��Are you not afraid of the dragon, the winner of the Dragon Demon War?��

    You really risked your lives, you shadow mercenaries.

    But soon an unbelievable scene unfolded.

    I thought there was no way I could ever reach it.

    Deep.

    ��I plugged it in, you bastard!��

    ��!!��

    Their swords sliced through the dragon��s skin and stuck into its flesh.

    At that moment, the two seniors exchanged nces.

    Yes, now they have proven their potential.

    Maia opened her mouth.

    ����At this point, aren��t we done with our job?��

    ��Yes. Because we are just the advance team. Even if it��s not just Senior Maia and me, aren��t there a lot of talented people in our Mage Tower? Senior Bangrit Bensh Mathis. Lastly����

    ��To Chief Lee.��

    Even if another demon crawls out.

    I wasn��t worried about what happened next.

    Even if they copse from exhaustion here.

    Because I had an ally who I was willing to rely on.

    Thump thump thump��!!

    A heart that beats as if it will explode.

    It was a magic that was created by forcibly squeezing out a circle that had not yet been formed. As a result of the aftereffects, I might have to live in a separate room at a healing school for a few months.

    Still, there was no hesitation.

    ��So, please do me a favor.��

    Maia muttered.

    ��This is our best. ��Shadow mercenaries.��

    Quad deuk.

    The rock stairs that the shadow mercenaries were walking on began to expand rapidly. Thanks to this, the perspective changed and the natural enemy did not miss the opportunity.

    Boom.

    View from above.

    A rider hidden in the body of an evil dragon.

    The nape of the 4th Corps Commander Copper��s neck was exposed.

    Without even saying who would go first, everyone in Akshan rushed in.

    ��!��

    Deng Geng.

    At the same time, Copper��s head was taken away.

    .

    .

    .

    Nam Cheol-min muttered.

    ����Something is strange.��

    It was definitely a blow that would have been enough to kill him.

    Everyone had cameras and the whole world was watching.

    The proof was that themunity was constantly being updated.

    -Wow, it��s a memory, thatbo hahahaha

    �C I��m tired of d��j�� vu hahahaha

    �C Could it be that Lee Ho-yeol also passed it on to the Magic Tower?

    -But who are those ck people???

    -Wh? I don��t know about anything else, but it seems like I��m trying to be cool.

    But.

    ����I couldn��t think of a treatment message.��

    It��s not that surprising.

    It was a ��curse�� that I had not yet fully understood.

    Which monster will show which phase and gimmick.

    Because no one could guarantee.

    ��It��s not surprising if a severed head is attached.��

    yers who have experienced the Arcana Continent War will no doubt have sensed it. However, the shadow mercenaries and the magic tower��s chief wizards had neither the yer��s knowledge nor their vision.

    ��So it��s dangerous. ��We need to increase the distance immediately!!��

    Even if it��s through Taemin��!

    It was the moment when Nam Cheol-min urgently adjusted his headphones.

    Evil Dragon Knight Copper.

    The guy��s hand holding the reins twitched.

    At the same time, the evil dragon spat out.

    ��Remember the lessons of the Dragon Demon War, human beings��

    Suddenly, Nam Cheol-min��s vision flickered.

    [The status abnormality ��Magic Exhaustion�� urs.]

    sses that need to be urgently repaired.

    ��Wide-area Mana Burn��?��

    Wait a minute, then what about those rock stairs?

    ��Quad-de-deuk.

    This ominous prediction became reality once again.

    Aftermath of Mana Burn.

    Maia��s earth magic is dispelled.

    The shadow mercenaries began to fall miserably from thin air.

    Nam Cheol-min cried.

    ��Isn��t this so unfair��?��

    All the worst possibilities wereing true.

    It felt like my mental strength was being eaten away.

    It truly felt like a ��curse��.

    But it was too early to be discouraged.

    Even if it is a curse that destroys even the strongest mental strength.

    In the first ce, it was impossible to make a crazy man submit.

    ����What is that, analyst? ��Someone is approaching!��

    At the pilot��s words, Nam Cheol-min took a deep breath and raised his head.

    And I witnessed it.

    Hanging on something small and yellow.

    The appearance of a man approaching the evil dragon knight Copper.

    Nam Cheol-min��s name flowed from his mouth.

    ����Skaarl?��

    *

    Something small and yellow.

    Prosnax, who changed his form into a chick, said.

    ��From here, it��s up to your ability. Prove it.��

    Skaarl��s eyes shined even more clearly.

    ��Of course, Prosnax.��

    And Sir Ho Yeol.

    No, Chief Lee Ho-yeol.

    Please stay tuned.

    Even a curse cannot be prevented.

    A high-ranking demon king of a different rank.

    A feeling that even the Ten Lords were wary of.

    ��The moment when I will be reborn as a true dragon knight.��

    Yes, it was a p of wings towards ��pride��.

 Chapter 519

    Episode 519 Natural enemy and vocation (3)

    Damn.

    The two seniors, Maia and Curtain, gritted their teeth while clutching their hearts from the damage inflicted by Mana Burn. If this continues, the shadow mercenaries will either fall to their deaths or be burned to death.

    ����I am prepared to risk my life.��

    Maia clenched her fists.

    If I continue to abuse the circle I couldn��t form��

    I might never do it again.

    I might end up with a body that can��t use magical power.

    Goooooh.

    Still, I couldn��t back down.

    If I leave like this, I will.

    Wouldn��t that make them worse than the hated shadow mercenaries?

    He was suffering from magical exhaustion early on.

    Coogung.

    It was not possible to embroider a grand scaffolding like before.

    Just at regr intervals.

    It is best to build a rock wall to cushion the impact of a fall.

    ����Ugh.��

    Even a basic apparition made Maia scream in pain.

    As if that wasn��t enough, my vision began to blur.

    It was then.

    [Do not approach the king without permission]

    The old saying rang out again.

    ����?��

    However, there was no greater shock to the body.

    I wondered if it was directed not at myself but at the shadow mercenaries. There seemed to be no reason to utter such harsh words to the falling shadow mercenaries.

    The quick-witted curtain opened its mouth.

    ����Have reinforcements arrived from the Magic Tower?��

    Maia was skeptical.

    ��No, the Magic Tower will be busy trying to control the damage.��

    The Magic Tower must be putting all its effort into healing civilians who are in extreme pain. Even some of his senior staff, including Marcelo Tower, were still guarding Seoul, where Magic Tower was located.

    ��Because it is thend of Kii.��

    Seoul is oveid with the colors of the Arcana Continent.

    What will happen to Seoul if the entire Magic Tower is away?

    Because no one could guarantee.

    Then, there was only one face that immediately came to mind.

    ��Could it be this senior?��

    The curtains seemed to have thought the same thing. His face brightened subtly. But expectations were not met. Another sound that echoes in response to the pouring out words.

    ��Beep��

    ��is it a bird sound?

    No, it��s thinner than that.

    Isn��t this the cry of a chick?

    ��What is this��?��

    Perplexity appeared on the faces of the two exhausted seniors.

    *

    ��Beep �C I��m sorry��

    Prosnax��s idiom.

    It was a dragon polymorph thatpletely changed not only its appearance but also the nature of its body. Because of this, Prosnax��s words were uttered like a chick��s cry.

    However, the power contained in the slender term remained the same.

    ��Beep beep �C Poor brother whose name I don��t even know��

    As a dragon knight with a different meaning.

    It was Skaal who served Prosnax and watched the dragon��s intentions.

    Thanks to this, Skaarl was able to immediately understand the evil dragon��s condition.

    ��Is it to the point where it can��t be purified?��

    ��Yes.��

    It was Prosnax who had experienced evil dragon transformation due to evil fruit.

    Is that why? I could clearly see with my dragon eyes that the evil dragon brothers, who had changed into hideous faces so that I could not even recognize their names, had crossed the river of no return.

    ��Dragon Heart has beenpletely invaded by evil.��

    ��that��!��

    ��Still, look carefully.��

    Bingryong (����) Prosnax judged coldly.

    ��You have to find out. You have to guess. Why did my brother be dominated by the evil fruit? ��You have a vision that even I, the king of all things, cannot witness.��

    Skaarl nodded solemnly.

    And then the view bes so that not even the dragon can see it.

    I checked the blinking system message.

    [ss Quest: Dragon Knight vs. Evil Dragon Knight]

    The only dragon knight of the Arcana continent.

    Defeat the evil evil dragon knight and save the suffering dragon by dying. Only you, the Dragon Knight, can bring a grand end to the King of all creation who has prepared himself for the end.

    -Defeat the 4th Corps Commander, Evil Dragon Knight Copper. (In progress)

    Thanks to you, I guessed it.

    ��The king of all creation prepared for the end.��

    perhaps.

    The dragons may have visited the Demon World by their own will, or they may have decided that if they were to turn into evil dragons on the Arcana Continent and run rampant, they would meet their end by running rampant in the Demon World.

    Skaarl��s gaze turned to the evil dragon.

    Old wounds that could not be fully healed even by the dragon skin��s regenerative powers.

    That might be evidence that dragons are rampaging in the demon world.

    ��In that sense.��

    The dragon knight��s chivalry could not stand still.

    ��You devils, you have deceived the King of all things to the end.��

    [Shut up, human]

    Copper spat out a proverb containing his own meaning through the evil dragon��s mouth.

    Obvious Dragon Fear.

    But it had no effect on Skaarl.

    Of course.

    ��How��?��

    ��A true dragon fear is not so frivolous.��

    Passive skill of the hidden ss [Dragon Knight].

    [A person with dragon blood (Master): Only has greatly increased immunity to status ailments caused by dragons.]

    That��s not enough.

    ��Beep �C That��s right��

    Because Skaarl developed a tolerance for verbs while listening to Prosnax��s help.

    I also had an experience that went beyond those two reasons.

    A world tree that has newly taken root in northern Antonium.

    Wasn��t it Skaarl who protected the young World Tree from the evil of the beginning?

    Through such a series of processes, Skaarl received recognition.

    To Prosnax.

    ��Beep beep �C It��s a quick decision, a young dragon knight�� Although

    he still had the adjective ��young boy�� added, he was a brave knight.

    Soon the aerial battle between the Dragon Knight and the Evil Dragon Knight began.

    The speed of light is invisible to those watching from afar.

    Suddenly.

    Nam Tae-min was moving forward while killing the random mobs that came out of the curse.

    I raised my head and looked at the sky.

    No matter how I looked at it, I couldn��t understand it.

    ��Skaar, how is that flying in the sky? No, where did I hear the yong-eon that was babbling before that? Hisagi Leoni. ��Am I the only one who couldn��t even guess that?��

    Yes.

    No matter how much Nam Tae-min is said to have the vision of an animal. It was impossible to see the chick Frosnax pping around with Skaarl caught by its legs at such a great distance.

    But like I said.

    Even if its appearance is just that of a chick.

    There was no change in that ability.

    Prosnax dered.

    ��Beep �C This is the first andst time a young dragon knight��

    ����?��

    Skaarl looks up at himself in confusion.

    Instead of answering Prosnax to Skal.

    He began to reveal his true self.

    h h h��

    ��?!��

    A chill pours down that cannot bepletely offset even by the effect of [He who possesses dragon��s blood]. Bingryong Prosnax lifted his polymorph and revealed himself.

    Jeju Ind, a burning ind.

    Bingryong��s appearance in the sky.

    It was truly a brilliant sight.

    ��It��s de Dragon! ��It��s a dragon, not an evil dragon!!��

    ��A message of Chu��s appearance has appeared! ��It��s called Bingryong Prosnax?��

    ��Bingryong? Then Skaarl finally��?!��

    And at some point, the sight of Skaarl riding on top of Prosnax more than met the expectations of those who had been watching the dragon knight Skaarl since the early part of the Arcana Continent.

    However, the person involved, Skaarl, was not able to enjoy it.

    It was because I was concerned.

    Skaarl asked cautiously.

    ����Are you okay with me being like that?��

    ��The Dark Dragon definitely said it was Prosnax, the young chick.��

    ��I remember that too.��

    The reason Prosnax insisted on using chick polymorphs.

    That was because Ho-yeol called himself a new chick.

    But Prosnax wasn��t concerned.

    ��But what you need in this living hell is my cold.��

    ����!��

    ��If I just watch, I��m still just a baby chick.��

    Prosnax has grown from a lively hatchling to a full-fledged adult. Only after hearing those words was Skaarl able to examine the blinking message.

    [Your achievements resonate throughout space and time.]

    [Beings in space and time talk about your qualifications.]

    [Qualification screening for space and time begins.]

    [You acquire the title ��Transcendent.��]��.

    But At this moment, more than a message sparkles in Skaarl��s eyes.

    The dragon knight��s vision was more important.

    Skaarl boldly responded.

    ��You definitely said it was the first andst time, right?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Then I��ll prove it so it won��t be thest time.��

    ��You��re so cocky, kid.��

    Soon, dragon knights and ice dragons rushed to the evil dragon knight Copper, themander of the 4th corps, who looked clearly embarrassed. And soon, the vision of the yers entering Jeju Ind began to blink.

    [You have defeated Golden Scent��s 4th Legion Commander ��Evil Dragon Knight Copper��.]

    The resurrected Akshan.

    Two senior wizards who risked death for others.

    And the dragon knight.

    The end of three miracles.

    Even if it was a barely achieved victory.

    It was a valuable victory.

    ��Paimon, my lord��!��

    Even if it��s just the beginning.

    [Silver, themander of the 3rd Corps of Golden Fragrance, appears.]

    Everything starts from the first step.

    And at the same time.

    Because there were people who took their first steps to Jeju Ind.

    ��Then is it our turn now, Senior Bangrit?��

    ��Hey, Senior Benshee! ��He was so excited from the beginning.��

    ��I��m not excited, I��m happy. The fact is that we have been recognized by Chief Lee and the Magic Tower to the extent that we can take his ce! Mhahaha!��

    *

    My cubic crystal speaks quietly.

    ��Promises are important.��

    If it was a promise, I didn��t forget it, Granfell.

    ��Let��s see, I guess there are about three days left.��

    I will enter hell in a week!

    Romantic explorer Lorentzk. It was I who nned the expedition to hell together with Elsidore Kinver. Thanks to Elsidore, I must have secured enough [Sanghwa grown from blood] needed to go to hell��.

    ��Of course the problem is.��

    All you have to do is be fully prepared.

    [Cloudy��s Abyss], which was once a corner of trust, was a waste of time.

    If I had known this would happen, I should have listened to Granfell.

    ����but it��s not all my responsibility?��

    If you had told me what the family secret was in the first ce, I wouldn��t have to find outter, right, Granfell? It was a moment when I, Lee Ho-yeol, tried to pass on responsibility.

    Cubic Jeong chanted again.

    ��It is impossible to break a promise.��

    ��No, you know?

    ��Even this is the Arcana continent.��

    If there are three days left in reality, on the Arcana Continent there are four times more, approximately two weeks. They calcted all the time differences and headed to the eastern part of the Arcana continent.

    Why are we suddenly heading to the east of the continent?

    Unlike the perfect Mr. Granfell, I, Lee Ho-yeol, who has many shorings, did not waste even a passing message. It was to perform a quest.

    It��s also a ss quest.

    [ss Quest: Gabriel��s Tomb]

    Encountered in the Shadow Corridor.

    Gabriel, Akshan��s most famous demon hunter.

    Gabriel told me

    -��Don��t you know it too? I am an old demon hunter who was emunicated from Akshan. So, as I am, I will leave you a good will as well.��

    Even though it��s a bad will, I��m just grateful as a junior.

    -��If you face an unbearable ordeal, you should find my body buried somewhere in the eastern part of the Arcana Continent. And retrieve my relic from within. ��That��s����

    Of course, I could have just cut him off and kept talking.

    -��There is no ordeal that is too much for me to bear.��

    ��Even when I think about it again, it��s a ridiculous cubic crystal.

    You have no room for excuses this time, right, Granfell?

    Because I feel indebted to Gabriel.

    ��Anyway, it��s all thanks to you, senior.��

    Still, I don��t have to worry about beingpletely wasted and entering hell empty-handed. It is said to be the only relic used by the named NPC Gabriel in Akshan.

    ��I don��t know about anything else, but at least to the devil.��

    Wouldn��t it have a tremendous effect?

    I was kind of looking forward to it.

    I looked towards the eastern part of the Arcana Continent.

    ��I didn��t know much because I had no reason to stop by����

    It was andscape that could not have been more appropriate to say that it had been devastated.

    As far away from Antonium, the capital of the empire.

    It will take quite a long time for the empire to reach us.

    ��I don��t have time to look back right now either.��

    I immediately raised my magic power. The purpose was to spread the magic power as widely as possible to search for Gabriel��s presence. But in this situation, the lips moved again.

    ��You should never forget your promise.��

    No, how many times should I say it, Granfell?

    ��Well, I said I wouldn��t forget����

    I was about to reply but was shocked.

    Could it be that you were referring to that promise and not that promise?

    Premium Jeju Ind green tea that costs over 1,000 won per piece?!

    ��Well, it��s time for withdrawal symptoms toe.��

    I understand how you feel, but please be patient, Granfell. Even if Seoul and the Arcana continent are connected, it is only a small part of the area.

    Rocket delivery can��te to the Arcana continent, right?

    ��In return, if I break that promise, he will grant me one wish.��

    Seriously, do you think the green tea fields on Jeju Ind will disappear in the meantime?

 Chapter 520

    Episode 520 We had a lot inmon (1)

    ck hair.

    ck pupils.

    A shabby uniform.

    ��I guess we didn��t find anything today either����

    Samurai at sunrise.

    He looked at his hands digging through the rubble.

    A body that has risen to the rank of transcendent.

    At least it shouldn��t even cause scratches.

    ��If I leave it like that, old-timey guy, will it just get old?��

    The wounds were so severe that the child of lightning expressed concern.

    How long had he been wandering through the vast ruins?

    It was a part that anyone could understand.

    Musa said.

    ��Noisy. ��I have no intention of helping you.��

    ��huh? ��Me?��

    ��If that��s the case, then why did you follow me?��

    ��omg.��

    Rustling.

    The child of lightning quickly jumps from the tree andnds.

    I pretended to hurriedly search the ruins.

    Even though he thought it was servile, he couldn��t help it.

    ��Please take a look. ��I don��t want to be caught alone and taken to the natural world.��

    The reason why we can deal with nature��s own lightning without much effort.

    That was because the boy was a hybrid between a human and a spirit.

    The sunrise warrior opened his eyes.

    ��Are you talking about your ridiculous father again?��

    ��No, it��s not a lie?!��

    My dad is Zeus, the spirit king of lightning.

    The lightning child responded as always.

    The warrior of the sunrise did not hear it with his ears.

    ��Tsk, you��re so pitiful at such a young age.��

    It��s probably because people around me thought I was a transcendent from early on.

    ��If you were my younger brother, you would����

    Sunrise warrior was far fromzy.

    The sun rises a little earlier than on the Arcana continent.

    Because the Eastern Continent, where it setste, was his hometown.

    ����I could have done a little better.��

    However, now he had neither his rtives nor his hometown, the Eastern Continent, left.

    A tectonic shift caused by the emergence of the Demon World. Because of this, the East Continent collided with the Arcana Continent. The East Continent, which was only a small indpared to the vast Arcana Continent, had disappeared without even a trace.

    The lightning child spoke clearly.

    ��How in the world can something like this happen overnight?��

    Regr updates.

    I don��t know the exact name of the warrior of sunrise.

    I had an idea about its existence.

    He continued speaking without falling into emotion.

    ��Because we have be a world where that is possible.��

    As if the Zero Mountains disappeared overnight.

    Now, no trace of the East Continent can be found anywhere.

    If you get caught up in meaningless thoughts, you may end up in endless agony.

    Let us recall Master��s teachings.

    -��Before training, shake off your worries.��

    The sunrise samurai once again.

    It was the moment I moved my hand full of scars.

    Suddenly, I felt a vibration in the quiet earth.

    ��Goo-gu-gung.

    ��!��

    At first, I thought it was the roar of a giant monster.

    If you ask why it is not just a monster but a great monster.

    It was because of the current situation on the Arcana continent.

    [Legends stir on the Arcana continent.]

    Even if you can��t see the system message.

    Because he has risen to the rank of transcendent.

    These were two people who could feel things with keen intuition.

    ��Look, there was something unusual from earlier!��

    I guess I should have stopped by the social gathering ce in space and time?

    Telepathy that the highest-ranking VIP has entered the social hall of time and space.

    The child of lightning nned to follow immediately and enter the social gathering ce.

    Even if the sunrise warrior had not struck the candle.

    -��What qualifications do we have to enter a social gathering ce?��

    Yes.

    The sunrise warrior remembered all his actions. Even his own mistake ofmitting massacre in Antonium, the capital of the empire, due to Oxidine��s brainwashing.

    -��Heo-eok��. Heo-eok����

    That��s why he came here as if he was running away.

    In order to atone, I wandered around looking for traces of my hometown. The child of lightning used his spirit power to deliver news from the distant Antonium to the sunrise warrior.

    ��Hyung, are you still paying attention? Oxidine That guy was subdued without being able to do anything? And Granfell Cloudy�� What do you mean, he��s not the person to hold his brother ountable, and even if we ran into each other at a social gathering���� The

    Sunrise warrior cut off the conversation.

    ��We already made a mistake once before.��

    ����ah.��

    Oh, we and Oxidine formed something called the Transcendent Alliance, right?

    Granfell Cloudy��

    Anyway, that guy showed us mercy.

    If so, that reaction was understandable.

    ��No matter what, three times is a bit much����

    Then.

    I need to at least relieve this frustrating feeling.

    At that moment, the child of lightning was also feeling the vibrations of the earth.

    ��No matter what happens, I��ll just make it tingle, bro.��

    Fazizik.

    An electric current flows through the small index finger like a lightning rod.

    Even if the opponent is a great monster.

    I was confident that I could defeat the child of lightning.

    But��

    ��It��s not a great monster. ��Something is different.��

    The vibration felt was foreign.

    It��s definitely ringing as if it��s going to cause upheaval in thend.

    The vibration was subtly artificial.

    To be more precise��.

    ����a sound that sounds like it is being built, not copsed.��

    Indeed, the sense of being in the ranks of transcendental people was keen.

    Before long, an unbelievable sight unfolds before your eyes.

    The ruins were standing up on their own.

    The copsed buildings were being restored to their original state.

    The lightning child barely spoke.

    ��What is that?!��

    But I couldn��t finish speaking.

    It was because I witnessed a being performing an unbelievable ��reversal��.

    Yes.

    ��That, that, that��!!��

    From afar.

    Showing off a brilliant presence.

    Granfell Cloudy is omitted below.

    *

    Let��s hope the cat just passes by the stove.

    Ultra-wide range reversal magic manifested.

    There were no limits to the use of magical power, which became a new level after ascending to the Tenth ce. It is no exaggeration to say that literally anything imaginable can be manifested through magic.

    Thanks to.

    ��With a little bit of lying����

    Wherever I stepped, the road was paved.

    Wherever I looked, buildings that had copsed were rebuilt.

    ��The struggle ising back like this.��

    I used it as a food line to make up for myck of [horsepower].

    Name: Haya Architectural Magic and Reversal Magic.

    I thought seriously.

    ��Let��s see, the reversal magic has already been announced on the Magic Tower.��

    If I don��t have anything to present at the next regr conference, why not present some architectural magic?

    What is truly needed on the devastated Arcana Continent?

    Isn��t this arge-scale civil engineering project?

    ��Isn��t there such a thing as a patent for magic?��

    If there is one, even if it is just the price of architectural magic royalties��.

    It was a moment when I, Lee Ho-yeol, fell into the greedy imagination that I could not bear to do in [Cloudy��s Abyss]. Someone blocked my path. The reason I btedly noticed their existence was simple.

    Because neither of them harbored any hostility towards me.

    Especially the older ones.

    ��dump.

    The elder Sunrise warrior knelt before me.

    ��I will ask for forgiveness, even if it is bted.��

    Sreuk.

    He even puts down the sword he was wearing around his waist to the floor and bows his head towards me. It��s as if he would even give his own head if he wanted to.

    ��What.��

    It goes without saying, but I had no intention of doing that.

    I think Ipletely misunderstand something.

    I wasn��t chasing the sunrise warrior.

    -Search for Gabriel��s remains in the copsed city of Ogratium. (In progress)

    For full preparation.

    To acquire Gabriel��s mementos.

    A car heading to Ogratium.

    Thanks for not giving this damn pride to someone else.

    All I was doing was acting strangely and using anti-war magic.

    ��It was noisy when I saw it, but when others saw it, it was really����

    It��s the same thing that��s embarrassing here.

    ��Raise your head.��

    This guy didn��t even show his face.

    He shamelessly speaks to the warrior at sunrise who raises his head.

    ��I forgive your mistakes.��

    Liu Wujunchun��s brainwashing is truly extreme.

    I knew this because I saw the unification of the world.

    It was at the level of controlling a country, right?

    ��As if that wasn��t enough, the power of Oxidine was added.��

    As a warrior of the sunrise, there would have been no way to resist.

    It was just a question.

    Why is it in the eastern part of the continent?

    Who is the child of the sunrise��s loveless lightning?

    The answer came back without me having to ask.

    ����I ran away to my hometown under the pretext of atonement. Of course, as you can see, there is no trace of my hometown, the Eastern Continent.��

    It��s the East Continent.

    ��This is information I heard at the AAU branch president��s meeting.��

    As expected, it is a region that only existed as a setting in the database, and like other settings, it was realized in some way on the Arcana continent. However, I said that it was assumed that it would be difficult to find even a trace of it due to the collision with the Arcana continent during the cataclysm��.

    ��As expected, it��s not like Jjambap is going anywhere.��

    For the first time in a while, AAU��s guess seemed to be correct.

    ��Maybe this����

    It might be helpful in the future?

    If you receive the help of Sunrise, a warrior from the Eastern Continent, based on AAU��s information.

    Couldn��t we get something from the traces of the Eastern Continent?

    ��To do that, we need to maintain a good rtionship.��

    If that��s the case.

    The priority would be to raise the sunrise warrior who is kneeling.

    I was nning on speaking sweetly.

    of course.

    ��Get out of the way.��

    ��Though the words didn��te out like I expected.

    ��!��

    The warrior of sunrise opened the way with the child of standing lightning. I looked at the warrior��s hands. It was difficult to understand how thisrge ruin had been dug up by hand.

    ��So at what time will you find traces of your hometown?��

    I clicked my tongue inwardly and unleashed a reversal spell.

    As I said, it was a reversal and building magic that was as familiar as breathing.

    As if rewinding.

    !��

    Buildings being rebuilt.

    ��What?!

    The one who was surprised by the scene was the child of lightning rather than the warrior of sunrise. A warrior who deals with lightning would be more knowledgeable about magic than a warrior who deals with swords.

    ��Is there all this magic in the world?!��

    Such an honest reaction is also new.

    ��Because in the Magic Tower, everyone was purified and evaluated.��

    In fact, ��Reversal Magic�� has not yet been adopted as an official school of Magic Tower. The reason was simple. Because no one has yet understood or manifested it except me and Marcelo.

    ��Even if you establish a school, there is no one who can learn from it.��

    Did you say it was an intervention process that felt pedantic?

    Because it looks like you know everything.

    The sunrise warrior just looked confused.

    ��Of course I don��t want you to know.��

    It��s nothing special to me.

    Whenever others get upset and overestimate.

    My cheeks were burning and I couldn��t help but feel remorse��!

    Still, thanks to the warriors at sunrise for remaining silent.

    I was able to shamelessly disy the reversal magic until the end.

    And I was able to witness it.

    ����is that?��

    A truly unique building.

    [You have discovered a trace of the Eastern Continent, ��Entrance of the Shrine.��]

    A building style that has not been seen on the Arcana Continent until now.

    An intricately constructed wooden building caught my eye.

    Messagese to mind one after another.

    [You have acquired the achievement ��Lorenzk of the Eastern Continent.��]

    Lorentzk of the Eastern Continent.

    Did they name the greatest romantic explorer on the Arcana Continent because he was the first to discover the East Continent? Anyway, the effect was wee in its own way.

    [Achievement: Lorentzk on the East Continent]

    [Effect: The stat ��Luck�� increases slightly on the East Continent.]

    [Duration: Permanent]

    ��Granfell is going toin that it is a superstition.��

    Why every time I invest a stat in Luck.

    Because I was the one who saw some great results in my own way.

    Rather, I watched the warrior at sunrise.

    ��Keuhum.��

    Still, I did this favor and I wanted to show some condescension. But for some reason, the warrior��s expression at sunrise was extremely serious.

    ��this.��

    Then he clicked his tongue and just��?

    There��s no way my reversal magic reversed something wrong.

    It was a moment when I was shocked under my iron face.

    The sunrise warrior picked up the sword that had fallen on the floor and opened his mouth.

    ��Unfortunately, that building seems to be a symbol of a shrine that disappeared without a trace while I was staying in my hometown, the Eastern Continent.��

    ��A shrine is a ce where gods are worshiped, right?��

    ��No, to be precise, it is not God.��

    I was shocked by the solemn words about the safety of the sunrise.

    ��It��s a monster.��

    It��s a monster.

    The moment I heard those words, it was as if I could picture Gabriel��s actions in my eyes. The reason why Gabriel, a demon hunter, suddenly died in the eastern part of the Arcana continent, far from Akshan.

    The reason is definitely rted to that monster.

    The moment you exercise your demon hunter��s sense of smell.

    The quest goal blinked.

    The goal was renewed.

    however.

    -Search for Gabriel��s remains in the copsed city of Ogratium. (In progress)

    Hunt the monster of Ogratium, ��The great monster of the valley where the blood never stops flowing, the cruel Godughter Eight-Two Viper. (In progress) How are you

    ?

    Is your full name too long, like ��Who��?

    Who himself opens his mouth?

    ��That name is truly sassy.��

 Chapter 521

    Episode 521 We had a lot inmon (2)

    ����Isn��t that what you want to say anyway, Granfell?��

    I guessed it because the warrior at sunrise was very nervous.

    Indeed, the name itself is as extraordinary as our Gran Fell.

    I think he��s an unusual guy.

    Of course, I spoke with the same attitude.

    ��Are you saying that only monsters are worshiped as gods?��

    Despite my sarcasm, the warrior of sunrise nodded.

    ��It��s a shame that the great monster Godughter and Eight Two Vipers were something we couldn��t defeat with our own strength. In order not to go against that sentiment, the Eastern Continent offered living sacrifices. ��Until he disappeared along with his shrine.��

    They offered sacrifices to survive.

    It was a fairlymon story.

    He spoke to me as if he had heard it for the first time in his life.

    ��He deserves to be hunted just as much as youkai and demons.��

    Of course, my ss is [Demon Hunter].

    Therefore, [natural enemy rtionship] was not activated.

    But wouldn��t that be enough?

    Why do you look at the people next to me?

    ��There are as many as two transcendents.��

    The warrior of the sunrise and the child of lightning.

    ��Ugh, I guess I followed you for no reason.��

    The child of lightning had a feeling of being caught up in it.

    The attitude of the warrior of sunrise changed.

    Before I knew it, energy was rippling through the drawn sword.

    ��I was already asking for your forgiveness, but I will ask for your forgiveness again. Lee Sang encounters a great youkai that was entangled in his hometown in the past. ��I must cut off all eight of its heads.��

    To the point where I wonder if there is a story behind it.

    It means that the determination in that posture seemed extremely reassuring to me.

    So I didn��t hesitate.

    He said, taking one step at a time.

    ��Then follow me.��

    What do you both think is happening out of nowhere?

    To trante it into Granfell style,

    it means to use what needs to be used.

    ��I can apply a buff.��

    Dawn Jacket set effect.

    Greatly increases the morale of allies.

    Because I have seen quite a lot of results from it.

    The sunrise warrior stuttered.

    ��No way�� I can��t owe you any more than that����

    There��s no need to be mistaken again.

    No, there is no need to be thankful.

    We just had amon purpose.

    In that respect, I was fortunate that the child of lightning existed.

    ��Brother, why are you being so corny? Just say thank you and I will follow you. Why are you talking so loudly��! I would like to thank you on your behalf. lol.��

    At that point, my vision began to blink.

    [Themand authority of the transcendental ��Sunrise Warrior�� has been acquired.]

    [Themanding authority of the transcendental ��Child of Lightning�� has been acquired.]

    [The morale of allies increases significantly.]

    ����!!��

    The effect of boosting morale is two people.

    Everyone seemed to feel it immediately.

    Perhaps my senses have be sharper.

    Soon the sunrise warrior explored the surroundings.

    For a long time.

    ��I apologize again.��

    No, there is nothing to be sorry about.

    ��I never thought that guy would abandon the shrine and run away.��

    Isn��t it strange that it actually exists?

    ��Gabriel is from a few years ago.��

    Even in real time, he is a person from dozens of years ago.

    To the Arcana Continent.

    Because he is a person from the past who is several times that much older.

    ��It��s strange being here all these years.��

    Even if it was coiled up in Ogratium.

    As you can see.

    It was the eastern part of the Arcana continent, which had been devastated by tectonic shifts.

    ��It doesn��t look like a human shadow.��

    Could a guy who ate live sacrifices survive in this environment? It was said that he left to avoid starving to death. Also, above all, there was solid evidence.

    -Search for Gabriel��s remains in the copsed city of Ogratium. (In progress)

    Hunt the monster of Ogratium, ��the great monster of the valley where the blood never stops flowing, the cruel Godughter Eight-Two Viper.�� (On Hold)

    Track down the monster that has disappeared from Ogratium, ��the great monster of the valley where the blood never stops flowing, the cruel Godughter Eight Head Viper.�� (In progress)

    Even system messages that don��t lie.

    I came up with a new quest goal.

    So, I guess there��s no need to be too nervous anymore.

    chuck.

    The warrior of the sunrise said to me as he received his sword.

    ��We apologize for wasting your valuable help.��

    He responds indifferently yet shamelessly.

    ��Did a mere creature get scared and run away?��

    It��s a great youkai that devastated the East Continent.

    You can tell how strong he is just by looking at his full name, which is hard to say.

    But it��s a tiny thing, so anyway, it��s a cubic crystal��

    ��It��s not your fault.��

    But such a cubic crystal would ease the burden on the other party in this situation. Is the warrior of sunrise trying to capture the image of his hometown restored through reversal magic?

    ����Thank you for saying that.��

    With that said, finally.

    I looked at the shrine for a while with eyes filled with sentimentality.

    It may beplicated, but I��m also disturbed by thoughts of my hometown these days.

    ��What should I do with Seoul?��

    Thend of strangeness.

    Seoul oveid with the colors of the Arcana continent.

    And I will be the king of Seoul.

    ����Maybe you like me!��

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, proudly dered at my parents�� dumpling restaurant.

    If you think about the cubic crystals that will unfold in the future.

    It meant that my head was already pounding��!

    But let��s forget that for a moment.

    ��My purpose is still there.��

    Because I had more important things to do thanmenting about my situation.

    The shrine was magnificent, as they say, where the great monster stayed.

    Is it because it is not a door through which people enter and exit, but a door through which monsters enter and exit?

    Especially the doors and windows anyway.

    Everything I could see seemed to be several times its normal size.

    I walked around the shrine using the shiny quest objective as a detector.

    And then.

    I witnessed it in a ce where the blinking was more dynamic.

    ��Gabriel.��

    Gabriel turned into white bone.

    The equipment that fell around the white bone was undoubtedly the uniform of an Akshan demon hunter. There was even more solid evidence. The two people who heard my voice and came running to me were startled, wondering if something had happened.

    ����That.��

    ��Tongue brother! ��Isn��t that his head?!��

    Yes.

    Aside from persistence, there is no giving up for a corpse demon hunter.

    Even if they say it��s an enemy that can��t be defeated.

    Even if it means risking your own life.

    Even if I be a devil and fall into hell.

    Because it was our Akshan seniors who never gave up on hunting.

    Gabriel was the same.

    The bones of a huge snake ced next to Gabriel.

    The sunrise warrior opened his mouth.

    ��The Great Yokai Godughter and Eight Two Vipers. As its name suggests, it has eight heads. However, its power is not divided into eight heads and eight arms.��

    That was valuable information that I had no way of knowing.

    ��This is because it is a great youkai born from the tangle and fusion of eight different Imoogi. Therefore, cutting off one of its heads means����

    ��This person knocked down one animal��?��

    ��that��s right.��

    The sunrise warrior looked at Gabriel��s body.

    ��I never would have thought that an unknown nobleman from the Arcana Continent could aplish something that no brave warrior from the Eastern Continent could aplish. ��Please forgive me for being unable to express my respects in this way.��

    I bowed my head in silence.

    Did he then think that he was just immersed in his own sentiments?

    He continued speaking towards me.

    ��The Imoogi I was talking about was not a dragon����

    Of course, that exnation wasn��t necessary for me.

    ��Know.��

    ��Ah, you also know��.��

    ��The existence of this weapon and the name of that great man.��

    ��!��

    I looked at Gabriel��s remains.

    He died while hunting a monster because being a demon wasn��t enough.

    It was truly the end of a demon hunter.

    so that.

    ��Gabriel, you were truly a great Demon Hunter of Akshan.��

    There is no shortage of condolences to that pride.

    I lowered my head, which I rarely do.

    Bushido of the sunrise, following me.

    The lightning child also bowed his head.

    There was a moment of quiet silence.

    *

    ��I didn��t know my brother had a story like that.��

    The child of lightning hesitated in front of the bonfire.

    ��Oops. Then I have to apologize for looking unsophisticated. I thought my brother was from a remote corner of the Arcana Continent. But if you are from the Eastern Continent����

    ��Be quiet.��

    ��What are you still upset about?��

    The sunrise warrior said with a wink.

    ��If you make a fuss, it will be a disruption.��

    I kept the spark alive and counted the numbers.

    How many times do I owe you? In particr, I would have guessed that he was already aware of the existence of the great monster, the Shinsal82 Viper, which he was determined to catch with his own hands.

    ��I would never have thought that your precious colleague lost his life while hunting this guy.��

    Gabriel.

    The warrior at sunrise recalled the name of his benefactor once again.

    Then he spoke to the child of lightning.

    ��Gabriel, because his benefactor cut off one of the heads of a viper with his own life. The remaining seven heads must be hunted on our lines.��

    ����Woo us?��

    ��Okay, I can��t owe you any more.��

    You would say with a consistent attitude that there was nothing to worry about�� but the sunrise warrior had guessed it. The reason your mourning is prolonged.

    ��Perhaps you need time to gather your emotions.��

    From my heart, I wanted to convey my deepest condolences.

    I didn��t even have that qualification.

    So the warrior of sunrise prepared the best he could.

    Bubbling.

    This meant boiling water over a bonfire and preparing tea to quench the thirst that must have been parched due to overwhelming emotions. But was that scent unfamiliar? The lightning child��s brow furrowed.

    ����sniff, what is this?��

    ��These are tea leaves from the Eastern Continent.��

    ��Tea leaves from the Eastern Continent��? Will it suit his taste?��

    The warrior of sunrise did not refute.

    Hoping it suits your taste is probably greed.

    Just as he had not yet adapted to the food of the Arcana Continent.

    It was greedy to hope that you would wee the tea leaves of the Eastern Continent.

    Nevertheless, the warrior of sunrise spoke quietly.

    ����Because this is all I can give you.��

    All I have is the sunrise sword and the few remaining tea leaves. Since he had already decided to use the Sunrise de for you, the Sunrise Warrior was ready to give everything he had.

    It was then.

    Again.

    Ho-yeol finally got out of the shrine.

    ����!!��

    Seeing him like that, the two people were speechless.

    In those eyes.

    Because it seemed like a lot of emotions were being expressed.

    .

    .

    .

    ��Are you crying?

    ��oh my god. Senior Gabriel, what should I do because I��m sad?��

    A sunrise warrior from the Eastern Continent.

    A very familiar scent wafted from the tea leaves he was brewing.

    Yes, that is definitely green tea.

    ��Yes, you would be worthy of tears!��

    From when green tea withdrawal symptoms urred.

    How many hours have passed now?

    I, Ho-Yeol Lee, don��t know anything else, but I can guarantee one thing.

    Sweet.

    I tilt my tea cup and think.

    ��Warrior of the Sunrise Will this be a bother in the future?��

    It��s a favor from our Grandfell.

    It��s not something you can just like because you received it.

    There is give and take in everything.

    You also have to do something to repay Granfell��s favor?!

    ����I would rather not receive that favor.��

    In that sense, the warrior of sunrise was wise.

    He handed me some dried green tea leaves and left.

    I asked him the destination and he gave me a concise answer.

    -��We will track down the Shinsal82 viper.��

    There was no reason for me to stop him.

    ��I don��t have time to track him down right now.��

    Because I had a prior promise in hell.

    Moreover, the warrior of the sunrise and the child of lightning.

    They were transcendent people with skills that could be trusted without worrying.

    ��If necessary, we may be able to receive help from the spirits.��

    These spirits are well-versed in news from the Arcana Continent. Well, it might be impossible right now since you��ll be busy just running around as much as you want to disturb the gaze of the other Ten Lords.

    But more than anything else.

    ��Actually, I didn��t want to be seen like this.��

    Why did you end your mourningte?

    It was simple.

    I couldn��t help but be shocked during the process of retrieving Gabriel��s relic.

    Clink.

    I��m just lightly tipping my teacup. The clear sound ringing in my ears gives me an idea of how draped Gabriel��s relic is.

    ��Really����

    I checked the relic with a resentful gaze.

    okay.

    What are Gabriel��s relics?

    It was a chain made of silver!

    This means that not only was it not shy enough, but it was so shy that it matched Gran Fell��s aesthetics, so much so that he wore it right away. Even the name.

    [Lucifer��s Chains of Atonement]

    I��m so worried that I��ll even say it out loud.

    But this wasn��t all that was found with Gabriel��s remains. In the inside pocket of my clothes, I found a notebook made of parchment bound together.

    [Gabriel��s Diary]

    But I, Lee Ho-yeol, did not dare to open it.

    There is give and take in everything.

    What if I open someone else��s diary and the karmaes back to me? So, what if my dark history notes are discovered by someone��?

    ����Even if you check, definitely.��

    Hoyeol, let��s retrieve the ck history notebook from the family home and then read it.

    I tried to ignore the swinging silver chain.

    I tilted my teacup.

    Architectural magic.

    The aesthetic sense was clearly demonstrated.

    He chanted while looking at Gabriel��s tomb.

    ��We had a lot inmon.��

    It��s so heartbreaking, Gabriel-senpai.

    ��Then the teacup must have been emptied. Let��s check.��

    The abilities of the relic left behind by my senior!

    But regardless of my wishes.

    My hands are with tea leaves again.

    I headed to the teacup.

    Hey Granfell��.

    ��I will offer a cup for you, Gabriel.��

    ��Honestly, it��s just because you want another drink?!

 Chapter 522

    Episode 522 We had a lot inmon (3)

    [Lucifer��s Chain of Atonement]

    [ss: Legend]

    [Restriction: Lv.1000 Demon Hunter]

    [Effect: ��Oppresses�� the demon race.]

    [Description: Oppresses the fallen angels. It is a relic of Akshan that was used during that time. Its authenticity cannot be confirmed, but judging by its appearance, it is so extraordinary that no one can doubt its authenticity.] The more you look

    at it, the more it is an Akshan-like item.

    ��Is it just half-hearted?��

    First of all, it looks pretty good on the outside��

    but if you look into the reality, there is a hole.

    See also in the description.

    Lucifer, a fallen angel from the Arcana Continent.

    ��I must have misinterpreted Akshan��s way of speaking, right?��

    Why do they say that even a system that doesn��t lie can��t tell the truth?

    However, I was in no position to choose between cold and hot food.

    Even if I look at all the Akshan relics that I had acquired during that time, as well as all the Akshan relics that were ripped off by the shadow mercenaries�� no, I was handed over to them.

    ��Isn��t this the first time I��ve seen an equipment item like this?��

    In addition, as it was a relic used by Akshan��s only named NPC, Gabriel, it was of considerable weight.

    [Legend] The level is not enough, it is limited to 1,000 levels. Additionally, it was an item with ss restrictions.

    ��The stricter the limit, the better the performance����

    However, you will have to check the performance yourself. Due to the nature of Akshan weapons made of silver, they would not be able to properly test their performance on regr mobs or activate the ��suppression�� effect.

    ��Still, this is better than expected.��

    I didn��t even open the diary that might contain Gabriel��s secret. Lucifer��s chains alone were a satisfying enough reward. furthermore.

    ��It��s refreshing because it��s a new rtionship on a new continent.��

    Although Granfell expressed it grandiosely.

    To put it simply, it means forgetting the past and establishing a mutually cooperative rtionship with the warriors of the sunrise. Of course, green tea from the Eastern Continent yed a significant role there.

    ��What kind of viper was it?��

    Anyway, I only had time to track down the monster with a long name after I went to hell. Well, now it��s really time to make the final preparations. Okay, let��s go to the Magic Tower.

    ��Finally, we��ll have to scrape together from Ga Hall.��

    Magic tools for decisive battle that can be used in actual battle.

    Why did I see itst time when the use of magical tools for decisive battle was fully permitted?

    It seemed like there were a lot of useful things, right?

    ��The one that Senior Benshi used was especially����

    Soon, I raised my magical power to a different level.

    Ogratium.

    The copsed city was restored to some extent using reversal magic.

    Next time I stop by, I��ll be able to find it without difficulty.

    then.

    Okay.

    Finally, I looked at Gabriel��s tomb.

    ��Next time I will bring flowers for you.��

    The only flowers I have right now are [Sir-like flowers that grew from blood], Senior Gabriel. Don��t be too disappointed if you go early. Why is it because we, Granfell, always keep what we say once we say it?

    I will be stopping by Augratium again in the near future.

    With the scenery in my mind, I stepped beyond the portal.

    It was from the midpoint of the portal.

    Jiying��

    The smartphone started vibrating loudly.

    *

    Seoul.

    ��Should I call this fortunate?��

    ��Then you��re lucky, sister! ��You say it��s a horse?��

    ��No, it��s because I feel sorry for being relieved.��

    No. 1 Eunhye Lee looked at the calendar.

    Today is our wedding anniversary.

    If everything went ording to n, I should have been on Jeju Ind with my husband, Arang.

    however.

    ����Hmmnya.��

    I had to cancel my appointment because my only daughter, Arang, was sick with the flu. She was the daughter who always said she didn��t need her mother around and only did ugly things, asking when Uncle Ho-yeol wasing.

    ��You whined so much, I never thought something like this would happen.��

    Lee Ji-eun lightly touched Arang��s sleeping cheek.

    ��I didn��t do this for no reason.��

    ��Sisters, please be quiet.��

    ��Why are you making a fuss again? ��Is there a face you know?��

    ��Yes, it came out.��

    ����what?��

    The only face I know.

    Could it be that our youngest member, Ho-yeol, has made an appearance?!

    Patter.

    Lee Eun-hye and Lee Ji-eun gathered in front of the TV.

    However, criticism soon pours in on Lee Ye-rim.

    ��Ac. ��Why isn��t it hot?��

    ��When did I say Lee Ho-yeol? ��It was a familiar face.��

    ��Aren��t they both the same thing? ��This is a y on words��!��

    ��Oh Ji-eun, I guess you didn��t hear?��

    ����What is it, sister? ��Is there something that only I don��t know?��

    Eunhye Lee continues speaking calmly.

    ��Nam Taemin, who appears on TV over there, stopped by Mom and Dad��s storest time. Did you say your brother��s name is Nam Cheol-min? ��The brothers came together with our Ho-yeol~��

    ��What?!��

    No, who brought who?!

    Rather than being surprised by the Nam brothers.

    Lee Ji-eun is even more surprised that Ho-yeol invited someone.

    Suddenly, she grabbed Lee Ye-rim, who was engrossed in TV, by the cor.

    ��Mr. Do you think this heavenly sister is easy? Because of my dad��s store. ��Even though my eldest sister couldn��t contact me because she was busy with Arang, you should have told me��!��

    ��Shh! ��Unni Arang is waking up.��

    ��Ao, if you can��t even speak��!��

    Ji-eun Lee let go of her anger and watched Today Arcana, which Ye-rim Lee was focusing on, together. I couldn��t believe the scenery on the screen no matter how many times I rubbed my eyes.

    ��Oh my god, Jeju Ind ispletely on fire.��

    ��I understand why my eldest sister said that.��

    ����right?��

    The visible damage was too great

    to be relieved that we had avoided the disaster caused by the cancetion of our wedding trip .

    The good news is that the number of casualties is less than the scale of damage?

    ��Less than 10 deaths. ��It��s unfortunate, but it��s a miracle.��

    ��They said it was because the Magic Tower moved early.��

    ��Hoyeol��s colleagues worked hard.��

    Before we knew it, the three sisters were sitting together on the sofa in front of the TV.

    I didn��t show it and was concentrating on the breaking news.

    In fact, the three of them had been thinking the same thing from before.

    no.

    ����Uncle Hoyeri.��

    Even Arang, who was talking in her sleep.

    Eunhye Lee opened her mouth like the eldest.

    The expression on his face was full of worry.

    ��There��s nothing special happening with Ho-yeol, right��?��

    ��I guess it��s nothing special. They say there��s so much to do.��

    ��no. ��Worry about your worries, sisters.��

    ��?��

    Unlike her worried sisters, Lee Ye-rim was calm.

    ��If Ho-yeol found out what she said in front of her mother, father, and brother Nam Tae-min, she would be upset because she wouldn��t know about it, right? really?��

    Ji-eun Lee quickly snatched up Ye-rim Lee��s stretched neck shirt again.

    ��why? What did you say? ��Hoyeol?��

    Yerim Lee was worried.

    ����don��t tell me this?��

    It��s called the ��Master of Seoul�� project!

    Mom and Dad told me not to tell my sisters because Ho-yeol might feel burdened. If he was embarrassed about that, he wouldn��t have said it in the first ce.

    ��You know what. The name is grandiose����

    It was the moment when Lee Ye-rim was about to lose his voice.

    ��for a moment.��

    Lee Eun-hye��s face turned white.

    I thought something big had happened.

    Anyway, my eldest sister.

    ��I think I left my phone at the convenience store!��

    ����Sister suddenly?��

    ��So forgetfulness is no joke these days.��

    ��Is it true that you left it at the convenience store?��

    Sisters looking for their smartphones out of nowhere.

    Ye-rim Lee clicked his tongue and said.

    Arang gently lifted the nket that was covering him.

    Then Eunhye Lee��s smartphone appeared.

    ��braided.��

    ��What were you there?��

    ��thank god. ��I thought youpletely forgot.��

    ��I wish I could find something. So, Lee Ye-rim, what do you have to say?��

    ��So����

    That was when Lee Ye-rim finally tried to speak.

    Eunhye Lee checking her smartphone.

    Her face became whiter than before.

    ����!!��

    However, there was no time to pay attention to Lee Eun-hye��s expression.

    An even more familiar face on TV.

    The flowing silver hair still looks awkward, but it suits her very well.

    Because our youngest, Ho-yeol, showed up.

    But I was more worried than happy.

    Because I have been watching Ho-yeol for longer than anyone else.

    Because I could tell just by looking at it.

    ����Lee Ho-yeol, why is he like that?��

    Hoyeol is different from usual.

    And the reason was not far away.

    Eunhye Lee opened her mouth quietly.

    ����oh my god? ��I didn��t get a single phone call from Ho-yeol.��

    [Missed calls: 17]

    *

    I even forgot my birthday, but it��s my sisters�� anniversary.

    ��I would never have remembered.��

    If it weren��t for you, Granfell, who thinks so horribly of your flesh and blood.

    I looked at Jeju Ind burning.

    The curse ��Paimon��s Domain�� emerged as an emergency update.

    When you reach the level of a high-ranking demon lord, the scale of the curse changes.

    Utilize the curse, the space of consciousness.

    You hid the presence of the Ten Seas well.

    ��What on earth did you offer as a sacrifice?��

    What did you sacrifice to make this curse a reality?

    For what purpose did it appear?

    Although I had doubts.

    I felt like I couldn��t answer this question even if itsted my whole life.

    ��I don��t want to listen.��

    Today is my eldest sister��s wedding anniversary.

    The memories of that day were still clear in my mind.

    On that good day, our President Lee Jun-wook and Choi Kang-hee.

    The two people wept loudly.

    ��I didn��t know at the time����

    I think the tears were mixed with relief that the family, which had suddenly copsed, had returned to normal thanks to your struggles. Now I can get a glimpse of that feeling.

    My eldest sister said that.

    -��A trip to Yusra Kingdom? Hey, won��t it be a burden if I go?��

    On this wedding anniversary, I want to celebrate it lightly with Arang.

    Yusra, whom I suggested, responded that we should go on a family trip.

    The eldest sister��s travel destination was Jeju Ind.

    As I look at the burning Jeju Ind, I realize my contradictions.

    Even though I thought that no one could be free from the threat of crack.

    I subconsciously thought that my family would get away with it.

    Even if you get caught, it��s a natural disaster.

    I thought I had to ept it even if it was difficult.

    But it was a mistake.

    ��This was something I couldn��t ept.��

    They said the magic tower moved quickly. Thanks to this, even though Jeju Ind suffered damage that was close to total destruction, only fifteen casualties have been identified to date.

    percentage.

    At times like this, I wanted to believe in numbers.

    But at the same time, I didn��t want to believe it.

    [Missed calls: 17]

    I realized.

    I wonder how weakly I have been responding to the erosion of Arcana. Ever since Rayman Sean mentioned bnce adjustments. From the time the Ten Pirs started running rampant. This could have happened at any time.

    Suddenly, I realized it to the point where I had to grit my teeth.

    Paimon.

    Even if it��s a devil.

    I was an idiot for thinking there was still room for conversation.

    In the end, the devil is a being who deceives humans more viciously the greater he is. Our Akshan seniors told us this.

    I muttered inside.

    ��You were right, Granfell.��

    As you said.

    The devil was just a devil.

    Before long, my vision blinks.

    [��Caution: The appropriate concentration of magical power is too high.]

    The noble Paimon, the Demon King of the Ninth Throne.

    It may be an enemy that I cannot face now.

    However, if you are Granfell and not Lee Ho-yeol, it is possible.

    [��Caution: The appropriate concentration of magical power is too high.]

    A precursor to the status abnormality [ckening].

    I held on to my blurry vision.

    Then I looked at the blood-red graffiti in the sky above Jeju Ind.

    I stared at the curse drawn in blood.

    Then my lips opened.

    It was no longer my voice that came out.

    It was Granfell��s extremely cold voice.

    .

    .

    .

    ��Paimon.��

    Now that Ho-yeol��s consciousness ispletely asleep.

    Granfell said.

    Because the light was asleep, nothing was hidden.

    ��Unfortunately.��

    No one heard Granfell��s voice like that.

    ��what? ��My head feels like it��s going to explode!��

    ��I can��t understand anything��!��

    ��Could it be like that mosaic message��?��

    Because the status is different.

    Likewise, they are of a different ss.

    Only Paimon could understand.

    Granfell continues speaking to Paimon.

    ��We had a lot inmon.��

    There are many things inmon.

    At those words, the curse that Paimon had unleashed burned brightly.

    I believed that you would also understand my heart��! It is only now that the ��ray of light�� that deceived you has disappeared�� that you understand my heart��!!

    As if from beyond the realm of curse.

    It seemed like he was shouting out in joy.

    But it was a mistake.

    ��Just as you were hiding your true feelings, I was also hiding it.��

    ��I tried to harm you just as you tried to harm me.��

    ��Not even for a moment.��

    An uncontroble magical power swirls around.

    ��I haven��t forgotten how to tear you apart.��

 Chapter 523

    Episode 523 A true disaster (1)

    Golden Fragrance.

    3rd Corps Commander Silver.

    Golder per 2nd Corps.

    ����!!��

    I sensed the presence of two demons.

    ��It must be stopped.��

    My lord, noble Paimon.

    Even if it means my life ends.

    I can��t even dare to describe it.

    I cannot allow such an unscrupulous being to approach you.

    Golder and Silver.

    The two corpsmanders left the original battlefield in an instant.

    Bingryong��s cold breath.

    A strike from the transcendent that cannot be overlooked.

    Pain caused by magic bombardment?

    I guess it was good.

    ��We must not let him get close to the curse.��

    Lord Paimon gave up everything he had to establish the western part of the Demon World on thisnd. If such an unscrupulous being approaches the curse��

    ��No matter how much he is said to be my lord.��

    You probably won��t be able to respond now that you��vepletely exhausted the magic power of the Ten Seas.

    Although it was a reluctant decision, Golder and Silver made a decision.

    Until the 1st Corps Commander appears on thisnd.

    We must hold on to that existence.

    Golder caught the presence with his eyes.

    Brilliant silver hair.

    Judging by its elegant exterior, there was no doubt about it.

    ��It��s the new ten seats.��

    We are well aware of the weight of the ten seats.

    However, my lord is one of the ten thrones, who is of a different rank from Baal. If themander of the 1st Corps was recognized by the lord, he might be able to stop that man.

    however.

    ��We��re just dying time��?!��

    It was an illusion.

    The Dragon Knight, who took flight on his natural enemy, the demon hunter Bingryong, and the two corpsmanders, who had not suffered much damage despite facing several transcendents, stopped in ce.

    ��if��? if��? if��?��

    I froze, repeating the most foolish sounds.

    ��ck Crown��

    ck magic that robs the senses.

    This is because all of my senses have been swallowed up by a magical power so dense that it cannot be described. In addition to the five senses, the sense of time was also included.

    It could no longer be called an ordinary ck crown.

    ��Mugan��

    Finally, towards those who were caught without warning.

    A ck grip tightened.

    It wasn��t a figurative expression, it was just what it looked like.

    Creeping.

    It goes beyond what is simply visible to the point where it bes tangible. The magic power, which had been condensed to the point of mass, slowly strangled the two demons like arge, gigantic grip.

    Passsss.

    The moment the golden-scented weapon touches the ck hand, it disappears.

    It did not nullify the effect of Paimon��s power, Golden Scent.

    It was trampling with overwhelming destructive power.

    The battle ended there.

    .

    .

    .

    [The 3rd Corps Commander Silver has been killed.]

    [The 2nd Corps Commander Golder has been killed.]

    [The level has increased.]

    [The level has increased.]

    [The level has increased.]��.

    shing messages.

    In particr, there was a constant stream of messages announcing level up.

    It meant that he had made a significant contribution to this battle.

    however.

    ����Fuck.��

    Leonie couldn��t be happier.

    In the end, I think I ended up giving up to Ho-yeol again.

    Because I couldn��t shake it off.

    ��I��m not the only one upset about this, right?��

    It was the moment when Leonie opened her eyes.

    ��As expected, it��s different.��

    Nam Taemin said meaningfully.

    ��different? Taemin, may I ask what you mean?��

    ��Bamnun is right. ��What are you talking about all of a sudden?��

    ��The currentmander is not the usualmander.��

    ��?!��

    Nam Taemin did not hide it.

    Hoyeol first.

    Because it wasn��t hidden.

    ��I think you��re in the same condition you mentionedst time.��

    ��If that��s the case��?��

    ��that��s right. ��A new power that even the Commander-in-Chief cannot control.��

    [Runaway] of [Children��s Solitary Life].

    Since the person in question didn��t say the name of the skill, Nam Taemin didn��t know the exact name either�� but he was still sure. Nam Taemin wrinkled the bridge of his nose, which had be extremely sensitive.

    ��It��s slightly different than before, but it��s definitely that unfamiliar smell.��

    Moreover, information more certain than the sense of smell arrived.

    -The pattern has changed.

    ����Cheolmin?��

    -It��spletely different from themander��s usual pattern.

    As the ss wasn��t even revealed.

    He was amander in chief who possessed a variety of attack methods.

    Therefore, the current situation is that you are using only the appropriate magic power.

    On the contrary, it meant that he was not the usualmander-in-chief.

    Nam Taemin asked the key question.

    ��Has themander-in-chief decided that that skill should be used?��

    -I think that might be the case. Because it��s a high-level demon lord raid.

    ��It was definitely on a different level from previous raids.��

    The final boss, Paimon, didn��t even appear. Wasn��t it a situation where the dragon knight Skaarl��s performance did not lead to a significant victory even though Bingryong Frosnax joined the allies?

    ����Then can we be safe now, brother?��

    As Hoyeol appeared on the battlefield, the situation changed drastically.

    Just by grabbing the target with appropriate magical power.

    Because they defeated Golder and Silver, who they were unable to attack.

    however.

    -well.

    Of course, Nam Cheol-min is beyond the noise.

    Everyone on Jeju Ind was feeling it.

    ��Dangerous.

    The 1st Corpsmander to appear in the future.

    It didn��t mean that the final boss, Precious Paimon, was dangerous.

    Creeping.

    Even more so than the curse of Paimon that is burning Jeju Ind.

    If the Commander-in-Chief��s appropriate magical power feels threatening��

    ��is that an idea that shouldn��t be pursued?

    These were the top yers gathered in Jeju Ind, who were always at the forefront in the face of the threat of rift. Their senses were warning them as they crossed countless lines of fire.

    More than any other threat, we must be wary of appropriate magic power.

    Still, I didn��t want to believe it.

    ��Why would themander-in-chief show up on Jeju Ind? In the end, it��s clear that you came forward to save Jeju Ind, right? So, useless thoughts��.��

    However, the vision is mercilessly blinking.

    [��Caution: Mental strength is too low.]

    ��!��

    Even a one-line message meant a lot.

    Appropriate magic power, without paying attention to the surroundings.

    Because it meant that they were running around with the sole intention of tearing Paimon apart.

    It��s not just the yers who feel this way.

    [Golden Fragrance��s 1st Corps Commander ��Primal Satan�� appears.]

    ����!!!��

    The final gateway from the cursed camp to Paimon.

    Paimon��s henchman appears.

    The momentum was unusual.

    Bingryong Prosnax.

    ��Maybe you should leave the ce, little one.��

    ����Are you saying you��re avoiding the ce?��

    ��The battlefield from now on.��

    Enough to overwhelm even the king of all things.

    ��Because the level will be different.��

    4th Corps Commander Copper.

    3rd Corps Commander Silfer.

    Golder,mander of the 2nd Corps.

    It was different from those who boasted grand productions every time they appeared.

    Beyond the intensely shining curse.

    All I could hear was a regr sound.

    ��Chileung.

    Nam Taemin��s ears perked up.

    ����Sound as if something like metal is being dragged on the floor.��

    The guess was correct.

    [The 1st Corps Commander ��Primal Satan�� changes the field.]

    This guy was huge.

    And it was gorgeous.

    But it was strange.

    ��What is that bastard?��

    Leonie stuttered.

    It has to be that way.

    The brilliant metal wrapped around its body.

    Because it wasn��t armor or a weapon.

    ��Why did you show up with your arms and hands tied?��

    Yes.

    That was a seal that restricted movement.

    It wasn��t just the Sioux tribe.

    The original Satan had a gold-embroidered eyepatch covering his eyes and a gag over his mouth. Analyst Nam Cheol-min��s briefing was delivered to three confused people.

    -Everyone be careful. The pattern will probably change drastically in each phase. I��ve seen a gimmick like that before. Every time you conquer a phase, its seal is released and new patterns pour out.

    It was indeed an understandable analysis.

    But the three couldn��t be happy.

    Nam Tae-min was shocked even as he raised his sword.

    ����You mean there is one pattern per sealing sphere?��

    One, two, three, four, five��

    Because it was not easy to count the number of seals.

    Is it possible that only in this way can one achieve one��s original strength?

    While wondering, I realized something.

    Hisagi bit his chapped lip.

    ��Even in that condition, he��s stronger than those guys from before.��

    ����!!!��

    And the being who subdued that primordial Satan and filled the seal was none other than the high-ranking demon king, Noble Paimon. I finally started to understand.

    ��I understand themander��s feelings.��

    Why you.

    Have you once again taken away an ability that even you cannot fully control?

    Still, I me myself.

    ��If only we could have looked at the top of your feet����

    But Hisagi shook his head.

    ��Nevertheless, we must fight back.��

    Even if you are themander-in-chief in your current state, it may be impossible to deal with the original Satan and Paimon alone. It was such an overwhelming feeling that I had no choice but to make that judgment.

    As you can see.

    ��Ancient Demon, that looks terrible��

    Even with Prosnax��s provocative words, he might be swayed.

    Because I didn��t even stop walking.

    Before long, the one that fully revealed itself was the gship.

    Literally light movement.

    However, the aftermath was not light at all. With seals hanging loosely. Just by lifting a finger, everyone��s perspective was changed.

    ����What is this again?��

    Just like film.

    The vision of the primordial Satan guy is shared in everyone��s mind.

    To sum it up, it was really simple.

    An endless army of gold.

    A battle thatsted for nearly eternity.

    At the end, the original Satan knelt down, and his ability was recognized by Paimon and he became themander of the 1st Corps. Or, to be more precise, he was imprisoned underground in the western part of the Demon World, filled with numerous seals.

    Since then, it has been sealed for nearly eons.

    ����!��

    In such shame and humiliation.

    The primordial Satan pondered his anger.

    And finally, the opportunity to release that anger hase.

    They were right in front of Satan.

    Bingryong Prosnax shouted a dragon speech.

    ��Everyone step back��

    This was not an admonition directed at Satan.

    He was an ancient devil whose victory he could not even guarantee. Even if the little ones approach, it is meaningless. It was a statement made to protect allies after making a judgment.

    It was then.

    Dudeuk.

    With the sound of something huge being crushed.

    who ruled the demon world.

    He fought to the death with the high-ranking Demon King Paimon for eons.

    The original Satan started to be helpless.

    The identity of the being who did such a ridiculous thing is revealed.

    This time too, it was the right amount of horsepower.

    Hoyeol killed the primordial Satan, who was also on par with Paimon, in one blow.

    But no one could cheer.

    Because it was floating in the yers�� field of vision.

    A blinking message.

    ����!��

    I couldn��t read anything though.

    At least as much as Nam Taemin.

    Since the day I first smelled an unfamiliar smell.

    I was confident about Nam Taemin, who had been suffering.

    This moment.

    ��Damn it����

    The biggest threat facing us is.

    It was neither the original Satan nor Paimon.

    This is themander-in-chief, Mr. Ho-yeol.

    Although it is clearly Mr. Hoyeol.

    At the same time, ��someone�� cannot be called Mr. Hoyeol.

    ����is that a side effect of a simple skill?��

    But the thought ended there.

    ��!!!��

    Puff puff.

    Soon, the primordial Satan exploded mercilessly.

    Okay.

    Someone who is not Ho Yeol.

    Granfell wipes the blood sttered on his cheek.

    His actions did not show even a single emotion.

    .

    .

    .

    [���� �������� �������� ���������� �������� is ����������.]

 Chapter 524

    Episode 524 A true disaster (2)

    It was a moment whenmon sense copsed.

    ��The pattern gimmick was omitted��?��

    The 1st Corps Commander, Primal Satan.

    AAU started analyzing it from the moment it appeared.

    Even if the settings in the database were iplete, as long as there was confidence that all of them were realized, AAU was no longer a group that would just suck its fingers.

    Joshua, the head of the United States branch, opens his mouth.

    ��Isn��t he the Primordial Satan mentioned at thest meeting?��

    ��Yes, branch manager!��

    ��Good, let��s send the relevant data to each branch right away.��

    Korea branch.

    ��senior! ��It��s just like what my senior ssmate said, right?!��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom nced over the report that arrived and nodded.

    ��that��s right. ��It��s just like Katrina said.��

    If Arcana was still just a game.

    One of the boss monsters that would appear in an update in the future.

    The monster in the concept art had the appearance of a primordial Satan.

    There��s just one thing different.

    ��Except for the brilliant sealing sphere.��

    The guy in the database was just tied up in an ordinary chain.

    Because it is the initial setting.

    This means that he was not tied to something great like the original Satan.

    Anyway, what that meant was simple.

    ��It is clear that the gimmick of the pattern changing as the chain seal is released still remains. But you can��t stop it with just a chain. Even at first nce, the primordial Satan was realized as a strong person who had to be sealed with a special item.��

    Gulp.

    The dry sting went away on its own.

    Because of the strength of the primordial Satan?

    Because of Paimon, who sealed such a primordial Satan?

    No, the burning throat right now was due to a different tension.

    Park Min-jae opened his mouth quietly.

    ����Did you kill a guy like that in one blow, General Manager?��

    The position of AAU branch president is not something that can be earned through annual leave.

    Cosmo, no, before that.

    From the time when Arcana continent electricity was still in the development stage.

    Minjae Park, who contributed to the creation of Arcana, revealedmon sense from the past.

    ��Everyone remember, right? ��Boss mob vitality system.��

    Everyone nodded.

    Neer for 10,000 years.

    Even Seong Hyun-jun, who has the shortest experience.

    ��Even if the level is the same, boss mobs have unique blood levels that are different from regr monsters. When one bucket reaches the bottom, it moves on to the next pattern and a new bucket is created. Why wasn��t that characteristic clearly visible during the 4th Corps Commander, Evil Dragon Knight Copper?��

    Evil Dragon Knight Copper.

    I look back on the afterimage.

    Seong Hyun-jun whispered to Yoon Soo-gyeom.

    ����That��s definitely true, Senpai.��

    The evil dragon that had been cornered came back to life as if it had recovered all its vitality after encountering Copper, and the evil dragon knight Copper continued to run wild even with his head cut off.

    Park Min-jae added to those who kept shaking their heads.

    ��Is that any different from the original Satan?��

    Everyone was silent.

    Like I said,mon sense.

    It��s been around since Arcana was just a game.

    Common sense that was maintained until just recently.

    Because it was horribly broken.

    ��Commander of the 3rd 2nd Corps. Even the guys were skeptical. Although there were no major reports of victory on the battlefield�� when Skaarl awakened as a dragon knight, our humanity��s power was not far behind. ��Knowingly or unknowingly, I thought it had progressed to the final pattern and passed on it.��

    however.

    ��I was convinced when I saw the end of the primordial Satan.��

    Park Min-jae��s voice was very meaningful.

    ��From the moment you ignored the rules of Arcana Continent electricity and killed the primordial Satan in one blow. ��It is clear that the Commander-in-Chief has been defeated.��

    ��What are you destroying��?��

    ��My limitations as a yer.��

    No, it is not enough to conclude that he is a yer.

    Minjae Park.

    He muttered to himself.

    ��You even denied the system that no one could defy.��

    There is something yers often say.

    The system doesn��t lie. However, the current Commander-in-Chief wielded abilities that surpassed even a system with such absolute power.

    ��And the aftereffects of that power����

    Park Min-jae��s gaze is directed at the control room monitor.

    Almost all camera angles are now focused on Ho-yeol.

    What Park Min-jae focuses on is the background unfolding behind Ho-yeol.

    It was a panoramic view of Jeju Ind.

    Creeping.

    The ��ck something�� that killed the primordial Satan in one blow.

    Something was devouring Jeju Ind.

    It seems to suddenly appear in an ominousndscape.

    Park Min-jae ended up imagining things he shouldn��t have.

    ��If you even lightly grab it in that state.��

    As if the primordial Satan had exploded.

    jeju ind.

    And the imagination of everyone who entered Jeju Ind exploded.

    Park Min-jae roughly shook his head.

    ��No, that won��t happen.��

    He is none other than the Commander-in-Chief.

    I, Park Min-jae, have a fucking twisted personality.

    I caught Rayman Shen��s bad smell early on.

    He is a trustedmander.

    Even if you stumble.

    It means that He will never be broken.

    It was the moment when Park Min-jae clenched his fist with faith.

    ����?��

    Because he was looking at the background.

    More than anyone else in the control room.

    I was able to capture it quickly.

    ��Is the control room listening? ��Erge camera 172 immediately!!��

    An urgent order from the branch manager soon changes the scene in the control room. The hundreds of cameras that came to mind are reduced, and only the angle of camera 172 fills the vast screen.

    ��?!��

    Thanks to this, everyone was able to witness it.

    ��What about that?��

    Lee Ho-yeol, general manager of Yusra.

    Someone with flowing silver hair like his.

    The sight of a mysterious man approaching the general manager.

    *

    Pride parted his lips.

    ��That��s not like you, my brother Granfell.��

    At this moment you are

    You are doing something you would never have done.

    Just for a ray of light.

    Pride bit his lip.

    ��As your only blood rtive, it was hard to see you anymore.��

    Encounter with Paimon.

    After that, Pride went back to the Demon World alone.

    Unlike the time I entered when I was invited by Paimon.

    It was Pride who barely survived due to mercy rather than Paimon��s mercy.

    Cough.

    ��Rejoice, my brother. ��I came looking for you with this body.��

    Pride wiped the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.

    The process of climbing into the mouth of the Behemoth was anything but pleasant. To the point where his hair, which was no different from Granfell��s, would never regain its original color. Just look at the fact that it has be red and stained with blood.

    Prideughed slightly.

    ����Only for you.��

    I remember my conversation with Paimon.

    Although I didn��t make any promises.

    Paimon��s intentions must be clear now that he has me half-killed.

    Okay.

    I look at my legs shaking with all my strength.

    ��Maybe if I get closer to you����

    I shift my gaze and re at the curse floating in the sky.

    ��Paimon, that demon will tear me to pieces.��

    But it��s okay.

    ��You won��t be able to give up, Paimon.��

    Aren��t you the ruler of the western part of the Demon World?

    ��Unlike me, who gave up everything early on.��

    Pride.

    The family scene shes through his memory. The scenery of ��that day�� was no exception. Is it an effect of looking back on the past? The smilepletely disappeared from Pride��s face.

    ��The reason Paimon appointed the corpsmander was probably to buy time for him to manifest.��

    But because Granfell woke up faster than expected.

    Because all of the corpsmanders were killed.

    Your n is in vain, Paimon.

    Pride weighed things in his head.

    ��You must choose.��

    Gran Fell.

    Or all you have.

    Choose one of the two options.

    ��I made my choice a long time ago.��

    But do you have enough resolve?

    Pride was sure.

    I gritted my teeth.

    Then he took a step towards his younger brother.

    ��There is no way a devil could have that kind of determination����

    But Pride was mistaken because he had not witnessed it.

    Gentle Barbatos, the Demon King of the Eighth Throne.

    The scenery seen through his telescope.

    The entire western part of the Demon World that was once offered as a sacrifice.

    Soon Pride stuttered.

    ��Are you really saying that you gave up everything on the western side of the demon world��?��

    *

    ��The situation is changing rapidly.��

    Prosnax.

    Even with the dragon��s pupils that see through the essence.

    The current situation did not make it easy to make a decision.

    Prosnax resented his own immaturity.

    ��If it weren��t for me who just took off the hatchling t-shirt.��

    Even Eunaxus or Kudhanax would have known about the Dark Dragon��s unusual state at this moment and the story surrounding another Cloudy with the same hair.

    ��In the end, I can��t be of any help.��

    Prosnax expressed his anger.

    ��I feel sorry for the years I spent alone on the iceberg.��

    Skaarl clenched his fists.

    ��This is my first reaction too.��

    Prosnax, who had not given up even in the face of the primordial evil that was as terrifying as its name, was ming himself. That means the situation is not that serious.

    Review the yer��s vision message.

    [The 1st Corps Commander Primordial Satan has been defeated.]

    [The level has increased.]

    [The level has increased.]

    [The level has increased.]��

    Just by not retreating from the battlefield, the level increases. It was a huge amount of experience. However, the level up message was not wee at all. There��s only one thing I��m looking for.

    ��It is the bloody, silver-haired person.��

    However, no matter how much I looked back at the message, nothing like the appearance message came to mind. No, to be precise, one message came to mind.

    [���� �������� �������� ���������� �������� is ����������.]

    A message filled with mosaics.

    ����shit.��

    So it was just a rough guess.

    A message filled with mosaics.

    I thought it might be referring to the blood-covered silver-haired man who broke in.

    It was then.

    ��!��

    Because I don��t lie.

    It simply outputs the given situation.

    A despairing message was once again disyed in everyone��s sight.

    [Ah�� ���� ������s ��king �������� Pa������ appears.]

    Hees.

    The culprit of this incident.

    Paimon appears.

    But it was a question.

    Unlike the message that was iprehensible, the message of Paimon��s appearance was understandable, albeit slightly. From the time when Arcana was just a game to before the advent of Hoyeol.

    ��No way����

    Skaarl, the yer who has maintained the top spot alone.

    Your knowledge as a yer provides the answer.

    An answer that even one who is watching cannot believe.

    ��That one is stronger than Paimon?��

    If Nam Cheol-min, an analyst for arge coalition, had made such a sound.

    Skaarl wouldn��t have believed it.

    I am not ignoring Nam Cheol-min.

    No one would have believed AAU��s intelligence, the ranker��s words, or the guild��s information. But didn��t the system output a message that never lies?

    ��It��s even better than Paimon��?��

    Did I overlook something?

    ����Yes, if it is Frosnax��s dragon child.��

    This moment is the dragon��s eyes that see through the essence.

    Paimon and the mysterious man.

    They must be well aware of which beings are more threatening.

    however.

    ��Go away, evil demon king��

    Prosnax was only showing hostility towards Paimon.

    Skaarl made a decision.

    He said his intuition was not wrong.

    ��The silver-haired man is not dangerous.��

    I wasn��t sure, but��

    I didn��t sense any hostility from that man. Moreover, it didn��t even look like it was in perfect condition. Not only was he covered in blood, he was constantly spitting out blood from his mouth.

    So why?

    Skaarl fell into deeper thoughts.

    ��System messages don��t lie����

    And then another possibility urred to me.

    Yes.

    It was another silver hair.

    Not even the slightest stain, not soaked in blood.

    Themander-in-chief was here.

    Skaarl��s pupils twitch.

    ����Then what exactly does the message refer to?��

    But the thought ended there.

    ��Don��t you dare yell at me.��

    A feeling of intimidation thates upon you in an instant.

    At the same time.

    Grumbling.

    Because the fine ice barrier that protected Prosnax copsed. Paimon was just answering a proverb. Prosnax and Skaar began to fall headlong together.

    ��You lowly reptile.��

    Asshole juice.

    Prosnax and Skaar fall to the ground. Prosnax urgently manifested a polymorph. The purpose was to minimize internal injuries by turning into a chick and prevent the young dragon knight from being crushed to death by himself.

    ��Skal!��

    However, the condition of the young dragon knight was strange.

    Prosnax quickly grabbed Skal.

    Then he asked.

    ��Young brave knight, you have now crossed the firing line.��

    Even as he asked, Skaarl��s gaze remained fixed.

    ��Why are you still looking only at the Dark Dragon?��

    Still heading towards Hoyeol.

    ����Prosnax, we didn��t know from the beginning.��

    Skaarl barely opened his mouth.

    ��About themander-in-chief.��

    His voice wavered dangerously.

    ��None of that��.��

 Chapter 525

    Episode 525 A true disaster (3)

    Paimon.

    The noble Demon King looks at his own imperfect body.

    It must have been insufficient.

    Even though the entire area was offered as a sacrifice, it was not enough to fully manifest. It��s something that can��t be helped. If all went as nned, wasn��t it a curse that would manifest itself on this earth over several days?

    They just didn��t meet my expectations.

    ��Copper Silver Golder and Primordial Satan.��

    Although it did not help my full manifestation.

    Nevertheless, I will generously forgive you.

    The corners of Paimon��s eyes drew a parab.

    ��Thanks to you, I was able to face the perfect you.��

    Your voice was heard from the demon world.

    ��Just as I didn��t forget you, you didn��t forget me either.��

    Even if his only intention was to tear himself to pieces, Paimon was happy.

    Because even that was part of the evidence.

    Paimon��s pupils glowed coolly.

    ��Proof that a single ray of light was an obstruction.��

    In that sense.

    A devil who has nothing insignificant other than the uniqueness of being your flesh and blood.

    Pride��s n wasn��t bad.

    There is no need to turn off a single ray of light.

    Just let a ray of light go out on its own.

    All you have to do is subject Light to a harsh ordeal.

    ��Is this thend where your light began?��

    yet.

    Okay.

    Paimon��s gaze turned to the limping Pride.

    ��In recognition of your merits, I will give you onest chance.��

    ����?��

    Even if it is your own blood.

    I can��t tolerate taking away the time to face you.

    Paimon dered to the halting Pride.

    ��Get out of thisnd.��

    ����Ugh!��

    Then, Pride��s body, which had not fully recovered, copsed again in intense pain. If Pride lost half of his vitality after the encounter in the demon world, this time it was only half of that amount.

    ��It means you should not show any indecency here.��

    Now Pride has suffered internal injuries that he can��t even move.

    There was no obstacle to Paimon. So even if it was an imperfect manifestation, it was okay. Isn��t the negative energy overflowing here bing my strength?

    Sssss.

    From transparent to translucent.

    Also in substance.

    Paimon looked at the body adorned with gold and silver treasures and then raised his head.

    ��That sharp gaze is sharper than a de, my dear.��

    It wasn��t a shy analogy. In fact, Paimon was pouring in a considerable amount of magical energy to offset the threatening magical energy.

    ��That silence is also bitter.��

    I guess he doesn��t want to even talk to me.

    ��Brrr.

    Is this an unreasonable impact on an imperfect body?

    Or is it because of ecstasy?

    Paimon shuddered slightly and continued speaking again.

    ��But that cold side is also you. I will face it without turning away. Just like you said. Even if you only intend to tear me apart, if that is your will����

    The golden pupils sparkled with madness.

    ��I will tear myself to death for you.��

    Gugugugugung��!

    And then the change began. The momentum pouring out of Paimon has changed. Even if they were yers who couldn��t understand a single word because they were at different levels.

    ��Has it started? Final boss raid��!!��

    ����It��s no joke to feel intimidated.��

    ��Hey, someone try to beat me up!�� ��Come to your senses!!��

    So much so that I could sense the change in the air.

    sparkle.

    Soon the vision blinks.

    [The Ninth Throne Demon King ��Noble Paimon�� changes the field. The golden scent of the realm of eternal gold adds golden color to your five senses.] I

    couldn��t read the mosaiced front sentence properly, but I can guess it just from the back content. Analyst Nam Cheol-min shouted to everyone listening to his signal.

    -There is an abnormality in the Ten Seas. Everyone, don��t lose your senses!!

    At those words, someone gritted their teeth and someone searched through their inventory and took out a bottle of unique potion that they had saved. Someone else activated a skill by pping their own cheek.

    But it was all meaningless action.

    ��What is that��?��

    The gap is bigger than that between ants and elephants.

    Even if the ant responds to the elephant��s actions by any means possible. Unless the elephant stumbles over my foot. Because ants could never survive.

    It was a door.

    A huge gate made of gold and jewels rises above Jeju Ind.

    It was slowly descending from the curse.

    From the time when Arcana was just a game.

    As a ranker, I will use my experience dealing with numerous monsters.

    Hisagi narrowed his eyes.

    ����What��s beyond the door?��

    I couldn��t even guess.

    Is it a weapon or a military unit, or is it a mass of powerful magical power that will blow away Jeju Ind without a trace? Even though he constantly shakes his head, he never lets go of his doubts.

    ��You shouldn��t believe everything you see.��

    ��What do you mean, snake eyes?��

    ��Have you all seen the system message?��

    ����!!��

    Yes.

    Didn��t the system message that doesn��t lie warn you?

    Your five senses have already been oveid with the color of golden fragrance.

    Chireung.

    Hisagi said, pulling out his magic spear.

    ��Could you be a little more direct? This means that no matter whates out beyond that door, we must not back down. Even if you are filled with fear, it is probably an illusion caused by a condition.��

    Nam Taemin snorted and answered.

    ��I was wondering why you were acting like that, but you were just trying to say something like that? ��I��m sorry, but if I had nned to run away at some point, I wouldn��t have even set foot on Jeju Ind in the first ce!��

    It wasn��t just the three guild masters of the grand alliance.

    Even if you were bewitched by the golden light.

    Everyone in Jeju Ind did not back down from the door of Golden Hyang.

    Sigh.

    When everyone��s attention was focused.

    Slowly, the door to Golden Fragrance began to open.

    Paimon��s lips twitched as the door opened.

    ��Will you listen, my dear? ��A story about the beauty of Golden Fragrance.��

    I knew it.

    No answer came back.

    Paimon continued speaking without paying attention.

    ��If you have an aesthetic sense that is looking at the same ce as mine, you will be able to understand the scent of gold. ��Of course, I have no intention of showing my treasures to such trash.��

    Not only what you see, but also what you hear and feel.

    Their senses had already been blocked by golden light.

    So wouldn��t it be okay?

    Paimon continued speaking, looking only at Granfell.

    ��The artwork that will kick off the grand opening would be ��Rain��s Scream,�� which unfailingly demonstrates its aesthetic sense. ��It is a painting drawn with blood on the feet of an animal struggling in pain, so it can literally be said to be a painting filled with vitality.��

    The gaze moves to Jeju Ind, covered in appropriate magic.

    ��Wouldn��t it be even more beautiful if a famous painting were added to thisndscape?��

    thud.

    Eventually, the door to Golden Fragrance waspletely opened.

    As I said a moment ago.

    The order was already decided in Paimon��s mind.

    After drawing a rough sketch using ��Rain��s Scream��.

    Exhibition of works of art with even deeper colors.

    A ray of light willpletely cover thisnd where it began.

    ��I thought you would understand.��

    El Dorado.

    There were many people who attempted to peek inside.

    Close by was the gentle Barbatos, the demon king of the eighth throne. However, even the mediator of the demon world with a high level of understanding could not understand Paimon��s aesthetic sense.

    -��It��s terrible, you��re a terrible being, Paimon��!!��

    High level demon lord.

    Honorable Paimon.

    Because the noble being��s perspective was on a different level from that of other demons.

    But at this moment, Paimon��s face was filled with joy.

    ��I believed you wouldn��t turn a blind eye.��

    So even more so.

    ��I will make it so that you cannot return.��

    A ray of light.

    I had topletely extinguish its existence. As that bastard Pride said, we had to deny thend itself where the light originated and make it impossible for the light to return.

    ��Then the next piece of art is��.��

    As nned.

    Paimon was about to take out the next piece of art.

    He suddenly opened his mouth.

    ��No. ��Before that, I want to hear your impressions?��

    It was simply curiosity.

    My golden scent.

    If only you fully understood my aesthetic sense.

    It was an expectation as to what kind of review would be made.

    The end of waiting for eons.

    Finally, Paimon.

    Because it was an encounter with an equal being.

    Paimon��s lips tremble.

    ��Any sentiment is wee. Any criticism, even if it is your own, is wee.��

    Eventually, Granfell��s lips began to move as if in response.

    However, Paimon��s face, which was full of joy, turned pale.

    It didn��t take long.

    ������.��

    ��what?

    ����That girl?��

    ������ ���� ���� ������.��

    I can��t hear your voice��?

    I��?

    I couldn��t hear my voice.

    No, it wasn��t that I couldn��t hear it.

    It was unintelligible.

    ����why?��

    I have felt this sensation before.

    Baal the Clueless, the Demon King of the First Throne.

    I felt it the moment I encountered that iprehensible being.

    That was the feeling.

    I swallow dry saliva.

    ��Could it be that you are on the same level as Baal?��

    If it were you, not anyone else.

    It wasn��t something I couldn��t understand.

    But what I didn��t understand was the consideration that had disappeared.

    ��Didn��t you definitely say you were going to tear me to pieces��?��

    He is different from the foolish Baal.

    Because you have formality.

    Because he has the respect of an aristocrat.

    Didn��t you speak in a way that I could understand?

    But whye now?

    Are you telling me things I don��t understand, honey?

    ����for a moment.��

    That wasn��t the only question.

    ��It��s too quiet.��

    The effect of ��Rain��s Scream�� was not appearing. The misceneous things that had previously had to stamp their feet as if dancing in pain were looking up at the sky without any problems.

    ��what��?��

    But like I said, the doubts didn��tst long.

    ��!��

    This was because it came into Paimon��s field of vision.

    Huge grip.

    Open door.

    When the Golden Fragrance door opened, it was not Paimon��s artwork that was revealed. It was as if he had butchered all such works of art with his own hands. Hands soaked in blood.

    It was the hand of the first foolish demon king, Baal.

    Paimon stutters.

    ��Ba Baal. why��?��

    A puzzle is put together in my head.

    The reason I couldn��t understand your words.

    It was like that.

    ����Wasn��t that what you said to me?!��

    But Paimon could not finish his sentence.

    Baal��s grip.

    This was because Paimon��s body was snatched.

    ����Oof!��

    I couldn��t even struggle.

    With just the pressure of his grip, the body of the Ten Pirs copses horribly.

    Paimon had an intuition.

    ��I will die like this.��

    But the moment of death.

    What passed through Paimon��s mind was not a sh of the past.

    It was the future.

    Your future, not yourself.

    Even in a world without me.

    Can you be free from the light?

    Paimon, who was suffering, smiled.

    ����iced coffee. ��My dear.��

    Crack.

    As Baal��s grip tightened, Paimon disintegrated into flesh.

    A split second while consciousness remains.

    Paimon finished his final thoughts.

    ��I guess it��s possible.��

    I did.

    This was your picture, Baal.

    I am at the moment of death.

    I finally understood Baal��s meaning.

    Ecstasy envelops the torn flesh.

    ��You inspired me until the end��!!��

    *

    Granfell said.

    ��Baal was my prey.��

    However, Baal��s hand is still like prey.

    He grabbed Paimon and exploded it.

    Just like that, the prey disappeared.

    The object to be torn apart has disappeared.

    Granfell said.

    ��He was someone who should have been killed more painfully than anyone else. But he didn��t show any regret. ��You brought such death to your own people.��

    then.

    ��Please pay for your sins.��

    A deeper and deeper feeling of appropriateness stirred.

    To devour Baal.

    If only I could devour Baal.

    As if it doesn��t matter if something else gets involved.

    It started to overflow.

    It was then.

    Shuuuung.

    Prosnax released his polymorph and took flight.

    It was because it was reflected in the dragon��s eyes.

    If things continue like this, what will happen to thisnd?

    But even Bingryong��s flight was meaningless.

    ��!��

    It was just a matter of being touched by the appropriate magic power. Because the dragon skin began to melt like ice. But what was more shocking than that fact was the sight.

    ��Dark Dragon����

    It wasn��t facing them in the first ce.

    That view is only.

    Because I was only staring at Baal.

    It was then.

    Baal��s hand began to disappear.

    It seems like the goal has already been achieved.

    It had scattered without a trace.

    ����?!!��

    But no one could be happy.

    The object has disappeared.

    then.

    Where will this vast amount of appropriate horsepower be directed?

    ��Sch.

    As if to answer such questions.

    Granfell��s callous gaze was directed towards Jeju Ind.

    An indescribable fear.

    Jeju Ind.

    Korea.

    It enveloped the whole world.

 Chapter 526

    Episode 526. A true disaster (4)

    could not be resisted.

    ��What the fuck is going on?��

    A helicopter teetering precariously.

    Nam Cheol-min held the tablet tightly and looked down at Jeju Ind.

    From the moment Paimon appeared, we distanced ourselves from Jeju Ind.

    Click.

    The analyst who was constantly operating the camera shouted.

    ��Even when using infrared mode or using the Hawkeye lens, you can��t see anything! ��It��s clear that ck energy ispletely blocking all observation, analyst��!��

    Quickly.

    Nam Cheol-min gritted his teeth.

    What is ck energy?

    ����Everyone watched.��

    That it originated from themander-in-chief.

    Until Paimon appeared.

    Just like yourself.

    These are helicopters and observation drones flying over Jeju Ind.

    Naturally, all developments would have been broadcast around the world via radio waves.

    Nam Cheol-min thought realistically.

    ����He is none other than the Commander-in-Chief.��

    I suppressed the concerns rising in the back of my mind and continued my thoughts. Yes, even if you are shaken, the Commander-in-Chief will ovee the current crisis.

    ��But the problem lies next.��

    Seoul has be and of strangeness.

    Additionally, numerous guild branches.

    This is because the guild houses are crowded together in the narrow space of Seoul.

    Seoul was a ce where the siege warfare system was always active.

    What was the impact of that change like?

    -Is Kii��snd only owned by the Republic of Korea? There is room for controversy��

    �C U.S. Senator ��Seoul is thend of the whole world.�� opinion.

    -AAU official ��The yer who bes the lord of Seoul will have enormous power�� It is right to elect in a transparent manner. If we don��t do that, something terrible will happen.��

    Seoul has be a ce where yers from all over the world are paying attention. It was a problem that themander-in-chief and himself were already aware of.

    ��He dered that he would bear the burden once again.��

    You will be the master of Seoul.

    Nam Cheol-min after the dumpling meeting that day.

    He did not neglect the ��Master of Seoul�� n.

    I figured it out through that process.

    The fact that this rotten country is overflowing with unrecyble waste.

    ��You can tell just by looking at the media that checks have begun.��

    Currently, the media is cleverly biting themander-in-chief.

    Ignoring all the achievements I have made so far.

    After assuming that themander-in-chief is already the owner of Seoul.

    I was writing a novel.

    ��I guess they were nning to induce public opposition.��

    Of course, most of the public had insight.

    This means that they didn��t even pay attention to trashy articles.

    However, public opinion may change due to this incident.

    ����Because I have something to bite.��

    It was a high-level Demon King Paimon raid.

    A new update with different rules than cracks.

    In the course of the attack,mon sense dictated that damage would inevitably follow.

    Nam Cheol-min muttered.

    ����Because you have been performing unconventionally.��

    He never forgot to remain upright in any battle.

    Because he was themander-in-chief who did not waver.

    But this time was different.

    This meant that he was a difficult enemy who had no choice but to use new abilities that even themander-in-chief could not control. p. Nam Cheol-min tapped his cheek with both hands.

    Doridori.

    As if that wasn��t enough, I shook my head.

    ��Come to your senses, Nam Cheol-min.��

    Yes, the whole world may criticize the Commander-in-Chief.

    This was also themander��s sacrifice.

    Without knowing that thanks to this, the crisis of destruction was ovee.

    There was a high possibility that they would start talking without even knowing the topic.

    however.

    ��Even if themander-in-chief says it��s okay��.��

    Nam Cheol-min himself couldn��t just sit back and watch.

    ��For that to happen, we have to watch.��

    Everything that happens in Jeju Ind.

    It was the moment when Nam Cheol-min shifted his gaze to Jeju Ind again.

    His face turned pale.

    ��!��

    It had to be that way.

    Sssssssssssssssssss.

    A new model that plummets at breakneck speed.

    Those fluttering robes were all the more familiar.

    That��s the senior mage of the Magic Tower.

    It was William the Benshee.

    Creeping.

    Nam Cheol-min doubted his five senses.

    This was because the Banshee��s plummeting body was trembling.

    ck energy.

    Appropriate magical power that themander-in-chief clearly manifested.

    Then, the Commander-in-Chief attacked the senior leader of the Magic Tower��?

    ����That��s ridiculous.��

    *

    Pure Magic Science senior Bangrit shouted.

    ��Senior Benshee!!��

    Chief Lee is in an unusual situation.

    The two seniors, Benshee and Bangrit, noticed this.

    It was right after Chief Lee showed up on Jeju Ind.

    -��Why don��t you use magic?��

    -��Because you don��t need to do that?��

    -��No way. Don��t you know, Bangrit? Chief Lee��s magical power is on a different level. Of course, your magical affinity is at a high level, but�� it is literally on a different level.��

    What Benshi said was not wrong. This is because Chief Lee��s magic power boasted greater magic efficiency than the magic power of twilight. So the two seniors could not let down their guard.

    -��The chief I know is a person who uses a knife to kill cows and does not use a knife to kill chickens. Especially when hunting demons.��

    -����But you still didn��t mean it with all your sincerity?��

    -��Oh my, that��s going to be a big problem. ��That��s not it, Bangrit.��

    Bensh continued speaking without the slightest hint of yfulness.

    -��There is no reason to use the appropriate magic power, which carries a lot of risk, over a different level of magic power. Don��t you know that thanks to Senior Matisse, Bangrit? ��The dangers of ��ckening��.��

    Yes, the two senior wizards had knowledge.

    -��If you are in a situation where you can only use appropriate magical power�� that��s right. ��There will be nothing but the darkness that Master Matisse warned about, the variable in ck magic.��

    Thanks to this, I am convinced that Chief Lee has fallen into ��ck magic��.

    The magic power was raised to help Chief Lee.

    In particr, the Banshees manifest the William family��s arcane magic.

    He had awakened to a true me.

    Bangrit had said that to Benshi.

    -��Isn��t that too much?��

    -��In my head, I think it��s too much, Bangrit. But this intuition is speaking. ��I��m warning you.��

    -����?��

    Benshi was not sure as he spoke.

    -��Maybe that��s not the chief I know�� No. ��I said something useless, Bangrit.��

    Bangrit understood the meaning of those words, albeit btedly.

    Senior Benshi couldn��t even approach Senior Lee and left.

    I realized it only at this moment.

    ����As expected, something is different.��

    Bangrit gathered his overwhelming emotions and looked at his surroundings.

    There was no longer a big devil here. Although the demons that poured out from the curse were rampaging everywhere, they were not a threat because they had lost their masters.

    Even the primordial Satan.

    Honorable Paimondo.

    A huge, unidentifiable hand.

    Now it no longer exists on Jeju Ind.

    This uncontroble fear and confusion is just that.

    It meant that it wasing entirely from Chief Lee.

    Bangrit gritted his teeth.

    ����This can��t happen, Chief Lee.��

    Soon, all the magical power in the body was raised.

    The content of interference is actually simple.

    Only release.

    Not even from a magic family.

    Bangrit��s transcendent talent earned him a senior position at the Magic Tower.

    That brilliant talent begins to glow along with magical power.

    Goooooh.

    So much so that my curly hair straightens out.

    A vast and pure magical power emanated from the body.

    In that state, I head towards Chief Lee.

    Creeping.

    The magical power that caused the senior Banshi to fall ising.

    However, Bangrit released even more magical power.

    ��thud.

    The circle that could not be formed was throbbing in the aftermath, but it was okay.

    If only I could reach Chief Lee.

    Go closer.

    Because there was something I had to ask.

    Suddenly, Chief Lee��s advice passes by.

    -��It is not necessarily necessary to make up for shorings. So that the advantages can offset even the disadvantages. All you have to do is maximize your strengths. ��Don��t you have those strengths, Senior Mage Bangrit?��

    In the end, Chief Lee��s advice was correct.

    Thanks to that teaching, I am now able to release pure magic power that can resist your appropriate magic power, although it is less efficient. Bangrit opened his mouth with difficulty.

    ����Do you remember Chief Lee?��

    You did it for me, a worthless person.

    ��Even if you don��t remember, I won��t be able to forget you even if my whole life passes. ��The day Chief Lee and Master Marcelo risked their lives for me����

    Bangritughed bitterly.

    ��What did I say? What can I say when all I have is potential? Did you take that risk for me? Until the moment they invade the top floor of the Magic Tower together to kill the devil worshipers. I didn��t know why. But����

    Nevertheless.

    ��I realized this while watching Chief Lee��s actions.��

    Bangrit��s eyes shined clearly.

    ��It��s not that I was special, but that Chief Lee was just like that. In the first ce, he was the kind of person who would not ignore anyone��s difficulties����

    That��s why I didn��t understand.

    ��But why why?��

    It was a moment when Bangrit suppressed the emotions rising up.

    Lightly.

    Long silver hair began to move.

    The head that was facing away from me began to turn, along with the hair.

    Eventually, the eyes are revealed.

    Bangrit, facing those heartless eyes, noticed.

    ��also.��

    At the same time, I felt relieved.

    ��It wasn��t��?��

    Even if.

    Even if the appearance is the same.

    Because that wasn��t the chief I knew.

    ��dump.

    After confirming, Bangrit had no more regrets left.

    As soon as the release of magical power that I had been forcibly maintaining ended.

    Bangrit lost consciousness.

    Creeping.

    Toward that kind of bangrit.

    It spread out to the appropriate magical power in the area.

    Those stranded on Jeju Ind were watching the scene.

    ��Senior Bangrit��!��

    Jessie covered her mouth.

    The top owner in the cone hat also has his insight.

    The current situation waspletely iprehensible.

    So all I could do was warn.

    -Don��t even think about stopping that guy, Jessie.

    ��But����

    -That is neither the chief you know nor the chief I know. Do you need to be more direct to understand? In that case, that is ��something�� disguised as Chief Lee.

    To break Jesse��s stubbornness, the cone hat added.

    -Do you think you��re any different from Benshee and Bangrit?

    Topju felt sick to his stomach.

    Because Banshee is gone and Bangrit is in danger?

    No, the wizards of the Magic Tower are of that kind.

    No one can guarantee when and where you will die.

    In fact, it��s Benshee and Bangrit.

    Those kids probably know it better than anyone else.

    This is a position that cannot be reached without such determination.

    The position of seniority.

    So, at this moment.

    The reason why I feel sick to my stomach, which doesn��t exist anymore, is because of you. It��s something other than Chief. The head of the office looked around in his conical hat.

    -Appropriate magical power formed its own domain.

    Just like the underground infinity of the magic tower.

    What that means is simple.

    There may be interference from the outside to the inside.

    There is no way to escape from the inside to the outside.

    The lives of those trapped here depend on Chief Lee.

    No, it means that it depends on something disguised as Chief Lee.

    It was the moment when the top owner made a cool-headed decision.

    Goooooh.

    A purple light shimmered from Jesse��s body.

    -Jessie��.

    The spreading magic of twilight.

    It was an apparition to save Bangrit from falling.

    But even that was an eyesore?

    Something��s gaze was focused precisely on Jesse.

    Creeping.

    Immediately, appropriate magical power began to reach towards Jesse.

    It was then.

    Something happened that no one could believe.

    In an instant.

    Faaaat.

    Appropriate magical energy dispersing into the air.

    Granfell had stopped.

    To be exact.

    A ��ray of light�� had awakened within Gran Fell.

    That moment.

    Humanity has deviated from Paimon��s prophecy.

    It��s not any powerful skill, magic, or spell.

    Just from inside the chest jacket pocket.

    It was thanks to the small beating sound.

    Jiyiing.

    [Sender: Eldest sister]

    ����!��

 Chapter 527

    Episode 527 Hypocrisy (1)

    There is darkness everywhere.

    Why is everyone saying this?

    I think I understand why Gran Fell was described as infinitely deep darkness.

    The level of understanding is 70%, well over half.

    Perhaps because of that, the sensation was different from the [ckening] of the past.

    It feels like you��re floating endlessly through Gran Fell��s past.

    No, it wasn��t just a metaphor.

    I am certain that I am truly in an infinitely deep darkness.

    I flinched��

    my hand moved and I could touch my face and even my hair with that hand. There was no mirror or anything in the darkness where I couldn��t see an inch in front of me, but��

    I could feel it intuitively.

    ��It��s my hair that��s so picky.��

    I��m not sure, but it��s probably the effect of ckening.

    This is because Granfell��s personalityes to the forefront.

    Could it be that I have entered the inner world of Gran Fell?

    ��It��s just a guess, though.��

    When I think like that, this scene bes even more daunting.

    Do whatever you want, Granfell. That��s because there are only 30% left. I thought I would use any means necessary to uncover the secret you are desperately hiding��

    You are also amazing.

    Is that what you think?

    How in the world is your insides so dark?

    Of course, I imagined you like that.

    I guess my speed isn��t much different from back then.

    anyway.

    ��Maybe that��s why we connect.��

    I took a step into the darkness.

    [Understanding Darkness].

    As my understanding increased, there was something I realized.

    As understanding increases, the proficiency in [Heaven and the World Sovereign Children] also increases.

    In addition, it bes more difficult to control the power of Granfell.

    Granfell��s personality is gradually bing clearer.

    It seemed as if Granfell��s feelings were being conveyed.

    This endless darkness that is like your inner thoughts.

    I can feel that they don��t wee me exposing myself.

    Nevertheless, I have no choice but to move on.

    30% I don��t know yet.

    What are you hiding?

    I��m not sure yet.

    But I will promise you one thing.

    As I��ve said several times.

    Even if the world doesn��t understand you.

    I will understand you.

    ��Why, as you say, there is give and take in everything?��

    Just as you understood the dark history that even my own flesh and blood could not understand.

    I will understand a past that even your own flesh and blood cannot understand.

    But��

    ����even if I say this, I��m stubborn.��

    Howe nothing has changed?

    Nothing has changed to the point where I wonder if we are even moving forward. I wondered if I could see anything as my vision adjusted to the darkness, but as expected, there was nothing to see.

    chuck.

    I raised my hands in despair.

    I felt dizzy and my legs gave out.

    If there was a wall, I felt like I had to climb on it.

    It was then.

    ��!��

    A fleeting afterimage.

    It was literally just a moment.

    It was clearly visible.

    Memories of Granfell��s past.

    however.

    I couldn��t believe it even when I saw it.

    What on earth��?

    It was little Granfell. I saw the young Granfell whom I had encountered in the highest level space-time quest not long ago. The little Granfell who tried to run away from Cloudy Territory was smiling.

    Another Cloudy I know.

    In the arms of Pride.

    Damn Cloudy��s whole house like an onion.

    ��What��s the situation��?��

    I was confident after facing the shadow mercenaries. It��s clear that Pride has been targeting Granfell��s life ever since Granfell was just a child.

    But 30%.

    There was no such sign from the pride I witnessed in the inner part of Granfell. I am Lee Ho-yeol. The same thing happened when I was an office worker and skipped various events without seeming obnoxious.

    ��It��s going to spin, really.��

    Gran Fell and Pride.

    Why is your rtionship so good?

    Because I couldn��t understand it.

    I had no choice but to reach out again.

    ��There must have been a discrepancy.��

    Gran Fell and Pride.

    The reason why the rtionship between the twopletely broke up. I wondered if that was because Granfell was chosen as the next head of the family when she turned seven��

    ��No.��

    I knew this because I met little Granfell.

    From the age of just five or six, our Granfell was extraordinary. So much so that anyone can recognize that he is the next matriarch. Did Pride, who was close to Granfell, not know about this?

    ��No way.��

    ��So just one more time.

    Because it was so fleeting, like a sh of light.

    It may be that you haven��t witnessed the reason.

    It was the moment when I cautiously stretched out my hand toward the darkness.

    ��?��

    This time my eyes were itchy.

    In this infinitely deep darkness.

    A bright ray of light was seen.

    ��what?

    While I was thinking, the light began to cover my vision more and more intensely. And it was now. A faint vibration felt in the palm of one��s hand.

    [Missed call: 1 from my eldest sister]

    Jiying.

    [Hoyeol, I��m sorry ??? I didn��t know you called ???]

    I realized it toote.

    Why did I fall into [ck painting]?

    And I saw it toote.

    ����!��

    The scenery of Jeju Ind.

    The curse [Paimon��s domain] that was floating in the sky was nowhere to be found. The me that burned as if it would burn all of Jeju Ind died down. Even the demons that came out of the curse were trembling with fear.

    But it wasn��t the end.

    Senior Fire Magician Benshee William was seriously injured and fell to the ground.

    Vangrit Tom, a senior in pure magic, lost consciousness due to exhaustion of magical power.

    The former shadow mercenaries, now Akshan��s new demon hunters, fell to the ground.

    Freeze Magic Curtain Level.

    Earth Magic Maia Deian.

    The circles of the two senior wizards were damaged to the point where they could never use magic again.

    That alone was enough.

    I could see eyes directed at me.

    It was a familiar feeling to the demon hunter.

    Yes, the eyes of those looking at me were full of fear.

    You realize it toote.

    ��What have I done?

    ��Actually, I knew it, Granfell.��

    That you are not as merciful as I thought.

    Even though I knew that, I passed it on to you.

    For Paimon.

    Because I didn��t want to show even the slightest mercy.

    But this was the aftermath.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    It was the price I paid for overlooking the weight I was carrying and running wild.

    I looked at the appropriate magic power flowing around me.

    Creeping.

    A space that even the elder wizards of the Magic Tower with great mental power cannot withstand. An extremely dark ck crown, no different from that of the Invincible, was covering Jeju Ind.

    Wow.

    But not anymore.

    As I withdraw my gaze, the appropriate magic disappears.

    The ck crown clears and sunlight shines through it.

    It��s like the inside of Gran Fell.

    I was struggling in the endless darkness.

    As if a ray of light had fallen.

    Is it because of the light shining on it?

    I was able to see things more clearly.

    At this moment, the faces and emotions are changing every moment.

    Fear into joy.

    Concern turns to relief.

    okay.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, finally.

    Instead of turning away, he faced it wholeheartedly.

    My weight.

    So I can��t just ignore it this time.

    So understand, Granfell.

    I opened my mouth quietly.

    ��You showed unintentional indecency.��

    *

    ����Ugh.��

    Bangrit opened his eyes with difficulty.

    Where are we��?

    It��s an unfamiliar ceiling.

    But soon a familiar voice is heard.

    ��Bangrit has finallye to his senses!��

    ��Senior Benshi��?��

    Even if only the ceiling was familiar.

    You must have wondered if you were dreaming.

    But Bangrit slowly stood up and lifted the nket.

    ����How many days has it been since then?��

    Bensh replied with a stern expression.

    ��one month. ��Exactly one month.��

    ��A month? ��Such nonsense��!��

    ��you��re right. It��s a ridiculous joke. Ha ha ha!��

    ����yes?��

    joke?

    Is there a joke in this situation?!

    Benshi added to Bangrit, who had a dumbfounded expression on his face.

    ��Not even a day has passed yet. For all that, you��re in pretty good shape, right? ��Even with senior Bellier��s care, it seemed like I wouldn��t be able to avoid living in a separate room for several months.��

    Not even a day has passed��?

    In fact, this almost sounded like a joke.

    It had to be that way.

    ��It was definitely a serious injury����

    Even if it were a Senior Banshee who had been knocked out, he had unleashed so much magic that he was a burden to the circle that was not open. Banshee chuckled.

    ��What harmony would you like?��

    ����no way.��

    ��That��s right. ��They say Chief Lee came and went when we fainted.��

    ����!��

    Only then did Bangrit let out a sigh of relief.

    Thest thing I saw was the moment I lost consciousness.

    Because that was Chief Lee��s cold gaze.

    ��It was unprecedented. Who would have thought that this supreme leader of the world would admit his mistake. Oh, I absolutely do not mean that our Chief Lee is a shameless person who knows nothing about his mistakes?!��

    Bensh hurriedly waved his hand.

    ��Because Chief Lee was a person who nevermitted mistakes in the first ce�� In that sense, he could have easily gotten away with it this time as well.��

    Perspective of a senior magician at the Tower.

    This was something he could say, especially since he was a banshee who wielded the William family��s arcane magic, which came at a price. He spoke in a calm voice that was not typical of Benshi.

    ��I assure you, no one could have stopped it. Even if it��s not Paimon, it��s the primordial Satan who is themander of the 1st Corps. ��Can��t you tell just by looking at the curtains and what Senior Maia has be?��

    Curtain Rebel and Maia Deian.

    The two were senior wizards who had guarded the Magic Tower for a long time.

    In particr, Senior Maia was another genius whose achievements as an Earth Mage were evaluated as second only to Elder Yugweed.

    However, even those two seniors were exhausted as they devoted all their energy to dealing with the 4th Corpsmander.

    On the other hand, a separate room.

    The two are still unconscious.

    Bensh, who was looking at them, continued speaking.

    ��But Paimon wasn��t everything. ��Because an unknown ��grasp�� appeared that easily crushed Paimon.��

    ����I did.��

    ��Surely Chief Lee expected that.��

    thus.

    ��I guess you made the decision that you had no choice but to use power that you couldn��t fully control. Who would dare criticize that choice?��

    Bangrit nodded.

    ��Furthermore, if you know what kind of person this chief is����

    ��That��s what I��m saying, Bangrit.��

    ��yes?��

    ��To my shame, I ended up being happy.��

    ��what��?��

    Bensh smiled without a wrinkle.

    ��Chief Lee, who doesn��t need to ask for your understanding, was happy to admit your mistake. ��I finally thought that Chief Lee, who was hiding everything I knew, had finally returned.��

    ��If that��s the case�� ��I feel the same way.��

    ��is it so? If so, that��sforting. Honestly, I was worried. ��Did you unintentionally look at Chief Lee with suspicion out of a sense of needless resentment?��

    Bangrit was inwardly shocked.

    Senior Benshi has a secretly sharp side?

    Actually, Bensh continued speaking without knowing anything.

    ��I can assure you that those who know Chief Lee��s personality would have dispelled their concerns with this. But it would be unreasonable to expect that for everyone.��

    ����Has it spread by any chance?��

    ��Wouldn��t you say so? Isn��t everything so fast? ��This world.��

    This is also thanks to Kii��s exploration.

    Benshi and Bangrit were ustomed to breaking news on social media through the airwaves. Not only that, but you could guess it just by looking at the chaotic atmosphere of the Magic Tower.

    Bensh said meaningfully.

    ��Perhaps a great wind will blow in this world.��

    A screen that never wavered.

    It was a natural order since Chief Lee was shaken.

    Bangrit also answered meaningfully.

    ��We need to prepare so as not to be swayed by the wind.��

    ��Senior Bangrit. ��It sounds reassuring when I hear it, doesn��t it?��

    ��It��s a bit weird to hear such words from Senior Benshi����

    ��What? ��Does this mean I��m not trustworthy?��

    ��Honestly, it doesn��t exist, that kind of aspect��.��

    ��Ha?��

    ��Why, just by looking at the contents of the application form��.��

    ��Are you really going to stab me in that painful corner?!��

    Both of you, be childish.

    More than that, there was amotion in the recovery room.

    No matter how senior wizards they are��!

    Klee, an experienced magician from the healing school, mustered up courage and coughed.

    ��Hmm��!��

    Then Bangrit was the first to regain his senses.

    Is it thanks to that?

    Even though it waste, the thought came to me.

    ��More than that, where is Chief Lee now?��

    As always, if a strong wind blows.

    It was Chief Lee who would be the first to face that wind.

    Bangrit shook his head.

    Nevertheless, if it is a magic tower��

    it can avoid any wind.

    It could be a safe haven.

    But you always showed actions that went beyond imagination.

    ��Huh? You went back to Jeju Ind?!��

    Why go to that ind where it won��t be the windiest day��?!

    .

    .

    .

    ��Reversal Magic��

 Chapter 528

    Episode 528 Hypocrisy (2)

    Founder of theoretical magic.

    -��Do you understand the limits of reversal magic?��

    Marcelo asked me.

    -��I��m not doubting your reversal magic. It��s just that it��s my job�� I can guess the structure of most magic just by looking at it, but in my opinion, reversal magic is���� Even

    for Marcelo, who established all magic in theory, reversal magic was easy. It seemed like he couldn��t understand. At that time, I wondered why it was so difficult to simply reverse the interference process��

    ��I was brave because I didn��t know.��

    Now that knowledge about magic has umted.

    Reversal magic seen as a founder?

    Even though I manifest.

    There were times when I wondered if there was such magic in the world.

    Attack change healing��

    literally.

    Ever-changing.

    Reversal magic couldn��t even be categorized in therger context.

    Because the expression value ispletely reversed depending on the search target.

    Of course, even back then, I spoke confidently about this cubic crystal.

    -��Unfortunately, the limit is not yet visible.��

    But I finally understand, Marcelo.

    I am by my side

    I spoke to Marcelo, who was looking at Jeju Ind.

    ��This was the limit of the reversal magic, Marcelo.��

    ����What do you mean?��

    ��Even if it is a reversal magic, it cannot reverse life.��

    It burned with the mes of the demon world and was crushed by the appropriate magic power. The vibrant nature of Jeju Ind could not be revived even with my magical reversal magic that was of a different level.

    Kugugoong��

    That��s right.

    All I could do was rebuild the copsed building, restore the crackednd, and return the flooded water stream to its original state. Marcelo, who had been silent, opened his mouth.

    ��You have done your best and are doing your best.��

    I guess it��s thanks to Kii��s quest.

    ��You��ve learned quite a bit about this reality, Marcelo.��

    You��re probably trying tofort me.

    Even when I couldn��t see any ws, I always had doubts. But at this moment, it was like I had my first and biggest w.

    In fact, articles were being posted non-stop.

    -[What happened to Lee Ho-yeol? Suspicious move!]

    -[Anonymous yer said, ��Lee Ho-yeol is clearly different from his usual routine. It was like a different person����]

    -[Victory followed by a question mark? What is Lee Ho-yeol��s position?]

    Normally, I would have passed it off as the media reporting it�� but this time, I was also pricked. Instead of answering Marcelo, I asked him back.

    ��What do you think about the future of reverse magic, Marcelo?��

    ��What do you mean by that?��

    ��As you know, attribute magic has ovee its limitations.��

    Like rock, paper, scissors, biting and biting.

    Above all, it is an attribute magic with clear limits.

    However, now that ��gii�� has been discovered.

    It was no exaggeration to say that thepatibility rtionship between attribute magic had copsed.

    ��That��s right. Through the miracle discovered by Lord, attribute magic has surpassed its limitations and reached a new realm. In order to reach that realm of wonders, senior wizards and numerous skilled wizards are burning with a passion for study day and night.��

    In that sense, I am.

    The father of theoretical magic.

    I was asking Marcelo.

    ��Then my reversal magic.��

    ����?��

    ��Do you think you can ovee your inherent limitations?��

    Marcelo��s pupils twitched.

    ����You��re probably wondering what on earth he��s talking about?��

    As I said, the limitation of reversal magic is that it cannot reverse life. Simply put, oveing such limitations was like trying to perform the miracle of ��resurrection��.

    ��Should I change my stance and think about it?��

    Let��s imagine.

    A wizard came to Topaz Hall for preliminary verification ahead of a regr conference. What if the research was a manifestation of resurrection? There was no need to cross over to the Gran Fell Line.

    ��I would have been the first to not believe it and notified me of my rejection.��

    however.

    ����I think it��s possible.��

    Marcelo opened his shaking pupils clearly.

    That��s what I said.

    He added as I stared at him, wondering if I had heard wrong.

    ��I believe that if you are Lord, you will definitely ovee your limitations.��

    I was silent.

    If it had been a while ago, I might have been ming selective cubic tablets, asking why they keep quiet at such a time, and thinking that silence is an affirmation. But I wanted to believe it.

    Because Paimon wasn��t the only one who made Jeju Ind like this.

    Because this was also a weight I had to carry.

    So, I opened my mouth out of my own will.

    ��I will repay that trust, Marcelo.��

    Oveing the limitations of reversal magic.

    To be honest, I, Lee Ho-yeol, can��t even figure out what to do. But isn��t there our Grandfell, who will always make what he sayse true?

    ��Be patient and cooperate, Granfell.��

    Why didn��t we forget our promise? If you don��t buy me premium Jeju green tea for 1,000 won each, I��ll grant you one wish!

    ��Don��t you think you would prefer green tea? So, we have to turn it around and turn it into a green tea field.��

    Seriously, what wish do you have for me?

    Even now, I can be as formal as I want, and I can even be proud of myself��! After arbitrarily concluding the agreement with Gran Fell, I looked at Jeju Ind again.

    ��Let��s do the best we can for now.��

    In that sense.

    I couldn��t help but mention the legend.

    ��Hiel.��

    Highel appears at my call and bows his head.

    To Hiel.

    I said it more shamelessly.

    ��Imand you as the ��Spirit Emperor��.��

    ��I��m d the only person listening is Marcelo!!

    [The legend ��The First Spirit Emperor�� materializes.]

    That��s right.

    ��The First Spirit Emperor�� was a legend I acquired while acquiringmand of the Spirit Kings.

    Why has Seoul be and of strangeness and the natural spirits that were said to be visible only to the chosen have now gone beyond the yer��s field of vision and be visible to the general public?

    The environment in which the legend would spread was almost perfect.

    ��The inte wasn��t enough so even the spirits were talking about it.��

    Spirits who are good at gossip and like to chatter.

    Besides, are these spirits ordinary spirits?

    The spirit kings came forward and called me emperor.

    Eventually, the Spirit Kings appear behind Hiel.

    The position of Orried, the Spirit King of the Earth, was still vacant.

    Building magic took over that role, so it should be fine.

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Thisnd needs your blessings.��

    The spirit kings bow their heads at my words.

    ��I will follow your orders.��

    I really don��t know who I learned it from.

    It��s a formality that leaves me speechless.

    It��s extremely burdensome.

    ��Well, thanks anyway.��

    I felt like I could somehow get the timing right.

    There are only two days left.

    Until you go to hell.

    It meant that it seemed like the cleanup could bepleted to some extent.

    Of course, I still had bigger things to do.

    [Missed call: Big sister]

    ��How can I see my sister��s face after all this trouble?

    *

    AAU branch director-level meeting.

    ��Then I will begin the meeting by expressing my condolences.��

    Everyone sits down for a moment before bowing their heads.

    ��Let��s look at the data first.��

    The appearance of Paimon, the Demon King of the Ninth Throne.

    The first high-ranking demon lord raid I encountered was truly shocking. Above all, the significance of the emergence of a new type of system rather than a crack was significant.

    ��The constraints that existed in the crack did not exist. The biggest difference is that unlike a crack where monsters flow back only when the copse degree reaches 100 percent, there is no copse degree in the curse.��

    ��But wasn��t it a well-established theory that a simr system with copse existed? Otherwise, there would be no reason for the corpsmanders to appear one after another, right? To put it bluntly, if Paimon and I appear at the same time��.��

    Park Min-jae opened his mouth.

    ��I think of it as a degree of decay that can be arbitrarily adjusted.��

    ����Copse that can be arbitrarily adjusted?��

    ��Is it possible to rey around 72% of the video?��

    The screen is yed again at Park Min-jae��s request.

    ��This is the scene where Paimon appears. Unlike the corpsmanders, it appeared in a translucent form. That��s right. It was an iplete appearance. ��Paimon himself appeared on Jeju Ind faster than he could control the decay of the curse.��

    A sighes out from a keen guess.

    ��that��!! A monster that controls its own copse and appears when it wants to. ��You can��t call people with that kind of authority monsters anymore, right?��

    ��you��re right. ��Everyone must ept it.��

    ����?��

    Park Min-jae clenched his fist.

    ��What we have to deal with are not monsters, but ��Ten Seas��.��

    bang.

    Minjae Park lightly hit the table.

    Still, I sighed internally.

    This is something he didn��t do even when he was called Cosmo��s crazy dog.

    ��I can��t help it.��

    The eyes changed.

    ��I guess it��s worth it.��

    I could see the branch leaders being particrly reticent in their words.

    What are their intentions?

    I didn��t hear it, but I could guess it. The head of the Korea branch will ask me a question about Lee Ho-yeol, a Korean yer. Park Min-jaeughed inwardly.

    ��Because everyone will think it��s an opportunity.��

    Thend of strangeness.

    seoul.

    Its value was indescribable.

    The most dangerous area and therefore the safest area.

    And that is neither the Arcana Continent nor reality.

    Living spiritsughing and talking��

    It is no exaggeration to say that there are fifty different modifiers. That must be the fault. Opinions began to emerge that Seoul should be managed at the UN or global level.

    If it had been in the past, I might have thought it was quite usible. Because he was only the GM of Arcana Continent Electric, not a politician in theplex reality.

    however.

    ��dog sound.��

    Seoul was already oveid with the colors of the Arcana. And in the history of the Arcana Continent that he knew, there was no such thing as a territory governed by hundreds of countries.

    ��Because the Arcana system won��t tolerate that.��

    At this moment, siege wars between guilds were urring continuously in Seoul. Although they had now concluded a peace agreement with each other and were avoiding a siege, Park Min-jae could be sure.

    ��It is nothing but a precarious peace.��

    The Arcana continent electricity system that I know of.

    Because Rayman Shen, the creator of the system,

    will not let this unfold.

    Of course, everyone here knew that fact.

    Wasn��t it a branch leaders�� meeting?

    Because they were all people who ate Cosmo��s Jjambap just like me.

    ��It would have been best to move as quickly as possible.��

    But the reason why they could not carry out that best n was simple.

    Yes.

    It was because of the presence of General Manager Yusra Lee Ho-yeol.

    Does it mean that tigers also appear when they say something?

    The image of the general manageres to mind in the video that is still ying.

    A side of the general manager that I have never seen before.

    And that was the reason Park Min-jae did something he didn��t do.

    ��You will definitely trip and fall.��

    What themander-in-chief showed in this situation. Previous achievements will be downyed and changes exaggerated as a crisis will reveal the true colors that have been hidden. So what I had to do was simple.

    Park Min-jae hit the key point.

    ��Does humanity think that an ordinary yer canpete with the Ten Seas? no. The Ten Seas are beyond our knowledge and understanding.��

    ����.��

    ��There is no choice but to confront the Ten Seas with the Ten Seas.��

    ����!!!��

    He was the general manager who defeated the Ten Thrones and ascended to the Tenth Throne.

    Park Min-jae yed well, but there were others who did not give up easily.

    A sarcastic voice.

    ��It was definitely the ten seats.��

    ��What did you say just now?��

    ��It means that his appearance was no different from Paimon. Of course, you are btedly fulfilling your responsibility�� but didn��t the general manager admit it himself?��

    A voice is yed soon.

    -��You showed unintentional indecency.��

    Park Min-jae suddenly gritted his teeth at that voice.

    ����shit.��

    If the general manager did not acknowledge it.

    No one could refute his opinion.

    If the general manager didn��t step forward, of course, Paimon would.

    ��The same grip that exploded Paimon.��

    Because humanity would not have had the talent to stop it.

    However, there was a statement from the general manager who did not hide anything. In fact, that statement was clear evidence that the general manager was no different from usual.

    An abominable voice continues.

    ��I��m not denying it. ��I just want to admit it.��

    ����.��

    ��The general manager��s imperfection.��

    He was cleverly exploring that point.

    Park Min-jae thought to himself.

    ��I��m sorry, but it won��t be easy, General Manager.��

    It was then.

    ��Sorry during the meeting!��

    ��What is it?��

    ��Lee Ho-yeol, general manager of the Yusra branch, responded��!!��

    A reply arrived from Ho-yeol.

    ��You��re going to hold a round table at the Demon Tower? Right now?!��

    *

    Magic Tower.

    Crystal Hall.

    Hoyeol dered in front of everyone.

    ��I will take responsibility for my actions.��

    In a way that exceeds everyone��s expectations.

    ��Yes.��

    At those words, the faces of the audience turned pale.

    ��Soon I will fall into hell.��

    ��?!?!!!��

 Chapter 529

    Episode 529 Agents (1)

    Anyway, there are some twists and turns.

    ��I can��t believe I��m going to end up in hell.��

    Because we arepanions of hell.

    ��Phew puff!��

    Also, I guess I came to fully understand the Granfell style of speaking while writing the nonsensical Bible babble. Only Romantic Explorer Lorenzk, who knew the truth, was holding back hisughter.

    ��What hell��?��

    But except for Lorenzk.

    Everyone��s faces turned white.

    Well, ording tomon sense, hell is where you go when you die.

    I sighed inwardly.

    ��Did you just make a terrible deration, Granfell?��

    Look, if it was so bad, wouldn��t the noblemen who looked at us with unkind eyes even at the usual branch leaders�� meetings be freaking out?

    However, it is not my cubic tablet that can kindly exin what [Sanghwa that grew in hell] is, what effects it has, and where I got it.

    ��So I will take questions about thatter.��

    Look, I��m telling you to just be honest here too?

    ��I overworked my body to a point where it couldn��t bear it!��

    The vision was blinking loudly from earlier.

    [The first world tree��s blessing rejects the status abnormality ��Magic Exhaustion��.]

    [The first world tree��s blessing rejects the status abnormality ��fainting��.]

    [The first world tree��s blessing rejects the status abnormality ��Chronic fatigue�� [I do.]��.

    It is worth it.

    ��The fatigue has umted to the point where it cannot be offset.��

    Arcana Continent.

    As if it wasn��t enough to waste magical power while manifesting the reversal magic in Ogratium, the aftereffects umted in the body due to the rampage of the [ckened] Granfell. Isn��t it me who covered Jeju Ind with anti-war magic just a little while ago?

    ��Because something close to infinity and infinity arepletely different.��

    The level of magical power changed after ascending to the Tenth ce.

    In addition, the blessing effect of the first world tree is such that there is noparison.

    I was someone who could handle a vast amount of magical power.

    ��It��s really the limit anymore.��

    Crooked.

    I wonder if he would have stumbled for a moment on the podium due to the grand formality of the world. However, I shamelessly looked at the audience as if nothing had happened.

    And then he continued speaking.

    Everyone must be busy.

    I feel sorry for bringing you all here.

    ��I need some alone time right now.��

    It means I need a break too��.

    *

    Great coalition.

    Seoul Branch 1.

    Gaon Building.

    ��Did you see it?��

    Nam Taemin did not reply.

    But Hisagi nodded gently.

    While closing your eyes.

    ��Taemin, who has the sharp senses of a wild beast, must have seen it more clearly than me, who has thin snake eyes. ��It was only for a moment, but the Commander-in-Chief was clearly shaken.��

    ��Nod.

    Nam Taemin also nodded.

    Hisagi continues.

    ��It was definitely a stretch.��

    ��what.��

    ��It is a force that even the Commander-in-Chief cannot control.��

    A short but exciting roundtable conference.

    From the moment you leave the crystal hall.

    Hisagi blurts out a thought that had been lingering in his head.

    ��Did you know that all poweres with a price?��

    ��know.��

    ��The arcana continent biography was no exception.��

    These two people have not missed the top rank since the days when Arcana was just a game. Therefore, no specific exnation was needed. Hisagi said quietly.

    ��Themander-in-chief��s power clearly had a price.��

    ����.��

    ��Actually, if you think about it a little, it was something you could understand. ��It is impossible for such power to note with a price.��

    Hisagi continued speaking with difficulty.

    ��And that��s the price.��

    I didn��t want to let it out, but I had no choice but to let it out.

    ����It is assumed to be life. To be more precise, it does not simply refer to the yer��s lifespan, but the lifespan of a human being.��

    Are you making excessive assumptions just because you stumbled on the podium? No way. Didn��t themander-in-chief clearly say this with his own mouth?

    ��I must hope not. Perhaps the Commander-in-Chief is living a life with a limited end. In that sense, it is clear that he will fall into hell soon����

    Nam Taemin interrupted.

    ��I know.��

    You mentioned hell.

    I don��t know the exact time, though.

    Maybe��

    Nam Taemin suddenly gritted his teeth.

    ����You may not really have much left.��

    Why didn��t I notice?

    Of course, even if there is no way to know for sure��

    it was themander��s technique that carried the risk of changing not only his smell but also his personality. I should have known that there was a price��

    Hisagi asked Nam Tae-min, who was ming himself.

    ��We must be prepared, Taemin.��

    ����.��

    ��The absence of themander-in-chief that wille someday.��

    Although it was said meaningfully.

    With blood as cold as a snake.

    Even Hisagi wasn��t ready yet.

    ��Being prepared and being able to handle it are two different things, but����

    ��More than that, Leonie, where did this go?��

    Although Hisagi knew, he did not answer right away.

    ��Miss Leonie, you probably need some time to think.��

    To think that Leonie wouldn��t know what they had found out was an underestimation of her. Moreover, she was away at this moment. Because it was because of my meeting with none other than Jesse Heinness.

    ��He��s probably still in the Magic Tower.��

    ��Magic Tower? ��What is that illiterate person doing in the Magic Tower?��

    ��I will definitely pass on that nickname.��

    ��No, what are you telling me? It��s a joke.��

    ��Now is not the time to joke around.��

    ��Oh really��!!��

    It was a moment when the two people couldn��t give up their habits and were bickering.

    Suddenly.

    The master room door opened.

    There were not many people who could open the master room without special notice.

    ����brother?��

    It was Nam Cheol-min.

    But Nam Taemin was shocked.

    Because my brother��s face was different from usual.

    Where did I leave my sses?

    Nam Cheol-min says with a deep frown.

    ��Have you all seen the article?��

    ��article? ��What article?��

    ��The shaking has begun.��

    ����!��

    Shaking I could feel it intuitively from those words.

    It leaked out somewhere.

    The Commander-in-Chief��s actions in Jeju Ind.

    ��Because I was also over Jeju Ind. I can be sure. ��No matter what camera I brought or skill I used, there was no way to observe the interior of Jeju Ind from outside.��

    Jeju Ind was isted due to the appropriate magical power.

    But there were yers who got inside.

    Hisagi gets to the point.

    ��It appears that the information that the Crusade Allies delivered to the AAU was leaked.��

    ��what?! Anyway, no matter where you go, there are always a few trash bastards mixed in? If themander-in-chief treats us favorably, he will definitely cross the line like this���� ��

    That��s right. But that��s not all.��

    If that was all it was, it wouldn��t even produce a fever. I knew early on that there were a few loaches in AAU. What was problematic was the testimony.

    As Hisagi said.

    It was inside Jeju Ind.

    This was the testimony of a yer from the Crusade Alliance.

    ��An anonymous ranker said this. Lee Ho-yeol, Commander-in-Chief of the Allied Forces in the Crusade, was shaken dangerously. What worried me more than anything was that he couldn��t distinguish between friend and foe. That��s why Lee Ho -yeol dered that he had shown himself.

    Theters that pass by in my mind.

    Second Sun Bohemian Anti-Taeje Myth Warriors��.

    They were rivals in the past, but I thought they confirmed each other��s pride by joining the allied crusade. To be honest, Nam Taemin felt a tingle in the back of his head. Nam Cheol-min answered.

    ��You can tell by looking at thements, but it still seems like no one believes it. Yeah, if it were normal, I wouldn��t have cared at all. But����

    A few sentences already stuck in my mind.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol, Commander-in-Chief of the Allied Forces of the Crusade.

    I couldn��t distinguish between friend and enemy.

    ��The reason I dered that I had behaved in an indecent manner,��

    Nam Cheol-min let out with a sigh.

    ��The game might change from now on.��

    ��I agree.��

    ��How does something change?��

    Hisagi looks at the skyscraper across from Gaon Building.

    ��It is possible that a rift may arise within the Holy War coalition. ��Changes, big and small, began to ur from themander-in-chief who seemed to never be shaken.��

    Seoul has be and of strangeness.

    The Commander-in-Chief��s imperfections.

    It did not matter which of the two changes was big or small.

    It��s not like I couldn��tpletely understand the feelings of those who were talking.

    But as I said before.

    Understanding and practice are separate issues.

    Nam Cheol-min asked.

    ��So what did we talk about at the round table? ��I wanted to attend, but I couldn��t sit still when I saw the real article being posted.��

    ��That��s why I can��t stand it, bro.��

    ����What are you talking about?��

    Because I took off my sses, I could only see my brother��s face properly when I got closer. The younger brother��s face was severely distorted.

    It was distorted with a level of anger that had never been seen before, even in dangerous cracks, in front of monsters, and even in front of demons.

    ��I really wanted to kill that anonymous yer.��

    ����!��

    even.

    Even Hisagi, who normally would have tried to dissuade his younger brother.

    I quietly closed my eyes.

    Nam Cheol-min, realizing the seriousness of the situation, asked seriously.

    ����tell me. ��I wonder what was said at the round table.��

    *

    Magic Tower.

    The higher your rank, the higher floors you can ess.

    Even if it weren��t so, I would be so crazy that I would start rolling��

    ��Why is there so much?��

    I��m not discriminating against people who don��t know a bit about magic. Leonie watched the wizardsing and going. However, he did not let out the curses that filled his mouth.

    ��sorry. The reason you can invite outsiders to the upper floors of the Magic Tower is because senior wizards have the authority to do so! But next time, I will definitely treat you as a senior wizard. ��Because that��s formality.��

    ����what?��

    Leonie was shocked by Jesse who spoke straight.

    Senior wizards are incredibly talented people, right?

    But they only said they would treat me right.

    Are you saying you want to be a senior wizard?

    ����Keuhum.��

    Leonie thought positively and cleared her throat.

    ��Hmm, so what do you want to say?��

    ��About Chief Lee��s time limit.��

    ��Hey, what if I say that in a ce like this?!��

    Jesse snapped his fingers.

    ��I hid our conversation using magic! Chief Lee and Mary are probably the only ones who can manifest and destroy the magic of twilight. ��It��s not a story worth hiding from those two.��

    ��Is that so��?��

    After all, wizards are frauds? The berserk love that causes scars to grow on one��s body every time you fight is on a different level. Leonie continued to babble for a moment.

    ��You also noticed it, right?��

    ��I think everyone who is familiar with Chief Lee��s speaking style would have understood.��

    ��Well, he talks so freely����

    After a long silence, Leonie asked.

    ����Do you know anything?��

    I didn��t want to ask, but I had no choice but to ask.

    He may be the same wizard,e from the same Magic Tower, and be in the same hidden ss. In any case, he must be Jesse Heinness, who knows more about the author than I do.

    But Jesse instead asked a question.

    ����Is this what I wanted to ask Mr. Leonie?��

    We had been together since theunch of the great alliance, we had conquered rifts together, we had attended the Crusade Alliance meeting together, and I had thought to myself that Leonie might know more than me.

    ��her.��

    ��oh.��

    The two people burst outughing at the same time.

    ��We didn��t know anything the same.��

    ��I see. Because that��s the kind of person he is.��

    ����shit.��

    Leonie gritted her teeth inplex and subtle emotions.

    Although he didn��t express it, Jesse felt the same way.

    That was why I took off my conical hat because I did not want my true intentions revealed to my teacher.

    If both of you don��t know anything, there��s no conversation to be had.

    ��Then, slowly����

    That was the moment when Leonie was about to get up first.

    When Jesse released the magic, only then could he hear the noise around him.

    Leonie asked Jesse.

    ��But is it always this noisy here?��

    ��no.��

    Jesse shook his head.

    Basically, the rule of the Magic Tower is to maintain quietness.

    After Chief Lee became chief, he became even more strict.

    In that sense.

    ��It seems like something happened.��

    Jesse moved immediately.

    He grabbed the apprentice wizard who was dragging his robe on the floor and asked.

    Then the apprentice wizard was shocked.

    ��Grand Archmage Jesse Heinness?! Are you Jesse Heinness? I��m from the Arcana continent, but I respect Jesse Heinness the most��! It��s an honor to meet you like this����

    ��Is that so? thank you But more than that.��

    ��Oh yes!��

    The apprentice wizard, who came to his senses, soon exins the reason.

    ��Senior wizard Matisse Dean Carl has responded to the pouring number of requests for proof! So, the proof begins now at the Crystal Hall��!��

    What kind of proof do you suddenly have at a time like this?

    Leonie paused at those words.

    More than that, who was Matisse Dean Carl��?

    For a moment, Jessie added an exnation to the question.

    ��Matis Din Carl, Senior Wizard of Dark Magic.��

    ��No way�� that all-ck person?��

    ��Yes, and what Matisse proves is����

    Jesse��s face hardened.

    ��This is probably to determine the validity of the ck magic that Chief Lee manifested on Jeju Ind.��

    ����what?��

    Yes.

    Whether or not Chief Lee��s ck magic was truly manifested to harm the lives of our allies. The only person who can determine this is Senior Mage Matisse, the founder of ck Magic.

    ��But the Magic Tower can ignore such requests.��

    Jesse answered with a look of determination.

    ��Let��s go together, Leonie.��

    ��Huh? Me?��

    ��Sure.��

    ��her.��

    excuse me.

    Even though.

    I don��t have the confidence to survive something like a magic proof without falling asleep?!

    *

    ��I swear before the evesting truth.��

    I am Matisse Dean Carl.

    ��I will dere only the truth here.��

 Chapter 530

    Episode 530 Deputies (2)

    Crystal Hall.

    ��I swear before the evesting truth.��

    Matisse Dean Carl.

    Standing at the podium, he ced his hand on the ��Ivory Sculpture of Truth��.

    The gazes of those looking at the scene were clearly divided.

    ��Take a picture, take a picture, whatever��!!��

    These people are not even familiar with the basic rules of modesty.

    ��Was this inside the wizard��s tower��?��

    ��Ah, it��s beyond beautiful, it��s unbelievable?! No, the size of the hall is expanding in real time! No matter how many people enter, it never seems to fill up!��

    ��This is no joke.��

    ��Only one. ��It��s a shame it can��t be broadcast live.��

    The identity is reporters from all over the world.

    ��Anyway, what kind of windfall is this thanks to Lee Ho-yeol?��

    It is unprecedented for Magic Tower to reveal spaces other than the lobby.

    Countless cameras captured the panoramic view of Crystal Hall.

    Naturally, they were met with disapproving looks.

    ��hmm.��

    But he soon loses his gaze.

    Healing School senior mage Velier Yusia.

    She is a top owner who sits far away instead of a reporter.

    I looked at Marcelo.

    Then he opened his mouth.

    ��Why, Senior Bangrit?��

    ��yes? ��What are you talking about��?��

    ��What is the reason you both responded to such pressure?��

    This proof could not have been carried out solely by Matisse��s will.

    That��s right, because the tower owner, Marcelo, had permission.

    Matisse��s proof was not in front of the magic tower wizards.

    It was able to take ce in front of the entire world.

    Bellier touched his forehead.

    ��It��s not a terrible death, not at all. ��I just can��t fathom it.��

    They made a ridiculous request and the two people responded to that ridiculous request. Bellier felt frustrated. Chief Lee��s voice couldn��t leave my head.

    ����He always keeps what he says.��

    So, Chief Lee will keep his promise that he will pay for his sins in hell. Despite knowing that fact, Bellier is able to maintain hisposure.

    ��Chief Lee once performed the miracle of resurrection.��

    This was because I witnessed the resurrection indirectly.

    But hell was a different story.

    Bellier swallowed dry saliva.

    ����Every poweres with a price.��

    It��s like healing magic.

    Just as aplete life was needed to purify evil fruits, there must be a limit to this chief��s ability to resurrect.

    Bellier sighed.

    ����Whew.��

    But I didn��t think deeply about it. There��s no need to worry without taking action. It would be a more sound idea to research new healing magic that could be helpful to Chief Lee.

    by the way.

    ��Is it okay for you to stay here, Senior Bangrit?��

    ��yes? I am okay!��

    ��Hmm, I don��t think so.��

    ��haha. Does it look like that too��?��

    ��Are you trying to deceive my eyes?��

    It was Bellier who personally diagnosed Bangrit��s condition just yesterday.

    The injury was severe enough to keep him in a separate room for at least a month.

    Nevertheless, Bangrit grinned.

    ��Hehe, can you please take a look��? Since yesterday I��ve been really tough, I still have the strength left to watch the proof. ��Unlike Senior Benshi.��

    At least half a year.

    He was an injured banshe who had to refrain from using the magic tools he was so obsessed with, not only from using arcane magic. From the moment he pretended to be fine, I started to feel it.

    ��No matter what, Senior Benshee.��

    Bellier stuck out his tongue.

    ��I didn��t know you would pass out while chatting?��

    The Shadow Mercenaries weren��t that bad either.

    Anyway, Ipletely understand Bangrit��s feelings.

    Bellier nodded gently.

    ��Then shall we just watch without getting too excited?��

    Eventually, the shining ivory sculpture of truth.

    Five-colored light enveloped Matisse for a moment.

    Matisse continued.

    ��I will dere only the truth here.��

    The moment the words fall, they pour out.

    ��What exactly is ck magic? ��It��s dangerous, right?��

    Formality too.

    ��Is it true that it was Lee Ho-yeol��s ck magic that covered Jeju Ind?��

    Respect too.

    ��Is it true that Lee Ho-yeol��s ck magic almost put our allies in danger? ��I��m asking this question because I have a tip, not nonsense!��

    Questions that don��t even feel grateful.

    ����Bellier is right.��

    Bangrit is the top owner Marcelo.

    I looked at Senior Mathis in turns.

    Even I could have guessed that these questions would be asked.

    ��I guess this is also thanks to Kii��s quest.��

    How this world works.

    Because I had a rough understanding of it.

    In that sense.

    I couldn��t figure out the reason why this certification was pursued.

    Bangrit smoothed his throbbing side.

    ��Chief Lee has already admitted his mistake.��

    What can Senior Mathis do in such a situation?

    maybe.

    The only thing I can do is exin Chief Lee��s mistake in more detail.

    ��Even now that I have sworn on the ivory piece of truth����

    Senior Matisse had no choice but to spit out only the truth.

    I was already worried.

    It was not easy to guess the repercussions that would unfold after the proof waspleted.

    It was then.

    ��I will answer all your questions.��

    Matisse opened his mouth.

    .

    .

    .

    ��It was the right amount of magic that covered that ind of Jeju Ind.��

    The moment Paimon��s domain appeared.

    Matisse was guarding the magic tower. From the moment the freedom to climb the pagoda was obtained, there was no need to obtain permission to climb the pagoda, so that decision was entirely Matisse��s will.

    Matisse clearly exins the reason.

    ��To the extent that even I, Mathis Din Carl, the founder of ck Magic, cannot escape its influence. ��What covered Jeju Ind was a dark and threatening magical power.��

    ��Ivory Piece of Truth��

    If the person who swore to it spits out a lie.

    Those who tell lies will pay the price.

    The end of a huge piece of ivory.

    The blood stains suggest the cost.

    The cameras all aim at the ivory sculpture of truth.

    ��Goooooh.

    The truth is that there is no movement in the ivory piece.

    Again.

    Questions without any formality are asked.

    ��Then senior Matisse also agrees? ��Many experts specte that yer Lee Ho-yeol may be a threat to humanity!��

    It��s a threat to humanity.

    ��Maybe so.��

    Okay.

    Matisse looked at his ring. The jewels decorating the ring were all destroyed due to contact with appropriate magical power that exceeded the limit. Considering the distance between Mapap and Jeju Ind��

    Matisse could be sure.

    ��If I had headed to Jeju Ind, I would have been��.�� I would

    have be a ruined person because I could not handle Chief Lee��s appropriate magic power and could not escape Chief Lee��s infinitely deep darkness. For example, they would have ended up in the same situation as the devil worshipers who were imprisoned for an indefinite period of time.

    Matisse again told only the truth.

    ��I agree with that opinion.��

    ����!!!��

    At that deration, this time even shes erupted from various ces.

    Matisse looked around the Crystal Hall.

    Everyone in the Magic Tower was looking at them with an iprehensible gaze.

    Except for Marcelo Topju.

    Matisse smiled slightly at Marcelo.

    I was guessing it from the moment you gave me permission to prove it.

    ��As expected, you think the same as me.��

    Murmur.

    More explicit questions follow from the reporters.

    ��Then may I ask what attitude you intend for the Magic Tower to show? Doesn��t being a threat to humanity also mean being a threat to the Magic Tower?��

    ��We will build a new alliance centered around the Magic Tower����

    ��Are you thinking about leaving the Crusade Alliance?��

    however.

    They are still under some serious misunderstanding.

    Thenguage of reality and Arcana are not very different.

    This means you have to listen to both until the end.

    Matisse opened his mouth.

    ��There seems to be a misunderstanding.��

    ��It��s a misunderstanding. ��Are you sure you agree��?��

    ��I said there ��might�� be a threat.��

    Matisse��s pupils glowed coolly.

    okay.

    Even more so than when scolding William the Banshee.

    Goooooh.

    Matisse lightly flickers his magic power.

    These are people who do not even know the basic rule of the Magic Tower, which is chastity.

    In Crystal Hall, there would be no way to know the rule prohibiting acts of force.

    ��Hold on.

    ��Why are you doing this all of a sudden��?!��

    Matisse spat out to the reporters who were flinching.

    ��It was a simple apparition to help you understand. Just as the slightest change in the interference process changes the type of magic that is manifested. ��Human words are like magic.��

    ����?��

    ��Please do not misinterpret my words.��

    ����!!!��

    I didn��t even expect it.

    After entering the Crystal Hall.

    Desired scene answer reaction.

    They were reporters who captured everything on camera.

    But cold water.

    No, it was as if ice water had been poured on it.

    Many people who had been in high spirits cringed.

    Step by step.

    ��Hey.��

    Eventually, as Matisse took a step closer, the reporters were now in tears. Finally, there is silence inpliance with the rules. Has it be formal, even if btedly?

    I felt like I could finally get to the point.

    ��I understand all your questions. I thought I would be a little wiser, but I never thought I would still be unable to see the essence. ��If Chief Lee had been there, he would have said this to you.��

    ����?��

    ��I guess you still haven��t figured out the topic.��

    ��!��

    Building a new coalition?

    Are you going to respond to Chief Lee?

    Is the Magic Tower cooperating with that emerging power?

    It was an idea that didn��t even make youugh.

    ��It is not for you to decide whether there is a threat or not.��

    Did you not realize it even after seeing it?

    ��Do you still not understand that whether something bes a threat to humanity or vice versa depends only on the will of the person involved, Chief Lee?��

    There were some who realized Matisse��s words toote.

    ����That��s right.��

    What stopped Lee Ho-yeol in this incident was not Skal, who had awakened as a Dragon Knight, nor the Great Alliance, nor the high-ranking Demon King Paimon, nor the mysterious hand that pierced Paimon with a single blow.

    ��It was Lee Ho-yeol��!!��

    In the end, it was Hoyeol himself.

    Matisse looked at the ivory sculpture of truth.

    ��So what I want to say in this proof is simple. I do this not for myself or for the Magic Tower, but only for you. ��I am sharing my knowledge by going through cumbersome proofs.��

    The piece was still firmly in ce.

    It��s Matisse.

    Proof that he still hasn��t told a single lie.

    ��So please choose wisely.��

    He speaks hisst words.

    ��Even animals have sticks and carrots. ��I won��t go against the one who holds everything.��

    *

    ��Thank you for your hard work, Senior Matisse.��

    Marcelo grinned.

    ��It looks like you put a lot of effort into controlling yourself?��

    Marcelo��s past.

    So��

    Hoyeol remembered Matisse��s appearance before entering the Magic Tower.

    It was Matisse who walked the lonely path of ck magic.

    Matisse at a time when there was no one who could understand him. His appearance was like a hedgehog. If Matisse had carried out the proof at that time.

    ��By now, some of the reporters����

    Soon Matisse shook his head.

    ��I��m embarrassed to say that.��

    ��I didn��t want that kind of reaction.��

    ��I also apologize for that, tower owner.��

    ����I guess I can��t beat Senior Matisse with words.��

    Matis would have ascended to the position of Chief Wizard if he had not been elected as the youngest Chief Wizard. If we had to look at generation, Matisse was closer to the generation of senior wizards than his predecessors.

    It was no exaggeration to say that Marcelo was being harsh.

    ��In that sense, this proof process was also surprising.��

    Matisse asked back.

    ��Didn��t you already guess it, tower owner?��

    Marcelo responded withughter.

    To Marcelo.

    Matisse honestly confessed his feelings.

    ��I don��t know what Chief Lee will think of my proof.��

    Matisse was somewhat familiar with the world of adventurers, although not much.

    It means that we know that this is a world where new news spreads faster and wider than telepathy.

    But unlike Matisse, who was concerned, Marcelo was rxed.

    ��well. ��Maybe Senior Mathis should speak to Chief Lee directly.��

    ����yes? ��What do you mean by that?��

    Okay.

    Instead of answering, Marcelo put it on the table.

    Adventurers�� magic tools for the quest for strangeness.

    He winked at his smartphone.

    It was still quiet.

    There hasn��t been any vibration since before.

    The meaning was simple.

    Marcelo shrugged.

    ��It��s all thanks to Mr. Matisse��s outstanding proof, right?��

    *

    TQBC.

    Close coverage of the live Arcana team.

    The PD was shaken when he saw the footage.

    ��This is crazy��!!��

    For the sake of viewer ratings, to suppress the VBC Today Arcana, and to make Hyun Yong-seokugh at that cheap bastard, I promised myself that I would even sell my soul to the devil.

    ��If it couldn��t be done, it couldn��t be done.

    ����Discard all the footage taken at the Magic Tower.��

    ��yes? ��Isn��t it such a shame what was filmed?!��

    ��Such a waste? ��Now you��re saying it��s a waste?!��

    The PD said after thinking.

    ��This is a threat, right? The Magic Tower has sworn to the truth and is threatening us! ��The one who offends Lee Ho-yeol and gets screwed is not Lee Ho-yeol, but you, the human race. I��m warning you without a single lie��!!��

 Chapter 531

    Episode 531 Substitutes (3)

    This is unexpected��.

    ��It was worth listening to.��

    Maybe I found my aptitude toote?

    ��It just makes me feel refreshed inside.��

    ��Do you really want to learn about magic right now?

    Why did you say magic is not a skill?

    Even if you��re just an ignorant berserker, you can learn at least one thing, right?

    Leonie let her imagination run wild.

    What brought her down to reality.

    It was Jesse who was walking side by side.

    ��It was my first time seeing such proof.��

    ��Eh? ��This is your first time?��

    Did you say Matisse Dean Carle?

    It seemed so natural for someone who was new to it.

    First of all, theposure that overwhelms the crowd.

    Isn��t that feeling a joke?

    ��I guess that��s how angry he was.��

    ��Did you say you were angry or something?��

    I don��t even know the person��s personality.

    It was safe to say that Matisse��s reaction to the reporters was very sharp. Anyway, the effect was amazing. So many cameras and reporters entered the Magic Tower Crystal Hall.

    Come on.

    ��Howe there wasn��t even a single article?��

    Because I can��t believe it.

    Leonie is constantly fiddling with her smartphone.

    The top owner in the conical hat said while looking at Leonie.

    -It seems like you really didn��t know about your world.

    I thought that if I had a brain, I would be able to think.

    how many. No, it was a world of adventurers who had been saved by Chief Lee dozens of times. If that were the case, it meant that the leader could perish over and over again due to his change of heart.

    -I thought he was doing that even though I knew that fact.

    Should I call this fortunate?

    -I never thought the day woulde when I would be relieved by my ignorance.

    In that sense, Senior Matisse, you are kind.

    I also know how to conduct a proof ording to the level of the audience.

    If I were the owner of the tower, I would be promoted to senior wizard right away.

    He would have kept him by his side and pampered him for a long time��.

    Jessie interrupted the cone hat��s words and said.

    ��Still, we have to watch.��

    ��Watch again? Even so, Yeongang is a bit��.��

    ��I wonder if everyone hase to this realization through this proof.��

    ����Oh, was that what you were talking about?��

    Tapju was shocked at Jessie��s words.

    -Jesse, no matter what, you ca

    n��t be that stupid��.

    I was going to say something.

    When I looked back on my memories, it seemed like it really existed.

    Jessie revives Topju��s memories.

    ��Do you know, Leonie? ��How many times has Shining��s guild house been attacked since Rox left Shining?��

    ��Well, the article didn��te out.��

    Dododog.

    I did a quick search, but Shining-rted articles were not updated.

    What that meant was simple. Shining, where many of the guild members, including Rox, left, was not even mentioned in the media. It means that we have fallen behind in the ranking group.

    Leonie responded intelligently.

    ��Seeing as Cami isn��t following you around�� I guess you��re constantly being attacked? About five times? ��No, seven times?��

    Jessie suggested a different unit.

    ��No, it��s already been over 100 times.��

    ��What? ��More than a hundred times?!��

    wait for a sec.

    That means even at the moment when Jeju Ind was burning with Paimon��s curse. Even when humanity was literally almost destroyed. yers mean that they drooled over Shining��s guild house and raided it�� right?

    Leonie was shocked.

    ��This is seriously making me hate humans. Are those guys really amazing too? Jessie You know those idiots know you rejoined The Shining, right? ��Because it was revealed in an interview.��

    Jesse nodded.

    ��That��s why I can��t rx.��

    mass media.

    Now they have kept their mouths shut and have not even released the footage taken at the Magic Tower. However, if time passes and the memories of today be blurred, they can change at any time.

    Not only that.

    There were many yers in the Crystal Hall auditorium. Of course, yers who are not part of the Crusade Alliance. There were many yers who only made their names with half-hearted determination.

    Jesse continued meaningfully.

    ��Because fire moths exist everywhere.��

    So the two people were walking in a hurry.

    Eventually, Jesse and Leonie stand in front of the magic tower��s portal.

    The destination was the Kingdom of Yusra.

    Goooooh.

    Time was running out due to the unexpected proof, but discipline has to be strict since ancient times. It was to attend a pre-scheduled joint temple meeting.

    Leonie bit her chapped lip.

    ��Let��s take a look. ��I wonder if someone is trying to trick me.��

    .

    .

    .

    Is it true?

    ����No, if that bastard is like this, what bes of me?��

    Leonie couldn��t look at Jesse properly.

    It has to be that way.

    In fact, a yer who was active with them as part of arge alliance.

    Scal.

    Because that bastard wasn��t present.

    Nam Taemin.

    And Hisagi.

    ����.��

    ����.��

    Not as usual.

    The reaction of the two people saying nothing.

    It makes the seriousness of the situation even more apparent.

    exact.

    Hakuna, King of Yusra, opened his mouth.

    ��There are a lot of empty seats today.��

    Skaarl was just the beginning. Bohemian guild master Guyver, who boasted the greatest power among purely European guilds, was also nowhere to be seen. The same was true for the executives who reced him.

    Leonie gritted her teeth.

    ����You crazy bastards are doing everything to disgrace Europe.��

    A subtle current was forming within the temple alliance.

    *

    ��How the early bird finds food.��

    Shameless cubic tablet announces the morning.

    ��But I will skip breakfast today.��

    10 am.

    It is a time that can never be said to be too early.

    How long has it been since you overslept?

    Nevertheless, our Grandfell did not ept it easily.

    ��It��s called intermittent fasting.��

    Anyway, showing off your pride in strange ces. �� Anyway, for the first time in a long time, I fell asleep as if I had passed out. My body was definitely at its limit. A quest message shing in the corner of my eye.

    ��Seeing as you even skipped the physical training quest.��

    Of course, the effect of [Blessing of the First World Tree] was still great. For anyone else, it would have been as if receiving treatment in a hospital room for several months was enough topensate for the condition with just one day��s worth of sleep.

    ��But I can��t just be happy.��

    That was shameless.

    ����Is everyone okay?��

    Scenery of the rising magic tower healing school��s separate room.

    Bangrit Tom.

    Benshee William.

    Curtain level.

    Maia Deian.

    As if the senior wizards who needed intensive healing for at least 2-3 months were not enough, there were also members of the former shadow mercenary group, now Akshan��s new member Kichiwa.

    ��If you like it even after seeing that condition, you have no conscience.��

    I couldn��t even me Granfell this time.

    ��It all happened because I was mistaken.��

    Status abnormality [ckening] activated.

    You��ve done something that will take a long time to clean up, right?

    I��m saying this because I��m cleaning things up.

    I don��t know how embarrassed I was when I talked to my eldest sister on the phone.

    ��Let alone the fact that my sister��s words were embarrassing����

    I don��t know why.

    I heard from my sisters that I only cheered them on and told them to cheer up? What on earth did I see? What was my appearance on TV like? Why did my sisters even say things like that?

    ����Honestly, it��s really scary to even look back.��

    But if I had a record, I would have to look back.

    During [ckening], I was floating in the endless darkness of Gran Fell. I just inferred the whole situation by looking at the results that unfoldedter and seeing the appropriate magic traces. I don��t know the details of the situation.

    ��We also need to check the battle with Paimon.��

    Of course, it wasn��t me who defeated Paimon.

    It was Baal��s huge forearm that suddenly popped out.

    So, there is a need to check even more.

    ��Baal. In the end, it��s something that needs to be hunted.��

    Let��s see.

    Like organizing your clothes.

    After arranging the bedding in an angle.

    Reach for your smartphone.

    It was then.

    ��There is an order to everything.��

    ��No, I��m just checking for a moment, so what do you think?

    ��You must not forget your prior promise.��

    If you��re talking about pre-drinking, do you really mean green tea?

    I told you. We haven��t ovee the limitations of reversal magic yet. Let��s postpone that promise for a moment until we ovee the limitations of reversal magic and turn Jeju Ind��s green tea fields around.

    ��Didn��t we agree?��

    Anyway, the end��!

    Have you forgotten my wish to grant you one?

    What kind of wish are you making, Granfell?

    A moment of shock.

    Gran Fell dispels misunderstandings.

    ��It won��t be toote to check in hell.��

    ��Oops.

    It was overlooked.

    The day we go to hell is already tomorrow, right?

    ��I ended up getting caught while trying to clean things up����

    I wasn��t fully prepared yet.

    Before it��s toote.

    I guess I should stop by Ga Hall and pick up a few magic tools for the final battle.

    ��Actually, it��s me.��

    Akshan��s only named NPC, Gabriel��s Legacy. I have already obtained a considerable item called [Lucifer��s Chains of Atonement]. I wasn��t going on this hellish expedition alone.

    yer Kinver.

    Elf Elsidor.

    Finally, to Lorentzk, the romantic explorer.

    ��There��s nothing to worry about, Elcido.��

    For Lorentzk and Kinver, hell could be dangerous.

    Especially when youe face to face with the karma you have umted.

    Didn��t they say it was hell?

    ��If it had been named among the supernovas, I would have said everything.��

    In addition to magic tools, I��ll have to stop by Yusra Kingdom to pick up useful equipment and consumables. Not for any other reason, but because they dered that they would go to hell with me just for me.

    ��If somethinges, there must also go.��

    What you say makes sense, Granfell.

    Since I admitted it, you also give in just one thing.

    Let��s check out just one article.

    Anyway, it��s a strange quest.

    You can��t be negligent about what��s going on in the world, right?

    Okay.

    I quietly lifted my smartphone and checked.

    But��

    what is so quiet?

    ��I��m not overly self-conscious.��

    I thought there would be a lot of articles about me. Somehow it wasn��t much different from usual. Isn��t that because we overcame Paimon��s attack without any major crisis?

    Is that possible?

    ��Everyone was freaking out when they saw me?��

    Moreover, even though it was quiet, it was still that bad.

    There is definitely an article saying that Jeju Ind was restored through anti-war magic�� but there was no article about how Jeju Ind came to be in that state.

    To be precise.

    ��There are no articles about just those few hours.��

    Just as I was skeptical,izens also seemed puzzled.

    Touch the main article and check thement section.

    Then the reactions thate to mind.

    Only after looking through it all will you understand the reason.

    ��What happened while I was unconscious?!��

    Proof at the Magic Tower!

    ��That too Matisse��?��

    It was understandable that Matisse sparked fire at the Magic Tower. As for the appropriate magic power, the only ones who could answer my [Darkening] were Marcelo and Matisse.

    So, I made up my mind.

    Chief Lee Ho-yeol has turned ck��!!

    Even if it was announced by Marcelo or Matisse, I would dly ept it.

    It is said that he was so prepared that he passed out in bed.

    But what about proof?

    Media from all over the world attended the proof.

    Even so.

    -No, it was nned as a group? Why aren��t there any rted articles?!

    �C Did I tell you? Because that anonymous thing is stupid hahaha �C Didn��t

    you

    get a warning by writing it in an official way?

    ��It really seems like a great proof, Matisse.��

    No, no matter how important a prior promise is.

    You��re saying it��s not going to go away like that?

    But despite my pleas, the body heads towards the desk.

    Pick up the feather pen.

    Susssseu.

    ������������

    I will visit Ga Hall soon.

    ������������

    Just a brief matter.

    While delivering the text to Kiko Armin, a senior in enchantment,

    I see letters floating on the parchment for a moment.

    But what is this again?

    ��I��m so busy, why is it so long and wordy?��

    However, formality makes it impossible to ignore such sincere words. I read every phrase that came to mind and recognized the entire situation urately.

    ��wait for a sec.

    What a time limit.

    who?

    I?!!

 Chapter 532

    Episode 532 You will go to hell (1)

    ������������

    To Chief Lee.

    I do not want to disturb your short rest, so please understand my feelings as I express them in writing. Did you know? Nasrow, although I didn��t have much contact with the chief��

    ������������

    Just the chief and senior.

    business rtionship.

    Starting with seniors who were nothing more or less than that.

    ������������

    Are you restingfortably?

    I can��t sleep because Chief Lee��s words bother me. So, I grabbed the feather pen like this. Chief Lee, if you need someone to talk to��

    ������������

    Bellier and other seniors I am close with.

    They all wrote me detailed letters?!

    Even the content was unusual.

    ��I woke up after a good night��s sleep and found out what was happening.��

    That��s the only thing I can guess.

    -��I will soon fall into hell.��

    Ah, the Granfell style of speaking��!!

    Well, both in reality and on the Arcana continent, hell was a ce only the dead could go to. The information that one can walk through hell even while alive was information that only Lorentzk or the leader of the Explorers�� League could know.

    ��No matter what, it is. ��I��m terminally ill, not someone else?��

    Should I be honest?

    As long as there is [the blessing of the first world tree].

    There won��t be many people in the Magic Tower who will live longer than me, right?

    ��Did I unintentionally cause concern?��

    Yes.

    Granfell says it needs to be corrected right now. To be precise, hell is just a special field that can be entered through an item called [Sangsa Flower Growing from Blood]!

    ��They say there is a gateway in Lorentzk.��

    As long as you can enter it alive.

    Isn��t the gateway ultimately something that can be conquered?

    Plus, the most reliable insurance of all.

    [ss Quest: Are we still evil?]

    I ask you, Akshan. We who became devils and fell into hell to hunt devils. Are we still devils who hunted devils even after falling into hell?

    -Encounter the demon hunters of hell. (Reserved)

    Acknowledge Akshan of Hell. (Optional)

    Reject Akshan of Hell. (Optional)

    -Enter hell. (In progress)

    The system that does not lie was disying a quest window to enter hell. Eventually, I reached into my inventory and took out a bunch of Sansanghwa flowers.

    ��It must be knowledge you don��t know.��

    Yes, now is the time to be kind, not cubic.

    ��There is a saying that seeing is worth seeing.��

    I was fully aware of the repercussions that the Granfell style of speaking would bring about through past experience. If you try to exin hell in a hundred words, you may end up creating another misunderstanding.

    ��So, if you add themercialization as reference material����

    Tuk.

    It was the moment when I put down a bunch of Sansanghwa flowers on the desk.

    Weeing.

    A brief vibration felt in the inside pocket of the jacket.

    The moment you check that message.

    I couldn��t help but be shocked.

    ��!��

    No, not immediately.

    Stop all actions.

    I had no choice but to immediately raise my magic power.

    [Hoyeol, are you busy? Now, if the time is right��.]

    Just in case I get disturbed.

    My mother refrained from contacting me.

    Because it was a message that reached our Lady Choi Kang-hee.

    I don��t want to lose anyone anymore.

    I realized something through the Jeju Ind incident.

    So, at least in order not to regret it.

    I immediately manifested the portal.

    .

    .

    .

    ��I��m d it��s like this now.

    ��Did you get a good look at our son today?��

    The reason why our Lady Choi Kang-hee urgently called me was simple.

    Just before signing the contract.

    You were notifying me.

    President Lee Jun-wook keeps shaking his joined hands.

    ��Thank you for your help today.��

    ��no. On the contrary, our Gaon has received great help, father.��

    ��Please tell our boss Nam that I��m grateful.��

    ��I will, father. ��I would like to inform you that President Lee Jun-wook expressed his gratitude to both Guild Master Nam Tae-min and Senior Analyst Nam Cheol-min.��

    What kind of contract did you sign? If you ask whether people from the Gaon Group came to visit our ��Harmony Dumpling House���� I will show you Mrs. Choi Kang-hee, who shrugs her shoulders.

    ��I thought it would be such a relief, but it��s refreshing.��

    Made with the blood and sweat of two people.

    ��Dumplings for harmony��.

    The store closed for business today.

    ��When I told you to rest like that.��

    He told me that he was still active and that he could eat for another 30 years, but forbid me to ever say anything again to my son that I had no intention of opening my hands to him already��!

    Seoul, thend of strangeness.

    As I said, Seoul has be a ce that the whole world is paying attention to, so it was only natural that real estate would rise explosively. Even the only dumpling restaurant where they would be at peace was Masekwon.

    What is Masekwon?

    It is a new term called the Three Powers of the Magic Tower.

    What does that mean?

    -Is Seoul dangerous? Masekwon is different!

    It meant that it was the safest ce from the cracks that could be created at any time and the erosion of the Arcana Continent. As a result,nd prices in the Mase area, even in Seoul, rose explosively.

    As the saying goes, our CEO Lee Jun-wook sold amercial building to Gaon Group. If you ask why it was sold to Gaon Group.

    ��Still, are you quick on your feet when ites to things like this?��

    This was because a specialw was enacted.

    -Starting today, foreigners will not be able to trade real estate in Seoul.

    As I said before, the world is paying attention to Seoul, so the government took emergency measures to prevent thend in Seoul from being taken over by a huge amount of foreign capital.

    ��Well, are we good for each other?��

    In fact, Gaon had nothing to lose.

    This is Seoul with the Arcana system oveid on it.

    Even these smallmercial buildings can be useful.

    ��For example, it could be used in a siege����

    Anyway, it��s quiet at times like this, right?

    ��Aren��t you going to talk about wealth and fame as usual, Grandfell?��

    As if in response to my provocation, Cubic Jeong murmurs.

    ��It was a break you both deserved early on.��

    ��Did you be a very good son?

    At times like this, it leaves me with nothing to say.

    Did Mrs. Choi Kang-hee get emotional from what I said?

    He slowly turned around and wiped the corners of his eyes.

    ��Thank you for saying that, Hoyeol.��

    Sigh.

    My father lightly touched my shoulder.

    Although we didn��t talk specifically, I was guessing.

    Why did you two suddenly sell the store?

    ��It must be because of me.��

    I��m afraid it might be an obstacle for me.

    It must be your decision.

    So I remained silent with a heavy heart.

    ��Why did he go on a rampage with ck hair����

    Because he behaved in an indecent manner on Jeju Ind in the words of Granfell.

    There was nothing to say even with this handsome cubic crystal.

    But the calm emotion did notst long.

    ��also.��

    Our CEO Lee Jun-wook.

    ��You say I should sell it right away when it goes up like this?��

    Because you have regained the look in your eyes from the past.

    ��I always say, real estate is the same as stock investment. There is no such thing as invincibility. As you climb, there is always a section where you fall. So, real estate prices in Seoul are currently at a peak that has never been seen in history��!��

    There is one fact to remember at this point.

    What was the oue of my father��s business?

    I still can��t forget the red ticket��

    Fortunately, it seems that Mrs. Choi Kang-hee felt the same way as me.

    ��you! Anyway, just stop thinking about useless things.��

    ����It��s not about thinking about useless things.��

    ��That��s Okay. ��Because I don��t want to ruin your mood on this great day.��

    There is knowledge umted through numerous experiences. When Mrs. Choi does something like that, she is really angry to the core, so she should just keep her mouth shut.

    ��But����

    I looked at the sign.

    ������������

    Dumplings for harmony

    ������������

    I had no intention of contradicting my father��s words that this was a high point that would nevere again in history. Nowadays, real estate prices in Seoul have skyrocketed due topetition as it has be and of wonders.

    ��If it all ends.��

    It will truly be a peak that will nevere again.

    ��Because I��m going to end everything.��

    It was the moment I made a promise.

    Mrs. Choi Kang-hee spoke gently.

    ��Hoyeol, are you going to eat dinner?��

    ��okay. ��I had a hard time on Jeju Ind, so please stop by.��

    ��If possible, it would be better to stay overnight��.��

    One night.

    ��I��m a bit busy because I overslept.��

    But as I just said. There was nothing good about talking back to Mrs. Choi, who was angry to the core, so I politely bowed my head and answered.

    ��I am willing to follow your words, mother.��

    *

    Ga Hall.

    ��weird��?��

    Enchantment senior Kiko Armin.

    She opened her droopy eyes with difficulty and waited.

    It was a fever.

    I look at the parchment.

    It was clearly written.

    Kiko muttered again.

    ��You definitely said it would be soon��.��

    Regarding the timemitment.

    Chief Lee was strict with himself even more than he was strict with others. I have never seen Chief Leete, whether at regr conferences or roundtable meetings. There were no exceptions even for trivial promises.

    however.

    ��Senior Kiko, aren��t youing in?��

    ��You guys go in first.��

    ��Oh, excuse me then��!��

    Skilled wizards leave Ga Hall to go to sleep.

    Even if I finished a lot of my senior��s work.

    Chief Lee didn��t even see his shadow.

    ��Hmm.��

    Anxiety began to sprout inside Kiko.

    ��I��m sure something happened��?��

    Normally, I would have just passed it off as something urgent happened.

    It��s surprising that Chief Lee didn��t keep his promise. There was a time when I myself was unable toplete Chief Lee��s request within the deadline. It would have been considered insignificant.

    But this was not a normal situation.

    A clear voice in my ear.

    A deration that resonated through the Crystal Hall.

    -��I will soon fall into hell.��

    Kiko guessed it too.

    Chief Lee must be living a life with a predetermined end.

    That must be the price you pay for the great power you wield.

    ����.��

    Kiko suddenly remembered something.

    ��You haven��t been seen since you said that, right?��

    A day has already passed.

    Considering Chief Lee��s usual schedule, I didn��t think he would be asking for a break yet. Why did you send the message on parchment in the first ce?��

    ��It was only a few hours ago����

    An ominous thought suddenly passed through my mind. What if Chief Lee passed away after leaving hisst words��? Kiko had no choice but to get up immediately.

    Susssseu.

    I had no choice but to grab a feather pen and scribble.

    And it was now.

    Kiko and top owner Marcelo.

    Two people climbed the stairs of the Magic Tower.

    ��The Lord failed to keep his promise.��

    No one else.

    Lord Hoyeol of the world.

    That alone was worth checking out.

    Soon, Marcelo and Kitsch knocked on the door of Hoyeol��s office.

    But there was no answer.

    ����.��

    No questions were asked.

    He was not the kind of person who would not answer when he could.

    Soon, Marcelo carefully ced his hand on the doorknob.

    And I witnessed it.

    ����?��

    Office.

    On the desk.

    A bunch of red flowers lying around.

    If it were normal times, I would have simply been shocked.

    Did someone at the Magic Tower give Kyeong even a single flower?

    It was just something I would have thought about and passed over.

    ����!!��

    However, the feeling I felt from the flower was too subtle for that. The intense red light felt like blood. Furthermore, it felt like death itself.

    Kiko opened his mouth in a trembling voice.

    ����That can��t be possible, but could it be a flower offering?��

    The scene flowing through Marcelo��s mind at that moment.

    Senios Elder Wizard.

    Top owner.

    Yugweed Elder Wizard.

    To mourn their deaths.

    I could see my own two hands that had put down the flowers.

    Marcelo ced a red flower in his hand and on his desk.

    He looked at the two subjects alternately and then opened his mouth.

    ��From now on, I will keep all possibilities open, Senior Kiko.��

    ����yes?��

    His eyes were burning quietly like never before.

    ��There is even a possibility that Chief Lee fell into hell.��

    *

    ��What is it?

    My ears suddenly feel itchy.

    But now is not the time to pick your ear canals.

    ��It��s a memory.��

    Memories are shit.

    This is your first time seeing Gran Fell.

    My room.

    ��Well, thank you for not calling it shabby.��

    But there is no time for childish arguments.

    Now, I happen to be spending thest night before going to hell at my parents�� house.

    My job was simple.

    I need to find my dark history notes��!!!

 Chapter 533

    Episode 533 You will fall into hell (2)

    First of all, you need to prepare.

    ��Wensu hasn��te back yet.��

    My younger sister, Lee Ye-rim, seemed to be rushing home after hearing that I was staying at my parents�� house. I can��t just ignore it, so I check the vibrating smartphone��

    -Lee Ho-yeol, just wait

    . -Just try bouncing first likest time? ??

    -This time, I had a lot of questions to ask, so

    it wasn��t that I couldn��t understand that reaction.

    I still don��t know what on earth they proved and how they became so quiet. Because until Matisse proved it, the world would have been in an uproar with stories about me.

    ��There is no shame.��

    No matter what.

    There is no need to go out in such a low posture, right? Granfell? Mom, Dad, eldest sister, and second sister don��t know, but Lee Ye-rim is probablying running with impure intentions, right?

    ��So we need to find it quickly��!��

    Just in case my dark history notes get discovered.

    It��s because of Granfell��s personality that he can��t help but think of his blood rtives in a terrible way.

    If that bastard asks you to show him, you will have no choice but to show him obediently.

    When I think about what happened next, I feel goosebumps all over my body.

    ����I can��t even die!��

    Let��s take a look.

    After making a promise, I quickly search my room.

    But it��s strange. Howe I can��t see it��? Because it was a note that unfailingly reflected the taste of Galpungnodo. From its appearance, Seeker Messer would be noticeable at a nce if it were ced on a bookshelf.

    ��Did your mother abandon you?��

    It��s already been a few years since I lived alone.

    Is it possible that it was thrown away during the process of organizing an empty room?

    In fact, there may be a lot of them.

    ����Should I call this fortunate?��

    Common sense tells us that there is no way that a notebook discarded through recycling can be in good condition, but it is true that we cannotpletely shake off the feeling of anger because the words written in it are just words.

    ��How should I try to track it with magic?��

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    Earnestly.

    It was a moment when I was trying to do something foolish with a different level of magical power.

    Beep beep beep.

    I felt a presence at the front door.

    I swallowed dry saliva.

    ��Why are you here?��

    A loud voice rings out as if responding to my determination.

    ��Hey Lee Ho-yeol! Don��t you have anything to say to this sister?!��

    .

    .

    .

    10:10 PM.

    It seems that habits cannot be ignored. There is no need to open a dumpling restaurant starting tomorrow, but Mom and Dad went into the master bedroom early to sleep.

    Thanks to this, Lee Ye-rim faced Ho-yeol alone.

    ��So there��s nothing to worry about now?��

    He held up a beer ss and questioned.

    ��That��s right.��

    I finally felt relieved.

    ��Oh my gosh, you have to be able to trust the news. But what can I do, Hoyeol? Such is the fate of a superstar. You too. Don��t be too discouraged. Of course, if you look at her upright posture, she seems to be fine����

    Lee Ye-rim chuckled.

    ����Hoyeol, you are my sister.��

    What is the magic, what is the skill, what is the effect.

    ��Actually, I wouldn��t know even if you told me.��

    No matter how hard she tried to study them, they were difficult concepts for Lee Ye-rim, who was far from the Arcana Continent biographies. But just one thing put my mind at ease.

    ��Well, if it��s okay with you, then it��s okay.��

    The only thing is that Hoyeol was like his usual Hoyeol.

    Of course, I still haven��t gotten used to that polite way of speaking.

    Still, it felt good.

    ��In that sense, should I add just one more��?��

    Chick!

    ��Well, cheers. Hi!��

    Enough to make me drink 10 cans of beer.

    .

    .

    .

    It goes without saying, but how would our Grandfell, who is destined to go to hell tomorrow, ever put alcohol in his mouth? I sighed as I looked at the figure lying face down on the table.

    ��Why does it feel so good?��

    Do you binge drink beyond excessive drinking?

    ��I heard it��s surprising that you don��t gain weightpared to eating this.��

    I just wanted to pretend not to know. Would Grandfell, who thinks so horribly of his flesh and blood, allow his sister to fall asleep on a cold table?

    ��I will help you.��

    ��Hehe. ��What is it, your hair itches?��

    ��I��m sorry.��

    What��s the point of being sorry, Granfell?

    Rather, I��m making a mustache out of your hair.

    Are you going to put up with something like that?

    ��I��m holding on to this.��

    I am not trying to deny the feeling that one has a terrible view of one��s blood rtives. Because I��m not that different from you. However, even if all other family members can skip it. It��s still hard to express my true feelings to just one person, Lee Ye-rim!

    ��Wouldn��t it be more efficient to just throw it on the bed with magic?��

    I don��t even want my skin to touch it.

    But myints were meaningless.

    I opened Wensu��s door while supporting him.

    ��Excuse me for a moment.��

    They said there was no need to say hello like that��

    That was the moment I walked into the stranger��s room while muttering.

    Yerim Lee spoke with a twisted tongue.

    ��You can��t just leave without saying anything. ��Okay?��

    ����.��

    I had no answer to those words.

    Because of my sudden drunkenness, I found out what he thought of me and what he was thinking? It��s a pity, but right now I don��t have the time to guess someone��s inner thoughts.

    ����crazy.��

    Ye-rim Lee��s desk is almost a mess with misceneous things. As I was constantly criticizing myself for not having changed anything since the past, perhaps because I was trying to organize things, a pitch-ck notebook came into my field of vision.

    ��Wait, that��s mine?!��

    It was like that.

    My ck history notebook.

    It was neatlyid out on Lee Ye-rim��s desk��!!

    At that moment, a million thoughtse to mind.

    Why is my ck history notebook in Lee Ye-rim��s room?

    I wonder if I even opened it.

    I opened it, but how can you not say anything to me?

    ��What about Lee Ye-rim��s personality?

    Yeah, that can��t happen.

    ��You still don��t know anything, you idiot.��

    I dared to be sure.

    It was neither the eldest nor the second sister, but Lee Ye-rim. If I had opened my dark history notebook, I would have called you by your full name, Granfell?! Now, let��s do a simtion in our heads.

    ��I just needed a notebook, so I came in from my room����

    and found the most eye-catching ck history notebook. I brought it to my room, left it on the desk, and time passed. Clothes were piled on top of it, bags were piled on top of it, and anyway, there was a lot of stuff piled up.

    ��So, if it looks like that, it��s understandable��.��

    Sreuk.

    Only after Iid Lee Ye-rim on the bed and covered her properly with the nket did I approach my dark history notebook. In my heart, I wanted to immediately reach out and retrieve it.

    ����Is it really like this, body? in action!��

    Damn it, this time it was because of his formality.

    Yes, it��s okay to arbitrarily touch your sleeping sister��s room despite the dignity of a nobleman.

    That would be uneptable.

    ��No, it was Lee Ye-rim who messed with her first?!��

    However, Grandfell was not someone with a petty attitude like Lee Ho-yeol. In the end, I had no choice but to quietly close the door and leave the room. Cubic Jeong mutters.

    ��There is nothing that can disturb a sweet sleep.��

    ��I knew you would say that. I have trouble sleeping every night because I��m afraid that someone will open my ck history notebook in the future��! You don��t have to worry about me at all, right, Granfell?

    *

    Magic Tower.

    Top owner Marcelo opens his mouth.

    ��Chief Lee said. There should be no more secrets in the closed magic tower. They say that closure brought about corruption. After that deration, the round table meeting of the Magic Tower was held in the Crystal Hall, not the top floor.��

    Top floor.

    A time when five elder wizards ruled. The top floor was a space where even Marcelo, the head wizard, could not easily enter. Because of the special nature of that space.

    Passs.

    As soon as Marcelo raises his magic power, the magic particles leave behind only traces. Following Marcelo��s gaze, the seniors�� gaze also scans the view of the top floor.

    ��Why was the roundtable held at the top? It is an independent space where the top floor cannot be free from magic. ��This is because it is a special space, just like the underground infinity of the Magic Tower.��

    That was the top-level truth, granted only to the tower owner.

    ��That��s right.��

    The seniors listened to Marcelo even though they wondered if it was okay to listen to such confidential information. Because he wasn��t the type to say unnecessary things. Mathis, a senior in ck magic, counted the number of people.

    ��Healing Benshee William Curtain Rebel Maia Deian Bangrit Tom. All but four senior wizards have gathered. ��Master Marcelo Tower.��

    Marcelo nodded.

    ��Then let��s get straight to the point.��

    What he took out from the magic ��Subspace Pocket�� that imitated the yer��s inventory was none other than a red flower. Only Kiko bit his lip when he saw the flower.

    ��Chief Lee disappeared from the Magic Tower.��

    ��yes yes?! ��What is that��?��

    ��Are you saying you left without saying anything to the tower owner?��

    ��That��s right.��

    ����.��

    When Marcelo nodded, an unusual current of air descended on the top floor. But the more serious story started now. When Marcelo nodded towards Kiko, Kiko opened his mouth.

    ��Chief Lee left a message for me. He said he would stop by Ga Hall soon. ��I should have sensed it a little earlier�� Chief Lee, and no one else, said ��soon����!��

    They are the senior members of the Magic Tower.

    As much as that extraordinary knowledge.

    This means that situational judgment is also quick.

    ��So does that mean the flower is the only clue left behind, Tower Lord?��

    ��Yes, it was neatly ced on Chief Lee��s desk.��

    ��this.��

    Are these flowers for mourning?

    Is this a flower meant to provoke the Magic Tower?

    If not that too.

    Was this a message that Chief Lee left at the Magic Tower?

    ����Everything is the worst.��

    It was a time when no one was sure.

    Senior in Light Magic.

    Dorothy offered her opinion.

    ��Has Chief Lee��s magical power traces been captured?��

    Marcelo nodded.

    ��That��s a good question, Senior Dorothy. That��s why I summoned you to the top floor of the Magic Tower. As we just saw, there is aplicated interference process at the topyer. ��It is safe to say that the source of the Crystal Hall and other indescribable mysteries of the Magic Tower are gathered here on the top floor.��

    ��Nod.

    ��So the tower owner��s magic was dispersed.��

    Due to theplicated interference, the magical power would have been scattered without any trace. It is natural that advanced magic cannot be performed in a ce like this. A round table meeting where secrets should not be leaked was probably held here.

    Marcelo added to the seniors who nodded.

    ��But Chief Lee created a portal at the top level. It wouldn��t be surprising if it was a simple portal. Because Chief Lee is amazing. But the coordinates of that portal were the Arcana continent.��

    ����What if it��s the Arcana continent?��

    ��That��s right. To the extent that he manifests miracles that are not magic under these adverse conditions. ��This senior��s magical power means that he has risen to several different levels, even if his rank is different.��

    Marcelo shrugged.

    ��It was impossible for me to dare to search for Chief Lee��s magic traces. And that is another reason why I have summoned you to the top floor.��

    ����?��

    ��As I said, there is no need to worry about information leaking from the top floor. ��Unlike Crystal Hall or Floating Gardens.��

    ����!!!��

    Marcelo hadn��t even spoken yet.

    Matisse recited.

    ��It seems my proof wasn��t enough.��

    The other seniors also noticed those words one by one.

    Yes.

    This was because the whereabouts of Chief Lee, not anyone else, were unknown.

    Marcelo dered as the top owner.

    ��I will go back for a while until Chief Lee returns.��

    return.

    It meant I was going back.

    The Magic Tower bes the Magic Tower of the past.

    ��The goal is to secure Chief Lee��s recruits by any means possible. Feel free to teach me as much as you want in the process. ��What happens if you dare to touch the head of the Magic Tower? Especially the ��anonymous ranker.����

    Anonymous ranker.

    Before Matisse proved it.

    What happened on Jeju Ind.

    Chief Lee��s actions.

    I��m talking about a yer who made a lot of noise.

    Marcelo, who was ustomed to Guy��s exploration, did not overlook it.

    Marcelo��s eyes glowed eerily.

    ��Let us identify its identity.��

 Chapter 534

    Episode 534 Will go to hell (3)

    China.

    ��I��m sure you��ll do well, right?��

    A flickering afterimage.

    Kinver looked at the crack that had appeared in the city center.

    The appropriate level is 650.

    It��s true that it doesn��t seem easy to conquer with just that trash.

    Elsidore snorted.

    ��Phew. ��Do you think having you will make any difference?��

    ����You have a knack for saying things without being rude.��

    ��Freedom of speech is the privilege of the powerful.��

    Elsidor added, giggling.

    ��Everyone has gained experience.��

    ��experience?��

    ��It means that the garbage was rolling around in the dump and was poisonous. Do you know what happens when trash bes poisonous?��

    ��well.��

    ��It stinks.��

    ��What, wasn��t it a metaphor?��

    ��Ugh, evenparing them to trash is too much.��

    Elsidor closed his mouth at that point.

    The assessment that he harbored venom was sincere.

    The elf��s eyes see through the determination of the yers about to enter the rift.

    Elsidore muttered.

    ��Those who give off a terrible odor can be more difficult to deal with than those who struggle roughly.��

    In some cases, that is.

    That is, except for the time when Elsidore takes care of the flower garden of dignity.

    Thisnd of the abandoned all the time.

    This was the reason for pouring into China.

    ��Because they will be the shadow that will support you.��

    After the copse of the unification of the world.

    China has consistently requested help from the internationalmunity, including the AAU. But there was no reply. That was the reason why it was assessed that the yers�� venom was bing more and more severe.

    ��If we copse, our country will copse.��

    ����Think of your family and hold on.��

    ��Help from the world? ��There was no need for that in the first ce.��

    ��That��s right, we alone are enough!!��

    Still, it is a strange world.

    Even in istednds, new information and news flowed in real time. Thanks to this, those scum are risking their lives to enter the crack.

    ��More than anything, shouldn��t you repay what you received?��

    ��For the sake of the person who helped us who were abandoned��.��

    ��Damn it, I don��t even have time to shake Cheongseung. Let��s enter!!��

    Kinver let out a chuckle.

    ��Does even trash know grace? ��It��s honestly not even funny.��

    The reason why China, isted from the internationalmunity, can lead life as it does now is simple. This was because ��countries�� and ��groups�� that did not need to pay attention to the internationalmunity were supporting China.

    Yes.

    ��Isn��t that what you, who have changed your mind thanks to me, should say?��

    It was the Kingdom of Yusra and the Goddess Church.

    And it was obvious to anyone that the influence of Hoyeol was behind the movement of those two forces. A more determined voice is heard from the crack.

    ��You have to risk your life to grow. When you feel like you are about to die, think of the situation faced by Lee Ho-yeol, Commander-in-Chief of the Allied Forces of the Crusade. We must grow into his proper support force!!��

    ��Actually, it��s not wrong.

    Elsidore��s sarcasm.

    Kinver scratched his head because he had nothing to say.

    Then I started looking through the inventory.

    ��Hmm. Let��s stop talking nonsense and get ready, you little elf? It��s almost time for the appointment. You know, right? ��He is someone who is neverte for a single second.��

    A week passed and it was the day of entering hell.

    He must have been busy with the aftermath of the incident��

    but even so, he could not have forgotten his promise.

    Okay.

    Elsidore epted the [Sangha Flower Growing from Blood] given to him by Kinver. The wind is not blowing at all. Flower petals fluttering as if alive.

    ��The karma I have umted is deceiving me.��

    Those who died with a vengeful spirit against me must be waving their hands at me to go to hell. Of course, Elsidor was not intimidated at all.

    The reason is simple.

    ��In the end, what��s wrong with the bastards who ended up in hell?��

    If you fell into hell, you probably fell because you deserved it.

    Kinver��s thoughts were not much different.

    However, Kinver is more concerned than Elsidor.

    It was his own weakness.

    ��I��m not as strong as Elsidor.��

    Rather than helping, it may be a hindrance.

    So, if my existence catches you in hell�� Kinver gritted his teeth. At that time, giving up my life without any regrets��.

    ��I allow you to trash.��

    ����what?��

    ��If hell is too much for you, hold on to my ankles and pray.��

    Elsidore continues speaking sarcastically.

    ��If you pray earnestly, I will show you special mercy.��

    If you want to grab my ankle, grab my ankle.

    ����!��

    Elsidor was speaking using only Elsidor��s speaking style.

    So, Kinber also responded with Kinberman��s temperament.

    A sarcastic voice.

    ��Damn. ��I��m just going to grab your ankles and roll around.��

    Even bickering for a moment.

    The two hold Sangsanghwa close to their noses.

    As the bridge of their noses twitched, red light soon flowed from themercial painting. It wrapped around the bodies of the two people. It was a moment when the fishy scent of blood prated my brain.

    ��!��

    Kinver yer��s vision blinked.

    [You have discovered the first gateway to Hell.]

    At the same time, thendscape changed.

    ����sigh.��

    You instinctively close your nose and mouth. The smoke of sulfur is so rich that it makes you miss the fishy scent of blood. Between them, a deste background unfolds.

    It was truly a lonely-looking scene.

    ����All of this?��

    There is only one door visible on the barrennd.

    Even that was far from huge or grand.

    It was just a double door that could be opened with both hands.

    Kinver muttered.

    ��Are you saying this shabby thing is the first gateway?��

    I look around.

    Elsidor, who entered hell together, was nowhere to be seen. Even if I stayed here longer, I didn��t see any way to get any other information. Like I said, I couldn��t see anything except the door.

    ��Let��s go in.��

    So, Kinver ced his hand on the first gate.

    It was then.

    A cool sensation went up my spine and I felt breathing in my ear.

    ����?��

    Living like trash, the only thing that grew was the size of a liver.

    Rather than being surprised, Kinver instinctively reached for the dagger.

    He soon discovered the cause of the subtle sensation.

    [Your sin whispers to you.]

    ����What was that?��

    The first gateway.

    Is this a warning that full-scale hell begins beyond this?

    Kinver chuckled.

    If you have that kind of determination, it��s been a long time since you finished it.

    If I were to die under the weight of the sins I had umted, I would wee it.

    Squeak.

    [You have entered the first gateway to hell.]

    ����!��

    A picture was presented to Kinver that waspletely opposite to the destendscape.

    Is there a festival going on?

    It was an overly ornately decorated vige.

    And at the entrance of the vige, excessively elongated ears were seen.

    It was Elsidore.

    ��You��rete, trash.��

    and.

    ��You were here too, Lorenzk.��

    Because he has the appearance of a young boy.

    ����No, you came first.��

    It was the moment when Kinver greeted me with an awkward formality.

    In fact, Lorentzk��s expression was unusual.

    A romantic explorer who never lost a smile in any situation.

    Hisplexion had turned pale.

    Elsidor caught wind of it.

    ��Is there something wrong with you, old man?��

    *

    Lorentzk recalled the past.

    So, the past before I was eaten by a monster called a bad omen. I was really fearless back then. I fearlessly inhaled the scent of a flower that might have some effect.

    [Sanghwa that grew from blood]

    The scene of hell that I witnessed for the first time?

    It was truly scary.

    The cool sensation the moment you hold the doorknob.

    The scene unfolding beyond the door.

    Still, it wasn��t like this moment.

    ����It��s different.��

    ��What��s different?��

    ��No matter how you look at it, it��s different.��

    I don��t know the name of the vige or the identity of the faceless people wandering around the vige. As I said, I was so ovee with fear that I escaped like I was running away from hell.

    But I remember one thing clearly.

    ��The hell I remember didn��t have an atmosphere like this.��

    Exciting sound of instruments.

    The smell of food wafting through the vige.

    A scenery as if preparing for a festival.

    It lookedpletely different from the devastated vige he had witnessed in the past.

    The intuition of a great explorer was telling.

    This sense of difort is too dangerous.

    ��What��s the problem with that, old man? What if it��s a festival and what if it��s not. ��Isn��t it possible that we happened to arrive on that day?��

    Lorentzk answered Elsidore��s question.

    ��That is correct.��

    ����?��

    ��If this was a typical vige on the Arcana continent.��

    Elsidore realized those words toote.

    Yes.

    This ce was hell.

    The devil or the guys who have done something worthy of being put in hell.

    On that topic.

    A ce where those who cannot give up their evil intentions even after death fall.

    A festival of such vengeful spirits��.

    ��Aha, do you mean they are weing us?��

    I knew it would happen.

    ��Do you think we are prey?��

    Sreung.

    It was the moment when Kinver stretched out his hand toward the dagger at Elsidore��s words.

    Lorentzk shook his head.

    Then he raised his voice.

    ��Do you really think that? ��If their goal was truly us, they would have already rushed at us the moment we grabbed the doorknob and entered the gate!��

    ����?��

    At those words, I turn my head and look at the scenery of the vige.

    Lorenzk was right.

    The faceless ghosts showed no hostility towards them.

    Lorenzk stammered.

    ����That��s the first reason I was afraid.��

    Yes.

    What so many vengeful spirits are waiting for.

    Only one person.

    Because it meant themander-in-chief of the temple alliance.

    Elsidore muttered.

    ��I can��t leave it alone any longer.��

    But Lorenzk��s words were not over yet.

    ��But there is a second reason to be afraid.��

    ��What else is left, old man?��

    ��It has passed.��

    ��It��s past?��

    ��The time we promised has passed.��

    ����!!��

    Elsidore and Kinver.

    Just the fact that Ho-yeol didn��t enter hell on time. The pupils of the two, which had not wavered even in the gloomy atmosphere of Hell Vige, shook violently.

    Lorentzk opens his mouth.

    ��No, I will correct that. He must have kept his promise. Then there is only one possibility. ��Okay, so it��s clear you haven��t passed yet.��

    The first gateway where original sin whispers.

    ����what?��

    In response to the question, Lorentzk muttered in a vain voice.

    ��Is the original sin passed down through blood really that deep?��

    *

    There is a saying, ��Don��t worry about life.��

    ����I said it had a nice atmosphere.��

    This morning.

    I dered this to the table where my parents and even the hungover, zed-over people gathered at the table. I said I would go to hell. Of course, everyone was shocked at first.

    ����I thought the cubic crystal was quiet for some reason.��

    Nevertheless, thanks to the cubic crystal that was quiet.

    I leave no room for misunderstanding or misunderstanding.

    I was able to enter hell while receiving a warm wee.

    He even received support from someone.

    -��Be sure to find the answer in hell.��

    Why is falling into hell the answer? If I meet Akshan seniors in Hell, seed in ss quests, and receive rewards, I will be able to grow to another level.

    ��Then you will be able to better bear the burden you carry.��

    The media is quiet right now thanks to Matisse��s proof, but soon they might start making noise with my story, so I didn��t want to cause unnecessary worry.

    What I meant was that I conveyed all the ns as Lee Ho-yeol wanted, not in the Granfell style of speaking, without hiding anything, and entered hell through [Sang Sang-hwa that grew out of blood].

    But damn it��!

    chuck.

    The moment I put my hand on the doorknob of the first gateway.

    I felt the chill with all five senses.

    A chill that covered my whole body.

    I checked my vision, which was blinking loudly.

    [Your sins are whispering to you.]

    [Your sins are whispering to you.]

    [Your sins are whispering to you.]��

    I expected him to be a sinful man since he had so many unnecessary secrets. ��. Even though this is a lot of sin, isn��t it too much, Granfell?

    A final message that sparkles for a moment even if youin.

    [How dare you set foot in this ce?]

    [A truly great bloodline.]

    [Cloudy.]

    ����!��

    That message reminded me.

    Cloudy��s little boy, Granfell, was seen during the space-time quest.

    The scenery of the Sangsanghwa flower field spread out behind it.

    As expected, my guess was not wrong.

    The original sin that is pouring out now was not the sin of ��Granfell udi Arpheus Romeo��. It was the original sin of blood that Cloudy umted as he ascended to a great family that no one could touch.

    then.

    If it��s the Gran Fell I know.

    What should I say in this situation?

    ��Come.��

    Damn I knew this would happen.

    ��As the head of the Cloudy family, I will face you.��

    Well, that would be a more befitting reaction from Granfell��!!

 Chapter 535

    Episode 535 The weight of each person (1)

    I felt it before.

    ��You are too correct.��

    The Cloudy family��s mistakes.

    I don��t know the details, but I can guess. It��s not because I have a good sense of humor, but because if you can��t guess it even after looking at that flower field, you probably don��t have a lot of sense.

    ��Isn��t it unfair?��

    Even in a situation where the Cloudy family��s karma was raining down on him, our Grandfell did not back down at all. I explored the energy of getting closer.

    Why do I say it��s roughly energy?

    Simple.

    As you can see, there was no particr shape.

    If I had to describe it, it would be a lump of energy made up of only resentment.

    Because I couldn��t think of any expressions that were more or less than that.

    I called them energy.

    [Sin is yelling at you.]

    If whispering isn��t enough, are you now threatening me?

    But there was no one toin.

    I immediately unleashed my magical power.

    Without adding any interfering process.

    We focused only on increasing the density and purity of magical power.

    Sooooooo.

    Just the magic power released is enough to make hair flutter and create an aura around it. If Senior Bangrit, a genius in pure magical arts, had seen this scene, he would have definitely been amazed.

    ��It��s all thanks to the magical power that has changed in ss.��

    As noplicated interference process is required.

    The ability of pure magical magicrgely depends on the natural talent of the person who manifests it. If I had to express it, would I have to say that it is the closest to wild magic? Thanks to this, there is no magic better than pure magic in situations that require improvisation.

    Why is it still like that?

    [It��s cowardly. It��s cowardly. It��s cowardly. Cloudy.]

    The energies could not prate my magical aura.

    You��re just whispering, right?

    I spit out those lumps of energy.

    ��Isn��t it time toin pointlessly?��

    [Sin chuckles at your words.]

    ��The opportunity to face the head of the family does note easily.��

    [Sin pauses at your words.]

    ��It means expressing whatever you want.��

    [Sin rushes towards you.]

    ��Anyway, even if you say the same thing!

    You can guess Granfell��s intentions without really thinking about it. No matter what mistakes the Cloudy family has made over the years, if you think the formality of being the head of the family is terrible.

    I��m sure he wants to take responsibility for that.

    ��Since they mentioned the Cloudy family.��

    It was clear that he was stubborn not to just ignore it.

    Of course, so did I.

    30% of Gran Fell that you don��t know about yet.

    If I can find the Cloudy family��s traces in hell��

    ��It will definitely help me understand you.��

    So say something.

    Comining, dissatisfaction, resentment.

    Anything is fine.

    ��It would be nice if you knew about the dark history of Granfell��!��

    It was a moment of waiting for the whispers of energy while emitting only magical power for defense. I was wondering why the energies were being too restless��

    [Sin bows his head before you.]

    What? Is the rebellion over already?

    Because the system that doesn��t lie said so. I guess it��s really over��. I fell t on my face and looked at the lumps of energy on the floor.

    ����The aftertaste is really unpleasant.��

    It��s not that I��m worried that these energies wille back to haunt me.

    The resentment was clearly trembling.

    As I said, he was a demon hunter so I recognized him right away.

    ��Everyone is terrified.��

    It was clear that even though those grudges went to hell ming Cloudy, they were unable to shake off the fear imprinted on them by Cloudy. That��s probably why my mouth feels scratchy.

    ��The horror caused by the devil is not this much.��

    Maybe it��s a high-ranking demon lord?

    This means that no demon can make the dead tremble with fear.

    I��m sorry to say this to you, but Gran Fell.

    ����I��m bing even more suspicious of your family?��

    Fortunately, Granfell��s feelings didn��t seem to be much different from mine. While releasing the magical power, I speak to the vengeful spirits who are lying t on the floor and shaking.

    ��If you choose to remain silent.��

    [Sin listens in fear to your words.]

    ��I will go deeper and deeper into Hell and beyond.��

    [Sin doubts your words.]

    ��In all things there is give and take.��

    [Sin flinches at your words.]

    ��It means that I will cleanse my family��s karma.��

    Whoop.

    I turned around and headed towards the first gate again. ording to Lorenzk, there are several such gates in hell.

    ��If you think about it using arcanamon sense����

    The more you break through the gate.

    Energies with stronger resentments will emerge.

    Then, like those energies, there will be people who will not lie down on the ground and tremble in fear, but will rush towards me, towards Granfell, towards Cloudy��s matriarch.

    ��We have to face them.��

    Only then will I be able to learn the secrets of the Cloudy family through him and meet face-to-face with our Akshan seniors, the original goal of the 30% of Granfell that I do not know.

    ��Stop.

    I stopped while trying to grab the door handle.

    I don��t know what to think.

    I can��t do this because I��m ufortable.

    I added with an uneasy mouth.

    ��So you can get up.��

    [Sin is silent on your words.]

    You were considerate at first, but now you are silent?

    Thankfully, I couldn��t tell if the reason they didn��t move was because they were still suffering from imprinted fear, or because they were moved by the unexpected mercy.

    ��What happened? All I had to do was feelfortable inside.��

    I thought nothing of it and opened the gate.

    [You have entered the first gateway to hell.]

    By the way, did you all keep your promises? As much as I wasted time at the gate. I��m sure Elsidore and Kinver didn��t waste any time either. Why are those two also umted a lot of karma?

    however.

    ����huh?��

    I, who had thought nothing of it, was shocked.

    Entry message.

    Messages thate to mind after that.

    [The festival of Hell Vige finally begins.]

    Is that vige called Hell Vige?

    Anyway, a festival��?

    There are festivals and hell seems to be worth living in.

    [The game of tag soon begins.]

    What do you mean, even a game of tag?

    I checked the message thinking it was a quest, and it was indeed a quest.

    But I couldn��t be happy.

    ��Damn, I��ve been looking into this since I was on Hell��s Festival and all.

    A game of tag that only ends when the tagger dies.

    and.

    [Sin whispers that you are the tagger.]

    I, thest one to arrive, is the tagger!

    Three people noticed my entry.

    As soon as I made eye contact with them, I spoke.

    ��It��s not toote.��

    I��m not in a position to make excuses right now, right?

    ��Because the main character appearsst.��

    Oh, it��s not the time to get in shape��!!

    *

    Nasrow, senior in hallucination magic.

    ��ording to the words of Marcelo Tower, there are currently two most likely suspects. Skaar and Guyver. ��Among adventurers, they are among the most powerful adventurers.��

    2 people per group.

    The person who paired up with Nasrou was a senior in Enchantment.

    It was Kiko Armin.

    Kiko looked at Nasrou and slumped his shoulders.

    ��Why thisbination��!��

    To be honest, I didn��t feel reassured.

    Of course, this did not mean that Nasrow��s skills were doubted.

    It��s just that Kiko doesn��t believe in himself.

    Kiko said in a timid voice.

    ��What if I hold Senior Nasrow back on such an important matter? No matter how much I think about it, I wouldn��t be of much help when a battle breaks out����

    ��Definitely.��

    ����surely?��

    Nasrow stroked his chin with a serious expression.

    ��I am Skaarl, an adventurer who was able to control the dragon, the winner of the Dragon Demon War. Guyver cannot be overlooked either. ��If we take into ount the characteristics of adventurers who grow at a rate we can��t even imagine.��

    However, his rxed smile contrasted with his words.

    ��But is there any reason why Towermaster Marcelo, who has enough knowledge topile all magic into theory, would have made up a meaninglessbination?��

    ����but that��s true.��

    ��And doesn��t Senior Kiko have a magic tool? ��Being able to use magic tools without any restrictions is an incredible talent, Senior Kiko.��

    It wasn��t just a word offort.

    ��identally excessive humility is deception.��

    Because the seniors don��t get along well enough tofort each other.

    Because Kiko knows that too.

    Nasrow��s envious expression actually made me feel relieved.

    ��My talent.��

    Most magic tools have usage restrictions.

    In addition, the more effective a magic tool is, the higher its limit is. For example, a freeze wizard cannot fully handle magic tools specialized in fire magic.

    But Kiko was free from such restrictions.

    ����Thanks to you, I am maintaining my senior position and Ga Hall.��

    Hold.

    Kiko clenched his fist and made a promise.

    The timing was truly appropriate.

    Because soon the goal appeared.

    ��Our first target has finally appeared.��

    Gulp.

    Adventurer and chosen pdin Guyver. Nasrow recites the information gathered through hallucination magic. However, the depth of the information was so shocking that it was shocking.

    ��After receiving a major injury that resulted in physical loss. Guyver took a step back from the erosion front of the Arcana continent. But that didn��t dampen his ambition. ��It looks like they were working diligently behind the scenes.��

    Kiko was inwardly shocked.

    ��They said it was moving under the water. How did you know that?��

    Because he was basically talkative Nasrow.

    Don��t forget to add additional exnation.

    I didn��t forget to lightly shrug my shoulders and feel smug.

    ��Before Guyver entered that building, he used a light illusion spell on an adventurer who appeared to be his associate. ��I asked a few questions while hallucinating.��

    What if I had manifested the higher-level hallucination magic ��Dreaming��?

    ��Actually, there might not even have been a need to ask.��

    It had not yet been confirmed that Guyver was an anonymous adventurer who had made disrespectful remarks toward Chief Lee. But soon, the corners of Nasrow��s mouth drew a strange parab.

    ��It wasn��t confirmed yet, so I couldn��t cause any inconvenience. But looking at the current situation�� maybe there was no need to go back unnecessarily.��

    Kiko gently nodded at those words.

    Why can suspicion towards Guyver be further heightened without collecting more information? That��s because the building that Guyver escaped from was the building that fell into the world of adventurers from the Arcana continent, which was very familiar to the two.

    White castle walls.

    A castle that radiates its own brilliance.

    Holynd Muon.

    Kiko sobs heartily.

    ��I never thought the Goddess Church would be involved��.��

    It is not something that cannot be understood if you try to understand it. It was Guyver, the chosen pdin. Likewise, if you think about the treatment that Miss Jessie Heinness, the chosen archmage, receives at the Magic Tower��

    Nasrow adds.

    ��It might not be such a big deal that he visits Muon. Even if the denominations are different, isn��t the Goddess Church a religion of inclusiveness? How can we convey the will of the gods to this evil world while having tea and chatting? ��It��s not strange to have a conversation.��

    But the voice was extremely cold.

    ��If only he hadn��t mentioned Chief Lee out of his mouth.��

    Nasrow fiddled with his fingers as he watched Guyver leaving Muon. If it were in the past and if this was the Arcana Continent, I wouldn��t have endured this much.

    ��For now, let��s return. Senior Kiko.��

    ��yes? ��Wouldn��t there be a need for further investigation��?��

    ��no. ��When Muon intervened, it became an incident that we could no longer pursue alone. It grew to a scale where the entire Magic Tower had to respond.��

    ��I see����

    The entire Magic Tower must respond.

    What that means can be exined simply.

    Kiko, who was very intimidated, muttered softly.

    ��I hope you make a wise choice, Goddess Church.��

    Because it meant that its existence itself might disappear.

    .

    .

    .

    ����hmm?��

    The two people who returned to the Magic Tower had no choice but to stop.

    Why?

    The Goddess Church that I had been watching with great suspicion until just now.

    The key figure is the tower owner in the magic tower.

    Because I was waiting for Marcelo.

    What kind of trick is this again?

    Nasrow asked, hiding his emotions.

    ��What��s going on in the Magic Tower, Talim Ever?��

    ����.��

    ��The leader of the Holy Knights of our Goddess Church?��

    Talim opened his mouth heavily in response to his question.

    ��I would like to formally request help from Talim Ever Matab.��

 Chapter 536

    Episode 536 Each person��s weight (2)

    What made you feel ufortable?

    ��It started when I returned from the abandonednd.��

    Abandonednd China.

    So far, Talim and the Holy Knights of the Goddess Church have been targeting cracks that appear in China. The reason was simple. This was because it was judged that it did not go against the doctrine of the Goddess Church.

    however.

    ��It was a mistake.��

    It was overlooked.

    The internal circumstances of the Holy Land Muon have changed from the past. Because a true saint who can hear the voice of a goddess with divine power surpassing that of the Holy Knight leader herself has returned.

    Kiko��s eyes twitched.

    ��Are you saying that Saint Freiza changed her mind��?��

    Talim shook his head.

    ��well. ��You could call it a change of heart.��

    Nasrow looks dumbfounded.

    ��Isn��t this a definite change of heart? Let��s think about the reason why the Goddess Church has been able to survive until now. We are now self-sufficient, but if there had not been Chief Lee��s support at Muon in the early days����

    ��What you said is not wrong.��

    Talim nodded.

    ��Saint Freiza also clearly acknowledged that point. Nevertheless, his belief did not waver.��

    ��You mean your faith wasn��t shaken? Could it be that from the beginning��?��

    ��I guess it��s because I have a firm belief.��

    The saint��s faith.

    Talim revealed the truth about the Goddess Church.

    ��Senior Mage Nasrow is correct in his guess. Saint Freyja received a revtion from the goddess to save the Arcana continent from the ��infinitely deep darkness.����

    ����!!��

    Kiko��s pupils shook.

    Infinitely deep darkness.

    Because that was one of Chief Lee��s many nicknames.

    It was so absurd that I was nowughing out loud.

    ��Do you know, Director Talim Ever? You step into the ivory tower of truth called the Magic Tower, where those who do not believe in the existence of God gather. ��You are insulting our Chief Wizard.��

    Talim humbly nodded and responded to Nasrow��s words.

    ��I am aware of it. but.��

    ��But what do you mean?��

    ��That��s why I came to the Magic Tower to ask for help.��

    ����?��

    Nasrow was briefly furious.

    ��Call for help��? Oh, I see!��

    He btedly remembered why Talim hade to the Magic Tower on his own.

    Talim had made his goals clear from the beginning.

    Nasrow asked, wondering if it could be possible.

    ��So�� is that what I think?��

    ��Maybe so.��

    ��I really want to live a long life and see it.��

    Even after reorganizing it, I couldn��t stopughing.

    ��Infighting within the Goddess Church.��

    Yes.

    The Goddess Church was split into two. The forces that follow Saint Freiza and the forces that follow Talim, the leader of the Holy Knights. The evidence was clear. Nasrow was a very suspicious man.

    ��That makes me even more unbelievable, Director Talim.��

    ��I will answer honestly so that you can dispel any doubts.��

    ��I��m d to hear this. If so, let me ask you honestly. Why are you rebelling against the words of the goddess? ��I think that if you are a pdin who serves the goddess, you must unconditionally obey the goddess��s will.��

    Talimughed softly.

    ��It��s rebellion. I once thought so too.��

    Until I met Chief Lee.

    -��I don��t believe in God.��

    -��Because there is no clear evidence that it exists.��

    -��But there is also no clear evidence that God does not exist.��

    That cold voice sounded like that to Talim.

    �C Stick to your beliefs, not others.

    Talim continued speaking with a stern expression.

    ��Because my goddess didn��t say so.��

    Tuk.

    Talim ced a hand on the chest of his te armor. Of course, the goddess��s voice, which only saints can hear, could not be heard.

    But Talim did not waver.

    ��Even if the goddess of sainthood said so.��

    The goddess I serve would not say that the devotion of me and the pdins who helped the most marginalized in this world was wrong. If you say the sacrifice was wrong.

    Because that would no longer be the goddess I serve.

    ��My pride never wavered.��

    ��Hmm.��

    ��That unwavering pride speaks for itself.��

    Talim Ever.

    He believes in himself.

    To prove pride.

    Following China, for ��the most marginalized in the world.��

    He hade to visit the Magic Tower.

    ��To protect the ��infinitely deep darkness�� from the Goddess Church.��

    ����!!��

    Nasrow and Kiko.

    The two seniors exchanged a look.

    Then he nodded and said.

    ��The story that follows is not something I can dare to share in my shabby office. ��Please follow me, Talim Holy Knight Commander, and Senior Mage Kiko.��

    Goooooh.

    Eventually, a portal appeared in the office.

    Where is the portal headed?

    Kiko whispered to Talim, who was thinking.

    ��After all, in order to get to the top floor, you have to climb the stairs of the Magic Tower without stopping��! Unlike before, there are more eyes looking at the Magic Tower. Please understand.��

    Suddenly it��s the top floor.

    why?

    Nasrow exins to Talim, who is thinking about it.

    ��You can be happy, Talim Holy Knight Commander. Two senior wizards decided that your im was reasonable. ��With the authority of seniority, I will guide you to our tower owner.��

    Shrugging his shoulders.

    .

    .

    .

    Marcelo looked at the red flower.

    In order to maintain a state in case any clues remain.

    Now that the magic of taxidermy has been revealed.

    The flowers gave off no scent.

    ��It is a flower that no one knows its name or thenguage of the flower����

    Even the Cleodia skilled wizard, who was thought to have a wealth of knowledge about nts as he studied elixirs in the books of the Emerald Hall, could not reveal the identity of the red flower.

    ��But if it��s an adventurer��s vision.��

    perhaps.

    We will be able to reveal the identity of this red flower once and for all.

    But Marcelo was in no hurry.

    The view seen from the top of the Crystal Hall tower.

    ��Just the fact that Sir��s life was limited��.��

    I followed Sir wholeheartedly.

    The adventurers were greatly shocked.

    At this point, less than a few days had passed since then.

    Simply to find out the identity of the red flower. When I heard from trusted adventurers that Sir��s whereabouts were unknown. I couldn��t imagine the shock they would be in.

    Marcelo looked at his trembling fingers.

    ��Even I still have a hard time epting it.��

    Hold.

    But Marcelo clenched his fists and said he would not give up. There is give and take in everything. Yes, now was the time to repay the favor I received from Sir.

    ��I knew it early, sir.��

    You bring me to the Simuard family.

    That you saved me from the curse of a terminal illness.

    So Marcelo had no intention of giving up.

    ��I will go to the Kingdom of Yusra.��

    The ancient kingdom of Yusra.

    If it is and where the knowledge of the ancient Arcana continent resides.

    Maybe there is someone who knows about this flower.

    Additionally, the Kingdom of Yusra has an Explorers�� League.

    ��They say explorers have information that hasn��t been revealed to the world.��

    It was a time when Marcelo was about to head straight to the Kingdom of Yusra.

    Susssseu.

    Words appeared on the parchment.

    Marcelo��s eyes sank as he looked at the words.

    ����Talim Ever, leader of the Holy Knights of the Goddess Church.��

    *

    [Hidden Quest: Festival in Hell Vige]

    Since the living have entered hell, a festival has been held for the vengeful spirits. From a small vige to the royal pce of hell. Everyone will attend the grand reception, living, breathing person. Please do not submit to hell.

    -Survive the festival in Hell Vige. (In progress)

    ��Be a tagger and engage in a game of tag. (In progress)

    Hidden quest.

    ��Well, hell is a hidden ce.��

    It��s no wonder ites to mind.

    So, the reason I was surprised by the quest window was because of a different sentence.

    From a small vige to the royal pce of hell��?

    ��How many more things like this do we have to ovee?��

    Cluck cluck.

    A creepyugh.

    A bizarrely exaggerated dance.

    A colorful festival.

    The murderous intent hidden behind it.

    I looked at the ghosts rushing towards me.

    Is there anything different from the ghosts I encountered before entering the gate?

    Still, this one had a human form.

    of course.

    ��It doesn��t have a face, though.��

    To put it simply, it resembles an egg ghost.

    Except for the mouth that constantly spits outughter.

    There was nothing special about his face.

    ��That��s not the point.��

    But the appearance was actually nice.

    As I said, I danced and hid my murderous intent in the festive atmosphere.

    Thoseing.

    Is it thanks to that?

    ��What are they doing?��

    ��Maybe we should dance together haha.��

    Even Elsidore and Kinver, who are probably more sensitive to murderous intentions than anyone else, seem to have noticed nothing special. The only person looking at me at this moment was Lorenzk.

    ��Are you okay, Chief?��

    Is it possible to guess because you know about hell?

    ��Thank you for asking that, but����

    I couldn��t answer right away that it was okay.

    Of course, after bing a tagger.

    The messages were constantly being updated.

    [Sin makes your body heavy.]

    [Sin makes your body heavy.]

    [Sin makes your body heavy.]��.

    The Cloudy family is truly amazing��!

    ��Experiences like this are rare.��

    Even the [Blessing of the First World Tree] effect could not offset all status ailments. This probably means that the weight of the original sin umted by the Cloudy family is enormous.

    The good news is that

    ��You have nothing to worry about.��

    Since I��m the only one ying tag, there��s no need to worry about causing trouble. That��s probably why Elsidore and Kinver don��t notice the killing intent.

    ��Helltown is only targeting me Cloudy.��

    Because the system message that does not lie also said so. I checked the quest window again. I checked the three options given to me.

    ��Be a tagger and y tag. (In progress)

    1. Kill all participants. (Optional)

    2. Die. (Optional)

    3. Survive and cut off the tail. (Optional)

    Let��s put one thing aside for now.

    It goes without saying.

    I, Ho-yeol Lee, have no intention of dying a violent death in hell.

    If so, the options are naturally narrowed down to two.

    ����honestly.��

    What I wanted to choose was just an option that was a little easier. But didn��t we, Grandfell, dere this even before opening the gate?

    ��If you have mouths, you can speak.��

    As the head of the Cloudy family.

    I will not avoid the original sin of the Cloudy family, but will face it��! In that case, it would be impossible to kill those vengeful spirits who might know about the family��s original sin.

    ��But there is a procedure for everything.��

    I resigned myself and continued speaking.

    ��I will listen to it after this festival is over.��

    Yes.

    What Granfell and I chose was to ��cut off the tail��. Of course, we should start exploring what the tail is from now on. Sreung. I raised my eyebrows and warned.

    To allies, not vengeful spirits.

    ��Keep your distance from me.��

    ��Howe?��

    ��It��s not for you to get caught up in it.��

    Yes, getting caught up in the Cloudy family��s time of atonement.

    I may have a significant stake in the Cloudy family.

    Because Lee Ho-yeol alone is enough.

    Again.

    I said that and headed towards Hell Vige.

    ��My body is heavy.��

    The physical condition was not perfect.

    ����No, it��s close to the worst.��

    To put it simply, the people of the Cloudy family suffer from a debuff in hell that cannot be offset even by the morale buff called [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    But I had magic power. I manifested magical power and assisted with the movements that had be heavy due to the crime. I��m sure you��ve be more skilled than you worry about it. There was no inconvenience in maintaining the manifestation.

    the problem is.

    ��Suddenly.

    Although this ce was hell.

    It was unfamiliar swordsmanship.

    Although it was an unfamiliar sword technique that I had never seen before.

    It was sharp enough to clearly feel that it had reached its peak.

    ��squeezing.

    Even if it was in good condition, the sword was so fast that it would have grazed it.

    Then it wouldn��t be strange to get cut on the side.

    But I wasn��t embarrassed.

    Well, in hell, all that��s left is time.

    Just the first gateway.

    Even in the remote corners of hell, there are people with sword skills like that.

    Even after getting cut in the side by someone like that.

    also.

    ��Granfell��s talent was not limited to one thing.

    A clear mind is essential.

    His innate magical talent was such that he could imitate most types of magic just by seeing them. Furthermore, the potential of the body isparable to that.

    There was a good reason why Granfell was chosen as the sessor to the family at the age of only 7.��

    In addition to Granfell��s talent for detecting the extreme swordsmanship of others with just one look, he structured such swordsmanship in reverse order. Despite my persistence in looking back.

    okay.

    ��I said it with my mouth and I had to realize what I said.��

    Life cannot be reversed.

    I will ovee the limitations of reversal magic.

    therefore.

    ��Are you saying you want to express it through actions rather than words?��

    Now, at least this hurt.

    ��I understand.��

    This means that it can be ��reversed�� as much as you want.

 Chapter 537

    Episode 537 Reversal of reversal (1)

    Reversal magic.

    In order to invert something, you must understand the structure of the search target. No, you have to understand itpletely, not just at the level of understanding. To quote Marcelo for a moment:

    -��The purpose of my creation of theoretical magic is indeed simple. This is because magic tends to rely too much on the intuition of the manifester. Before the founding of theoretical magic, truly overwhelming talent was required to learn any new magic. ��I just had to see it, understand it, and follow it to manifest it, like a sutra.��

    Rather than following the magic and manifesting it based on intuition.

    This means that it is easier to learn the structure of magic that has been established in theory.

    Let��s look at it in that sense.

    In the past, when the reversal magic was announced to the Magic Tower.

    I realized how ridiculous I had said.

    ��what? ��I just need to manifest in reverse?��

    As I said, it is not easy to master magic whose structure has been revealed through theoretical magic. To manifest such magic in roughly reverse order. How absurd it must have been to hear it.

    ��I��m d I realized that feeling, even if it��s toote.��

    Limitations of reversal magic.

    I will turn my life around.

    It was I who dered through Granfell��s mouth.

    Naturally, in order to make his wordse true, he has to work hard to back him up. No, it requires effort. Even when others looked like I was enjoying my tea time calmly, I didn��t forget my worries in my head.

    ��It��s still not easy.��

    Nevertheless, as you can see, there has been progress.

    ��Chi healing magic��?��

    ��no. ��It��s different from those residual talents.��

    ��Wh, it��s something else too?��

    Kinver, who was conversing with Elsidore, continues speaking.

    ��Wouldn��t it be great if it were magic from the famous senior healing wizard of the Magic Tower? ��No healing magic I know has that effect!��

    It wasn��t a fuss.

    It was like the blood pouring from the cracked skin and the broken blood vessels.

    Because it was reversed to its original state as if the rewind button had been pressed.

    ��Actually, efficiency is low.��

    Let��s simplypare them based on their healing abilities.

    Efficiency of reversal magic and healing magic?

    Naturally, healing magic is superior.

    Of course, Kinver was shocked.

    This does not mean that the healing performance of reversal magic is poor.

    ��It��s just that the interference process is overlyplicated.��

    It��s just that the amount of information invested in the intervention process is enormous, so it��s not efficient. To put it simply, it��s to the point where even I just a short time ago couldn��t manifest it.

    However, the understanding level is 70%.

    In the process of reaching 70%, Granfell��s personality became clearer and his talent was also included. Reversing a wound of this magnitude meant that I could manifest it without much effort.

    I think about it in that sense.

    ��Maybe����

    100%.

    If I fully understand you, Granfell, wouldn��t we be able to ovee the limitations of reversal magic? Of course, if that dayes��

    Iughed to myself.

    ��I can��t even imagine how bad your pride will get.��

    Sreung.

    I held Gwicheol lightly.

    At this moment, Gwicheol was constantly talking to me.

    Ask me to use myself.

    Cut them down.

    But I didn��t listen to Gwicheol��s voice.

    Desperate screams.

    ��Cloudy��!!��

    Yes.

    Didn��t our Cloudy��s matriarch dere it? As the head of the family, I will wipe out the Cloudy family��s sins in hell. To do that, we must listen to what the sin is.

    ��And you have to find the tail and cut it off.��

    However, Elsidore and Kinver had no way of knowing the circumstances.

    Swaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    Their new model elerated.

    I soon stopped the vengeful spirits rushing towards me.

    but.

    ��!!��

    It won��t be easy, right?

    Actually, I didn��t even think about cutting my side.

    Because I think it is amon monster in Hell Vige, the first gateway.

    Even though the vengeful spirits were strong, they were too strong.

    Kinver took a deep breath.

    ��Damn right from the beginning��!��

    ��Get back out there you trash.��

    ��what?��

    Eons of time.

    They were vengeful spirits who lived in hell without even being able to die, just waiting for the day of revenge. It is natural that Kinber, an ordinary yer who has not entered Gii��s territory,cks the ability to fight back.

    of course.

    ��It��s a hindrance.��

    Elsidor was different though.

    ��It��s amazing, I knew it early on.��

    Argentress, leader of the elves.

    There is something I learned through him.

    I heard you are quite elite among elves?

    Among the elves, Elsidor had exceptional fighting power.

    As if that wasn��t enough, I had now awakened as a blood elf.

    Sreung.

    Like a thunderbolt.

    Elsidore��s red sword energy passed through the vengeful spirits.

    But soon Elsidore��s pupils dted.

    It has to be that way.

    ��Cloudyyy!!��

    Because the sword energy passed right through them.

    It was thanks to Elsidor being under mymand.

    A message rted to it blinks.

    [Elsidor is not a tagger. It cannot attack.]

    [Kinver is not a tagger. Cannot attack.]

    Just a simple rule.

    ��So there��s no need to be that surprised.��

    Dungeonbyrinth and even a curse.

    It��s not strange that there are different rules depending on the type. In this small hell vige, the ��ying tag�� rule has been in effect since a while ago.

    However, there is no way to exin it kindly.

    ��You may step down, Elsidore Kinver.��

    ����?��

    ��These are the people who want to face me.��

    ����!!��

    ��It is I who wees.��

    I guess I can just y tag.

    You��re just trying to act cool yourself, Granfell.

    Lorentzk was looking at me with eyes full of concern.

    ��You��re probably just guessing.��

    While writing that embarrassing Bible, you must have be familiar with the Granfell style of speaking and my actions. I walked forward as if responding to Lorentzk��s gaze.

    Again.

    Towards the center of Helltown.

    Vengeful spirits are dancing.

    Towards a ce overflowing with murderous intent.

    It seemed that my confident behavior was at a level that even the vengeful spirits could not have predicted. Although he takes a step back in surprise, he shouts in a voice full of joy.

    ��You��re here Cloudyeeeeee��!!��

    ��It has silver hair. ��It��s Cloudy��s blood.��

    ��I only want this day��!!��

    A shout is heard amidst the cheers.

    ��Chief Commander��!!��

    I said it��s okay.

    Even though reversal magic may seemplicated, once you get used to it.

    The horsepower efficiency is also quite excellent.

    If you hold on while taking a reasonable amount of critical hits with your skills��

    let��s see, even if you��repletely surrounded, you��ll be able to hold out for a few days, right?

    ��Of course, pain cannot be reversed.��

    If the pain is simr to that of an injury, it is bearable.

    How many times have I actually died beyond the pain of death?

    It is said that he has the patience to adjust to Granfell��s stubbornness.

    for that reason.

    Even in the murderous spirit of hell.

    I was able to stand upright without breaking.

    ��Come, original sins of the family.��

    *

    Kinver gritted his teeth.

    ����Fuck.��

    I expected that there wouldn��t be much that could be done. But I never thought I could do anything like this. I grit my teeth and look at Elsidor.

    ��How dare you ignore me?��

    His words seem to revealplex emotions.

    ����I guess it has to be that way.��

    Wicked person.

    Because it��s the same trash.

    I could guess what Elsidor was struggling with.

    Kinver cautiously opened his mouth.

    ��What crime have youmitted?��

    Kinver and Elsidore.

    Leaving behind those who will never feel the weight of their sins being light.

    Vengeful spirits that only attack Ho-yeol.

    Even Elsidor couldn��t answer that question.

    Because I didn��t know anything.

    ��Argentress, would you have guessed?��

    There had never been a time when he felt so resentful of his youthful spirit.

    But their agony did notst long.

    Because Lorentzk opened his mouth.

    ��It is not themander��s fault.��

    ����Do you know something, old man?��

    ��What He wants to bear is the family��s sin.��

    ��A family?

    Kinver recalled the word.

    Cloudy.

    ��It was definitely called Cloudy, not Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Until now, I thought it was just one of my tinnitus.

    Was that the family name?

    In that case, the thoughts had no choice but toe naturally.

    ��You��re a yer, Commander��?��

    Is it possible for a yer to have a family? Is it possible for a yer to be the head of such a family? The head of a family that has been passed down for a long time and has umted such enormous karma?

    ��Even if you calcte the time difference between the two worlds, it��s impossible.��

    It was something that could not be understood throughmon sense.

    But Kinver didn��t think much about it.

    Even if.

    ��Even if there are facts I don��t know.��

    There was nothing false about the Commander-in-Chief that I had seen so far.

    That��s all that matters.

    Kinver said to Lorentzk:

    ��Then you can��t just suck your fingers like this, can you? If you die, that��s the end. It��s a guilt-by-association system. What era is it that you have to pay for your family��s sins alone? So, is there no way, Lorenzk?��

    Lorentzk looked at Kinver, who was grinning.

    After all, he is an adventurer and knows nothing.

    Lorenzk muttered.

    ��Are you sure of what you say?��

    ��What do you mean��.��

    ��The Cloudy family.��

    Elsidor also listened intently to those words.

    ��Do you truly think that the weight of original sin, passed down through their silver hair, can be washed away without paying any price?��

    ����.��

    What kind of crime did Imit?

    At that point, I simply couldn��t respond emotionally.

    Kinver bit his lip so much that blood oozed out.

    Then I looked at Hoyeol.

    ����Then what should we do?��

    Lorentzk answered calmly.

    ��Trust me, just like always.��

    Elsidor gritted his teeth.

    ��Damn it.��

    Even with the elf��s eyesight, the situation was not visible.

    This was because there were so many vengeful spirits surrounding Ho Yeol.

    But one thing is clear.

    ��Are you sure you��re okay?��

    If it was your magic.

    I wouldn��t have even allowed them ess.

    Ho-yeol was not responding in any way.

    Elsidor held the sword so hard that it prated his skin.

    ��Do you really want to bear that sin alone?��

    Elsidore��s eyes turn to the vengeful spirits.

    ��They won��t understand what you mean.��

    As I said before they were suppressed in hell, they were vengeful spirits who ignored their own sins and med only others, even blooming flowers that would invite others to hell.

    ��To my shame, I don��t know.��

    Cloudy.

    What sin has your familymitted?

    But one thing is certain.

    Even if you have sinned.

    They had no right to hold you ountable for your sins.

    ��But why are you like that?��

    I see my own reflection in the ghosts.

    The image of myself going crazy with ughter.

    It was a moment when Elsidore��s hands were shaking.

    ����!��

    ear.

    There was a voice that reached the elf��s sensitive hearing.

    It was the voice of vengeful spirits.

    ��Cloudy����

    Just like a moment ago, he was calling out ��Cloudy.��

    The voice was different from before.

    If it were simply a voice filled with joy, now.

    ��udy, my lord��.��

    He was sobbing with sadness.

    ��What happened in a split second?

    The words continue to Elsidor, who listens even more intently.

    ��Grandfell��.��

    ��My young matriarch.��

    ��Our poor Grandfell.��

    It was an obvious ��reversal��.

    ��Why was someone like you born into the Cloudy family? Why didn��t you leave Lord Cloudy? Why����

    .

    .

    .

    Hey Granfell.

    Please say something.

    These guys again.

    ��Why don��t you me Cloudy?��

    Why are you doing this all of a sudden��?

 Chapter 538

    Episode 538 Reversal of a twist (2)

    When the magic of reversal is activated, a twist unfolds.

    ��I don��t know why you keep quiet.��

    Regardless of Granfell��s silence, I saw changes in the vengeful spirits that attacked me with murderous intent. Each person drops the de they were holding in their hand to the floor.

    ��Huhhh.��

    And then it wasn��t augh full of joy.

    As if drenched in deep sadness.

    He trails off in that voice.

    ��Our poor young matriarch����

    At those words, I unconsciously let go of sleep.

    ��I guess so.��

    The runaway of [Children��s Solitary Life]. And through those experiences of [Darkening], I thought to myself that Granfell might not be as merciful as the setting in my dark history notebook.

    ��Granfell.��

    So I did it just in case.

    Numerous [Sangsa flower that grew from blood] bloomed in Cloudy territory.

    Among them, I wonder if there are a few Sanjanghwa flowers that have sprouted from Gran Fell.

    however.

    ��You couldn��t have done that.��

    It didn��t seem like it.

    The vengeful spirits who had swung their daggers at me struggled with guilt.

    They kept giving me the title of young matriarch.

    Soon the screams turned into pleas.

    ��Young matriarch, please don��t try to shoulder the Cloudy family��s deadly sins. As much as you��. Even if you are Cloudy��s blood, as much as you�� I can��t do it��!!��

    Granfell was silent, but I could guess.

    ��That��s what it was.��

    Gran Fell.

    You were someone who held a grudge against the Cloudy family and could not be hated even by those who fell into hell. I recalled the image of young Granfell that I had witnessed in the time and space quest.

    ��Well, who could hate you?��

    With hands like a fern.

    Except for paying too much attention to how I dress.

    From then on, you were polite, cute, and smart��

    Anyway, that��s why you��re hated by others.

    Because it would be impossible.

    ��I understand why the vengeful spirits knelt down.��

    Isn��t that why everyone is begging you?

    ��Even if you say you are Cloudy��s matriarch�� there is no need for the young matriarch to bear Cloudy��s sins. No, you cannot go down that path. We don��t want you to go through that ordeal��!��

    Get out of this hell right now.

    ��Because you scared me that much.��

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    Even if I had to give up on meeting Akshan seniors, which was a ss quest.

    I have a burning desire to escape hell.

    ��You��re just scaring me right now, right?��

    In fact, if that was all he did, he didn��t even bother.

    What is the reason why you were able to be so shameless in the face of so many trials? The stake of the buff [Blessing of the First World Tree], which had a deceptive effect, was veryrge.

    ��Because instead of getting a buff, I got a nerf.��

    But even [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    It was not possible to offset the curse of the Cloudy family that was in effect in hell.

    An expedition to hell in a situation where there is no ce to believe.

    Will I be able to break through the next gate, let alone the pce?

    It meant that confidence was low.

    however.

    ��I will ask you a favor.��

    Don��t you know our Grandfell��s temperament?

    Why take on this burden once?

    That there is never a way to let it go with your own hands.

    Even Cloudy��s blood.

    The position of the head of the family.

    Because it was a mission I was born with, not something I took on.

    Finally, I opened my mouth.

    ��Guide me with your tail.��

    I didn��t forget the quest goal.

    -Survive the festival in Hell Vige. (In progress)

    ��Be a tagger and engage in a game of tag. (In progress)

    1. Kill all participants. (Optional)

    2. Die. (Optional)

    3. Survive and cut off the tail. (Optional)

    Head of the Cloudy family.

    At Granfell��s insistence.

    To head to the next gateway.

    I had to find something called a ��tail�� in hell vige and cut it off.

    The vengeful spirits of Hell Vige fall deeper and deeper into sorrow.

    Still, you can��t disobey it.

    ��I will follow the words of the young matriarch.��

    He stood up shakily and led me somewhere.

    by the way.

    This is what I felt from the moment I first stepped into the social space of time and space��

    ��I think I have a knack for pouring cold water on you, don��t you?��

    What if we just showed up?

    Is the festival atmosphere turning into a funeral home atmosphere?

    As I walked along, not ming myself, but ming myself��

    a question suddenly urred to me.

    ��The ghosts remember the Granfell I know.��

    This is what I know about Gran Fell.

    Of course, I was referring to Granfell in my ck history notebook. I was just talking about a Granfell that was shameless yet noble and yet merciful�� Anyway, it was difficult to even describe it in words.

    ����Then what is Granfell at the moment it turns ck?��

    So much so that even I felt unfamiliar.

    So much so that there is no distinction between allies and enemies.

    Granfell showed no mercy at all.

    ��Is it the effect of appropriate magic power?��

    It was very ufortable to say that it was simply the effect of [ckening].

    How far can one be swayed by ckening?

    This is a story about when you can��t control your magic power properly.

    ��I don��t know, but you��re not Granfell, right?��

    then.

    Is there a ��chance�� that led to the existence of such a side to Granfell?

    Could it be that the reason lies in the 30% that I don��t yet know about?

    ��Anyway, you��re like an onion, a man like you����

    That was the moment when I sighed inwardly.

    ��Our poor Grandfell��.��

    The ghosts stopped.

    [Second Gate �C Sealing]

    Is that what you mean by the tail?

    A gatewayrge enough for two or three adults to pass through.

    A rope was tied at the entrance. That rope is probably the ��tail�� that Quest is talking about. The third option to cut the rope and enter the second gate was right in front of me.

    ��There are the other two, but mana is the only option.��

    There is no need to hesitate when faced with the only option.

    ��Hold on.

    The moment I thought about it, someone grabbed me by the hem of my clothes.

    ��You must not go��! Beyond that door, even more painful trials and truths await the young matriarch!��

    If it were a normal Gran Fell.

    ��Sch.

    If someone grabbed the hem of his clothes, he would have said something harsh.

    But not now.

    The Granfell I know goes so far as to spit out cold words to his vassals who are truly concerned about him.

    ��It��s not like there��s no sympathy.��

    ��Still, there is nothing to worry about.��

    ����?��

    ��You can trust me.��

    ����!!!��

    Even though they were ghosts with only facial features and mouths, their emotions seemed to be touched. Why does it seem like he is impressed by words that are full of confidence andck of sense of responsibility?

    Of course, I, Lee Ho-yeol, wasn��t particrly impressed.

    ��How many times in hell have you already pretended to be cool?��

    Trust me.

    You can trust me.

    I am the main character.

    Anyway, you have amazing form?

    ��Sureuk.

    As the head of the family spoke like that, the spirit that was holding onto the hem of the clothes also rxed its grip. The vengeful spirit��s shoulders shake as if trying to suppress the rising emotions.

    Okay.

    But I can��t give my habits to anyone else.

    Granfell��s eyes turn to Dawn��s wrinkled jacket.

    Vengeful spirits who keep talking whether they know what��s going on or not.

    ��If this is truly what the young matriarch wants, we will no longer hold you back.��

    Yeah, well thought out.

    ��I��m not usually stubborn.��

    If I had kept holding on, we might have argued endlessly, right?

    It was a moment when I felt relieved.

    Coogung.

    Suddenly.

    The noise prated my eardrums.

    Hell Vige where the festival was held.

    ����It��s a flower pot, right?��

    There was a flower pnquin at the center of the festival procession, and the vengeful spirits had ced the flower pnquin on the ground. Thoughts that fit the situation with past experience.

    ��Usually in this situation��.��

    Something so shameful that I would resent my wife would have happened��?

    Then, no way��!

    Have you ever thought of putting me in that dazzling flower pot?

    ��It��s really an extreme spec!��

    Even if I didn��t have a seizure, would Granfell feel the same way?

    But fortunately, my worries were nothing more than a fuss.

    Even until the vengeful spirits open the road to the flower kiln.

    As expected, I was soon startled.

    Sweet.

    The door of the flower kiln begins to open with a clicking sound.

    There was no one on board it.

    Vengeful spirits open their mouths.

    ��Even at the moment I fell into hell, even at the moment I was burning, even now that I was mixed up with various vengeful spirits and only my thoughts remained, I did not let go of this. But����

    What was visible through the open door of the flower pot was a jewelry box.

    ��I will give as much as I want to the young head of the family.��

    The ghost approaches me holding the jewelry box.

    When the jewelry box was opened, the sight before my eyes began to blink.

    I sighed internally.

    ����You know that? ��I��m sorry for giving you all this trouble, Diend.��

    That is a very familiar item piece to me.

    [The six-point brooch is shining.]

    A three-piece six-point brooch.

    [Six-cell brooch 3/6]

    [Six-point brooch 4/6]

    [Six-point brooch 5/6]

    Because it��s in hell.

    Even if you search the entire Arcana Continent.

    I couldn��t find one!!

    *

    Marcelo faced Hakuna, the king of Yusra.

    ��You��ve grown up, Your Majesty.��

    ��It��s absurd.��

    ��Don��t you know? ��I��m the type of person who can��t say empty words.��

    Marcelo��s assessment was urate.

    Judging by the keen insight of the tower owner, Hakuna has achieved remarkable growth.

    Even helplessly.

    ��The growth potential is unbelievable for an Arcana. Even ifpared to an adventurer, he is not far behind�� no, he is even more than an adventurer.��

    Quite the contrary.

    ��Plus the ability to destroy the chaotic situation.��

    Marcelo looked at the view of Yusra from the Golden Pce. Even considering the fact that Lord Hoyeol was in charge of a significant amount of work in the Kingdom of Yusra, the development of the Kingdom of Yusra was remarkable.

    ��What��s more surprising than anything����

    Even considering the fact that Seoul has be and of strangeness.

    An unusual wind was clearly blowing at the Magic Tower.

    But the Kingdom of Yusra was still peaceful.

    It was the same as in the past.

    Marcelo was momentarily distressed.

    ����It��s different from me who has hit a limit.��

    How was Hakuna able to achieve remarkable growth?

    No matter how much I thought about it, there was only one answer.

    After all, there is only [��Kii��].

    ��How was he able to reach Kii?��

    A fatherly insight into theoretical magic.

    Marcelo was about to fall into deep thought.

    Hakuna��s voice brought him back to reality.

    ��The growth is remarkable. Perhaps it is because he was reborn.��

    be born again

    Marcelo suddenly heard that sound.

    I thought of ��someone��.

    Come to think of it, ��she�� was also achieving remarkable growth.

    ����Could it be rted?��

    For a moment, Marcelo��s expression hardened.

    It was only a moment.

    Yes, more than just a guess.

    Because a definite change was unfolding before my eyes.

    sparkle.

    Brilliant te armor that tickles the eye.

    A great army entering the golden pce.

    They were pdins of the Goddess Church that followed Talim.

    Hakuna opened her mouth.

    ��With this, the Goddess Church has beenpletely divided into two. Our Allied Crusade Forces have decided to support the forces of Talim Eber among the Goddess Cults����

    The voice that followed at the end was bittersweet.

    ��In this situation, the whereabouts of my benefactor are unknown.��

    Marcelo was reticent to say anything.

    As Hakuna, who has a deep connection with Ho-yeol, if she knew what kind of situation Ho-yeol was in�� even she couldn��t easily predict what kind of sadness he would fall into or what kind of behavior he would show.

    But the well-intentioned secrecy did notst long.

    ��Your Majesty!!��

    A man running urgently.

    He was one of the former Inazuma guild members who defected to the Kingdom of Yusra. When the yer saw Marcelo, he for some reason breathed a sigh of relief.

    ��thank god. ��Chief Marcelo was also there!!��

    ��What��s going on?��

    ��That is from the sacrednd of Muon��!!��

    At the sacred site of the Muon Goddess Church.

    ��Freiza, a saint who had a conflict with Talim.

    Withdrawal from the Crusade Alliance.

    Adventurers who are forming an unusual atmosphere with the Goddess Church����

    News had arrived that put an end to all doubts.

    ��The Goddess Church and the Bohemians have dered a true holy war!!��

    ����A true temple?��

    ��War toward the infinitely deep darkness, that is, toward the Commander-in-Chief!!��

    It was a trend I had guessed before.

    Marcelo and Hakuna said those words.

    The two people��s eyes became even colder.

    ��Hey, did I say something wrong��?��

    Enough to make the yer break out in a cold sweat.

    .

    .

    .

    [ss Quest: Pdin, light up the darkness.]

 Chapter 539

    Episode 539 For God��s sake,

    Guild Master of Bohemian.

    Performer of ss quest.

    The chosen pdin, Guyver.

    ��How are you feeling?��

    Guyver shrugged his shoulders in response to the church��s high priest��s question.

    ��I just feel a huge sense of responsibility.��

    At this moment, Guyver made an irreversible decision.

    [Gyber��s important announcement is imminent. Is the guess true?]

    [Movement detected in the sacrednd of Muon!]

    [Breaking News �C Guyver ��Now is the beginning of the real holy war����]

    [Breaking News �C Goddess Church ��Our enemy is infinitely deep darkness.��]

    Guyver says they are and the union of the Goddess Church.

    Who does the infinitely deep darkness mean?

    Nothing has been officially confirmed.

    ��I left some room, though.��

    If everyone had any sense, everyone would have figured it out.

    yers from the Crusade Alliance, as well as Arcana people.

    No, even everyone around the world.

    ��There��s nothing really crazy that I can think of.��

    Infinitely deep darkness.

    Even if Lee Ho-yeol, who is of a different ss, is consideredter. Just looking at the fact that they had be hostile to the Allied Crusade, it was still crazy.

    Can��t you tell just by looking at the guild members stamping their feet?

    ��Haha, what should we do next?��

    Hamed, a high-ranking official of the Bohemian Guild.

    Even while talking to the high priest.

    Guyber did not listen to Hamed��s mutterings.

    ��Do you really know what happened to your hair, Guyver?!��

    I��m sure that��s what you wanted me to hear, right?

    ��We��ve been together for several years already.��

    More than ten years have passed since the time when Arcana was just a game. They were high-ranking executives, including Guyber and Hamed, who had led Bohemian together so far.

    ��So you can��t understand my actions even more.��

    This was the worst move anyone could see.

    ��Seriously, public opinion is unusual, Bugildies��!��

    ��If this continues, won��t we get kicked out of Europe?��

    ��There��s really no one on our side other than Muon?!��

    Lee Ho-yeol��s influence?

    He was so powerful that he could not be said to be an equal yer. The public��s assessment that he was a person who transcended the limitations of the yer, influencing both the world of reality and the Arcana Continent, was urate.

    Inparison, what about themselves?

    Guyver looked at his arm.

    ��At that time, I never thought it would happen like this.��

    The day when the sacred muon first appeared in reality.

    Guyver lost his arm. It was a real technology that became more advanced bybining with Arcana. The borately made prosthetic arm was sufficient to rece a real arm.

    ��The wounds in my heart still hurt more than the wounds in my body.��

    The aftereffects were still there.

    After that day.

    Bohemians have been on the path to decline.

    [Bohemian: 18th]

    The first guild ranking in history to fall out of the top 10.

    That number can say everything.

    If so, questions will inevitably arise.

    With what confidence do you have to oppose Lee Ho-yeol��s forces on an old topic? Moreover, what was the reason for joining forces with the Goddess Church of Evil, which gave us unforgettable wounds?

    ��You probably wonder that too, right?��

    Guyver moved his lips.

    ��There is nothing to worry about.��

    The minister responded.

    ��Is that so?��

    At this moment, Guyver was full of faith.

    ��Because God will lead us to victory.��

    Unlike what I said.

    Guyver didn��t believe in God.

    More trustworthy than just God.

    Just trust the system message that doesn��t lie.

    [ss Quest: Pdin, light up the darkness]

    The pantheon was finally opened in the midst of uncontroble chaos.

    Your God is calling you.

    God��s chosen knight, follow the oracle.

    -Build the true army of God. (In progress)

    Join hands with the Goddess Church. (Sess)

    Guyver��s eyes sparkled with light.

    ��What you say is correct, Leader of the Holy Knights Guyver.��

    The high priest put his hands together and prayed to his god.

    ��The voice of God I hear is evidence of faith.��

    This time too, the system message did not lie. Arcana Continent Biography Worldview The door to the pantheon where all gods reside has been opened?

    This would mean that the influence of the gods has be stronger.

    To put it simply��.

    ��As a member of the Goddess Church and a Pdin, I received a huge upgrade.��

    Magic Tower?

    A giant of the Arcana Continent?

    Kingdom of Yusra?

    A team that will never be pushed aside by any other force.

    ��All gods are blessing our journey.��

    Because the gods of the Arcana Continent were on his side.

    Even though it dered war on Lee Ho-yeol.

    This was the reason why Guyver was able to be calm.

    ��Of course there is no mistake.��

    Guyver had long since drawn a line in his mind.

    Because I am truly an Earthling.

    It means that he does not truly believe in the existence of God, like the High Priest.

    ��God is just an NPC with a lot to eat.��

    Guyver clenched his fist.

    ��Hold on.

    So, you have to take it with your own hands.

    ��It��s never toote to take revenge on the Goddess Church.��

    The High Priest, who had no way of knowing Guyver��s true intentions, smiled.

    ��It seems that even the gods agree with Sir Guyver.��

    *

    Muon, the sacred site of the Goddess Church.

    ��All saints are demanding answers.��

    What kind of answer do they want?

    I could guess it without even asking.

    Saint Freiza opened her closed eyes for prayer.

    ��It��s quite magical to be able to move the muon.��

    But it was understandable.

    Why didn��t Freiza herself almost shake?

    Freiza opens her mouth.

    ��I understand.��

    The influence of ��infinitely deep darkness�� was deep within the church. So even though the pantheon was opened and the voice and revtion of the goddess returned.

    ��Talim Eber, you must have left Muon.��

    Freiza changed her clothes.

    A simple priest��s attire, embroidered with gold thread and decorated with jewels.

    With battle robes reserved only for saints.

    ��I understand your feelings. however.��

    Freiza took a step.

    ��This is a foolish judgment.��

    Freiza fell into realityter than others due to the cataclysm on the Arcana continent. It was an overwhelming time to realize the infinitely deep influence of darkness.

    Muon��s sanctuary.

    ����.��

    When he reveals himself, he is met with unfavorable gazes. Freiza was able to quickly read the thoughts contained in the eyes of her brothers and sisters.

    Talim Eber, Commander of the Holy Knights.

    Just because he didn��t follow him didn��t mean he trusted and followed him. Perhaps, if I don��te up with a proper answer here, they

    will�� ��leave the arms of the goddess.��

    Even though I know that fact.

    Freiza nodded as if she was ready.

    Then questions poured in.

    ��Why do you want to shed meaningless blood from a saint?��

    ��Regardless of the reason. I don��t think war is right under these circumstances. The beings of the Demon World are already trampling on the Arcana Continent and the world of adventurers. What��s causing another confusion��!��

    ��Above all, Lee Ho-yeol, Commander-in-Chief of the Holy War Allied Forces�� Even if he is called the infinitely deep darkness, considering the actions he has shown so far, wouldn��t it be contrary to the words of the Goddess to be hostile to him?��

    These are the words of the goddess.

    Freizaughed softly to herself.

    You really didn��t believe me at all.

    A revtion from the Goddess came back to me.

    It was Freyza who dered it to Muon and to the whole world.

    But as you can see.

    Even Muon��s brothers and sisters were questioning him.

    ��It��s natural to think it��s a true temple.��

    Freiza asked the goddess for forgiveness.

    ��It��s probably all my fault.��

    Still, he asked the goddess for mercy.

    ��So please let me hear your voice.��

    chuck.

    Instead of pouring out answers, Freyza puts her hands together. The great sanctuary buzzes at the sight of her. The priests and remaining guardian knights were not shaken.

    A nce.

    Under the veil that covers the face.

    ����are you guys looking at it properly?��

    Park Hwi-gang, a believer who serves a ��different denomination�� from the Goddess Church.

    Park Hwi-gang captured Freyja��s appearance well in his angle.

    Chats flooded in.

    -He pretends to pray because he is at a disadvantage hahahaha

    -It doesn��t make sense in the first ce;;;;

    -Aren��t they idiots? The gods who stayed quiet until the Arcana Continent was turned into a wastnd stayed still when the demons got angry and told them to just kill Lee Ho-yeol?

    -What if you��re keeping a new god in check?

    -If that��s the case, then it��s okay haha.

    Park Hwi-gang��s grip automatically gained strength.

    ��That��s right. ��I couldn��t understand it either, so I infiltrated Muon!��

    Explorer��s skill [Camouge] activated.

    Originally, it was a protection skill for explorers with nobat skills. This was thanks to the experience I had umted while streaming.

    Park Hwi-gang waspletely integrated into the members of the Goddess Church and was transmitting this scene vividly.

    of course.

    ��Several yers in the Goddess Church are streaming at the same time�� but why can��t they cleverly twist their perspectives?��

    -Is there no reason to say that the arms are bent inward? LOL

    -Then isn��t this the case with Lee Ho-yeol��s bending???

    -If you don��t bake it, are you a human?

    -?? Even animals know grace hahaha

    �C Just Homen

    ��I understand your concerns. ��As there are many people watching, I will suppress my religious beliefs and describe the situation as objectively as possible��!��

    Park Hwi-gang added seriously.

    ��I think that��s enough.��

    As expected, things are going exactly as expected.

    ��If you just admit it properly, you��re halfway there, you idiots.��

    Truly an incredible achievement.

    He was our Hoyeol, whom we will write about in the future.

    There was no end to groundless suspicions and checks like now.

    Freiza is still praying with her eyes closed.

    Park Hwi-gang stared at her.

    Because of the deration she made.

    It was a bit refreshing to see him keep his mouth shut.

    Park Hwi-gang shook his head.

    ����I��m more worried about Hoyeol than that.��

    A betrayal that returns favor in return.

    How many times has that betrayal urred?

    Because now I can��t count it with one hand.

    ��You must be very sad.��

    In that sense, Park Hwi-gang braced himself for the camera.

    The situation at Muon, the sacred site of the Goddess Church.

    To reveal the true identity of Saint Freiza.

    however.

    ��Huh?��

    Before long, Park Hwi-gang��s grip loosened.

    I couldn��t believe it even after seeing it, so I checked the angle.

    It was clearly visible even in the angle.

    It��s not the eyes that are wrong, but the head that��s wrong?

    So are you hallucinating?

    Or is it even a dream?

    The chatter thates before you pinch your cheek reminds you of reality.

    -��What is that?

    -Is that behind Freiza really what I think it is?!

    -?? A true goddess has appeared????????

    A saint who still closes her eyes and prays.

    behind her.

    The image of a goddesses to mind.

    ����Ah, my goddess.��

    dump.

    dump.

    dump.

    At that scene, the high priests, guardian knights of the Goddess Church who had been casting doubtful eyes on Freiza all kneeled down. There was only one who did not kneel.

    -Hwigang, shouldn��t you kneel?!?!

    �C Then he got caught!!!!

    -Did you faint from shock?

    ����her.��

    It was only Park Hwi-gang who was ecstatic.

    However, there were no eyes focused on Park Hwi-gang.

    Yes.

    This moment.

    ��Doubt not.��

    The living goddess opened her eyes and opened her mouth.

    Because he was truly conveying his will.

    The shocking scene is conveyed all over the world.

    ��Now that the pantheon has opened, there is no need to worry anymore.��

    Weeeeing.

    At the same time.

    Park Hwi-kang��s wrist vibrates.

    I knew it without even having to check.

    ������������

    ��Emergency Update

    ������������

    A cool glow appeared from the goddess��s eyes.

    ��I will fight with you against the infinite depths of darkness.��

    ����!!!��

    ������������

    A new regional pantheon appears on the Arcana continent.

    The voices of the gods reach the Arcana continent.

    The unique stats of all priest sses are greatly increased��

    ������������

    .

    .

    .

    The entrance to the pantheon.

    ��I��m ashamed of myself for once longing for godhood.��

    Howe I didn��t realize it?

    The reason you were able to be liberated.

    Are you trying to deny it?

    ��Then let me make you realize it.��

    An imperfect demigod.

    ��Leaving everything to the ��infinitely deep darkness�� that you are wary of.��

    The shadow god proimed to the pantheon.

    ��The fear of shadows.��

 Chapter 540

    Episode 540 For you,

    AAU Korea Chapter.

    ��This situation is going so fucking wrong. ��Hehe.��

    Branch manager.

    The corners of Park Min-jae��s mouth twisted.

    Although he was the youngest, Seong Hyun-jun ate as much as he could.

    He closed his mouth quietly.

    ��If you get caught wrong when doing something like that, you��ll get tired.��

    Park Min-jae continued tough like a person who had lost his mind.

    But no one thought he was really crazy.

    Because it was a situation worthy of that.

    ��Whoa.��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom sighs and takes off his sses.

    ��This emergency update provides justification.��

    ��yes? ��Is it necessary, sir?��

    The Arcana Continent was devastated by the devil.

    And it was a reality that was in danger of bing a wastnd.

    A civil war that is sure to cause another conflict in such a situation?

    For that reason alone.

    It was clear that it would be criticized on a global level.

    In fact, the person he was dealing with was General Manager Yusra Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��Even though it is the most widespread religion on the Arcana Continent, it is a story about the Arcana Continent. A force that would side with the Goddess Church in reality? ��Would you be crazy to make that choice?��

    It was blunt, but it wasn��t wrong.

    Europe can be said to be Guyver��s home ground.

    Even the EU had drawn a line with Guyver��s Bohemian Guild.

    however.

    ��It means that the Goddess Church and Guyver have a justification.��

    The emergency update was applied and the situation changed.

    ��Are you going to cut off contact as if you were just waiting for this? Hehehe.��

    I could tell from Park Min-jae��s self-talk.

    The EU branch has turned around.

    Of course, I can��t say it haspletely turned around yet.

    At least I could say I was looking at the liver.

    In that sense, it was fortunate.

    Seong Hyun-jun sighed.

    ����I didn��t know I would be grateful for Brexit.��

    ��Brexit? Why Ennd all of a sudden?��

    ��No, just think of it as Branch Manager Baker stabbing us in the back��! ��Because I think that even a good man can change his face when ites to national interests, I feel like there is no one in the world I can trust��!��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom chuckled.

    ��Don��t make a fuss about something that didn��t even happen.��

    Of course, the inside was burning ck.

    ��It was all just baseless nonsense.��

    The reason why the Goddess Church and Guyver rebelled was simple.

    A god from the Arcana continent whose existence as a goddess is unknown.

    Furthermore, it was because of a revtion from the goddess whose authenticity was unknown.

    ��But����

    The system message that does not lie was announced. The pantheon, the closed home of the gods, has been opened, and as proof of that belief, the abilities of yers who serve the gods have been greatly increased.

    That��s not enough.

    ��The goddess appeared directly through the saint.��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom, who was reflecting on his thoughts, suddenly said.

    ��Hyunjun, do you have a religion?��

    ��Suddenly religion? For now, right? ��I don��t really believe it, though.��

    Seong Hyun-jun was forced to choose religion due to his family��s influence.

    In response, Yoon Soo-gyeom adjusted his sses and said.

    I made eye contact with Seong Hyun-jun.

    ��Then do you believe that the God you believe in is real?��

    ��Well�� if I had believed it, wouldn��t I have believed it more ��properly��?��

    Some say why disbelief is hell��

    Seong Hyun-jun muttered.

    He suddenly understood the intention of the question.

    ��Is that why they are causing this mess?!��

    ��I think maybe.��

    ��This is crazy��!��

    A system message that doesn��t lie.

    The message said that God exists.

    What that meant was simple.

    ��The Goddess Church and Guyver. And the clergy yers are trying to prove it. Their faith before their God, who is living, omnipotent, and clearly real.��

    ��Hahaha��.��

    Seong Hyeonjun let out augh without realizing it.

    Perhaps it was thanks to him that Park Min-jae kept letting out augh.

    I had a glimpse of his feelings.

    ��Then what should we do, Senpai?��

    In the meantime, the forces that tried to keep General Manager Lee Ho-yeol and Yusra in check were truly diverse. Starting with the Japanese government, Liu Wujunchun��s unification of the world, and most recently, Rox.

    But what was their ending?

    It wasn��t even an obstacle to General Manager Lee Ho-yeol.

    All I could do was get kicked by the clinking shoes.

    It was Seong Hyun-jun who watched the entire process.

    but.

    I was shaken.

    ��Woah, this is on a different level than before! To put it bluntly, Guyber and the Goddess Church. And if only the yers involved were stabbed in the back�� everyone would have done it even if they were surprised at first.��

    They say it is the Goddess Church where the real saint has returned. Considering what General Manager Lee Ho-yeol and Yusra have shown so far, it was only at a level that did not cause any concern.

    However, a variable arose.

    The god of the Arcana Continent.

    A huge variable that even they cannot guess.

    ��It��s really too much for a goddess to fight in person, isn��t it?��

    What did the general manager do so wrong?

    It was a moment when Seong Hyun-jun tried to let off steam.

    ��Yeah, isn��t that too much?��

    ����yes?��

    ��You really are such a bastard.��

    Park Min-jae, not Yoon Soo-gyeom, responded.

    At first, I wondered if our branch manager had really lost his mind.

    Because that voice felt cheerful rather than serious.

    For a moment, Park Min-jae stood up from his seat.

    ��I mean. Even now, I have asked myself this question hundreds and thousands of times. What exactly is this kid doing? What are you doing? ��Sometimes I feel like a good guy, sometimes I feel like a bad guy, and sometimes I feel like a weird guy.��

    ����.��

    Everyone is silent.

    The meaning behind the silence was simple.

    I thought it was Branch Manager Park��s self-reflection.

    However, the ��cub�� here was not Park Min-jae himself.

    ��But with this emergency update, we can be confident.��

    ����yes?��

    ��That bastard Rayman Shen.��

    Yes.

    The former Cosmo��s crazy dog still bites the target it once bitten and won��t let go.

    Park Min-jae smiled as if he had finally solved his long homework.

    ��Everyone remembers, right? ��First bnce patch since Cataclysm.��

    First bnce patch.

    That meant an incident in which the very existence of all demon kings except for the top ten demon kings was erased. One by one, I realize the intention behind Park Min-jae��s words.

    ��Are you saying there is a possibility that Raymen Shen was involved this time too?��

    ��It��s not a possibility, it��s a certainty.��

    ��But wouldn��t it be difficult to be sure yet? Because it��s an urgent update! ��Isn��t it the epted opinion that even Rayman Shen can��t control emergency updates?��

    ��that��s right. ��What if we simply opened the door rather than actively intervened?��

    ��If it��s a door��?��

    ��Of course it must be the door to the pantheon.��

    ����!!!��

    If so, the series of events made sense.

    ��Gyver Goddess Church Pantheon. ��Rayman Shen is also added to that.��

    So there was no reason to worry.

    ��Whether it is the will of the gods or whatever. At the point when they join hands with Rayman Shen, the culprit of the cataclysm, they are nothing more than enemies of humanity. The gods of the Arcana Continent are also aplices with that bastard Rayman Sean. ��Oh, is it sphemy if I say this?��

    There was no backing from Park Min-jae��s words.

    It has to be that way.

    Magic Tower Crystal Hall.

    General Manager Lee Ho-yeol��s words still ring true in my ears.

    -��I will soon fall into hell.��

    Park Min-jae tightly clenched his fists.

    Yes, that��s what I believe.

    Not just ��God��.

    Ho-yeol Lee Because it��s ��you��.

    Because I don��t want to disappoint you.

    Soon, Park Min-jae took a step forward.

    Without leaving a single word.

    ��If you��re going to spheme, shouldn��t you do it properly?��

    Park Min-jae refined his clothes in a rare way.

    ��They first touched the ��infinitely deep darkness�� by bragging about it to the whole world, so can we just stay silent? ��We should also expose the true faces of our self-proimed gods to the whole world!��

    *

    Rattling.

    The six-pointed brooch pieces fit together.

    ��I feel quite proud.��

    Let��spare it to the days when we shamelessly ripped off the first piece from the Magic Tower. Wouldn��t that mean that we have grown to the extent that we have taken on the form of a six-pointed star?

    Okay.

    Of course, I still had the habit of adjusting my clothes from time to time.

    Before checking the effect��

    I thought of The End again.

    ��There��s definitely something about the six-pointed star brooch.��

    Location of the six-point brooch?

    There was already information about him in my head.

    A past that was busy struggling.

    Thanks to the frugality of Lee Ho-yeol, who did not waste anything.

    [A map that connects all things]

    [Rating: Epic]

    [Restrictions: None]

    [Effect: You can find out the location of something secretly hidden somewhere that someone has lost. You can also teleport to the location of something just once.

    However, when the instantaneous movement effect is activated, all effects are immediately lost.]

    [Description: A magic tool with infinite possibilities depending on its use.]

    Activates the instantaneous movement effect.

    It was Mantongji, which evaporated and no longer remained in the water, but this means that the location of the remaining six-pointed star brooch had been specified using the effect in advance. Based on that specific location, I asked Diend to retrieve the six-pointed star brooch.

    ��There was no harvest at all.��

    Diend said that in an extremely polite manner.

    -��I��m sorry, my lord! I found the ce my lord told me about, but only a faint trace of the appropriate magic power remained. The brooch fragment was not found. ��You can punish me as much as you want��!��

    ��Let��s skip the burdensome apology that followed.

    ��What matters is that the brooch moved.��

    Either by someone.

    Whether it moved on its own.

    I didn��t know the exact reason, but it was so bad that the world��s The End couldn��t find it even if they tracked it down. Would you understand if I said that I evaded the Arcana Continent?

    ��That was too severe.��

    It was a six-point brooch that was used every time the clothes were dressed.

    How could I not have thought of putting the rest of the pieces together? In particr, after ascending to the Ten Seas and gaining a different level of magical power, he attempted to spread his magical energy throughout the Arcana Continent.

    ��But I just couldn��t detect it.��

    But if you were in hell, it��s understandable.

    Anyway, I feel like my long and fruitless efforts have been rewarded.

    I took my gaze off the six-pointed star brooch, which was vaguely shaped like a star.

    ��Ah, poor Grandfell��.��

    Isn��t it over yet, those emotions?

    It��s embarrassing.

    What if everyone looks sadly at me wearing a brooch?

    ��I only have my mouth, but I feel burdened anyway����

    But there is exchange.

    I parted my lips without forgetting formality.

    ��I will not forget your kindness.��

    The vengeful spirits bowed their heads.

    ��It is rightfully yours.��

    If only it were like before.

    He might have just grinned that he got it. But as I tracked down the six-pointed star brooch, didn��t I have some idea that this was no ordinary item?

    So I asked.

    ��I will ask.��

    ��I will answer everything.��

    ��Why did you hide the brooch from me?��

    ����!!!��

    A sudden Granfell style of speaking.

    ��Hey, if anyone hears it, they��ll think it��s really yours.��

    Should I recall where I acquired the brooch piece I owned? One was a tribute paid by the Empire to the Magic Tower, and the other was hidden in a crack in the London dungeon [City of Gloomy Rain].

    ��It must have been hidden in hell like that.��

    however.

    Really, what if I ask that as if it were an interrogation?

    It was a moment when I was astonished by Granfell��s tone.

    The ghosts answered quietly.

    ��Because you�� didn��t want the young matriarch to find it.��

    ��what?

    What is that answer?

    Did you really hide it?!

    ����is it really not an illusion?��

    Isn��t it because of your mood that you feel like you��re running away whenever you get close? I had a guess at first nce when the Empire gifted it to the Magic Tower and the sculpture alone had an extraordinary effect.

    ��What secret is hidden in this brooch?��

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    Now I smell something unusual.

    I wanted to ask you in more detail.

    ��Right.��

    Oh, are you being generous again at times like this?

    This time too, the Granfell style of speaking is evident��!

    Granfell dismissed the conversation with approval.

    Indeed, the vengeful spirits are thrilled by the matriarch��s wonderful behavior.

    ��I��m not in the mood to ask questions.��

    Okay, what��s the point ofmenting your situation?

    ��I��ve taken care of everything. Let��s go to the next gate.��

    I looked at the three Lorentzk Elsidore Kinver.

    The three of them take steps at the sight of my gaze.

    I immediately grabbed the doorknob.

    ��What awaits me next in hell?��

    In the quest, it was said that precious guests would be weed grandly from small viges to the royal pce. Will a field a littlerger than Hell Vige appear?

    It was a head-turning moment.

    ��Please stay safe, our young matriarch����

    I wonder what is waiting for us to be so worried.

    I was worried for no reason, but I didn��t show it.

    I responded with a look and opened the door.

    [You have discovered the second gateway to hell.]

    .

    And before long, I realized the intentions of the vengeful spirits.

    [You have entered the second gateway to hell, ��Outpost of Nightmare.��]

    Murderous murder.

    The two gatekeepers feel intimidating just by looking at them.

    They are spewing murderous energy towards me and mypanions.

    [The gaze of the Guardian of Hell scans your sins.]

    ��It is not a monster.��

    Are there any rules like ying tag?

    Neither the level nor the appearance message came to mind for them.

    All I could think of was a random warning.

    [��Warning: You are not dead.]

    If those guyse out as hostile.

    There won��t be any way to do anything about it here.

    But who is our Grandfell?

    Again.

    ��I really want to retrace these steps.

    But I had no choice but to move forward confidently.

    Soon, the gazes of the two evil spirits looked at me.

    And my doubts could only grow bigger.

    ��Sreung.

    The two gatekeepers opened the way.

    When you see me.

    No, to be more precise, when you look at my ��Six-pointed Brooch��.

    [The Guardian of Hell grants permission for you, the living, to enter.]

    A brooch that makes even the transcendental rules of Hell retreat.

    What on earth��?

    There is a story behind the brooch.

    ��Be honest this time, Granfell.��

    You have this.

    It��s not an ordinary item from the beginning.

    Did you know?

    ��okay.��

    In response to my questioning, Granfell slowly spoke.

    ��I knew everything.��

    ��You��re bing more and more shameless?!

 Chapter 541

    Episode 541 Unchanging beings (1)

    Vision that blinks ceaselessly.

    [You have entered the second gateway, ��Nightmare Outpost.��]

    [The outpost��s rules are tightening your body.]��.

    Kinver swallowed dry saliva.

    ��Damn my brain can��t keep up.��

    What is going on here?

    Kinver stared at Hoyeol��s back. As the ss hasn��t even been revealed yet. I thought you had to have a lot of secrets.

    ��Everything is far beyond my imagination.��

    The most surprising thing among them all.

    ����That��s really crazy.��

    They were vicious and vicious people who became gentle sheep in front of him.

    [Hell Guardian]

    Kinver, who mastered the skill [Stealth], was rewarded.

    New unique skill [Strong, weak, weak].

    The effect of the skill, full of meanness from its name, was simple.

    [Master: You can judge the strong and the weak at a nce. When the opponent is strong, all stats decrease slightly, but when the opponent is weak, all stats increase slightly.]

    A nce.

    Kinver turned his head and looked at the Hell Guardian who had passed by.

    I tried activating [Strong, weak, weak] again, but the result was the same.

    ��No response. ��Neither the strong nor the weak.��

    Beyond that, it��s not even an ��object��.

    Not a monster, but something that cannot be defeated.

    Meaning of being a special being.

    Is that why?

    When their eyes scan your body.

    A chilling message even came to mind.

    [��Warning: You are not dead.]

    But the extreme anxiety did notst long.

    As I said, let Hoyeol step forward.

    The guardians of Hell obediently opened the way.

    ��It��s more than just a rumor.��

    You might be embarrassed.

    Hoyeol��s behavior was extremely natural.

    That��s what I thought as I was watching it.

    Kinver nced his eyes.

    ����Do you really know something?��

    Even about this hell.

    ��Ohh. ��You were hiding the scenery behind the door.��

    Even Lorenzk, the romantic explorer, seemed to have a clear path to start from the second gateway. No matter how Lorentzk was, he was not dead. There must have been no way to pass through the gate without the attention of the guardians of Hell.

    however.

    ��No matter how great you are����

    Isn��t this physically impossible?

    So, before the cataclysm.

    A time when Arcana was just a game.

    Topare, the level of the past was nothing more than ying house.

    There were no exceptions to the scale of the events that took ce, as well as the level of the fields where new monsters and new monsters appeared due to new updates to the yers�� levels.

    ��No matter how much you didn��t show your power, it doesn��t make sense.��

    ��but.

    When did you perform in a meaningful way?

    Kinver shook his head.

    Questions that cannot be answered only cause greater anxiety.

    Yes, like the story behind the Cloudy family.

    Kinver only remembered his purpose.

    ��That��s it. All you have to do is do well, Kinver. ��You idiot.��

    It was a moment when I pushed myself.

    It seems like he won��t overlook even a small question.

    Hoyeol��s voice was heard.

    ��okay.��

    Yeah, what are you saying?

    ��I knew it from the beginning.��

    You suddenly knew from the beginning��

    Are you sure you have feelings about hell?

    I was shocked for a moment.

    The next words.

    ��I just forgot for a moment.��

    Kinver��s pupils shook violently.

    As expected, you knew about hell from the beginning.

    Have you experienced this before?

    Likewise, words that sound like an answer.

    ��But I came back in the end, so it was done.��

    That means.

    From hell back to reality and back to hell again.

    It means that you have climbed through hell several times.

    It was then.

    As if out of nowhere.

    A rumor popped into Kinver��s mind.

    ��So then the resurrection theory that spread throughout Hoyeolgyo was true?!��

    *

    I thought so too.

    ��I��ve been doing this to feel sadtely?��

    I have nothing to hide from you, Granfell.

    What happened to you from the past?

    Now, the secrets rted to the items.

    Isn��t there anything honest?

    ��Be nice to others, but only to me.��

    A very serious interrogation from me, Lee Ho-yeol.

    Still, you seem to have a conscience.

    Cube Bangjeong ends his sentence as if making an excuse.

    ��I just forgot for a moment.��

    Oblivion.

    ��Hmm, it��s hard to believe that you can forget things with your head����

    Well, if you say that, how can you believe it?

    ��So what is it? What is the truth behind the six-pointed brooch?��

    Uncharacteristically, he even admitted it.

    I thought I would talk to you now.

    Are you sure our Grandfell is not taking it easy?

    A Granfell-style way of speaking shamelessly.

    ��But I came back in the end, so it was done.��

    Let me interpret it as a person who specializes in the Gran Fell style of speaking.

    ��Isn��t it enough to collect five?��

    Anyway, I collected the six-pointed star brooch I was looking for, except for one piece. Even if you have forgotten that much, it is clear that he wants you to be lenient.

    ��Yeah, it��s okay.��

    I��m also quick to notice, right?

    If you don��t want to tell me, just look at the information window and guess.

    I checked the information on the six-pointed star brooch.

    Let��s take a look at them one by one.

    [Six Star Brooch 3/6]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.666]

    [Effect: Increases resistance to all status ailments.]

    [Description: This is a part of the brooch where sixe together and be one. Since it is only a small part, the effect has been significantly lost.]

    Certainly, the higher the level limit bes.

    The effect bes significant.

    I seriously evaluated the effect.

    ��Although the effect oveps with the blessing of the first World Tree����

    Additional set effects remained.

    [Set item effect is applied.]

    [Set effect currently in effect: 5/6]

    [1. All basic stats increase by 2 points.]

    [2. When attacking a boss monster, all damage increases by 10%.]

    [3. When opposing multiple enemies, damage received is reduced by 10%.]��.

    The third set effect corresponds to the third piece.

    ��If you look at it individually, it may not seem like a big deal.��

    In the end, six bes one.

    Considering that it was only one item��

    this was a ridiculous additional effect.

    ��This is a rare effect even at epic level.��

    I am saying this as someone who owns the [Awaiting Dawn] set, which is an epic set item, so I am not making a fuss.

    [Six-pointed brooch 4/6]

    [Grade: Unique]

    [Restriction: Lv.777]

    [Effect: Maximum vitality increases significantly.]

    [Description: This is a part of the brooch where sixe together and be one. Since it is only a small portion, the effect has been significantly lost.]

    Is the maximum vitality significantly increased this time?

    We have now looked at the fourth additional set effect.

    I was beyond shocked and gasped.

    [4. During battle, when maximum vitality reaches 70%, 50%, 30%, 10%, 1%, you acquire the ��Awakening�� effect.] ��

    Is this true?

    A special effect like awakening urs not once, but five times?!

    No matter how much it is a set effect.

    A unique item has this effect?

    ��Even if I bow to the vengeful spirits to thank them, it won��t be enough.��

    It was a moment when I was extremely restrained from the joy welling up inside me.

    Why?

    I felt a sense of d��j�� vu.

    It was a feeling that the Lee Ho-yeol of the past would never have felt.

    After awakening as a yer.

    I was swayed by Granfell and experienced countless events that other yers could not experience.

    The biggest difference is that I��ve experienced countless boss raids that other yers can��t even watch, let alone participate in. It was thanks to him.

    ����simr.��

    I thought it would be like that until the third brooch.

    However, the set effect of the fourth brooch.

    That was just a slightly different exnation.

    Every time your vitality drops.

    Entering a new phase.

    Characteristics of [Boss Monster].

    ����What is this brooch?��

    I felt like I would feel a little more confident once I confirmed the effectiveness of the fifth brooch. It was a moment when I was trying to keep my cool and focus my attention on the fifth and final brooch information window.

    ��!��

    My vision blinked.

    ��Well, why was I so quiet?��

    entered hell.

    The only things I��ve encountered so far are vengeful spirits. I didn��t know what kind of sin a person had tomit to fall into hell, but I knew one thing for sure.

    ��Beings without development.��

    okay.

    A demon hunted by a demon hunter.

    They will definitely fall into hell.

    [Skill ��Natural Rtionship�� is activated.]

    The 2nd gateway, the outpost of nightmare.

    A small castle.

    The presence of the devil appears everywhere.

    The identity of the devil finally revealed itself.

    ����huh?��

    What is that, an imp?

    honestly.

    It felt so nd that the steam was gone.

    After all, it��s me and Granfell who hunted not only the great evil, but even high-ranking demon lords, right? To be honest, it��s hard to hunt down a low-level demon that doesn��t even have a name like Imp��

    ��It��s a prick of conscience to even get into shape.��

    But who is our Grandfell?

    Akshan��s natural demon hunter is sincere in everything he does when hunting down demons who treat the Imps like imps��!

    ��I will be considerate of those who have no progress for eternity.��

    Anyway, pretending to be cool is really��

    fluttering.

    Regardless of the sigh, Dawn��s jacket flutters with magical power.

    ��It means that I, too, will consistently do my best.��

    *

    Blood elf.

    Elsidor never lost his noble attitude in the face of any enemy. But at this moment, his cells can be said to be the first time in his life. I was extremely excited.

    ��Dangerous.��

    That wasn��t just an imp.

    Even if it looks like an imp.

    The force emitted was not that of an imp.

    ��You��re an imp, right? Leave that to me����

    ��Shut up. trash.��

    ��What?��

    Kinver seemed not to have noticed the strange presence. I had no intention of criticizing. Even I wouldn��t have noticed it if I wasn��t paying attention.

    ��It harbors malice that has been honed to the extreme over a long period of time.��

    They were like the insignificant ghosts of Hell Vige, the first gateway.

    In hell, from which no one can escape.

    The imps inmed their malice even more.

    Elsidore��s eyes turn to Hoyeol.

    ��You saw that early on.��

    I will do my best consistently.

    Hoyeol had already manifested his magic.

    Fazizik.

    The electric current generated in the atmosphere emits light. They spread out all at once towards the imps approaching from all directions. But if the battle had ended with that, there would have been no need to be nervous.

    ��Kyahahahaha!��

    Faster than lightning.

    The imps of hell were on a different level. Because it interfered with the surrounding air. It was flying towards us, dodging the lightning bolt that was thought to be unavoidable.

    Suddenly.

    Elsidore swung his sword, and Kinver activated [Stealth] to avoid aggro with Lorentzk. Elsidore thought back on the sensation he felt at the tip of his sword.

    ��The attack was shallow.��

    To be precise, they avoided my counterattack.

    What is even more problematic is that

    Those imps were already dead.

    Elsidor sensed the surrounding air.

    ��I guess that��s why. ��I wasn��t intimidated at all.��

    Hoyeol and Elsidor.

    Just by appearing, the atmosphere of the battlefield is set.

    Even though all the power that canpletely change the momentum is united.

    The imps were unfazed.

    ��You still don��t know the topic.��

    You said it indifferently, but��

    ��This is the first time I��ve felt this way.��

    Can I move forward?

    I felt my own shorings more keenly than ever.

    Elsidore once again resented his youth.

    ����If it were Argentress and not me.��

    I could have been there to assist you.

    I was so inadequate to assist you.

    But Elsidor gritted his teeth.

    ��Suddenly.

    ��As much as you can��t help with your head, you have to roll with your body.��

    Even for you.

    The way must be opened.

    The determined elf��s vision captured the escape route.

    ��There will be a third gate at the end of the road.��

    Because there was only one path to the outpost.

    After making the decision, my mind became calm.

    If an imp catches your foot.

    All I have to do is hold onto his ankles instead.

    ��I��m crazy.��

    The effect of [Stealth] that has reached mastery.

    Kinver narrowly avoided the imp��s attack.

    Elsidore looked at him, who was breathing heavily.

    ��Huh.��

    It��s unsettling to entrust yourself to such garbage, but as I said, garbage can be poisonous. The more powerful the enemy, the more he will find the toxicity of trash annoying.

    ��Do your part, Kinver.��

    Elsidor made a decision.

    Crack.

    He ran out in front of Hoyeol.

    ��I will take charge of this ce.��

    It was a moment of resolute deration.

    ����Heeeeeeeek?!��

    Why?

    Even in front of your own life.

    Even in the face of hot magic.

    Hell��s imps who didn��t show the slightest emotional change.

    The guys started shaking in fear.

    Elsidor is shocked.

    Soon his big ears twitched.

    A metal sound suddenly heard.

    Crash.

    ��It��s been a while.��

    ����?��

    ��Akshan myrades.��

    ��?!!��

    .

    .

    .

    -Encounter the demon hunter of Hell. (Sess)

 Chapter 542

    Episode 542 Unchanging beings (2)

    Why are demon-type monsters so difficult?

    ��In the first ce, people who have no bottom or end are scarier.��

    This is because, as Granfell said, he cannot understand the topic.

    Ironically, thanks to this, the devil has always been able to unleash his evil intentions. However, there is someone who can make even such demon-type monsters tremble with fear, and that is their natural enemy, the demon hunter.

    I thought calmly.

    ��Absolute strength is meaningless in the face of the devil.��

    You don��t have to go far to see the devil worshipers hiding in the magic tower, right? Do you think those who were called senior wizards were afraid when they saw demons that were neither great evil nor high-ranking demons?

    The voice of Fire Dragon Karimzebaes to mind.

    -��If you can reach the true truth��!��

    Just without even knowing it.

    You must be possessed by the devil.

    Because devils are cunning and malicious guys.

    In that sense, for the first time in a while, I shrugged my shoulders in front of Gran Fell.

    ��If only I hadn��t chosen the Demon Hunter.��

    Even if it��s you, Granfell.

    It must not have been easy to deal with the devil.

    I��m definitely not exaggerating, are you?

    As you can see, they are the same even in hell.

    [Hell��s Imp: Lv.200]

    Regardless of the number, its strength was excessive.

    The perceived level was simr to mobs that were at least level 1000 or higher. Besides, like a devil who couldn��t understand the subject, he wasn��t intimidated by seeing my magical power, which was of apletely different level.

    But it wasn��t just the devil that was consistent.

    sparkle.

    Blinking quest message.

    [ss Quest: Are we still evil?]

    I ask you, Akshan. We who became devils and fell into hell to hunt devils. Are we still devils who hunted devils even after falling into hell?

    -Encounter the demon hunters of hell. (Sess)

    With a bang.

    The sound of a crossbow being loaded.

    ��Heeeeeeeek?!��

    The faces of the imps filled with fear make me realize.

    ��It��s been a while. Akshan myrades.��

    Hell��s demon hunter.

    The devil��s natural enemy has appeared here.

    Of course, there was no answer.

    ��You really don��t have affection like anyone else.��

    Still, I followed you all the way to hell, so isn��t it okay to just say hello? I was a little disappointed, but since when did Akshan and I exchange friendly greetings?

    At my words, Kinver canceled [Stealth].

    ��If it��s thatrade in arms, it��s impossible for him to say that the false rumor was true��?!��

    Comrade Akshan.

    I thought he noticed what I was saying to myself.

    My ss is [Demon Hunter].

    ��Yes, it was true. That rumor.��

    But why are you saying this so strangely? Kinver?

    ��Are there any other rumors besides this?��

    Could it be that Kinver made a mistake without my knowledge?

    ����It��s not just one or two false rumors, I can��t even guess.��

    It was a moment when I thought seriously.

    Elsidore��s voice was heard.

    ��I can��t believe it.��

    Well, if you look at it from a blood elf��s perspective, it would be surprising.

    ��They were truly human.��

    In fact, it was a sight that I could not get used to, having witnessed the powerlessness of Akshan seniors in hell several times. In addition to [Persistence], [Natural Rtionship] is activated, but that thing is still a demon hunter.

    ��Please save me!!!��

    ��I don��t want to die again!!��

    ��Ughhhhh!!��

    Truly overwhelming.

    He was not intimidated by my magic or Elsidor��s sword.

    A group of imps start running in fear.

    ��It is a hell where dead beings fall.��

    What that means is simple.

    ��Actually, it��s meaningless to kill or be killed.��

    However, our seniors are the embodiment of [persistence].

    Yes, seniors, hunting down demons may be meaningless in some ways.

    It continued even in hell.

    ��Enough to make even the devil of hell grasp the subject.��

    Of course, this was the end of the battle.

    Once again, the entire group of imps is hunted.

    Burning brightly in the green mes of hell.

    Lorentzk spoke quietly.

    ��Is it an endless treadmill? It��s literally a road to hell.��

    I think so too.

    Akshan seniors have been continuing their never-ending demon hunt in a hell from which no one can escape, so to speak in Granfell style.

    ��I guess it��s because it��s your pride.��

    There was no exhration of victory.

    The emotions flowing through the silence��

    should I really describe them as reverent?

    ����Damn, I never thought the day woulde when that outfit would look cool again.��

    It��s the first time since I was in my second year of middle school.

    Of course, that��s not what��s important.

    The quest goal was blinking before my eyes.

    Let��s see. Now there��s only one choice left.

    I looked at the shing message.

    -Enter hell. (Sess)

    Acknowledge Akshan of Hell. (Optional)

    Reject Akshan of Hell. (Optional)

    For your information, it��s not my opinion that��s important.

    That was Granfell��s opinion.

    I looked inside to see what Granfell had in mind.

    ����Actually, I��m still not sure.��

    I dare to assure you that there is no one in reality or on the Arcana continent who knows you better than me. But I still don��t know what��s inside you.

    ��If it��s the Granfell I know.��

    And if it��s Granfell, which the vengeful spirits we encountered a little while ago know, they will definitely recognize the demon hunters of Hell. No, I wouldn��t go beyond acknowledging it and praise it, saying I��m proud of it.

    ��Very shamelessly.��

    Because we were the survivors of Akshan and became the leaders of Akshan.

    But like I said, I wasn��t sure. [Darkening] Because the other side of Granfell that I witnessed during the runaway state of [Children alone in the world] remained clearly in my memory.

    It was then.

    Again.

    ��Really, regardless of my concerns, you are unstoppable? My feet started moving towards Akshan seniors. But my lips never fell.

    Crash.

    Hell��s demon hunter.

    Because they loaded their crossbows at me.

    Elsidore��s urgent voice is heard.

    ��It��s dangerous!��

    It was Elsidor who witnessed the power of the demon hunters in Hell. Since those people were ready to attack me, it was natural that his voice became extremely sharp.

    But it��s okay, Elsidor.

    ��Do you think I��ll be seeing those guys for a day or two?��

    The Akshan style ofmunication is in no way inferior to the Granfell style of speaking.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    To put it bluntly, even if my seniors held a silver sword to the back of my neck, I wouldn��t have been scared at all, right?

    ��When I think about the first time I set foot in Akshan����

    The Akshan base was on a distant cliff. I barely managed to climb up the cliff, but they kicked me when the time limit had expired, which was an Akshan-style wee greeting.

    furthermore.

    ��No matter how great you are, you��re still a demon hunter after all?��

    What I��m saying is that the force mentioned earlier is only effective when [Natural Enemy Rtionship] is activated.

    Am I right, seniors?

    As I look at them without blinking, the seniors from hell speak.

    ��Until I face the truth.��

    As expected, it was clearly Yakshan.

    ��You will not understand us.��

    Blinking vision.

    I acknowledge Akshan of Hell. (Not selectable)

    Reject Akshan of Hell. (Cannot be selected)

    I will first apologize, Granfell.

    ��I wondered if there was a person in the world with as many secrets as you.��

    Those guys are no joke, really!

    That I couldn��t face any truth.

    I��m not sure if it even blocks the quest selection.

    It was fortunate.

    ��But if you are ready to face it, go ahead.��

    Our seniors.

    Even though you speak harshly.

    Because you opened the way to the third gateway.

    I suddenly remembered the pleas of the vengeful spirits.

    -��You must not go��! Beyond that door, even more painful trials and truths await the young matriarch!��

    Painful trials and truth.

    At the time, I thought it was just something they said.

    You might want to prepare for this.

    Because it seemed like there was a chance in this hell to encounter something very important that had to be addressed. But it was somethingpletely unexpected.

    ��what.

    The shoes that were always proud did not move. No matter how hard I tried to move forward, I was unable to move forward. Still, I was able to recognize it because it was my body.

    ��Granfell?

    I don��t even know why.

    Gran Fell did not allow me to walk.

    Wait a minute, you��re saying something different, right?

    ��I pretended to be cool like the head of the family.��

    The opportunity to face the damn truth was just around the corner.

    Why does it suddenly stop?

    Mypanions seemed quite surprised by my silence.

    Kinver cautiously calls me.

    ��Chief Commander��?��

    It was the demon hunters of hell who spoke on behalf of me, who was still silent. Crash. The seniors said as they put down their raised crossbows.

    ��I guess I still need time.��

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    More than anything else at this moment.

    I was most afraid of the generous attitude of my seniors.

    ��I understand.��

    So much so that those bloodless and tearless people can understand.

    So much so that even the Grand Fell of the world hesitated.

    Does this mean that the truth waiting for me at the third gateway is enormous?

    ��What.��

    It was a moment when I was shocked.

    Finally, the words fell out.

    Granfell spat out.

    ��Unfortunately.��

    I could guess it from the first word. You really

    haven��t changed

    even in this situation, have you, Granfell?

    ��Something more urgent than facing the truth hase up.��

    Hey, anyway, that��s not an excuse!!

    ��There��s nothing urgent, right?��

    Different from usual.

    It was a hell that I entered with only a week to prepare.

    Although it may only be a week to others, it was a ��whopping�� week to Granfell.

    ��I lost a few days because of Paimon����

    On the day of entry, I was met by my mom, dad, and even the odd person.

    Don��t worry, I��ll go to hell.

    It was a hell that I entered after even going to confession!

    however.

    Grumbling.

    Regardless of my questions, the mes of hell were already engulfing me. Lorentzk quickly activated the [Hell��s Torch] effect.

    [Torch of Hell]

    [Grade: Epic]

    [Restriction: Living]

    [Effect: Causes retrograde movement in Hell.]

    [Description: A torch that lights up Hell. The effect is to drive out. The living who cannot set foot in hell go to reality, and the dead who cannot escape from hell go deep into hell��.]

    ��It feels urgent for some reason.��

    There was no smile on Lorentzk��s face.

    I think this is cause for unnecessary concern.

    Perhaps my silence at thest moment had an effect.

    ��by the way.��

    Rust color.

    In the mes of hell.

    I can feel my seniors looking at me.

    Looking at their eyes, I thought as if I was making excuses.

    ����First, we wille to an agreement between ourselves.��

    So don��t think about skipping it, Granfell.

    Starting with [Six-pointed Brooch].

    They even made excuses and retreated from the opportunity to face the truth.

    ��For the first time in a while, I can give some strength to my shoulders in front of you.��

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, am a full-fledged adult and member of society.

    It was the moment when I decided to nag Granfell a little.

    My vision began to change suddenly.

    And it was now.

    reality.

    Seoul, thend of strangeness.

    As soon as you return, any missed messages will be updated.

    and.

    ����!��

    With those messages, I had no choice but to retreat from Granfell once again. Damn, I never thought something more urgent than facing the truth would really happen.

    ��Pantheon.��

    Various emotions ovep and ovep.

    Is it thanks to you?

    My voice became cold and subdued.

    ��The price for turning away will be very heavy.��

 Chapter 543

    Episode 543 Messages shing like

    madness .

    [The Goddess Church has dered war.]

    [You belong to a hostile force.]

    [Your rtionship with the Holy Land Muon has decreased significantly.]

    [Influence in the Holy Land Muon has decreased significantly.]��.

    ��Damn.��

    It was difficult to let go of my anger, but I tried my best to move forward.

    The golden pce of the Kingdom of Yusra.

    The ones walking down the hallway are members of the Holy War Alliance.

    They were the three guild masters and executives of therge alliance.

    ��I��ll talk about it in more detail at the meeting.��

    Nam Cheol-min continues speaking in a serious voice.

    ��I��ll make sure in advance.��

    The level of the Crusade Allied Forces?

    To be honest, I have never had an opponent so far.

    From the Magic Tower, the greatest military group on the Arcana Continent, to the Kingdom of Yusra. In addition, there were themander-in-chief��s private soldiers who boasted of military power that was still shrouded in mystery.

    however.

    ��This war will not be easy for us.��

    God of the Arcana Continent.

    Among them, it was a situation where the goddess with the greatest influence revealed that she would fight together with the Goddess Church. Nam Taemin scratched the back of his head.

    ��I can��t believe I��m doing this to God. ��No, is he really God in the first ce?��

    This isn��t something a barbarian would say, but think about it rationally.

    ��No, if you��re a true god, shouldn��t you be thinking about bringing peace to the Arcana continent? But what? Are you going to start a war as soon as the door to the pantheon is opened with an update? ��That too against the Commander-in-Chief?��

    Hisagi rarely agrees.

    ��Taemin, that��s a logical statement that doesn��t answer.��

    ��what? ��What��s not right?��

    I ignored Nam Taemin who was getting angry and continued talking.

    ��Simrly, Branch Manager Park must have felt suspicious.��

    Park Min-jae, AAU Korea branch director.

    Just 30 minutes ago.

    He had just finished an emergency press conference.

    ��I��ve felt this for a long time.��

    Spotlight pouring down.

    Park Min-jae, who spoke non-stop in front of reporters.

    Leonie, who was pondering that scene intently, opened her mouth.

    ��I think I would be really tired if I got caught by that person by mistake.��

    Minjae Park.

    He was a man who could rarely be described in one word.

    It��s a crazy dog.

    -��This is a joke. No, I��m not just saying this, I��m putting everything on the line, including my position as branch president and the electricity developer on the Arcana continent. The person behind this incident is not the God of the Arcana Continent. ��Rayman Shen, a traitor to humanity, opened the door to the pantheon and caused this situation.��

    Nam Cheol-min couldn��t hold back hisughter.

    ��Phew. ��You definitely have that image.��

    ��No, bro. ��You should sympathize with me, not him!��

    ��huh? suddenly?��

    ��No matter what, a barbarian is smarter than a berserker��.��

    ��What can I say, even the brain is a lump of muscle?��

    A battle of nerves that couldn��tst even a moment.

    Tingling.

    Nam Taemin and Leonie exchange nces.

    Nam Cheol-min stuck his tongue out at the childishness of the two people.

    ��What was that reason?��

    [Barbarian] and [Berserker].

    A battle of pride between two ss representatives.

    Nam Tae-min worked hard to shake off the feeling of defeat.

    ��Anyway, so does Branch Manager Park�� Is it okay to think of all other branches except the EU as being on our side? No matter how objectively you look at it, I don��t think we are outnumbered.��

    ��That��s right.��

    ��So there��s no room for refutation, right?��

    ��but.��

    ����but? ��What else?��

    Hisagi Why do these snake eyes only pout at my words?

    Without paying attention to Nam Taemin��s gaze.

    Hisagi narrows his eyes.

    ��We cannot overlook the power leak on our side.��

    ����ah.��

    I promised myself that if someone said nonsense, I would immediately refute it.

    After the appearance of Paimon, the Demon King of the Ninth Throne.

    It was only a weekter.

    The aftermath was clearly visible to the Allied forces of the Crusade.

    Nam Cheol-min pushed up his sses.

    ��Even if you think about the material damageter. First of all, the Magic Tower suffered significant losses. Because the four senior wizards will not be able to participate in the battlefield for at least a few months. Especially among them����

    ��The blonde bastard.��

    Nam Cheol-min nods his head at Leonie��s words.

    ��that��s right.��

    No, I��m telling you not toe ore?

    Without noticing my younger brother��s gaze.

    Nam Cheol-min nodded with a serious expression.

    ��The absence of senior fire magician Benshee William will be especially significant. ��Because he was strong enough to single-handedly save the imperial capital Antonium, which was in crisis.��

    Will morale decline further?

    Although I didn��t spit it out.

    Nam Cheol-min recalled the conversation he had with tower owner Marcelo.

    -��He has the talent to be a chief wizard someday.��

    However, it was too early to feel gloomy due to Benshi��s injury.

    Before we knew it, we arrived at the conference room.

    Nam Cheol-min continued speaking with a stern expression.

    ��But more than anything else, the absence of the Commander-in-Chief is the greatest.��

    It was like that.

    Themander��s whereabouts are still unknown.

    Maybe that��s why it suddenly came to mind.

    -��I will soon fall into hell.��

    ����.��

    This moment.

    Everyone in the grand alliance had the same thought.

    However, there was no time to prematurely fall into sadness.

    ��Let��s go in.��

    Rattling.

    Nam Taemin, who had gathered his wits, took the lead and opened the door to the conference room.

    Then I was shocked.

    I definitely arrived at the conference hall with plenty of time to spare.

    ��Your Majesty Hakuna. And Marcelo Tower��?��

    Because the two people entered the conference room first.

    Too early.

    Even considering the seriousness of the situation.

    The air is so cold that you feel chills.

    Hisagi asked, noticing something unusual.

    ��Is there anything wrong with the Commander-in-Chief?��

    Hakuna answered that question.

    ��That��s right. I guess themander-in-chief��.��

    ����?��

    ��It looks like you went to hell.��

    ��What do you mean by that all of a sudden��?!��

    Embarrassment itself.

    But more than just themselves.

    It was Hakuna and Marcelo who might be thinking about Ho-yeol.

    There would be no reason for them to say something like that without any basis.

    ��Hell.��

    Now an ominous possibility has be a reality.

    An indescribable feeling arose.

    Leonie gritted her teeth.

    ��Including the guys from the European branch. There were bastards over there who were directly told that they would go to hell. These bastards did this even though they knew the truth. ��If this news gets to those bastards�� ears, they��ll think it��s a golden opportunity, right?��

    There was silence.

    The meaning of that silence was simple.

    Because everyone agreed.

    Marcelo opened his mouth.

    ��Unfortunately, we don��t know what hell is like. Therefore, even if we wanted to follow the Lord, there would be no way for us. However, it should not be overlooked. ��The trials and suffering that the Lord is going through at this moment.��

    At least for a moment.

    A magic tower that returns to the past.

    The leader of such a magic tower.

    ��So we have to make them realize that too.��

    As a top owner, I spit it out.

    ��Even if it means making theirnd hell.��

    It was a deration of war.

    *

    Paris, France.

    Guild Bohemian��s secret hideout.

    A man chattering towards Guyver.

    He was Hamed, a Bohemian official and Gayber��s old friend.

    ��At first, I thought you were crazy because you wanted to die�� Guyver, did you even expect this? If that��s the case, it��s eptable. ��If the Goddess has returned to the Goddess Church, this might actually be worth a try, right?��

    It was no exaggeration.

    A yermunity that is more level-headed than anyone else.

    Even public opinion there was slowly fluctuating.

    -Isn��t now the perfect time to buy low? LOL -There

    ��s nothing left even if we stick to the Crusade Allied Forces, which are at the highest point anyway

    -It waspletely turned upside down when the

    goddess appeared.

    -?? I guess it was just another change of job?

    It was literally like sunlight shining into a rat��s hole.

    ��Public opinion is still not on our side�� but if the yers turn around, it��s over. In fact, I was worried that there would be no benefit to us since we lost our underdog position when Shin joined. ��If this is enough��!!��

    Hamed continued talking non-stop.

    But the chatter was meaningless.

    It was an overly quiet guy.

    Hamed approached Guyver, who was looking down at the outside of the building, and was shocked.

    ��Ugh!!��

    Sharp white eyes.

    Guyver��s pupils have disappeared��!

    Hamed was shocked and shouted.

    ��Go Guyver! You seemed crazy, but could it be that you were possessed by the devil? Holy shit��!! I can��t kill you with my own hands��!!��

    ��What are you talking about all of a sudden?��

    ����Eh?��

    Guyver��s eyes suddenly became normal.

    ��What if I interrupt you while I��m praying, Hamed?��

    You said you were praying��?

    Hamed paused for a moment, feeling relieved.

    Because it reminded me of something I had heard from Guyver over and over again.

    -��God is just an NPC.��

    -��Do you think carefully about how to eat it?��

    -��If you are a god, you will have a lot to eat.��

    It wasn��t even that long ago.

    Even when I stopped by Muon, the sacred site of the Goddess Church.

    Because Guyver��s thoughts didn��t seem to have changed.

    then.

    There was only one thing I could guess.

    Hamed asked incredulously.

    ��Guyber, are you sure you can hear too?��

    It��s the voice of God, like a saint from the Goddess Church��?

    Guyver nodded at those words.

    As I slowly unwrapped my hands that were still together.

    ��Yes, I finally began to believe it after hearing your voice.��

    ��what?��

    ��The existence of a living God.��

    ����!��

    As I said.

    They were two people who had been together for a long time, even before the cataclysm.

    Is that why?

    Hamed couldn��t help but swallow his saliva at Guyber��s sudden change in attitude.

    ����You are the Guyver I know.��

    Even for a ss called [Pdin], he was overly snobbish and humane. However, I felt a strange sense of heterogeneity from the guy in front of me, different from before.

    ��God Hamed spoke to me. for me. For you. And for our world. ��Topletely burn away from this world the ��infinitely deep darkness�� that will plunge everyone into sorrow.��

    Hamed was confident in those words.

    ����He��s no longer the Guyver I knew.��

    As I said a moment ago, Guyver was a snobbish and humane guy. Therefore, even when a new ss quest came up, Guyver said so.

    -��From now on, I will move Bohemian for my own benefit. If you don��t like it, you can leave. But I promise. ��If we seed, a huge reward will be waiting for us at the end.��

    Hamed swallowed deeply.

    ��Is this also an effect of the pantheon emergency update?��

    I couldn��t guess what patch details made Guyber such a fanatic. But that wasn��t the important thing. Hamed shook his head.

    ��That��s it. ��Let��s stop here, Guyver.��

    ��This far?��

    ��I��m sorry, but I don��t think I can be with you anymore.��

    Damn it, I shouldn��t do something like investing.

    I can��t believe I��m going to take a step back now that the win rate has increased significantly.

    It was a choice that had no benefit to anyone.

    But the reason was clear.

    Hamed spoke directly.

    ��I can��t be with you who has a purpose like that.��

    Yes.

    The person Hamed trusted and followed was Guyver, who was snobbish but at the same time full of humanity, and who did not give up and struggled and believed in himself even though he lost one of his arms.

    ��Not just the gods of the Arcana Continent.��

    It was the moment when Hamed turned around without any regrets.

    ��Hamed.��

    ��Please, don��t catch me, Guyver.��

    I didn��t want to have any more conversations with Guyver, who had suddenly changed.

    It was a meeting that might possibly be ourst.

    This was the moment Hamed stopped.

    ��Sigh.

    From behind.

    To the chest.

    The de stuck out.

    ����?!!��

    Guyver��s foreign voice reached my eardrums.

    ��This is fair judgment Hamed.��

    ��Go Guyver��?��

    ��Because I cannot tolerate heresy.��

    yer��s field of view.

    In front of the two people.

    Each person came up with a different message.

    ��Turn the Guyver around��.��

    [��Caution: Vitality is too low.]

    ��O Lord.��

    [��Caution: Religiosity is too high.]

    [��Caution: The status abnormality ��Fanatical�� will be activated.]

    [��Caution: The body cannot be controlled.]��.

    ��Receive the evidence of my faith in you. Please give it to me.��

 Chapter 544

    Episode 544 If they are gods, then I (1)

    Guyber did not hide his madness.

    A heresy that denies God.

    Hamed��s death was officially announced within the church.

    ��Is this for real?��

    Amidst maddening shouts.

    Bohemian yers were in confusion.

    I couldn��t believe it.

    ��Isn��t this some kind of operation?��

    ��Operation?��

    ��Yes, yes! It��s an operation that needs to be kept so secret that even we have to be deceived. Anyway, it doesn��t make sense, does it? ��How much time have you two been together?��

    ��No. Don��t run away from reality, face it.��

    Long flowing hair.

    The yer who shook his head said so.

    ��What do you think there is to be gained by spreading the false rumor that Hamed is dead? At best, there will only be solidarity within the church. But do you think this group of fanatics needs such a justification?��

    From the moment the door to the pantheon opened and the voices of the gods were heard.

    It used to be boiling water.

    Their faith could not soar any higher to 100 percent.

    ����no.��

    Still, I can��t believe it, so I ask.

    ��Then why? Why did Gilma-nim call Bugil-ma��.��

    ��Guyber announced it himself.��

    ��yes��?��

    ��Hamed was a heretic.��

    ��!��

    I had to admit what I had to admit.

    ��I don��t know what caused the wind, but Guyver may no longer be the Guyver we know. ��I may have been reborn as a true pdin who follows faith rather than a bohemian who only follows God.��

    I had to be calm from now on.

    ��Then what should we do?��

    ��Running away now����

    ��Are you crazy? ��Keep in mind what happened to Hamed.��

    In the middle of a group of fanatics.

    If you do something that will be branded as heresy, you will be executed.

    The yer smiled bitterly.

    ��Even if we miraculously survive this group of fanatics, will they be on our side? ��When we betrayed Lee Ho-yeol and joined forces with Rayman Shen, we became traitors to humanity?��

    Minjae Park.

    Press conference by the head of the AAU Korea branch.

    There were no ws in his logic.

    ����God is a damn thing.��

    Even if it refers to the revtion of the goddess of the Arcana Continent.

    Because there was no way that everyone in real life would sympathize.

    Because they didn��t fully trust themselves in the first ce.

    ��Glory to the pantheon!��

    ��More and more blood of heretics!��

    ��We will prove our faith to all gods!��

    Contrary to the fanatical beliefs that are spreading through the denomination.

    Even more so.

    The faces of the Bohemian guild members are filled with deep despair.

    ��Is there no way for us to survive?��

    ��There is one thing you can look forward to.��

    ��What is that?!��

    Lee Ho-yeol, a name thates to mind again.

    But I soon shook it off.

    Because conscience remained.

    The yer opened his mouth.

    ��We are contacting other denominations.��

    ��What if it��s another denomination��?��

    ��To be exact, it is a church that has not yet spread madness.��

    It��s not a pantheon for nothing.

    Excluding the goddesses, there were many gods of the Arcana Continent.

    There are just big and small powers.

    Among them, there were yers who chose to be the head of a snake rather than the tail of a dragon.

    ��There are probably yers in other churches who are in the same situation as us. ��The best way would be to contact them at this gathering point ande up with an alternative.��

    ��Oh oh��!��

    ��Actually, I don��t have high expectations.��

    Guyver has changed.

    Judging from his actions, it might have been a vain hope to expect the yers rted to God to be okay. But I had to try everything I could.

    The yer gritted his teeth.

    ��Because we no longer have Lee Ho-yeol��s mercy.��

    Then I checked the time.

    ��Soon it will be time for the small denominations to arrive.��

    Including the ��God of War�� that Guyver serves.

    ��God of Fate��, ��God of Bugs��, ��God of y����.

    They belong to dozens of denominations that cannot be mentioned.

    They were gathering at the Bohemian hideout, the first gathering ce.

    ����.��

    There was silence.

    Guild Master Guyver. And it was the moment when all the Bohemian guild members, except Hamed, who passed away, waited for the final escape with stern faces.

    Someone opened their mouth.

    ����A while has passed?��

    That was right.

    Before I knew it, the appointed time had already passed.

    A thought thates to mind at that moment.

    ��Is it betrayal? Or have you changed your mind now?��

    No, probably neither.

    Even if they say they��re pulling out now.

    It was just abandoned on both sides.

    Then there was only one possibility.

    ��We couldn��t gather in time.��

    ��yes? ��What do you mean by that?��

    ��Something happened that we couldn��t rally around.��

    ����!!!��

    Pantheon update.

    From then on, these were the denominations that dealt with the almost omnipotent power of God.

    But there is a force that can block the actions of such a religious denomination.

    Even if it is the Allied Crusade.

    Unless we are deploying troops that will shake the world��

    ��No way.��

    I tried so hard to forget.

    That name.

    Those three words came into my mind again.

    ����Lee Ho-yeol?��

    .

    .

    .

    Hikari, the man who wanted to be the head of a snake,ughed.

    ��It was a long, long time of persecution.��

    Apostle of the God of Disease.

    Just by serving.

    A trash hidden ss with a lot of debuffs.

    But I guess it shines even brighter now because of the ordeal.

    so.

    ��But from now on, the path I am taking is a new path.��

    Sunlight in a mouse hole.

    Pantheon update.

    The light was truly dazzling.

    ��I mean it.��

    Hikari looks at the status window and looks ecstatic. To briefly summarize the contents of the status window, I could say that my power increased several times with this update.

    [Contagious power: 101]

    The biggest change is that [Contagious power], a ss-specific stat, has surpassed 100. Sreuk. As Hikari lightly stretched out his hand, all life around him began to lose light.

    Messages that are constantly updated.

    [It has be the host of the target.]

    [It has be the host of the target.]

    [It has be the host of the target.]��

    When you think of disease, you are bound to think of a condition.

    However, he was the ��god�� of disease.

    It was natural that it was different from the normal status abnormality.

    ��Do you know?��

    Hikari whispered while stroking a de of grass.

    ��It means I can control your breathing as I please.��

    Sssss.

    des of grass covered in red spots.

    A power gained thanks to the opening of the Pantheon.

    Hikari reflected on her new power.

    [Mother of Disease (Master): Infects the target and bes a host. It can cause the desired disease to the target under its control.]

    Hikari��s face was filled with madness.

    ��It��s all thanks to your care my God.��

    The madness had a clear purpose.

    ��I will make your name known even more widely.��

    The only believer who serves the god of disease is himself.

    That was the reason why Hikari headed to the Bohemian hideout, the gathering ce.

    There.

    ��Your disease deserves to be revered��!��

    To believers of other denominations.

    Because I decided to spread the greatness of the God of Disease.

    But everything was just his own humble wish.

    Hikari fell to her knees on the floor.

    ��But I will follow your will.��

    God of disease.

    If you don��t want to.

    If you want to avoid conflict with the gods.

    I will suppress my desires.

    instead.

    ��I will spread your greatness to those who oppose the pantheon.��

    Close your eyes gently.

    And then wait.

    Until the living god of disease answers.

    however.

    ����My God?��

    It was too quiet.

    Are you saying that God was away for a while? That can��t be possible. He was not a human being like himself, but an omnipotent being. A God who can answer my call anytime, anywhere.

    ��No, that can��t be possible��?��

    Embarrassment.

    It was the moment when Hikari lost her voice.

    Suddenly, I felt an unpleasant energying from behind.

    ��?!��

    It was a de of grass.

    Leaves that should have crumbled without a trace long ago, covered in disease, were still breathing. No, beyond that level, the red spots were gradually fading.

    ��What��?��

    And the wedge was driven in.

    Not lying.

    A system message came to mind.

    [The improved abilities change to the original values.]

    [Contagious power: 28]

    ����!��

    What that meant was simple.

    The bond between himself and the disease god has been severed.

    Now the situation is starting to make sense.

    I found out why his voice could no longer be heard.

    But the doubts still remained.

    ��There is no reason for you to abandon me, is there?��

    It was natural for shallow faith to turn into hatred.

    [The status ailment ��Fantasy�� is lifted.]

    Hikari stood up and her face distorted.

    ��Sounds like God. ��It was shit in the first ce!��

    Hikari let out a moment.

    I gasped and covered my mouth.

    No matter how angry he was, his opponent was a living god.

    ����I have nothing to say even if I die!��

    Outright sphemy.

    Could it be that I am angry with the wrath of the disease god?

    Could it be that he suffers from a terrible disease and dies?

    It was the moment when Hikari trembled with a white face.

    ����?��

    No matter how much time passed, no change urred in his body.

    Just in case, I mumbled a few times and criticized the God of Disease.

    There was no change.

    ��You weren��t thrown away��?��

    The god of disease did not abandon him.

    There was something wrong with the god of illness.

    But again, I didn��t understand.

    ��Who can harm the disease god in the pantheon?��

    Even the humble disease god has omnipotent powers.

    Including the goddess.

    Rather, the pantheon was where the almighty gathered.

    ��Who on earth owns the pantheon���� As

    Hikari was thinking, a name came to mind.

    ����What if Lee Ho-yeol?��

    Hikari looked up at the sky without realizing it.

    ��Are you really fighting God��?��

    .

    .

    .

    Goddess Church.

    Holy ce.

    Muon.

    ��All preparations areplete, saintess.��

    Beautiful outfit.

    The saint wore a saintly battle uniform that was an appropriate mix of priestly clothing and te armor. With that hand, he caressed the holy sword at his waist. The feeling of being touched was unfamiliar, but it was okay.

    ��You will lead me.��

    Freiza thought.

    Saint.

    Still not used to it.

    It��s a burdensome title.

    ��Brrr.

    Sure enough, she was shaking.

    Talim��s defense shes through my mind.

    The voices of the pdins.

    Finally, a journey of infinite darkness.

    ��If I were alone.��

    I guess I couldn��t make a decision until the end.

    To burn away the infinitely deep darkness.

    Without fully trusting the revtion of the goddess.

    ����It has to be that way.��

    Infinitely deep darkness Lee Ho-yeol.

    This is what that man has shown so far.

    Because he was so merciful that it could be considered a living god.

    however.

    ��I��m not mistaken.��

    Freiza.

    You are just a tool.

    It is nothing more than a vessel that conveys the goddess��s will.

    Freiza thought to herself and took a step forward.

    The priest speaks to me.

    ��Everyone is waiting for the saint.��

    ��is that so.��

    I know what is expected of me.

    I guess he wants to prove the existence of the goddess again before the expedition.

    As we entered the main sanctuary, we saw brothers and sisters ready to go.

    What remains at the end of this war?

    For a moment, Freiza had doubts.

    She soon regained her status as a saint.

    ��okay.

    What is important is the will of the goddess.

    I am just a vessel.

    Jigsy.

    She closed her eyes and put her hands together in prayer.

    I prayed to the goddess.

    Because it iscking and foolish.

    Please teach me, who cannot understand your meaning.

    however.

    ����.��

    Freiza opened her closed eyes.

    Because he possesses divine power that cannot bepared to that of ordinary believers.

    It was something I could feel right away.

    Priests asking questions.

    ��Are you okay, saintess?��

    Freiza answered quietly.

    ��The Goddess is not answering my prayers.��

    ��What do you mean by that?��

    ����Pantheon.��

    ��Suddenly it��s a pantheon?��

    ��It appears that the gods of the pantheon are in danger.��

    *

    ��Didn��t I tell you?��

    A voice echoing from the entrance of the pantheon.

    ��I guess it��s okay to have godhood now.��

    He sacrificed the godhood he longed for.

    Thanks to this, I can��t even be a demigod anymore.

    Still, I didn��t feel bad.

    The idiots who threw away more than that were with him.

    ��I never thought this Rock Kid would side with this damn bastard.��

    A gruff voice.

    What shows up.

    The greatest darkness on the Arcana continent.

    Former shadow mercenary group.

    Kitsch looked around the entrance to the pantheon and said.

    ��It was worth renewing my contract.��

    You mean I can definitely kill those obstacles with my own hands, right?

    ��Then I shouldn��t have touched it in the first ce.��

    Infinitely deep darkness.

    At the same time, I am the savior of these guys.

    and.

    ��The great leader of our Akshan.��

 Chapter 545

    Episode 545 If they were gods, I

    was (2) an unwee reunion.

    ��It��s a bit thick.��

    Sarr.

    Between the cracks in the window, where the light of the moon and the magic eye mix.

    A shadow creeps in.

    Kitsch looked around.

    It must be the aftermath of an injury.

    They were all in a state of deep sleep, no different from fainting.

    First, let me throw a threat.

    ��Do you know where this ce is? It��s a magic tower. ��Even if it��s a separate room, it��s not a space that someone like you can mess around with, right?��

    But damn it didn��t even work.

    Rather, how did we get here in the first ce?

    Oh, is that so?

    ��Life is so ironic.��

    Everything is and of adventurers.

    This is probably because colors were added to the Arcana Continent in Seoul.

    At that moment, Kichi reached for the dagger hidden under his pillow.

    ��If it were the normal strength of the Magic Tower����

    It would not have been shaken by the invasion of the Shadow God.

    But the situation was different from usual.

    As many as four senior wizards are in the same hospital room as them.

    Including top owner Marcelo.

    Because most of the seniors were on their way to the tower.

    ��More than anything, his goal is us, not the Magic Tower.��

    In that case��

    Kitsch stopped extending his hand as a dagger.

    He immediately changed his expression and continued speaking.

    ��Still, out of respect for old times, I��ll at least talk to you. As much as I have a lot to do with it. ��I think they must have been quite embarrassed because the contract was unterally terminated.��

    I didn��t want to cause any more trouble to others.

    themselves.

    No, if it could end with just me.

    ��I don��t really feel like it.��

    Kitsch thought he would once again ept the ��stigma of shadow��.

    But it was an unexpected development.

    I thought it would definitelye out in a high-handed manner.

    -I would like to ask you a favor.

    Please, is this unexpected?

    Well, I knew that whipping wouldn��t work.

    Are you saying you��re going to start by holding out a carrot this time?

    Kichi, former leader of the Shadow Mercenaries.

    It was Kitsch who ruled the back world of the Arcana continent in the past. It was natural that he was familiar with negotiations. Dalgak. Kitsch moved from the bed to the chair and continued talking.

    ��Half a penny is God��s favor. It��s novel and I��m interested. say it.��

    Thanks to that wealth of experience, I was able to roughly predict it.

    When the opponent is on the disappointing side, the options arergely divided into two.

    Either state the purpose first or offerpensation first.

    Usually, when ites tome requests, the first thing to do is offerpensation.

    No one wants to willingly present themselves to the world.

    Nevertheless, offeringpensation first.

    That means it��s a dirty request.

    As expected, it was like that.

    -I will share my power with you.

    It really hasn��t changed at all.

    ��How is it the same as then? Don��t you know better than anyone else what humiliation I suffered because I was deceived by those sweet words? ��If you don��t remember, should I tell you one by one now?��

    honestly.

    The emotions rted to thest contract have long since dulled. Considering the mistakes we made as a shadow mercenary group, it was unconscionable to feel unfair about such a contract.

    However, Kitsch spoke shamelessly.

    ��I had to watch my colleagues die with their heads cut off. Because of that damn contract, I couldn��t die even if I wanted to. know? ��Since I signed a contract with you, I haven��t gone to sleep even for a day without drinking.��

    ��Stop.

    ��Did you hear it outside too?��

    The poprity that was felt outside the separate room earlier.

    It was like that.

    It was an act for the owner of that popr show.

    If you are a wizard of the Magic Tower, you will be able to sense the current conversation and convey the situation to the higher-ups. Kichi reminded me of Bellier, a senior mage from the healing school.

    ����if I��m with her.��

    The alter ego of God Gramji, which is not the main body, can be driven out from the magic tower.

    Because I had made a judgment, I deliberately pretended to be angry.

    Of course, there was one more trick.

    Kitsch��s eyes nce at the bed.

    ��Grrr! ��Hmmnyammnya����

    ��Rock Kid It was not expected that the members would wake up from their sleep due to that damn muscle pig snoring as if the room was floating away.

    Look away again.

    ��He��s a guy you never know when he might change.��

    What��s more, I��ve really messed up my feelings.

    Should I still hold a weapon?

    That was the moment when Kitsch reached under the pillow.

    -Then I will ask for forgiveness.

    ����?��

    Again, something unexpected came out.

    ��You said it was an apple?��

    Even though I don��t know what��s going on.

    It seems like he��s in such a hurry that it even breaks his pride.

    So much so that he tried to deceive me with usible words.

    however.

    -And I swear.

    What followed was beyond usible.

    -I will share my divinity with you.

    ����!��

    Godhead.

    Kichi knew the purpose of the Shadow God long ago.

    His only goal is to attainplete godhood. His n was to receive reverence from the dark Arcana backworld, not the sunny side, and enter the pantheon with full godhood.

    Kitchi asked back, dumbfounded.

    ����are you going to share your godhood with us? you?��

    It was Kitsch who had manipted the power of the Shadow God by making a contract.

    But that��s only a small part of it.

    I knew it better than anyone else because I had dealt with it.

    Kichi said without hiding his true feelings.

    ��I think you would know better what I would do if you handed me that power, right? ��No, even if it��s not me, there are some people here who will do anything to kill you.��

    ��but he��s snoring loudly now.

    -I don��t mind.

    ��Damn��.��

    -If you want to kill me, you can kill me.

    ��What?��

    Creak.

    I was so surprised that my chair fell backwards. At this point, I was starting to get curious. What kind of situation did the arrogant shadow god encounter that made him change his mind like that?

    ��Is it rted to the opening of the Pantheon?��

    It was a moment when Kitsch was worried.

    Shadow God.

    He spoke in a cold voice.

    -But only after killing everyone in the pantheon.

    ����what?��

    .

    .

    .

    Jerk.

    ��Klee.��

    ��Yes, Master Bellier��!��

    ��Please wait from here.��

    ��I will follow your instructions.��

    Bellier stopped in front of the door to the healing school��s separate room.

    Indeed, what Klee said was right.

    A level that cannot be estimated even with one��s own magic power.

    There were traces that a being of a different rank had entered the separate room.

    ��The situation is not good.��

    Therefore, Bellier judged calmly.

    ��Chief Marcelo Mathis is away now����

    Currently, the best force in the Magic Tower was Senior Benshee William.

    Velier recalled the magic structure in his head.

    ����give and take.��

    The highest level of healing magic achieved by following Chief Lee��s teachings.

    It was a magic that didn��t even have a name yet.

    The effect was urately understood.

    ��The target recovers to the extent that the manifester sacrifices.��

    The manifester does not simply sacrifice magical power.

    However, the healing effect was equally excellent.

    If we can restore Senior Banshee with this unfinished magic.

    ��It could buy me quite a bit of time.��

    However, Bellier��s solemn decision was not implemented.

    Rattling.

    This was because the door to the separate room suddenly opened from the inside.

    Bellier��s pupils twitched.

    ��Oh, I was going to tell you anyway!��

    Beyond the open door.

    The one who opens his mouth calmly is the leader of the shadow mercenaries.

    No, it was Kitsch, now a member of Akshan.

    ��I��ve been in a lot of trouble for the past few days, Senior Bellier.��

    ����yes?��

    What are you talking about all of a sudden?

    Thinking that such an injury would heal in just a few days��

    Bellier took a step closer to Kitsch and raised his hand.

    Kitsch flinched.

    ��Ugh. Senior here. ��It��s a little itchy there��?��

    An automatic reflex arising from an upational disease.

    Bellier��s hand caressed the nape of Kitsch��s neck, where the scar remained.

    Soon her jade green pupils twitched.

    ����What happened?��

    The only thing that can be felt at the nape of the neck is the fluff that has sprouted.

    The wounds were everywhere.

    It wasn��t just kitsch.

    suffered major and minor injuries.

    The wounds of all the shadow mercenaries werepletely gone.

    Kitsch smiled vaguely.

    ��That was a bit of a situation.��

    ��Could it be rted to the presence I felt?��

    ��If it��s a sign, I think it��s probably true.��

    Traces of a different being.

    It was Bellier that I wanted to ask more specifically about.

    Kitsch asked for understanding.

    ��I will tell you more details after I return.��

    ��Where are you going?��

    ��That��s it����

    Likewise, it seems like it��s difficult to say.

    Kitsch hesitates.

    Velier nodded quickly, as if he was okay.

    ��There must be a reason. ��I understand.��

    ��As expected, be merciful��! Thank you, Bellier.��

    Kitchi and his group soon leave the separate room.

    Is the story over��?

    Klee, who was hesitating in the corner, approached Bellier and asked.

    ��Are you okay, Senior Velier?��

    ��well.��

    Bellier wasn��t sure.

    They were the ones who abandoned their past and were reborn as demon hunters of Akshan.

    ��It��s not easy to make a decision because I��m facing a test.��

    Likewise, he was in a situation where he had been stabbed in the back by the newly reborn Goddess Church and a few adventurers. Nevertheless, the reason why Bellier obediently let Kitsch and his group go was simple.

    High-ranking healing magic ��Lifeline��

    To put it simply, it is magic that acts as an ��ringer�� in modern medicine. The difference is that it is connected to an injection needle, so it has severe restrictions on movement.

    Okay.

    Velier��s hand grabs the dangling lifeline.

    ��It is not ordinary magic, but a lifeline created by exploring and interfering with the mysteries of the magic tower. Therefore, if you follow the connected lifeline, you will be able to find out their whereabouts without difficulty.��

    After all, being a senior wizard is not something everyone can do.

    ��okay��!��

    For a moment, Klee couldn��t help but be amazed.

    Velier immediately checked the lifeline.

    Senior wizard of the healing school.

    Since she had authority over the separate room, no special effort was needed.

    Eventually, a lifeline floated in the air.

    ��As long as we don��t cut it off here, it won��t break.��

    Jigsy.

    Velier closed his eyes and followed the traces of magic, searching Kichi��s footsteps.

    I didn��t feel like prying into someone else��s back like this.

    I couldn��t help it.

    ��I don��t want to hurt Chief Lee any more.��

    But it was unbelievable.

    ����what?��

    The magic trace could not be traced.

    To be precise, I didn��t dare to explore it.

    Because they have be a being of a different ��ss��.

    Can we grow to a level where our status changes overnight?

    And that too while lying in a hospital room��?

    ��It��s impossible.��

    Bellier spoke quietly.

    ��You guys really signed a contract again��?��

    *

    The contract was signed again.

    But conditions have clearly changed.

    Rock Kid chuckled.

    ��Okay, I��ll kill you as much as you want ording to the contract!��

    It means that Gab-eul haspletely changed from before.

    Rock Kid runs wild as if he can��t control his physical vitality.

    Alkali stuck her tongue out at the sight.

    ��No matter how many times I have been in danger of death, I can��t give my habits to others.��

    ��Well, it��s not bad, right? Thanks to you, I don��t have to bother.��

    ��It��s not that simple, Decheve.��

    Alkari thought with an angry look.

    ��Why did the Shadow God pass on his godhood to us?��

    The Shadow God kept his word.

    By sacrificing his godhood and signing a contract, he was distributed equally with the nine former shadow mercenary members. I looked at the alkali liquid that was shaking like a dragon belching inside a potion bottle.

    This too must be the influence of Godhead.

    New elixir recipes came to mind constantly.

    As you can see the effect.

    Kwa-kwa-kwang.

    Pantheon.

    A monster pouring from the entrance.

    It was enough to easily destroy the prototype.

    ��Isn��t it good that Yeonggam is rejuvenated? ��Why are you acting serious?��

    ��It��s not such a simple problem, so����

    ��Alkali.��

    Alkali stopped talking at Kitsch��s call.

    Well, now you��re bringing an old man to the battle between the gods.

    How about you, you have no remorse?

    I looked at Kitsch with those eyes.

    Kitsch just smiled bitterly.

    ��I know what you want to say.��

    ��Would someone who knew that act like that?��

    ��I know.��

    why me

    Was he trying to hide everything and settle down in Yusra Kingdom? Why did I think I was happy during my boring days? I could have won everything I wanted, so why did I return to this battlefield like Alkari said?

    ����It was hard to just stay still.��

    ��What do you mean it��s hard to stay still?��

    Kitsch��s eyes sank heavily.

    ��What is the infinite depth of darkness, why is it that the Arcana Continent is falling into such deep sorrow that even the gods are rushing into the battlefield�� I couldn��t understand. So I couldn��t refuse.��

    This was a fight to prove that question.

    All gods of the Arcana Continent.

    Even more than those damn bastards.

    Proof that there are others who are needed on the Arcana Continent.

    Kitsch opened his mouth.

    ��The infinitely deep darkness and leader of Akshan. At the same time, the new Demon King of the Ten Seas swallowed up three of the Ten Seas. Furthermore, even if he fell into hell����

    Kitsch gritted his teeth.

    ��Fighting for you, who are sure toe back alive.��

    ����.��

    Everyone fell silent at those words.

    What that silence said was simple.

    Strong positivity.

    The Shadow God dered.

    ��Didn��t you tell me?��

    In front of him.

    ��Even theplete deity is nothing more than a meaningless ��status.����

    *

    What is this message again?

    [The legend ��A being that insults even the goddess�� resonates.]

    ��Wait a minute, did someone peek at my skill window?!

    .

    .

    .

    [The only child in the world (70%): A rare genius who insults even the unexalted goddess. Demonstrates the talent of Granfell udius Arpheus Romeo.]

 Chapter 546

    Episode 546 If they are gods, I (3)

    have more than one sparkling message.

    [The Goddess Church has dered war on you.]

    [The rtionship with the Holy Land Muon has decreased significantly.]

    [Influence in the Holy Land Muon has decreased significantly.]��.

    Of course, Muon.

    [The pantheon has dered war on you.]

    [Your rtionship with the pantheon has decreased significantly.]

    [Influence in the pantheon has decreased significantly.]��

    Even the pantheon above you is in an uproar.

    ��I guessed it from the moment the saint appeared like that.��

    I guess.

    I think we��re really hated, Gran Fell?

    When I think about it that way, I feel incredibly regretful.

    ��Oh my donation��!��

    But who is Granfell?

    A master at earning like a dog and spending like a monk.

    He spits it out as if he doesn��t have the slightest trace of regret.

    ��Material things are useless anyway.��

    Well, let��s think that good things are good things.

    ��Let��s say you made a wonderful donation.��

    If it weren��t for my support, the Arcana of Muon might have starved to death. Moreover, considering your personality, Granfell�� Even if you didn��t donate it to the Goddess Church, you would have used it in a simr way.

    ��Besides, the harvest isn��t all bad.��

    Not everyone in Muon betrayed me.

    [You have acquiredmand of the Holy Knights of the Goddess Church.]

    [15,800 Holy Knights under Talim Eber, leader of the Holy Knights of the Goddess Church.]

    [Current status: Advancing]

    Talim Eber.

    Even in a situation where the Goddess dered war directly on me, beyond the Goddess Church, Talim did not betray the allied forces of the Holy War��! To be honest, I think I will be impressed Talim.

    ��Granfell spoke so rudely��!��

    A dizzying sphemy that passes through my mind.

    -��I don��t believe in God.��

    -��Because there is no clear evidence that it exists.��

    -��But there is also no clear evidence that God does not exist.��

    Now that the pantheon has been opened with an emergency update?

    It was as if there was clear evidence that God exists.

    As expected, you speak shamelessly.

    ��You have finally turned your eyes away from the illusion of God, Talim.��

    Are you saying that we will now dismiss the goddess who appeared in person as an ��illusion��?

    You are really amazing too.

    For a moment, I hesitated at Granfell��s easy-going way of thinking.

    I decided on a destination.

    ��Currently, we are advancing.��

    Since Muon has entered a full-scale war, the Crusade Allied Forces must have begun to respond ordingly. Even if I, themander-in-chief, was away, Marcelo Hakuna, and even the guild masters of therge alliance.

    ��In some ways, you probably have more experience than me.��

    I wasn��t really worried.

    And I couldn��t just rx.

    It wasn��t easy to get an estimate.

    Unknown variable.

    ��Pantheon.��

    I couldn��t even check the inside.

    Therefore, the only gods I know are demigods.

    Because there was only a shadow god.

    I��m just saying this because I��m talking about it.

    What are you doing right now?

    That guy who is a shadow god.

    ��Because the pantheon was opened����

    Did you join the pantheon as you longed for godhood?

    I thought about it, but then shook my head.

    At this moment, it is too difficult to even consider the actions of the Shadow God.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol,cked brain capacity.

    ������������

    [Breaking News] Bohemian Expedition Begins��.

    [Breaking News] Bohemian ��Our destination is Muon, the sacred site of the Goddess Church. You are wee to join at any time, but you must prove your faith.��

    [Breaking News] A group statement issued by yers affiliated with the church

    ������������

    Because the incident was happening in real time.

    Bohemian guild master.

    I knew Guyver well.

    ��Well, I understand.��

    [Pdin] Performer of ss quests.

    I could guess why Guyver made that decision.

    It must be because of the Mana ss quest.

    ��Irrespective of right or wrong, there must be a cause.��

    System messages never lie.

    ��It��s not a situation where I feel particrly betrayed.��

    I don��t know why I was trapped in Akshan, but it was just an Arcana game. At that time, I heard that tens of thousands of yers would fight and kill each other several times a day for one quest.

    ��The only difference is that real lives are at stake.��

    Let me add one more thing to that.

    Okay.

    I looked at the sky with cold eyes.

    ��You look very happy.��

    Magic eye.

    Is it true that the eyes of the Ten Seas are watching this entire situation?

    Demon hunter��s upational disease.

    I did not overlook the influence of the Ten Pirs overflowing in reality.

    ��It��s a good environment for evil to run rampant.��

    Moreover, it doesn��t end with [fear] or [possession].

    A situation where the highest status condition called [Corruption] has been added.

    What that meant was simple.

    I said coldly.

    ��We will dispose of it ording to procedures.��

    In order.

    At the same time quickly.

    The situation needs to be sorted out.

    Again.

    The time spent on creating the portal is also a waste.

    I activate [Heavenly Demon Reign]. I immediately closed the space and stepped forward.

    Is there any need to mention the destination?

    First, let��s go to the Magic Tower.

    There may be data or information that has not been released to the media.

    We shouldn��t forget to ask Talim directly about the situation inside Muon.

    ��Are you away?��

    The ce where I set foot was none other than Marcelo��s office.

    By the way, when did you be a top owner?��

    Are you still using the same items you used when you were chief, Marcelo?

    ��I heard you��re being overly frugal.��

    Anyway, I don��t need to learn about that guy��s integrity and innocence��

    It was a moment when I was grumbling to myself.

    A red light suddenlyes into view.

    [Sangsahwa growing from blood �C taxidermy]

    ��Oh.

    Why is that on Marcelo��s desk?

    Is it also in a state where [taxidermy] magic has been activated��?

    ��for a moment.��

    I like it or I don��t like it, but I still gained experience.

    During my time I was in hell.

    I was able to get a glimpse of what was happening.

    ��I guess this is����

    I think everyone ispletely mistaken, right?

    *

    It was an unprecedented atmosphere.

    The vacant position of generalmander.

    Marcelo, looking at Hoyeol��s seat, thought.

    ��Unless we can be together in hell.��

    I will make this ce also hell.

    In this way, I will make everyone feel the pain of the sutra.

    Even if you think about it yourself, it was truly an extreme deration.

    ��It��s a littleforting.��

    No one in the Allies of the Crusade opposed his will.

    It was natural.

    Anyone who was part of the Crusade Alliance would have been watching.

    Marcelo��s eyes sank.

    ��A world that takes the Lord��s sacrifice for granted.��

    Finally, Marcelo opened his mouth.

    ��Seoul, thend of strangeness. Enemies will never be able to set foot on thisnd where the Supreme Commander��s mercy resides. Because I won��t tolerate even a single step. ��For that to happen.��

    After exchanging nces for a split second, Nam Cheol-min stepped forward.

    ��Yes, we should target Muon first, which is the concentration point of the enemies.��

    ��It won��t be easy����

    The person who trailed off was a yer who had experience with muons.

    It was Second Sun��s guild master Schraig.

    Nam Cheol-min added an additional exnation to his self-talk.

    ��That��s right. The strategy won��t be easy. From the moment the siege begins, Muon��s walls will not easily copse. ��Even more so now that the goddess has revealed her true nature.��

    The goddess��s power has not yet been confirmed. However, considering the status of priest ss yers who received upgrades through the emergency update.

    Nam Cheol-min continues speaking while looking at the hologram.

    ��Based on simple numbers, it is likely that they are already ranker level or higher.��

    The average level of the top 100 rankers, excluding non-standard Hoyeol, was around level 600. Although it was at least 150 to 200 levels higher than the average yer.

    The stat total graph in the hologram has suddenly been reversed.

    ��This is not because the gap in basic stats such as strength and agility and magic power has narrowed, but because the unique stat [Piety] of the priest ss has increased significantly. That number probably means the pure power of the goddess.��

    An influence that can change the situation in an instant.

    Indeed, it was safe to call him the god of the Arcana Continent.

    That wasn��t the only problem.

    ��And we cannot overlook the variable Rayman Sean that AAU branch president Park Min-jae mentioned. Of course, there is also the Demon King of the Ten Seas who is waiting for an opportunity even at this moment.��

    Therefore, the Allies of the Crusade were unable to mobilize all their power in this war. In particr, the troops directly under themander-in-chief, who could be said to be the elite of the elite, could not move without themander-in-chief.

    Hakuna nodded.

    ��You can��t neglect either attack or defense.��

    A conclusion was made and the meeting ended at that point.

    ��Preparations areplete, Top Lord.��

    Mathis, a senior in ck magic, bowed his head.

    Including Matisse.

    A teleportation magic circle created jointly by a dozen senior wizards.

    Nam Taemin whispered.

    ��Why is it a teleportation and not a portal?��

    ��Because it��spletely different.��

    ����Aren��t they the same thing?��

    Magic Spear Master Hisagi showed off his magic knowledge.

    ��Teleportation can appear several times in session depending on the skill level of the manifester. ��It ispletely different from a portal where the entrance and exit are fixed by coordinates.��

    ��Continuous apparition��?��

    ��For example, something like this.��

    Susssseu.

    Hisashi manifested teleportation.

    The position changes quickly from forward to back to side.

    Nam Taemin snorted.

    ��It��s fast, but it can��t escape my animal senses.��

    ��I hope you like it, Taemin.��

    ����Why are you suddenly being sarcastic?��

    ��It��s not sarcasm, it��s sincere.��

    Hisagi spoke with confidence.

    ��Unless you have visual acuity simr to Taemin, you can��t follow teleportation with your eyes. From now on, we will fight using teleportation as a passive skill.��

    ��What? ��Is that possible?!��

    ��So, isn��t this what my eyes look like?��

    The senior wizard��s skills were truly far off.

    In that sense, it seemed truly amazing.

    A yer who is doing his part and not falling behind them.

    Grand Wizard Jesse Heinness.

    Hisagi said quietly.

    ��We need to work hard too, Miss Leonie.��

    ��know. I know.��

    ��What is it that only you two know? ��Let me know too!��

    Nam Taemin��s shout was also brief.

    The three guild masters of the great alliance stood on top of the teleportation magic circle. After that, the yers, the Pdins of Talim, and the soldiers of the Kingdom of Yusra moved in.

    Sreung.

    Hakuna raised his sword.

    ��The moment the field of vision changes, the battle will begin!��

    Marcelo thought.

    A true god would surely know our advance.

    Then we will look beyond God today.

    Goooooh.

    Magical power seeping into the teleportation magic circle.

    Magical light pouring into the field of vision.

    Thendscape soon changes.

    ����?��

    However, no one in the temple alliance could swing a sword.

    The coordinates of the teleport were not wrong. It was almost impossible for there to be an error in the magic designed by Marcelo, the founder of theoretical magic.

    So why?

    ��I didn��t expect something like this.��

    what.

    An analyst who came up with dozens or hundreds of suboptimal ns.

    Did you make even Nam Cheol-min embarrassed?

    As if answering that.

    Dark clouds gather over the sacrednd of Muon.

    A scream is heard from inside Muon��s tightly closed gate.

    ��The goddess��s revtion has disappeared��?��

    ��There is no way the Goddess has abandoned us!��

    ��Then why suddenly��?��

    I��m reluctant to even approach it.

    ����She is a saint.��

    ��That��s right, the saintmitted a sin!!��

    ��Bring down the fallen saint right now!!��

    ��Burn the saint, no, the witch!!��

    It was madness.

    Marcelo thought.

    ����The goddess��s revtion has disappeared?��

    Who on earth can take away the revtion of the goddess?

    There is only one person I can think of.

    There was nothing but enthusiasm.

    But the Lord is in hell��.

    ����No way?��

    Soon Marcelo��s dream became a reality.

    Again.

    .

    There was no time to say hello out of joy.

    Why did the muon end up like that?

    And what did I do wrong?

    �� [The legend ��A being who sphemes even the goddess�� resonates throughout the pantheon.]

    Is such a shameful legend echoing throughout the pantheon?!!

 Chapter 547

    Episode 547 Untouchable (1)

    If the door to the pantheon is truly open.

    ��Regardless of the ess restrictions of being a god.��

    Anyone may have been able to enter inside.

    But what I don��t understand is.

    How is it that my legend is resonating there?

    As you can see, I am in a reality that is neither the God Realm nor the Arcana Continent, right?

    But the system message can��t lie.

    If so, there is only one possibility left.

    ����You are the shadow god.��

    I don��t know why, but if the Shadow God has entered the pantheon and is active in the pantheon using my name��? I now understand the whole situation.

    At that time, Muon��s scream prated my ears.

    ��The saint was abandoned by the goddess��!��

    ��The goddess is angry!��

    ��Take Freiza down right away��!!��

    As I listen to this, I can��t even snort.

    ��Was it that much faith in the end?��

    I hate to admit your rude words, but I think you were right, Granfell. You don��t even know the exact reason why the goddess��s voice disappeared, but you��re ming others.

    I opened my mouth sincerely.

    ��You are truly foolish.��

    Shadow God enters the pantheon. If my legend is so rampant that it resonates, it is understandable that the goddess does not even have time to convey words to the saint.

    ��Of course, I have absolutely no intention of telling you the whole story.��

    Why, I know because I met him face to face.

    ��Because I won��t go easy on him regardless of his half-divine status.��

    Shadow God, the master of the Shadow Mercenaries.

    In short, the Shadow God can be said to be a higher-ranking counterpart of the Shadow Mercenaries. He has a skill that no one can match when ites to harming someone.

    furthermore.

    ��The pantheon is not okay.��

    A group of prototypes that appeared at the entrance to the pantheon.

    ��Because the inside is no exception.��

    There is a high possibility that Rayman Shen��s modifications are spread throughout the pantheon as well.

    So, I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    An estimate has already been made in my head.

    I win this war.

    Are you being arrogant against God?

    No, look carefully.

    Who is behind me?

    ��Chief Commander!!��

    ��My benefactor.��

    ��Chief Lee��!��

    Allied forces of the Crusade.

    There is an ally who is more reliable than anyone else, right?

    Although I am confident, I sigh on the inside.

    ��I guess I��ll be more tired after the war.��

    Everyone��s facial expressions were unusual.

    Even if everyone else is doing the same as usual.

    Because Mathis, a senior in ck magic, was stealing the corners of his eyes.

    ����next time, let��s not spill anything, Granfell.��

    This is all [Sanghwa that grew from blood].

    I left it neatly in my office.

    The butterfly effect caused by that one flower is all��!

    I��ve roughly figured out the situation. It would be against formality not to respond to the outpouring of concern. I pped my jacket and opened my mouth.

    ��There is nothing to worry about.��

    [He who waits for the dawn 5/5]

    [Set item effect is applied.]

    [Set effect currently in effect: 5/5]

    [1. When you are amander, your allies�� morale is at ��maximum��.]

    [2. Grants additional damage to all attacks. The additional damage has the ��Light�� attribute and causes the same damage even if the attack target is the ��Light�� attribute.]

    [3. Nullifies an ally��s abnormal status only once during the battle]��.

    ��It was a battle won even before it started.��

    *

    ����Huh.��

    Explorer Park Hwi-gang.

    I was inevitably stranded.

    He was stranded in the sacred city of Muon.

    I curl up in the corner of the bathroom and sniffle.

    ��Well, I��ve been very lucky so far, haven��t I? By chance, I captured Ho-yeol on camera, and the broadcast was a sess. After that, I was caught up in a huge incident and was able to broadcast, and I somehow survived even though I was weak on a subject. But����

    It seemed like the luck would end there.

    ��Suddenly the goddess appears and deres war����

    The appearance of the goddess through Saint Freiza.

    The muon was immediately blocked.

    Even the news heard through chat was unusual.

    -Hwigang, I pray for your peace in advance?????

    -Hey, even if it��s a joke, don��t say things like that;;;

    -No, the Bohemian news was a joke

    . -Guyber, are you really crazy?

    -Hwigang, never get caught.

    Bohemian guild.

    Executive Hamed.

    He was summarily judged as a heretic.

    ����sigh.��

    Park Hwi-gang lowered his voice a little further into the corner.

    ��No matter how [camouge] you use, you can��tpletely hide like [stealth]�� If I��m discovered like this, I��ll be questioned too, right? ��Prove your faith in the goddess.��

    Park Hwi-gang pursed his lips.

    ��is it so. If you can live, there��s nothing you can��t do. however.��

    I couldn��t do that.

    ��If no one else knows, how could I do that?��

    Faith is something I cannot give up even if it means losing my life. Yes. Because Park Hwi-gang had faith that would not break no matter what the situation. Even though I was still in the bathroom.

    Park Hwi-gang proudly opened his chest.

    ��If I��m going to live like that�� I��d rather die as a martyr!��

    -??

    -Hwigang, you must be the first martyr of the Hoyeolgyo religion

    . -This ce is also crazy;;;

    News delivered behind the tongue-in-cheek chat window.

    The Allied Temple forces are gathering troops from the Kingdom of Yuzra. It is said that even the senior magicians of the Magic Tower have joined, so if preparations arepleted, they could appear in Muon with magic in an instant.

    however.

    -Is it true that you can��t even see Lee Ho-yeol��s nose? Haha

    Ho-yeol��s appearance has still not been captured.

    Park Hwi-gang raised his finger.

    ��Did you say it was a judgment of heresy?

    It feels good, so let��s try it too.

    A cold voice echoes in the bathroom.

    ��I see a lot of non-believers. ��I will judge the chat window.��

    Immediately, the chat window was filled with one word.

    -Homen

    -Homen

    -Homen��.

    ��I am happy with your faith.��

    It was the moment when Park Hwi-gang smiled with satisfaction.

    ��Ahhhhhh��!!��

    A roar began to engulf the muon.

    -Hwigang, no matter how scared you are, you can still scream lol

    ��I didn��t scream?!��

    -So the priests of the Goddess Church screamed?

    ��I don��t know that either!��

    -That��s right, because I see him stuttering haha.

    Until the yfulness disappeared from that chat window.

    It didn��t take long.

    Muon is the focus of the world��s attention.

    Because the news was soon delivered.

    -Hey guys???? They say the revtion of the goddess has disappeared????

    ��Jump up.

    Park Hwi-gang, who had been squatting, stood up.

    ��I��ll check that rumor right away.��

    Because it��s a scoop you can��t miss as a NetTube yer?

    To encourage viewers to support?

    No, no matter how good the wealth and fame are.

    Park Hwi-gang was not stupid enough to risk his life there.

    League of Explorers.

    Park Hwi-gang has be a recognized explorer even within the Federation. There is a saying that a ce makes a person, and so did Park Hwi-gang. It meant that I had the ability to read situations differently than before.

    A process of thinking that is retraced step by step.

    The goddess�� revtion has disappeared.

    The muon is shaking in the wind.

    So violently that an unidentifiable scream erupts.

    ����The internal situation will be helpful to the Allied Forces of the Crusade.��

    Widely.

    The worry was short-lived.

    Park Hwi-gang, biting his lip, activates [camouge] again.

    I put on my priest��s robe and went out of the bathroom.

    Then it appeared.

    ����What is this?��

    The scene of Muon engulfed in madness.

    ��Freiza has incurred the wrath of the goddess!!��

    ��The saint��s faith wascking.��

    ��Saint? ��Don��t be ridiculous. From now on, Freiza is a witch!!��

    Park Hwi-gang recited sincerely.

    ��Even if everyone goes crazy, they��re really crazy.��

    Saint Freiza.

    This is something I learned while infiltrating Muon, and aside from my resentment, Freyza was amazing. It literally meant that she had fully fulfilled the role of a saint who followed the words of the goddess.

    ��But as soon as you can��t hear your voice, you��re a witch?��

    Even though he is an enemy, I feel sympathy for him.

    Muon��s madness was about to engulf Freiza at any moment.

    Is this really the attitude that those who serve God can show?

    I was so disgusted that I felt nauseated.

    ����If it were Hoyeol.��

    The chat window, which was shocked by Park Hwi-gang��s self-talk, reacts.

    -You must have forgiven me again

    . -How many times have you looked after me?

    -Sometimes

    I didn��t consider whether my actions were right or wrong, to the point where I wondered why I did that.

    It was just because they werepared.

    Park Hwi-gang shook off his random thoughts and thought.

    ��Rather, why did the revtion suddenly disappear?��

    I checked my smartwatch just in case, but no new updates came to mind. This means that the pantheon remains open as of thest emergency update.

    -Hey, Hwigang, isn��t it just the Goddess Church that is in trouble?!

    -They say that all other religious denominations have lost their revtions.

    -It seems like they havepletely lost connection with the pantheon???

    The explorer��s insight shines.

    ����What if something went wrong with the pantheon?��

    It was the moment to ask a question.

    ��!��

    A goosebump-inducing presence was felt from outside Muon.

    It wasn��t just Park Hwi-kang who felt it.

    A sudden silence flows over Muon, which was in confusion.

    Everyone felt it.

    Something.

    Something that cannot be fathomed.

    We��re getting closer to the muon.

    Eventually, the chat window reveals its identity.

    -Lee Ho-yeol has appeared!!!!

    -I believed

    -Homen��.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    Hoyeol appeared on Muon.

    It was Park Hwi-gang who was waiting for him more than anyone else.

    ����Hoyeol appeared?��

    At this moment, Park Hwi-gang couldn��t be happier.

    Thanks to the [camouge color] that reflects the characteristics of the Goddess Church. From the position of the Goddess Church. This was because he was indirectly experiencing the emotions of facing Ho-yeol as an enemy.

    ��gulp.

    It was so much pressure that it was hard to even swallow dry saliva.

    Rattling.

    Needless to say, my hands and feet were shaking like aspen trees. Even though it was a nonbat ss, the yer��s body was iparable to that of an ordinary person, and it seemed as if it would copse at any moment.

    ��Is it just because I��m on the other side��?��

    No, there was something different about that.

    If you ask me how I could be sure��

    it was just a hunch.

    Specialized in recognizing threats.

    It was a warning sent by the explorer��s senses.

    of course.

    ��We don��t need a fake saint!!��

    ��What the Goddess wants is faith!��

    ��Prove your faith by dying.��

    Muon��s madness seemed to have swallowed even that up.

    Maybe that��s why the gate to Muon was sealed.

    Rather, it opens from the inside.

    Sreung.

    ��For the Goddess!��

    The pdins shout and raise their swords.

    ��May the grace of the Goddess be with us.��

    Priests close their eyes and pray.

    Coogung.

    I face Ho-yeol beyond the open door.

    Park Hwi-kang also faced Ho-yeol in real life for the first time in a long time.

    And I felt it.

    It��s the same as always.

    That expression, the upright posture, and the brilliant silver hair.

    But just one thing.

    If anything has changed.

    Park Hwi-gang opened his mouth.

    ����the way I dress.��

    I wasn��t talking about the shy [Awaiting Dawn] clothing set. Because Park Hwi-gang��s eyes were only focused on Ho-yeol��s upper body, specifically the brooch.

    A brooch in the shape of a six-pointed star at first nce.

    Park Hwi-gang was sure. The reason Hoyeol is giving off a different momentum than before is because of that [Six Star Brooch]. Think about it from the yer��smon sense.

    ��It��s probably a set item.��

    If you think the reason you were away was to acquire that item�� you could roughly guess the value of that six-pointed star brooch.

    Still, I didn��t understand.

    No matter how great a set item it is.

    Can just one item bring about such change?

    I thought you were happier than anyone else.

    Instead, Park Hwi-gang froze.

    The chat window was sacred to him.

    -Hwigang, aren��t you going to worship?

    -Shouldn��t we pray first?

    -Park Hwi-gang muttered shamelessly as the chats poured in,

    ����Your status has changed once again.��

    For some reason, it was a voice full of fear.

    ��To the extent that someone like me wouldn��t dare touch it.��

    .

    .

    .

    Pride opened his eyes with difficulty.

    bedside.

    The scattered light woke him up from his fainting.

    ����a ray of light.��

    I grit my teeth.

    Stretch out your hand.

    What he held in his hand was a small piece.

    The six-pointed star brooch was the sixth and final piece.

    ��Are you trying to drag Granfell to hell��?��

 Chapter 548

    Episode 548 We have entered the realm of

    (2) strangeness that cannot be approached .

    I felt it the moment I stepped foot. It��s on a different level from previous growth. So much so that I realized why Hoyeol said that levels are just numbers.

    Thanks to that.

    Jessie Nam Taemin Hisagi Leonie.

    The four yers who entered the realm of kii thought.

    If I sharpen my spirit from now on, I might be able to walk with Ho-yeol in the future�� No, even if walking on equal footing is impossible, at least it won��t be an obstacle.

    however.

    ��Hyung, can you guess how I feel right now?��

    ����well.��

    ��It��s really, really, really shabby.��

    ��closely.

    My fist clenched unconsciously.

    That too hard enough to make your fingernails bleed.

    If it had been in the past, I might have thought vaguely about it.

    ��I probably thought that if I tried hard, I could reach it someday.��

    However, it was only when I stepped into the area of kii that I could see it.

    ����It wasn��t.��

    It was only a few dozen steps away.

    ��There was a gap between me and Mr. Hoyeol that could never be bridged.��

    Are they of different rank?

    It was correct to say that it was untouchable.

    No, there weren��t enough words to express it.

    ��What��s going on, everyone?��

    What I said to the four yers who were speechless.

    It was Marcelo, the tower lord who led the allied forces of the temple in ce of Hoyeol��s role.

    The magic power that sensed the national unit responded.

    Marcelo warned.

    ��Enemy movement was detected not far from Muon. ��It is probably the forces of the God of War Church led by adventurer Guyver.��

    I had no choice but to urge those who had stopped.

    ��My feelings about being reunited with you are no different from yours. But we must capture Muon quickly. If there is a joint attack from both sides, the battlefield will beplicated����

    ��Hey, tower owner Marcelo��?��

    ��I��m listening, Miss Jessie Heinness.��

    Jesse answered with difficulty.

    ����So you have to stay even more still.��

    ��What do you mean you have to stay still?��

    ��It��s a disruption.��

    Hisagi always looks at the situation cool-headedly.

    ��Mr. Hisagi?��

    Because, by his own admission, he was one of less than ten adventurers.

    Marcelo did not pay attention to what he said.

    Hisagi continued speaking heavily.

    ��For the Commander-in-Chief, we are just an obstacle now.��

    I didn��t want to admit it, but I couldn��t help it.

    ��The well-trained soldiers of the Kingdom of Yusra, the yers who were prepared to die, and those of us who entered the realm of Gii, and furthermore, all of the senior wizards of the Magic Tower, including Tower Master Marcello. ��There are no exceptions.��

    ����!��

    Marcelo did not think narrowly.

    He said he wasn��t angry because he looked down on the Magic Tower.

    There must be a reason why Hisagi said that.

    Nod.

    Marcelo shook his head.

    ��It seems there are things that can only be seen in the realm of kii.��

    ��Thank you for your understanding, Top Lord.��

    ��Then let me ask you something, everyone.��

    ��what?

    Marcelo��s approval.

    And at the question, all four yers turned their heads at once.

    Marcelo��s eyes were shining softly.

    ��Do you truly expect that you will be able to ovee this crisis alone even without us? If so, this war could bring about aplete ��reversal��.��

    Looking further away.

    Even though I didn��t have Kii��s insight.

    Marcelo thought one step further.

    The world of adventurers is falling apart.

    Disputes and conflicts, big or small, can ur at any time.

    The current divisiones solely from the Goddess Church.

    A union between the Goddess Church and the Adventurer��s Guild Bohemian.

    As a result, European countries had other ns, and AAU branches subordinate to those countries also took a step back and watched the war unfold. In that imminent situation.

    ��If the Lord achieves aplete victory.��

    It was obvious that the conflict would disappear as if it had never happened.

    Perhaps until the moment the Lord is alive��

    there may never be division in this world again.

    So Marcelo waited for an answer.

    But the answer I received was beyond imagination.

    One by one, they open their mouths.

    ��Themander-in-chief will win even if we don��t step forward.��

    ��That too, definitely.��

    ��Now is not the time to worry about such things����

    It was Leonie who mutteredst.

    ����I have to worry about the extent to which I will be trampled.��

    Berserker, a guild that originated in Europe.

    ��Those stupid bastards really are.��

    At this moment, the faces of her old colleagues who had transferred from Berserker to Bohemian appeared in Leonie��s mind. Those guys�� lives depended on just one person, Ho-yeol.

    Marcelo understood what I meant.

    ��Okay, I understand.��

    I finally realize the meaning behind that serious expression.

    They did not doubt Gyeong��s victory.

    What will the Lord do to them?

    It was a genuine concern.

    Marcelo opened his eyes resolutely.

    ��No matter how cruel the Lord gives me, I����

    I could understand his feelings. Considering the mercy shown so far, it would still be necessary to whip those who did not realize it.

    In those conflicting gazes.

    slowly.

    Hoyeol started to move.

    *

    As expected, I was right.

    [Six Star Brooch 5/6]

    This is not an ordinary item.

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    Literally.

    It was no exaggeration to say that he came back after going through hell.

    Why does a week of preparation be a bit meaningless?

    ��Because I��ve never had a proper battle.��

    The vengeful spirits were busy crying and clinging to me, and the imps that ran amok without knowing the subject were hunted by our Akshan seniors.

    even.

    ��I couldn��t even face something that Granfell was hiding.��

    So, the only thing I got from hell was the three [Six Star Brooches] that the vengeful spirits gave me. However, the effects of just three items were unusual.

    Of course, each effect is amazing.

    What is more shocking than anything else.

    It was an unfinished set effect.

    [Currently applied set effect: 5/6]

    [1. All basic stats increase by 2 points.]

    [2. When attacking a boss monster, all damage increases by 10%.]

    [3. When fighting against multiple enemies, the amount of damage received is reduced by 10%.]

    [4. During battle, when the maximum vitality reaches 70%, 50%, 30%, 10%, 1%, the ��Awakening�� effect is acquired.]

    [5. Enters ��awakening�� state and magical power consumption bes 0 for a certain period of time.]

    ��Does this make sense?

    I was able to do it until the third time.

    The set effect of [Awaiting Dawn] is also quite effective.

    But the fourth and fifth effects.

    No matter how you think about it, this was a loss of bnce.

    Shall we think about it bluntly?

    ��If magic power consumption bes 0.��

    To me, it meant that I could fire [��Kii��] wildly.

    If it were my original self, who would simply coat the highest level magic, ��Meteor Strike��, with the strange [��Absolute Zero��], then I would be able to perform so-called ��magic power shit�� that would remain after exhaustion at the same time as it manifests, right?

    ��To put it simply.��

    Bnce copse.

    I was sure.

    [Six-point brooch].

    It was an item that yers should not acquire.

    ��It��s a level beyond that that shouldn��t exist.��

    When I thought about it that way, I began to understand the ridiculous difficulty of obtaining it.

    You have to be the head mage of the Magic Tower to get one piece, one piece from somewhere in the vast Arcana Continent dungeon, and three pieces from hell, where you have to die to get one piece.

    ��We don��t even know where the other one is yet.��

    I feel even more confident.

    win

    I win without any help from the Crusade Alliance.

    Beyond Muon and the Bohemian Guild.

    Even against goddesses and the pantheons to which those goddesses belong.

    From now on, this is the proof.

    Okay.

    As if arranging the clothes, I straighten the angle of the six-point brooch that was misaligned. By the way, if I��m struggling this much, isn��t it okay to tell me, Granfell?

    ��What is this enormous brooch?��

    However, there was no answer from Granfell and there was no time to talk any further.

    He must have noticed my presence.

    Because pdins began pouring out of Muon.

    Hey, is it still loud?

    ��We are not abandoned!!��

    ��The Goddess is with us!!��

    ��I will prove my faith by dying nobly!!��

    When I see that you can��t understand the topic even in front of me.

    It didn��t seem much different from the imps of hell.

    Well, I guess pr opposites are in sync.

    Suddenly, that thought crossed my mind.

    ��Then shouldn��t we just hunt the same way?��

    ��What was I just thinking?

    No matter how much it seemed to ovep, it was hunting��? It��s such a random thought that I would want to shake it off if I could. But my self-me did notst long.

    ��Burn the witch. ��Then we will be victorious!��

    Because I heard that kind of shouting.

    ��Burn the witch��.��

    I had a gut feeling from those words.

    There is only one person in Muon who can be called a witch.

    The fact that Saint Freiza was hunted as a witch.

    sparkle.

    The message blinks as if it is correct.

    [Hidden Quest: Witch Hunt]

    Saint Freiza can no longer hear the voice of the goddess.

    To the Goddess Church, Freiza was no longer a saint but a witch.

    The punishment given to fallen witches was burning at the stake.

    If she is not a saint, a witch, or anything else, then who is she?

    The choice is up to you.

    -Encounter Freiza. (In progress)

    Murmursing from the Allied forces of the temple.

    ��Hi Hidden Quest?��

    ��The analyst��s prediction was correct! After all, it��s an internal dispute!��

    ��Should I say sorry for being a witch��?��

    Shame on you.

    ��You might think so.��

    But not really.

    I wasn��t happy that Freyja was used of being a witch.

    Why shouldn��t causal rtionships be certain?

    ��It��s not the saint who opposed me, but the goddess.��

    Freiza simply followed the revtion.

    ��Was that really what Freiza meant?��

    It��s also stated in the quest message.

    If she is not a saint, a witch, or anything else, then what is Freiza?

    As if responding to my words, the cubic crystal of Granfell spits out.

    ��It��s foolish to distinguish between saints and witches.��

    ��Okay, I was wondering why I didn��t say that.

    ��What is important is the presence or absence of pride.��

    Anyway, the purpose has been decided.

    I am the pouring army of muons.

    And you must stop Freyza��s burning at the stake against the Church of Guyver, who never knows when they will attack you. And anyway, I��ll have to ask through Freiza, who can talk to the goddess.

    ��What on earth happened to the pantheon?��

    Okay, I wonder what happened.

    [The legend ��A being that sphemes even the goddess�� resounds throughout the pantheon.] This

    means that we have to make sure that the legend, which is embarrassing to look at, continues to reverberate��! Then what was needed at this moment was speed.

    ��Advance!��

    Madness ripples across the battlefield.

    Considering that crazy belief.

    Freiza��s golden time may not be long.

    ��Burn the witch as quickly as possible.��

    Because I��m thinking about getting the goddess��s voice back.

    so.

    Don��t expect me to control your strength.

    .

    Leader of the Holy Knights of the Goddess Church.

    Talim Ever.

    He recites a passage from the Bible.

    ��Muon��s walls will not copse in front of any enemy����

    As a result, Muon��s walls did not copse.

    okay.

    It crumbled without a trace.

    Just right.

    Everything.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    It happened when he snapped a finger.

    ����Are you saying that you have surpassed even the Bible?��

 Chapter 549

    Episode 549 Inessible (3)

    AAU.

    The views of each branch around the world did not differ greatly.

    The same was true for self-proimed Arcana experts.

    -��It will be a fierce battle this time!��

    -��Goddess Cult and Bohemians. And you��re saying that we��re going to engage in a close battle with the Crusade Alliance with only a small number of Cleric ss yers? As the magic tower was not enough, the Allied Crusade even joined the Kingdom of Yusra.��

    -��We must not overlook the gods of the Arcana Continent!��

    Despite the boiling audience reaction, the self-proimed expert did not give in.

    -��Of course, viewers who favor Lee Ho-yeol may feel ufortable, but�� we have to look at it objectively. ��Didn��t the God of the Arcana Continent show up in person?��

    ����are you really crazy?��

    Hyeonjun Seong, who was looking at the monitor, muttered.

    The eyes were fixed, but the ears were open.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom asked.

    ��Why are you talking nonsense again? Self-proimed experts?��

    ��Yes, senior. But there��s something more annoying.��

    ��What?��

    ��Me.��

    ����you?��

    When Yoon Soo-gyeom turned his head, Seong Hyun-jun avoided his eyes.

    ��I was so angry at those words without realizing it.��

    I was tempted by the words of a self-proimed expert.

    That must have multiple meanings, right?

    Yoon Soo-gyeom raised the corners of his mouth and shrugged his shoulders.

    ��In fact, it is not a particrly wrong guess to expect a close battle in a situation where we are not sure what abilities the Arcana Continent gods have. Let��s go one step further����

    Let��s look back on the most important meaning.

    ��Infinitely deep darkness.��

    ����Senior Yoon?��

    ��Yes, we cannot overlook our General Manager Lee Ho-yeol, who is of infinitely deep darkness. ��Maybe there is a ��good reason�� for the gods of the Arcana Continent to be wary of you, Mr. General Manager.��

    Is this sphemy or not?

    Seong Hyun-jun��s gaze quickly bes cold.

    In case there was any misunderstanding, Yoon Soo-gyeom quickly waved his hand.

    ��Ah, of course, you are talking about it from the perspective of Arcana Continent electricity? Why hasn��t the general manager��s ss been revealed yet? So, it��s the exact opposite of the priest ss. This means that we have to consider the possibility that you have a ss that is hostile to the gods.��

    ��Aha, after hearing it, it made sense.

    ��Sir, I couldn��t even imagine something like that.��

    ��Well, I also came up with it while talking to Katrina.��

    ��So then, isn��t the current serious situation actually not much different from the past? ��When Arcana was just a game, quests like this were extremelymon.��

    It��s a quest that entangles yers with each other.

    ��that��s right. ��If you think about it that way, it makes sense.��

    ��yes? What?��

    ��Rayman Shen��s intentions.��

    The Arcana Continent biography was just a game.

    Thinking about it for the first time in a long time.

    Slogan of Arcana Continent Electric.

    ��Overwhelming power was the new order��?��

    ��Because it was a game that encouraged winner-takes-all to begin with.��

    ��Well, the empire itself was the result of winner-takes-all.��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom nodded.

    ��I��ve been thinking about it since the colors of Arcana Continent Electric were added to Seoul. You��re inciting a siege war between guilds. ��Rayman Sean, that bastard still hasn��t given up on the infinitepetition system.��

    ��Then is this also an extension of that?��

    ��I think maybe so.��

    Soo-gyeom Yoon looks at the control room monitor.

    Two forces being observed in real time.

    Allied forces of the Holy Temple and the Goddess Church.

    ��The only thing that has changed is that there is no resurrection system for yers anymore.��

    That must be why Rayman Shen is so cruel.

    Why is it that whenever Rayman��s namees up?

    I felt like I knew if the branch manager was grinding his teeth.

    Hyeonjun Seong said with a huff.

    ��I think they treat people likeplete idiots.��

    ��okay?��

    ��Is that so? The Cataclysm has begun and Arcana is no longer a game! ��You can��t die and be resurrected, and you can��t be happy and not be bored if a series of incidents ur��!��

    Rayman Shen is a bastard and not even a real human.

    Seong Hyun-jun, with blurred speech.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom shook his head.

    ��Yes, that��s right.��

    That��s a nod with two meanings.

    Developer of Cosmo.

    That experience was sobering.

    ��But the Arcana Continent has been like that from the beginning.��

    This is the correct theory of the Arcana Continent.

    Ironically.

    When the winner takes everything.

    The continent was the most peacefulnd.

    ��As I said, the empire is the proof.��

    If that��s the case, then the thoughts will naturally reach each other.

    ����Will the color-covered Seoul also be like that?��

    What if ��someone�� takes over everything in Seoul with overwhelming power?

    I wonder if peace wille to Seoul too.

    No, go further.

    ��If the winner conquers both reality and the Arcana Continent.��

    Wouldn��t there be no more pain in that world?

    Only then did Su-gyeom Yoone to a conclusion.

    Yes, if someone has to fulfill that role��

    ��I guess it��s bound to be subjective here.��

    ��yes? ��What do you mean by that?��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom chuckled.

    ��It means I hope the general manager wins this war.��

    And the result seemed the same as always.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    General Manager Yusra did not betray our trust this time either.

    Everyone expected a close match.

    As soon as the war began, the oue seemed clearly visible.

    ��I never even thought about crazy self-destruction.��

    ��Oh my god, a saint has been used of being a witch��!��

    ��Is something wrong with the pantheon?��

    The AAU Korean branch is buzzing.

    The victory that the general manager had hoped for was right in front of his eyes.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom couldn��t be happy.

    This��

    was too overwhelming.

    So much so that I felt ashamed of myself for having expected a close match.

    Didn��t the Goddess Church self-destruct and win by foolish means?

    Can we really think so poorly?

    ��If even that was brought about by the general manager����

    It bes possible to guess the period of absence during which the general manager was away. Are you saying this is an irrational number? Isn��t it a more likely guess than falling into hell anding back alive?

    Yoon Soo-gyeom opened his mouth quietly.

    ��There may trulye an era of peace that no one can touch.��

    But to put it a little differently.

    ��At the same time, it is an era that no one can go against��.��

    *

    For your information, I am in a fresh state.

    ��There has to be something like that!��

    The only thing I did while in hell was heal my wounds with reversal magic. I used up quite a bit of magical power while dealing with the imps, but Akshan seniors hunted them for me, right?

    therefore.

    Tick.

    Just by lightly snapping your fingers.

    This means that it would not be strange if the walls of the castle were reduced to dust.

    But it was definitely an unfamiliar sensation.

    ��Something is different.��

    It wasn��t that I had changed, but [the system] seemed to have changed.

    To be precise.

    Among them, should we say that the siege system has changed?

    ��In the first ce, the castle wall would not copse easily.��

    The moment when a siege begins.

    Unique durability is granted to castle gates and walls. Because that was the system rule of Arcana Continent Electric. No one, including me, is an exception to that system.

    ��Just like we did during the battle to recapture Frost.��

    Let��s take the top level magic ��Meteor Strike�� as an example.

    If a meteor strike urs on t ground, the area will be a wastnd. But what if a meteor strike urs on a castle wall during a siege? This means that although there will be quite a bit of damage, the amount of impact will not be such that it will turn tnd into a waste.

    While I was thinking, a voice came from behind me.

    ��Are you saying that the Bible of prophecy was vited��?��

    Pdins who follow Talim.

    As you can hear in theirments.

    The Arcana called the system God Protection, Blessing, Grace, etc.

    ��Because the yer��s resurrection was also called a miracle.��

    So let me sum it up in one word.

    ��I ignored it.��

    Arcana continental electricity system.

    Even the world��s Ray Men Shen.

    It was ignoring a system that could not be helped.

    Think about why that was possible.

    As I said, there was no bird in hell for me to grow.

    Then there is only one choice.

    [Six Star Brooch 5/6]

    You didn��t keep your mouth shut for no reason, Granfell?

    ��I don��t know what it really is.��

    Anyway, I have to use it first, right?

    ��Unless I actually use it.��

    I didn��t have the confidence to quickly resolve the situation.

    The castle wall copsed.

    Do you think the goddess��s protection has been broken?

    The Pdins of Muon be even more angry and rush towards them.

    ��Hit!�� ��I will burn the darkness with the radiance of the goddess!��

    I didn��t react much and just lifted my finger.

    Kugugoogung.

    Architectural magic can be said to be the eternal partner of reversal magic.

    It was a deeper manifestation of such architectural magic.

    A huge gate rises from deep within the earth.

    ��?��

    The expression on both sides is iprehensible.

    ��So do i.��

    Gran Fell Did you learn something from your short trip to hell?

    Yes.

    What I manifested was a gate imitating the gate of hell.

    A gate of simr height to Muon��s castle wall.

    After that, a door that doubles in size is erected.

    I muttered as I looked at the pdins blocked by the door.

    ��He who opens the door.��

    ����?��

    ��Ordeals await you.��

    ��I just followed along and got the form right.

    ��A more severe ordeal than anything else.��

    Of course, I didn��t even expect my warning to be effective on those fanatics. Rather than shrinking, Muon��s troops rush forward with great momentum.

    ��Do you think you can stop the judgment with this door?��

    ��You can��t stop us!��

    ��It��s the end, infinite deep darkness!��

    But soon those words be blurred.

    It may be because the door was opened and faced.

    The illusion magic circle I engraved on the door.

    ��If you think about it, the level of difficulty is really damn good.��

    I have to deal with and subdue the people who are trying to kill me.

    But has this happened once or twice?

    It was a good thing that I got the hang of it.

    ��Ugh����

    The moment I open the door.

    Muon��s troops with white faces.

    I looked at them and remembered them.

    -��The important thing in hallucination magic is control of speed and speed, gentlemen. This is because it is a magic that directly attacks the opponent��s mind. So you should always keep this in mind. ��The fact that the hallucination magic you manifest can be more threatening than the destruction magic that tears the target to pieces in some cases.��

    Regr conference.

    Senior magic wizard.

    Nasrow said so.

    I, Ho-Yeol Lee, have no magical knowledge, but I could sympathize with what he said.

    As expected, I had experience.

    In the exorcism ceremony.

    Demons facing a demon hunter.

    It means that I watched what happened to the minds of those guys.

    Therefore, I was confident in my ability to control the hallucination magic. So, I engraved a hallucination magic circle. It was manifested by incorporating the structure of the exorcism ritual into a mimetic interference process.

    however.

    ��Uuuuuuuuuu��.��

    Why?

    The effect far exceeded my expectations.

    At best, I thought he would have trembled with fear and lost his will to fight.

    I shed tears beyond that level.

    No, to the point of pouring out incontinence.

    The pdins were looking up at me with eyes full of fear.

    After seeing that scene, Cubic Jeong couldn��t just ignore it.

    ��No matter how clean it is, it��s good.

    ��Those appearances are truly ugly.��

    There��s no time to stare at someone who peed their pants��!!

    .

    .

    .

    Guyver ran.

    ��I will save you.��

    The moment the prayer stopped.

    Guyver heard the voice of the God of War.

    I couldn��t fully understand what it meant.

    -�������� ����.��

    however.

    ��I will cut through the infinitely deep darkness.��

    Guyver had already been driven into madness for a long time.

    Guyver��s vision is like that.

    I was ignoring the shing system messages.

    [��Caution: Religiosity is too high.]

    [��Caution: Status abnormality ��Fanatical�� will be activated.]

    [��Caution: The body cannot be controlled.]��.

    Except for one message.

    [ss Quest: Pdin, Light Up the Darkness]

    In the midst of uncontroble chaos.

    The pantheon was finally opened.

    Your God is calling you.

    God��s chosen knight, follow the oracle.

    -Build the true army of God. (Sess)

    �C y the infinitely deep darkness. (In progress)

    Lead the sacred horse along the blinking light.

    Then it finally appeared.

    The infinitely deep darkness that confronts Muon alone.

    ��found.��

    It was the moment when Guyver recited.

    A new quest goal came to mind.

    The system message did not lie.

    A disaster that will lead the entire world to destruction.

    Infinitely deep darkness.

    Defeat Granfell udius Arpheus Romeo. (In progress)

    Noble pdin, you are not wrong.

    [You have acquired the relic ��Heavenly Sword Excalibur��.]

 Chapter 550

    Episode 550 Karma (1)

    The momentum does not break.

    ��Is that guy really crazy?��

    Leonie muttered in disbelief.

    ��How can you attack me��?��

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    He had gone beyond being of a different rank and had entered the realm of strangeness, a realm that even they themselves could not touch. Leonie was thinking to herself. Maybe�� he may have risen to a level that even the Arcana continent��s electrical system cannot estimate.

    In that sense.

    The power difference between Hoyeol and Guyber?

    It was obvious that hitting a rock with an egg wouldn��t be possible.

    It was truly an objective judgment.

    ��Retreat, retreat!��

    Even the forces that followed Guyver were already running rampant. The visible pdins belonging to the church serving the god of war, and even members of the Bohemian guild.

    All right.

    Yes.

    Now there was only Guyver.

    Guyver rode his horse and advanced alone toward Hoyeol.

    ��Sureuk.

    Is it because the ending was clearly visible?

    The allied forces of the temple unknowingly loosened their grip.

    Nam Taemin opened his mouth.

    ��It seems like there��s no longer any need for us to step forward.��

    Leonie nodded silently.

    The muscle mass was right.

    Any way you look at it, it��s a guy.

    Because that body won��t be able to reach Ho-yeol.

    but.

    ��Why do you do this even though you know?��

    I couldn��t even guess.

    Bohemians were the best guild in the European Union both before and after the cataclysm.

    Likewise, it��s from the same European guild.

    Leonie, Berserker��s guild master, had frequent contact with Bohemians.

    Guyver means that you know a man well.

    ��Except for the level being needlessly high.��

    Guyver was one of the average yers.

    This means that they were an extremely ordinary group of people who valued immediate interests and did not think about causes or causes, putting themselves and their guild above all else.

    ��There��s no reason for you to risk your life and rush in, right?��

    Commander-in-Chief.

    Hoyeol has now be like the sun.

    Because it cannot be touched.

    This means that if you try to reach it, it may disappear without a trace.

    Even if I give in and didn��t know until now.

    Can��t we tell by looking at the muon at this moment?

    ��ah��?��

    ��Ahh��.��

    ��Woooo��.��

    A huge door.

    A Holy Knight of Muon who crossed the line drawn by Hoyeol.

    They were so devastated that they couldn��t even utter the right words.

    I��m sure they��re all watching.

    ��So you really decided to get married, huh��?��

    Rather than slowing down, the speed bes faster.

    ��shit.��

    Gritting her teeth, Leonie looked away from the scene.

    Whatever the reason, he was a yer I knew.

    Watching the end was neither unpleasant nor very enjoyable.

    ����.��

    Suddenly.

    The moment I quietly gritted my teeth.

    ��All ready to advance.��

    ����huh?��

    For some reason, Nam Taemin opened his mouth.

    ��Advance? suddenly?��

    It was not just arge coalition.

    A sudden sound of a horn sounded from the Allied Forces of the Temple.

    That too was a signal announcing the advance of the entire army.

    ��Why are you doing that?��

    What.

    There��s no reason to overreact like this, right?

    As I said, it was a fight where the winner was obvious.

    Muon, where the revtion of the goddess disappeared, the saint was driven out as a witch, and even the pdins and priests were neutralized. There was only one yer, Guyver, who jumped into that kind of battle.

    however.

    ��!��

    Leonie��s senses, having ovee difficult times in countless battlefields, were telling.

    ��Sreung.

    Leonie raises her dual swords from her waist as if it were an automatic reflex.

    That was the moment when shepletely turned around.

    Nam Taemin turned his tense shoulders.

    ��Guyber, it sure looks like there��s something there.��

    ��What is there? What nonsense��?!!��

    I didn��t want to admit it.

    Nam Taemin was right this time too. A radiance that makes you frown enters your eyes. Blur the horse��s tail. It was light. An intense light was emanating from behind Guyver.

    Soon, a roar begins to fill my ears.

    Doo doo doo doo.

    It was the sound of horses�� hooves.

    The radiance that was pouring in gradually takes shape.

    Legs sprout and a human form sprouts.

    It was a cavalry soldier.

    The church��s pdins and Bohemian guild members who had been wandering around earlier did not return.

    Sssss.

    It is different from Guyver��s forces, which were shabbypared to the allied forces of the Holy War.

    Moreover, even at the moment you are looking at it.

    Because those cavalrymen were increasing exponentially.

    Nam Cheol-min��s briefing is heard.

    -��At least one day�� no, it��s increasing in real time!��

    The knowledge of Arcana Continent biography was telling.

    ��Guyber doesn��t have that kind of ability.��

    It��s not like a skill.

    Even if it was upgraded through an emergency update.

    Because it is impossible for a single yer to use such a skill.

    If so, the answer has been found.

    yers�� vision blinks.

    [The army of the pantheon enters the war.]

    That means.

    ��The gods are back��?��

    It meant that someone had lost.

    *

    Drip drip.

    ��It��s still not enough, halfpun.��

    God of War.

    When he lightly shakes off the tip of his spear, blood stters all over the pantheon.

    The light in the four hundred eyes is aimed at the nine cold corpses.

    My limbs are torn apart.

    The torso was pierced.

    Their appearance was truly pitiful.

    ��Even though I��m really foolish, I can��t be this foolish. You��ve been doing well for so long, but why did you change your mind? Yes, I understand because I was born with half a penny. But why did you continue to turn yourself in even after the Pantheon was opened?��

    Jerk.

    The God of War approaches the fallen Shadow God. Its overly magnificent body and bones make it closer to a giant than a human. The shadow god��s gaze scans the nine former shadow mercenaries spread out on the floor.

    ��This is a different development than expected.��

    I barely open my mouth.

    ��You��re still a monster.��

    The God of War did not specifically deny it.

    ��It��s not really wrong. ��It took some time, though.��

    His eyes, which did not show any emotion, scanned the pantheon.

    A vast pantheon that takes a long time to look through.

    I can��t dye it with the blood of only nine people.

    ��Anyway, they were almost killing everyone.��

    Yes.

    A pantheon soaked in blood.

    The revtions of the gods suddenly cut off.

    All of this was due to the massacre caused by the God of War.

    The God of War gave a disapproving look.

    ��Anyway, you��re not very friendly as always, are you? If I had been just a little more ingenious, I would have been able to enter the pantheon of gods and goddesses a long time ago. ��Why haven��t even beasts as bad as you set foot in the Zalman pantheon?��

    ����You would be the only one who would call the Divine Beast a bastard.��

    ��Damn Shinsu. ��What do you idiots who can��t even understand?��

    The way you speak is as if you are talking to a friend you haven��t seen in a long time.

    But the cordiality did notst long.

    Because the God of War had a cause.

    The God of War asked.

    ��Aren��t you curious? ��Why did I do this?��

    I was curious, but I didn��t have the strength to ask such a question.

    But was he too intent on killing and killing?

    I guess I unexpectedly missed the conversation.

    Even if you don��t answer, he continues talking on his own.

    ��Because it��s all over anyway.��

    ����?��

    ��This world, that world, and other worlds.��

    This world is a new world.

    That world, Arcana Continent.

    As for other worlds��

    do you mean the demon world or the world of adventurers?

    The god of war raises his giant paw.

    Kuuk.

    ��Tsk.��

    When you step on the shadow god��s head, his wounded body falls to the floor. The Shadow God��s face was heating up as if it was going to explode, but he continued speaking without even looking at him.

    ��Because that is the ��real truth.����

    ��the real truth?

    Let the Shadow God flinch.

    The God of War shrugged his shoulders.

    ��Is it because it��s half a penny that you don��t understand right away? Well, that��s good. It��s been a while since I set foot in the Pantheon. You might not understand. I will show you mercy and tell you kindly.��

    Okay.

    When I rx my legs, the color returns to my face.

    ��The real truth. ��That��s����

    For the first time, Lee Chae felt young under the insensitive gaze.

    ��It is the end point of kii.��

    marvelous.

    The power that is revealed whenpletely different objects be one.

    However, the concept of beingpletely different is different from the general concept.

    ����It has to be sopletely different that the world is different.��

    The shadow god, who was repeating his words with a dizzy head, was shocked.

    Real truth.

    The end of strangeness.

    This world, that world, another world that has already ended��

    I started to understand what that meant.

    ��No way����

    ��That��s right. That��s the theory.��

    God of War.

    ��Twopletely different worlds collide and transform into oneplete world. Furthermore, oneplete world mixes with another world and is reborn as anotherplete world. ��The reincarnation is repeated.��

    He makes an ecstatic expression that I have never seen before.

    ��That is the real truth.��

    The Shadow God muttered.

    ��You��re crazy.��

    ��It��s okay to be happy, Banpoon.��

    ����what?��

    ��You just gave the same answer as the gods.��

    Lee Chae disappeared from the pupil like a lie.

    The Shadow God��s instinct warned.

    This guy has extremely dangerous ideas.

    so.

    ����we need to dig up more information.��

    Even for him.

    ��Bing one is the real truth? ording to you, there is only one thing that will happen at the end of this reincarnation. ��What you��re saying is no different from saying that everyone must die for one.��

    ��You understand quickly.��

    The window points to the pantheon.

    ��So you didn��t kill everyone but me? And at this moment, aren��t I moving my troops to take the life of the man who will take over both worlds over there?��

    A man who will conquer both worlds.

    The shadow god could intuit.

    I��m talking about his passion.

    The god of war puts his hand first.

    ��There is no need to exin his greatness. I know it well. Didn��t you knock on the door of the pantheon not long ago? Even with the weak human body.��

    It is not called the god of war for nothing.

    There were tens of thousands of strategies and tactics in his head. There was nocency in understanding the opponent��s strength, which was the first step in establishing strength and tactics.

    ��This is a man who has even swallowed up the kings of the demon world who have already swallowed dozens of worlds. In order to win against such a being, it goes without saying that adventure is needed here too. That��s why they all were killed.��

    Okay.

    The god of war raises his left hand rather than his right hand holding the spear.

    In his hand was a [wingedb-patterned horn].

    Shadow God has recognized his identity.

    ��Relic��.��

    Relic.

    Even the almighty gods cannot touch it.

    In some ways, it is an object that is evaluated as having more almighty power than God.

    ��You recognize even half a penny.��

    The God of War raised the corners of his mouth.

    ��OK. It is an omnipotent horn that canmand the soldiers of the pantheon. Would you like to tell me a more urate effect? ��Wherever light exists, even if the soldiers of the pantheon fall, they are infinitely revived and fight until the enemy is annihted.��

    Nevertheless, the God of War was not conceited.

    ��It won��t be easy to destroy. But I don��t think you can defeat him with just one relic. As the Arcana Continent says, this guy is great. So I gave my servant another holy relic.��

    The heavenly sword Excalibur.

    The Shadow God was not curious about what effect Excalibur had. The horn must be a holy relic with greater power than that.

    That wasn��t the point.

    I gather my strength and ask again.

    ����Karma.��

    The shadow god��s eyes returned to focus.

    ��How much karma did you get from killing the gods?��

    ��That��s a wise question, Banpeen.��

    ����Answer me.��

    The God of War shrugged his shoulders.

    ��You have not yet forgotten the characteristic of relics that obey karma. And it looks like you have been faithfully umting karma on the Arcana Continent. ��To the point where heshes out at me with confidence.��

    But I��m sorry.

    ��Do you think the karma of killing a god will be light? I��ll tell you if you want. The karma I have umted is close to one thousand. Yes, if half a penny kills you, you can reach exactly one thousand.��

    Hold.

    Apply strength to the soles of your feet again.

    The body and inner self of the Shadow God.

    It was meant to trample down to the floor.

    however.

    ����is it. ��Then it is done.��

    The guy��s attitude wasn��t right.

    It was a reaction that went against the numerous strategies and tactics in my head.

    The God of War ground his teeth without realizing it.

    ��Reveal your true intentions.��

    ��It��s an ulterior motive.��

    ��say.��

    Okay.

    A shadow god who raised his head.

    He was smiling bitterly.

    ��You should have been nning that.��

    ����what?��

    ��You made a mistake, God of War.��

    I made a mistake in front of the enemy?

    Even more unbelievable words follow.

    ��Overlooking the weight of His karma.��

    ����what?��

    ��That is your defeat.��

    .

    [Karma: 4173]

 Chapter 551

    Episode 551. Karma (2)

    Well, I didn��t think it would be this nd.

    ��Is a pantheon a pantheon for nothing?��

    Just as I have a part of myself that I trust, you also have a part of me that I trust, Guyver?

    A brilliant army is created behind Guyver, who advances on horseback.

    To keep up with the light, the sight before my eyes shes brilliantly.

    [A soldier from the pantheon appears.] [The field is transformed.] [The field��s properties change to light properties.]

    Is it a light attribute field?

    It��s a rare experience.

    If it was aimed at exploiting the loopholes in that experience, it would have been an almost unimaginable effort.

    ��I��m sorry.��

    Granfell mutters arrogantly.

    Just now, you must have��.

    Did you think it was an attribute selection to drive out ��infinitely deep darkness��?

    Anyway, I��m talking about excessive self-consciousness, that��s it.

    As if that wasn��t enough, I��d like to add one more thing.

    ��I have a brighter light than that.��

    It is a brighter light than that.

    ��Let��s see, if you think about it as a person majoring in Granfell style speaking��.��

    Of course, you are referring to the [Awaiting Dawn] set.

    Among the Dawn set effects.

    Because there was clearly an effect rted to ��light properties��.

    [2. Grants additional damage to all attacks. The additional damage has the ��Light�� attribute and causes the same damage even if the attack target is the ��Light�� attribute.]

    ��The effect is also effective when dealing with light properties.��

    Therefore, I will not suffer any losses in attribute rtionships against the forces of the pantheon with light attributes. So, shamelessly raise your arms like always.

    ��I will match your decision.��

    In some ways, Guy is the one who stabbed me in the back.

    The reason why I spoke so generously is simple.

    As I said, Guyver had his own reasons.

    Who in the world could resist the temptation of a ss quest?

    ��I know that feeling well.��

    There was only one thing different from before.

    Cataclysm.

    The conflict between yers, which had urred countless times in the past, was simply suppressed after a truly life-threatening cataclysm. Rayman Shen just provoked it.

    Time flows without stopping.

    Even in the reality where time passes more slowly than the Arcana Continent, quite a long time has passed. yers who have taken root in their respective fields. As their roots be deeper and thicker, it is inevitable that they will be entangled with each other.

    ��Even if it��s not necessarily me.��

    Disputes between yers will be inevitable in the future.

    It��s as if arge or small siege is taking ce in Seoul.

    Suddenly, it felt like a voice like that was ringing in my head.

    ��In that case, wouldn��t it be okay to eradicate everything?��

    ��Come to your senses, Hoyeol.

    Now is not the time toe up with ridiculous ideas.

    Why, as you can see, the message is constantly warning you.

    [The Pantheon��s forces regard you as their enemy.] [A status abnormality, ��heretic worshiper�� urs on you.] [��Caution: Due to the status abnormality and ��heretic worshiper�� effect, all abilities decrease when hostile to a faction belonging to the pantheon. Total total of currently decreased abilities: 100]

    You just cut your abilities by 100 points.

    ��It��s the worst condition ever.��

    Think about the value of 100 points.

    ��If you get 100 points, how many days of physical training do you need?��

    Some people might say that youin when you can raise valuable stats with just physical training. If so, I could say it confidently. If you��re tempted, try doing it yourself�� ��!

    It��s so strong that even Gran Fell, who can��t live without formality, ends up shaking his hands and feet like an aspen tree afterpleting physical training. Even the number of requests increases exponentially with each sess.

    In that sense, it was unbearable.

    ��I went through all that trouble, do you think I��ll just take it away?��

    The following messagees to mind.

    [The blessing of the first World Tree rejects ��heretic worshipers.��]

    It��s really nice to meet you.

    That��s because you couldn��t enjoy that effect in hell.

    I said a prayer in my heart.

    ��All gods are a mess, I would rather believe in the world tree.��

    What��s the use of making peace with a pantheon that hates me without doing anything for me? I immediately raised my magic power. Since ancient times, building magic has been effective when dealing with cavalry.

    Coo coo coo coo coo.

    As the founder of architectural magic.

    Quickly and magnificently.

    Pirs were erected all over the battlefield.

    Quad deud deuk.

    Are they not soldiers of the Pantheon for nothing?

    He rushed straight towards the pir.

    It moves forward, copsing the stone pir.

    ��It��s definitely not easy.��

    At that point, the Allied Crusade also seemed to feel ufortable.

    Pabaaaam.

    The moment when the magnificent horn sounds.

    My strong ally.

    The allied forces of the temple began to move.

    ��I��m quite thankful for that.��

    I opened my mouth.

    ��Go away.��

    ����?!!��

    ��This is an order.��

    This time it wasn��t the Granfell style of speaking.

    ��It��s best for me to deal with it alone.��

    Paimon��s appearance on Jeju Ind.

    Through that experience, I realized. From now on, you can��t turn away even if you want to. Because I have entered a battlefield where it is not strange no matter who, in what ce, or how, loses their life.

    ��I don��t even want to give an example.��

    Can Hakuna, whomands the soldiers on the front lines, fight and win against the soldiers of the Pantheon? No, it��s not necessarily Hakuna, but will the yers who have now entered the realm of Kii be able to withstand the forces of the Pantheon?

    Even if victory is achieved.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, sincerely wish this.

    Faces that pass through my mind.

    ��From the elder wizard Senios to Yugweed.��

    I don��t want to lose anymore.

    Some would say it��s far-fetched.

    But I have the ability to do that.

    The allied forces of the temple stopped on the spot at themand of themander-in-chief.

    After checking the appearance, I looked at the enemy.

    ��Exterminate the infinitely deep darkness!��

    Could it be the effect of ss quests?

    Guyver charges at me with the fierce determination of a true pdin.

    Just in case, I didn��t sense any malice from Guyver.

    You were right, Granfell.

    Everything is given and received.

    If you want to protect something.

    At the same time, I had to bear that weight.

    ��I don��t know.��

    What characteristics did the soldiers of the pantheon have?

    Is that a skill, substance, or item effect?

    It means you don��t know.

    What is needed when dealing with such an unknown enemy is the difference in weight ss.

    Characteristics be meaningless in the face of an overwhelming weight ss.

    Of course, I don��t have a weight ss like that.

    [Name: Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo] [Title: Last Adventurer, Honorable One, Transcendant, Dark Dragon, Outer Heaven, Master of the Ten Seas, Great Master of Strange, Savior of Darkness] [ss: Demon Hunter] [Level: 1,065] [Abilities]

    Strength: 265 / Dexterity: 261 / Magic Power: 981 / Luck: 20 / Aesthetics: Upper / Tenacity: 50 / Charm: �� / ??? : have

    [Points held: 0]

    It may look shy at first nce, but the most important ss was the demon hunter with the screws missing. It may be that [Natural Rtionship] has been activated, but otherwise, it means that you cannot show off your weight ss in front of the pantheon��s army.

    But there was ane.

    [Six-point brooch 5/6]

    If it is a six-pointed brooch.

    [One. All basic stats increase by 2 points.] [2. When attacking a boss monster, all damage increases by 10%.] [3. When confronting multiple enemies, the amount of damage received is reduced by 10%.] [4. During battle, the ��Awakening�� effect is acquired when maximum health reaches 70%, 50%, 30%, 10%, and 1%.] [5. Enters ��awakening�� state and magical power consumption bes 0 for a certain period of time.]

    If you use the set effect of the brooch whose identity you do not know.

    I will be able to win this battle alone with my weight ss advantage.

    But before that, there is something you need to know.

    ��Be honest, Granfell.��

    I knew Granfell��s temper better than anyone else.

    Even if the reason why I retreated from hell was because the incident really urred, I could feel a sense of difort in Granfell��s attitude toward the six-pointed brooch.

    Of course, this is not an interrogation.

    Like I said, I know your stubbornness better than anyone else.

    ��Is it really okay to use the power of the six-pointed star brooch?��

    The question I asked was not about truth or anything like that, but about permission to use.

    If it��s a really ufortable brooch.

    It means that you want to stop it.

    ��Don��t even think about pretending you didn��t hear.��

    Granfell answered my question.

    ��of course.��

    Although the momentary silence bothered me.

    done.

    If I don��t trust you, who will I trust?

    Now then, let��s start rampaging in earnest, Granfell.

    ��Goes.��

    If you feel ufortable, you can finish it quickly.

    ��Immediately enters awakening.��

    Even in the first awakening, the fifth set effect, ��Infinite Magic Power��, is activated. I intentionally nned to reach 70% health and end the battle in an instant.

    ��If magical power is infinite, what can��t you do?��

    This is Granfell��s brilliant talent.

    This head is full of strange things that I couldn��t express thanks to my miserable body. To put it bluntly, even if Muon��s Holy Knightse to their senses and attack from now on, we won��t be able to stop them, right?

    However, there is no need to intentionally allow Guyver��s attacks to lower vitality. There were many ways to use life force in a noble and elegant way.

    Sssss.

    {Nature} Ability manifested.

    I manifested all my properties around me except light.

    The characteristics of attribute magic thate to mind.

    In the attribute rtionship of eating and being eaten.

    Light is somewhat free, but it has a fatal weakness.

    That it can be affected more easily than any other property.

    ��We might be able to change the field to our advantage.��

    Of course, in order to manifest that level of attribute, quite a bit of vitality had to be consumed, but that��s okay. This is a situation where you have to use up your vitality.

    [��Caution: Vitality decreases rapidly.]

    That was the moment when my vitality plummeted to 70 percent.

    It was the moment when the six-pointed star brooch was about to shine for the first time.

    Suddenly, my vision blinked.

    ��!��

    Contrary to plummeting vitality.

    Soaring numbers.

    I was shocked.

    [Karma: 4,173]

    Karma.

    Because I, Lee Ho-yeol, have not been able to free myself from material greed.

    I hadn��t forgotten.

    It was simr to the currency used in [Corridor of Shadows], right?

    ��Everyone was scared.��

    Look at the karma I have.

    But what is this figure?

    Karma, which had exceeded 1,000, had suddenly risen to the thousands.

    Two possibilitiese to mind.

    hell.

    Six-pointed brooch.

    ��Maybe both had an influence.��

    Because that was the only thing that changed.

    So I had no choice but to ask the question again.

    Granfell, is it really okay to wear this brooch��? ��?

    ����No, that��s enough.��

    Come to your senses, Hoyeol.

    If you feel ufortable, don��t use it until you know it properly.

    Stopping the expression of {natural} abilities.

    I feel the full effect of [Blessing of the First World Tree].

    Rapidly rising vitality.

    ��Actually, even if this isn��t the case, there are many ways.��

    First, let��s start by wearing Eunaxus�� legacy and [Mythic] level item [Commander��s Gloves �C Old Dragon��s Wisdom] and think about it��? It was a moment of thought.

    My hands, which were supposed to be busy moving, stopped.

    ��Charge��?��

    Guyver, who had been shouting, stopped shouting.

    ����.��

    Because the soldiers of the Pantheon who were running across thend stopped.

    Tens of thousands, no, hundreds of thousands, no, millions of soldiers.

    They stopped moving all at once.

    I was waiting for orders.

    Not an order from anyone else.

    my orders.

    What does that mean all of a sudden?

    well.

    I can��t believe it either.

    [Your karma exceeds the karma of the God of War.] [The relic, ��Winged Comb Horn�� obeys you.] [You have obtainedmand of the Pantheon army.] [Immeasurable forces under the Pantheon] [Current status: Waiting formand]

    Because they say that��s the case with a system that doesn��t lie.

    ��Well, it��s real, right?

    The cubic crystal responds.

    ��Like I said.��

    fluttering.

    ��It was a battle already won.��

 Chapter 552

    ? Episode 552. Karma (3)

    It is a holy relic.

    ��If that��s the case, I understand.��

    Recall the words of the Shadow God.

    -��Through karma, the gods used to awaken the sleeping relics in the pantheon and use them. ��The relics contain an almighty power that cannot even be approached by half-hearted karma.��

    I thought it was an overly unfair effect.

    It wasn��t an item that could be easily handled even in the divine world.

    At the same time, the situation in the pantheon began to be guessed.

    ��The pantheon did notpletely copse.��

    If you were in a crisis to the point where you couldn��t convey your voice, you wouldn��t even have time to care about reality. This probably means that there is at least enough room to deliver the ��relic�� to Guyver.

    ��If not.��

    The god of war served by Guyver. Is it possible that only the God of War is able to escape the crisis and exert influence? Of course, I don��t know the details.

    ��To know it properly.��

    Rescue Saint Freiza.

    After examining the dynamics of the pantheon through her.

    The best thing to do was to activate [Heavenly Demon��s Revenge] and check it with your own eyes.

    In that sense, let��s first be thankful.

    [Karma: 4781]

    Karma was rising in real time. It��s even higher than when I was fighting with the prototype in the shadow corridor. At this point, I can truly guarantee.

    ��Is this a bug item at this level, Granfell?��

    Is it really okay to use it?��!

    If you feel like it, stop wearing the six-pointed star brooch right away.

    I wanted to stick it in a corner of my inventory.

    As I said.

    ����shit.��

    I will bear my weight.

    It was I who dered.

    Then I had to endure it.

    Karma literally.

    I had to face the karma that was belching within the six-pointed star brooch.

    ��really.��

    And above all.

    ��If I don��t trust you, who can I trust?��

    Granfell Because you said it was okay.

    It wouldn��t have been shown in this iron face anyway.

    Let��s bury our absurd thoughts in our hearts for a moment.

    This is a battlefield.

    The most important thing is morale.

    At this moment I must be as shameless as always.

    All right.

    The army of the pantheon stopped in ce.

    Everyone is looking at the scene in confusion.

    In such a situation, as always, I confidently open my lips.

    ��Are we finally going to find out?��

    ��I made a solemn promise in my own way.

    You always exceed my imagination.

    Yes, this time it was the Granfell style of speaking.

    ��A true master, not an illusion of a man.��

    *

    finished.

    ����ha ha ha.��

    Park Min-jae let out a helplessugh.

    Isn��t this why I ended up running around needlessly with my feet taken out of anger?

    ��Really��.��

    Pantheon and Goddess Cult.

    In addition, there is a yer union led by Bohemian that canpensate for weaknesses. It was judged to be an unprecedented and powerful enemy that could not bepared to the unification of the world.

    So I literally performed the show live.

    In front of reporters, in front of cameras.

    This means that they spoke passionately to weaken their power.

    Enough to think to yourself that you have aplished something.

    but.

    ��Was it all a mistake?��

    It was a gap that made the effort meaningless.

    Rather than being happy that the general manager won, I

    somehow felt a bitter taste in my mouth.

    Park Min-jae looked back at the cause of his subtle emotions.

    ��You��re so high up that I can��t reach you anymore.��

    Since when did you know?

    A truly sudden reversal.

    AAU was also in confusion.

    no.

    ��Did you already know that the voices of the gods were cut off?��

    ��That��s not it, the order has changed, right? What if the reason the gods�� voices were cut off was because of the general manager��? ��In the first ce, what else would the general manager be away from?��

    ��So, the reason why those soldiers turned around was all nned��?��

    I��m not only confused, but I��m so goosebumps can��t go away.

    In the meantime, Park Min-jae did not forget his main job.

    He spoke to the control room.

    ��Even though it seems like it��s all over, it��s not over yet.��

    ��yes?��

    ��A branch manager. Anyway, even the forces of the pantheon, which was thest variable, have turned around? ��Muon must have been neutralized, and the yers�� Union over there must have been on the run early on. The only forces left are����

    Even assuming that, Hoyeol is maintaining his upright stance.

    I am moving alone on a battlefield where everyone is at a standstill.

    The only chosen pdin was Guyver.

    ��No matter how much you arepleting the Pdin ss quest, what can Guyver do alone? To put it bluntly, if the general manager lifted a single finger, I would have been crushed by a rock����

    That��s not wrong.

    The branch manager.

    More than anyone else in this room.

    It was Park Min-jae, who was familiar with the Arcana continent electricity system.

    Objectivelyparing yer to yer power?

    It wasn��t difficult for Park Min-jae.

    ��Those opinions are correct. However, it is the yers, especially the rankers, who are more familiar with the Arcana Continent��s electricity system than us, the better ones.��

    ����!��

    Those who feel ttered but keep their mouths shut for a moment.

    ��Do you remember Guyver��s rankings? Guyver was a specialist in the Arcana Continent, who was never pushed down to a triple-digit ranking even though he fostered a ss called the Pdin, which was quite tiring in some ways.��

    That means.

    ��Do you think Guyver, who knows the Arcana continent��s electricity system better than anyone else, risked his life in a fight that was obvious to anyone? No matter how much a status ailment a person has, it is rare for a status ailment to be life-threatening. There must be something there.��

    Park Min-jae��s prediction soon came true.

    ����Branch Manager Ji? ��What about that sword?��

    *

    An information window that I have never seen before.

    [Relic: Excalibur, the heavenly sword] [ss: Myth] [Restrictions: ???] [Effect: Controls all weapons of enemies and allies.] [Description: This is a relic that has been stored in the treasury of the pantheon. .]

    It was a mythic grade item.

    Guyver has only one gaze.

    I was fixated on the infinitely deep darkness.

    An unprecedented energy surrounds Guyver��s body.

    There is bewilderment in the eyes of those who have awakened the sword skills of the Allied Forces of the Holy War.

    Nam Taemin opened his mouth.

    ��That��s not sword energy, but����

    ��It has more pressure than sword energy.��

    Hisagi helps Nam Taemin.

    What that means is simple.

    Now when everyone thinks it��s over.

    Maybe it could be a true turning point in the game.

    Sooooooo.

    The shape of the horse riding Guyver begins to gradually change. As if oveid with hallucination magic, it takes the shape of a great sword and rushes towards themander-in-chief.

    ����!��

    At that time, Leonie��s vision flickered.

    [I can feel the energy of death.]

    Over and over again, dozens of times, hundreds of times during the battle.

    He was a [Berserker] who crossed the line of fire.

    The berserker who entered the realm of kii could smell the scent of death.

    ��I flinch.

    And for some reason, that scent wasing from Hoyeol.

    That human��?

    I can��t believe it, so I focus my feelings on the tip of my nose.

    However, it was a scent that could not be mistaken.

    They were even proiming a system that does not lie.

    [I can feel the unstoppable energy of death.]

    A questiones to mind at that moment.

    A death so enormous that it cannot be approached?

    Is it because that person is great?

    Or is there a ��different meaning��?

    If I had been a little more skilled in handling the realm of strangeness��

    if I had taken a step a little earlier��

    wouldn��t I have been able to know its meaning a little more urately?

    ��Hold on.

    A random thought urred to me, but I tried to shake it off.

    I push myself.

    Don��t think, just move, Leonie.

    Because worrying doesn��t suit a berserker.

    Leonie muttered.

    ��I��m going.��

    ��You��re going? Where are you suddenly?��

    ��To save you.��

    ��what��?��

    At that moment, Nam Taemin and Hisagi were looking at each other with puzzled expressions.

    There were steps that followed Leonie��s footsteps.

    Grand Wizard Jesse Heinness was her.

    ��Let��s go together, Leonie!��

    Passing eyes.

    Nod.

    No further conversation was necessary.

    visor.

    Leonie uses dual swords.

    Jessie the staff.

    It was the moment when Nam Tae-min and Hisagi slowly raised their greatswords and spears.

    ����what is this?��

    Stop.

    No matter how hard I tried to hold it, it wouldn��t move.

    It wasn��t that my body didn��t listen.

    The weapon was not listening.

    As if alive.

    The weapon was refusing to move.

    ��Hey, Hisagi. ��Is this also a status abnormality?��

    ��I guess so.��

    ��Same to you?��

    ����your staff is as heavy as a dumbbell.��

    Realize the importance of experience.

    Because it was only after experiencing it that I began to see the reason.

    Although the reason is unknown, the soldiers of the Pantheon changed their minds and turned towards Hoyeol. This was precisely the reason why they could not do anything and just looked at Guyver.

    Meanwhile, Guyver was rushing in.

    The yer��s knowledge that he tries to recall.

    ��We can��t cause this kind of status abnormality widely.��

    Even if it��s not necessarily us.

    Someone has to mitigate Guyver��s attack.

    The Commander-in-Chief must not suffer from an unidentifiable condition.

    The moment Hisagi opened his mouth.

    ��Full army advance!��

    The king of Yusra read the strangeness of the battlefield and made his own judgment.

    Hakuna shouted.

    A judgment that is unbelievable for someone who is far from the battlefield, both past and present. But what was surprising wasn��t just Hakuna��s remarkable growth.

    ��Your Majesty��!!��

    ��The sword, bow, and weapons are not moving!��

    ����!!!��

    The yers watching also reach for their equipment at the sound.

    But no one was allowed to use their weapons.

    Marcelo examines the magic tools for decisive battle in his inner pocket.

    As expected, it doesn��t even move in the inner pocket.

    It was like that.

    All the weapons that existed on this battlefield were lying down.

    Guyver��s vision blinks.

    [The heavenly sword Excalibur absorbs the power of the weapon.]

    In front of the king of the weapon in mythology.

    What that meant was simple.

    Leonie��s focus wavered.

    No matter how hot you are, you may not be able to respond to the status ailments that dominate the battlefield. The message that appears in the field of vision hovering at the tip of this nose may not be an illusion.

    [I can feel the unstoppable energy of death.]

    ��Holy shit��!��

    .

    Maybe it��s thanks to karma.

    I was able to immediately understand that the ridiculous status abnormality that dominated this battlefield was the power of the relic. The fact that Guyver holds such a holy relic in his hands.

    ��It��s really on a different level from someone else, isn��t it?��

    Is this really a Pdin ss quest?

    They gave me a ridiculous item called a relic as a reward.

    This makes me resent Akshan seniors for no reason.

    But no matter how sacred a relic it is, there are no limits.

    Is it really possible to dominate all weapons?

    What do you think, Gwicheol?

    I reached for my waist.

    Then, Gwicheol��s heartbeat was heard.

    Ego Sword.

    A living sword.

    Gwicheol thinks for himself.

    It changes form to escape Excalibur��s control.

    I slowly lifted that piece of gear.

    Chireung.

    There was nothing that got in the way of the process. Well�� it was some kind of trick. So, every time I raised my sword 1cm, Gwicheol was reborn into a new form.

    [Sword that cuts through illusions: Illusion Breaker] [Sword that swallows shadows: Shadow yer] [Sword of Destruction: Destruction sword]��. It

    changes every moment like a hallucination. Gwicheol��s appearance.

    What did that scene look like from other people��s eyes?

    There was no need for me to worry.

    Because the system message was more objective than anyone else��s.

    [The legendary ��Heavenly Sword vs. Demonic Sword�� rings out.]

    ��You��re talking like a demonic sword. Testimony!!

 Chapter 553

    ? Episode 553. It��s a promise,

    Gwicheol.

    I��m not saying this because it��s my sword, it��s really not an ordinary weapon. Anyway, maybe it��s because it was born as a cold mineral. Unlike Hiel or The End, it was quite cool-headed.

    What is the wish of such a nobleman?

    The end of Geomro (��·).

    In other words, it was about seeing the tip of the sword.

    In that sense, the master Gwi-cheol served was not I, Lee Ho-yeol, but the talented Grandfell. Gran Fell You may not know, but you felt a difference from the perspective of the victim?

    ��There��s nothing to be sad about though.��

    It��s more than telling others to understand the topic.

    Because I am Lee Ho-yeol, and I have a specialty in understanding topics.

    I wasn��t hurt by Gwicheol��s discriminatory treatment.

    More than anything, I was the one to lose.

    ��What goodes from bickering?��

    I was looking at the blinking message about Gwicheol.

    Memories that suddenlye to mind.

    Let��s see, if I hadn��t been there, I would have had a hard time more than once.

    ��It would be great if it weren��t for that guy��s naming sense.��

    Imagine Breakerny Shadow yery.

    Even as it continued to change form to resist the holy relic, the names that came to mind from who I had seen and learned from were enough to make me sigh.

    Gwicheol��s voice is heard.

    -Right. Is this not enough��!

    Rather than being discouraged, he seemed excited at the thought ofpeting against the holy relic with his own sword body. So what name are you going to name this time, Granfell?

    That was when I asked to prepare in advance.

    ��that is enough.��

    Granfell opened his mouth.

    At first, I thought Gwicheol had finally found the right form��

    No, something was different from usual.

    The reason for being confident was simple.

    ��Gwicheol��?��

    Because Gwicheol��s voice stopped.

    As if exining the situation.

    Because it was blinking before my eyes.

    [The six-point brooch shines.]

    That��s right.

    Gwicheol��s current form did not change ording to Gwicheol��s own judgment. This is not Lee Ho-yeol��s intention. Guicheol was transformed into a form that absorbed the power of the [Six Star Brooch] solely due to Granfell��s intention.

    A messagees to mind as if it were the correct answer.

    [Demon Sword: Sword of Oath] [ss: Myth] [Restrictions: Unknown] [Effect: Learn six unique skills.] [Description: Unknown]

    Demonic sword.

    ��It��s the sword of the oath��?��

    The name that followed was uncharacteristically simple and too simple.

    The same goes for grades.

    Gwicheol��s grade is [Legendary].

    All of the forms that have changed so far have been [Legendary] grade.

    But this time it was [Myth] grade.

    I was confident once again.

    ����must not be used.��

    Six-pointed brooch.

    This item is beyond my level of understanding.

    It��s definitely an item I can��t afford right now.

    However, Gran Fell moved regardless of my intention.

    If you think about it, this isn��t the first time this has happened. Because you have always followed your own stubborn footsteps and always maintained an upright posture.

    But��

    I was caught up in it.

    Because I also had some of those thoughts.

    ��No matter how much I think about it, this isn��t it, Granfell.��

    But I understand Granfell to about 70%.

    Is it because Granfell��s personality has be more intense?

    Despite my dissuasion, Granfell did not stop.

    All right.

    The shape of a huge sword.

    Toward the rushing Guyver.

    He went forward holding a magic sword that was not a weapon or anything.

    Sigh.

    Then he swung lightly.

    The moment when myth and myth collide.

    It��s only for a moment, but my consciousness bes distant.

    [Two myths sh.] [Consciousness enters the ��vortex of chaos.��] [Time and space are disconnected due to the influence of consciousness.]

    Look at the message and guess the situation.

    ����a disconnection of space and time.��

    Does this mean that I and Guyver cannot be seen or heard in a space outside of consciousness? I was in the process of assessing the situation. A voice breathing heavily was heard.

    ��Huh����

    A terrible scream followed.

    ��Aaaah��!!��

    It was Guyver��s voice.

    *

    Disconnected space and time.

    God of War.

    This was because his influence had faded.

    Finally, my vision returnspletely.

    ��Ugh��.��

    Memories covered in madness alsoe back.

    What have I done��?

    I��m covered in blood, but I don��t feel any pain.

    ��Ha Hameduuuuu��!!��

    I killed Hamed with my own hands.

    That alone was terrible.

    The justification for this is judgment of heresy.

    You brag about it proudly.

    It��s disgusting.

    ��Week wweek.��

    Nausea welled up in my throat.

    It was the moment when Guyver crouched down.

    The sound of shoes reached my ear.

    This is Lee Ho-yeol.

    Lee Ho-yeol was approaching me.

    Rattling.

    I clearly feel the sense that madness made me forget.

    My hands and feet are shaking of their own ord.

    After barely regaining my senses, my mind goes nk again.

    ��I am like that to Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Did you charge?

    I wasn��t surprised if I was alone.

    From the moment I killed Hamed with my own hands.

    Because I was a person not worth living.

    The most shocking thing is that he killed all the members of the Bohemian Guild.

    The truth was that it almost drove him to death.

    ����No, I don��t even have the right to be sad.��

    Guyver gritted his teeth.

    ��I won��t beg for your life pathetically, Hamed.��

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    I know about him well.

    It was Lee Ho-yeol who had shown mercy to numerous enemies.

    If Lee Ho-yeol is like that��.

    if I ask for forgiveness, he might show me mercy again.

    however.

    ��There is no point in me being alive anymore.��

    I will die like this.

    It was the moment when Guyver quietly closed his eyes.

    It doesn��t disappear even if you close your eyes.

    The message shed.

    ��for a moment.

    A disaster that will lead the entire world to destruction.

    Infinitely deep darkness.

    Kill Granfell udius Arpheus Romeo. (In progress)

    If it��s not Lee Ho-yeol��?

    ��Granfell Cloudy Arpheus Romeo.��

    It was definitely the sound of Lee Ho-yeol��s shoes.

    Again.

    The closer the sound gets.

    The name written in a system message that glows intensely.

    That still wasn��t Lee Ho-yeol.

    Guyver guessed.

    ��Is your ID and real name different?��

    For example, [Golden sh].

    There were yers like that.

    However, at least among the named yers who can be called rankers.

    There weren��t many of those people.

    Even when it was just a game, the fame of the Arcana Continent was the same as the fame of reality. This means that there were not many people who would give up wealth and fame for the sake of anonymity.

    That wasn��t the only question.

    ����Cloudy?��

    Cloudy I heard it somewhere.

    My memories are blurry, though.

    I definitely remember the Arcana people trembling at that name��

    ��No, that doesn��t make sense.��

    A time when Arcana was just a game.

    The yer was never able to shake off his reputation.

    Because the environment for that to happen was not in ce.

    Didn��t AAU also announce it in the past?

    -The content currently appearing is already more than end content.

    me it on the cataclysm and rift.

    yer growth has elerated several times.

    It is no longer possible to predict the future.

    Because Guyver himself was a ranker.

    -��To be overly honest, AAU?��

    I knew what that meant.

    ��Then no way.��

    Are Lee Ho-yeol and Granfell different people?

    Then everything starts to make sense.

    Why is the system message not lying?

    ��A disaster that will lead the entire world to destruction��.��

    Again.

    Is that how they evaluated Lee Ho-yeol, who has shown actions that can no longer be merciful? Yes. I saw through it because it was a system message that did not lie.

    ��It wasn��t Lee Ho-yeol who was dangerous.��

    It was Granfell udius Arpheus Romeo.

    ��gulp.

    Guyver reached for the sword that had fallen on the floor.

    [Relic: Excalibur, the heavenly sword] [ss: Myth] [Restrictions: ???] [Effect: Controls all weapons of enemies and allies.] [Description: This is a relic that has been stored in the treasury of the Pantheon. .]

    Finally, the value of the swordes into view.

    The level is [Mythic] level.

    Is this an item that a yer like me can acquire?

    ��No, you can��t do that.��

    It was truly an ultimate weapon.

    Because they say they are qualified to obtain such a weapon.

    He didn��t do anything.

    Then there is only one possibility left.

    ��Does this mean it��s that dangerous?��

    That person called Granfell?

    ��To the extent that we have to skip the intermediate process and treat it?��

    Guyver was in agony for a split second.

    I thought I would die willingly.

    It was by the hand of Lee Ho-yeol.

    Because that man, Lee Ho-yeol, deserves it.

    But Granfell udius Arpheus Romeo.

    Even his name wasn��t difficult to remember.

    So��.

    Tsureung.

    Guyver opened his mouth while holding Excalibur in his hand.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol.��

    To figure out the identity of the man in front of me.

    ��Do you�� think I can be forgiven?��

    Guyver stuttered without realizing it.

    ����shit.��

    What answer did I ask this question hoping for?

    Do you think Lee Ho-yeol can forgive his mistakes?

    Are you expecting that kind of answer?

    Guyver med himself.

    No, no matter how much I say it��s Lee Ho-yeol.

    ��You won��t be able to show me any mercy.��

    The question now is whether that man is Lee Ho-yeol.

    I couldn��t tell if it was Gran Fell.

    In the end, Guyver shook his head.

    ��No, my words came out in vain. What I was trying to say was��.��

    It was the moment when I was about to ask a question again.

    ��Yes.��

    ����what?��

    The answer came back.

    ��You still have a chance to atone.��

    ����!!!��

    Tongue.

    At that moment, Guyver dropped the mythical item and relic Excalibur from his hands. This was because my grip loosened without my knowledge.

    ����I��m truly sorry Hamed.��

    If I think about you, I��m a person who shouldn��t receive the slightestfort or understanding. At this moment, Guyver shed tears without realizing it.

    I suppress my overwhelming emotions and part my lips.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol��?!��

    Deep.

    It was then.

    What pierced Guyver��s heart.

    Guyver��s head slowly turns towards his chest.

    ����under.��

    It was the same scene.

    ��Hamed����

    Just like when I stabbed you in the back.

    The heavenly sword Excalibur flew in and pierced Guyver��s heart. dump. Guyver sat down. A faint voice came out.

    ����You must have felt this way.��

    Am I d I realized it now?

    [��Caution: Vitality is too low.]

    A shing message indicates that death is approaching.

    My eyes slowly close.

    I haven��t even been able to say thank you to Lee Ho-yeol yet.

    I can��t close my eyes like this.

    And you must not close your eyes like this.

    ��I don��t know.��

    Because the bohemian guys were just swayed by me.

    Please help them avoid punishment.

    I had to take responsibility for everything myself.

    It was the moment when Guyver squeezed out all his remaining strength.

    The sight before my eyes flickered again.

    It was still the same ss quest message.

    A disaster that will lead the entire world to destruction.

    Infinitely deep darkness.

    Execute Grandfell udius Arpheus Romeo. (In progress)

    It was shining brightly like a constetion indicating direction.

    Pdin, you must not be deceived.

    It seemed like he was constantly whispering.

    ��Suddenly.

    But Guyver gritted his teeth.

    ����Lee Ho-yeol.��

    Then he called my name.

    ��I��m listening.��

    Then the answer came back.

    ��It��s shameless to ask, but please be Bohemian����

    That was an answer that couldn��t have been more merciful.

    ��of course.��

    It couldn��t be more merciful than that.

    The reason for expressing it that way was simple.

    Lee Ho-yeol.

    No, not Granfell.

    Because I also answered questions that Guyver didn��t ask.

    Even if.

    ��I promise their safety.��

    Even if he couldn��t hear it since he was already dead.

    ��Until the day all worlds head to destruction.��

 Chapter 554

    ? Episode 554. There is no negotiation.

    What does that mean? Granfell.

    ��Until the day the whole world heads towards destruction.��

    It��s needlessly grandiose��!

    If you say that, it��s just one more burden to carry.

    But what was important was not Gran Fell��s cubic crystal.

    Guyver.

    He stopped breathing and fell to the floor.

    To be precise, my heart was pierced.

    Last moment.

    Hamed.

    Judging by the way he uttered that name in such a sorrowful tone, Guyver might have been suffering from a condition that I didn��t know about. So I didn��t want Guyver to die.

    If only I could��

    I wanted to revive Guyver, who died instantly after his heart was pierced.

    However, as I said, reversal magic has its limits.

    They say that wounds can be reversed.

    Even dead lives cannot be reversed.

    So there was only one thing I could do.

    ��It��s so despicable that its name is a waste.��

    The living heavenly sword Excalibur.

    The only thing I could do was to catch this red-blooded criminal.

    It��s probably because the battle ended with Guyver��s death.

    [The ��whirlpool of chaos�� in consciousness subsides.]

    The space of consciousness, disconnected from time and space, gradually bes lighter.

    The scenery of the battlefield is reflected in my eyes again.

    The voices of the temple allied forces are heard.

    ��Guyver has fallen��!��

    ��Has Commander Chu won?��

    ��Wait a minute, what happened?��

    It was worth it.

    Because I was facing a sword, not a gyber.

    This is not the time to turn a blind eye.

    ����What kind of energy is this so strong?��

    As I��ve said several times.

    My magical power is on a different level from general magical power, and thanks to that, its efficiency is also on a different level. They were trying to block Excalibur��s movement with that kind of magical power.

    Parr.

    No one recognizes it.

    It was a slight tremor that only I knew about.

    Even if I released magic power enough to make my eyshes tremble, I couldn��t stop Excalibur��s movement.

    Damn, is the absolute value of magical power still insufficient?

    ��No, it feels different to say that.��

    Even if the magic power was infinite, I was not confident that I could stop Excalibur��s movement. Because it felt like magic wasn��t being applied at all.

    I, Lee Ho-yeol, am trying to show some useful insight.

    ����perhaps different rules are being applied?��

    It is understandable if it is a rule that cannot be broken. Because the God Realm was a different world from the Arcana Continent. So what rules should be used to stop Excalibur��s movement?

    ��I get tired if I miss you.��

    There will be no misunderstandings about me defeating Guyver or disposing of him��! Did my earnestness bring out the potential of my miserable brain?

    The thought reached me.

    okay.

    Karma.

    It��s karma.

    You said that the only thing that can control holy relics is ��karma��, right?

    Considering the shadow god��s reaction in the past, 1,000 karma alone would have been a significant amount of karma. Currently, my karma has easily surpassed 4,000 and is approaching 5,000.

    ��I don��t know if it��s the God of War or who it is.��

    What is the probability that that author has higher karma than me?

    Well, maybe not?

    Thinking so, I reached out my hand in a restrained manner.

    ��I order my karma as proof.��

    Toward the heavenly sword Excalibur.

    ��Surrender before me.��

    .

    ��Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.��

    Park Hwi-gang had a hard time holding on to his sanity.

    ��Finally, finally!��

    Muon��s gate opens.

    It only seemed to be real once the allied forces of the temple entered.

    How did you survive this time without dying, Hwigang?

    ��Thank you again today, just homen.��

    -Hwigang, your faith has finally returned!!

    -But didn��t Hwigang see that scene?

    -what? You missed that famous scene?

    -How much have you lost in life?

    ��Why why? ��Did something happen outside of Muon?��

    Park Hwi-gang was deeply pricked and asked a small question.

    As a member of the Hoyeol Church, the reason I did not follow Hoyeol��s actions was.

    It was because I was a little embarrassed.

    ��I can��t say that I sympathized with the Goddess Church without even knowing it.��

    Of course, that didn��t mean I couldn��t pay for the meal.

    ��No, everyone, I appreciate you answering, but�� can you please speak more slowly, one by one? ��Chats are flooding in so quickly that I can��t read them�� No, I��m not sending out sponsorship messages to collect money!��

    It was the moment when Park Hwi-gang waved his hand.

    Knock knock.

    Someone touched Park Hwi-gang��s shoulder from behind.

    ��Mr. Hwigang!��

    ��Ah, Analyst Nam!��

    ��Are you on air?��

    ��Yes, but I tried to turn it off even if that wasn��t the case!��

    Thanks to this, I couldn��t even read the backlog of chats.

    The broadcast ended suddenly.

    Park Hwi-gang wiped his hands on his pants and shook hands with analyst Nam Cheol-min.

    ��I enjoyed the broadcast. ��Thanks to you, it helped me get in.��

    ��Hehe, no. ��I did something.��

    The reason why the Allied Crusade was able to quickly enter Muon. This was possible because of Park Hwi-gang, who was secretly rying the chaotic internal situation of Muon.

    ��Cheolmin hyung��. Huh? ��Is Hwigang there too?��

    ��Do you know my name?!��

    ��Then you know very well. ��I also subscribed.��

    That��s because Hoyeol��s video is uploaded.

    Nam Tae-min responded indifferently, but Park Hwi-gang couldn��t hear that. I never thought my broadcast would have been helpful to the two people who are Hoyeol��s closest associates.

    ��I am more proud now than when I received support. ��Really.��

    ��really?��

    ��Yes, really!��

    Nam Cheol-minughed and asked his younger brother.

    ��Taemin, is there something special happening at Muon?��

    ��No, there doesn��t seem to be anything like that. ��I��m looking around to see if there are any traps or hidden ambush magic circles, but I can��t find anything.��

    ��I expected it, but I��m d.��

    ��What about the Commander-in-Chief?��

    It was Hoyeol who entered Muon with the allied temple forces.

    But before I knew it, Ho-yeol was no longer visible.

    Nam Cheol-min looked around and lowered his voice.

    ��Freiza.��

    ����Freiza is a saint?��

    ��That��s right, themander-in-chief went to rescue the saint.��

    ��what? ��What did he do well?��

    The reason why the whereabouts of the saint were able to be identified.

    That too was for Park Hwi-gang.

    Actually, Park Hwi-gang looked confused.

    Okay.

    Nam Cheol-min pushes up his sses.

    ��Actually, I saw a clue on Hwigang��s live broadcast. The photo was taken precisely against the background of the passage where the saint disappeared. ��Is that what you intended?��

    ��What is your intention?��

    When on earth was something like that filmed��?

    Unintentional luck.

    When Park Hwi-gang hesitated, Nam Tae-min clicked his tongue.

    ��Are you saying that youck sensitivity? Is it because it��s a science department? There aren��t many people in the world who can brag about themselves. ��How ufortable must it be for Mr. Hwigang?��

    ��is it? ��I��m sorry for any inconvenience, Mr. Hwigang.��

    ��Oh no! That��s not it����

    ��In times like this, you can just say thank you.��

    Look, just like me.

    ��Your courage was a great help, Mr. Hwigang.��

    ��is this more ufortable?

    Nam Taemin suddenly lowers his head.

    Park Hwi-gang was no longer confident that he could handle the situation.

    Whatever the intention, the saint was filmed and they say it was helpful.

    Park Hwi-gang also suddenly lowered his head.

    ��no. ��It��s an honor to be of help, yep��!!��

    It was then.

    ��I will not forget this shame.��

    ����?��

    An eerie voice echoed through Muon.

    Park Hwi-gang couldn��t believe his ears for a moment.

    Because that voice is so scary?

    ��What is it?��

    No, rather than that.

    Because it seemed like he was the only one who heard that voice.

    Park Hwi-gang pauses and looks around.

    ����did I hear it wrong?��

    As if in response to that contingency, the voice rings out again.

    ��I dare ask you to pay the price for arresting me.��

    It was only then that Park Hwi-gang was able to intuit it.

    ��I guess I��m in big trouble.��

    Yes, ever since I felt fear after seeing Ho-yeol, I have been wondering if something had happened to my mental state. It seemed like something really happened to my head.

    ��Oh my god, I��m hallucinating!��

    Finally, I rolled my eyes to check.

    ��What are you doing again?��

    ��It��s not an argument, it��s clear advice, Taemin.��

    ��It��s advice, it��s nonsense, how does a barbarian learn magic?��

    As expected, no one in the Crusade Alliance was concerned.

    Even just now��

    he��s saying something very serious.

    ��How dare you think of me as this body?��

    Soon, Park Hwi-gang made a decision with a firm expression.

    ��Let��s confess.��

    Park Hwi-gang was well aware of the horrors of demons and abnormal status [possession] as he had been watching Ho-yeol��s actions. I couldn��t identify the person behind this voice, but��

    ��There��s a very high possibility that it��s the devil.��

    I don��t want to be possessed by the devil and cause trouble.

    ��I��d rather die by Hoyeol��s hands��!��

    After Park Hwi-gang made his decision, he opened his mouth.

    ��I have something to tell you, analyst.��

    ��Yes, Mr. Hwigang. Please speak.��

    ��Well�� I guess I��m hallucinating����

    ��Are you hallucinating?��

    ��Yes, it��s an auditory hallucination.��

    It was just as Park Hwi-gang took a breath and was about to continue speaking.

    ��Are you sure this is a cocky, threatening voice?��

    ��Eh?

    what?

    Wasn��t it just me who heard it?

    Park Hwi-gang��s face turns even whiter.

    ��Isn��t this more dangerous then? M: If even you, the analyst, are having auditory hallucinations, then I��m sure it��s not an ordinary demon��! Tell this to the Commander-in-Chief right away��!!��

    ��Devil? Ah, Mr. Hwigang, you didn��t know because you were broadcasting.��

    ��yes?��

    Nam Cheol-min smiles and replies.

    ��It��s not the devil, it��s ��that��.��

    ����That one?��

    Where Nam Cheol-min��s finger was pointing.

    There was a chunk of rock there.

    To be precise, there was a sword stuck in a rock.

    ��The Commander of the Heavenly Sword Excalibur acquired it as a trophy.��

    *

    [Your karma controls the sacred relic ��Heavenly Sword Excalibur.��]

    As soon as the message blinks, Gwicheol��s voice is heard from his waist. The look that had been dyed by the six-pointed star brooch was everywhere, and he was no different from his usual manner.

    -Isn��t the loser really noisy, master?

    Hehehe.

    ��Don��tugh, you��re no different.��

    In fact, Gwi-cheol was even more upset.

    Is it because I saw the eerie shape of a magic sword?

    This level of chatting was enough to be listened to with charm.

    ��More than that.��

    Now that the holy relic, the heavenly sword Excalibur, has been arrested as a criminal.

    I couldn��t help but pay more and more attention to the situation in the pantheon.

    ��What happened to you, Shadow God?��

    Think about it calmly.

    Shadow God.

    Will he be able to destroy the pantheon all by himself?

    ��I don��t mind if it just confuses you for a moment.��

    It is obvious that it is impossible topletely suppress the pantheon.

    Moreover, now that we have learned that there is someone in the pantheon who can handle fraudulent items such as relics. The fact that the Shadow God entered the pantheon alone felt amazing.

    of course.

    ��God of War.��

    We cannot overlook the possibility that another cause may have influenced the current disconnection. So I was chasing the sparkle of the message to check it.

    [Hidden Quest: Witch Hunt]

    Saint Freiza can no longer hear the voice of the goddess.

    To the Goddess Church, Freiza was no longer a saint but a witch.

    The punishment given to fallen witches was burning at the stake.

    If she is not a saint, a witch, or anything else, then who is she?

    The choice is up to you.

    -Encounter Freiza. (In progress)

    Freiza.

    Because she definitely knows something.

    Eventually, I entered Muon��s underground sanctuary.

    ��The atmosphere is still solemn here.��

    Underground sanctuary.

    It was a kind of cemetery.

    Did you say that it is a ce where those who were martyred for the goddess are enshrined?

    Indeed, the monuments with names engraved on them made me realize that fact.

    by the way.

    ��Freiza.��

    I felt ufortable even while calling my name.

    The goal of the quest was clearly to rescue Freiza.

    However, Freyza in front of me was extremely fine.

    Okay.

    okay.

    So much so that he knocked the pdins who had trapped him to the floor.

    Eventually, Freiza opens her mouth.

    ��I will give you a chance, infinite depth of darkness.��

    No, the ��goddess�� opens her mouth.

    ��Fight for me and I will have mercy on you.��

    Oh, is that so?

    Do you feel different when you go into the bathroom and when youe out?

    What I wanted to say was simple.

    ��I��m sorry.��

    A cold continuation of words.

    ��Is it possession by a goddess?��

    There was nothing different about that action.

    ��Then let��s start right away, Freiza.��

    ��Suddenly��?It��s starting?��

    ��He calls himself a god.��

    ��what��?��

    ��It is time to drive out illusions that are no different from the devil.��

    [Skill ��Exorcism�� is activated.]

    ��?!!��

 Chapter 555

    ? Episode 555. There is no lie��

    In times like this, the same foam saeng foampany is helpful.

    ��What are you doing now��!��

    Look, even the great goddess is shocked, right?

    I nced away.

    Toward the shing message.

    [The conditions for the skill ��Exorcist Ritual�� were not met.]

    I��m telling you this, but my ss is [Demon Hunter] after all.

    They say that by Granfell standards, the goddess is no different from the devil.

    This means that the [Exorcism Ritual], which is only effective for demons, cannot be activated.

    ��but.��

    What I know is that.

    After all, there are only demon hunters��!

    That��s why I was acting.

    In Freiza��s body.

    He chanted as if he was really going to eradicate the goddess.

    ��How do you feel, goddess?��

    In that sense, let us thank you again.

    ��Wee into my consciousness.��

    With this shamelessness that even tries to insult the goddess!!

    ��Did I stay up all night looking for books just to pull off a scam like this?����

    Suddenly, a feeling of desperation overtook me.

    In the meantime, I read it in my head every day.

    I reflect on the contents of various magic books.

    Imitating the space of ��Consciousness��.

    Exorcism ceremonies, social gatherings in time and space, and all ritual spaces have their own special rules.

    Regardless of strength or weakness, no one is an exception to the rule.

    For example, any act of force is prohibited in a social gathering ce in time and space.

    ��Of course.��

    It is impossible to manifest a true space of consciousness at my current level.

    No, even Raymond Shen can��t do that, right?

    So, what I meant was that I had to create a believable atmosphere and add impable method acting to it to fool the goddess.

    ��How dare you try to humiliate me?��

    It goes without saying, but how can you remain calm?

    Jiyiing.

    It must be that ability that defeated the pdins.

    Freiza.

    A halo shines behind her and a stick of light rises.

    Soon a sh of light rushes towards me.

    ����Wassi.��

    What if it was a normal situation?

    Of course, there is no reason to be hit like that.

    Anyway, he is the god of the Arcana Continent.

    Among those gods, she was the greatest goddess.

    The destructive power must have been mitigated by avoiding it or using building magic.

    however.

    Deep.

    [��Caution: Vitality decreases rapidly.]

    Instead of avoiding the light, I epted it with my body.

    The reason was simple.

    I told you, right?

    Enough to make one think that this is a space of consciousness.

    You have to fool the goddesspletely.

    ��It hurts so bad.��

    I am Lee Ho-yeol.

    I dared to assure you.

    If it weren��t for Granfell��s imprable blood.

    ��This is smoke and nonsense��!��

    The pain was such that I immediately copsed and rolled around.

    But who is our Grandfell? A truly human telephone pole who overcame pain and never lost his uprightness until his death on the Arcana continent.

    I opened my mouth in an unchanging tone.

    ��Any attack is meaningless.��

    By reversing the wound.

    What do you need to fool your opponent?

    This is a trick that the opponent does not know about.

    ��You need a trick that even the goddess doesn��t know about.��

    Yes.

    That was the reversal magic.

    Because that was the magic that I, Lee Ho-yeol, created while struggling.

    This means that it is not something that can be known as a goddess.

    however.

    ��That can��t be possible.��

    Our goddess has a lot of doubts, really.

    Even after seeing me calmly pretending to be fine.

    The goddess seemed quite unbelievable about the situation.

    Jiyiing.

    There are too many shes of it.

    Calcting the amount of life lost in one hit��

    Even if I don��t do it this time, 70% of my life will be gone, right?

    ��The good thing is.��

    [Six-point brooch].

    It still feels ufortable though.

    Does that mean that the set effect feels as reassuring as insurance?

    So, this damn cubic crystal could be talked about all the time.

    ��Not only is he stupid, he��s also slow at learning.��

    ��what?��

    ��To the point where I feel sorry for Freyza, who trusted and followed you.��

    ��!��

    Anyway, you��re making me angry as much as I can, Granfell.

    ��You are insulting me.��

    I really can��t stand hearing these words.

    More and more shes of light appear behind Freiza. I am Lee Ho-yeol. Thinking about the pain that would pierce my entire body from those lights, the back of my neck was already stiff and my vision was blurry.

    ��stumbled.

    It seems that Freiza��s body, which is not a goddess, could not withstand the power of the goddess. Freiza��s body lost its bnce and stumbled, but managed to stand upright.

    ��Such foolishness.��

    The goddess consecrates Freyja��s body.

    ��You are of no help to me, Freiza.��

    ��But I just listened quietly.

    That goddess.

    You��re not as good as our Granfell, but you��re quite shameless.

    As expected, the dog with something on it couldn��t hold back and opened his mouth.

    ��I don��t know who to say.��

    ��Who��s really going to say anything, Granfell?

    I don��t know either.

    First, continue speaking.

    ��What are you talking about��?��

    ��Actually, you are the one who was of no help.��

    ��what?��

    Okay, let��s see the match here.

    I was in a situation where I realized that no matter how much she was a goddess, she couldn��t use the power to kill me instantly while possessed by Freiza.

    I didn��t necessarily refrain from using cubic crystals.

    ��Look.��

    Then, both arms spread out as if waiting.

    As if responding to him.

    The fluttering jacket of dawn.

    ��The infinitely deep darkness has descended on your sacrednd.��

    ����.��

    ��Your situation, asking for mercy from such darkness.��

    ����!!��

    Misunderstandings are prohibited, goddess.

    I said I would be merciful first and all, but the regret is not mine, but yours, right? Looking at Freiza��s body and not being able to do anything��

    ��It seems like it��s not a good idea to stay in the pantheon.��

    As expected, as much as I have honed my magic.

    It seems like there is a reward in consistently honing his harsh words.

    Parr.

    The goddess trembles with Freiza��s body.

    So you��re saying there��s no room for excuses?

    ��I will definitely avenge this shame.��

    Chaechaechaeng.

    Darkness came with a loud noise.

    As soon as the shes of light shattered, Freyza fell to the floor. Isn��t that something like that supposed to be supported in moral terms, Granfell? I was worried about Granfell, who was staring at me nkly.

    thank god.

    ����Chief Lee Ho-yeol?��

    Because Freiza, who had fallen on the floor, came to her senses right away.

    Fortunately.

    There was no need to worry about Freiza falling into a useless illusion.

    ��I��m sorry.��

    It seemed like he was watching everything from within.

    Thanks to this, it seemed like he knew the whereabouts of the goddess.

    Freiza ces her hand on her chest.

    ��The Goddess closed her eyes within me.��

    Are you looking for an opportunity within Freiza?

    You don��t just look like a goddess.

    Of course, once I found out about that fact, I couldn��t just stay still.

    ��You have to bepletely discouraged so you can��t think about anything else.��

    I opened my mouth seriously.

    ��If you thought you could hide, you were greatly mistaken.��

    Did my threat get through?

    Freiza quietly closes her eyes.

    Soon, he opens his eyes again and speaks.

    ��The Goddess spoke. I will not exercise any influence in the future. Anyway, the pantheon has be like that and even the authority of the goddess has fallen to the ground. ��You don��t even have the strength left to n something foolish����

    Well, can I believe that?

    To judge.

    First of all, we need to know what happened to the pantheon.

    I wonder if it really has be a mess.

    Unlike the goddess, Freiza was quick-witted.

    Even without being asked, I opened my mouth first.

    ��I will tell you the whole story of the pantheon on behalf of the goddess.��

    Soon the news arrived.

    I was startled by those words.

    ��The God of War turned his back on the pantheon, including the Goddess. ��The pantheon was drenched in blood through indiscriminate massacre����

    It wasn��t just because of the pantheon��s internal strife.

    While watching Guyver, who was particrly fine.

    Because it was something I had already guessed.

    Yes, the reason I was shocked was because of other news.

    ��Afterwards, the Shadow God and nine species invaded the pantheon.��

    ��Wait a minute, Shadow God and the ��Nine Servants��?

    Of course, what came to mind were the nine former shadow mercenaries. However, I, not anyone else, had the contract with the Shadow Mercenaries broken.

    ��no way.��

    Did you sign a contract again?

    I thought Shadow God had stabbed me in the back.

    There wasn��t even time to get upset.

    Freiza trails off.

    ��In the memory of the Goddess, theirst appearance was all nine of them in a miserable state, cold corpses lying around in the pantheon����

    ��I express my gratitude, Freiza.��

    ����yes?��

    I said it with all my heart.

    ��For giving me the justification to destroy the pantheon.��

    *

    Crack.

    Confirmed kill.

    Keep trampling on it.

    The shape is crushed.

    Instead of blood and flesh, dark shadows spread across the floor.

    ��You��re showing off your ugly side to the end, Banpeun.��

    Don��t underestimate his karma?

    ��Especially thest struggle wasn��t even funny.��

    God.

    He had been in the God Realm since before the Arcana Continent began.

    No matter how much it is said to be a being that flew and crawled on the Arcana Continent.

    In the end, he was just a human being.

    ��Does karma seem funny to you?��

    One thousand.

    That is karma that cannot be collected even if a world ends for a moment. The reason he was able to reach that realm was because he killed all the gods except the goddess.

    ��No matter how hard you try, you��re in the middle of a mess.��

    Even if you catch the devil, kill the wicked, and receive praise.

    The karma he can umte will only be one hundred.

    That was also the assumption when that life waspletelypleted.

    Dudeuk.

    The God of War turned his neck.

    ��What happened? ��I can��t even hear it anymore.��

    A shadow that begins to color the pantheon in the same shape as the blood that stains the pantheon. The God of War turned around and picked up his spear again.

    ��Where are you hiding, that piece of pretense?��

    A word meaning a pretentious goddess.

    The God of War figured it out in his head.

    If you kill the goddess.

    You will be able to gain at least hundreds of additional karmas.

    If so, you can obtain one or more additional relics.

    Why is the karma I gained by killing the Shadow God just a moment ago��

    ��Huh?��

    The karma was ridiculously low.

    It wasn��t because half a penny was god.

    Shadow God.

    The karma he had.

    Because he couldn��t even reach the level of an ordinary human.

    ����!��

    It was then.

    God of War.

    His intuition sent him a warning.

    Whoop.

    It was only when I reflexively turned my body that I saw it.

    ��Fucking half-penny bastard.��

    I never thought he would pull off such a trick.

    Creeping.

    The shadow that spread throughout the pantheon seeped into the nine corpses.

    Like a string controlling a puppet.

    After stretching out, the body began to move.

    Of course, if it had ended there, I wouldn��t have called it a residual talent.

    ��It sucks. Have you ever felt like this, Kitsch?��

    It looks like it��s spitting out words with its throat cut.

    Only then did the God of War understand everything.

    Why didn��t that Banpoon break down until the end?

    It was like that until thest moment.

    He was talking nonsense and distracting me.

    To keep this target hidden until the very end.

    ��It was a great strategy. Praise be to this god of war.��

    But I��m sorry.

    Because the person I am now is not the person I was in the past.

    Nine revived humans.

    ��I will salute you with all my might.��

    The God of War called upon his weapons to carry out his deration.

    [Wingedb pattern horn].

    And [the heavenly sword, Excalibur].

    ��Come, relics.��

    however.

    ����.��

    The only thing that flows is silence.

    In that silence.

    The pantheon gradually began to color.

    ��Hey God of War. ��Is that all?��

    With shadows.

    ����Karma. Surely it wasn��t nonsense?��

    Into infinitely deep darkness.

 Chapter 556

    ? Episode 556. God of

    Contract War.

    To put it another way, it is a martial god.

    No human being or even God cane close to his inaction.

    It was kind ofmon sense. Surpassing a god who rules over nothing would be impossible even for the Weapon Master of the Arcana Continent, who is said to have mastered all weapons.

    however.

    ����!��

    Something outside ofmon sense was happening.

    To be exact.

    Beings outside ofmon sense were running rampant.

    ��Ugh.��

    Musin did not lose. Even with nine people working together, he did not allow even a single attack, and even whenpeting, he cut into their vital points several times.

    however.

    ��It��s fucking ignorant power, really?��

    Creeping.

    No matter how many times it was cut and dismembered, it was stilling back to life. Instead of the blood that had already escaped, a dark shadow was flowing and was constantly rushing towards me.

    The God of War gritted his teeth.

    ��Half-penny bastard.��

    It wasn��t like I wasted my time in the Shadow Corridor.

    Think about strategies and tactics.

    Because Banpoon wouldn��t have the ability toe up with a n that I couldn��t destroy.

    ��The miracle of resurrection is not something someone like you can perform.��

    bang.

    ��My hair broke because of you, you bastard.��

    Dudeuk.

    ��What the fuck? ��It��s broken again?��

    I break the neck of the rushing man again and get lost in thought.

    What should I do?

    Can wepletely trample on these nine pieces of trash?

    ��Is this also a shadow contract?��

    It��s not half penny for nothing.

    It means that he cannot be worshiped by anyone due to hisck of godhood. Therefore, he must have signed a ��contract�� with them. And ording to the terms of the contract, they probably gained abilities they couldn��t understand.

    Tuk.

    ��How did youe here?��

    Crack.

    With a light application of force, Wolfe��s arm holding the crossbow is pulled out.

    To identify the enemy more urately.

    Hold the forearm you pulled out and examine it.

    Sssss.

    Then, the forearm bes a shadow and slips through the grasp and returns to its original position.

    The God of War watched the scene and remembered it.

    ��The contractor, Banpoon, is already dead.��

    A contract cannot be maintained when the contracting party dies.

    But why is their contract maintained?

    The brain, which was spinning quickly, came up with an answer.

    ��Haha, you crazy bastard.��

    The god of war burst intoughter.

    ��Have you handed over godhood to a mere human?��

    Did you truly hand over your godhood?

    Then the answer is simple. She, the human who has not been in battle since a while ago, must be the owner of the contract. If you tear her apart, all your questions will be answered.

    ��I didn��t feel very good.��

    The silence of the relics.

    Karma.

    Shadow God��s will.

    ��It was a transition in its own way.��

    Thanks to this, my mind was alreadyplicated.

    I felt a little refreshed.

    The God of War did not think inplicated ways.

    ��Even if the karma is simr.��

    Rather, it is a good thing. If you kill the man, you can earn more karma without much effort. Because I will never be defeated in a battle of martial arts.

    ��If that happens����

    King of the Demon World.

    Among them, it will be able to have the power to counter Baal, the first demon king on the throne, who has unrivaled power. God of War His eyes glowed with a mad light.

    ��I am the one who stands at the end of the true truth.��

    Hold.

    ��Why did the great God of War catch me while I was quiet?��

    Woman Kichi asked while being held by the neck. The God of War did not mince words. Because the important thing was confirmation. Soon, Kitsch��s neck broke with a loud bang.

    ording to your judgment.

    The nine shadows immediately.

    They had to disperse due to a broken contract.

    A sneer heard in my ears.

    ��But what about��?��

    ����.��

    ��Wrong, right?��

    bang.

    The god of war kicked the ground.

    The pantheon shatters and its fragments rise into the air.

    With just abination of energy, the fragments scatter in all directions.

    ��You crazy bastard��!!��

    If you don��t get an answer by killing them one by one, you can just kill them all at once. Some might say it was impossible, but it was possible for the God of War.

    Swaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    A javelin thrown among the debris.

    Pupupupupup.

    Nine plosive sounds.

    At the same time, the spear, which was thrown like a thunderbolt in a parabolic curve, is caught in the hand. The God of War took a breath. It��s not because the battle is too daunting. It was a breath to calm down the anger.

    ��Whoa.��

    But nothing changed.

    A stuffy chest.

    Boring scenery too.

    And the arrogant voice you hear.

    ��No matter how hard I struggle, it��s the same. ��It��s just annoying.��

    ��You can��t escape us. Do you understand, bastard?��

    ��Because that��s what our contract is about.��

    Know.

    The contract is huge.

    Especially contracts involving gods.

    ��so that.��

    His servant Guyver was able to handle the holy relic. Originally, he was such a weak guy that it wouldn��t have been surprising if his body oxidized just by touching a holy relic.

    ��However, if the person bound by the contract dies, the contract is canceled.��

    No one can deny the rules.

    What tricks are hidden in the contract?

    Any further spection was meaningless.

    If so, there is only one way.

    Getting them to open their mouths first.

    The God of War raised the corners of his mouth crookedly.

    ��Torture is also an inevitable part of war.��

    .

    Suddenly.

    ��What the fuck!��

    Rock Kid roared.

    Even more than the pain, the heat was so intense that I couldn��t bear it. It seems like it ran away dozens of times, but the fact is that it has never been able to reach it.

    ��Does this bastard not even know business ethics? If it��s that big, you should at least slow down. ��If you��re incredibly strong and fast, how can you��?!��

    Tuk.

    Of course, I couldn��t finish the sentence.

    The god of war swung his spear.

    Because Rock Kid��s turn hase.

    Crash.

    Wolf prepares to shoot from a distance.

    His bolt never touched either.

    Wolf��s expression wasn��t that bad.

    ��Are you d, Captain?��

    ��Write. ��I��m dying from pain, so what?��

    ��Because we can tie up a monster like that.��

    Kitsch shrugged his shoulders.

    ��Well, it��s not wrong.��

    God��s omnipotence?

    It was kitsch that I realized when I took over a part of his divinity through the shadow god. But I feel it again. The Shadow God was truly an imperfect god.

    ��It really is a monster.��

    Kitsch twitched his lips.

    ��In that sense, I can��t give you affection even if I want to give it to you? For some reason, I made a tempting offer. Who knew such a crazy monster was waiting for you?��

    Chireung.

    Kichi added, raising his dagger.

    ��So�� it means I��m sorry, everyone.��

    Some might call it power.

    Even if you die, you wille back to life.

    Because it was literally an incredible ability.

    The shadow mercenary group was able to be a tycoon in the underworld.

    I was able to seed in an absurd mission.

    Because it was all thanks to the power.

    However, Kitsch��s thoughts did not change.

    ��For knowingly being dragged into this terrible curse.��

    Not being able to die is a curse.

    Kitsch has felt that fact more keenly than anyone else.

    This time, Wolf, who had been listening quietly, shrugged his shoulders.

    ��Well, no one else knows, but Rock Kid looks happy?��

    ����I��ll exclude that idiot then.��

    ��And actually, I don��t feel bad either.��

    ��Are you crazy too?��

    ��No, like the leader, I feel very fortunate.��

    Wolf was also nning a strategy.

    ��I can prevent something like that from reaching the Commander-in-Chief.��

    I already had an estimate in my head.

    Even if we could be revived indefinitely, we would not be able to defeat the God of War. However, it was calcted that the God of War could tie his feet while he was revived indefinitely.

    ��He��s not fighting with all his might. And yet, they are trampling on us and analyzing us coolly. ��The risk factor is too great to send it to themander-in-chief.��

    Wolf added.

    ��In many ways.��

    Kitsch understood right away.

    ��That��s right, Wolf.��

    General Lee Ho-yeol.

    It didn��t mean he would fight the God of War and lose.

    What will happen during the battle?

    It meant that no one could guess.

    Yes, they witnessed it on Jeju Ind where Paimon appeared.

    Ho Yeol��s ��Infinitely Deep Darkness��.

    Due to severe injuries.

    I couldn��t attend the meeting that followed, but I read it in the atmosphere.

    Eyes of concern pouring towards you.

    ��To you in that situation.��

    I had no intention of throwing away such a monster.

    In that sense, it was fortunate.

    I don��t know what happened.

    The voice of the shadow god suddenlyes to mind.

    -��This contract is subordinated.��

    ��Because he is truly an amazing person in many ways.��

    -��I serve him, which means he is the owner of this contract.��

    Shadow God.

    Who would have thought that this guy would say with his own mouth that he serves Ho-yeol directly.

    Because I never imagined it in my dreams.

    What on earth happened in the Corridor of Shadows?

    I was genuinely curious, but Kichi came to his senses.

    ��Even if you say you can��t take it down, you have to hang on desperately.��

    increasingly.

    The time taken for Rock Kid��s head to run away was getting shorter.

    It was not they who were adapting to this battle, but the God of War.

    ��Then let��s go again.��

    Someone will see this scene and say:

    Isn��t it a meaningless fight?

    But that��s exactly what Kitsch wanted.

    Even if it is meaningless, keeping the god of war in the pantheon. No one can predict what the consequences will be if he is released into the Arcana Continent and the world of adventurers.

    The price needed to prevent an uncertain future was too cheap.

    Their own death.

    Strictly speaking, it is a pain that leads to death.

    Hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands of endless experiences.

    ��Is this a good deal?��

    Nevertheless, the former leader of the shadow mercenaries came to a conclusion.

    It��s a clear deal with nothing to lose.

    But Kitsch��s wish did note true.

    ����why?��

    Because that was not a transaction that ��someone�� would tolerate.

    Again.

    What I heard in my ears was the loud sound of shoes that I couldn��t ignore.

    The God of War, he turns his head first.

    The members also make eye contact with their own masters, who are the masters of the contract.

    Kitsch��s pupils shook violently.

    ����Dangerous.��

    The god of war who never stopped killing even for a moment.

    His practical sense was at a high level. If you attack themander-in-chief in that state, you may not be safe no matter how much you call yourself themander-in-chief.

    however.

    ����what.��

    Kitsch was wrong again this time.

    Even though he made eye contact with Ho Yeol, the God of War did not rush towards him.

    On the contrary, why are you taking those steps?

    ��Sch.

    One step, two steps, three steps.

    He was moving backwards and even taking steps backwards.

    What kind of situation is this?

    It wasn��t easy to figure out the reason.

    Because the more you know, the more you see it.

    This is because it was not visible to the members, including Kitsch.

    The passionate karma blooms like a halo.

    God of War.

    He thought as he unconsciously took a step back.

    He turned his brain, which was well versed in strategy and tactics.

    ����Karma you can��t even guess.��

    An immeasurable karma that could not be acquired even if not one, but all worlds were to exist in an instant, was overflowing from a man who was merely a human being.

    At that scene, the God of War realized for the first time in his life.

    I am at this moment.

    [The God of War develops the status abnormality ��Fear��.]

    I faced fear.

    .

    [Karma: 6424]

 Chapter 557

    ? Episode 557. Everything depends on what you think (1)

    .

    [Master of the Heavenly Demon (Master): Demon King of the fourth throne. His strides contain tremendous power. A formidable history will be contained in each step you take.]

    You have stepped into the realm of Heavenly Demon Reign.

    The words I saide to mind.

    Is it still not possible?

    ��I won��t lose anything or anyone anymore.��

    Suddenly, I feel like I can hear Mrs. Choi Kang-hee��s voice.

    -��It��s been a while since our Hoyeol brought someone home.��

    Other people.

    Even my family doesn��t know about my ��past��.

    You know that, right? Granfell?

    In that sense, I will ask you a serious question.

    Nothing more.

    My wish is not to lose anyone.

    Was it just a farce in the end?

    ����.��

    Actually, I knew it early on.

    Maybe that��s why I desperately turned away.

    The yers and the Arcana didn��t have a very deep rtionship. Even if you leave me and betray me, I won��t be hurt.

    Like ��past��.

    In some ways, that must have been really unreasonable.

    Should I be honest?

    I still haven��t forgotten.

    I still think about it sometimes.

    Senios�� boyish smile every time he manifests [��Absolute Zero��].

    Harkon��s two legs every time I go to battle.

    Every time I look at the night view of Seoul, I hear Yugweed��s voice.

    So, it was not an easy choice.

    epting the shadow mercenaries as Akshan��s demon hunters.

    Others may ask why that is so difficult.

    I mean it wasn��t for me.

    Nevertheless, I was the one who thought I would bear it in the end.

    But this was the result.

    I failed to protect Granfell.

    The shadow mercenaries are members of Akshan.

    It was then.

    ��It��s not far-fetched.��

    Granfell opened his mouth.

    ��It all depends on what you think.��

    ��okay?

    ��It depends on what you think.��

    What kind of nonsense are you talking about?

    If it were my normal self, I wouldn��t have even snorted. But this time, I wanted to believe. At this moment heading to the pantheon, I wanted to believe in Granfell��s cubic crystal.

    And I witnessed it.

    Once, twice, dozens of times.

    The former shadow mercenary members who are constantly dying and clinging to the God of War. There was no need to wonder how the dead wereing back to life.

    ����why?��

    The vision blinks with Kitsch��s voice.

    [The ��Shadow Contract�� belongs to you.]

    You have signed another contract, everyone.

    And you, the shadow god.

    The contract was handed over to me.

    The Granfell style of speaking is starting to make sense.

    -��It all depends on what you think.��

    Yes.

    Depending on how you think about it, you might think that the shadow mercenaries are alive and well. But�� Unfortunately, I witnessed it with my own eyes.

    The sight of them rejoicing like children over Kitsch��s contract being broken.

    Yes.

    Even after tasting that freedom, everyone once again threw themselves into the abyss of shadow. Why? Unless you��re an idiot, you could guess it just by looking at Kitsch��s mesmerized expression.

    It was all for us.

    Again.

    I remembered every step.

    ��Now I understand everything.��

    From now on.

    ��It was something I couldn��t ignore, Granfell.��

    You can��t stay upright with half-hearted determination.

    There is give and take in everything.

    To protect something.

    It meant that it was impossible to be merciful forever.

    ��That��s it.��

    A voice rings in my head.

    ��It is right to kill the God of War as well.��

    I, who was not denying anything, opened my mouth quietly.

    ��As of now, it is time for unteral disposition.��

    *

    The martial spirit was speaking.

    Again.

    The gait of the approaching man is extremely arrogant. His posture is full of ws, and his slim body and shy clothes will not be able to withstand his onught.

    It was whispering constantly.

    however.

    ��I flinch.

    The body did not listen.

    The God of War repeated to his senses.

    ��It is an iprehensible being.��

    Iprehensible.

    Infinite strategies and tactics in your head.

    A being that cannot be understood even by martial senses.

    The reason for that decision was simple.

    Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.

    The throbbing that goes up through your feet.

    The pantheon was shaking.

    To be precise, numerous relics sleeping in the pantheon��s underground treasury were responding. Relics of unparalleled antiquity were revealing their presence in front of the man.

    As if facing the owner.

    ����This cannot happen.��

    Relics.

    God of gods.

    Even the goddess could not handle the sacred relics as she pleased.

    It was natural.

    Relics were not created by someone.

    God of War From the moment he first opened his eyes.

    Even before all gods existed.

    Because holy relics were substances that already existed.

    That is why karma was required.

    Only by understanding the meaning contained in the relic through karma could one finally contact the relic. So the God of War had no choice but to retreat without realizing it.

    ��That��s it.

    ��Why that man?��

    ��Jump, bump, bump.

    ��Are we weing it as if we were anxiously waiting for it?��

    ��Jump, jump, jump.

    ��Holy relics��!��

    That won��t happen, though.

    Even if the man��s karma is close to 10,000.

    The relics would not have reacted first.

    ��Then there is something even I know about.��

    Between that man and the relics?

    Hold.

    If so, we will n for the future. Since the relic reacted to the man, the moment the man got his hands on even one relic, he had no chance of winning.

    But this wasn��t the end.

    ��Where have you been hiding, you abominable goddess?��

    The story would be different if we killed the goddess who abandoned the pantheon and ran away and stole her karma. Crash. The god of war ran ahead without looking back.

    Sigh.

    He grabbed hold of the floating Shinsu��s hair and held it as if holding reins.

    Then he hurriedly left the temple.

    What was your first feeling of fear?

    There was more relief than shame.

    I couldn��t believe it myself, so much so that Iughed out loud.

    ����Fuck you.��

    *

    Arcana Continent Biography.

    When it was just a game, the process by which most events became known to yers was simr. First, NPCs begin to open up about the incident one by one.

    In that sense.

    ��The game��s settings remain valid even after the cataclysm!��

    ��Don��t you just want to drink more?��

    ��it��s crazy? ��Do you know what kind of alcoholic I am?��

    ��It��s toote for us to get upset. We��ve been hanging out here for three hours already. What about us?��

    Kingdom of Yusra.

    The Golden Calf Tavern was filled with yers with their ears pricked up. But there was rarely a story to be told. Why do they say there is no room for that?

    An angry voicees through the speaker.

    -It was truly an overwhelming victory. We bring you a vivid video of the Allied Crusade that won an unprecedented victory against the Goddess Church and the Pantheon��!

    My tongue sticks out automatically.

    ��Rather than that, I wrote a dark story this time thanks to Lee Ho-yeol? ��I seriously wrote to themunity that this could be a close call, that this could be an unprecedented crisis, and that I would put my finger on it, but I waspletely banned!��

    ��But why are your hands still attached?��

    ����Let��s not say scary things, it will ruin the taste of the drink.��

    Regardless of the assurance, he coolly admitted that he was wrong.

    I still couldn��t understand it in my head.

    Ament uttered out of injustice.

    ��But no matter how much you think about it, doesn��t it make sense? At the exact moment when Lee Ho-yeol appears, the Goddess Church copses from within, the gods stop revealing themselves again, and in the end, the item that seemed like Guyver��s hidden card bes useless!��

    Yes.

    Actually, if it is Lee Ho-yeol.

    I thought that might be the case.

    Because the performances he had shown so far didn��t make much sense.

    But this was physically impossible.

    ��No matter what, doesn��t Lee Ho-yeol have one body? But how can they move so simultaneously? ��Unless you literally saw through everything and prepared for it��!��

    ��You could have seen right through it.��

    ����yes?��

    Suddenly, a voice came from the table next to me.

    ��He might have seen it all through.��

    The person who continued speaking was a woman with a unique atmosphere.

    Although he covered his entire body with a long robe.

    The face that gives off a strange atmosphere is not covered.

    ����Wait a minute, she��s so damn pretty?��

    The man nodded without realizing it.

    ��Oh yes. ��I��m sure Lee Ho-yeol could do that!��

    The man��s gaze quickly scans the table next to him.

    How can this be a coincidence? I would like to suggest that we all sit together.

    Then, let��s look at the table calctions over there first

    .

    One two three four five six seven bottles��?

    Wait a minute, why is there no end?

    What are those bottles scattered on the floor?

    ��Do you think a whale would die if it drank like that?!��

    I��ve been to the Golden Calf pub several times, but I��ve never seen that many empty bottles in the world. I thought that Rock Kid, who had a reputation for being truthful, could drink that much alcohol.

    Doridori.

    ��That��s beer and this is liquor, right?��

    ��Heep.

    A hup thates out reflexively.

    If you calcte it for joint seating instead.

    I ended up pouring all my savings into the cracks.

    The man quickly closed his mouth and turned his head.

    Oh, I changed my mind.

    ��Really, Lee Ho-yeol is amazing, isn��t he? haha.��

    ��Ugh, you idiot.��

    ��Why are you so scary sometimes?��

    To the point where he pretends not to notice even when the man across from him scolds him.

    The woman at the next table.

    Mary, Witch of the South Sea.

    Again.

    She filled her ss again.

    ��I thought there wasn��t much to do in the future.��

    A social venue in space and time.

    The reason Mary was always drunk and lying around was because of nightmares and auditory hallucinations. The day when his own people, the Descendants of Twilight, were devoured by a bad omen.

    -Please save me.

    -Live, definitely live, Mary.

    -Sister��!!!

    It was to cover up the screams of that day with alcohol and fall asleep.

    So, the bad omen falls.

    Now that the Descendants of Twilight have returned to the Arcana Continent again.

    There was no reason for Mary to get drunk.

    ��gulp.

    So far.

    Descendants of the pure-blooded magic n Twilight.

    That sensitive sense reads sounds.

    To be exact, the sound of unconsciousness deep inside humans.

    -Is this really good?

    -It��s not a joke, I��m almost scared now.

    -Why didn��t the Magic Tower warn youst time?

    Awe.

    Mary knows the meaning of that word better than anyone else. Because I have been watching the great family Cloudy. The emotion of awe is necessarily apanied by an emotion called fear or terror.

    ��Without those feelings����

    Because you can��t look up to someone.

    In that sense, the voices heard werepletely natural. But even though I knew all that, I�� Mary looked at the empty bottle with lonely eyes.

    ��What am I worried about?��

    Even though I kept tipping my ss, my voice did not quiet down.

    -No matter what�� Lee Ho-yeol is also human.

    -How long can I trust Lee Ho-yeol?

    -And if you think about what you showed on Jeju Ind��!!

    .

    .

    .

    Click.

    I look around themunity with an indifferent gaze. All of it was just nonsense. I felt like my eyes were going to rot just looking at it, so I threw myself on the bed.

    ��What the hell do you know?��

    Then I nce at the bookshelf.

    A particrly thick book.

    That��s Seongseon Middle School.

    It was the 21st graduation album.

    Kim Hyun-min bit his chapped lip.

    ����about Hoyeol.��

 Chapter 558

    ? Episode 558. Everything depends on what you think (2)

    ��I will ask.��

    I didn��t feel like it, but I had no choice.

    ��Are you a demon hunter or my servant?��

    Former shadow mercenary group.

    I asked them. This could be known from the precedent of kitsch. No matter how many times you lost your life. The moment the contract is canceled, the contractee can start a new life.

    ��If I break the contract.��

    If you choose Akshan, what happens in the God Realm can just be passed over as an incident. Everyone will return as Akshan demon hunters and hunt demons for peace on the Arcana continent and for the reconstruction of the resurrected Akshan.

    however.

    [Kitchi withdraws from ��Akshan.��] [Wolf withdraws from ��Akshan.��] [Henderson withdraws from ��Akshan.��]��.

    I knew it would happen��!

    Is unity really good only in times like this?

    Eventually all nine left Akshan.

    Wolf opened his mouth to me who was silent.

    ��We didn��t talk about it in advance, but I didn��t know we would agree so much. ��I��m sorry for giving you a chance, but it seems like I rejected it����

    Instead of giving a proper answer, I threatened him.

    ��It will not be easy.��

    ��?��

    ��Life as my servant.��

    Why did you say ��bell��?

    ��A contract is a contract.��

    It was a change of heart on my part.

    To protect something.

    You have to be prepared to knock something down.

    Because I was the one who realized that fact.

    ��I can��t go on smoothly anymore.��

    Of course, our Grandfell was not a person who would forcefully involve others in his actions.

    Yes, this was a deration of sorts.

    No matter what his servants do.

    It was a Granfell-style way of saying that, as the owner, he would take full responsibility for everything.

    I prayed desperately in my heart.

    ��So change your mind now, everyone��!��

    Imagine bing a hand and foot of Granfell and being swayed around.

    ��How annoying would it be?��

    Of course, this does not mean that life as an Akshan demon hunter is easy. Aside from everything else, the amount of training he does is beyond imagination��

    ��There is no change in our decision, Commander.��

    It was Wolf who spoke again.

    ��okay.

    It really is.

    ��I understand what you mean.��

    What should I do with this, Granfell?

    It looks like there are only two of us left again.

    In this damn Akshan.

    ��You can just leave.��

    Shadow mercenaries.

    ����It��s really unfortunate.��

    Considering itsbat power, I thought it was literally the same as turning on automatic hunting. Why, considering yourbat power, don��t you think you can easily hunt down most of the demons wandering around the Arcana Continent?

    Thanks to this, Akshan��s reputation will rise day by day.

    I was filled with quite a bit of anticipation.

    They are leaving the office one by one.

    A message shining above your sight.

    [Akshan] [Current number of people: 1] [Current reputation: 4129]

    ��Life is so lonely.

    It was a moment when I swallowed my sleep.

    There was a single shadow standing still.

    ��Can we talk for a moment? Commander-in-Chief?��

    It was kitsch.

    When I nodded slightly, only Kitsch remained in the office and faced me.

    So what I want to say is kitsch.

    ����Could it be that Kitsch changed his mind?��

    Wee.

    Because even just one person is precious to me.

    Well thought out kitsch.

    If Ie in now, I could be Akshan��s second-inmand?!

    ��It��s like passing on a contract, so there��s no shame in it.��

    But what followed.

    The voice was so serious that it made me feel embarrassed.

    Well, I can guess why Kitsch can��t raise his head.

    ��I��m sure you feel incredibly sorry.��

    In a way.

    Because it was like refusing my favor one after another.

    But don��t worry Kitsch.

    Even though our Gran Fell is in a bit of a tailspin.

    In that respect, I am certain.

    ��If your pride says so.��

    ����!��

    ��Follow me, that��s all I have to say.��

    There was no need to ask whether it was a proud decision.

    ��yes��!��

    Kitsch��splexion suddenly brightened.

    Anyway, kitsch has changed a lot?

    When we first met in Yusra Kingdom.

    I liked it because it had a simr snobbish vibe to me.

    ��There is one more victim of pride lighting.��

    Granfell guilty man.

    It was a moment when I clicked my tongue.

    Kichi grabbed the doorknob and slowly turned his head.

    ��And can I ask you onest favor?��

    ��You can tell me.��

    ����.��

    Kichi turned aroundpletely and lowered his head.

    Then he smoothes the hem of his clothes.

    Why are you just staring at the hem of your clothes?

    Isn��t this a simple request?

    You��re probably not asking for a guarantee or something��? I am Lee Ho-yeol. It was a moment when the nightmare of redbels all over the house began to creep into my mind again.

    ����Can I keep it as is?��

    So what? It��s strange, Granfell. Reject it immediately!!

    ��I am no longer part of Akshan, but I wear this Akshan uniform.��

    What was that?

    Well, that��s true then.

    It wasn��t for no reason that I held on to the fluffy hem of my clothes.

    ��Actually, is there any reason not to do this?��

    Above all, if the Akshan clothes were recovered again, Granfell might use some excuse to sneak them on. At least to prevent such unfortunate incidents.

    I responded with a condescending tone, as always.

    ��Of course, I will dly give it to you.��

    .

    .

    .

    Of course, the real conversation begins now.

    ��Let��s check it first.��

    [Hidden Quest: Witch Hunt]

    The hidden quest that was supposed to rescue the saint hadpletely lost its purpose. It has to be that way. Because the good-looking goddess hid inside Freyza without any face.

    I checked the changed quest window.

    [Hidden Quest: Whereabouts of the Goddess]

    Only you know the whereabouts of the disappeared goddess.

    Darkness.

    Will you show mercy?

    Will the appropriate punishment be given?

    The choice is entirely up to you and the infinite darkness.

    -Face the goddess. (In progress)

    They dered war on me.

    The excitement of the pantheon was gone.

    As if I had seen it with my own eyes and returned, the pantheon was already in ruins.

    ��The goddess who barely escaped����

    Even the goddess of Granfell was fooled by the method acting that insulted her, and she had even promised not to move within Freiza.

    ��It��s a vain ending worthy of an illusion.��

    Hey Granfell.

    Wouldn��t it be better not to think about finishing it roughly?

    Because I will not overlook the reason why that was possible.

    [Six Star Brooch 5/6]

    Let��s think about it calmly.

    If only I couldn��t retrieve the three pieces of the brooch from hell.

    Could I have won this war?

    ��I thought I could win.��

    Until I confirmed the relic��s abilities.

    [Relic: Excalibur, the heavenly sword] [ss: Myth] [Restrictions: ???] [Effect: Controls all weapons of enemies and allies.] [Description: This is a relic that has been stored in the treasury of the Pantheon. .]

    The real Excalibur.

    Just one item contained an effect that could determine the oue of the war. In reality, no one could stop Guyver��s charge with Excalibur raised.

    ��Not only that.��

    I couldn��t confirm the effect because it wasn��t in my possession, but the relic that summoned infinite pantheon soldiers also had the ability to influence the situation of the war.

    Truly a holy relic.

    It meant that the person who possessed it possessed such power that it would not be strange for it to transcend time and rule a world forever. So, even the gods couldn��t use it easily.

    Only if she was the most revered goddess on the Arcana continent could she keep sacred relics in her sacred ce, Muon. So, I��m telling you to be honest, Granfell.

    ��How can it surpass even such a holy relic?��

    This [Six Star Brooch] is only [Unique] grade.

    Every time the six-pointed star brooch shines.

    My karma level rose sharply.

    ��If the Shadow God had seen it, he would have been scared.��

    What is 1,000 karma? I��ve easily surpassed 6,000 now. The power of such karma? I was able to feel it the moment I stepped into the Heavenly Demon Reign at the Pantheon.

    [The relic responds to your karma.] [The relic responds to your karma.] [The relic responds to your karma.]�� A relic said to be

    stored in the pantheon treasury. It seemed like they were being sanctified.

    I feel proud to say these things with my own mouth, but��

    it felt like they were begging me to please use them.

    When Gwi-cheol saw that, he muttered from his waist.

    -Hehe, he is already my master.

    That means.

    Does this mean that the relics regard me as their master? Yes, 6,000 karma was at that level. What is the identity of the six-pointed star brooch that carries such ridiculous karma?

    Dalgak.

    I put the brooch down on the desk and look at it.

    Still, you seem to have a conscience.

    I guess he was bothered by my harsh gaze. Cube opened his mouth.

    ��I will return when the time is right.��

    You mean the one piece left?

    I��m not worried about that.

    Anyway, that��s really you, Granfell.

    ��But maybe that��s why I felt relieved.��

    What if it was an item whose identity was unknown?

    I would have put it in my inventory right away.

    However, as the ghosts of hell also said.

    This was originally the property of the Cloudy family of Granfell.

    In the end, I decided.

    ��Stop whining.��

    Let��s use it until we can use it.

    Of course, the god of war who escaped from the pantheon.

    Even the ten thrones who would have been watching everything in the Demon World through the Demon Eyes.

    Overwhelming strength was needed to not lose anything against them. This meant that the power of the six-pointed star brooch was needed. Suddenly a thought like that appears in my head.

    ��In the end, that is also my strength.��

    Well, it all depends on what you think, right?

    Unless you��re used to being in control.

    It��s something you just have to get used to.

    Since ancient times, there is give and take in everything. Because the six-pointed star brooch was worth the effort to be able to use it fully despite the difort.

    ��In that sense.��

    There��s a need to please Grandfell for a while, right?

    To realize something.

    Because we need Grandfell��s great talent.

    Sweet.

    I quickly moved, took out the teacup, and reached into my inner pocket.

    I opened a green tea bag and slowly steeped the tea.

    A rxed voicees out as if he is satisfied with my ttery.

    ��Only time passes and knows the answer.��

    ��What are you talking about all of a sudden?

    An unexpected Granfell style of speaking.

    I checked my watch and was shocked.

    Before I knew it, it was exactly afternoon tea time.

    Anyway, that damn tea time biological clock is urate, right?

    *

    The dinner party was not enjoyable at all.

    ��How much does our Deputy Kim Hyeon-min drink?��

    ��yes? I just have a little beer����

    ��Huh? Are you already taking care of your health?��

    ��There are things like that, and from the beginning��.��

    ��Hey, even I, who am old, drink alcohol. Our lively Assistant Manager Kim is already thinking about his health? ��If ites out like that, I��ll be very disappointed~��

    ����I��ll take it if you give it to me.��

    ��Okay, okay. Is there anyone who drinks well to begin with? It will increase as you drink it all. ��How good is the atmosphere when Assistant Manager Kim drinks so voluntarily?��

    When should I quit this damnpany?

    gulp.

    The day Kim Hyun-min gets kicked out.

    I took a sip of my drink while imagining pushing away that annoying face.

    It seemed like he really wasn��t tired of that sort of thing.

    ��Oh my gosh, our snack killer, employee Jeong~��

    I see him immediately aiming for the next target.

    Kim Hyun-min soothed his sore stomach with a few pieces of meat.

    I shifted my gaze to the TV.

    The rising intoxication.

    I couldn��t hear what was said�� but

    the customers sitting next to me were talking like a loudspeaker.

    ��I told you that you didn��t like it from the beginning?��

    ��What else?��

    ��Lee Ho-yeol, those eyes. ��Your eyes are very unlucky.��

    ��what?

    ��It��s just that the arrogance dripping from your eyes�� I think I��m advertising that you and I are on a different level? The way he dresses up just shows a sense of superiority��!��

    ��Hoyeol?

    ��Imagine if Lee Ho-yeol changes his mind. As I saidst time, the destruction of the Earth is not an exaggeration? ��The mercy shown so far was, to put it kindly, mercy, but if you look at it, it wasn��t like pitiful sympathy.��

    Showing ��tough sympathy����?

    ��Jump!

    Is it because I drink alcohol, which I am not good at?

    If not,e now.

    Is it because of regrets from a dozen years ago?

    Sigh.

    ��Say it again, you bastard. A pitiful pity?��

    ��Kuh?!��

    ��Agent Kim Hyun-min? Hey, Assistant Manager Kim! ��What��s wrong with you, man!!��

    Kim Hyun-min said while holding the man by the cor.

    ��You talk about what you know about Ho-yeol.��

    .

    .

    .

    For Kim Hyun-min, light suddenly came one day.

    ��Hyunmin, have you made a group yet?��

    ��Huh? Huh����

    ��If it��s okay with you, would you like to go on a field trip with me?��

 Chapter 559

    ? Episode 559. If you can��t reach it (1)

    Kim Hyun-min kept lowering his head.

    ��I��m really not the type of person who gets caught by the cor and just gets away with it��. It��s a good day, and my boss has given me a lot of reasons, so I��m going to get over it just this once.��

    ��Thank you��.��

    ��Thank you and do your best. ��I wonder where there are people like that in the world these days.��

    The sound of footsteps moving away.

    Only then did Kim Hyun-min raise his head and look at the police station. Seongjin Park Manager Park, whom he had always disapproved of, was constantly groveling.

    ��thank you. ��Then have a hard time.��

    ��Director Park��.��

    ��Where are those people? ��Did you go?��

    Jinng.

    The shadow returned to Director Park��s face, which had never lost its smile until the moment the door was closed. He let out a deep sigh and rummaged through his jacket pocket.

    ��Oh, I was quitting smoking.��

    ��I��ll run and get it.��

    ��it��s okay. ��You don��t even know what I��m smoking, what about Assistant Manager Kim?��

    ����sorry.��

    ��Okay, sit down.��

    The time has already reached midnight.

    If it had been normal, I might have been irritated.

    But there was a sinmitted.

    dump.

    Kim Hyun-min obediently sat down.

    Still, I didn��t understand.

    Why did Manager Park protect me?

    I didn��t say it out loud.

    Manager Park opens his mouth.

    ��A dispute about assault at apany dinner? ��A testament to how much they want me from above.��

    ��Oh, was it something like that?

    It was a moment of thought.

    Director Park continued speaking casually.

    ��And it��s my fault too. It��s my fault for forcing Assistant Manager Kim when I knew he wouldn��t drink a ss of alcohol. I��m sorry, Assistant Manager Kim. ��I didn��t know it would turn out like this.��

    ��?��

    That was an apology that I had not even thought about.

    Is it because I��m drunk?

    Director Park continued speaking with an expression that is not usually seen.

    ��I guess this is why the first step is so important, Assistant Manager Kim. In my time. We just went out for drinks together a few times and we just became close. I guess that habit has remained to this day. Just understand that the way an old man expresses himself is immature.��

    ��!��

    For a moment, Kim Hyun-min felt like he had been hit in the back of the head.

    What is Manager Park regretting?

    Did he think he was harassing him?

    As he said, it was just a different way of expressing it.

    ��No, Manager. ��I am����

    ��That��s enough. ��Because I already know that.��

    Director Park, who was waving his hand, nced at Kim Hyun-min.

    ��Isn��t social life easy?��

    ��Because nothing in this world is easy.��

    ��Yes, that kind of mindset is really good.��

    Why did you drag Kim Hyun-min to everypany dinner?

    It was because of the hope that Kim Hyun-min would fit in with the team at least a little bit.

    Manager Park shrugged his shoulders.

    ��And you did well.��

    ��yes?��

    ��Because you showed your hot side like you did today. Don��t you think new recruits will not look down on Assistant Manager Kim from now on? You know the external oil and the internal energy, right? ��That��s what Assistant Manager Kim showed today.��

    As expected, the manager knew everything.

    Kim Hyun-min was silent for a moment.

    Because I felt like my narrow vision was copsing.

    ����You��re a real adult, Director Park.��

    Likewise, it was probably because I was drunk.

    Kim Hyun-min said something he normally would not have said.

    That was something I didn��t reveal to anyone.

    ��Hey, Manager, I have a question for you.��

    ��Suddenly counseling for concerns? Our Assistant Manager Kim? Okay, give it a try.��

    ��Well�� there is something I must apologize for.��

    ��apologize? Assistant Manager Kim is not someone who causes trouble, right? Anyway.��

    Kim Hyun-min bit his lip.

    ��But what should I do if the person I must apologize to is now so far away that I can��t even reach him?��

    Manager Park touched his chin and answered.

    ��I should just live with it, what should I do?��

    ����yes?��

    ��Even though I made a mistake so big that I had to apologize, it��s best to just live my life, thinking that I��m d that it turned out so well that I couldn��t just apologize.��

    Is it because we drink a lot of water in society?

    ��That��s ridiculous.��

    Manager Park was cool-headed in that respect.

    ��Do you think that person would want to see Assistant Manager Kim?��

    ����!��

    ��You might be lucky if you remember your face.��

    ��It really was like that.

    Kim Hyun-minughed without realizing it. At this moment, when I think of the people around Ho-yeol, I realize that he was living a life where he could not even be a passing ��Extra 1��.

    ��No, actually, I��ve known it for a long time.��

    So I lived a quiet life.

    However, there was a reason why I had a change of heart recently.

    Yes, in themunity and at restaurants.

    It was because there was enough change to tell a story.

    Hyunmin Kim opened his mouth again.

    ��So what should I do when that person is being ridiculously misunderstood? Should I just hold on and hold on? ��You know better than anyone else that that can never happen?��

    ��Hmm.��

    Director Park scratched his beard this time and answered.

    ��No matter what, if you have a conscience, shouldn��t you put up with it? No, when you encounter an unfair situation, it would be the perfect time to atone with action. ��Like a confession of conscience.��

    ��Then I think I caught it well. Boss.��

    ��Hold on well and what?��

    ��It��s that bastard��s cor from earlier.��

    ����what?��

    Eventually, the two headed to the main street to catch a taxi.

    Even while walking.

    Director Park didn��t understand so he muttered several times.

    ��So what does that have to do with grabbing you by the cor?��

    Then I asked.

    ��Are you, Assistant Manager Kim��, acquainted with Lee Ho-yeol?��

    Since we knew each other, Kim Hyun-min responded bitterly.

    ����we were friends.��

    ��Huh friend?��

    ��It was the only one for me at that time.��

    Real friends.

    But I was like that to Ho-yeol��.

    It was the moment when Kim Hyun-min was about to fall into deep thought.

    Manager Park shook his head.

    ��What, Lee Ho-yeol and Assistant Manager Kim are friends?! Even if you��re drunk, you��re still very drunk? Guess I��ll never offer Assistant Manager Kim a drink again. From now on, if I ever offer Assistant Manager Kim a drink, he��ll be a dog! It��s called the dog manager����

    *

    Relic.

    Heavenly sword Excalibur.

    A [Myth] grade item.

    but.

    ��You are so cruel, humans.��

    Despite its rarity, Excalibur was roughly stuck on the ground. Not only did Nettuber yers gather to find the content, but even yers passing by said something.

    ��This is the real Excalibur of those rumors��!��

    ��Did you look at the information window? ��It��s crazy that it��s at myth level!!��

    ��I heard the special effects are real? ��Dominance of weapons in the world.��

    A secluded field in the Kingdom of Yusra.

    Excalibur was stuck there.

    The reason why his precious body became a spectacle was simple.

    ��I will never forget the shame of sending this body into exile.��

    As you can see, it was because he was too talkative.

    The yers were astonished at the sight.

    No matter how much people in the world are not interested in wealth and fame.

    ��Does it make sense to treat a mythic item like this?!��

    I can��t believe you just left it like that.

    Among them, there were some who were beyond shocked and consumed with greed. The yer checks the floating item window and begins to talk nonsense.

    ��No, if it��s been neglected this much, isn��t the person who actually picked it up the owner? Why is Excalibur a sword that only the chosen ones can draw?��

    Then he strides over and extends his hand.

    ��If I just draw it, shouldn��t I be able to have it?��

    Why was there no level limit in the information window that popped up?

    Limitations full of question marks.

    Isn��t this something you can satisfy yourself?

    ��Take some pictures from there. ��Leave it as evidenceter.��

    There was no one who could stop such a man from doing so.

    Well, it wasn��t just one or two people.

    Excalibur begins to glow the moment a man touches it.

    ��also��! ��If it��s a production like this��!��

    It took a moment for the man��s face to start to brighten.

    Jijijijik.

    The man��s limbs were shaking as if he had received an electric shock.

    It just copsed.

    What that meant was simple.

    ��You��re asking me to take as much as I can, right? ��If you can take it.��

    ��Well, I said it wasn��t over yet.��

    ��Then isn��t this a kind of deration of war against the pantheon?��

    It was like that.

    Excluding Ho-yeol Lee, the only beings worthy of picking up Excalibur were the gods of the pantheon. Then, this Excalibur is the bait to lure the God of War who is hiding somewhere.

    One Netuber yer is slowly catching the wind.

    ��Seeing it with my own eyes makes it even more unusual. Who in the world would have imagined this? Of course it��s Lee Ho-yeol! ��It��s not enough to subdue the gods of the Arcana Continent, so now you��re ying with them as bait!��

    The chat window responds immediately.

    -Just homen

    -Now he��s just surpassed the yer��s limits ??

    -It��s beyond amazing, it��s scary ??

    Like a professional broadcaster, he agrees with his wits.

    ��It seems that the Pantheon was not wary of the infinitely deep darkness for no reason. In that sense, isn��t it fortunate? ��Lee Ho-yeol is on our side.��

    No one objected.

    Because Lee Ho-yeol has only walked for the sake of humanity.

    But at the same time, someone had witnessed it.

    ��Whoa.��

    ��Why are you sighing, Captain?��

    ��huh? ��It��s just nothing.��

    The image of Ho-yeol facing Paimon in Jeju Ind.

    Perhaps that is why those who entered Jeju Ind felt fortunate in their hearts. About the fact that they were the only ones to witness Ho-yeol giving off a different energy than usual.

    But there was a fact that even they were overlooking.

    It was floating in the sky and observing everything.

    The existence of magical eyes.

    .

    The devil of the ten thrones.

    Buer paimon gamigin.

    As many as three demon lords were hunted by his hands.

    Of course, there was room for controversy.

    ��Even if Buer said that, wasn��t Paimon and Gamigin hunted by him? ��Paimon fell into the foolish Baal, and Gamigin fell into the open gates of hell.��

    Ritual of the Ten Seas.

    Discussions take ce beneath the veil.

    The role of mediator is once again the Demon King of the Eighth Throne.

    It was Barbatos�� part.

    He spoke using his power of ��objective vision��.

    ��Even if Gamigin and Paimon didn��t die directly at his hands. ��In the end, it was that man who drove them to their deaths.��

    It was Barbatos�� objective eye that evaluated only the facts. When he made his decision, even the ten disciples who rarely gave up their stubbornness fell silent. But silence only led to bigger questions.

    ��I can��t believe it. ��Paimon, I never thought he would fall.��

    ��They say countless sacrifices were made for the curse.��

    ��This is a result that was not expected at all.��

    To Paimon, being the ninth Demon King was meaningless.

    His strength could be assessed as only Baal knew.

    Barbatos looked closely.

    ����The next arrow will be aimed at me, right?��

    As Buer Paimon fell into hell, he became the lowest of the ten. Whether you look at it visually or objectively, it was clear that it was your turn next.

    Beneath the veil, Barbatos swallowed dry saliva.

    ��I am neither stronger than Gamigin nor more honorable than Paimon.��

    Can I survive that man?

    The gentle mediator began to evaluate himself objectively.

    It was then.

    As expected.

    ��We can��t let that iprehensible being into the demon world.��

    ��As Paimon said, we must strike first.��

    ��Then it��s your turn, Barbatos.��

    Slowly, his name began to be mentioned.

    Barbatos was in agony.

    No matter how hard I racked my brain, I couldn��te up with an answer.

    It didn��t even ur to him that he could handle a man that even Paimon couldn��t handle. So this time, I looked at the memories in the objective eye.

    ����There may be a clue.��

    If it were his objective eyes, he would have looked around the Arcana Continent and their world from a more diverse perspective than the magical eyes of the other Ten Lords. I thought maybe I could find a new way out.

    Barbatos�� understanding of the topic was correct.

    ����!��

    Barbatos witnessed this.

    Their world.

    A new ��fear�� is sprouting in the world of adventurers.

    Barbatos opened his mouth quietly.

    ��Maybe it��s possible.��

    *

    I read the words that came to mind again.

    ������������

    A new event ising to you.

    The new event ��Emissary of the Ten Seas�� begins.

    1. From now on, ��Barvatos, the Demon King of the Ninth Throne�� will be a neutral force.

    2. A delegation from Barbatos wants to visit Seoul, thend of Kii.

    3. Barbatos�� delegation wants to sign a peace treaty��

    ������������

    What?

    Is the devil and the Ten Seas a neutral force?

    The sun doesn��t rise in the west, so what is this?

    ��You can be proud, Barbatos.��

    Sweet.

    Gran Fell puts down the unemptied teacup.

    Soon Cube Bangjeong continued speaking.

    ��You are the first devil to make me lose my appetite.��

 Chapter 560

    ? Episode 560. If you can��t reach it, (2)

    Arcana Continent.

    capital of the empire.

    Antonium.

    ��Then I beg you, Lord Nash.��

    ��Don��t worry, Captain Harkon.��

    ��If you were worried, you wouldn��t have left in the first ce.��

    The beginning of the flooding of the Arcana Continent of the Demon World.

    Wasn��t this an empire that had to pay the price for dismissing concerns as unfounded?

    It was Harkon who vowed to live without regrets from that day on.

    So, there was not the slightest concern in his current remarks.

    ��There are truly great people staying in Antonium.��

    Antonium was thest bastion of the Arcana continent.

    Excluding a few forces that flooded in from a bad omen, it was no exaggeration to say that everyone on the continent gathered in Antonium. It included some great figures who would make a mark in history.

    of course.

    ��Are you watching, Your Majesty?��

    Among them, the one who gave the most trust was Ho Yeol��s private soldier.

    The Diamond Caravan, the Red Eyes n, and the Descendants of Twilight, a pure-blooded magic n that recently settled in Antonium. If we add in the empire that was beginning to regain its former power centered around the Lionheart Knights��

    Harkon could have dared to bet.

    ��The fallen empire is rising again.��

    Even if the Ten Seas were to overtake Antonium, Antonium would not copse as disastrously as before. The young Majesty, who was growing day by day, could not be overlooked.

    ��That would also be God��s grace.��

    Nash responded to Harkon��s recitation.

    Because Nash also experienced that grace.

    The editorial was done and the main point was brought out immediately.

    ��Can we believe that they are an envoy from the Ten Seas?��

    Urgent Update Envoy of the Ten Seas.

    I heard that a vicious devil is asking for peace first.

    Nash clenched his fists.

    ��Devils are the ones who try to deceive humans until the very end. These are indeed harsh words, but to be honest, I don��t want to believe them at all��.��

    An empire in decline due to the devil.

    In the process, Nash, the imperial pce wizard, received all kinds of terrible news. It means that I have been informed of all the evil deeds of demons that dare not speak out loud.

    Harkon��s feelings were no different.

    ��Isn��t that why I��m leaving, Lord Nash?��

    Beyond the portal to the world of adventurers.

    Crash.

    Harkon checked whether the sword sheath on his waist was securely fastened.

    He continued.

    His voice was more rational than ever.

    ��Don��t worry, I will keep an eye on you.��

    Ten seats.

    Among them, the Demon King Barbatos is the eighth on the throne.

    His behavior was different from the demons I had seen so far.

    ��It��s more heterogeneous than Paimon.��

    Yes.

    The only time Paimon appeared in a low-key manner was when he faced Ho-yeol. I guess it��s thanks to the time we spent together. Harkon was able to predict Hoyeol��s actions.

    ��The Commander-in-Chief is someone who will mix things up with you, even if you are a devil, as long as it is formal. If they were truly sorry for their sins, He could show them mercy. So I may make that mercy even more valuable.��

    His eyes shone coldly.

    ��I n to be themander��s whip.��

    *

    Squishy.

    ��Who wants to bet?��

    Leonie said, chewing gum crookedly.

    ��A bet? ��What bet?��

    But it was only Jesse who responded. Even that could not be said to be an active response. I couldn��t bear to chew on the words, so I felt like I gave a rough answer.

    ����Thank you very much for answering the question, Jessie.��

    ��no. you��re wee.��

    ��Look how insincere this is until the end.��

    Leonie continued speaking with a disapproving expression.

    ��Barvatos. ��Bet that bastard doesn��t show up.��

    Nam Taemin and Hisagi still don��t pretend to listen.

    Unlike the two muscle lumps, Nam Cheol-min still had affection.

    ��Let��s see�� I��ll bet it��s not!��

    ��really? ��You have no regrets, right?��

    ��Hmm, wait a minute.��

    An analyst who must cool-headedly consider all situations and factors.

    In that sense, analysts could not overlook the update details.

    ������������

    A new event ising to you.

    A new event ��Delegates of the Ten Seas�� will appear.

    1. From now on, ��Barvatos, the Demon King of the Ninth Throne�� will be a neutral force.

    2. A delegation from Barbatos wants to visit Seoul, thend of Kii.

    3. Barbatos�� delegation wants to sign a peace treaty��

    ������������

    Even after looking at it again, there was no change in judgment.

    ��Yes, really.��

    In fact, I skipped over other update details. Considering the devil��s characteristic of being able to act calmly even to the person he possesses. Because they are a group of people who can do as many things as they want, both externally and internally.

    Leonie opened her mouth.

    ��Then I guess I��ll show up.��

    However, the ��oath�� in the third detail.

    That was a word that could not be overlooked.

    After Leonie finished betting, Nam Cheol-min spoke.

    ��Back in the days when Arcana was just a game, if you broke your oath, your reputation would be diminished, but that was possible because it was in the past. ��If you think about our level at the time, even if we called it a pledge, it wouldn��t have been much, right?��

    Nam Taemin opens his mouth as if asking when he has been silent.

    ��yes? Well, at that time, if you broke your oath and lost your life, you wouldn��t be able to log in for a day.��

    ��I was around level 100, so the experience penalty wasn��t that big.��

    ��Did you?��

    ��Why are you pretending not to know, Jesse?��

    ��That��s because I��ve never died before!��

    ����never? ��You grew up really well, huh?��

    So, if you have a bad head, your body suffers?

    ��Cami didn��t call me princess for nothing.��

    Leonie died countless times while fighting on the firing line, and shed tears at the constant death penalty. It was a time when I was looking at Jesse with envious eyes.

    Nam Cheol-min presented the basis for his bet one after another.

    ��In that sense, the weight of the oath Barbatos made is by no means light. The devil ims to be a neutral force? Because that goes against the devil��s instincts. ��If you break your oath��.��

    ��You could lose your life right away?��

    ��that��s right. ��Paimon wasn��t free from the oath either, right?��

    Everyone nodded for a moment at Nam Cheol-min��s words.

    ��Then I bet on the same side as you, Leonie.��

    ��I��ll bet you don��t show up either, Miss Leonie.��

    ��Hmm. me too!��

    ��what? ��You weren��t doing it, were you?��

    ��what? ��Now that you��vee, there��s no need to buy anything, are you?��

    You got caught, crazy?!

    Leonie huffed, but it seemed it was already toote. The guild members of therge alliance were looking at Leonie, who was sighing, from a step back.

    ��My sister is such a bully, what should I do?��

    ��I know. ��Why did you ask to make a bet?��

    ��Who saw your sister win the bet? ��For now, I don��t have any.��

    ��Anyway, the poop tip is still the same, my Gilma.��

    Their thoughts were not much different.

    Sigh.

    I shift my gaze for a moment and look around.

    ��But�� ��It��s not something I want to say all of a sudden����

    Downtown Seoul.

    A portal to the Arcana Continent.

    The Allied Forces of the Crusade gathered in front of him.

    ��Aren��t we freaking cool?��

    Gorgeous and beautiful.

    Light pouring from sparkling equipment.

    The brilliance seemed to indicate the level of the troops lined up.

    ��It��s definitely because he joined the Lion Heart Knights.��

    ��I know. ��For no reason, it puts a strain on my shoulders.��

    ��A ce makes a person.��

    ��Do positions make people? ��Then why is my sister like that?��

    ����I think it��s like that because it was made.��

    ��Well, when I think back to the old days when people used to have double lust����

    The conclusion of the chatter that followed?

    If Barbatos is preparing to stab you in the back.

    That was a huge misjudgment.

    The guild members, who were praising themselves, shift their gaze to the city center.

    ��Let��s see, since all the ordinary citizens have evacuated�� Isn��t it okay to run wild from now on? ��No matter what happens to Barbatos, we can start an all-out war!��

    Someone will ask

    Are you not worried about the building copsing?

    If so, I will say it again.

    ��It��s nice to remember those times.��

    Seoul is already and of strangeness.

    It was Seoul oveid with the colors of Arcana Continent electricity.

    This means that the Arcana continent electricity durability system is applied to each building.

    That means.

    There is no need to worry about the city center copsing due to a moderate shock.

    ��Even if you had a different mind, wouldn��t you change your mind if you knew you were waiting like this? ��Why are you targeting the Arcana continent instead of Seoul?��

    ��Arcana Continent? ��Isn��t that even crazier?��

    ��Well, considering the big names in Antonium��.��

    There was news that the Lion Heart Knights were protecting Antonium with a force that would not be noticeable even if they crossed over to reality. What I trust more than anything is their identity.

    ��After all, they are themander��s subordinates, right?��

    I would have said he was Hoyeol��s private soldier.

    There is no guarantee more reliable than that.

    That made me feel even more sorry for Leonie.

    Now, it even fills my tongue automatically.

    ��What happens to you, even if you bet, you bet on the odds?��

    What if they hadn��t heard the news that the allied forces of the Crusade had gathered? These were the guys who were watching this situation in real time through their magical eyes floating around the Earth.

    Suddenly, Leonie��s angry voice is heard.

    ��You guys, be prepared if I win? ok?!��

    In the end, I couldn��t help but sigh.

    ��Even the Ten Judas would have their heart broken, but your stubbornness is truly amazing.��

    .

    Magic Tower.

    Chief��s office.

    There is a spectacr view beyond the window.

    A view of the Allied Crusade forces lined up on the streets of Seoul.

    If it were me under normal circumstances, I would be on the front lines shivering. They must have been staring at the portal, pping their jackets so colorful that the yers�� sparkle was insignificant.

    If it were normal times.

    The reason I am staying in the chief��s office is simple. It was because I didn��t have the confidence to face it. Yes, I am confident that I can have a normal conversation with Barbatos, who ims to be a neutral force.

    ��It��s different from not being able to trust Rayman Shen.��

    I don��t know if they��re just ying around with the damn update timing.

    He wasn��t a guy who yed around with update details.

    ��Because you don��t have the ability to do that.��

    Just as the system cannot lie.

    This means that you can��t lie about your update details.

    In that sense, Barbatos had two options.

    Or not show up.

    Either show up and put the updated details into practice.

    If it were me a while ago��

    I might have thought about using Barbatos instead.

    If things went ording to the original n, we would have to enter the demon world soon.

    At least to ask for information about the Demon World.

    We might have had a conversation at least.

    But I learned from experience.

    Paimon, the Demon King of the Ninth Throne.

    Through conversations with him.

    If Granfell is a demon, why can��t it be passed over without killing it?

    It means that I realized that feeling.

    That��s not all.

    I also realized that in order to protect something in the conflict with the pantheon, I needed to be harsh towards something. So, I, Lee Ho-yeol, could no longer be confident.

    ��I do not talk to my prey.��

    Even if Barbatos appears beyond the portal and does not show a hostile attitude. It was said that he had no confidence not to perform the exorcism ritual at all costs.

    ��I would rather put someone in danger by believing in the devil.��

    Because it was better to hunt and take responsibility.

    So, the magic tower was like a kind of fence.

    A fence that confines me and no one else.

    Maybe that��s why I hoped.

    ��Please act like a devil, Barbatos.��

    The entire army was gathered for that purpose.

    For that purpose, he did not explode the Heavenly Magic Eye.

    If you had any foolish thoughts.

    Look at the assembled Allied Crusade forces and change your mind.

    Please don��t show yourself in front of me.

    I was expressing.

    however.

    ����!��

    This was before the green tea in the tea bag was even fully brewed.

    The allied forces of the temple began to move like waves.

    At the end of the street, a sh of five-colored light was visible.

    Yes, the portal was blinking.

    Soon, the vision blinked ordingly.

    [The Demon King of the Eighth Throne, ��Gentle Barbatos��, appears. Barbatos��s influence affects Seoul, thend of strangeness. Your understanding of all fields increases.]

    Dalkak.

    ��Indeed, he even lowers his tail in front of his natural enemy.��

    As expected, it was the first time.

    Steaming green tea.

    I put it down without taking a single sip.

    ��This is absolutely disgusting, devil.��

 Chapter 561

    ? Episode 561. What you need to do to attract (1)

    ��Master.��

    ��I��m listening.��

    ��Are you sure you don��t mind?��

    Barbatos smiled slightly.

    ��Is there any way it would be okay? As Charmen knows, I have the least power among the Ten Pirs. ��In that respect, you have no shame.��

    ��My lord, you have no respect for me?��

    ��Because myck of power has made you weak.��

    ��!��

    Charmen, Barbatos�� only confidant.

    Considering the privilege of being a corpsmander who is granted the power of those who serve, Charmen, the only corpsmander of Barbatos, the Demon King of the Eighth Throne, had to be strong.

    But Charmen couldn��t do that. If we were topare Paimon��s power with the corpsmanders�� it was at a level that had to bepared with the corpsmander��s direct subordinates, let alone the corpsmander.

    ��You said that��!��

    I would have resented my lord Barbatos. Charmen shook her head violently. As you can see, didn��t the lord first admit his own shorings?

    Charmen bowed her head.

    ��What you said is absurd, my lord. ��What iscking is my vessel, which cannot fully utilize your power, and not yours.��

    ��Your words areforting, Charmen. But what is certain is that I do not have the ability to face the new Ten Seas. That��s why I made this decision.��

    ��I will trust and follow my lord��s judgment.��

    When Charmen nodded solemnly, Barbatos got to the point.

    ��I n to enter their world alone.��

    ��!��

    ��Of course, I��m not saying we��re going to take them by surprise. Like I said, there��s no way I could aplish what Paimon couldn��t, right? ��I have no intention of fighting the new Ten Seas or even the humans.��

    ��But my lord��!��

    Barbatos gently shakes his head.

    ��No matter what the oue is, there is nothing to lose.��

    There��s nothing to lose?

    Those were the words of my lord.

    Charmen couldn��t understand withmon sense.

    ��It may be presumptuous of you to say this, but my lord, the enemy you are dealing with is the vicious Ten Seas. Gamigin and Buer. And even Paimon was sent to hell without mercy!��

    How did Paimon fall into hell?

    It was because I had too much favor for the man who was on the Tenth Throne despite being a human, and I missed the right time to kill him.

    In that sense, it seemed unlikely that the master��s n would work on the man.

    Jump and jump.

    However, it seemed as if he had taken into ount the concerns.

    Barbatos took a step forward.

    He walked up to Charmen, who was kneeling, and ced his hand on his head.

    ��Master��?��

    ��Even if I die by his hands, it��s okay.��

    ��Please don��t say things like that.��

    I gently stroked his head.

    ��As Charmen said, he is a human, not a demon. Do you know what that means? ��Unlike us devils who gain strength from negative emotions, as humans, we will not be able to be free from negative emotions.��

    ��!��

    Charmen��s pupils twitched.

    ��Yeah, that��s why I said you have nothing to lose. If I don��t die, it��s a good thing I don��t die. Even if they die at his hands, fear wille to their world.��

    Eventually, Barbatos spread his arms.

    ��Fear of a man who mercilessly killed a weak and harmless demon like me. Can humans infinitely trust the man who killed me? well. ��My objective eye speaks for itself, Charmen.��

    It seemed that the appearance of the Ten Seats was finally revealed.

    ��There is not even the slightest possibility of that happening.��

    Barbatos withdraws his arms again.

    ��That means there is nothing to lose. Do you understand now, Charmen? ��If you understand, you can put your concerns aside, right?��

    He was also my lord.

    ��What you said is correct, my lord.��

    Charmen finally understood everything.

    Beyond personal feelings.

    My master Barbatos, truly the devil of devils.

    Charmen pledged with a solemn expression.

    ��I will defend your fortress until you return.��

    Barbatos smiled kindly.

    ��I will continue to take care of you, my Charmen.��

    .

    Thend where the Demon Eye shined most clearly was the Demon World.

    That was the reason why the Ten Seas used rituals to contact each other. There were too many demonic eyes in the demon world to talk in secret.

    What that means is simple.

    ��That snout is always disgusting, Barbatos.��

    Everyone watched Barbatos�� performance.

    The Ten Chairs witnessed it.

    Barbatos is his henchman.

    What kind of trick did he use when he ced his hand on Charmen��s head?

    Curse ��Cracked Bowl��

    Barbatos when his life came to an end.

    Offer Charmen��s body as a sacrifice so that she can be resurrected.

    A curse was manifested on Charmen��s body.

    ��There��s a reason why Paimon stayed away from you.��

    Barbatos.

    He was the type of devil that even devils didn��t want to deal with.

    Because people who im their weakness are more frightening than those who im their strength. In that respect, Barbatos was perfect.

    ��I can��t believe I get to serve such a lord. ��You poor Charmen.��

    Why does Barbatos maintain the position of the Tenth Throne with only one legionmander and a small fortress? Simple. Barbatos He did not share his power with anyone.

    So on the one hand, curiosity arose.

    ��New Ten Chairs.��

    ��Can you see through it?��

    ��Barvatos�� thick face.��

    Will Barbatos�� abominations be effective for the new Ten Seas?

    Someone will say

    Isn��t it as leisurely as looking across the river?

    That was correct.

    ��It doesn��t matter anyway.��

    As I said, the Ten Chairs had nothing to regret.

    Whether Barbatos�� n seeds or fails.

    One way or another, their world would fall into chaos.

    *

    Leonie was the first to open her mouth.

    ��Be prepared, guys?��

    Reverse betting jackpot sess.

    I should have gotten goosebumps from the excitement.

    I say this while trying to suppress the goosebumps that arose in a different way.

    ��I will slowly think about what kind of wish I wish for.��

    Nam Taemin, Hisagi, Jesse Heinness.

    The three people could not answer easily.

    The system message in the blinking field of view was unrealistic.

    [The Demon King of the Eighth Throne, ��Gentle Barbatos��, appears.]

    The Ten Seas are beings whose power we cannot even dare to measure.

    If it had been a simple appearance message, it wouldn��t have been even readable.

    Because you must have thought of a message filled with .

    But it was clearly visible.

    That��s not all.

    [Barbatos�� influence affects Seoul, thend of strangeness. Your understanding of all fields increases significantly.]

    The devil.

    A demon-type monster.

    It was providing a buff to the yer rather than a status ailment.

    Leonie muttered.

    ��Anyway, I feel so fucking dirty.��

    We know that system messages don��t lie.

    Still, I couldn��t believe it.

    These are people who have dealt with countless demons and lost countlessrades at the hands of those demons.

    therefore.

    ��Everyone, stay alert.��

    ��We still can��t rule out the possibility that it��s a trap.��

    ��That��s right, even if Barbatos doesn��t have any hostility, it might not be Barbatos�� envoy, right? Yes, this is a trick��!!��

    Even if no one shouted.

    Among those who gathered in front of the portal as part of the Holy War Alliance.

    No one loosened their grip on the weapon.

    Goooooh.

    Finally, it was the moment when the portal began emitting bright light.

    ����!!!��

    The eighth Demon King Barbatos.

    This guy really showed up.

    It seems as if he wants to quell all doubts about himself.

    alone.

    ��Nice to meet you guys.��

    If that wasn��t enough.

    It seems like there is no intention to attack.

    He raised both hands above his head and smiled.

    ��This Barbatos will greet you.��

    The scene spread all over the world via radio waves.

    .

    AAU.

    ��That��s Barbatos?��

    ��No, is that really the devil?��

    ��Just based on what it looks like, it looks like it��s the 10th Zodiac sign��?��

    It was thanks to witnessing the same Ten Sea Paimon.

    Although it wasn��t as shy as Paimon.

    Barbatos was overflowing with the unique energy of the Ten Seas.

    Of course, the direction of the momentum was different from before.

    ��It��s not a hostile attitude.��

    ��To call that a trick����

    ��After all, you��re alone, right? Even if we call in troops now, how many yers are there? That��s it? Both Harkon and Marcelo are watching him closely!��

    Someone said, ��No way.��

    ��So you��re saying the peace mission is real?��

    Some people drank kimchi soup first.

    ��If this continues, won��t the temple end in an unexpected direction? ��If the Ten Left proposes a peace agreement first�� we have no reason to refuse, right?��

    Neer for 10,000 years.

    Everyone at AAU is a senior like the sky.

    So Seong Hyun-jun muttered inaudibly.

    ��There is no reason to refuse.��

    My heart is so heavy it��s driving me crazy.

    ��Am I the only one who��s weird?��

    Seong Hyun-jun felt strangely dirty.

    Ten years after the cataclysm.

    Humanity and the Arcana Continent have been trampled upon by demons.

    No, to simply say they were trampled would be too naive. Because mankind has been unterally ravaged by the devil both physically and mentally.

    ����Devils are really fucking bastards.��

    As long as you join a group called AAU.

    We can��t turn our eyes away from the deaths of yers.

    That��s it for analysis.

    Seong Hyun-jun has seen countless records of yers who died while being trampled by the devil. The faces of yers attacking their teammates while possessed by a demon?

    -��ha ha ha. ��Cry more and despair.��

    It was a terrible sight,ughing and shedding tears.

    But finally the opportunity for revenge came.

    This means that you have an opportunity to repay your debt.

    however.

    Now, let��s get along well��?

    Let��s pretend everything never happened?

    ��Isn��t everyone feeling unfair?��

    ��Suddenly.

    It was the moment when Seong Hyun-jun gritted his teeth.

    Suddenly a hand came to his shoulder.

    I could tell without having to turn my head.

    It was my senior, Yoon Su-gyeom.

    ��I feel unfair too. ��To the point where my hands are shaking.��

    ��parr.

    Vibration transmitted through the shoulder.

    Yoon Soo-gyeom was also desperately trying to suppress his anger.

    ��But let��s watch, Hyunjun.��

    ��Watch it? ��All devils are the same, Senpai!��

    ��Yeah, you��re right.��

    Yoon Soo-gyeom��s voice gradually became calmer.

    ��The devil is different on the outside and the inside. Maybe he��s risking his life to act. To use us. ��If that��s the case, let��s take advantage of that too.��

    ��Are you using it? That one? ��The Demon King of the Ten Seas?��

    ��okay. Doesn��t having a kkungkkung mean that you can��t reveal your true colors until you achieve that kkungkkung? ��The idea is to take advantage of a situation where he has no choice but to maintain a low posture.��

    ��So how do you do that?

    It was the moment Seong Hyun-jun was about to ask again.

    Suddenly, the voice of branch manager Park Min-jae was heard.

    ��It��s okay, Sugyeom. The OK sign is gone!��

    Done?

    what?

    Without me knowing?!

    Park Min-jae spoke, leaving Seong Hyun-jun behind, who was confused.

    ��As expected, you and the current producermunicate well?��

    .

    ��You really don��t understand!!��

    Camera director Jongjin Yoon shouts.

    ��I can��t work with that senior anymore!��

    Are there all these crazy people in the world?

    ��The Demon Lord is also a hundred questions and a hundred answers to the Ten Seas?!��

    ��Don��t you need to show me?��

    ��What on earth!!��

    Hyun Yong-seok raised the corners of his mouth without notice.

    ��The viciousness of those broadcasting stations is worse than that of the devil.��

 Chapter 562

    ? Episode 562. What you need to do is attract (2)

    Magic Tower.

    Crowds flocking.

    someone said

    ��Do you all think this makes sense?��

    It was clear that he was dumbfounded from the first word.

    ��No, that��s right. It is said that among the Ten Demon Lords, there may be at least one with a weird head. So let��s say they cane out friendly to us. ��Anyway, this doesn��t make any sense, right?��

    Demon King Barbatos.

    He epted the offer.

    Worldwide Arcana TV program.

    An offer to appear on VBC��s Today Arcana!

    Arge tablet being thrust into someone��s face.

    In the screen, there was Barbatos surrounded by reporters.

    -��I respond happily. ��To restore the broken trust between humans and demons.��

    Is it okay to be this shameless?

    ��Trust is all about trust. ��Do you know what that thing can do��!��

    ��That��s why everyone is gathering at the Magic Tower, right~?��

    A drooping horse��s tail.

    The unique voice made it possible to guess its identity without having to turn one��s head. This is Cami from The Shining. The crowd��s attention was focused on the appearance of the named yer.

    ��It��s crazy Cami. ��This is my first time seeing the real thing.��

    ��How does it seem like it��s been such a long time?��

    After Rox��s fall and withdrawal.

    ��It��s been a while, everyone~��

    It was Shining who continued the siege.

    Compared to the lost abilities, the hideout in Seoul, thend of strangeness, is too much.

    The reason is that he owns numerous territories.

    However, Cami��s unique slyness still remained.

    ��As you know, I was so busy that I was a bit absent, right?��

    As you can see, The Shining did not copse.

    This means that even if Rox did not return and Cami was away, the team continued to win so overwhelmingly that no one could attack Shining��s hideout anymore.

    ��I got hit by people here and there.��

    Is it because of a series of experiences?

    Cami saw this situation as aplicated battle of numbers.

    He continued talking while smoothing his cracked fingernails.

    ��Even if Barbatos has a n, will he be able to do whatever he wants inside the Magic Tower? Even if you want to use the demon��s unique status ailment, what if the camera is filming everything? Well, as long as you don��t go crazy.��

    ��You will definitely notice the change right away!��

    ��is it so. ��As soon as something suspicious appears.��

    Sigh.

    ��Take a picture.��

    Cami pretended to slit her throat with her fingers.

    From the perspective of others, it is no different from usual.

    It was a mixture of leisure and yfulness.

    This was a desperate act.

    At this moment, Cami could barely contain herself.

    ����Maybe it��s an opportunity.��

    A fantasy that repeats countless times in my head.

    In the heart of Barbatos.

    Picture yourself inserting this arrow.

    ��Dmitri.��

    Devil especially.

    It was the Ten Pirs that drove Dmitry to death.

    Monsters in the cracks that flowed back due to their appearance.

    Because Dmitri lost his life to those guys.

    The crowd chatter among themselves.

    ��After listening to what Cami said, it certainly seems like we have nothing to lose, right? First of all, Barbatos epted all the conditions, right?��

    ��You can get information through 100 questions and 100 answers����

    ��More than anything, aren��t you looking forward to what kind of questions will be asked? ��I think the wizards of the Magic Tower, the yers, and finally, Commander Lee Ho-yeol, have a lot to say.��

    ��Yeah, everyone is thinking that way.

    Dmitri, it seems like there��s no one here who remembers you.

    Cami clenched her fists so that no one could see them.

    ��Barvatos, you��re really not an ordinary devil?��

    Barbatos.

    Ever since the update details came to mind.

    It has never once shown a hostile attitude towards humanity. But Cami was putting herself to the test. Because my insides were shaking more than when I faced any enemy.

    ��So please watch over me.��

    Even herself.

    ��Please stay with me and stop me, Jessie.��

    So much so that it is considered dangerous.

    *

    A separate room of the Magic Tower Healing School.

    ��No! ��Are you out of your mind, Senior Benshi?��

    ��Me? What? ��Bangrit.��

    ��I said you absolutely have to take it easy?��

    The two senior wizards were bickering today.

    Even during the healing period.

    It was because they didn��t keep their mouths shut.

    ��Then let��s go first.��

    ��Ah, I��ll catch up soon.��

    ��Where should I follow?!��

    I was taken care of in a separate room from time to time.

    Unlike the other two, Curtain and Maia��s condition had greatly improved. This means that he was able to stand on his own two legs without the help of crutches.

    Bangrit, who was feverish, eventually frowned.

    ��do you know? It��s all because you talked all night with Senior Benshi, and the wound opened up and didn��t heal? ��How on earth would it be possible to not shut your mouth for even a few minutes during your waking hours?��

    ��Tsk tsk.��

    ��Are you holding your tongue in a situation like this?��

    ��Bangrit, you are not worthy of a great wizard.��

    ����A great wizard? suddenly?��

    The essential quality of a great wizard was curiosity.

    In order to reach the abstract goal of truth, the passion for exploration must not cool down. Therefore, only infinite curiosity can lead us to the thorny path of truth-seeking!

    ��Aren��t you curious about Senior Bangrit?��

    But for Benshee, that was too much.

    Even though I was limping and whining.

    William the Banshee begins to put on his clothes.

    ��What kind of bullshit will Barbatos talk about?��

    The Banshee��s pupils zed like mes.

    ��You certainly said you would answer any questions, did you? ��So now that he��s entering the magic tower, isn��t this the perfect opportunity to satisfy my curiosity?��

    ��What kind of question do you want to ask?��

    ��First, I��ll ask you how you felt.��

    ����yes?��

    Of course, the me was not simply hot.

    What was in the Banshee��s pupils was hot yet cool anger.

    ��Do you truly feel thrilling joy when you deceive people?��

    ����Senior Benshi.��

    ��When they take away the bodies of their parents and kill their children with the hands of the parents, does the voice of the parents crying inside truly sound like sweet music to them?��

    ����.��

    ��Do you reallyugh out of happiness when you ruthlessly tear apart a human begging for his life? ��I can��t help but wonder, Bangrit.��

    Imperial Pce Wizard Nash William.

    -��I��m sorry, but your father����

    It was a Benshi who had heard about the family indirectly through his younger brother. Now that I have entered the Magic Tower and be a senior mage. Although the rtionship with the William family was severed, such was the affection of blood rtives.

    Banshee smiled at Bangrit, who had be serious.

    ��I know what concerns you, Bangrit. But I��m literally just curious. ��Because Barbatos mentioned the trust between humans and demons.��

    Bensh spoke and thought at the same time.

    ��If you are sincere.��

    How should I deal with the devil?

    My ability exists topletely burn something down.

    Where and how should I use it?

    ��Furthermore, the debt between the Magic Tower and the family����

    I wanted to find the answer.

    ��So let��s go together, Bangrit. Crystal alone.��

    ����Your words are bing more and more believable.��

    ��It��s apliment, right? By the way, if you were dressed like that, would you just walk away and pretend not to notice? Barbatos is not enough. Crowds are flocking from all directions, so shouldn��t you be careful like a senior? ��The way you dress.��

    .

    .

    .

    Okay.

    In front of the mirror, I adjust my appearance as always.

    A six-point brooch that shines in a mirror.

    I thought as I sorted out the brooches.

    ��It��s apletely new pattern.��

    A demon that harbors no hostility toward humans.

    That��s also the ten seats.

    I��ve been saying something is different since Paimon.

    Barbatos felt like he had gone one step further.

    ��Just as Paimon had a favor for me.��

    Does Barbatos have a favor beyond me, towards reality and the entire Arcana Continent? In times like this, what was needed was knowledge of the demon world. For the first time in a while, I picked up some loot.

    [True Necronomicon, the Bible of the Demon World] [ss: Epic] [Restriction: Only beings of the Demon World can read it.] [Effect: When understood, knowledge about the Demon World is acquired.] [Exnation: Demon World A book written by Rich Diskus. It describes how to survive in a demonic world invaded by demons. In addition, it is a certificate that allows entry to Discus�� resting ce in the dangerous demon world.]

    Discus.

    An undead strong enough to threaten Buer, the tenth king of the throne. Discus knew a lot about the Ten Seas as it was eagerly aiming for the position of the Ten Seas.

    ��but.��

    There was no information about Barbatos.

    The reason was simple. This is because Barbatos failed to attract Discus�� attention. In this thick book, Discus��s evaluation of Barbatos was only one line.

    ������������

    A coward worthy of the name of the Ten Seas.

    ������������

    It��s definitely a cowardly move, isn��t it?

    ��By bing a devil.��

    The devil is doing things that are unbelievable. But I didn��t overlook it. Because of my upational disease, I couldn��t let my guard down even if I wanted to.

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    A smell lingering at the tip of my nose.

    It was definitely the incense of the ten thrones.

    It was a different level of malice.

    ��We must never forget the battle to conquer the Demon Lord.��

    No matter how easy it looks.

    Barbatos was the 8th-ranked Sipjwa.

    Even if that is the case with Paimon.

    This means that he was stronger than Buer.

    ��You can tell when you see it in the first ce, right?��

    Should we set aside subjective evaluations and only look at objective facts? Barbatos entered reality from the Demon World to the Arcana Continent alone.

    ��Without a proper offering.��

    Right in front of where the Allied Crusade forces had gathered.

    If that��s not enough, what else? You even confidently gave an interview in front of reporters to appear on Today Arcana. Granfell I think I understand why you��ve lost your appetite.

    ��More unpleasant than any demon.��

    At this moment the world was talking.

    -Will a new chapter of harmony be opened? Barbatos�� Decision

    -Barvatos ��Not all devils are the same.��

    -Barbatos ��What is the standard of evil?��

    -Barvatos ��I want peace.��

    -AAU ��We are closely monitoring the current situation�� We will not let down our guard.��

    The possibility of a new era opening through Barbatos.

    You can��t criticize the world and say that it��s being deceived by the devil again.

    Barbatos was the only demon who showed such an attitude so far.

    even.

    ��Even a system that doesn��t lie.��

    You proved Barbatos�� innocence, right?

    That��s why I fully understood Granfell��s feelings.

    I gritted my teeth inwardly.

    ��He took the initiative without a fight.��

    Why are you still watching?

    ording to Barbatos�� intentions.

    Because arge number of people were gathering at the Magic Tower.

    ��Are you really the Demon King of the Ten Seas?��

    The fact that he has maintained his position as the Tenth Chair despite being called a coward probably means that he has specialized abilities in other areas. But you overlooked one thing, Barbatos.

    Again.

    I don��t know anything else. It means that it was your mistake to ept the offer of 100 questions and 100 answers at the Magic Tower Crystal Hall. Yes, thanks to you for epting that ridiculous offer, I��

    ��If it is formal, I will respond ording to the procedures.��

    It doesn��t go against his formality.

    I can see through your inner thoughts.

    Because you have a golden opportunity!

    If you ask how that is possible.

    I will kindly recite the rules of the thick magic tower.

    ��No matter how much you voyeurized me with your demon eyes.��

    You probably didn��t spy on me reading the rules, right?

    That means.

    You don��t know anything about the magic tower��s procedures!

    Yes.

    Only those qualified to answer questions in Crystal Hall.

    It is only given to those who have passed the ordeal of the Topaz Hall.

    This means that it will be shown here as well.

    Even more than the devil.

    Perhaps even more vicious than those at the broadcasting station.

    Among wizards ahead of a regr conference.

    Our Granfell��s notoriety��!!

    ��We will begin preliminary verification from this time.��

 Chapter 563

    ? Episode 563. Being in the Well (1)

    Crystal Hall.

    A decent posture and an unhesitating gaze.

    They are now quite dignified skilled wizards.

    Leanne looked around the hall and felt proud.

    ��I have never seen this level of enthusiasm for learning. Anyway, you��re more interested in demons than magic. Isn��t this why I disapprove of the world of adventurers? Isn��t that right, Miss Jibril?��

    In fact, Leanne��s voice as she said that was more excited than anyone else��s. It has to be that way. Because Rinne wasn��t very interested in magic research or regr conferences to begin with.

    ��Have you forgotten the time you got kicked out of the hall for falling asleep during a regr conference?��

    Jibril continued coldly.

    ��Please at least put saliva on those lips and speak, Leanne.��

    ����yes? Lips? ��Are my lips cracked?��

    ��Don��t show it to me.��

    Klee looked away from Leanne��s wide eyes.

    Then, I followed Jibril and looked toward the audience.

    I really understood why Lynne couldn��t hide her excitement.

    Staff members exchanging news with each other.

    ��Okay, we��re almost there!��

    ��Barvatos is now just around the corner from the Magic Tower!!��

    ��Let��s go into standby soon. ��Are you ready?��

    Klee muttered without realizing it.

    ����Are you really going to step in?��

    If there were anyone in the Magic Tower who witnessed more blood and more horrific appearances than anyone else, it was the magicians of the healing school. Perhaps that was why Klee felt uneasy.

    ��What kind of face does the devil have?��

    What is the devil thinking when he talks about peace?

    Klee dared to assure himself.

    Even if Barbatos is talking about some kind of sophistry.

    That the pain in a corner of your heart will never be resolved.

    It was then.

    ��You can do this because you have no face, Klee.��

    Jibril opened his mouth.

    ��We will have to watch carefully to find out what kind of n this is, but Barbatos has already made a huge mistake. ��As you all know.��

    ��yes? ��I don��t know, Miss Jibril?��

    ��Are you sure you don��t know, Leanne?��

    ����Am I the only one who doesn��t know? ��This time too?��

    Lynne looks around.

    But no one makes eye contact.

    Oh no.

    The right answer was to just pretend to know.

    I realized it, but it was already toote.

    Jibril��s tone became even colder.

    ��This is the formality that Chief Lee emphasized so much.��

    ��Is it formal?��

    ��Barbatos has no formalities, right Leanne?��

    Even though she heard the correct answer, Leanne was still confused.

    ��But Miss Jibril, aren��t you actually a very gentlemanly devil? Why do you think it appeared even in the adventurers�� non-lying vision? Barbatos even provided a blessing����

    ��You were bewitched by a simple trick, Leanne.��

    ��Who are you tricking? I am? ��You��re fine��?��

    As she is, she never misses an opportunity.

    Jibril shrugged his shoulders.

    It was time to show off the dignity of nobility for the first time in a while.

    ��Barvatos said. He said that he, the Ten Lord, wants to ask for forgiveness on behalf of all demons. But asking for forgiveness can only be done when the other person is ready to ept the apology.��

    Jibril asked back.

    ��Leanne, are you ready to ept the devil��s apple?��

    ��no! ��Is that possible, Miss Jibril?��

    ��Yes, as you are.��

    Her eyes became sharp.

    ��I believe not everyone is in the mood to ept the devil��s apology.��

    As if to prove him.

    The expressions on the faces of those who flocked to the magic tower were quite serious. Jibril dared to swear. No matter what n he was hiding, Barbatos made the wrong choice.

    ��In some ways, humans are scarier than demons.��

    ��Iknow, right. It��s scary today, Jibril. Haha��.��

    ��Maybe. ��I also have something I want to ask.��

    Jibril.

    It was a moment when she was reflecting on the question in her mind.

    Suddenly, the door to the Crystal Hall opened.

    ��Hmm?��

    Then Jibril��s eyes narrowed again.

    ��Take a picture of this first!!��

    Because the person ascending the Crystal Hall podium at this moment was extremely unexpected. It was not Barbatos who was heading to the Magic Tower. It wasn��t even senior wizards. Not even Chief Lee.

    That��s right, that conical hat��

    ��I have something to say to everyone!��

    Archmage.

    It was Jesse Hine.

    The person concerned may not know it, but as a skilled wizard.

    It was Jibril who waspetitive with Jesse.

    Suddenly, I think of the rules of Crystal Hall.

    Obviously, in order for a wizard below a senior level to ascend to the Crystal Hall podium, he or she must obtain permission from a senior wizard or higher or undergo prior verification of the Topaz Hall.

    ��Why is Jesse on the podium?��

    It was only in these cases that Rinne was quick-witted.

    ����I guess there��s something, guys?��

    The pouring gaze and focused camera angle.

    The top owner in the conical hat said.

    -You always look like a burden.

    In that respect, the disciple was amazing.

    -Still, Jesse, you look happy.

    Jesse did not specifically deny it. Because what Master said was right. For some reason, my heart felt tight ever since I met Barbatos, who appeared from the crack.

    It had to be that way.

    Even though Jesse has just returned to The Shining, he has not forgotten Dmitry. Jesse also said that his feelings toward Barbatos were not much different from Cami.

    So I was concerned.

    If Ho-yeol forgives Barbatos��

    if humanity and demons really move toward peace��

    what should I do with this lump in my heart?

    But it was unlucky.

    okay.

    Because there was a ��procedure�� for everything.

    ��Barbatos will soon enter the Magic Tower. Of course, you all know this news! But one thing. ��I��m afraid there are rules you��re forgetting or overlooking!��

    ��Is there a rule you are forgetting or overlooking?

    ��The kind Chief Lee spoke!��

    That is also a rule handed down directly by Ho-yeol?

    Amidst the outpouring of attention.

    Jesse continued.

    ��Following the procedures of the Magic Tower Crystal Hall����

    Jibril opened his mouth in astonishment.

    ����Could it be that Topaz Hall was pre-verified?!��

    *

    Topaz Hall.

    Bangrit sat down in his room.

    Then he looked at the parchment.

    Demon King Barbatos of the 8th throne.

    ��Whoa.��

    The questions to ask him were organized. Bangrit remembered his order. What reassured me more than anything was that it didn��t seem like my turn would be passed over.

    I stare at the front door.

    ��The seniors in front of you are quite harsh.��

    Squeak.

    ��What a surprise!��

    ��Why are you so surprised, Bangrit?��

    ��Aren��t you surprised when the door suddenly opens behind you?��

    Through the tightly opened back door.

    The one who stuck out his head was William the Banshee.

    No matter how the position was decided, I ended up with Senior Benshi��!

    Not being able to escape from the separate room was no different from a swamp.

    Whether you know that fact or not.

    Bensh says:

    ��Anyway, let��s tten that bridge of your nose!��

    ��Hey, Senior Benshee.��

    ��Yes, I am listening. Bangrit. By the way, we shouldn��t have ovepping questions�� How about switching the parchment and reading it for a moment?��

    Parchment fluttering.

    At first nce, unlike your own parchment, there is too much nk space.

    Then yes.

    Our senior Benshi.

    It is clear that the questions were written down as if writing an application for attendance at the temple.

    Bangrit shook his head resolutely.

    ��I don��t like that. It��s not like changing the test paper. What do you mean? And anyway, it��s not going to be our turn, right?��

    I couldn��t understand what they were expecting so much from.

    ��Right now, there��s senior Velier right in front of me, right? Senior Benshi, you know this well, right? ��I wonder how much senior Velier is gnashing his teeth at Barbatos.��

    Bensh smoothed his chin.

    ��Well, that��s for sure����

    These were the two who had a conversation with Bellier while Topaz Hall was changing its structure for preliminary verification. Even when they made a fuss in their separate room, she always never lost her smile.

    Bellier��s cold voice is still clear in my ears.

    -��It��s green. ��The character oveps with mine.��

    Even if my hostility toward the devil is the same as other seniors. Velier did not like Barbatos, who had green hair and clothes simr to his own.

    -��I feel quite dirty.��

    The banshee shivered.

    ��I jokingly joked with Senior Bellier that they looked like twins��!��

    ��You even asked me if I wanted to be kicked out of the separate room like this, right?��

    ��Of course it��s my fault. Huh.��

    Bensh tries to clear his throat.

    ��anyway. Let��s make sure we do everything, Senior Bangrit! Isn��t this something you don��t know? Excluding ovepping questions in advance, ask questions and answers that get straight to the point so that Barbatos does not reach Chief Lee����

    Bangrit turned around at that point.

    ��If that��s the case, that��s fine.��

    ��There is too much between us, Bangrit��!��

    ��It��s Senior Banshee��s parchment that��s too much.��

    Despite Benshee��s heartbreaking request, Bangrit did not waver.

    Nevertheless, Bensh was persistent.

    In the end, Bangrit couldn��t stand it anymore and used hisst resort.

    ��If you keep doing this, Senior Matisse��.��

    ��I will close the door right now, Senior Bangrit!��

    thud.

    Bensh quietly closed the door and disappeared into his room.

    Only then did Bangrit let out a chuckle.

    The tension that had been wrapped around my body strangely disappeared.

    ��I heard you can help me in times like this?��

    Thanks to this, my heart palpitations stopped.

    As I said.

    You won��t have to face Barbatos anyway.

    ��But there��s no need to be anxious, right?��

    That was the moment when Bangrit shifted his gaze to the parchment again.

    Squeak.

    The door opened again.

    You really can��t stop me?

    Bangrit said without turning his head.

    ��Am I really sending telepathy to Senior Matisse?��

    However, the voice heard was not that of a banshee.

    ��He��s a senior Matisse.��

    ����?��

    ��Is this the name of the person in the next hall?��

    ����!!��

    Green hair simr to Senior Bellier.

    It was like that.

    Barbatos was in front of me.

    I couldn��t help but be momentarily embarrassed.

    ��how?��

    Could this be a foolish trick?

    ��No, there��s no way he could have done something like that inside the Magic Tower.��

    Because that is tantamount to suicide.

    Even though he knew the truth, Bangrit looked at the open door because he couldn��t believe it. Then I saw Bellier��s back. Senior Velier had indeed passed Barbatos in the preliminary verification.

    Barbatos said as he sat down.

    ��No, I wasn��t in a position to ask questions.��

    ����?��

    ��I��ll just answer your question. ��As much as you want.��

    .

    .

    .

    I wasn��t sure.

    ��It��s a cataclysm. As I said, it��s a shame. But I am innocent. Despite all the chaos, I never harmed a single Arcana or adventurer.��

    There was something different from other demons.

    ��Can you prove your innocence? of course. I make a promise to you. ��If I took the life of an Arcanine or an adventurer, I would fall into hell right here.��

    Even though I know that deception is the devil��s skill.

    ��I am the Ten Seats and at the same time the Mediator of the Ten Seats. This means that not all devils are the same. ��I have the power to end this never-ending fight.��

    I was shaken.

    ��Don��t you know this because you��ve been watching it, Senior Bellier? ��As long as the fighting continues, someone is bound to get hurt, get hurt, and eventually lose their life.��

    ��I, a Ten-Child, am no exception. ��I am suddenly at the bottom of the hierarchy and am just trying to negotiate with you based on my interests.��

    ��But what if?��

    Barbatos smiled gently.

    ��If you��re not sure, let me go.��

    It was an offer I couldn��t refuse hastily.

    ��Wouldn��t you, Chief Lee, and no one else, solve your agony? So please let me pass your verification. For the sake of all the innocents of the Arcana Continent and the world of adventurers.��

    The Ten Sea Barbatos says that.

    ��Please do this.��

    Because I bowed my head in front of myself.

    ����!!!��

 Chapter 564

    ? Episode 564. The Being in the Well (2)

    ��I swear on my life. I have never killed a human being with these hands. There are no exceptions in the Arcana Continent or in this world. Nevertheless, I apologize for peeking into your world with my magical eyes.��

    It wasn��t a lie.

    Because there was no response from Topaz Hall.

    ��I also know that I cannot be free from mistakes. Because I am not innocent, I am just a cowardly bystander. So, I hope you give me a chance. ��A chance to right my mistakes.��

    This time too, Topaz Hall did not respond.

    Under the desk.

    Bangrit��s lost fingers twitch.

    ��What on earth do you want to say?��

    It was confusing. I thought I knew why Velier handed Barbatos over to her. I grit my teeth and look at Barbatos.

    ��Devils are a group of people who change their words as if they were flipping their palms.��

    ��If you don��t believe me, I��m willing to give it to you.��

    ����?��

    Okay.

    Barbatos raised both hands.

    It was as if he was telling me to take his own two hands.

    In normal times, I would have considered it a deception, but why?

    ����shit.��

    I could feel the sincerity in Barbatos�� words.

    ��I know. How much I resent myck of ability. This may be presumptuous from my perspective as the person being asked the question. Senior Bangrit, don��t you know this?��

    Because ofck of ability.

    Those words reminded Bangrit of the past.

    A past where I fell prey to the devil��s worship.

    No, it wasn��t just the past. Because I was still unable to help Chief Lee due to myck of ability. Just like it was on Jeju Ind where Paimon appeared.

    ��but.��

    Barbatos continues.

    ��Even if Icked ability, if I had ��pride��.��

    ����!��

    ��I would have opposed the decision of the Ten Chairs. However, I am a devil by nature and a being born as a zodiac. ��It was wrong to start with pride.��

    Barbatos mentions ��pride�� through the devil��s mouth.

    It was a time when Bangrit��s mind became even more confused.

    Barbatos�� lips were shiny.

    ��So, I would like you to guide me to Chief Lee.��

    The devil wants to face Chief Lee.

    ����It can��t happen.��

    Chief Lee was truly the devil��s natural enemy.

    The devil, the great evil, the Ten Pirs, or any other devil.

    Because I couldn��t shake off my authority in front of Chief Lee.

    ��So don��t be fooled, Bangrit.��

    I was shaken, but I clenched my fists tightly. The opponent was Ten Jwa. It is natural for them to react differently from ordinary demons. Even if it doesn��t feel like a devil, it is still a devil in the end.

    It was a moment of self-discipline.

    The word came out again.

    ��But I also want to realize ��pride��.��

    ��!��

    Pride.

    The self before realizing pride? Under the pressure of being the leader of the Magic Tower, he chose to do things that were no different from the devil. It was crazy to think about it now, but��

    ��I even thought about bribing Chief Lee.��

    Is that why Bangrit asked himself?

    ��Am I qualified to verify Barbatos?��

    In addition, didn��t Chief Lee��s pride change even himself?

    Pride.

    It was like a ray of light in Bangrit��s confused mind.

    ����Okay, if it��s Chief Lee and no one else.��

    Even if they say it��s the devil.

    Even though it is said to be the Ten Seas.

    Wouldn��t you be able to awaken pride in Barbatos too?

    Even if I say no, am I not qualified to judge Barbatos?

    Finally, Bangrit, who had been pondering, opened his mouth.

    ��You can move on to the next verification.��

    Barbatos bowed his head politely.

    ��Thank you for the opportunity. Senior Bangrit.��

    Bangrit took onest look at the ceiling.

    As expected, the topaz did not shine.

    It meant that Barbatos�� remarks were truthful.

    ��A devil who knows how to be grateful to humans.��

    Barbatos passes by behind you.

    Even in the passing moments, there was no threating from Barbatos.

    Bangrit bit his chapped lip.

    ��Something broke down.��

    This meant that Barbatos passed the preliminary verification without using any demonic powers. It was only then that Bangrit came out of his agony when he heard the sound of the back door opening.

    ��No, maybe it��s better to pass.��

    Complex thoughts.

    I couldn��t ask about it because of the wind, but it seemed like there was room for Barbatos to be rehabilitated. With that kind of attitude, wouldn��t we be able to turn our backs on the Demon World and cooperate with the Arcana Continent and the world of adventurers?

    Of course, someone might say.

    Aren��t you putting unreasonable expectations on the devil?

    Bangrit only smiled bitterly.

    ����Wouldn��t you know it if you realized pride?��

    Pride.

    Yes, pride.

    Because he had changed himself, who was no different from the devil.

    ��Let��s see what��s left until Chief Lee��s verification.��

    Because Marcelo Tower did not participate in the preliminary verification.

    About��

    Bangrit, who was calcting the numbers in his head, was startled.

    ��wait for a sec.��

    suddenly.

    Who is waiting for you in your back room?

    Because I remembered it toote.

    Soon, the reason why Bangrit is shockedes out through the crack in the door.

    ��You failed, Barbatos!��

    ��Oh no, Senior Benshee!!

    *

    Arcana Continent.

    capital of the empire.

    Antonium.

    ��Ah, Lord Nash~��

    It was about time for the young prince to lose his concentration.

    If only the Empress had seen this.

    You must have scolded His Majesty the Prince.

    ��Because you��ve worked hard so far.��

    Nash responded with a smile.

    ��What are you curious about that you are calling me so much, sir?��

    ��Actually, I��m not wondering about Lord Nash.��

    ��yes?��

    Nash was shocked.

    Who were you?

    He was the best wizard in the imperial pce.

    In the past, I would have mentioned the best in the empire, but I couldn��t do that anymore.

    Because the descendants of the pure-blooded magic n Twilight have settled in Antonium.

    Is that why?

    Nash was stung for no reason and asked the prince back.

    ��Sir, are you sure you don��t trust this Nash? Of course, I may be inferior to the Descendants of Twilight in magic affinity, but my theoretical knowledge about magic is��!��

    Even if it was unintentional.

    The young prince took the initiative with just one word.

    It seemed like he had enough qualities to be the next emperor.

    ��Descendants of Twilight? theory? Friendliness? ��It��s difficult, Lord Nash.��

    ��I guess I was mistaken.��

    Because Nash realizes his concerns.

    Because the prince was too young.

    The prince whined.

    ��What I��m curious about is what happened that day, Lord Nash.��

    ��If it happened that day��?��

    ��The day my father closed his eyes.��

    ����!��

    It was the day His Majesty closed his eyes.

    ��is it.��

    You too were old enough to be curious about the whole story of that day. Nash refrained from making a fuss and took the weight. He cleared his throat.

    ��Didn��t you hear the whole story from the Empress?��

    ��That��s right. But����

    ��But what else are you curious about?��

    The prince replied while scribbling with a feather pen.

    ��What I��m curious about is the ��spark�� of that day, Lord Nash.��

    ����me?��

    ��The me that saved the empire from danger!��

    me.

    How could Nash not know its identity?

    Nash smiled happily.

    ��I guess you were curious about my older brother?��

    ��Yes Lord Nash!��

    ��surely.��

    Indeed, even His Majesty the Prince.

    Are you old enough to look up to our Benshi brother?

    Nash nodded more vigorously than ever.

    ��Brother Benshi, you are amazing, unlike me!��

    The younger brother��s pride in being an older brother started with that one word!

    Nash told a series of stories about the Banshees that were famous in his family.

    ����It��s not enough that you��ve be a senior at the Magic Tower! ��It is said that he is being discussed as a candidate to be the next chief wizard to seed Chief Lee Ho-yeol, the savior of our empire.��

    ��wow. ��You are more amazing than I thought.��

    ��That��s right. Hehehe.��

    That was when Nash just shrugged his shoulders.

    This time, the prince hesitated and opened his mouth.

    ��But Lord Nash����

    ��What else are you curious about, sir?��

    ��Would it be possible for me to meet Lord Nash��s brother? Of course, not right now, but someday! ��I feel like I should say thank you!��

    Thank you.

    Nash smiled at those words.

    It was indeed the prince��s death.

    ��You��re already trying to take responsibility for the empire.��

    I felt strange and wanted to stroke the prince��s head.

    You can��t do that so recklessly.

    And I feel sorry to His Majesty the Prince.

    ��That seems a bit difficult, sir.��

    ��yes?��

    ��That��s����

    Nash didn��t often trail off. The unusual reaction further stimted the prince��s curiosity. As the prince persistently questioned Nash, he had no choice but to confess.

    ��It��s okay for me to say this as a younger brother.��

    Nash continues.

    ��Brother Benshi�� he has been a bit tactless since long ago.��

    ��You don��t notice?��

    ��That��s right. He is the one who does not bend his will no matter who the opponent is. ��It means that others may be hurt by your direct words, even if that is not your true intention.��

    Are you saying that?

    The prince thought deeply about those words.

    I remembered the Empress Mother��s words.

    -��An emperor must be able to shoulder great responsibility.��

    The prince nodded his little head and said.

    ��I am ready to ept whatever you have to say to me, Lord Nash. ��Isn��t Lord Benshee, along with Lord Lee Ho-yeol, the spark that saved the empire?��

    ��My goodness����

    Nash��s heart sank, but he did not feel at ease.

    It has to be that way.

    I don��t know anything else, but my brother was a consistent person.

    Yes.

    No matter who the other person is.

    No matter what attitude you show.

    If you are not convinced.

    Because he was the one who drove and burned like a red me.

    *

    Barbatos asks again.

    ��Can I hear the specific reason?��

    Bensh raises the corners of his mouth.

    ��Hmm.��

    The elegance of the William family, a noble family of magicians, emanates from that face. In short, it was unlucky. It means that there was a look of disdain from on high.

    ��It seems you still haven��t mastered the rules of the Topaz Hall, Barbatos. In order to raise an objection to prior verification, you must find and dere the problem yourself.��

    Barbatos lowered his head for a moment.

    ��It��s a problem. ��There was a problem with my answer?��

    Bensh roughly paraphrased what ��someone�� said.

    ��I don��t talk to you. The person asking the question is me. The only person who can ask questions in this Topaz Hall is I, Bensh William. ��It means you are not in a position to prove your innocence, Barbatos.��

    Barbatos answered.

    ��You don��t take it easy. However, there was not a single lie in my answer. At this moment, Senior William Benshee��s attitude feels like nothing more than unnecessary cavil.��

    Banshee snorted.

    ��You have a bold attitude.��

    ��Is this apliment?��

    ��Do you think this is apliment? ��I��m being sarcastic.��

    ����.��

    For the first time, Barbatos was speechless.

    Of course, it was a banshi that didn��t care about such reactions.

    Because, as his younger brother Nash said, Benshe was clueless.

    ��I understand the level of jokes in the Demon World.��

    ��Please behave ording to Topaz Hall��s rules.��

    ��How could you mention discipline to me, a senior member of the Magic Tower? Anyone who sees this will think that this ce is not the Magic Tower, but the Devil Tower, right? It��s really disgusting to see the guests being turned upside down. After all, it is right for you to fail.��

    ����.��

    silence.

    Barbatos thought.

    Benshee William This man.

    It��s so unbelievably childish.

    ��However, ording to the rules of Topaz Hall.��

    There was a high probability that the preliminary verification with Benshi would be returned as invalid. If that happens, you will be able to get one step closer to Lee Ho-yeol, the Tenth Chair, without much effort.

    Barbatos looked into the Topaz Hall in silence.

    Topaz.

    Mineral of wisdom.

    When the preliminary verification proceeds incorrectly, Topaz emits its own light as a warning. It is impossible to pass the Topaz Hall pre-verification while overlooking the rules.

    In that sense, Barbatos was rxed.

    ��You are responsible for this preliminary verification.��

    ��sparkle.

    Topaz decorated the hall.

    Because it started pouring out a brilliant yellow light.

    Banshee answered.

    ��Right.��

    To Barbatos, who answered only the truth.

    Bensh made a pointless point.

    Topaz Hall has done something that cannot be overlooked.

    But that was what the Benshee had hoped for.

    ��So I will file a formal objection.��

    ��Do you object?��

    ��Yes.��

    Bensh still didn��t lose his smile.

    ��An objection to every decision you pass.��

    Because I couldn��t admit it.

    He didn��t want to admit that his fellow senior wizards had let Barbatos pass. I saw right through that unreasonable and persistent way of thinking.

    ��You answered, Barbatos.��

    Barbatos��s shallow trick.

    ��Please give me a chance to correct my mistake.��

    ��That��s right.��

    ��Then what is the mistake you are talking about?��

    Depending on what the ��wrong�� is.

    Barbatos�� deration ispletely different.

    This was something that the Benshi did not overlook.

    ��Did you say you would no longer live as a cowardly bystander?��

    ����.��

    ��Then your actions now are absolutely right. ��At this moment, you are advancing alone into the enemy camp and acting like a hero to the demons who are approaching the enemy general.��

    Bensh added to Barbatos.

    ��Answer me, Barbatos.��

    They said that due to an injury in Jeju Ind, they would not be able to use their magic for the time being.

    Why?

    A me seemed to flicker behind the Banshee.

    ��For your information, I am very angry at your deception.��

    ����.��

    Wait a minute.

    The answer soon came back.

    Not Barbatos.

    Beyond telepathy.

    ��Huh? You��re just letting me pass��?!��

    From Chief Lee.

 Chapter 565

    ? Episode 565. The being in the well (3)

    Barbatos thought.

    Things are going in the wrong direction.

    Variables that even objective eyes could not see through.

    The ��Wizard��s Tower�� was the cause.

    In the past, Barbatos was evaluated. The sight of the Magic Tower, which calls itself a symbol of truth and an ivory tower of the Arcana Continent, despite being swayed by a puny devil, is truly ridiculous.

    Among them, the most powerful thing was the arrogance of the wizards. Just because it can handle magical power. It was a shameful sight to see people banding together with a sense of being the chosen people and looking down on other ants.

    Therefore, I dly epted the magic tower��s offer. I thought that such a magic tower could be easily destroyed without using power.

    however.

    ��It��s different from the past.��

    The magic tower wizards showed no signs of their past.

    You can��t fool your own objective vision.

    So��

    does this mean that the arrogant wizards have truly changed?

    ��No, I knew about that a long time ago.��

    As I said, I have been watching them.

    Thanks to you, I was aware of it.

    The fact that the scum of the Magic Tower also changed as they faced the devil.

    Even if you didn��t realize it.

    Didn��t we witness it in the determination of those who faced Paimon?

    ��I have changed to the point where I would risk my life.��

    Then now.

    What am I astonished about?

    As if responding, the cocky man opens his mouth.

    ��You can go to the next room.��

    Benshee William.

    He must have been injured on Jeju Ind, the ind that Paimon was targeting. How can such pridee from a body that cannot even summon magical power? I wasn��t curious about the reason.

    There��s only one thing I��m truly curious about.

    ��Why did you pass?��

    Barbatos could not properly answer Benshi��s question. That was because it hit the nail on the head. Because the banshee didn��t just ignore the clever answer and bit down on it.

    It goes beyond being persistent, to the point of being childish.

    Barbatos was ovee by impulse.

    ��Should I kill him at this point?��

    Even if they say this is a magic tower. He was the Tenth Chair. This means that there was no need to even put in effort to deal with a wizard who couldn��t even use magic power.

    But the moment I clenched my fist.

    ��Are you hesitating because you��re moved? Or do you not want to?��

    The result was passing.

    ��It can��t be. I will express my gratitude for that mercy.��

    Barbatos said and got up and headed to the next room.

    Even if I didn��t have an objective eye, I was able to notice it.

    Benshee William.

    From the moment that man showed mercy.

    The fact that the initiative has passed to the Magic Tower.

    chuck.

    Barbatos�� eyes narrowed as he held the doorknob.

    ��I thought I was the only one who knew how to lower his tail.��

    Magic Tower.

    perhaps.

    It urred to me that they might be a much smarter group than I expected.

    But it didn��t mean much.

    As I said, no matter how the flow goes.

    Whatever the oue.

    ��Unfortunately, I have nothing to lose.��

    Barbatos��s expression returned to its original state.

    ying off weakness.

    It looks like even the Ten Chairs do not want to interact with each other.

    Barbatos opened the door like that.

    ��Because I have you, Charmen.��

    I bowed again.

    ��I would like to greet the senior of this Barbatos Magic Tower.��

    *

    The Today Arcana production team of VBC, a media outlet, is the only one to have officially received approval from the Magic Tower and entered the Crystal Hall through appropriate procedures. However, the general camera director Jongjin Yoon��s expression did not look good.

    ��Sir, how long do we have to take pictures of an empty podium? The programming was okay in the first ce, right? ��We only believed in this and postponed all future programming, right?��

    Hyun Yong-seok snorted.

    ��What��s the point if I make a little funk? Anyway, it��s the viewership ratings I raised and the advertisers I attracted. Even if we leave, no one can say anything to us.��

    ��No, those words are really reassuring.��

    Jongjin Yoon nces at me and whispers again.

    ��Can we pass the pre-verification in the first ce?��

    If you say that you entered the magic tower after going through the procedures and ask who you are watching from earlier. It was none other than the wizards of the Magic Tower who were staring at them in the same audience.

    Jongjin Yoon lowers his voice a little more and continues.

    ��No, senior��! You heard what those skilled wizards say over there, right? ��There aren��t many people even in Magic Tower who pass the pre-verification that takes ce at Topaz Hall.��

    That wasn��t the only notoriety heard.

    ��Especially, they say that if you get caught by Mr. Ho-yeol, you have no choice but toe out in tears! Why did an experienced wizard stop eating and drinking for several days afterpletely failing in the preliminary verification��!��

    There were still many anecdotes to tell.

    When Hyun Yong-seok showed no interest, Yoon Jong-jin sighed.

    It seemed best to simply convey the key points.

    ��that. russia. you. peel. I wonder if Barbatos, the Ten Lord, can properly pass the test! Even from the stories of experienced wizards, it seems like all senior wizards were mobilized for preliminary verification����

    ��You don��t believe me?��

    ��believe? Who? ��Are you sure you��re a senior?��

    Jongjin Yoon responded with his facial expression.

    Of course I can��t believe it!

    When I think about the hardships I faced after trusting Hyun Yong-seok.

    It was natural for my eyebrows to naturally furrow.

    Of course, Hyun Yong-seok also had a conscience.

    ��it��s crazy? ��I��m a broadcaster.��

    ��sure! ��And he��s the broadcaster who is more vicious than anyone else!��

    ��I mean, do you trust Lee Ho-yeol and not me?��

    ����Lee Ho-yeol? suddenly?��

    Hyun Yong-seok still stared at the empty monitor.

    ��I don��t know about anyone else, but Lee Ho-yeol. Mr. Hoyeol has always taken responsibility for the words he says. Jongjin, do you think the weight of those words was light?��

    ��If I had to be honest, it definitely wasn��t light.��

    Why did a raid that everyone expected defeat be such a sess?

    Such as unrealistically oveing a situation where enormous damage was predicted.

    It was Lee Ho-yeol, who made all kinds of ridiculous thingse true.

    Hyun Yong-seok nodded gently.

    ��Okay,pared to that, this is an extremely trivial promise, right?��

    The only thing I could do was ce Barbatos in the Crystal Hall. All I had to do was pass the preliminary verification so that he could answer a hundred questions.

    Hyun Yong-seok could assure you.

    ��If you weren��t nning on letting it pass, Mr. Hoyeol, you wouldn��t have had us waiting at the Crystal Hall. No, he probably didn��t even give permission to film in the first ce.��

    Jongjin Yoon suddenly scratched his head.

    ����You know that you really only use your mouth, right?��

    ��okay? ��You think so?��

    ��It has to be that way!��

    To begin with, we don��t really know anything about Lee Ho-yeol��!!

    But above all, there was solid evidence.

    That��s even more than themselves.

    This was the attitude of the magic tower wizards who watched Hoyeol closely.

    Hyun Yong-seok opens his mouth.

    ��I know? ��Not a single wizard left the hall.��

    ����!��

    ��Everyone is quietly waiting for their moment.��

    Only then did Jongjin Yoon realize.

    Before I knew it, my whispering voice had be too loud. Suddenly, he felt a tingle in the back of his head and turned his head to see an experienced wizard ring at him.

    ��Okay, I guess what you said is correct.��

    At this point, isn��t it a faith that goes beyond faith?

    This reminds me of a hypothesis that people were talking about a while ago. Why was he able to win overwhelmingly because his faith in Ho-yeol Lee was greater than that of the gods in the pantheon?��

    ��No matter what, Ho-men is a bit creepy����

    Jong-jin Yoon could not let go of his regrets.

    It was a moment of ��sphemy�� in the vulgarnguage.

    An urgent radio call came through the headphones I was wearing.

    -The director ising!!

    ��ok? Coming? who?��

    -Who would it be?!

    Ugh, I sigh reflexively.

    ��Hey, you were making such a fuss earlier and it was Jesse Heinness, right? Is filming a joke? Even if this is your first time seeing Jesse Heinness in the flesh����

    -That��s not it, it��s Barbatos!!

    ��Barbatos as well�� What?! Bar Barbatos?!!��

    Soon, Crystal Hall begins to stir.

    ����Nonsense.��

    Cle Odia, a skilled wizard, stared at the back of Yoon Jong-jin��s head.

    She muttered without realizing it.

    I thought I would never be able to pass.

    Klee also experienced the preliminary verification of Topaz Hall.

    Even this preliminary verification was special. It was extremely difficult, having to pass the verification of twenty senior wizards one by one and then the verification of Chief Lee.

    Klee tried to show understanding.

    ����Senior wizards can do that.��

    However, I couldn��t believe that Chief Lee had finally given permission to ce the devil in the Crystal Hall. The fear of prior verificationes to mind again.

    ��You can��t tell lies in Topaz Hall.��

    Of course, it is possible if you give an answer that cleverly deflects the truth. In fact, some skilled wizards even passed the preliminary verification in that way.

    But after Chief Lee entered the Magic Tower.

    No one has passed the pre-verification with such tricks.

    In that case��

    Klee��s pupils shook.

    ��Those words����

    The abominable words that Barbatos uttered.

    -��I respond happily. ��To restore the broken trust between humans and demons.��

    -��Not all devils are the same. So, are you a good devil? What is the standard of good and evil in the first ce? If you let me know, I will respond.��

    -��I can sacrifice for peace at any time. ��If you truly think that my death can bring peace to your world, then you can kill me.��

    ��It was all true?��

    It was a natural reaction.

    If you ask me why I can say this is natural.

    Because it wasn��t just Klee who was shaken.

    The yers were very upset.

    ��So, you felt some sincerity in what you said?��

    ��Are you really willing to risk your life?��

    ��Why do they say that even the devil is the devil in his own way?��

    yers from the Crusade Alliance were no exception.

    ����Wouldn��t it be okay to use abusivenguage?��

    ��I know. If it were any other devil, it would be one of the ten thrones. There must be a lot you know about the demon world. ��After listening to the circumstances, I understand that Barbatos also wants to cooperate because of his interests.��

    ��If you just suck the backbone and throw it away�� then you have no pride?��

    Leonie, who had been silent, sneered sarcastically.

    ��They are just saints.��

    Leonie did not overlook it.

    Barbatos.

    The message that came to mind the moment he entered reality.

    [Barbatos�� influence affects Seoul, thend of strangeness. Your understanding of all areas increases significantly.]

    Now that I feel it, it was no different from a status ailment disguised as a buff. Why was my mind still trying to understand Barbatos��s situation?

    But Leonie did not waver.

    ��No, not yet.��

    Everything was just guesswork. Because Barbatos did not appear in the Crystal Hall. So, Leonie red at the door of the Crystal Hall with fierce eyes.

    It was then.

    Coogugung.

    The door opened with a loud sound.

    ����!��

    Barbatos appeared.

    Including Leonie.

    A change urred on the faces of everyone gathered in the Crystal Hall.

    And it��s as violent as the waves shaking.

    Even because I believed in Ho-yeol.

    I believed that Barbatos would definitely show up.

    Hyun Yong-seok was the same.

    he stuttered.

    ��Jo Jong-jin. ��Am I seeing it right?��

    It had to be that way.

    ��Bar Barbatos. ��Why is that easy-going guy now so dead that he��s wearing a ��dog leash��?!��

    .

    .

    .

    [Lucifer��s Chain of Atonement] [ss: Legendary] [Restriction: Lv.1000 Demon Hunter] [Effect: ��Oppresses�� the demon race.] [Description: This is an artifact of Akshan that was used to oppress fallen angels. Its authenticity cannot be confirmed, but judging from its appearance, it is so extraordinary that no one can doubt its authenticity.]

 Chapter 566

    Episode 566.The Being in the Well (4)

    Objective Eye. With the power to see everything from many perspectives, Barbatos was able to realize.

    ��I ampletely entangled.��

    How did he turn his small concern into certainty? It was simple.

    ��You may pass.��

    The man in front of him had let himself through once more. His name was Matisse Dean Karl, and he had a different weight to him than any of the other good mages he��d ever met.

    ��It��s hard to believe they��re of the same rank.��

    Of course. There was one other senior mage who had that same feeling.

    Bensch William.

    He was the man who first instilled concern in me.

    But.

    ��Unlike him, who wore his emotions on his sleeve.��

    Matisse did not show his true feelings.

    It wasn��t hard for Barbatos to figure out why.

    ck Magic.

    He realized it was very simr to curses.

    ��Naturally, it must be emotionally numbing.��

    Otherwise, he��d be consumed by it.

    But it was Matisse��s silence that was most puzzling.

    He didn��t ask any questions.

    Matisse just watched Barbatos.

    ��I will not speak to you three times. You may pass.��

    He allowed Barbatos to pass.

    ��Thus I havee face to face with all the Senior Mages.��

    Atst.

    Beyond the gate was my original goal, the Ten Thrones, Lee Hoyeol. I had achieved my goal, but the process was problematic.

    As usual, he was not at ease.

    Barbatos paced.

    ��But I have Charmen.��

    Or, more urately, a curse that manifested itself on Charmen. . Even if Barbatos survives, he can return to the Demon World using Charmen��s body as a conduit.

    cheolkeog.

    Barbatos turned the doorknob.

    ��So I am not afraid, Lee Hoyeol. ��

    You say you hunted Buer, Paimon, and Gamigin. I will not care. I am not like them. More precisely, my death is different from theirs.

    You will not be revered as you once were.

    Thanks to observing Reality through an Objective Eye. Barbatos had a better grasp on the flow of Reality than any demon. That��s why he didn��t mind the media��s sh baptism.

    I will answer all your questions.

    He epted the offer.

    It was why he��d agreed to the Magic Tower��s preliminary verification.

    ��If I don��t live to stand in the Crystal Hall.��

    Lee Hoyeol.

    Not only will you, but also those who agreed with you, weep for the world��s trust. Objective Eye visualizes the events that will unfold in his mind.

    -In the end, humanity lost its opportunity����, where is unity?

    -Expert Tee, ��The Magic Tower kicks down the only path to peace..��

    -This is why who pushes the words of men?

    -In the end, Lee Hoyeol was wrong.

    -Where is the ��prohibition�� that has been crying out so much?

    The only thing that mattered was the negative emotions that would overwhelm them, because ants are not capable of discerning right from wrong.

    Negative emotions are the root of all evil, and if Lee Hoyeol and his Holy War Alliance began to falter, the ant world was destined to fall into a pit of corruption.

    So.

    ��This is the first time I��ve ever greeted you, 10th Throne Lee Hoyeol.��

    Barbatos bowed respectfully toward the seated Hoyeol. He hadn��t seen it. An artifact of Akshan glowed on Hoyeol��s wrist.

    [Lucifer��s Chain of Atonement].

    Chireung!

    .

    .

    .

    An artifact of Akshan and the legacy of Gabriel, Akshan��s only named NPC. At first, I thought it was merely an ornamental item, unattractive even to Grandfell��s demanding aesthetic.

    But its true value is not in its appearance, as the chains wrapped around the hand extend toward Barbatos, unrealistically.

    Why do I say unrealistic?

    Simple. It literally doesn��t look like it can be easily manifested, physically or magically.

    Chireung.

    A silver chain extends as if covering the Topaz Hall. The number of chains was almost unfathomable. To say that the view of the Topaz Hall was like a glimpse of a thread would be an understatement.

    ��Isn��t hostile behavior a breach of discipline?��

    Barbatos asked.

    ��Huh?��

    I suppose our kindly seniors have told you something about the discipline of the Magic Tower? Yes, Barbatos was right. Combat is forbidden in Topaz Hall.

    No wonder.

    ��What could be the reason why I spewed out harsh words as I pleased?��

    More than most adept mages.

    Even when I was at the bottom of my magical powers, I was able to spew venom because of the safeguards of discipline��!

    There��s no way I could have forgotten that discipline. So what is thisndscape? What is it? Natural Enemy. A battle for dominance between a demon and a demon hunter.

    I opened my mouth slowly.

    ��Since when.��

    It was a one-sided speech, not a conversation between prey and hunter.

    ��Since you think your vision belongs to you.��

    ������What��s that?��

    Barbatos looked clueless. It could be a lie, I suppose, because to you it might seem like I��m ying with chains.

    But it��s not a lie, this moment. I had a vision.

    [Eighth Throne Demon King, Barbatos, enters a state of `Suppression`].

    [Lucifer��s Chains of Atonement], Special Effect.

    [Effect: Suppresses the Demon Race].

    I did. I suppressed the vision from Barbatos.

    As proof, a series of messages appear.

    [Status Abnormality, Effect: ��Suppress��, Power. ��Objective Eye�� is invalid].

    The power of the Ten Thrones.

    How could I overlook its immense power, when even the [Heavenly Demon Reign] was only a mere Skill that mimicked the power of the Fourth Throne Demon King, Gamigin?

    ��And yet, it has a tremendous effect.��

    The ability to travel between dimensions at will with just a single step. In that sense, one might question. Does it make sense to suppress the power of the Ten Thrones with a single item?

    ��Nonsense.��

    Under normal circumstances.

    ��This isn��t a normal situation, is it?��

    I don��t know what you��re dreaming about. Barbatos held no hostility toward me. He was so defenseless that it seemed as if he was deliberately hastening his death.

    To put a chain, a dog cor, on such a demon?

    It wasn��t that difficult.

    ��Have you ever had any taste for this? That��s surprising.��

    I looked at Barbatos, who still hadn��t grasped the situation. Of course, I don��t speak to my prey, merely tossing out clues to help them figure out the subject.

    ��You��re not very objective.��

    ��What?��

    ��It��s because your power, your Objective Eye, has been suppressed.��

    ������Wait.��

    Have you finally realized that yourplexion changes in real time?

    But it��s toote.

    You cowardly frog who used to look at the world through your Objective Eye.

    I said sincerely.

    ��You look like you can��t stay on subject.��

    ������!��

    ��You��re not so bad for being a demon.��

    What do you think, my sarcasm?

    Does it piss you off and make you want to run away from Topaz Hall?

    Didn��t Grandfell��s infamy start with Topaz Hall for nothing?

    It was a moment when I was feeling depressed. Suddenly, my vision began to blink. It was an ie I had never expected.

    [The effect of Status Abnormality, Suppression negates the effect of Curse, Cracked Vessel].

    Nullifying the effect of a curse? Barbatos, I guess this means���� your insurance is in my hands!!!

    *

    Hyun Yongseok ran the simtion in his head.

    However.

    ������What the hell happened at Topaz Hall?��

    He couldn��t think of anything. He couldn��t think of a single reason why Barbatos woulde out with a shiny chain around his neck.

    ��Maybe it��s some kind of safety device?��

    ��A safety device?��

    ��Why, there��s got to be one, right? After all, we��re just ordinary people in the same room. They made Barbatos wear a safety device so he couldn��t pull any stunts, instead of giving him the right to stand in the Crystal Hall!��

    Wait, that makes sense��..

    ��Would Hoyeol-ssi choose that method?��

    I wonder what Hoyeol would say if he heard Yoon Jongjin��s words.

    In his simted mind, he��d probably say something like this.

    -��My presence is your safety device.��

    Yes. That was the Hoyeol he knew.

    ��Senior!��

    Yoon Jongjin called out urgently to Hyun Yongseok, who was questioning him.

    Instead of saying anything specific, he pointed at the monitor screen.

    Yoon Jongjin added.

    ��By the way, isn��t the picture not very good?��

    It certainly was.

    Unless Barbatos was a demon who had shown evil deeds.

    After his appearance.

    He had only shown himself as a gentleman and a formal figure.

    But the fact that his neck was glistening, the fact that he was suppressed by��.

    ��If you make a mistake, you��re going to have a bacsh, right?��

    Even the bastards at the station, who only cared about ratings, were amused.

    Hyun Yongseok rolled his eyes.

    Yes, when dealing with demons, you have to be even more vicious.

    ��Do you think my demon editing looks funny?��

    ��No. I don��t think so.��

    ��It��s not hard to do with a few minutes of dy, even if it��s a live broadcast. If you move around, it won��t be noticed. Do you think there��s anything violent going on during the Q&A?��

    ��No, I don��t know about that, do you?��

    ��You have to pay the price for making light of humanity.��

    Why didn��t Hyun Yongseok stop talking after Yoon Jongjin��s answer? It was simple.

    To convince himself.

    I see. Is this the right way to go?

    Turning public opinion against Barbatos through the power of editing? It was not difficult for Hyun Yongseok, but he questioned the direction.

    Like I said.

    Damn it. You demon bastard.

    Barbatos.

    It was because of his demeanor since his appearance. I don��t know what he��s really thinking, but is it okay to treat a guy who has shown kindness toward humanity like this?

    Don��t look for a conscience now, Hyun Yongseok.

    At that moment, a sign fell from the camera crew��s side: all of the top executives of the Magic Tower appeared in the Crystal Hall.

    Hyun Yongseok looked at Hoyeol.

    After all, you��ve kept your promise.

    He kept his promise and ced Barbatos in the Crystal Hall. If that��s the case, I must keep my promise as well.

    ��Go ahead.��

    Hyun Yongseok clenched his teeth and signed, and the waiting moderator opened his mouth.

    The moderator starts to catch wind of the fact that Barbatos is about to be interviewed.

    ��Mr. Barbatos, you have passed the pre-verification. And with that, I��d like to wee the yers who have filled the Crystal Hall, the heroes of the Arcana continent, to today��s edition of the Arcana Q&A!��

    seug

    Hyun Yongseok began to prepare, opening hisptop to check the edits in real time. However, Hyun��s fingers didn��t move on the keyboard.

    ������What was that? What did he just say?��

    The question.

    The answer.

    It was a peaceful question and answer process.

    ��Senior, that guy is acting weird?!��

    Barbatos.

    His demeanor waspletely reversed, almost like a metaphor.

    ��Didn��t I tell you that I never killed a human being with this hand? Yes, because I didn��t need a hair, because a human life is something I can take without moving my hand!��

    As if he hadpletely removed his mask.

    The color returned to Hyun Yongseok��s face.

    Just like the others at the station who were about to win the jackpot.

    ��Call the press department immediately.��

    ��Huh? Excuse me?��

    ��From now on, we��ll switch to a live broadcast with no dy!!��

 Chapter 567

    Episode 567. You��re mean, even behind your back (1)

    Sitting in front of the TV.

    ��What��s he doing out there, that thing?��

    ��Sis, I told you, all demons are acting, right?��

    ��No, he��s so confident. I thought it would be different this time.��

    Lee Ji Yoon and Lee Yerim cut up tangerines and added pumpkin seeds.

    ��Anyway, I recognized it when you started getting excited. I don��t think Hoyeol would have talked to us for nothing. He��s hiding such a hidden secret, that��s why he didn��t give us a favor.��

    Lee Yerim nodded vigorously.

    ��Hoyeol, he��s objective in this regard, right?��

    Let��s see, Hoyeol, the younger of the two, that��s not the case.

    They were three sisters of the Lee family, each one a year older than the other.

    A turbulent adolescence that was bound to be extremely sensitive?

    What can I say?

    They fought every day to the point of pulling each other��s hair.

    ��Anyway, if it wasn��t for Hoyeol, neither of us would have any hair left by now. Why, my sister��s got a strong grip. Really.��

    ��Sis, I��m expecting you.��

    ��Expecting what?��

    ��The day my brother makes a mistake with my sister.��

    ��Hey, don��t even say it. It��s horrible to think about.��

    My sister lost a lot of personality while raising Arang.

    It was a time of reflection.

    It was an old thought that came back to me.

    ������But I feel a little bad thinking about that.��

    ��Ol, what, do you realize now that you couldn��t do it for me?��

    ��Lee Yerim, I didn��t mean you, I meant Hoyeol.��

    What, Hoyeol again?

    ��What are you sorry for? He won��t remember anyway.��

    ��You intervened to stop our fight, but you ended up getting angry at Hoyeol for no reason. That��s because Hoyeol��s head is so tight, otherwise he would have been in big trouble, right?��

    ��Yeah. I��ve caught a lot of them.��

    Lee Yerim clenched and unclenched her palms coolly.

    After listening to what my sister said, it was true.

    As she said, everyone��s a year older.

    If it was a sensitive time for them, it must have been a sensitive time for Hoyeol. Come to think of it, our Hoyeol had always yed the role of a punching bag.

    Lee Yerim adds.

    ��And yet, he never said no.��

    ��What��s the point of having such a personality, isn��t it?��

    Yerim nced at the live chat window.

    -Is that the Barbatos I know? D-D.

    -It��s so different from before��???

    -Anyway, demon bastards are untrustworthy. 2 ?

    Some say that Barbatos has finally revealed his true colors.

    -There must be a reason.

    -It��s not anger management disorder, it��s just suddenly like that?

    -I think something happened in the pre-verification;;

    -Surely the pre-verification was long, right?

    There were some people who tried to ��understand�� him.

    I don��t know much about the Arcana system.

    I��m guessing they must be yers.

    It��s clear that his buff is the problem.

    ��They have be too understanding.��

    ��What? Are you talking shit about my Hoyeol again?��

    ��Never mind, sis, it��s just the same as usual.��

    The two had seen worsements than this before, like when Hoyeol first appeared in the media.

    ��I almost fainted, I mean, there was a yer who started hitting goals just by talking. The manager showed me a video that said it was the #1 trending video on NetTube����! ��

    It��s fun there.

    He dyed his hair silver.

    What a shock it was when our youngest, Hoyeol, appeared!

    As if that wasn��t enough.

    ��There��s nothing formal about this, so I won��t take any questions.��

    Imagine how I felt when he shamelessly spat out a historical drama dialect!

    ��Compared to back then, he��s a nobleman now.��

    ��It was strange even for us to look at it, right?��

    ��Hoyeol will be upset, so don��t tell anyone.��

    The effects of the Awakening.

    Even though I heard the story from Hoyeol himself, it wasn��t easy to understand. But I knew it was Hoyeol who was suffering the most. Even though they knew, these good sisters pretended not to know even though the desire to tease him was soaring.

    Because they��ve been there.

    I shouldn��t have felt ufortable.

    After all, the blood was thick.

    Lee Ji Yoon said coldly.

    ��Hey, Lee Yerim. First, capture all the chat history.��

    ��Right, in case they don��t know?��

    ��Yes, you should make a fuss because you think thew is scary. Really.��

    She diligently scanned through the past chats.

    Lee Yerim��s eyebrows furrowed.

    There was a username that wrote down the most vicious chats.

    Even.

    -Fake? Who��s pretending

    -I know Lee Ho-yeol��s past

    -If you are a person who graduated from Seongseon Middle School, you probably know this, right?

    ��Look at this guy.��

    It was clear that he knew Lee Hoyeol.

    �� ��..��

 Chapter 567.5

    Chapter 567 �C You��re mean, even behind your back (1) #PART 2

    A small office.

    A man hunched over his desk.

    Choi Changwoo muttered.

    ��What can you do, huh?��

    You haven��t changed a bit, Lee Hoyeol.

    ��You pretentious bastard.��

    But Choi Changwoo��s muttering didn��tst long.

    ��Mr. Changwoo, have you finished what I asked you to do earlier?��

    ��What? Oh, I��m still working on it!��

    ��Still? You��re still holding on to that simple thing?��

    If it��s that simple, why don��t you do it yourself?

    The words rose in his throat.

    Choi Changwoo swallowed hard.

    ��I��ll make it quick.��

    ��Of course you will, and ����.��

    The man approached and lowered his voice.

    ��I��m not an asshole, and I��m not the owner of thispany, and I��m not going to tell you what you��re doing on your own time, since we��re on the same payroll, but let��s keep our lines, Mr. Changwoo.��

    Choi Changwoo��s gaze drifts to the inte window he��s skillfully hidden.

    ��No matter what, let��s just finish what we have to do and move on. You��re the only one who��ll lose if we do this already, right? It��s because I didn��t tell you, your name keeps popping up these days.��

    Choi Changwoo clenched his fists.

    Anyway, it��s a damnpany. I��m just trying to work for what I��m paid, so why do I have to argue about everything.

    ��Even if you don��t do that shit, I��ll beat you first.��

    A head that bows differently from his heart.

    ����.. I��ll fix it.��

    tsk-tsk, an unpleasant shake of the shoulders.

    ��Okay. I��ll ask you to do it before the meeting.��

    You think it��s over.

    As he turns to leave, he adds onest thing.

    ��Oh, and don��t talk to yourself too much.��

    �� ��.. Oh, yeah.��

    ��And this is purely out of curiosity, but what��s so much to talk about? I thought you were just admiring them. Changwoo, you don��t have any contact with the yers, do you?��

    Choi Changwoo gritted his teeth.

    What he meant was simple.

    What��s the big deal about a world where you don��t live?

    ��Well, don��t bother answering. I��ll leave.��

    The man left like that, but Choi Changwoo was unable to let go of his anger for a while. It has to be that way. Because that bastard was talking without knowing anything.

    That��s because he was talking without knowing anything.

    ��Why is there no contact?��

    I know Lee Hoyeol.

    Is it a normal acquaintance?

    The corner of Choi Changwoo��s mouth turned up.

    ��Lee Ho-yeol, that bastard used to crawl when he saw me.

    What gives him strength in his damn social life?

    None other than memories of the past.

    To be precise.

    It was Seongsun Middle School, a decade and many years ago.

    Recalling the past seemed to restore his self-esteem, which had sunk to rock bottom.

    Choi Changwoo tapped the keyboard once again.

    -That��s all pretense, isn��t it? Fuck your pride!

    Hahaha

    -You��ve been pretending to be good for a long time, Lee Hoyeol. Lol

    -If you act foolishly out of pity and your house falls apart haha.

    I��m afraid to update the post.

    -Ugh, now I��m going to see all the crazy bastards.

    -The demon lowers his tail, so now humans are haha

    -Doesn��t this fucker get sued? This post is legendary.

    -You need to get sued by Gaon��s legal team to keep you sane.

    -See Inferiority Complex

    hurrr

    Thements start running.

    Attention is focused on the insignificant self.

    I was just mentioning you, Hoyeol.

    Choi Changwoo felt ted at that moment.

    Of course, he was self-conscious.

    He wondered if his current behavior was no different from that of amon troll. But he soon shook it off. I��m not like them, I don��t make up things to say.

    ��Isn��t that right, Hoyeol?��

    |_ Me? = Don��t you know just by looking at me that I��m not doing it?

    |_ I��m not cowardly, beadle.

    |_ Can��t you see that none of Lee Hoyeol��s alumni appear?

    |_ You all really lost your senses ��kekekekekekeke

    |_ Inferiorityplex? Me? To Lee Hoyeol?

    Of course, he didn��tment further. No matter whatments Choi Chang-woo made, he was just another [Anonymous1] in themunity.

    Tada, tada, tada.

    But Choi Changwoo didn��t care. If it��s buried, he can write again. Remorse? Like I said, I��m just telling you what happened.

    Feeling ashamed?

    As expected, there was no way I could feel it.

    Because at this moment, the thing that supports the insignificant Choi Changwoo is the past.

    Yes, the yer of yers.

    A being who writes down a unique path.

    Lee Hoyeol, the Infinitely Deep Darkness and the Savior of Mankind.

    -He couldn��t even make eye contact with me back in the day.

    To Lee Hoyeol.

    I��m the one who instilled a trauma that will never be forgotten.

    It was Choi Changwoo.

    Choi Changwoo muttered to himself as he tapped the keyboard.

    ������Wait, I heard that traumasts a lifetime?��

    Isn��t this why you��re avoiding me even now, you bastard?

    ��Mr. Changwoo.��

    The man approaches again, his voice echoing in the quiet office.

    He sighs, as if to extinguish it.

    The nagging voice was about to continue.

    ��Didn��t we say something nice? If you keep doing this.��

    ��Oh, fuck.��

    ��What? What did you say just now, Mr. Changwoo?!��

    The office.

    Everyone��s heads snap up.

    Stunned expressions and stares that I knew it.

    And all the while.

    Choi Changwoo didn��t look up, didn��t turn in his chair, didn��t look away.

    His fingers were still dancing on the keyboard.

    Tada, tada, tada.

    But unlike school, society is not easy.

    ��Mr. Changwoo, I can��t let this one go.��

    Choi muttered.

    ��Do it or don��t do it, asshole.��

    Choi Changwoo��s face was gradually moving closer to the monitor.

    A video was ying on the monitor.

    With it.

    [Exclusive] Today��s Arcana �C Ask Barbatos

    Choi Changwoo��s pupils gradually began to cken.

    *

    No ordinary silver chain.

    ��Unbelievable.��

    Not only has he sealed the power and the Objective Eye, but he��s also severed the link to the curse. Barbatos has lost his faith. There was no time for him anymore.

    ��I need to make the right decision.��

    Barbatos assessed the situation soberly.

    His opponent was Lee Hoyeol, the Tenth Seat.

    The one who had sent Buer, Paimon, and Gamigin to Hell.

    It was the demon��s natural enemy.

    ��Then.��

    That was why Barbatos spoke from the heart in response to the barrage of questions.

    As if he had truly sumbed to Lee Hoyeol.

    To show everyone that Lee Hoyeol was beyond even the Ten Thrones.

    He wanted everyone to know that he was truly terrifying.

    Soon, awe began to sweep through the Crystal Hall.

    At the same time, Barbatos unleashed a curse.

    The price was Charmen��s sacrifice.

    The curse, ��Cracked Vessel��was already nullified.

    A lesser curse, ��Inherited Malice��is manifested.

    The effect is simply to possess the one with the deepest grudge against the target.

    In terms of effectiveness, it was a weak curse.

    But Barbatos was well aware of human nature.

    ��It��s a world where even the most innocent are maligned, isn��t it?��

    Hence the hatred for you.

    You cannot count the number of those who would seek your ce.

    It didn��t matter which of the adventurers became the vessel.

    ��I just need a trick.��

    If it caused fear.

    If the world is filled with fear of Lee Hoyeol.

    With that, the goal is achieved.

    Barbatos swallowed a smile.

    ��A man who ims to be great and the Ten Thrones.��

    May you witness the moment when my reverence for you turns into fear.

    ��!��

    With that, Barbatos opened his eyes in his new body.

    ����.��

    Why is this bug worse than an ant?

    What right do you have to be here.

    What right do you have to harbor such great envy and jealousy.

    ��What is it, this trashy body?��

    In Choi Changwoo��s filthy body, who is neither a yer nor anything.

    ��Nonsense.��

 Chapter 568

    Episode 568. You��re mean, even behind your back (2)

    Overflowing malice.

    Though his powers were suppressed by Lucifer��s Chains, and he was trapped in a trashy body, Barbatos was the Ten Thrones. The man who had been chattering loudly stuttered.

    ��Cha, Mr. Changwoo����? What��s wrong with your eyes?��

    That too for a moment.

    Pug.

    ��Ugh! all of a sudden, what��s wrong with everyone?!��

    Everyone except himself and Choi Changwoo pass out and hit their heads.

    Even if he dreams, he doesn��t dream of such improbable things.

    Moreover, Choi Changwoo would never appear like this in a dream.

    So.

    This is real.

    I must run away.

    ��Shit!��

    Tadadak.

    It was the moment when the man who had made his decision was about to run out of the office. The mediator��s understanding. Barbatos, who understood all of Choi Changwoo��s memories in his body, spoke.

    ��So that��s what happened.��

    Choi Changwoo.

    This man is a ghost of the past to you.

    The Ten Thrones, Lee Hoyeol.

    Barbatos spoke in Choi Changwoo��s voice.

    ��Excuse me, Mr. Huang?��

    ��Cha, Mr. Changwoo? What, have youe to your senses?��

    ��What? What do you mean?��

    Startle.

    Mr. Huang, who was holding the office door knob, frowned.

    ��Are you trying to beat up on me now, Mr. Changwoo, after making the office look like this? When did you do something like this, huh? What, did you put sleeping pills in the water dispenser?! ��

    I thought I was seeing things.

    The ckened pupils were everywhere.

    Huang vowed to himself.

    I will never be fooled.

    ��No, there��s no need to mix things up, right?��

    Mr. Huang turned to leave the office.

    The office door opened from outside.

    ��Huang, are you going to the restroom?��

    ��Mr, Mr. Manager, you need to get out of here right now!��

    ��What? What are you talking about?��

    ��Choi Changwoo, that asshole����! No, look at the office!! ��

    It��s better to see this unbelievable sight than to say a hundred words.

    It might be faster to tell the story.

    Bam.

    Mr. Hwang quickly stepped aside.

    ��Huh?��

    Hwang��s face went nk.

    As if nothing had happened.

    No, as if he was about to make a fool of himself.

    tadadadadak

    The calming sound of typing.

    It��s just a normal day in the office.

    Suddenly, the boss��s icy gaze turns from the office to Mr. Hwang.

    A barrage of scolding rains down.

    ��Ms. Hwang, did you fall asleep on the job again?��

    ��Oh, no, sir, it��s that asshole Choi Changwoo.��

    ��What, asshole?��

    ��That��s not it, obviously.��

    ��Mr. Hwang?��

    Without making any excuses, Choi Changwoo holds out the papers to him.

    ��I��ve sorted the documents you asked for.��

    ��Sorting documents? Why is Intern Choi doing that?��

    ��That��s what Assistant Manager Hwang asked me to do����.��

    ��What? Asked? Hey, what did Assistant Manager Hwang ask intern Choi to do?! ��

    Normally, he would have been shaking in his boots.

    The manager��s scolding fell on deaf ears.

    At this moment, he was more afraid of Choi Changwoo in front of him than anything else.

    Hwang swallowed dryly.

    ��Was I dreaming?��

    ������

    ����!��

    Did I doze off like the manager said?

    No, that��s not possible.

    I didn��t fall asleep.

    I wasn��t tired enough to hallucinate.

    Then.

    ��What the hell was that?��

    I feel like I��m literally possessed by the demon.

    ��I��m sorry, sir.��

    But Mr. Hwang was a professional.

    Even if he didn��t understand English.

    That meant he had to take responsibility for what he had done.

    Mr. Hwang bowed his head and the manager clicked his tongue.

    ��Forget it, Mr. Hwang, you need to see me right now, and Intern Choi, you��ve had a hard time, and you deserve a break, especially in this day and age, what an asshole, you asshole.��

    Mr. Hwang was still puzzled as he epted the documents.

    But he soon understood.

    Well, it was an extremely improbable situation.

    ��Why, didn��t you talk about a fictitious day in Today��s Arcana?��

    Possession doesn��t happen to just anyone. Most of the time, you have to be a yer or someone of great social standing to be possessed. In short, you have to be of value to the demon.

    Hwang��s gaze fell on Choi Changwoo.

    ��There��s no reason for the demon to possess this asshole.��

    Then Choi Chang-woo started to look like his normal self again.

    After the chief, he takes a moment to pray.

    Huang whispered to me privately.

    ��Look at meter, Mr. Chang.��

    I must have been mistaken.

    I guess he��s going to tell the director soon, right?

    Hwang vowed to himself.

    Before I take off his intern tag.

    He would make Changwoo crawl out of thepany on his own feet.

    However, the answer he got back was different.

    ��Really?��

    ��Are you kidding me? Really.��

    ��Mr. Hwang, you��re going to regret this.��

    ��What?��

    The same was true of the secretly whispering voice.

    ��Do you think that was really a dream?��

    ������!!! ��

    Mr. Hwang couldn��t say anymore. When he stopped walking, the manager himself grabbed him by the nape of the neck and dragged him away.

    Choi Changwoo. No, Barbatos shrugged.

    ��The lives of ants are beyond myprehension.��

    You can use magic to search for truth.

    You can use your gifts to reach superhuman levels.

    It��s not like you can live forever.

    Why do we live with hatred for each other.

    Why do we waste our fleeting lives?

    Why are we so obsessed with the ghosts of the past that we ignore reality?

    ��I know without looking through the Objective Eye.��

    Humans.

    You are indeed foolish animals.

    But thanks to you.

    ��Indeed, a suitablend.��

    And of such negative emotions would be more conducive to concealing one��s presence than the destion of the Demon World. It will be harder for you to track me down now that I have willingly relinquished my power.

    And then there is the fact that cannot be overlooked.

    You are, after all, human, aren��t you?��

    Barbatos thought while reading Choi Changwoo��s memories. Perhaps, this ghost of the past may be a clue that can shake up ��Human, Lee Hoyeol��.

    Indeed.

    A trace of a memory.

    It was a strange, yet delicious word.

    Barbatos murmured.

    ��Seongseon Middle School.��

    *

    The Crystal Hall is shaking.

    ��Did he copse?��

    ��What the hell, all of a sudden?��

    ��Did he pass out?��

    No wonder everyone is freaking out. Barbatos, who had just removed his mask and spouted his diabolical words, is now slumped over in the lectern.

    Marcelo speaks up.

    ��Do you have any guesses, sir?��

    Me neither.

    I don��t just guess, I know the whole story.

    I��ve been seeing shes in my vision.

    [Barbatos gives up possession of the power, the Objective Eye].

    Yes.

    Barbatos gave up his powers to escape the effects of the [Lucifer��s Chains of Atonement], and not only that, but he fled from this ce, leaving his body behind.

    I opened my mouth as usual.

    ��You cut off your tail and ran away.��

    You know, Grandfell always have a way with metaphors.

    ��Looks like lowering the tail wasn��t enough.��

    That��s not to say it��s wrong.

    Barbatos had thrown away the entirety of the Ten Thrones�� ��power�� and I know firsthand what that power can do.

    ��When I think of Paimon and Gamigin.��

    The Ten Thrones without power is like bungeoppang without red beans.

    Even if it said he was hiding somewhere.

    It means he can��t pose much of a threat to Reality and the Arcana Continent.

    But in this moment, I was regretting it.

    ��I should have killed him.��

    I don��t know what you think, Grandfell, but I wanted to make sure I hunted down Barbatos, even if I had to concede a little bit of it.

    It has to be that way.

    ��So that we don��t lose anything.��

    Is this my mistake?

    ��No, I didn��t even think about it.��

    In the first ce, it was impossible to even expect that Barbatos would give up his power. As I said, power meant a great deal to the Ten Thrones.

    ��Without it, you��re no better than amon demon.��

    If it were Paimon.

    ��Paimon would rather die as Ten Thrones than give up his power.��

    Barbatos, he was definitely a weird demon.

    ��We must be on our guard.��

    But I couldn��t let myself fall into deep thought.

    This is a Magic Tower, and I am the Chief mage of such a tower.

    Besides, I was the only one who could exin what had happened.

    ttogag.

    Therefore, I stood up.

    I didn��t even activate [Heavenly Demon Reign].

    The gazes of the Crystal Hall were focused on me as I stood up.

    Click.

    The camera lenses that had been focusing on Barbatos also turned toward me.

    I wonder what else this cubic crystal will say to the cameras that are broadcasting around the world, and whether my sisters will be watching.

    ��This is our weight too, isn��t it, Grandfell?��

    I shifted my feet, as always.

    Toward the pulpit where Barbatos had fallen.

    Then, as I lifted my hand, there was a ng.

    ��!

    The [Lucifer��s Chain of Atonement], which had been wrapped around Barbatos�� neck, was once again returned to my hand. At that point, the silent crystal hall began to roar.

    ������.As expected, the Commander-in-Chief put a leash on the dog!��

    ��Well, that��s certainly an item I��ve never seen before.��

    ��Isn��t it at least legendary to be so gorgeous?!��

    I��m d I don��t have to tell you the name of the item, Lucifer, h h h. Let��s see, what should I say first?

    ��Unnecessary misunderstandings are not good.��

    The fear of the footless horse.

    I know this better than anyone, don��t I?

    If this is the end of the matter without any exnation.

    -Barbatos, Pre-verification Burden? Self-destruction

    You won��t be surprised to see a lot of articles like this.

    It��s not over yet.

    Before everyone starts drinking the kimchi soup.

    We need to set the record straight.

    With all the attention.

    ��Barbatos broke his promise and fled.��

    I opened my mouth.

    ��He abandoned his power and his dignity as the Ten Thrones.��

    I wish I could have left it at that.

    But you never let it go, do you?

    Do you have to say it out loud to get it off your chest, Grandfell ����!

    ��He ran away from me.��

    *

    ��That��s an unexpected ending, isn��t it, senior?��

    Sung Hyunjoon stuck his tongue out.

    Hoyeol��s words were simple.

    Barbatos fell for his own trick and became a cornered rat.

    The rat cut off its tail.

    It was cowardly and fled down the rat hole.

    Yoon Soogyeom nodded.

    ��Surely we can��t categorize that as a demonic monster anymore, it��s tooplex and different to be one of the simple patterns.��

    ��Exactly. Who would have guessed?��

    It was an unexpected finish, but Sung didn��t feel bad about it. In a strange way, it felt like the tide had shifted from Barbatos back to him, to General Manager Lee Hoyeol.

    ��The Ten Thrones have given up his power ����!��

    Although I didn��t know what kind of power it was, just the fact that Barbatos, who had been choosing ttering words, had shown his true colors, cut off his tail, and fled was enough to make me feel better.

    ��Senior, you feel the same way as me, right?��

    After saying that, Sung Hyunjoon couldn��t help but stutter.

    For some reason, Yoon Soogyeom��s expression wasn��t very bright.

    Yoon Soogyeom replied.

    ��I��m supposed to be happy, but I can��t.��

    ��What? Why?��

    ��Because I realized it again.��

    Lee Hoyeol.

    A yer beyond yers.

    The leader of the Holy War Alliance and General Manager of the Yusra Branch.

    That he is in a ce where you can��t reach him even if you stretch out your hands as much as you can.

    Because I felt it again.

    Yoon Soogyeom spoke with a wistful tone in his voice.

    ��I used to think that if we tried hard enough, we might be able to keep up with him, but I guess not, Hyunjoon, because all we could do was look at him.��

    Instead of helping or working together.

    Once again, it was an overwhelming victory.

    It was truly an overwhelming feeling.

    Yes, that feeling is truly ��awe.��

    It��s a very subtle emotion, a mixture of respect and fear.

    *

    Jiziiing.

    A vibrating smartphone.

    It was the alumni chat room of Seongseon Middle School.

    Kim Hyunmin��s brow furrowed as he checked the sender.

    ��Choi Changwoo?��

 Chapter 569

    Episode 569. You��re Mean, Even Behind Your Back (3)

    Matisse, a senior in ck Magic, speaks up.

    ��You wouldn��t have gotten that far.��

    Behind him, ck magic power was already rising.

    Indeed, if Matisse��s ck magic is manifested, even if it is Barbatos, who leaves no trace of magical power.

    I doubt we��ll be able to trace it.

    The fabric of ck magic is the past and background.

    Even if he��s cast off his powers.

    There must be something left where Barbatos left off.

    But Marcelo added.

    ��I understand your sentiment, Senior Matisse, but.��

    I��ve said it many times, ck magic is dangerous. Even if I wasn��t ��ckened,�� as they say, there was the possibility that the manifestor could be consumed by the ck magic and be waste.

    ��The opponent is the Ten Thrones.��

    It was an implied statement.

    If you dared to peek into the past and background of the Ten Thrones.

    There was no telling what the aftermath would be.

    But Matisse nodded grimly.

    ��I��m ready to consider it an honor.��

    You��re more than just reliable, you��re cool, Senior Matisse.

    Once upon a time, when I was a humble parachutist.

    I would have been tempted to rely on you for everything.

    But.

    ��Your request will be withdrawn with the authority of the Chief, Matisse.��

    Not anymore.

    Ending with the Shadow Mercenaries.

    Because I��m no longer willing to ept anyone��s sacrifice.

    ��I��m not willing to lose anyone.��

    Matisse politely asked back.

    ��I understand your concerns, Tower Master and Chief. But now that Barbatos has given up his power. I don��t think he should be allowed to live.��

    The current mood in the Crystal Hall?

    It was the exact opposite of Matisse��s solemnity.

    Most yers seemed a little excited.

    ��Then doesn��t that mean he actuallymitted suicide?��

    ��Barbatos, that��s only a high-level scarecrow now, right?��

    ��How can we be lucky enough to hunt it?! ��

    Matisse said, looking at them.

    ��Throwing away a power more precious than life and running away. Barbatos must have his next purpose, and whatever it is, we must not be swayed, so����.��

    The ck magic, with a little more sparkle.

    Despite my dissuasion, Matisse did not seem to change his mind.

    If that��s the case, I guess I have no choice but to show this side too, right?

    ��You have nothing to fear, Matisse.��

    Why, even if it��s the Ten Thrones, it��s still the demon in the end, right?

    And who am I?

    The demon��s natural enemy, the [Demon Hunter].

    The Akshan was full of such Demon Hunters.

    Thest survivor of that Akshan, and now its leader.

    I cleared my throat and swallowed.

    ��Of course, I��m the leader because I��m the only one.��

    Anyway, I opened my mouth to show him the proof.

    ��I��m calling you.��

    Of course.

    Still, no one had moved a muscle in the Crystal Hall. Not to mention the crowd of yers and the Today��s Arcana crew that��s still filming.

    ��I really don��t like this.��

    It can��t be helped, Hoyeol.

    Sometimes you have to give up something to keep something.

    At this moment, I have to give up my pretensions and shame ����!

    ��Tempest over the horizon.��

    A vision that flickers while exhaling.

    [Skill, ��Akshan��s Guardian Spirit�� is activated].

    And then, in the Crystal Hall, the face of Akshan, the outstanding beautiful Akshan Wolf, appears. It��s been a while since I��ve heard his name. Tempest strode over to me and stuck his huge head in.

    Buck-buck.

    I patted Tempest on the back and said.

    ��I haven��t neglected you, I��ve just been waiting for the right time.��

    You make excuses so shamelessly, right, Granfell?

    I suppose the good news is that Tempest was convinced.

    If it were a cat, it wouldn��t even pretend to listen.

    ��Why, just like Tower Master did.��

    I take a moment to be grateful that Akshan��s guardian spirit is not a cat.

    ��Auuuuuuuuu-��

    Was that one word and a brief petting enough?

    Tempest let out a howl.

    It immediately began tracking Barbatos��s scent.

    Another flicker of vision.

    [The Guardian Spirit of Akshan, ��Akshan Wolf��, tracks the demon].

    [All the demons in the Land of Anomalies, ��Seoul��, cower in fear].

    [All demons in the Land of Anomalies, ��Seoul�� have their stats reduced].

    The Crystal Hall begins to stir.

    ��It must have urred to other yers as well.��

    Well, that��s understandable.

    Demon Hunters are different.

    The Akshan Wolf has been treated well since the days when Arcana was just a game.

    ��Akshan Wolf!!!��

    ��See, he��s rted to Akshan?��

    ��Was the rumor that his ss is a demon hunter real ����?��

    ��No, if you��re going to be so sure about that, then what is the Magic Tower?��

    However, it seemed like there was greater interest in the other side.

    ��I��m sure he��d be happy to tell you if you asked in a formal manner.��

    Of course, no one would ask me such a trivial question at this point, given the seriousness of my expression. You can tell just by looking at the broadcasting station staff that they can��t live with the feeling of a scoop, right?

    Let��s see.

    I rack my brains.

    I wonder if I can track down Barbatos with just Tempest.

    ��Under normal circumstances.��

    I would have just rxed and let Tempest take care of everything.

    But these were not normal times.

    The opponent is the Demon King of the Eighth Throne.

    Barbatos clearly had a dream.

    To track him down more surely.

    ��Matisse is right.��

    It was necessary to call upon the power of ck magic.

    In that sense.

    You can imagine my internal conflict.

    Reluctantly, I opened my mouth.

    ��Answer my call.��

    As I said, I will throw away my shame and disgrace today, I vowed. Then, as if waiting for me, our Grandfell spoke a second name ����!

    ��Diend Chrysiad Eternal Darkness.��

    A fitting name, itself.

    The spirit of darkness.

    Diend (The End).

    Creeping.

    And then, out of thin air, Deend.

    Abination of Diend and Tempest.

    I��ll be able to track Barbatos soon enough.

    My natural enemy��s senses were telling me that this was enough.

    Of course, my other senses were hard at work.

    ��Di, diend what?!��

    ��What��s so long, it can��t be a name,��..��

    ��Oh, it can��t be some kind of spell to summon Diend, right, ����! Eternal Darkness. It��s probably closer to the probability of a spell than the probability of such a name existing in the world!��

    I��ll never get used to this, this shame.

    If it were just me, I might have followed Barbatos into a rat hole after he cut off his tail and ran away, I swear. Thank you for sticking by my side, Grandfell ��!

 Chapter 569.5

    Chapter 569 �C You��re Mean, Even Behind Your Back (3) #PART2

    deuteug.

    I open the door and a rush of unwee air blows in.

    The smell of grilling meat.

    The smell of alcohol.

    The sound of loud voices.

    But it was no longer repulsive.

    They say every ce holds memories.

    Maybe it��s because it��s oveid with bad memories.

    Kim Hyunmin swallowed a smallugh.

    ��Thanks to you.��

    Kim Hyunmin closed the door and found a seat.

    It was visible from afar.

    They hadn��t changed in years, but they still looked the same.

    As he approached the group.

    ��They expressed their position that there was no need to be afraid.

    A reporter��s voice came from the TV.

    I turned my head to see a video ying. A video footage reported by a citizen showed an Akshan Wolf running through a forest of buildings in Seoul.

    The restaurant was abuzz with excitement.

    ��Lest anyone say it��s not Lee Hoyeol��s summoner. It��s just different color. Look at that. The way he moves, the way he looks, the way he��s looking for demon is not normal!��

    ��Didn��t you watch the Today Arcana? That thing stuck its head like a puppy in front of Lee Hoyeol? Anyway, it��s amazing.��

    ��Didn��t you say that the dark spirit also made an appearance there?��

    Kim Hyunmin couldn��t help butugh.

    ��You have no idea how hard my fingers were working, Hoyeol.��

    The breaking news was constantly being updated even during work hours.

    If it weren��t for a special request from his manager, he would have watched Today��s Arcana in real time.

    ��Even if it means hiding in the bathroom like that time.��

    Kim Hyunmin shrugged and started walking again.

    From inside, someone raised a hand.

    It was a familiar face, but one that didn��t look too happy.

    ��Uh, Hyunmin, over here!��

    As Hyunmin approaches, they each say something.

    ��Hey, it��s hard to see your face these days, isn��t it?��

    ��Surely the same ve is better than a ve in the Great Superintendent��s house? Maybe it��s because you like your job, or maybe your face looks brighter, Hyunmin-ah?��

    ��If you��re doing well, buy me a meal once in a while.��

    Hyunmin replied modestly.

    ��That��s because I��m busy living. Nice to meet you, everyone.��

    They offered me a drink before I even took off my top.

    I didn��t want to, but I guess I learned something a while ago.

    Gulp, when Kim Hyunmin epted the soju and drank it, they exchanged unexpected nces.

    ��Oh, what��s up with you, Kim Hyunmin? You don��t usually do that.��

    ��If you didn��t want toe, you didn��t attend.��

    ��Oh, well, we��re good.��

    The drinking session was jovial.

    It had to be.

    No one brought up the past.

    Kim Hyunmin focused on a sudden sound.

    ��Also, Lee Hoyeol said. Barbatos����.��

    I was convinced. The owner must be a big fan of Hoyeol��s, because every time there was news about him, he got louder and louder.

    On the contrary.

    ��

    There was an awkward silence at the table.

    It��s only natural.

    The people gathered here weren��t that close to each other, and they didn��t have the qualifications to have a friendly conversation about the news about Hoyeol. They wanted to break the awkward silence.

    Someone speaks up.

    ������By the way, don��t you see the bastard who was supposed to get together on such a nice day? Anyway, it��s the same as it was then. Has anyone heard from Choi Changwoo?��

    ��Not me, at least.��

    ��Me neither.��

    They checked, just in case, but Kim Hyunmin shook his head.

    ��It��s been 40 minutes since the appointment.��

    ��By the way, have you guys been in touch with Changwoo?��

    ��Changwoo? Weren��t Jinsoo and he close?��

    ��Well, we haven��t spoken in at least three years.��

    ������Really?��

    It wasn��t high school, it was middle school.

    They weren��t even close enough to look at each other with a smile.

    Tak, someone mutters, setting down his drink.

    ��Then why did you ask to see that bastard?��

    ��Does anyone know what Changwoo is doing����?��

    ��I don��t know. Probably got a job somewhere.��

    Kim Hyunmin didn��t say anything. He didn��t have any good feelings for Changwoo, but he also didn��t have any good feelings for the guys at the bar who were chewing him up and passing him soju.

    ��Then why did Ie here?��

    The answer is simple.

    Maybe I want to check.

    A ghost from the past, perhaps.

    ��Choi Changwoo.��

    I wonder if I��vepletely gotten over him.

    Maybe it was the soju I poured down my throat as soon as I sat down.

    I don��t know, but I didn��t feel too bad.

    ��Hyunmin, you��ve reallye a long way, haven��t you?��

    ��You used to be really good at studying.��

    ��Is it true that a well-behaved cat goes up to the stove first?��

    Until a ghost from the past shows up.

    ��Hey, everyone, it��s been a while.����

    Choi Changwoo appeared.

    ��I��m sorry I��mte, but I had some humans to deal with. What humans? What kind of humans? I don��t know, the boss. Not even a manager. The assistant manager is going to be so scary? I��m so annoyed. Well, that won��t happen from tomorrow onwards.��

    Choi Chanwoo��s reappearance in society was just as Kim Hyunmin had imagined.

    Not a trace of the intimidation he felt in the ssroom remained.

    But why?

    ��Huh? Hyunmin is here too?��

    My heart sank as soon as I saw Choi Changwoo.

    ��There��s news about Hoyeoling out right now, so that��s good.��

    His words, to be precise.

    The way he casually mentioned Hoyeol.

    Kim Hyunmin tried to suppress his heart.

    His efforts were futile.

    Choi Changwoo raised the corner of his mouth and continued.

    ��Since we��re here, let��s talk about old times.��

    ��What old stories?��

    ��What can I say, this is a story about our proud Hoyeol.��

    ����..!!!��

    In a ��gentle�� way, as if there was no trace of evil.

 Chapter 570

    Episode 570. The Past

    The mood?

    It couldn��t have been good.

    From the moment the name that everyone was desperately ignoring came out.

    At first, everyone tried to y it cool.

    ��Hey, Chang Woo, what are you talking about on this nice day?��

    ��Yeah, let��s not talk about people who aren��t here.��

    ��Yeah, are we at the age where we talk behind each other��s backs?��

    But Choi Changwoo was persistent.

    He was smiling.

    In a way, it was almost eerie.

    The corners of his mouth curving upward.

    ��Now what? You were talking about me anyway.��

    ��..

    When he hits the nail on the head everyone flinches.

    Only one person.

    Except for Kim Hyunmin, who remained silent.

    Maybe that��s why their eyes met.

    ��Oh, except for you, Hyunmin. I know you didn��t talk about me behind my back.��

    Kim Hyunmin retorted.

    ��What do you know?��

    ��������!!��

    Kim Hyunmin��s voice was full of edge.

    ��If this goes wrong, won��t we get into a fight?

    Everyone��s eyes widened.

    ��Hey, aren��t you drunk already?��

    Kim Hyunmin thought to himself, despite the murmurs around him.

    ��Hoyeol is talking about what he knows.��

    Why did Kim Hyunmin turn a blind eye when he heard Hoyeol��s name?

    It��s simple. He didn��t deserve it. But Choi Changwoo, the most undeserving of all, the one who shouldn��t even remember the name, let alone speak it, was saying it.

    ��It��s different than before.��

    Even though I was prepared, I ended up turning away.

    ��Hyunmin, don��t you think I don��t know you? You��ve always been quiet, always slumped over your desk, where did that personality go? Of course you stayed still when the kids were chewing me out for beingte, right?��

    ������Haha. What, right?��

    ��Look at this, it caught me right away. You guys got scared just because I waste, didn��t you?��

    It was a sh.

    Choi Changwoo broke the ice with a joke.

    Like a ��mediator�� trying to diffuse the situation.

    Kim Hyunmin unwittingly loosened his grip under the table and in his hands.

    Sreuk

    *

    Kim Hyunmin took a small, deep breath.

    ��Anyone could see what just happened was an overreaction.��

    The insignificant Choi Changwoo felt eerie.

    That an ordinary story sounds like a story about Hoyeol.

    The air suddenly felt colder.

    Yeah, it��s all just the mood.

    The only one who was sensitive in this ce was himself.

    The memories of the past were making Hyunmin feel guilty.

    The awkwardness of the first moment was ovee by the ripeness of the moment.

    ��No, it��s real?��

    ��Oh, you��re bluffing again.��

    ��Oh, I don��t believe this.��

    It was as if cold water had been thrown in.

    Choi Changwoo led the atmosphere at the drinking party.

    He was the same as he was in the ssroom.

    ��This bastard, I thought all the bragging was real back then? He said he was really close with the neighborhood gangsters. That you��re going to use their pocket money to open a PC cafe in the neighborhood. Anyway, the fucking bluffing bullshit����. ��

    It might have been an embarrassing story.

    It seemed like everyone had grown up.

    Choi Changwooughed it off as a joke.

    ��No. It was a joke then, but this time it��s real, right?��

    ��Ugh, I��m not even an employee, I��m an intern, and I��m not going to tell you what you��re missing. We��re not old enough to use threats like we did in middle school, are we?��

    ��That��s true.��

    Choi Changwoo chuckled and added in a low voice.

    ��Well, if you don��t believe me, so be it.��

    The atmosphere afterward wasn��t bad either.

    Choi Changwoo��s arrival turned the ce into a drinking spot.

    Thanks to Choi Changwoo��s quick thinking.

    A man with drunken cheeks asked.

    ��Is everyone free tomorrow?��

    Choi Changwoo was the first to answer.

    ��I��m fine because I��m halfway to killing my assistant manager.��

    ��That��s still that shit, ew.��

    ��Changwoo, howe you don��t even look drunk?��

    Still bluffing, he sticks his tongue out for a moment.

    ��Hyunmin, are you okay?��

    Hyunmin checked the time.

    [21:52]

    If only it were the same.

    It was time to leave thepany dinner where Manager Park was present, but suddenly, what Manager Park said came to mind.

    -��You have to put up with things you don��t like, because you��re an adult and a member of society.��

    Hyunmin replied.

    ��I have nothing to do tomorrow.��

    ��Oh, isn��t Seongseon��s unity good?��

    ��So, where are we going for the second round?��

    ��Can��t we have some spicy soup?��

    ��This bastard is going to eat like that again and again.��

    Needless to say, there was little unity of opinion.

    It wasn��t the same as middle school, where we had a defined radius around our house, downtown, and school.

    ��Well, how about this?��

    Once again, it was Choi Changwoo who set the tone.

    ��Do you remember the Chinese restaurant in front of Seongseon middle school?��

    ��Chinese restaurant ����? Oh, 3,000 won for a bowl of jajangmyeon, right?��

    ��The one that only epted cash, and the uncle was so fucking unfriendly?��

    ��That��s right, this asshole ate all the service dumplings there by himself.��

    Choi Changwoo nodded.

    ��I wonder if they��re still in business there? It��s not that far from here, let��s go check it out. After all, we had a hard time meeting, we should have something to remember.��

    ��Hey, Changwoo, you mean well����.��

    ��Doesn��t the Chinese restaurant in the hall usually close early?��

    Kim Hyunmin, who had been silent, added.

    ��Besides, it��s far from here.��

    ��Isn��t it?��

    ��Thinking about it, it��s probably a 30-minute walk.��

    Despite all the reasons not to go, Choi Changwoo was persistent.

    ��Thirty minutes? That��s a long time to walk. We��ll be thirty tomorrow. We should start watching our belly fat now. If the Chinese restaurant is closed, we can go to any restaurant nearby.��

    ��Aah, you persistent bastard.��

    ��If you like it so much, why didn��t you work harder when you were a student?��

    I wonder if it was because of his persistence.

    This time too, it was as Choi Changwoo wanted.

    It was a moment when everyone was walking stiffly.

    ������What?��

    Someone opens their mouth.

    ��What? Wait, we��re already here?��

    Suddenly, thendscape had changed.

    ��Did time pass faster because I got older, or are my legs longer than when I was in middle school? When I was in middle school, I had a hard time going to school because of the hill����?��

    ��Well, first of all, your legs are still pretty damn long.��

    ��What? You bastard?��

    I wasn��t surprised up until that point. I must have had soju, I��m sure I was drunk, I��m sure I didn��t realize how much time I was spending on reminiscing, for about 30 minutes, it may have felt like a split second.

    And then.

    ��When did we pass the Chinese restaurant?��

    The Chinese restaurant was nowhere in sight.

    In front of them was Seongseon Middle School and its main gate.

    At that point, one by one, they began to feel ufortable.

    �� ���� No, isn��t this a hill?��

    ��I told you, I was out of breathing up.��

    ��How did we get up there in these shoes, Uri?��

    Instead of panicking, Kim Hyunmin checked his phone.

    [21:57]

    ������?��

    It was definitely a 30-minute walk.

    Only 5 minutes had passed.

    Was I drunk and misreading the time?

    ��No, I��m not drunk.��

    Kim Hyunmin was usually so desensitized to alcohol that he was told he was wasting his drink, which meant everything that was about to happen was not an illusion.

    ��Wow, it��s a lot gloomier than I thought.��

    ��Gloomy? Seongseon Middle Shool?��

    ��Of course it��s gloomy because the lights are out.��

    ��I see~��

    Choi Changwoo��s voice sounded excited.

    ��But let��s go back.��

    ��That��s right. I��m done selling memories.��

    ��No, where do you think you��re going~?��

    I got goosebumps at the sound of his voice.

    ��If we go somewhere, of course, the second best ce is the Chinese restaurant����.��

    ��No, that��s not the right answer.��

    ������What?��

    ��The ce you should go is here, Seongseon Middle School.��

    ��What were you talking about earlier, Choi Changwoo, you bastard����?!!��

    His pupils were bloodshot.

    ��Fu, Fuck!!!��

    By the time I realized what was going on, it was toote. The light of a ��curse�� that couldn��t be seen by the naked eye was emanating intensely from Seongseon Middle School.

    Choi Changwoo.

    No, Barbatos was having fun.

    Indeed, he realized once again.

    ��After all, humans are weak.��

    Holding on to the past, unable to ovee it, and entangled in it, which is but a fleeting moment to those who live in eternity.

    Parrrrr

    Ants scattered on the ground, their limbs trembling.

    The ants were howling at the regurgitated past.

    ����I��m sorry.��

    ��I��m sorry, Hoyeol.��

    ��I didn��t mean to do that. I didn��t mean it����.��

    The only one of them who didn��t fall down.

    Only one person.

    It was Kim Hyunmin.

    ��Choi Changwoo, you asshole.��

    Barbatos, who had just beenughing at the weakness of human existence.

    His face contorted slightly.

    It was inevitable.

    Not an adventurer, not someone with the innate ability to manipte magic like the humans in the Magic Tower, but a worthless ant resisting his curse.

    When Barbatos looked back at Choi Changwoo��s memories. That man, Kim Hyunmin, had to be tormented by his regurgitated past more than anyone else. It was pure curiosity.

    Barbatos asked.

    ��What is it that drives you?��

    But there was no answer. Although he was trying desperately, the man was so crazy that he still thought of himself as a shell.

    But.

    ��If you��re a human, you shouldn��t be talking about Hoyeol with your mouth.��

    pulsseog.

    The words barely escaped Kim Hyunmin��s lips as he copsed.

    It distracted Barbatos from his reason.

    Barbatos thought.

    ��I know it��s because of the absence of the Objective Eye.��

    Over and over again, he thought.

    ��I know I will regret thister.��

    But.

    ��I cannot stand it as a seeker after true truth.��

    Barbatos.

    Choi Changwoo��s frightened body gradually floats into the air. No longer will he hide like a rat.

    He rises higher and higher.

    Thumping.

    The humans, including Kim Hyunmin, who were lying on the floor following Barbatos alsoe to mind. As if revealing their presence. As if they were begging ��someone�� to watch over them.

    Barbatos opens his mouth.

    ��The new Ten Thrones.��

    Yes, the new Ten Thrones, clearly human.

    At this moment, the knowledge I have umted as a member of the Ten Thrones tells me. Since humans cannot escape the ghost of the past, you will also not be able to be free.

    So I just want to make sure.

    ��I wonder if you can ovee even these ghosts of the past.��

    Barbatos let out a pureugh.

    ��Indeed, can you still call yourself human when you have ovee these?��

    *

    ��A New Rift?��

    The information was ryed to the Great Alliance via the AAU.

    A new [Rift] had been detected in Seoul, thend of the anomalies.

    However, it was different from the usual rift.

    A photo taken from the ship Another Spaceship.

    It was strangely different from the normal Rift.

    If anything, it was simr.

    Nam Cheolmin swallowed dryly.

    ��First of all, that��s not a rift, it��s a curse.��

    ��!!!��

    Nam Taemin, Hisagi, Leonie, Jesse, and Cami, who were beside him, eximed.

    I dared to assure you.

    cheolkeog.

    Nam Taemin stood up and said.

    ��Barbatos, I��m pretty sure it��s him.��

    The curse

    ����The eyes of those who could be said to be the executives of the Holy War Alliance widened.

    They were familiar with the dangers of the demon��s unique skills on Jeju Ind.

    Thanks to Paimon, the Ten Thrones.

    The guess was correct.

    Hisagi nodded.

    ��There have been reports of sightings in the yermunity as well.��

    ��Where? Where?! ��

    ��Approximately eleven kilometers in distance. The exact location is ����

    Hisagi trailed off.

    ��It��s Seongseon Middle School.��

    ��Seongseon Middle School? Do you know where that is?��

    ��Well, I don��t even know the name of the Seoul middle school.��

    Of course, there was no need to worry. Jesse, who could manifest a portal, was here, and she��d already started to manifest without anyone telling her.

    ��Do you have the exact coordinates, Cami?��

    ��Hold on, I��ll show you a picture.����

    No one hesitated.

    The reason was simple.

    As if the Akshan Wolf wasn��t bad enough, he��d ordered a spirit of darkness to track Barbatos down.

    They knew that the Commander in Chief was in hot pursuit of Barbatos.

    Everyone had the same thought.

    ��If we��rete, he��ll be alone this time����.��

    But no one could step beyond the portal.

    Yes, it was because the conditions were not met.

    Leonie asked Hisagi.

    ��What, there��s a condition to enter?��

    [Curse: Ghost of the Past]

    [Copse : 100%]

    [Restricted : ������ ��0��0]

    Leonie gritted her teeth.

    ��These crazy bastards are at it again.��

    *

    At this moment.

    [Restricted: Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo]

    The reason for my anger was not because of the full name.

    Seongseon Middle School.

    My damn alma mater.

    It was because of the unfamiliar faces floating in the air.

    ����Kim Hyunmin?��

    I muttered.

    ��I will tear you to pieces, Barbatos.��

    That was not Grandfell.

    It was unmistakably me.

    It was my voice, Lee Hoyeol.

 Chapter 571

    Episode 571. It��s getting blurry (1)

    [Curse: Ghost of the Past]

    [Copse : 100%]

    [Restriction : Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo]

    Flickering Message.

    [Enter Curse, ��Ghosts of the Past��].

    Behind me, I see an familiar face and background that appears out of thin air. This is kind of new, but it��s been decades. How do you still have the same face from middle school, you guys.

    ��No, that��s not it.��

    It��s not that the old faces are still there, but the curse has turned them back into those faces. Everyone��s back to the way they were when they were in middle school.

    -Ding dong ding dong.

    As if that were the correct answer.

    A bell rings in the dimly lit Seongseon Middle School.

    It must be the bell that signaled break time.

    ��Barbatos.��

    A demon that doesn��t look like a demon.

    Maybe that��s why I don��t want to deal with him anymore.

    Indeed, you do not betray my first impression.

    I sifted through my memories for a long time.

    ��Was it Hyunmin or someone else who got possessed?��

    As I thought about it, it made sense why neither Diend or Tempest had tracked down Barbatos. Barbatos had been suppressed, his powers suppressed, his body given up, and he had lost the weight of the Ten Thrones.

    ��If you��re possessing a normal person who isn��t even a yer there����.��

    At best, you��d only be able to wield the power of an ordinary demon. It��s not hard to find a demon of that caliber in the real world when the [Corruption] status is active.

    ��No wonder I couldn��t find one.��

    Barbatos, you.

    ��If you��d just stayed out of the way.��

    If he had wanted to, he could have stayed hidden a little longer, but Barbatos did not. Thest of his pride, or whatever.

    Rather.

    [Restricted: Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo]

    He taunts me.

    It has manifested a curse that only I can enter.

    In a ce that can only provoke me further.

    ��I suppose it��s all in your dreams, too.��

    I make a rough guess.

    ��Years, maybe.��

    Didn��t he think I��d hesitate? The fact that I still haven��t forgotten my past and the background of Seongseon Middle School.

    I��ll admit it.

    ��Maybe, just maybe, I would have wavered.��

    If it was me not so long ago.

    But I was determined.

    In order to keep something, you have to give up something.

    I hear a voice in my head saying.

    ��My past doesn��t matter anymore.��

    It does.

    Decades ago.

    I��m too old to be haunted by the past.

    Even if I do face some ghosts of the past in this damned curse.

    ��I won��t be swayed.��

    So I took a step without hesitation.

    Seongseon Middle School.

    Barbatos.

    Toward the ghosts of the past.

    *

    Nam Cheolmin said as he moved his fingers in a frantic manner.

    ��Well, the danger itself doesn��t seem that high. Should I say that the power is weak, notparable to the curse of Jeju Ind where Paimon appeared?��

    After checking the exact numbers, he continued speaking.

    ��It may not be exactly the same as a rift, but considering that the change when the copse reaches 100% is also extremely minimal����. there��s anything to worry about.��

    Not dangerous.

    That��s what he meant.

    What came back from beyond the loud worry signal was my younger brother��s sigh.

    -Phew

    Nam Cheolminughed bitterly.

    ��You��re worried, aren��t you, Taemin?��

    -Is it obvious, bro?

    ��You think I, the big brother, don��t know that?��

    Why is there a mosaic of such insignificant cursed ess restrictions? Well, only Mr. Hoyeol, who entered the curse, knows the reason.

    ��Anyway, I don��t think you need to worry too much, you��re waiting in front of the curse, you know. The radius of the curse isn��t huge, and the chances of it being a trick of the eye are extremely low, right?��

    It was an unremarkable curse, other than the special ess restrictions.

    So maybe it��s a trick.

    Maybe it��s not real.

    The Holy War Alliance hadn��t let go of the benefit of the doubt.

    I didn��t notice anything new.

    -Yes, you��re right.

    The strands of tension that had been hanging in the air were lifted.

    A message arrived for Nam Cheolmin.

    It was from the government.

    After checking the documents, he immediately said.

    ��Oh, and it looks like they just finished the background check.��

    -Really?

    ��Yes, as expected, it was a Seoul citizen.��

    Seongsun Middle School.

    The figures hovering above it.

    As caught on camera by citizens and Netubers.

    They were ordinary citizens of South Korea.

    Nam Taemin grunted.

    -Isn��t it fucking ridiculous, bro? Why do demon bastards take normal people hostage every chance they get? Don��t they realize that they��re just like the other mobs? Why don��t they just get their asses kicked and start ����!

    But Nam Cheolmin couldn��t argue back.

    The citizens who had been caught up in Barbatos�� scheme.

    There was only one thing they had inmon.

    ��Wait a minute, they��re the 21st graduate of Seongseon Middle School����? ��

    All of the people caught in the curse were graduates of Sungseon Middle School.

    It could be assumed that they were caught in the curse during the meeting.

    Nam Cheolmin judged like an analyst.

    ��Coincidence? What are the odds of that?��

    What are the odds that a group of graduates from Seongseon Middle School would be caught in a curse by coincidence? Especially at thiste hour, around 10pm. None of the shops around were open for business.

    So there was only one answer.

    ��What if it��s not a coincidence?��

    The curse was manifested at Seongsun Middle School.

    The fact that there were alumni of the school in the area.

    What if it was all part of Barbatos�� n?

    ��It��s not just a possibility.��

    There��s more.

    ��If that��s the purpose, then ����.��

    No way.

    Nam Cheolmin snaps his fingers quickly to confirm thest remaining possibility. As the head analyst of the Great Alliance, it shouldn��t be too difficult for him to gather the data he needs at this moment.

    Then, words appeared on the tablet��s LCD screen.

    The list of the 21st graduates of Seongseon Middle School.

    Click.

    He pressed the [Find] button and typed in the name.

    Yes, that name.

    The name of the Commander-in- Chief who stepped into Seongseon Middle School under the curse.

    ������!��

    [Lee Hoyeol]

    The light from the LCD illuminates the three words.

    ��Taemin.��

    -Yeah?

    ��What was the exact name of the curse?��

    Nam Taemin answers casually.

    -A ghost from the past, why?

    For a moment, tension washed over Nam Cheolmin��s face.

    It was inevitable.

    There was only one yer who could enter the curse that no one else could.

    It was the Commander in Chief. Until just now, he hadn��t been the least bit worried. Evidence was slowly emerging that the curse was a cunning, borate n.

    No matter how you look at it

    ��Maybe this curse is a trap for the Commander in Chief.��

    -What do you mean by that all of a sudden, bro?!

    Nam Taemin asked.

    Nam Cheolmin couldn��t say anything.

    ��There are ten of them ����. ��

    The idea of giving up one��s power, showing one��s ugliness, and executing a n was too foreign to be called a n. I shouldn��t have thought of that.

    ��What if he was targeting someone important to Mr. Hoyeol?��

    Wasn��t there someone more important to him than his middle school ssmates, his family? Nam Cheolmin continued to think from the perspective of the station manager.

    ��If it��s not just hostages.��

    What is the use of these people who just appeared out of thin air?

    Luckily, Nam��s worries didn��tst long.

    Changes began to appear on the screen.

    Puzzlement

    At first, he thought it was just noise on his screen, but it wasn��t. The shapes were moving around in the air like noise. And the movements were eerily familiar.

    ��Like flesh tearing ����! ��

    Nam Taemin reported the situation.

    -Brother, it looks like the corruption has begun?!

    Status Abnormality, Corruption.

    An abnormality that transforms the target into a demonic race, unlike possession.

    It was the Great Alliance, that confirmed the danger through Lox.

    Since his corruption and rampage, Lox has never made a public appearance. He could not show his demon wings, the symbol of his corruption, in public.

    Lox once said.

    -��I don��t really care what people think of me, I just don��t want any negative emotions toe from it.��

    He said he didn��t want the public to see his corruption, because he was once a hero to his country and a symbol of the yer, and the Commander in Chief told him.

    ��It��s not your fault, Lox.��

    As always.

    ��It��s the fault of those who don��t recognize your pride.��

    ss 2.

    Nam Cheolmin finally shook his head.

    There, Barbatos.

    He could see through the man��s impure intentions.

    ��He��s trying to deceive and sway the Commander-in-Chief.��

    It was clear that he intended to corrupt, manipte, and harm the Commander��s friends.

    Considering the way themander-in-chief treated Lox.

    ��He will be merciful as always.��

    He��s trying to appeal to the Commander��s emotions in the process.

    Nam Cheolmin hadn��t forgotten to be prepared.

    ��Taemin, let��s be prepared for anything.��

    There would probably be no bloodshed. Still, it was necessary to be sure. They had to keep a close eye on Seongseon Middle School, where the curse was manifesting.

    I thought to myself.

    Kuguguggung����!

    I felt a tremendous vibration that was a beat behind the sound.

    Before I could ask what was going on.

    I hear Nam Taemin��s tongue-in-cheek voice.

    -Mr. Commander-in-Chief, you seem really angry?

    ��What does that mean?��

    Nothing came up on the screen.

    I wondered if the unstable broadcast signal from earlier had been lost.

    That wasn��t it either.

    -I think he triggered it again.

    ��He triggered it? You mean ����? ��

    -Yes, the same skill he used on Jeju Ind.

    What it meant was simple.

    There was no problem with the signal or equipment.

    It meant that the darkness on the screen was the darkness of Hoyeol��s intentions.

    *

    Nam Taemin looked at Hisagi and said.

    ��So who told you to break protocol and leave the Magic Tower withoutpleting the proper formalities? If you were proud once, you should have been proud the whole time, right?��

    Hisagi nodded grimly.

    He didn��t want to agree with Nam Taemin too much.

    He was holding his tongue.

    ��With this, the variable disappeared.��

    He could tell, thanks to his intuition, which had been sharpened by entering the realm of anomaly.

    It pales inparison to Paimon��s curse.

    If it weren��t for the special entry restrictions.

    They could have handled it on their own.

    Therefore, everyone was expecting to lose.

    Suddenly, Nam Cheolmin��s voice was heard.

    -No.

    ��What do you mean by ��no��?��

    -Maybe this is Barbatos�� trick, too.

    ��What? A trick?��

    Nam Cheolmin gritted his teeth.

    The Commander-in-Chief could go on a rampage in the middle of Seoul!!!

    [2 -7]

    Barbatos entered Seongseon Middle School.

    He found the ssroom of 2nd year 7th ss.

    deuteug.

    He opened the door, sat down at his desk, and looked out the window.

    The ants had fallen and were beginning to seize.

    He looked at Hoyeol, who was spewing killing intent in front of him and muttered.

    ��Do your best this time.��

    Choi Changwoo��s voice.

    ��Giving a little sympathy is your specialty, isn��t it, Hoyeol?��

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572 �C It��s getting blurry (2) #PART1

    Episode 572. It��s getting blurry (2)

    Why Barbatos chose this ce as the setting for his curse.

    I can guess.

    Me.

    Not Grandfell.

    I, Lee Hoyeol.

    ��Barbatos, you saw through it.��

    All thanks to the power, the Objective Eye.

    It was Grandfell, not Lee Hoyeol, that Paimon and the other demons had been wary of. Because of that, I��ve been safe within Grandfell��s walls.

    But this time is different.

    ��I know.��

    Why did Barbatos target me?

    ��Because I��m nothingpared to Grandfell.��

    Because the great Grandfell is at my mercy.

    Paimon and Pride didn��t like that fact, right?

    I, Lee Hoyeol, who has a knack for knowing the subject, knew it early on.

    ��I can��t hold you back forever, Grandfell.��

    As I always say, Grandfell��s talent is brilliant.

    Why can��t we utilize those talents properly?

    Because he��s trapped in my pitiful body.

    I know that no matter how hard I try, I can never allow Grandfell��s abilities to fully blossom, and the proof is the potential he shows in his [ckening] state.

    Yes.

    I��m Lee Hoyeol.

    Without the restrictions, Grandfell��s potential is unleashed.

    Can I be honest?

    At this moment, I was shaking.

    Although I hid my emotions under Grandfell��s iron skin.

    [Enter curse, ��Ghosts of the Past��].

    My past.

    I mean, I was clearly agitated by the familiar faces from my middle school days at Seongseon. I thought I had forgotten them all, but they were still in my memory.

    Literally, ghosts of the past.

    Someone.

    Talking to me.

    ��Hey, Lee Hoyeol����! ��

    But like in the past, the words are unfinished.

    ��You idiot, I told you not to talk to him.��

    The curse transcends time and space.

    But as I said.

    Barbatos, having given up his power, had no such ability.

    So I was also aware that all of this wasn��t really my past, just a fake that Barbatos had copied from someone else��s memory.

    But for some reason, my heart sank.

    Even though I knew Barbatos was deceiving me, even though I knew I shouldn��t hold Grandfell��s ankles, I couldn��t look away.

    I couldn��t help but listen.

    ��If you pretend to know him and then get involved, are you sure you can handle it?��

    ��Do you want to pretend to be nice? Or are you just pretending?��

    �� ����don��t fucking do it, you bastard.��

    ��Otherwise, just shut up, you bastard.��

    ��Don��t talk to that person for no reason.��

    It was like the past was being regurgitated.

    Or, to put it in my usual terms, something I wanted to forget so badly.

    The ��dark history�� seemed toe flooding back to me.

    I could feel the prying eyes.

    ��Did you hear? His house is a total loss.��

    ��Huh, really?��

    ��I didn��t like the fucking thing before.��

    The truth

    In retrospect, these were not hurtful things to say. I mean, they were all right, it wasn��t my fault that my dad��s business was going badly, and I didn��t need to be intimidated.

    But why am I dwelling on the past when I shouldn��t be?

    Am I falling into a curse?

    That��s probably because of the wounds I haven��t gotten over yet.

    A sarcastic voice.

    ��But no matter what, Kim Hyunmin is too much.��

    ��Kim Hyun-min.��

    At the mention of that name, my vision flips unrealistically.

    seuseuseu

    The background flips in an instant, and time flows backwards.

    From the hallway to ssroom 2-7.

    From the past to an even worse past.

    Faces from that time swarm around me.

    ��Hoyeol, can we go to your house? I��m going to see Arcana Continent Biography for once ����. ��

    ��That��s crazy. Don��t you know Hoyeol��s older sister��s personality?��

    ��We almost got all our hair pulled outst time.��

    But my gaze was not on them, but on a corner of the ssroom. To Kim Hyunmin, who was slumped over his desk and never showed his face during ss, recess, or lunch.

    ��Kim Hyunmin����.is that right? I don��t even know his name.��

    ��Here we go again, Lee Hoyeol��

    ��Hoyeol, you��re so fucking nice that it��s a problem, right? He doesn��t want to hang out with us, so why do you care? By the way, when we were on a field trip����.��

    Once again, the time line and perspective shift.

    ��Oh my God. Who would have thought it would be like this?��

    ��Well, that asshole Kim Hyunmin has no fucking loyalty either. If he has a conscience, he should at least pretend to know that Hoyeol helped him.��

    ��Hey, don��t do that to Hyunmin for no reason, you idiot.��

    One more name pops up that I��d hoped to forget.

    ��Changwoo said that, right? Hoyeol brought it all on himself.��

    Choi Changwoo.

    Before entering the curse.

    Choi Changwoo��s face was nowhere to be seen among the people floating in the air.

    The meaning of the words was simple.

    ��It must be Choi Changwoo��s body that Barbatos is possessing.��

    As if to prove his point.

    Drzak.

    The door to the 7th ss of 2nd grade at Seongseon Middle School opens.

    Barbatos appears in the form of Choi Changwoo. I didn��t hesitate. I immediately activated [Exorcism Ritual], raising my magic power to tear Barbatos apart.

    It was then.

    ��Are you sure you won��t regret this, Hoyeol?��

    Barbatos opened his abominable mouth.

    What could I possibly regret now?

    Just as I was thinking about it, my vision shifted again.

    ����..!��

    The background changes.

    The scenery of Seongseon Middle School from the present day, where the curse is manifesting, fills the view. At the same time, the faces that had been wearing their past selves return as they were.

    Status Abnormality, [Corruption].

    The faces of those who have be demons are visible.

    The demonization of humans through corruption.

    I had already witnessed it through Lox.

    But.

    ������There��s no good reason for this corruption, is there?��

    Lox was a yer.

    Considering his abilities and specialties.

    The demons had good reason to target him.

    But these guys weren��t yers, they were normal people.

    ��Ughhhh.��

    Rather than going on a rampage with demonic power like Lox.

    Or even able to speak properly in the aftermath of demonization.

    Ordinary humans who couldn��t even maintain their human form.

    So why ����.

    ��Is it purely because of me����?��

    They squirmed, a lump of flesh with no eyes.

    ��I��m sorry.��

    For getting you involved.

    I was asking for forgiveness.

    Choi Changwoo. No, Barbatos�� lips curled up in a sneer.

    ��Isn��t that what you do best, Hoyeol? Showing a littlepassion. By the way, I��m personally curious as to what your idea of mercy is, and what kind of mercy would Lee Hoyeol be able to show in this situation?��

    I, Lee Hoyeol,e to deceive you.

    ��Do you think it��s mercy to let them live as neither human nor demon, or do you think it��s mercy to kill them cleanly with your own hands? Whatever you choose to do����. ��

    His gaze turns to the many drone cameras outside the window.

    ��And how will the watching world judge you?��

    The corners of Barbatos��s mouth turn up.

    ��It��s not like then, Hoyeol, you��re an adult now, and an adult can make adult decisions. Shouldn��t you be confident that you won��t regret your choices?��

    ������tuk

    I feel a damp touch on my skin.

    One of the Corrupted had grabbed my hand.

    It was speaking while still holding my hand.

    ��Ki, kill me. Hoyeol.��

    At this moment, there was only one thought in my head.

    ����If we can reverse the corruption.��

    But at this moment, I, the weakling��

    [��Warning: the concentration of ck magic power is excessively high].

    With Lee Hoyeol��s mind.

    I can��t even grasp the structure of the corruption.

    I can��t evene up with an answer.

    [��Warning: The concentration of ck magic power is excessively high].

    So I had no choice but to hang.

    Grandfell.

    To you.

    [Status Abnormality, ��ckening�� urs.]

 Chapter 572.5

    Chapter 572 �C It��s getting blurry (2) #PART2

    [Skill, ��Expansive Vision�� is activated].

    Cami��s pupils are dted.

    [Hawkeye]��s Awakening skill allows her to see everything with a vaster, deeper vision than Hawkeye could. Even if it��s just an area enveloped in the ck magic.

    Furthermore, Cami��s current location is above the sky, where there is nothing to worry about.

    Or, more precisely.

    She��s on top of Jesse��s broom.

    ��Things aren��t looking good, Jesse.��

    ��Can you be specific?��

    ��Same as it was with Lox.��

    Lox, the name makes me bite my lip.

    ��It��s an abnormal state, corruption. but it seems no normal body can withstand the after-effects of a corruption����? That��s neither demon nor human, I suppose?��

    I would describe it as.

    ��A mangled mass of flesh.��

    Jesse cut to the chase.

    ��Do you think it��s a threat to Chief Lee?��

    ��I don��t know. To be honest, no?��

    After Lox��s resignation.

    Cami had be the de facto Guild Master of Shining.

    How the position made the man.

    It meant she was able to look at things more calmly than before.

    Cami continued.

    ��Of course, just like with Paimon, seeing as the infinitely deep darkness has been unleashed�� there may be problems that I haven��t witnessed, but I don��t think those corrupted citizens are the cause.��

    ��Yeah, I see.��

    Jesse clenched her fists.

    It was the cone hat that recognized the subtle reaction.

    It was the Tower Master of the cone hat.

    -What are you concerned about, Jesse?

    Chief Lee, it��s probably because you preached so much about the importance of Anomaly. I��ve never had to see an anomaly in my life, so I guess I��ve got a good eye for it.

    -You are concerned about the world��s eyes.

    A world of adventurers.

    What aplicated and inefficient world it was.

    It meant there were too many things to worry about.

    -If it were adventurers who were corrupted, it wouldn��t matter if this chief hunted them down. Jesse, the man who was yourpanion proved the danger firsthand.

    Humans are contradictory creatures.

    Without looking at the essence as it is.

    It means to look at things rtively.

    The cone hat organized aplex situation with a top-down view.

    -But they are nothing more than pitiful lumps of flesh that pose no threat to themselves. It is natural that empathy bes easier. They would think that if they had been unlucky, they could have ended up like that.

    For the record, Tower Master��s vision was cold and dispassionate.

    -For your information, if it were me, I would have killed them the moment I saw them.

    Abnormal state, corruption.

    The cure is currently unknown.

    It is different from the status abnormality and [Possession]. It had a strange effect that changed its very essence, as if it were a status abnormality manifested by the Ten Thrones rather than a demon.

    -I am not as benevolent as Chief Lee.

    And so the Tower Master knew, and Jesse knew.

    This is a malicious trap. The curse was not hidden, but manifested, drawing the world��s attention to this ce and forcing Chief Lee into a conundrum for which he had no answer.

    Once again, it bes clear.

    ��The demon is the demon.��

    No matter what they look like.

    No matter what masks and iron skins they wear.

    A demon is just a demon.

    ��What��s our best bet, Cami?��

    ��Best bet?����

    Cami didn��t think long.

    ��You know, Jesse. I��ve been going through my own strugglestely. Besides, it��s the Commander in Chief, not anyone else, right?��

    What she meant by that was simple.

    ��Whatever the oue, who are you to judge?��

    Logically, she was right. No one is more ustomed to dealing with demons than Chief Lee, and no one would be a better judge of character than Chief Lee at this moment.

    It��s just.

    In fact, you don��t have to worry one bit about what the world says.

    ��Wouldn��t you rather be praised more than before?��

    Awe.

    Respect and fear coexist.

    The feeling only grew deeper.

    *

    There was no regret.

    ��Paimon, did you see this?��

    That��s right.

    By my death.

    If the reverence for the Ten Thrones, Lee Ho-yeol, bes even stronger.

    ��I am willing to die.��

    So, Ten Thrones, Lee Hoyeol.

    You may make any judgment you wish. Choke to death on the clinging mass of flesh, or sweep it and me away!

    Barbatosughed in Choi Changwoo��s voice.

    ��Hoyeol, why can��t you say anything, huh?��

    It wasn��t Hoyeol��s voice that came back.

    ��Imand.��

    ��Yeah, whatever ����! ��

    ��I, the head of udi��s family,mand.��

    �� ��.. What?��

    ��I, Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo,mand.��

    With his next words, Barbatos lost his gentleness.

    ����El Dorado����

    Wait.

    El Dorado?

    The power of Paimon, no doubt.

    How could that guy.

    Is he manifesting the full power of Paimon?

    Grandfell speaks to the horrified Barbatos.

    ��Behold, the power of udi.��

    Barbatos is stunned.

    ��Uh, how can you be a ��human������?!��

 Chapter 573

    Episode 573. It��s getting blurry (3)

    ��..

    I witnessed it.

    Lee Hoyeol, he used an adventurer��s [skill] that imitated the power of Gamigin, the Demon King of the Fourth Throne. I also witnessed the skill when I approached this curse a moment ago.

    However, Barbatos could not contain his astonishment.

    ��How could you����. ��

    Indeed.

    At this moment, the El Dorado spread was not a skill that mimicked Paimon��s El Dorado. He would have had to defeat Paimon with his own hands to acquire the skill.

    But Paimon died at the hands of Bael.

    If that��s true.

    The same power that Paimon had manifested, El Dorado.

    It meant El Dorado itself.

    ��How can he manifest its full power?��

    El Dorado

    Its effect was to materialize and pour out all of the manifestor��s wealth, which is why Barbatos was able to hold on to reason even in the face of uneptable circumstances.

    ��Paimon was the ruler of the western part of the Demon World.��

    Why was he considered second in power only to Bael?

    It was because as ruler of the West, Paimon possessed the power of El Dorado, which gave him infinite riches.

    The terrible paintings that adorned his castle came to life, statues came to life and worshipped him, and the ground he stood upon became a realm that bowed to his every word.

    ��You don��t have that kind of wealth and glory.��

    House of udi.

    They were a great house by any objective measure.

    The Arcana continent trembled at their words.

    Those glorious silver hairs were revered.

    But.

    ��It��s just a story about one world.��

    Barbatos has seen countless worlds rise and fall as the Ten Thrones, and yes, in the worlds he has destroyed, there have been countless people of udi��s wealth or higher.

    The meaning of the saying is simple.

    ��I am not afraid of what you bring out of your El Dorado.��

    No matter how great House udi is.

    It is, after all, the Arcana Continent.

    You��re just a frog in a well.

    ��!��

    But Barbatos��s expectations were crushed.

    The power revealed,, golden incense.

    The power of the Ten Thrones slowly beginning to rise from beyond.

    ��No way.��

    Kugugugugung.

    It��s this ce.

    The Seongseon Middle School, where the curse was manifested, was emitting a momentum that was shaking. Considering that the curse had rules that transcended even thews of physics, this was impossible.

    ��How did you get from that cramped continent����?��

    udi��s real identity peeked through the El Dorado.

    I dared to recognize it even without the Objective Eye.

    It transcends the western part of the Demon World, ruled by Paimon.

    I couldn��t understand it even though I was looking at it.

    It was inevitable.

    ��The Demon World is a world that devours and digests other worlds ����!��

    Every time a world was destroyed, it was a demon world that swallowed that world, digested it, and grew in size. If we were to count the number of worlds that the living demon world has ever swallowed.

    Approximately.

    The Demon World must be hundreds of times as vast as the Arcana continent.

    The same goes for Paimon��s territory in the western part of the Demon World.

    Even the udi family, which was viewed through the Objective Eye, did not control the entire Arcana Continent. Because udi didn��t want that in the first ce.

    But even if they had wanted to, and even if they did control the entire Arcana continent, it would still be a paltry fraction of Paimon��s territory.

    �� ����So I don��t understand it.��

    Barbatos eventually denied it.

    I see.

    I must be looking at the wrong thing.

    ��Not only did you take away my Objective Eye, but you are trying to destroy me.��

    Then he remembered his original purpose.

    Anyway, I was prepared to die when I was oppressed by the power.

    It was Barbatos who was ready to take advantage of even his own death.

    ��Because I, who died and fell to hell, will kill you who are alive.��

    Barbatos was the most rational of demons and the Ten Thrones.

    He still had the ability to see the greater good.

    So he spoke, unmoved by the glow of the El Dorado.

    ��Do you realize, Tenth Seat, Lee Hoyeol? All eyes in this world are upon us. Or more precisely, they are watching you, as you hunt down this Barbatos, the Demon King of the Eighth Throne, in cold blood!��

    The aftermath of the Corruption.

    Neither human nor demon.

    He gazed at the ghosts of the past, reduced to lumps of flesh.

    ��Isn��t this a golden opportunity for you, to see through this Barbatos��s deception, to crush him to dust? No one will question you anymore, for there will be nothing but worship and praise for you, from this world and beyond, to the Arcana continent!��

    Barbatos smirks.

    ��All that is required to attain that position of immortality is to shake off the ghosts of the past! All you have to do is burn them with me, for they are nothing but lumps of flesh to you, the noble one!��

    At that, the lumps of flesh began to wriggle.

    True to their nature, they flinched.

    Fearlessly, they clung to Lee Hoyeol and began muttering.

    ��Kill. Kill. Kill me.��

    Barbatos smirked.

    ��No one can me you, for you were merely showing mercy to those who wished you dead, but if that doesn��t convince you, how about this?��

    To Choi Changwoo��s face

    ��It��s not pity, Hoyeol, it��s the mercy of death.��

    I said everything I could say.

    Still, no answer came back.

    Barbatos swallowed dry saliva inside.

    Silence.

    He had no idea what the man was hoping for, not at this moment, not in the slightest. It was inevitable. Barbatos was not able to manifest power, Objective Eye.

    So I couldn��t recognize it.

    Another manifestation of power after the El Dorado.

    Since when.

    Barbatos realized that the ��Objective Eye�� was looking down on him from the night sky.

    At this moment, all of Barbatos�� inner thoughts were visible to Grandfell.

    Seuseuseu.

    So Grandfell didn��t bother to hide it. Now that the light was fading and he had closed his eyes, it didn��t matter how much of his true self was revealed to the world.

    ttogag.

    That single steppletely disrupted Barbatos��s mind.

    Not the skill that mimicked power, the [Heavenly Demon Reign].

    The power itself, the ��Step of Destruction��.

    The Fourth Throne Demon King.

    ��!!!��

    The fragments of the world that Gamigin��s hooves had trampled on flowed into Barbatos�� mind. Barbatos shuddered in excruciating pain. Something was happening that was beyond theprehension of even his Ten Thrones brain, which couldprehend the true truth.

    ��How, how, not one, but several powers����.��

    Are you saying that a mere mortal can handle ����?

    Blood regurgitated in Barbatos throat.

    His legs shook precariously, then finally gave way.

    ����..?��

    Light shone through the windows of Seongseon Middle School. It wasn��t the moonlight, but the glow of his own power, the power of the Objective Eye, which had suddenly floated into the sky.

    It was no longer his own power.

    ��Objective Eye, do you mean to say that you pity your former master?��

    Under the shining light inside the Objective Eye.

    Faintly, he could feel his vision returning.

    Because it��s really weak.

    A twitch.

    Not to reverse the situation.

    Just like at the Magic Tower, there was no escaping this.

    Barbatos was sure of it.

    ������You��re trying to show me.��

    I couldn��t hold back my doubts and ended up doing this to myself.

    You are showing your final mercy.

    Then I will not go against your will.

    seug.

    Barbatos summoned thest of his strength and lifted his head.

    Using the light of his Objective Eye, he gazed upon Lee Hoyeol.

    Or rather, Grandfell, who was hiding nothing.

    And then I realized.

    ��Aaaaaaa����!!! ��

    I finally fathomed your meaning.

    ��I��ve wondered all along, Paimon, why a Ten Thrones of your stature would be bewitched by a mere mortal and die such a foolish death ����., but now I understand.��

    You have witnessed this iprehensible being before.

    Objective Eye.

    The power to grasp the essence of all things shines through udi��s power in the El Dorado. But it was beyond the power of the Objective Eye toprehend.

    Still, it could guess.

    From the beginning of one world to the end of another.

    A power that could not be reached no matter how many times that one flow was repeated.

    Therefore, it is iprehensible.

    Grumbling.

    A tear fell from the corner of Barbatos��s eye. They were not the tears of despair shed in the face of death. Because such personal feelings do not exist in the Ten Thrones.

    ��Oh, it was all pointless.��

    Ten Thrones, Lee Hoyeol.

    No, Grandfell, Lord of udi��s family.

    You were the one who reached the ��True Truth�� in the first ce.

    ��This Barbatos has behaved in an indecent manner.��

    Kugugugugugung����!

    Three powers simultaneously manifested within the curse.

    It may have caused my mental world to copse early on.

    Perhaps that��s why I��m seeing things and spouting nonsense.

    Nevertheless, I have no regrets.

    Sreuk.

    Barbatos bows his head politely.

    ��I Barbatos, it has been an honor to meet you.��

    That was Barbatos��st words.

    *

    The curse that enveloped Seongseon Middle School disperses.

    The message floats away, and the yers begin to enter the school.

    They see something writhing beyond the window.

    ��What are those disgusting monsters?��

    Information pops up.

    [Ghosts of the Past: Lv.5]

    The ridiculous level and the disappearance of ordinary people everywhere gave me a clue. Abnormal status, Corruption, as expected. The kidnapped citizens must have been demonized by the Corruption.

    sreum.

    The first to raise his sword was Harkon, the Captain of the Lionheart Knights.

    He was an Arcanian himself.

    That meant he was not subject to the rules of this world.

    Nam Taemin bit his chapped lip.

    ������

    ��Is that best, Master?��

    ��I will take full responsibility for this action.��

    ��Damn����.��

    Corrupted humans were still humans.

    Even if they were corrupted, killing an ordinary human who wasn��t even a yer was a very, very difficult thing to do. Just look at the fact that those demons who were only level 5 were still alive.

    ��Surely, the Commander-in-Chief is also hesitating.��

    I thought to myself.

    Creeping.

    Senior ck Mage.

    Matisse��s ring is beyond ckened.

    It��s starting to crack once again.

    An immeasurably vast amount of ck magic.

    ��Senior Matisse!��

    Matisse was shaken by the flowing ck Magic.

    So violently that even the levitation spell could not hold.

    Bellier barely caught Matisse who was about to fall.

    He pushed aside his gratitude for her.

    Matisse turned to Marcelo, the Tower Master.

    ��Not yet. It��s not over yet, Tower Master.��

    Marcelo nodded.

    ��After all, there must be something left.��

    I could guess.

    Those lumps of flesh.

    From an earlier point in time.

    That the kidnappers had some sort of past connection to Hoyeol.

    So Marcelo clenched his fists.

    ��I can only watch, my lord.��

    I know nothing of your past.

    But I will obey.

    Whatever you decide.

    *

    Under all eyes.

    Grandfell shifted his gaze.

    To the flesh begging for him.

    ��It is time for disposal.��

    He said coldly.

 Chapter 574

    Episode 574. It��s getting blurry (4)

    Magic Tower.

    Looking through the Magic Tool, [Old Eagle��s Monocle], I can see a thousand miles.

    Bensch��s golden hair flutters in the wind.

    ��No matter how you look at it, it��s the same as then, Vangrit.��

    Seeing the ck magic enveloping the Seongseon Middle School.

    Bensch said that.

    I didn��t have to ask what was the same.

    ��Do you think Chief Lee is suffering from runaway����?��

    Bensch and Vangrit.

    The two had met on Jeju Ind, where Paimon had appeared.

    They were facing Grandfell.

    His cold gaze was clearly different from his usual behavior.

    Bensch couldn��t quite put his finger on it, but he spoke calmly.

    ��There is no human being in the world who does not suffer.��

    ��Well, since you say so, Senior Vangrit, I must confess, I once thought so myself. If there��s a man in the world who doesn��t suffer, I wonder if it��s not you, Senior.��

    He was chatty as always.

    Vangrit turned and looked.

    The corners of Bensch��s mouth turned up with effort as he spoke.

    ��Why, it��s inevitable, isn��t it? From the moment he set foot in the Magic Tower, Chief Lee, he hasn��t paused for a single moment to look back, solving without hesitation the problems that mere mortals like us wouldn��t dare to tackle.��

    A genius among geniuses.

    ��Because to me, it seemed as if he already knew the answer.��

    Statements that would make even the most senior members of the Magic Tower held their tongues.

    So this was neither humility nor sternness.

    Vangritughed bitterly at Bensch.

    ��If that��s the case, I don��t think I��m qualified to speak, after all, I��m not the first senior mage to go missing during a regr conference, and not only that, I was tricked by the elders into bing a demon worshipper����.��

    Even with the benefit of hindsight.

    They were all incidents that they couldn��t easily think of a solution to.

    But you were different.

    You.

    Chief Lee.

    Bensch shrugged his shoulders and continued.

    ��You handled all of those incidents as if they were no big deal, never once bending over, always standing upright. Sometimes I wondered if you were somehow beyond time and space.��

    ������Heh.��

    I see you��re making your usual nonsensical jokes.

    You must have gotten your emotions under control.

    As Vangrit had expected, Bensch was looking at the situation rationally.

    ��Which is why I��m both puzzled and concerned, Vangrit. What could possibly be driving Chief Lee to such extremes?��

    ��I don��t know.��

    ��With even Barbatos dead, what is keeping Chief Lee from letting go. Could it be because of those insignificant demons? I, a mere mortal, cannot fathom it, Vangrit.��

    No, if you dispose of it.

    Exploration of the Anomaly.

    Vangrit had not neglected to learn about the world of adventurers.

    So he had some idea of the role the school yed.

    Vangrit opened his mouth cautiously.

    �� �� Perhaps middle school is a ce that means a great deal to Chief Lee. If Barbatos found out about it, and chose that ce to provoke him in the first ce.��

    Certainly a demon could do that.

    It was a story with high potential.

    Bensch nodded.

    ��Then perhaps Barbatos knew he was going to meet a miserable end, and he invited Chief Lee to join him. Perhaps this has all been Barbatos�� n all along.��

    �� ����! ��

    Bensch added added to Vangrit, who was making a fuss.

    ��But even his ns areing to an end, Vangrit. All of the world will be watching to see what our chief will do with those lumps of flesh.��

    Vangrit replied impatiently.

    ��Uh, whatever he decides to do with them, I don��t think anyone can question Chief Lee choice, right? Senior Bensch knows that, right? That unlike possession, there is no solution to corruption!��

    Bensch nodded.

    ��I know, and that��s why I��m furious.��

    ����.Yes?��

    ��Because no matter what choice he makes, Chief Lee will have no choice but to suffer again.��

    That��s right, Barbatos.

    He��d thrown a question with no right answer and damned him to hell.

    Bensch clenched his fists.

    His pupils seemed to burn like fire.

    ��If it weren��t for my injuries, I would have burned the corrupted humans first, so that Chief Lee wouldn��t have to suffer. So that no one would ever speak bullshit to him, Vangrit.��

    Vangrit didn��t bother to reply, but he didn��t feel much differently.

    Is it thanks to the silence that hase?

    He began to hear the chatter around him.

    Conversationsing from the lobby of the Magic Tower.

    ��Crazy, I never thought I��d hunt the Twelve like this.��

    ��Barbatos, you��re not going to get anywhere, are you?��

    ��What��s going to happen to those citizens?��

    ��I��m sorry to hear that, but it��s a necessary sacrifice.��

    ��True, butpared to Jeju Ind, it��s a small price to pay����.��

    This was not what I wanted to hear.

    Sigh.

    Vangrit shook his head and squinted a little more.

    ��Chief Lee, in his runaway state����.��

    He reacted in such a way that he could have harmed himself and Bensch. It was a state simr to ��ckening��, that��s what Chief Lee said.

    ��Yes, it may be a sacrifice we have to make.��

    So it was too much to hope that the corrupted humans would survive. Vangrit bit his lip hard. From now on, he would have to steel his resolve.

    ��There will be more shaking for Chief Lee in the future.��

    But you must not waver, Vangrit.

    It was at this moment that he steeled himself against his growing weakness.

    Suddenly, a voice called out.

    ��What?��

    I cried out in disbelief.

    ������Hey, isn��t there something different about that one?��

    The background is not Seongseon Middle School.

    There was a single Evil Eye shining down on Seongseon Middle School. Yes, that��s right. Unlike the other Evil Eyes, the ��Objective Eye�� emits a brilliant light and only shines down on Hoyeol.

    *

    I wonder when it started.

    When he started acting so unreasonably.

    It was probably after that day.

    ��Ho-yeol, can��t we go to your house to y? Why, now you��re saying we can��t? Is it because you have a red ticket on your house? What, are you paying attention to that and ying with us? I didn��t see it that way����. Were you pretending to feel superior?��

    Choi Changwoo.

    Now that I think about it, ����. Choi Changwoo was just a pitiful guy. Because he was a guy who couldn��t hang out with his friends normally, unless it was a lie or an altercation.

    ��You were particrly terrible back then.��

    As I grew older and came into contact with more people, I realized. In the end, Choi Changwoo was just one of many human figures.

    In that sense, it wasn��t Choi Changwoo who left me with a scar.

    ��Hoyeol, this is the result of that pitiful sympathy.��

    To put it bluntly.

    ��Hyunmin, it��s probably closer to you.��

    At that time, I just wanted to be friendly with everyone. When I saw Hyunmin, who was always alone, I just wanted to take care of him.

    ��To be honest, I was even a little proud of myself.��

    Maybe that��s why I was looking forward to it. Even if my situation was different from before, even if Choi Changwoo had said something to me, I thought that Hyunmin would understand me at least as much as you.

    -��Look, Hyunmin said he doesn��t want to talk to you either, right?��

    Yeah.

    That experience probably had an effect or two.

    Grandfell, and you, too.

    There is give and take in everything.

    Because I secretly harbor such feelings.

    Grandfell, I don��t know why you say things like that.

    Actually, is that all there is?

    The fact that we still have such a stiff rtionship with the yers of the Great Alliance, including Nam Taemin, who I wouldn��t be surprised if someone would ept as a friend rather than a colleague, and with the Arcanians, including Harkon and Marcelo, may all be due to the bad influence I had back then.

    In that sense, I apologize from the bottom of my heart, Grandfell.

    ��I feel like I��ve only been ming you all this time.��

    Status Abnormality, the effects of [ckening].

    I suppose it��s because of what��s inside me.

    A part of me I didn��t even know I had.

    I can look at it in more detail.

    Thanks to that, I realize.

    ��In the end, it was all because of me.��

    Grandfell

    I��m beginning to feel ashamed of myself for calling you a tired personality. I��m starting to feel embarrassed that I criticized you for having a tired personality.

    Iughed bitterly.

    �� ��..I really want to hide in a rat hole.��

    When I look inside myself, I realize.

    If I were alone.

    I realize that I couldn��t have gotten through any of the trials.

    In that sense, it would have been you, Grandfell, not me, who would have beenining, right?

    ��I would have been nothing but a shackle to you.��

    Maybe I was just a nagging evil spirit, nagging you to stop worrying about your tea bag green tea, but you don��t have to worry anymore, Grandfell.

    I told you, right?

    My specialty is understanding topics.

    From now on.

    ��From now on, you can do whatever you want, Grandfell.��

    Whether you drink tea bag green tea all the time, or grow green leaves in Elegant Flower Gardens, I will no longer have the right to tell you what to do, Grandfell, because I��vee to realize how insignificant I, Lee Hoyeol, am.

    ��It was impossible. To me and to you.��

    I know that, but please do me onest favor, Grandfell.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, do not have the power to reverse the corruption of the people.

    But maybe you can, right?

    ��So I��m begging you.��

    If it��s possible.

    Forever and ever.

    Because I can wait in this Infinitely Deep Darkness.

    Grandfell stared at the lump of flesh.

    Something that was neither human nor demon.

    To Grandfell, it was nothing more and nothing less.

    If he wanted to kill it.

    Just with that gaze.

    No, he could have killed it without even looking at it.

    But Grandfell didn��t.

    Because Grandfell could see a use for this lump of flesh.

    Grandfell shifted his gaze to the sky.

    Power, Objective Eye.

    The power he had gained by ying Barbatos.

    Grandfell looked at himself in the Objective Eye.

    Yes, it was fading from within.

    Because it was the only way to bring back the ��light��.

    The effects of the Objective Eye pulsed through his body.

    To me

    ��..

    The power of the Ten Thrones, itself.

    I don��t resist it in the slightest.

    Rather, it feels like it has regained its true master.

    It exerts its power with pleasure.

    To the light that is firmly mistaken for something else.

    It illuminates an objective truth that cannot be denied.

    It was then.

    My vision flickered.

    [Status Abnormality, ��ckening�� is lifted].

    It was then.

    ��Hoyeol.��

    The lump of flesh began to ooze liquid and open its mouth.

    With a slurred voice.

    It began to speak with difficulty.

    ��Please understand.��

    It was then.

    The voice that echoed in Light��s head began to fade.

    ��Someone dies��

    It was then.

    ��Yourself.��

    ��A ray of Light�� came to realize that he was a ��Light��.

    [You had acquired the title, ��Light��].

    It was the only light.

    ��������

    As always, it started to shine on someone.

    ��!��

    [ss Quest: To the One Who Will Not Yield to Malice].

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575 �C Light and Darkness

    Gulp.

    ��For now, I think we should wait and see.��

    Park Hwigang said as he held the selfie stick.

    At first nce, the situation seemed to have been cleared up.

    Barbatos�� curse was gone.

    The ck energy that had enveloped the area hadpletely dissipated.

    -What was that thing in the sky, Hwigang? CC

    -You don��t think it was a Evil Eye?

    -Did it look a little different from Evil Eye?

    Park Hwigang turned away from the chat and looked at the night sky.

    ��It��s hard to see it now because it��s hiding in the clouds, but it definitely looks different from a normal Evil Eyes����! I��m not sure if it was captured on the screen.��

    That brilliantly shining silver is definitely

    ��Uh, huh?��

    In the middle of a sentence.

    The screen suddenly froze.

    At the same time, there were murmuring sounds from all over the ce.

    ��This ispletely broken, Mr. Director?��

    ��A malfunction at a time like this? Ah, my viewers����!!!��

    ��It must be that Evil Eye from earlier?!��

    Power, the aftermath of the Objective Eye.

    Something that takes away the vision of everyone but itself. If it had been manifested by Barbatos, those who witnessed it would have been blinded, but Barbatos was not the manifester.

    Cameras, smartphones, lenses.

    Could watch without missing a moment.

    ��Wait a minute. I��m sure I have a spare air system��..��

    It was all thanks to the preparations he had made ording to Hoyeol��s teachings.

    ��I found it! Hoyeol-nim will appear soon, right?��

    Park Hwigang breathed a sigh of relief.

    The curse was gone.

    Hwigang��s camera panned across the now-ordinary Seongseon Middle School.

    Unable to hold on to the moment, the chat window is filled with unfounded gossip.

    -Guys, I heard that Seongseon Middle School is supposed to be the stronghold of demons? ??

    -For some reason, I don��t want to go to school tomorrow.

    -Ah, get out of lunch.

    -��T There��s a rumor that Lee Hoyeol is a graduate of Sungseon Middle School???

    Park Hwigang is now a professional broadcaster.

    It means he doesn��t react to aggro from viewers with no context.

    Furthermore.

    ��Come on, guys, that��s not what��s important right now, is it?����

    In this moment, it wasn��t the gossip that mattered.

    Before the screen went ck.

    The angle showed Hoyeol and the corrupted humans face to face.

    kkuug

    ��It meant showing mercy and making someone pay for their eyesight with something else. Nevertheless, Park Hwigang.

    Park Hwigang clenched his fists without realizing it.

    ��Maybe it doesn��t really matter.��

    Corrupted humans are no different from demons.

    Unfortunately, that was the conclusion the AAU and the yers came to. That��s why Lox has stayed out of the public eye. Even if Lox did realize his pride in hindsight.

    ��It is said that both appearance and substance are demons.��

    I think about it in that sense.

    If it was the usual enthusiasm.

    What kind of disposition would have been given to them?

    Didn��t you experience that with Lox?

    ��No, because it was a different situation.��

    The yers were superhuman.

    That means they have a certain amount of resistance to status abnormalities and corruption.

    That��s why Lox was able to realize pride.

    ��Because he still had reason.��

    But they were normal people.

    -But honestly, if it were me, I would rather die.

    -They��re not demons, they��re earthworms. That��s f����T

    -What are you doing living like that??

    -It��s sad that it��s not like anybody else��s job.

    Instead of spreading their demonic wings like Lox, they were just lumps of flesh that crawled around like worms. Park Hwigang bit his lower lip because his fists weren��t enough.

    ��This is a question that can��t have a right answer.��

    ��

    But Park Hwigang was secretly looking forward to it.

    He wondered if anyone else but Hoyeol would show up with an answer that he didn��t know.

    No, he wasn��t the only one. Everyone was hoping, even though they didn��t say so. They hoped that Hoyeol would create the right answer even when there was no right answer.

    ��I know I shouldn��t wish for this.��

    I could feel the weight of that vague expectation weighing on his shoulders.

    However, Hoyeol was like a single de of grass caught at the edge of a cliff.

    Even as he worried that one day the roots wouldn��t hold.

    The moment it was pulled out.

    Even though I knew that I would unknowingly ruin the grassroots.

    The grassroots have no choice but to hold on until the very end.

    ������Huh?��

    And then.

    ��Okay, wait a minute, who��sing out?!��

    ��Oh, it��s a person!!��

    ��That face ����. looks like a corrupted citizen!��

    ��What are you doing, get the paramedics out here!!��

    ��Has, has the corruption been lifted?��

    This time too, Hoyeol did it.

    What he meant was simple.

    Once again.

    The grassroots were desperately holding on.

    *

    How did they ovee the status abnormality, [Corruption]?

    [ss Quest: To the One Who Will Not Yield to Malice]

    Nothing can save one who has fallen into the abyss of malice.

    Only you who are willing to jump into the abyss of malice.

    Only the demon��s natural enemy.

    Hunter of Akshan.

    It��s time to go beyond demons and hunt down malice itself.

    -Activate Unique Skill, ��Exorcist��. (Sess)

    Whatever it is, it��s probably thanks to all the hard work I��ve done.

    [Exorcist (Master): Hunt for malice originating from a demon. If sessful, dispel all status abnormalities caused by that demon].

    Thank you Akshan seniors ����!

    Still, Akshan wasn��t without its ws.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, was overwhelmed.

    ��I��vepleted my second job change, but where am I even with this?��

    Exorcist.

    It was a unique skill, a modification of the [Exorcism Ritual], that could negate not only [Possession], but all status abnormalities caused by demons�� malice!

    ��Yes, this is what a true natural enemy should have.��

    Why, ever since the Ten Thrones had appeared, natural enemy hadn��t been able to show its true colors, unlike the ordinary demons who were burning in hellfire in terror.

    ��You died smiling even though you weren��t even a nobleman, you insignificant Ten Thrones.��

    In that sense, I��m hoping for another one. Now that I��ve gotten the [Exorcist] upgrade to the [Exorcism Ritual], another ss-specific skill would be a shame, wouldn��t it?

    ��To me.��

    That was the only light ����.

    ��Then please take care of yourself next time, seniors.��

    Please, next time, I will earnestly pray to this one and only Akshan junior that you give me [Natural Enemy] a higherpatible ss unique skill��!

    ��By the way.��

    Just as there were special conditions for the [Exorcism Ritual], there were special conditions for the [Exorcist], but this time I was able to be free from those conditions. Because Barbatos was not in perfect condition.

    ��Everyone will be okay.��

    I thought of Hyunmin and the others whose names I could barely remember. The ones who were neither human nor demon, who had been turned back into their true selves from lumps of flesh.

    To put it bluntly����.

    Grandfell, I have nothing to say even if you ridicule me. I, Lee Hoyeol, have notpletelye to the end yet. I couldn��t face Hyeonmin and the others as if nothing had happened.

    Moreover.

    ��In front of reporters gathered in Seongseon Middle School����? Absolutely not.��

    But, as I said, it remained clear.

    No one else��s.

    Hyunmin��s voice said.

    -��Yourself����

    As I��ve said many times, I don��t easily trust the words of others, but for that moment, I had no choice but to believe. The system message that never lies said so.

    I look at the status window.

    [Titles: The Last Adventurer, The Noble One, The Transcendent, The Dark Dragon, The Heavenly One, The Master of the Ten Thrones, The Great Master of Anomaly, The Savior of the ck Veil, The Light]

    Since when.

    It was ringing in my head.

    The ��Voice�� was no longer audible.

    [You have acquired the title, ��The Light.��]

    Ever since that message came to me.

    Before, I might have been mistaken.

    The light is a ��Ray of Light in an Infinitely Deep Darkness��.

    I thought it might refer to our Grandfell.

    But no.

    ��No, I was mistaken.��

    Yes.

    It was a little hard to say it with my own mouth, but I think the ��ray of light�� was referring to me. If you ask me if I��m trying to spoon-feed Grandfell now, instead of being able to grasp the subject, which is my specialty.

    I would say.

    ��Do you think anyone would be happy with a title like this?��

    I��d feel overwhelmed too ?!!

    But as if the system message wasn��t enough, the power of Barbatos, the light of the Objective Eye, shone upon me. It means that objectively, that one ray of light recognized that it was me, Lee Hoyeol ����!!!

    I swallowed a sigh inwardly.

    ��One is an infinitely deep darkness. The other a ray of light?��

    I will reflect on this, Grandfell.

    You��re not the only one to me, I had ridiculous tinnitus myself.

    Grandfell, I guess that was frustrating for you too, right?

    ��..

    ��That��s why the ckening ended arbitrarily.��

    [Understanding of Darkness] Understanding of Grandfell proportional to skill level.

    Grandfell is like an onion that never ends.

    But at least I��ve gained 70% understanding.

    I could guess Grandfell��s intentions now.

    ��Okay, I��m not going to leave it to you anymore.��

    Light and Darkness.

    So we��re inseparable, aren��t we?

    So, it means that we should move forward by leading each other.

    ��Of course,pared to you, I amcking.��

    Why, isn��t the title on a different level?

    Compared to the infinitely deep darkness.

    I��m just a ray of light.

    But I promise you one thing, Grandfell.

    ��You��ll never be clouded again.��

    Once you realize that I am the light.

    I, Lee Hoyeol.

    It was a moment when I was in the form I had been in for the first time in a while.

    Jiziiiing.

    Anyway, I��m not as noble as you��

    No, I can��t be as noble as Grandfell.

    My phone vibrates as soon as I try to pretend to be cool.

    ��!��

    ��..

    A text message.

    I checked the sender and gasped.

    It was the first text I��d received in decades.

    [From: Kim Hyunmin]

    It was a message from a friend.

    There was nothing troubling in it.

    He apologized for not seeing me for a long time and felt like he had caused me trouble.

    He said he��s always wanted to say sorry.

    He said he would understand even if I didn��t reply.

    Grandfell blurted out.

    ��It��s against formality not to answer.��

    Actually, I have no feelings left for you, Hyunmin.

    No, to be precise.

    Because it wasn��t there from the beginning.

    ��Not with Choi Changwoo or the others.��

    I didn��t want to pretend to know.

    Wouldn��t that be the same for that guy too?

    So I simply replied.

    -That��s difficult.

    No, I��ll misunderstand you again if I say this.

    Pisik.

    I suppressed myughter and added.

    -There is a limit to sharing memories with concise text.

    To trante the Grandfell way of speaking.

    After we settle down, we can meet and talk.

    Or we should make a phone call or something.

    ��Of course, that��s not going to be easy.��

    That��s a nice way of saying it.

    If you ask Hyunmin if there��s anything behind him, there��s no way.

    It��s all because of this damn historical drama tone ����!

    ��Anyway.��

    That should clear things up.

    It was time for a slow, serious internal dialog. As usual, the initiative was on my side. Now, Grandfell, you��ve definitely said that at some point, haven��t you?

    ��I don��t really remember.��

    Anyway, you said that a ray of light was very important.

    Well, I found out that light was me.

    For the first time after awakening, I, Lee Hoyeol.

    It��s clear that he wants to talk to me from ��A�� point of view.

    ��You tell me honestly.��

    The power of the Ten Thrones.

    I, too, am using my powers.

    The power I use and the power Grandfell used were obviously different.

    ��If what I��m using is skill-based power.��

    What Grandfell uses is a real power.

    The name is the same, but the structure, effect, and power arepletely different.

    As proof, I had no idea how to move the Objective Eye.

    So I was asking.

    How did you use that?

    ��You��re going to suddenly shut up like this?��

    Anyway, do you only do this when you��re at a disadvantage, Grandfell?

    The treatment of a ray of light.

    Hey, is this okay?!

    It��s still shining.

    He looked at the light.

    Grandfell thought.

    ��Now that you realize you are light.��

    He smiled.

    ��I was able to leave.��

    For only then was there light and darkness.

    ��By your side.��

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576 �C Much to Talk About

    The Arcana Continent.

    And that is not revealed on the outside.

    The Hidden Piece, the udi Territory.

    Four stone statues guarded the territory. Beings that live and move as a symbol of loyalty to their master and protect the territory on behalf of the absent master.

    Maxima the Golden.

    Yugrik of the Forest.

    Kansul of the Valor.

    Acamond of the Shiver.

    The symbols of the four Houses that serve udi guarded the udi Territory.

    Except for adventurers who were allowed by their benevolent master to step on it.

    As long as they were guarding it, the territory would not allow any intruders.

    It was a rule that could not be broken.

    Unless the statues of the Four Houses were destroyed.

    It was like aw that no one could harm udi Territory or udi, that once you set foot in udi, you were forced to follow.

    And yet.

    �� jeobeog.

    An unauthorized person stepped into the udi territory.

    ��!!!!��

    The symbols of the Four Houses recognized the sign in unison, as they were instructed to do.

    The udi Territory is perfect, and so is udi.

    There was to be no breaking of the rules.

    ��This.��

    But the statues of the Four Houses would not let the unauthorized in.

    And the intruder faced the statue.

    His eyes were gleaming with anguish.

    ��You look like you have a lot to say.��

    Of the four statues, the one that faced him was that of the Maxima Family.

    The statue of Maxima remained silent as it looked at the intruder.

    The intruder smiled wryly.

    ��Was your name Ignite Maxima? I am deeply sorry for your distant descendants. I��m sure they are paying a heavy price for the crimes of their ancestors.��

    One might ask.

    Why, in thisnd, where udi��s decree still stands.

    Can an intruder speak as he pleases?

    If so, I will show you.

    ��As your master, I have nothing to say, I am sorry.��

    Not Grandfell, but another glorious head of silver hair.

    Pride.

    His gaze sweeps over the udi Territory behind Maxima��s statue.

    It��s been a long time, udi��s mansion, which I destroyed with my own hands.

    ��It makes me sick to see it again.��

    That wasn��t an exaggeration or a lie.

    Ever since I stepped foot in the udi Territory.

    Pride��s body was trembling wildly and uncontrobly.

    Perhaps it was the fear that had been imprinted.

    ��My teeth are shaking just looking at it again.��

    Because he was born from udi, with udi��s blood in his veins.

    He knew udi��s true nature better than anyone else.

    His body was reacting.

    ��But I have no intention of stopping.��

    Suddenly, Pride quickened his steps.

    He was mortally wounded by Paimon. A grievous wound that even the demon��s regenerative powers could not fully repair. Clothing aside, just walking on two legs was a miracle.

    ��It��s still needlessly vast.��

    seueug.

    Pride dragged his legs and made his way toward the mansion.

    He looked behind him.

    The statue of Maxima looked on wordlessly.

    So did the rest of the statues, who were sensing the signs.

    Someone will say.

    What happened to the rule that could never be broken?

    The answer is, it remains unbroken.

    In this moment, Pride��s behavior is not condoned simply because he has udi��s blood running through him. Pride, because his actions are truly for udi��s sake.

    ��So, in the end, this is how things went wrong.��

    That��s right.

    udi��s Lord, to be precise.

    Because it was for Grandfell��s sake.

    ��Nevertheless������

    Pride swallowed a smallugh.

    ��You have nothing to worry about, Grandfell.��

    My one and only younger brother.

    ������

 Chapter 577

    Chaper 577. Much to Talk About (2)

    udi Territory.

    It must be because of your brilliant abilities, Grandfell, that your past self has been fully revived.

    Prideughed without realizing it.

    It wasn��t a situation tough about.

    There was an irresistibleugh that seemed to fall out of his mouth.

    ��It��s not going anywhere, your talent.��

    A memory shed through my mind.

    I vividly remember Grandfell when he was younger.

    jeobeog.

    The family mansion gradually gets closer.

    The memories began toe back more vividly.

    It was a dying life force.

    Then maybe this is called a shlight.

    That day long ago.

    -��Everything is ready.��

    Maxima��s patriarch had sworn to himself.

    -��We will bring Grandfell-nim to safety.��

    It was an borate n to get Grandfell out of the udi territory. It was literally carried out inplete secrecy, with even Maxima��s golden elite soldiers not knowing the truth.

    ��Despite hiding the truth, the Golden Elite will not harm Grandfell, as they feel extremely guilty about their actions.��

    Maxima of the Fourth House, the one that serves udi. It was only natural that they would be loyal to him.

    ��I��m sure I asked that.��

    Pride hissed.

    ��How about your guilt?��

    Maxima��s patriarch was the only one besides Pride who knew the truth of what had happened. Even if it was for his heart for himself and Grandfell��s sake.

    ��I see. After all, this is treason against udi.��

    Maxima��s patriarch had said.

    -��I am aware of this. If this n seeds, the price will be paid immediately. Even if it fails. Someone in Maxima��s blood will pay for betraying udi in the distant future.��

    Pride��s smile turned bitter.

    -��That is why I am so desperate for this n to seed. Not only for your sake and Grandfell��s, but it is also my desire as the patriarch of Maxima.��

    You don��t want your sins to be borne by your descendants.

    Pride thought.

    Maxima, you are indeed shameful.

    As everyone knows, that day��s n failed. The golden elites who were supposed to rescue Grandfell hadpletely disappeared.

    Pride gritted his teeth.

    ��At the time, I thought it was simply iprehensible.��

    As I said.

    No one is allowed to set foot in udi��s territory without a decree from udie. That��s why he enlisted Maxima, a member of the Four Houses, as an aplice in his n.

    ��Or I thought my n had been discovered.��

    It had been so well hidden.

    Was it impossible to escape from the shadow of the udi family? Even though they found out about my n and foiled it, I thought they were just trying to deceive me by treating me as usual and trying to deceive me about my efforts.

    But no.

    A day a little closer.

    Thest option I was given.

    The day that drove udi to the gates of destruction.

    Pride had seen it with his own eyes.

    -��You see, Grandfell. This is the result of your usurpation of my ce as Lord of the House, as you can see by that haughty re. The end of udi. As you can see, conversation with you is not pleasant in the slightest.��

    That day, covered in dirty udi��s blood, he spoke to Grandfell in a harsh tone. The day he had to say something heartless to break Grandfell��s mental state.

    -��Now I��m getting goosebumps, how is it that you never falter in the face of everything? Look straight ahead, Grandfell. Everyone in udi is dead except you. Your arrogance has destroyed the House of udi. Isn��t that enough to atone for with tears?��

    pug

    Gritting his teeth, he stabbed Grandfell in the chest with his dagger.

    That day.

    Pride had witnessed.

    !!!

    -��Don��t you dare try my patience.��

    A ��ray of light�� that shone from within Grandfell.

    I could feel it instinctively.

    It was you. Yes, it was you. You were the one who pushed young Grandfell back into the fires of the living hell that day, you damned ray of light��

    ulkeog,

    Blood regurgitates in my throat at the intensifying emotion.

    Parrrr.

    With a trembling hand, Pride barely covers his mouth, but he can��tpletely stem the rush of blood. His silver hair is matted with blood, and his eyes have lost their brightness, bing even more devastated.

    Suddenly, he remembered what Light had said.

    -������I don��t talk to my prey.��

    Pride gritted his teeth and spoke.

    -��Do you know the meaning of those words?��

    Of course you don��t.

    If you know.

    Pride sneered.

    ��You wouldn��t dare utter such words.��

    Pride controlled his emotions.

    After defeating Barbatos, the Ten Thrones.

    It was Grandfell and the guy who would be on his tail.

    There is no time to worry about udi Territory.

    There was no need for that.

    jeobeog.

    As he approached udi��s mansion, his body reacted.

    The person who had led udi to the gate of destruction was no longer there.

    He was no longer one of udi.

    Everyone in the vicinity of udi��s mansion stops moving and looks at themselves. All living creatures, except for the adventurers, who have no idea what thend of udi is like.

    Yes, even the birds chirping in the sky.

    Stare.

    They stop pping and chirping and stare at Pride, udi��s betrayer. Augh escapes him.

    If I make a fool of myself at this moment, my presence will be known to you, Grandfell.

    ��Then I am.��

    I will die at your hands, blinded by a single ray of light.

    Nevertheless, Pride quickened his pace.

    Don��t you fear death?

    Well, it was toote to fear death.

    ��Paimon, a demon who knows no mercy.��

    The King of the Western Demon World has already sentenced him to death. Pride shifted his feet again, enduring the surging pain.

    peodeudeug.

    ��In udi territory, everyone serves udi.��

    The birds were the first to warn.

    Proving the old adage.

    ������

    Even the insignificant birds seemed to be preparing to swoop down on him.

    ��It��s pitiful. Birdheads.��

    Pride said, and reached into the inside pocket of his robe.

    As he said.

    He was already a traitor to udi.

    ��But I understand. You won��t understand me with your little head.��

    udi��s blood is not enough to enter the udi territory.

    In that sense, Pride swallowed a sigh of relief.

    ��Still, it��s a relief.��

    Four Families.

    Instead of blindly following the rules of the House of udi, you have thought and judged for yourselves, and have chosen a path that truly serves the Lord of udi, Grandfell.

    Pride murmured.

    ��And so am I.��

    In other words, Pride wanted to prove his worth.

    That his true loyalty to udi, his true love for his only brother, Grandfell, was not an abominable lie. And so Pride held out his hand��

    ��Behold. This is the proof.��

    It was the sixth and final piece of the Six Sight Brooch.

    How could it be a proof?

    No questions were asked.

    The moment Pride showed it.

    Tick.

    Time seemed to stand still again, for the birds chirped and pped their wings as if nothing had happened, and the udi Territory ceased its vignce toward Pride.

    Pride spoke up.

    ��That thoroughness is still characteristic of udi.��

    Then he hurried on his way.

    To his private annex, where he had nned the day.

    A life fading away.

    To burn for my brother, Grandfell.

    Indeed, I can finally understand a little.

    *

    ��In the end, time fixes everything.��

    That guy��s Grandfell style of speaking was still the same, but he still started answering my questions. I stared at the set of high-grade green teas on my desk in the Oval Office and sighed.

    ��No matter how good or bad, in the end, green tea is the best, right?��

    But this ray of light, Lee Hoyeol.

    I didn��t really feel bad.

    When I say this high-grade green tea, I mean limited edition.

    It means a green tea that means a lot to me, not just to Grandfell.

    dalkag.

    Honestly, to my pte, the green tea vors were all there, but it did make me feel unusually warmer than usual. The origin of the green tea on the tea bag.

    [Jeju Ind].

    I thought the green tea fields were burnt down.

    However, in the midst of all this, a few trees managed to survive, and they were green tea trees that did not fall even during the invasion of the Arcana continent, and with appropriate marketing, they were transformed into limited edition green tea at a high price!

    ��They��re really good at business, our people.��

    Normally, I wouldn��t have snorted.

    ��But since you like it, it��s worth it.��

    Shouldn��t we keep our promises, even if it��s bted?

    Of course, our Grandfell is strict about his promises.

    It was unlikely that he would grant the wish.

    Nevertheless, Grandfell, who is in a good mood, speaks.

    ��What Lox needs is also time.��

    Possession, of course.

    [Exorcist], a new ss-specific skill that can even offset Corruption.

    Needless to say, I haven��t forgotten about the corrupted Lox.

    ��In my heart, I want to bring him back to himself right now.��

    As mentioned, in order to activate the Exorcist, one had to hunt down or subdue certain conditions, namely the Ten Thrones that manifested Corruption. That��s what the [Exorcism Ritual] was all about.

    ��It��s the same thing with hunting demons, the source of malice.��

    I was able to save Hyunmin and the others from the Corruption because the source of the Corruption, Barbatos, fell into Hell himself.

    But it has not yet been revealed who the Ten Thrones manifested the Corruption in Lox.

    ��One of the living ten, of course.��

    Until it is hunted down or defeated.

    That meant Lox could not be freed from the Corruption.

    Still, don��t worry, Lox.

    ��Grandfell is a man of his word when ites to these things.��

    He said time would fix it, and if it took a while, he would surely save you from the Corruption. If so, it was time to address the second most pressing issue.

    [unread message: 999+]

    You can tell just by looking at the numerous numbers.

    Yes, my Wensu.

    No, my love-hate sisters were waiting for me.

    ..!

    *

    Lee Eunhye watched the video over and over again.

    ������Something is different, isn��t it?��

    Lee Jiyoon nodded with a serious expression.

    ��I know.��

    ��I thought it was just a mood thing. Why, I thought it was just our chemistry. I thought it could be different, like the mood at work and the mood at home arepletely different. But����.��

    ��No, sis.��

    Lee Jiyoon said with conviction.

    Her finger.

    In the paused screen.

    Hoyeol.

    No, she pointed to Grandfell.

    ��At least the ��boy�� you see now is not our Hoyeol.��

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578 �C . Much to talk about (3) �C PART1

    Suddenly.

    ��What do my sisters know?!��

    The sudden interruption to the conversation came from nowhere.

    To be precise, it was Lee Yerim, who was cleaning her room.

    As the sun was rising in the west, Lee Yerim was dressed in an unfamiliar way.

    ��Who knows the most about Hoyeol out of the three of us? It��s me. Did you sisters have any idea until the article came out? I knew right away that they were his ssmates. Why, they came over to our house once and����.��

    Lee Jiyoon shook her head in disbelief.

    ��You��re doing a big cleanup for mom and dad��s arrival?��

    If you ask me where they��re going, it��s traveling.

    After the closure of Harmony Dumpling.

    They were enjoying their first break in decades.

    ��It looks good, really?��

    That was the beginning of Lee Jiyoon��s nagging.

    As for Lee Yerim.

    To the point where she felt like she was interrupting the conversation for no reason.

    ��Yerim, it��s only 2 nights and 3 days, but it��s a talent to make the house this messy. If you had to go to work, you��d be tired, and I��d understand. What kind of daughter uses her annual leave to rx in her own home and fit in with her parents�� travel schedule?��

    Normally, she would have retorted to every word.

    But Lee Yerim held her tongue.

    Because there was something more important than that.

    ������..That��s it. Sisters. If you��re going to talk nonsense, help me clean up.��

    ��Are you crazy? Sis, you have to say something too.��

    ��Look, I��m sorry, but I do enough chores at home, Yerim, and I��m not talking nonsense. We��re talking about something very important about Hoyeol.��

    How does my brother-inw live with a sister like that?

    The way my older sister, who had a smiling face, spoke was eerie.

    She doesn��t give up.

    ��No, Lee Hoyeol is Lee Hoyeol. What are you talking about again? Ah, this? Are you talking about this expression? When I look at it, it��s the same. Lee Hoyeol, isn��t that the expression you always have when you look at me?��

    The expression when he looks at Lee Yerim?

    I look back on my memories through Lee Yerim��s words.

    If it were Hoyeol.

    I thought there was no way he would show such cold eyes.

    Oh, it really was like that.

    Lee Jiyoon shook her head.

    ������.I guess so, from what I��ve heard and seen.��

    ��No matter what, the atmosphere is different, girls!��

    ��Big sister, look at me now.��

    ��Yerim, what do you look like?��

    Dressed in an apron, clutching a duster, and with her hair pulled up in a tight rubber band, Yerim was definitely ����. Her atmosphere was different from usual. It was more like she had be more dignified.

    It��s not that much, but it looks like she��s going to make a living.

    Lee Jiyoon sarcastically said.

    ��Okay, can��t you just get married as a woman?��

    ��Don��t be silly, little sister.��

    ��It��s like having a tooth fall out.��

    ��Maybe it��s the way she��s dressed, but Yerim looks different than usual.��

    Lee Yerim finally shrugged.

    ��I mean, it��s not like we��re face-to-face. What can we know from Hoyeol��s face, filmed from this angle, I mean, you know how evil the TV station is.��

    ��I know.��

    Lee Jiyoon said and looked into the LCD screen.

    The atmosphere could change depending on the lighting and angle.

    Besides, if you put aside those side stories.

    ��Anyway, you concluded in the usual Hoyeol style, didn��t you?��

    Impossible to possible.

    ��So you said he overcame the status abnormality corruption that no one else could, Yerim? Well, we hear about it, but we don��t really know what the big deal is.��

    This time too, there was enthusiasm for miraculously saving corrupted citizens.

    In the end, it ended as it usually does.

    At that point, Lee Yerim added coyly.

    ��So, sisters, can��t you help me clean up instead of sitting there so serious? Isn��t that what you came here for? I��m really tired.��

    Lee Eunhye and Lee Jiyoon exchanged nces.

    ��Ugh.��

    It couldn��t be helped.

    Not only Hoyeol, but also Lee Yerim was their precious little sibling. It was the first time in a long time that they would ask for a favor so desperately, and the first time in a long time that they would make such a shameless request.

    ��So where should I clean up? If nothing else, you should do the dishes.��

    ��Of course I do!��

    ��Yerim, I��ll help you clean your room.��

    Heavily armed.

    Eunhye immediately put on rubber gloves on both hands.

    But Lee Yerim stood in her way.

    Lee Yerim grinned and grabbed the doorknob of her room.

    ��Sis, thank you, but can I clean up my room ����?��

    ��Why? What, are you hiding something?��

    ��That��s what makes me want to search more.��

    Lee Yerim looked around awkwardly at Lee Jiyoon��s secretive eyes.

    ��So, who is hiding what?! Even though it may seem like a mess, my room has its own rules, right? Even the books on my desk are in order.��

    Lee Yerim, you must be hiding something if you��re stuttering at the end of this����.

    There��s no need toe in, is there, Yerim?

    Because there is privacy.

    Eunhye shrugged.

    ��Really? Then I��ll do the dishes.��

    ��Sis, you told me to let you do the dishes yourself?!��

    ��No, I was going to, but you know what Yerim��s room looks like, so while you��re at it, let her clean it up. It��s not something you can usually clean up with determination, this ce.��

    Well, from what I heard and saw, it definitely was.

    ��That��s what I heard..��

    Lee Jiyoon nodded, and Lee Yerim smiled awkwardly.

    ��Well, then I��ll clean up my room first. Sisters. Thank you~��

    cheolkeog.

    Lee Yerim turned the doorknob at the same time as she said an honorific that was not used in her mouth. Then she looked at her room. It was a mess. Yes, except for the desk, which was covered with all sorts of things.

    ��Whoa.��

    Why was the desk clean?

    It was simply because it was the first ce Lee Yerim touched when she started cleaning the room, and it was thanks to that. Lee Yerim was able to find it faster than the owner.

    An unusually ck notebook.

    ��Hoyeol.��

    Lee Yerim took the notebook in her trembling hands.

    She whispered to her one and only brother.

    I know you can��t hear me now.

    It was clear she was addressing her only brother, Hoyeol.

    ������But this time, did you pretend I didn��t know?��

    *

 Chapter 578.5

    Chapter 578.5 �C Much to talk about (3) PART2

    Because I received something from Akshan seniors.

    I��ve been neglecting the training ss quest more and more.

    I was just finishing push-ups and wincing in pain.

    A sting.

    Suddenly, what is it?

    A chill running down my spine?

    It feels too ufortable to me it on my mood, but this?

    The first thing I did was check my phone, which hadn��t even rung.

    No messages since then.

    Relief is brief.

    As expected, Grandfell doesn��t let it go.

    ��I��m relieved that I didn��t cause any trouble.��

    That��s what Grandfell��s snout meant. Unfortunately, the curse was manifested in Seongseon, and the older sisters, who had been going crazy in the group chat room due to all kinds of worries, calmed down despite the difficulty.

    ��It was unexpected, right?��

    What kind of wind was blowing?

    Lee Yerim, who would normally be the fussiest, mediated the situation.

    I thought, My Wensu has finally grown up.

    However.

    ��It can��t be.��

    Hope for the best, Hoyeol.

    With great expectationses great disappointment.

    I guess it was all a matter of the right circumstances.

    In the end, the situation ended without much damage.

    ��It didn��t go out of control into ckening.��

    Let��s see.

    Let��s collect our thoughts.

    To shake off the chill in my spine, I check the status window.

    [Name: Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo]

    [Titles: Last Adventurer, Noble, Transcendent, Dark Dragon, Heavenly One, Master of the Ten Thrones, Great Master of Anomaly, Savior of the ck Curtain, Light]

    [ss: Demon Hunter]

    [Level: 1,105]

    [Stats]

    Strength : 243 / Agility : 244 / Magic : 1,001 / Luck : 20 / Aesthetic : High / Tenacity : 50 / Charm : Yes / ??? : Yes

    [Points held: 50]

    Barbatos.

    In the end, it was Barbatos who copsed on his own, but it was probably because he was generously recognized for his contribution in suppressing the power with [Lucifer��s Chains of Atonement].

    ��It��s been a while since I��ve seen a maximum increase.��

    50 Levels.

    Given the exponentially increasing experience requirements for leveling up, it��s hard to imagine the weight of the 8th Throne Demon King. Still, I��ll be the first to admit it.

    ��I actually couldn��t have hunted this one without you.��

    But I won��t be so grateful, Grandfell.

    I told you, right?

    Now I finally understand the topic properly.

    I also learned something from watching you all this time.

    How to talk with an iron te on your face!

    ��To put it bluntly, Granfell, you might have failed without me, right?��

    You think I, the Light, couldn��t have helped you in some way?

    Of course, I can��t verify the authenticity, and I don��t want to.

    There is no use ming me for my shamelessness.

    ��If you don��t like it, you shouldn��t have reflected me objectively.��

    You shouldn��t have let me realize I was the Light ����!

    Grandfell didn��t even have time to retort with his snout.

    I headed straight to my next appointment.

    ttogag.

    I was met by Harkon and the Knights of the Lionheart. Honored guests who have traveled all the way from the Empire to hunt Barbatos, or more precisely, for me?

    ��Have I kept you waiting, Harkon?��

    ��No, you came at the right time.��

    ��The Knights of the Lionheart greet their Commander-in-Chief!��

    Anyway, that unique greeting is still burdensome. After confirming the loyalty of the Lionheart Knights with my own eyes, I immediately opened the portal.

    By the way, Harkon��s eyes have been looking strange since earlier.

    ��Why, what, is there something on my face?��

    This body that cannot live and die in style.

    I can��t possibly have anything on my face.

    The moment he thought about it, the corners of Harkon��s mouth rose.

    ��It is a pleasure to see you again, Sir Hoyeol.��

    Huh?

    Suddenly?

    It had been a long time, technically.

    Harkon hadn��t left the Empire to rebuild.

    Still, the greeting sounded quite meaningful.

    I nodded.

    Of course.

    ��Me too.�� (tl/n: in korea: ? ??)

    It was only three characters����?

    Because of the snout nature, I couldn��t give a warm answer.

    Instead, Harkon seemed to realize his mistake.

    ��I apologize for that, Commander-in-Chief. I was so pleased to see you����.��

    You called me Sir Hoyeol?

    It��s all right, Harkon.

    I don��t care about titles now.

    ��I don��t like being called Sir or Commander-in-Chief or both.��

    However, Harkon still looked surprised.

    I suppose that��s to be expected.

    I thought I was just going to see them off.

    Because we were heading towards the portal together.

    ��Commander-in-Chief, are you nning to visit the Empire? Oh, if I had known you would, I would have told the Empire in advance. The Empire is capable and ready to receive you in grand manner����.��

    No, please, that is not necessary, Harkon.

    ��I have no intention of alerting the Empire, Harkon, even if I were to stop by.��

    ��And dare I ask why?��

    ��Because the Empire, Antonium, is not my territory.��

    That��s right.

    From now on, I��m going to make sure things are clear.

    I��m going to sit back, watch the good stuff, and eat my cake.

    ��The [Authority] function must have also been activated in the Empire.��

    This means that I don��t have to take care of the empire��s affairs, and I want to suck the nectar of an empire ruled by an empress and a prince. To do that, I didn��t need to show my face to the Empire.

    Harkon bowed his head once more.

    ��Indeed, I could not fathom the depth of your meaning.��

    I��m d I didn��t fathom your snobbishness.

    By the way, Harkon.

    I still think you��re mistaken about something.

    I spoke calmly to Harkon, who lowered his head.

    ��But that too is in the future.��

    ��What do you mean, ����?��

    ��Because the destination of the manifested portal is not Antonium, the capital of the Empire.��

    ��!��

    The entire Knights of the Lionheart, including Harkon, react to my words.

    So much for pretense.

    Suddenly, their eyes light up.

    Harkon speaks for them.

    ��We��ve been waiting for this moment, Commander-in-Chief.��

    Sreung.

    All of the Knights of the Lionheart draw their swords.

    ��The Knights of the Lionheart will trample your enemies.��

    [On the Arcana continent, the ��Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper�� appears].

    Thank you to Crimson & Kristi for the support to buy the raw chapter, I really appreciate it.

    And special thanks to Grebogoborp, Ko-fi Supporter and Sartchai who always support this website every month.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579 �C To Shine (1) #PART1

    What does it take to be able to use whatever you have at the right time?

    Well, there are many things.

    The most important is listening.

    ��Grandfell, you shouldn��t only open your ears when you need to.��

    I didn��t skim over Cheolmin Nam��s briefing.

    Of course, there was a real reason I listened.

    Once again, it was his damn full name����!

    ��Mosaic saved me from shame.��

    Anyway, in the process of listening, we got information that a Great Monster had been spotted on the Arcana continent, and Nam Cheolmin had told us what it looked like.

    ��ording to eyewitnesses, it��s quite a strange creature! It��s an eight-headed snake, and at first nce, it may resemble a snake with eight heads, reminiscent of Medusa, but more than that����. ��

    It��s obvious that Medusa has a different aura.

    Let��s see, what did you say its name was?

    Eventually, with my poor memory.

    A name that can never be utteredes out.

    ��Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper.��

    Indeed, you are more certain about thetter than anyone else.

    Our Grandfell.

    No matter how long the name, he never forgets the name of the one who made his efforts go in vainn.

    ������What are you talking about all of a sudden, Commander?��

    Harkon��s expression is puzzled.

    It��s obvious that he doesn��t even realize that what I just said was the name of a Great Monster, but I don��t need to exin it twice.

    gugugugugung

    The turbulence I felt as soon as I stepped through the portal and touched down on the Arcana continent.

    The tingling sensation that ran up and down my legs.

    The intimidating feeling of a great monster that had surpassed a thousand levels.

    Harkon must have gotten the hint.

    ��All troops, prepare for mountedbat!��

    ng.

    At Harkon��s shout, the knights ce their hands on the sigil of the Order of the Lionheart on their shoulder pads. Their respective warhorses appear with a glow of magic.

    Hihihiing.

    It��s quite a sight to behold, isn��t it?

    It��s not for nothing that they say it��s better to face a nk te.

    Enchantment using subspace.

    Naturally, only the Magic Tower can do such a thing. Even without my orders, this would have been absolutely impossible. It was a moment when I shrugged my shoulders, thinking that it was of some help.

    Harkon spoke up.

    ��I will do as the Commander in Chief wishes.��

    Huh?

    ��Advance all troops!��

    You know what, Harkon.

    ��That��s my will?��

    I haven��t even said anything yet.

    How are you going to ept it without even asking what it means? Aren��t you more curious than that? Why did you lead the Lionheart Knights to such a dangerous Great Monster?

    I thought you recognized the meaning in my eyes.

    Nod.

    Harkon shook his head and continued speaking.

    ��I will certainly sacrifice my life.��

    No, so the mercenaries are like that, and what are you willing to do to sacrifice your life?!

    I don��t need that kind of loyalty!

    That thing with the big name must be quite powerful among the Great Monsters, why, I told you that even in the East Continent, which is as full of powerful people as the Arcana Continent, it was untouchable.

    ��Even with the presence of the Sunrise Warrior.��

    The Sunrise Warrior is a transcendent.

    With him, I tracked him down.

    The Lightning Child was also a transcendent of considerable skill.

    ��Even those two were unable to stop its advance.��

    Perhaps Harkon realized this intuitively, too. Even if the entire army of the Knights of the Lionheart rushed at it, victory might not be assured.

    They might lose their lives.

    But.

    I spoke clearly.

    ��It��s an illusion, Harkon.��

    I made a promise to myself!

    That I would no longer overlook the illusion.

    Is it because it��s the first time I��ve said something like this?

    ��An illusion, what do you mean, Commander-in-Chief����? ��

    Harkon looked a little surprised.

    But shouldn��t we fix what needs to be corrected?

    First of all, I am not mistaken.

    ��I��m not asking for loyalty at the cost of your life.��

    ��I just want to see you.��

    If it were you, Grandfell, what would you have done in this situation?

    Let me try to reason with my 70% understanding.

    Grandfell, if it were you.

    You, udi��s head of the family.

    This time too, you probably tried to take on everything on your own.

    ��Because you have the ability to do so.��

    But I, Lee Hoyeol, opened my mouth.

    ��I want to see you grow and move forward.��

    I think your pride would have found me uneptable. It��s not your style to leave tasks to others that you can handle on your own, Grandfell.

    ��But watch me.��

    I��ve learned from experience.

    By staying still.

    Just depend on someone.

    The fact that you can��t do anything.

    Even if.

    ��Even if it��s just a small step.��

    If you keep taking steps, you can move forward even if it��s just a small step.

    I know this from experience.

    So hang in there, even if it��s annoying.

    ����..!��

    Harkon��s pupils fluttered at my words.

    I can��t fully imagine what he was feeling.

    Anyway, this is my first time saying this.

    ��That��s a little bit strange.��

    While I was feeling awkward, I suddenly remembered something.

    Wait a minute, isn��t this a misunderstanding again?

    It��s a pain in the ass when people beat themselves up for not being good enough.

    But thankfully, I didn��t.

    Harkon��s hand rests on my chest.

    ��I will engravemander-in-chief��s words into the lion��s heart.��

    Tadadak.

    After Harkon said that, he grabbed the reins and ran towards the great monster. I also couldn��t stay still. I immediately raised my magic power.

    ��In times like this, it would be very convenient to have the Objective Eye.��

    It��s time to show off to Grandfell for no reason.

    kwakwakwakag.

    I stare at the creature making the noise.

    A message popped up all over the Arcana continent.

    I knew it wasn��t normal, but ����.

    [Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper: Lv.2,000]

    This is no ordinary creature, isn��t it? I can see why the Eastern Continent has been meekly offering sacrifices to it. I immediately put on the Dawn��s Jacket for settlement.

    [1. When you are the Commander, your allies�� morale is ��maxed out��].

    My morale is up.

    Despite the roughly 1,000 to several hundred level gap.

    The Knights of Lionheart were not deterred in the slightest.

    But they must remember.

    ��It��s only meaningful if no one dies.��

    Like I said.

    I wanted them to grow, not sacrifice.

    One might ask.

    Is it possible to defeat a boss monster with a gap of nearly a thousand levels, not just a few tens or hundreds? Of course, I think it��s possible.

    ��It would be impossible if I were alone.��

    I, Lee Hoyeol, am just a ray of light.

    But I had Grandfell. It means that there is an infinitely deep darkness that can make even the faintest ray of light look dramatic.

    Goooooo.

    As if in response to my words, the [Six Sight Brooch] began to glow. That��s right. The [Six Sight Brooch] controlled by Grandfell, not me, Lee Hoyeol.

    ��What��s the point of distinguishing between us, Grandfell?��

    We just do what we��re good at.

    I don��t know about anyone else, but I know you��re good.

    It means that you can leave it to me no matter how ufortable it is.

    Next thing you know, vast amounts of magic envelop the battlefield.

    Each immeasurably small particle of magic is enchanted. Attacks, defenses, buffs, and countless other magic circles manifested in the particles of magic to respond to every situation.

    ��If Marcelo had seen this, he would have fainted.��

    Even I, who had grown ustomed to Grandfell��s talent, was stunned by his manifestation power, but what was even more astonishing was his body, which was able to handle the excessive manifestation without showing any signs of magical exhaustion.

    ��Well, he has everything good for magic.��

    A brilliant talent, the [Blessing of the First World Tree], the [Six Sight Brooch], and even the magic power that has changed in rank since ascending to the Ten Thrones. So we could be sure.

    This means that not only Lee Hoyeol but also Grandfell acknowledged it.

    Isn��t that true, Grandfell?

    Be honest.

    Isn��t a painting like this better than you think?

    ��It��s a gloriousndscape.��

    That��s how Grandfell answered my shameless question.

    ��It��s so blinding that I can��t open my eyes.��

    Ugh, that sounds grandiose.

 Chapter 579.5

    Chapter 579 �C To Shine (1) #PART2

    ��Euaaahhh.��

    An irritated voice pierced my ears.

    ��I can��t do this, I can��t do this anymore����! ��

    The Lightning Child sat down at the base of the broken tree and swung his legs.

    To be honest, his body was holding up.

    A mixed blood between a Spirit King and a human.

    ��It��s true that I don��t need to sleep, and I don��t need to rest, because I��m not a normal human, but this is mentally exhausting!��

    Zilp

    Mouth set tightly shut.

    A man with thick eyebrows tying bandages.

    I keepining to the Sunrise Warrior.

    ��How many days has it been since you discovered that? It��s not that deep?��

    Instead of answering, he examines the de of his sword.

    It hasn��t dulled yet.

    It can still be swung.

    Sunrise Warrior said, rising to his feet once more.

    ��Then get out.��

    ��No, now you��re talking like that..! You may have a personal grudge against me, but I don��t deserve that much from you.��

    ��If you��re not afraid of the future.��

    The Lightning Child immediately shut up.

    What��s more frightening than a great monster that doesn��t even flinch when lightning strikes.

    Grandfell udi.

    ������Whatever the rest of it was, it��s an absolute no-no!��

    Grandfell, no matter how great that human is, he still can��t be so stiff in front of Zeus, the Spirit King of Lightning, right? It was times like these that he longed for the father he had never met.

    The Lightning Child muttered under his breath.

    ��If only I had a real father.��

    ��What are you talking about all of a sudden?��

    ��Nothing!��

    The childmented.

    The Sunrise Warrior shook his head, but quickly returned his attention to the battle, for he had no choice. This wasn��t some monster of the Arcana Continent that had nothing to do with him.

    ��I will end its life with my own hands.��

    This was a youkai who might know the whereabouts of his home, the Eastern Continent.

    The Sunrise Warrior steadied his breathing.

    How many times had he been close to death in battle with this creature?

    Sword Qi.

    It seemed that the aura emanating from the experts of the Arcana Continent was slowlying into his grasp. Suddenly, he remembered the conversation he had with Sword Saint Shegwin in the Spacetime Social Hall.

    -��To rise to such a level through pure hard work, perhaps you should be grateful that you were not born on the Arcana Continent.��

    The Sunrise Warrior reminded himself.

    ��I don��t mind dying here.��

    As long as I can face Sunrise at the end of the sword path, cut off its breath with my sword, and learn the truth about the Eastern Continent.

    It can end here.

    So he said sincerely to the Lightning Child

    ��It��s no joke. If you want to get out, get out.��

    Clunk.

    That was the moment when the Sunrise Warrior raised his sword.

    For some reason.

    A blindingly brilliant light was flooding the battlefield.

    It wasn��t the kind of blindness only seen by those who are pushed to the limit, for the Lightning Child spoke as if he didn��t understand.

    ��Eh, huh?!��

    The two men��s doubts didn��tst long.

    A voice spoke out of the brilliant light.

    No, because the ��Light�� itself spoke.

    ��You have not forgotten your promise.��

    The Sunrise Warrior realized in that moment.

    It was Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo.

    Why him.

    He was called Lee Hoyeol.

    By another name.

    ��Was it something like that?��

    My life is

    The Sunrise Warrior bowed gently.

    ��I finally get to meet you in person, Lord Lee Hoyeol.��

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580. To Shine (2)

    What are you talking about?

    ��It��s our sphere, man.��

    It��s been a long time, but isn��t it too much for a greeting?

    It was a moment of silence.

    The bird can��t stand it anymore and starts running wild.

    [Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper, transforms the field].

    A creature with a name as long as the number of his head.

    ������!��

    The first to realize what was happening was Yessica, the vice-captain of the Lionheart Knights, who was running ahead of Harkon. Yessica shouted, covering her mouth in panic.

    ��It��s deadly poison. Be careful with your breathing!��

    Eight giant snake heads.

    parss

    As befits its majesty, the Eight Snakeheads spewed deadly poisons.

    How did you recognize the pattern before it began?

    I couldn��t tell by the way it looked at Sunrise.

    ��Looks like he��s been through a lot.��

    deogjideogji.

    His arms and legs were wrapped in blood and pus-soaked bandages. No doubt the deadly venom could not be neutralized even by the body of Sunrise Warrior, a Transcendent.

    I asked.

    ��You didn��t even have time to heal yourself.��

    ��No. The wound is fine.��

    ��All costs necessary for recovery.��

    ������?��

    Yeah, I��m innocent, what would I use it for?

    ��Bill it all in my name.��

    This is what happens when you earn like a dog and spend like a nobleman.

    Things could have gotten quite serious if the two of them hadn��t held onto its tail. Imagine, for example, I��m in the middle of a confrontation with Barbatos in Seongseon Middle School, and this creature goes on a rampage?

    ��I wouldn��t have been able to do anything.��

    So that��s my way of saying thank you.

    Thanks to Grandfell��s snout, of course.

    My words had no choice but to be blunt.

    ��What do you mean by cost, ����? ��

    Sunrise Warrior asked, and rightly so.

    The good news is.

    The Lightning Child was quick on the uptake.

    The little head bowed low.

    ��Yes, I will!��

    ��Wait, you know what this means����.��

    ��No, you can��t tell just by hearing it, right? Where did we first meet? It��s the Spacetime Social Hall, what can you do in a social hall, right, you can buy anything with Spacetime Gold Coins!��

    One is uncharacteristically naive.

    The other is uncharacteristically snobbish.

    But isn��t that what makes them so fitting, Grandfell?

    ��Well, just like we are.��

    I never thought I��d say this out loud, but after all, we are the light and darkness that even the objective eye recognizes.

    Soon, another head shook violently.

    ��I dare not take it.��

    The Sunrise Warrior shook his head and said so.

    Of course, I responded shamelessly.

    ��How brave of you to disregard my sincerity.��

    ��Well, I don��t mean that, I mean ����! ��

    ��You have to look at yourself to move forward.��

    If you are injured to that extent, you are definitely suffering from a [status condition].

    It��s dangerous for everyone to go into battle like that.

    Rather, it��s an envoy from here?

    It was said with such a simple intention.

    ��In order to move forward����?��

    Wait a minute, isn��t the point you��re thinking about a bit different?

    At this point, I could tell just by looking at their eyes.

    You made me mistaken again, you snout of doom.

    ��Anyway, that��s not what��s important.��

    I swallowed hard and continued.

    ��..

    ��Until your injuries arepletely healed, you are not allowed to participate in the battlefield under mymand. As of this moment, I, themander of the battlefield, have decided so.��

    I understand your sentiments, but you��re not much of an ally in that state. So, I want you to get out ofbat, enter the Spacetime Social Hall, buy some Life Water, drink it, and return.

    ��I left a credit card in the name of Granfell.��

    Let��s see, how many Spacetime Gold Coins do we have in our inventory?

    That��s because you, Grandfell, are the embodiment of integrity, ordering only green tea with the Spacetime Gold Coins you��ve saved from the highest level of quests.

    [Spacetime Gold Coin: 1,521].

    ��Keep that in mind.��

    After confirming my strong bnce, I added it clearly.

    ��This is an act for ��us��.��

    �� ����!! ��

    *

 Chapter 580.5

    Chapter 580.5 �C To Shine (2) #PART2

    Spacetime Social Hall.

    ��Hehe, I heard that upper ss people think differently?��

    Not all transcendents are the same transcendent. When I thought about the fact that there were only ten transcendental people who could enter the upperyer, the child��s eyes sparkled like a child for the first time in a long time.

    ��Brother, shouldn��t we buy a few more of these? Why, aren��t the tasks they perform different from ours? Even the witches of the Southern Sea can drink liquor and herbs that we can��t even����?! ��

    Suddenly.

    It was thanks to the water of life being poured into the wound.

    With a fully recovered hand, the Sunrise Warrior raised the Child of Lightning.

    He grabbed the rampaging child by the scruff of the neck.

    ��Ugh! What��s happening all of a sudden?!��

    ��Put that down.��

    ��Why? I��m sure you can charge him whatever you want ����. ��

    ��Useless waste.��

    Sunrise Warrior said firmly.

    ��It��s informal.��

    Formal.

    ��Hiig. Ah, I understand.��

    It was a traumatizing word. Eventually, the Lightning Child picked out exactly what he needed and held it in his hand, a look of regret on his face.

    Sunrise Warrior finally spoke up.

    ��We will return to the battlefield as soon as we are ready.��

    ��Already? Why? Can��t we rest a little longer?! ��

    The passage of time in the Spacetime Social Hall?

    It flows so slowly that it��s practically at a standstill. Even if you spent days here, it would only amount to a few seconds on the Arcana continent.

    However.

    ��I can��t waste a single second.��

    Sunrise Warrior didn��t care about the time difference.

    ��You needless stubborn human being!��

    Lightning Child retorted as he straightened his clothes.

    ��Are you saying that because you��re still angry? Of course, you��ll hate him. He��s the one who devastated your hometown? But you know that. It��s not just the Eastern Continent that��s been devastated, right?��

    Lightning Child said seriously.

    ��You know, everyone has a grudge, even I, with my pure spirit heart, have a grudge against someone. But I don��t think it��s worth throwing my life away to settle a score. After all, you have a bright future ahead of you, just like me, right?��

    Sunrise Warrior thought.

    ��Come to think of it����.��

    So far I��ve only talked about myself.

    I��ve never heard the full story of this boy, the Lightning Child. A half-breed of spirit and human. It must not have been an easy life, wandering the continent alone at such a young age.

    Sunrise Warrior chuckled without realizing it.

    ��You areforting me with such topics.��

    He realized how much he��d been on the run.

    Clearly, he hadn��t been able to rx.

    The moment he came face to face with the creature, he lunged in anger.

    To the extent that he brought on these excessive injuries.

    ��Thank you.��

    ��Eh?��

    A question mark appeared on the boy��s face at Sunrise Warrior��s mild words.

    He was expecting a barrage of nagging, but suddenly he was grateful.

    It was a moment of doubt rather than pride.

    ��But there��s no reason why we��re in a hurry.��

    ����It��s not because of something?��

    More questioning words followed.

    ��I just want to make sure.��

    ��Confirm what?��

    ��To make sure my feelings aren��t wrong.��

    �� ����.Feeling? What feeling?��

    Wait a minute, you just keep talking nonsense.

    ��Brother, do you know something strange from earlier?��

    ��Me?��

    ��That��s right, you��ve been sounding like old man Shegwin.��

    A corner of the Spacetime Social Hall.

    Shegwin, the Sword Saint who used to talk to the Sword around.

    It seemed as if the human figures ovepped.

    ��It wasn��t apliment.��

    Sunrise Warrior smiles.

    ��I hope that��s really the case.��

    ��What? Are you really as crazy as he is?!��

    The question came back.

    ��You��re crazy.��

    With that, the silence ended, and Sunrise exited the Spacetime Social Hall. And so did the Lightning Child. But when they awoke once more, it was far from the battlefield.

    ��Let��s join.��

    They rushed to the Transcendent��s body.

    And there they saw it.

    The Knights of the Lionheart.

    ��What, what are those knights?��

    Knights of the Lionheart, unwilling to back down from the face of the Eight Headed Viper. No, they didn��t back down, they charged at the great monster hundreds of times their size.

    ��How can they even think of attacking, are they insane?!��

    The Lightning Child could not contain his astonishment.

    It was an exmation he could only utter because he had just exchanged blows with the eight-headed viper.

    A mere mortal who hadn��t attained the rank of Transcendent would suffer terrible, skin-melting pain just by approaching the poison����.

    The Sunrise Warrior thought to himself.

    ��I wonder if it��s because they are braver than the warriors of my hometown.��

    No, he dared to hope.

    Not because their arms bend inward. The spirit of warriors, and even more so the resolve of those who lost their families to the creature like him, would never have been duller than that of the Lionheart knights.

    Then why were they not backing down?

    ��Only.��

    The Sunrise Warrior looked at the reason.

    ��Because you shine on them.��

    The reason why he said that he finally saw Hoyeol.

    It was because he had never seen Hoyeol before.

    It was because he was exuding a different vibe.

    ��This is an act for us.��

    I didn��t expect the word ��us�� toe out of his mouth.

    I wanted to confirm it with my own eyes.

    Just to make sure I wasn��t imagining things.

    cheolkeog.

    ��However, you are not one to let people be mistaken.��

    Suddenly, the Sunrise Warrior raised the sunrise sword.

    Swoosh.

    ��All forces, retreat!��

    He leaped to the aid of the knights, who were retreating rapidly to avoid the creature��s writhing. It was then. The Sunrise Warrior, his sunrise sword, began to emit a clear ��sword qi��.

    ��.

    Seogseog.

    No matter how hard I swung it, I couldn��t cut it down.

    Scratches are carved into its skin.

    No, blood marks go beyond the scratches.

    ����!��

    One of the eight heads turns toward him.

    ��Oho, the rat from the Eastern Continent is still alive!��

    It res at him with killing intent.

    The Sunrise Warrior suddenly realized what had happened.

    What Hoyeol said.

    -��In order to move forward, you must look within yourself.��

    And so it was.

    What was needed to move forward on the Sword Path.

    I needed to look back at the way I came.

    ��In that short conversation.��

    You gave me a realization that I could not have realized even if I struggled with it for the rest of my life.

    Sunrise (�ճ�), meaning the rising of the sun. I believed that there would be a sunrise at the end of the journey. It wasn��t. The sun I had longed for had already risen in the sky.

    ��Truly like the sun in the sky.��

    Not just for himself

    It was shining equally on everyone.

    Not just a ray of light.

    It zed like the brightest sun.

    *

    The dizzying message.

    [Recovery appears in Yessica Bright.]

    [Recovery appears in Harkon Kingsguard.]

    [Sunrise Warrior has reached Enlightenment] ����.

    If you ask me why these messages areing to me, it��s because I��m the mander-in-chief�� of them, and if I��m themander-in-chief, I��m themander-in-chief, and why do I add the qualifier mander-in-chief��?

    ��Damn, I never thought I��d bring this up again����!��

    Because I was actually ��Commanding��.

    I was floundering in the air.

    I looked at my hand.

    [Baton of Rhyme]

    [Rating: Epic]

    [Limitations : None]

    [Effect : When worn, the wearer gains vast musical knowledge and grants a buff equal to that musical knowledge to everything under the wearer��s control].

    [Description : Its effects are as noble as its noble appearance].

    Add to that the fact that I am wearing a mythic item, the Legacy of Eunaxus, and I feel as if I am sincere in mymand.

    Unperturbed by myment, Grandfell speaks up.

    ��Brinte.��

    What the hell does that even mean, Grandfell ����?!

    Brinte : bright, brilliant, shining

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581 �C To Shine (3)

    Looking out over the battlefield.

    ��Charge!��

    Of course, even with my support.

    A level 2,000 mob hunted by a Lionheart Knight alone?

    Definitely not possible.

    ��After level 1,000.��

    Because the experience points in each level increase exponentially. Moreover, what is important is not the numbers. The experience gained in order to raise that level bes even more important.

    It��s right, the snout mutters.

    ��That��s why I said it��s just a number.��

    I��m kind of pissed, but ����!

    You��re right again, Grandfell.

    Words that I once thought were mere bravado begin to make sense.

    Maybe that��s why.

    I��m able to look at the creature without feeling the slightest bit intimidated.

    My current level, [Lv.1,105].

    Despite the 900-level gap.

    The experience I had umted.

    It��s so valuable that even if you��re a giant snake from the Eastern Continent, you can��t experience it.

    ��Besides, even if I surpass Lee Hoyeol.��

    I��m just a ray of light.

    Even if I look beyond, there��s an infinitely deep darkness behind me, Grandfell.

    Maybe because I have such a strong back.

    ��When it��s time to be stepped on, do you wriggle, earthworm.��

    Gooooooo.

    Not overwhelmed by the vastness of the battlefield, I brazenly continued tomand, yes, with a real baton in hand. It��s been a while since I��ve had a [Baton of Rhyme], but it��s been effective.

    ��Hit it faster!��

    Dag-dag!

    The hooves of the Lionheart Knights, as well as the steeds they rode, began to beat a steeper beat. Venomous fluids gushed out from all over the battlefield under the effect of the transformed field.

    puhwag.

    But even the sudden explosion seemed slow. The Lionheart Knights dodged every attack, running across the mangled ground as if it were a racing track.

    ��It��s like this.��

    Do you think my magic particles floating in the air will be a bit embarrassing?

    I have a lot of insurance.

    I shouldn��t even be able to blush.

    ��But you can��t let your guard down.��

    I don��t think I��d let my guard down.

    Why, look at that ghastly thing. Eight heads, each moving, each exuding life, and one head taunting the Sunrise Warrior.

    ��I guess it means there��s still room.��

    Maybe, like me, there��s a part of the creature that believes.

    For now, it��s just what it looks like.

    We can��t leave out the tough-looking skin.

    seogeog.

    Still, The Sunrise Warrior��s blow cut through its skin.

    It was the only scar on its massive flesh, and perhaps that��s why it paid so little attention to the advancing Lionheart Knights.

    ��I can tell by the way it��s ring at me from afar.��

    Well, I suppose it could be.

    The level of the Lionheart Knights isn��t high.

    If you take Harkon aside and average them all, they��re only level 400 if they��re good.

    In other words.

    ��Weight ss difference.��

    That��s how yers often describe the disparity. The smaller yer��s attacks don��t do any damage. The opposite would be death by a thousand cuts.

    And yet.

    ��You don��t know, do you?��

    You��re from the Eastern Continent, not Arcana, so of course you don��t know.

    You don��t know the horrors of sword energy, which leather so casually dismisses.

    Harkon and Yessica.

    Suoooo.

    Their swords are imbued with clear sword energy.

    Harkon��s sword energy is already at the peak of its power.

    Yessica��s sword, while still faint, has be noticeably sharper.

    The meaning of the words is simple.

    ��From a ce I couldn��t see.��

    The Lionheart Knights.

    It means they��ve been through life-and-death battles.

    It��s not just Harkon and Yessica.

    The Lionheart Knights.

    Seuooooo.

    Faint but clearly ck. All members of the Lionheart Knights were handling sword energy. Yes, this is why I wanted to hunt down this Serpent Head with the Lionheart Knights.

    seogeog.

    seogeog.

    seogeog.

    ������?!��

    A sword that gently cuts through thick snake skin.

    For the first time, the creature��s massive body flinches.

    Even if the attack ignores its defense, it won��t do much damage.

    ��Basically, it��s going to have a ton of health.��

    But isn��t that what boss raids are supposed to be like?

    Grandfell��s case was a bit special.

    In that sense, I said to Grandfell.

    ��Be generous with me even if it��s frustrating, Grandfell.��

    If you value efficiency, you might think I��m being a pain in the ass, but ����. If you didn��t like it, you shouldn��t have made me realize I was a light!

    I thought to myself.

    ��Because now I feel like I know everyone��s feelings.��

    I know what it��s like to feel like I��m not helping anyone, like I��m just holding them back, because someone else did, so I��m going to do it my way ����. As much as it pains me to say it, I��m going to say it.

    Yes, I nned to move forward with them in the way of ��light��.

    ��This is the only way I can do it.��

    It��s not a strange vow to make to Grandfell.

    Even as I thought about it, I cringed inside.

    Grandfell merely blurted it out.

    ��You��re good.��

    Was that apliment?

    For a moment, I thought it was directed at me.

    What did I do to deserve that, obviously, dazzling development.

    Is that you, looking at the Lionheart Knights?

    ��Forget it, I wasn��t expecting anything?��

    After grumbling like that, it was the moment to focus on the battle situation again.

    With a heavy sound, a great change urred on the battlefield.

    Blinking vision.

    [Harkon Kingsguardnds a critical hit].

    [Sunrise Warriornds a critical hit].

    [The first head of the Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper, has been in].

    Kugugugung.

    ��This is more than expected, isn��t it?��

    After all, it was Harkon, my first swordsmanship teacher. Not to mention the Sunrise Warrior, once again realized the concept of the Arcana Continent called sword energy in Transcendent.

    Blood gushed from the severed neck, and Harkon shouted.

    ��Stand back!��

    Even at first nce, it didn��t look like regr blood.

    It was venomous.

    The blood was also close to purple, as if deadly poison was flowing through it.

    ��What��s wrong with you?! You look like someone else!��

    The Lightning Child shouted, clinging to the Sunrise Warrior.

    However, the Sunrise Warrior��s eyes were still fixed on Eight Headed Viper.

    ��Onya, It��s definitely a new taste.��

    As I said, this creature must still have as much faith as its seven heads.

    As if to prove that statement, the atmosphere on the field begins to change rapidly.

    Cheeeeeee.

    [The field is transformed.]

    The venomous liquid gushing from the ground begins to vaporize.

    Of course, I wasn��t about to let that happen.

    I immediately interfered with the scattered magic particles.

    ��Stop breathing����!!!��

    Harkon shouted from the corner of his mouth.

    He must have been the first to notice the change.

    He looks at me from afar, nods, and calls out.

    ��Knights of the Lionheart, do not cower!��

    I manifest the highest level of spatial magic, ��Ether Barrier��.

    The effect is to unfurl a field made of magical particles woven into a moreplex and subtle structure. If I told you I knew anything about magic, you��d probably scratch your head.

    ��Speaking of space magic, you��d be asking where that kind of thing is located in the Magic Tower.��

    That��s right.

    There were currently only twenty schools of thought in the tower. Only twenty seats were reserved for the senior mages, the leaders of the schools.

    That was why the senior mages, who had nothing to envy, were so eager to attend the regr conferences. If a senior mage could not prove the weight of twenty seats, they would be demoted along with their school.

    So where are the unfortunate seniors who have been demoted?

    The Amethyst Hall.

    In a private chamber of the Magic Tower, essible only to those with the rank of Senior Mage or higher, they search for the truth in hopes of earning their ce as Senior Mages once again.

    Spatial magic was one of the legacies of such former Senior Mages. Of course, that doesn��t mean that the Aether Barrier is the magic they invented.

    ��Consider it an honor, earthworm of the Eastern Continent.��

    I mumbled.

    ��Because you are the first to witness this magic.��

    Wouldn��t a quick-witted person have guessed the barrier from the beginning? This means that I, the founder of architectural magic, cleverly took only the advantages of spatial magic and manifested and created it����!

    ��Actually, it��s a grand package.��

    To tell you the truth, this time too, I managed to catch something after struggling.

    You know what?

    If I can use it for anything.

    I��ll use it my way, because that��s how Lee Hoyeol works.

    By the way, check the shing message.

    [Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo changes the field].

    I��m stunned.

    It��s really ����!

    You��re just throwing full names at me without blinking?!

    ��It��s a shame there��s no yer here but me.��

    Anyway, as the system that doesn��t lie professes.

    ��It��s called the absolute zone.��

    No matter how much the field changes in your advantage.

    It means there are ways around it.

    I was sure I had the upper hand.

    ��My allies�� momentum will not be easily broken.��

    The only variable is that my magic is running out.

    It��s not like I used to be able to rely on the [Blessing of the First World Tree] alone.

    I have the Six Sight Brooch that adorns my Dawn Jacket.

    [Six Sight Brooch 5/6]

    [Set item effect applied.]

    [Set Effect currently applied: 5/6]

    [1. All base stats are increased by 2 points].

    [2. Increases all damage dealt by 10% when attacking boss monsters].

    [3. When facing multiple enemies, damage taken is reduced by 10%].

    [4. Gain the ��Awakening�� effect when reaching 70, 50, 30, 10, and 1 percent maximum health duringbat].

    [5. Entering the ��Awakening�� state grants you zero magic cost for a period of time].

    It means I have the ability to hunt you nobly, overwhelmingly, any way I want. However, there was an unexpected variable. Not from that side, but from our side.

    Cackle,

    It was the moment when the blood pouring from the throat connected to the severed head stopped. To be precise, it was the moment when instead of blood, the things it had swallowed were regurgitating from the intestines.

    Yessica��s urgent voice came through.

    ��Captain! It��s spitting out humans����! ��

    Her report was correct. Something human-shaped was spewing out of its throat, covered in venomous fluid, obviously with arms and legs, but far from human.

    Harkon was cautious.

    ��All forces, stand back and watch.��

    I can see why he said that.

    It didn��t look like something you��d find on the Arcana continent.

    Yes, those were the Eastern Continenters it had devoured.

    It was then that Sunrise Warrior��s voice began to tremble.

    ����Magnolia, are you there, Magnolia?��

    [A status abnormality, ��delusion poisoning��, urs in the Sunrise Warrior.]

 Chapter 582

    Episode 582. To Shine (4)

    Creepy.

    Suddenly, he wakes up to a chill on his cheek.

    ��Brother, what are you thinking about?��

    There was a small, cold, pure white hand.

    He thought it was a surprise.

    A hand that touched both of his cheeks.

    The boy looked at him in disbelief.

    His lips opened.

    ��Are you Magnolia?��

    ��Who else could be in these rugged mountains besides me?��

    Then, from behind his back to in front of his eyes.

    A face as bright as a magnolia revealing itself.

    It was indeed Magnolia.

    His one and only sister, Magnolia.

    A tear rolled down the boy��s cheek.

    ��Oh, big brother, are you okay?��

    Magnolia was overwhelmed by the tears of her brother, whom she had never seen before.

    The boy regained hisposure.

    He wiped the tears from his cheeks and said.

    ��It��s nothing. I must have had a dream.��

    ��Really? You had a nightmare?��

    ��Well.��

    A nightmare.

    The boy frowned for a moment.

    It seemed like a really long and vivid dream, but somehow he couldn��t remember the details.

    He couldn��t remember the details.

    But one thing was clear.

    ��No, I guess it wasn��t just a nightmare.��

    Especially at the end��

    He was about to continue his dream story.

    Magnolia narrowed her eyes and said.

    ��Hmm, you��re not being yourself today, are you? Be honest with me, you��re afraid that I might receive an oracle in the future and leave you!��

    ��!��

    An oracle, the boy��s face stiffened at the word.

    But it wasn��t Magnolia.

    Magnolia trudged through the snow.

    ��The elders of the vige, my sisters, everyone wants to get the oracle! No matter how much I don��t want to be separated from Magnolia, the oracle is the oracle. What��s more, it��s an honor that I��m not even worthy of?��

    Grip

    The boy clenched his fists involuntarily.

    For some reason, an afterimage was gradually bing clearer.

    As if from a long dream he��d had a while ago.

    Just as he was looking at the currentndscape.

    In the dream, I was clearly ����.

    ��Is that so? Well then, that��s a good thing.��

    I said the exact same words as now.

    I already knew.

    The true meaning of the oracle.

    It was nothing more than a fancy wrapping for a sacrifice.

    The Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper. To avoid his wrath, to worship him as a god, to bring offerings for him. Yes, even knowing that.

    ��I��m still young, so my chances of getting the oracle aren��t high ����, but don��t you know, big brother, if I get it, I��ll have luxuries I��ll never experience in my life!��

    The boy couldn��t stop Magnolia, who seemed so excited.

    A thick feeling of helplessness washed over him.

    As he looked at the way of her waist, he became even more miserable.

    ��For me.��

    Magnolia is powerless to protect herself.

    In the Eastern Continent, in this demon-infestednd, strength is everything.

    Without it, everything will be taken from him.

    The boy gritted his teeth.

    ��If only I had time.��

    If I could have been taught a little earlier.

    ��I would not have sent you away, Magnolia.��

    The boy��s heart sank.

    ���� No, nothing has happened yet.��

    No doubt, the effects of a vivid dream.

    At this moment, when neither the oracle nor anything else had been decided, Magnolia wasughing and ying in the snow. It seemed to ovep with Magnolia, who had received the oracle in the dream and was climbing into the flower carriage.

    Rustle.

    That wasn��t the only thing that felt a strange sense of d��j�� vu.

    ��!��

    As mentioned, it was in the mountains.

    It was the middle of winter, and even the mountain beasts were hibernating.

    But the strange figure in the bushes was getting closer and closer.

    The boy bit his lip hard.

    ��Magnolia, be quiet.��

    Gradually, the memory became clearer.

    The details of the dream be clearer.

    Yes, that was definitely the figure emerging from the bushes.

    ��What are these?��

    ��Oh, my brother, a toad talks!��

    It was a toad.

    A toad that can��t get around alive in the dead of winter.

    Worse, it spoke in human tongues.

    It was a yokai in the form of a toad.

    �� ��.. I know this too.��

    The boy looked at the toad with his mouth twitching.

    ��What��s the matter, little boy, aren��t you afraid of me?��

    ��I��m not scared. I��m fascinated.��

    ��Haha, you��re bolder than you look, little one.��

    He also knew what Magnolia would get into if she talked to the toad-skinned youkai. Yes, she would be given an oracle at an unprecedented age.

    Still, the boy couldn��t bring himself to draw the sword at his waist.

    �� ����I am weak.��

    What would happen to Magnolia if we couldn��t defeat it?

    I just hope for the best.

    What if Magnolia, who knows nothing, resents me?

    ��You��re so talkative, I wouldn��t be bored with you.��

    ��Really? I hear that a lot!��

    ��All right, kid. I��ll give you a reward. Say your name.��

    ��My name����?��

    I blurt out.

    Magnolia looks at me.

    She asks for permission.

    No.

    I must cover Magnolia��s mouth.

    I must y the abomination, the Toad Youkai.

    But, why, why.

    ����..Move.��

    Is my body not listening to me?

    I wonder if she took my silence as an affirmation.

    Magnolia smiles and turns to face the toad.

    She opens her mouth, not a hint of doubt in her eyes.

    ��Everyone just calls me Magnolia.��

    ��Just Magnolia, that��s ame name. What vige do you live in?��

    ��There, in the vige below.��

    ��Oh my, the vige down the road. Your timing is right.��

    ��What time?��

    ppadeudeug.

    ��This guy will y with his mouth, and Magnolia will receive the oracle.��

    My teeth grinded with rising anger.

    But my body remained unmoved.

    As if nothing could change.

    As if you were helpless and there was nothing you could do.

    Helplessness seemed to weigh heavier and heavier on the hand gripping the sword at his waist.

    It was then.

    A sh.

    The clouds that obscured the sky lifted.

    Sunlight broke through the snow.

    It was the brilliant light he had seen in his dreams.

    ��!��

    It was a marvelous thing.

    The moment he saw the light.

    It was as if a heavy weight had been lifted from his body.

    Yes, as the saying goes.

    Morale seemed to be boiling over. As if to prove that it was not an illusion, the boy stepped forward from his belt. The sword he had drawn from his belt was also glowing brightly.

    The blinding light was the only thing that broke the sweet dream.

    A melting snowfield, a battlefield emerging from beneath it.

    ��I��m sorry, Magnolia.��

    The boy returns as a warrior at sunrise.

    A distant past.

    He tells his only sister, Magnolia, the words he never got to tell her.

    ��Foolishly, I thought it was your happiness.��

    [Delusional Addiction].

    The status abnormality that was being activated on the Sunrise Warrior is canceled.

    At the same time, Magnolia.

    He sees his sister��s face, devoured by the Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper and no longer recognizable as she was when she was alive. He sees the head of a snake, trying to deceive him, just as it did in the past.

    ��Happiness? What a ridiculous thing to say. In yournd, I have never been hungry. It was because you, out of fear, offered me food on your own! An oracle? I have never once called myself a god. There is no reason to do so. But you rationalized your ugliness and sacrificed innocent people to me.��

    That was correct.

    The Sunrise Warrior did not deny it.

    He was weak, and he was still weak.

    ��Magnolia, I could not save you.��

    But now it is done.

    ��Isn��t that so, Sunrise?��

    He had seen the light, and he had seen the sword aura. And now, Sunrise, thest of my mistakes, I have heard your voice. Sunrise Warrior dared to decide.

    ��I am sorry for leaving you alone for so many years, Magnolia.��

    ������?��

    ��But as it iste, I will follow you diligently.��

    Swoosh.

    Sunrise Warrior has decided.

    This is not a resolution.

    dong-gwieojin-ida. (tl/n: die intend for someone��s dead.)

    It is a desperate determination.

    Only one of the eight heads had fallen.

    ��How many heads can I cut off?��

    I didn��t know, but I was sure of one thing.

    When all the heads fell off.

    The fact that I won��t be able to survive.

    Drawing sword.

    Sunrise.

    Like the rising sun, illuminating all things for a moment.

    The overwhelming pace of the strikes umtes damage to the Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper��s hide.

    But one thing cannot be overlooked.

    Sword Aura eats away at lifespan.

    Although it is truly fleeting.

    The Sunrise Warrior can overwhelm the Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper.

    He was able to overwhelm the gods because he transformed his own life into fiery sword aura.

    ��Brother ����? ��

    Even the Lightning Child could sense something strange.

    Still, he couldn��t say anything.

    Because it was a noble decision that he could not dare to interfere with.

    Harkon clenched his fist as well.

    ��Is this your final destination, warrior?��

    It was a reverence and a mourning for the Sunrise Warrior, a fellow warrior. So was Yessica, and so was every Lionheart Knight who could witness the sword aura.

    It was unstoppable.

    It was a sublime disy.

    It was the moment everyone thought.

    ��Get used to the current sensation.��

    What does ��get used to the current sensation�� mean ����?

    A sentence without context flowed from the mouth of Hoyeol, themander-in-chief.

    It was a fleeting moment.

    Hoyeol��s eyes blink as they close and then open.

    It felt heavy, as if it was carrying a long period of time.

    ��You can��t change the past.��

    Amon sense that no one can deny.

    ��Breaking that prejudice.��

    While denying thatmon sense.

    ��Because that is the first step to the top floor of the Spacetime Social Hall.��

    Another voice was heard.

    ��Brother?��

    The voice of the real Magnolia, not the delusion.

    See, didn��t I tell you?

    [You have seeded in the Highest Spacetime Quest, ��The Regrets of a Transcendent��].

    I told you, if you��re going to exploit anything, you have to see it, hear it, and not let anything slip through your fingers. I did. I��ve been checking out the highest spacetime quests on the top floor every chance I get.

    And then.

    ��I��m so d I learned spatial magic, man.��

    The conditions for entering the [Space-Time Social Hall] were also perfectly met by using spatial magic to separate the battlefield from the ce where I was standing. Of course, I didn��t even have to put down that damn baton for a moment����!

    ��After that, it was easy.��

    If I wasn��t afraid of that snake, why would I be afraid of a toad?

    Flesh and blood of the Sunrise Warrior.

    This means that there was a notable sess in saving Magnolia.

    ��By the way.��

    The status abnormality, [Delusional Poisoning].

    Because I was the one who acquired themand of the Sunrise Warrior.

    I was able to experience the effects of Delusion Poisoning indirectly.

    ��It was simr, wasn��t it?��

    Simr to the highest-level spacetime quest.

    It was definitely simr to falling into the past time and space.

    That��s what I felt ufortable about.

    ��Sunrise Warrior��s mental power must not be normal either����.��

    Let��s see, with the realization of the sword aura.

    You must be one of the few transcendents who can enter the upper levels now.

    But even such Sunrise Warrior was not free from the past.

    ��Hey, Grandfell. I guess this is it.��

    We��re a little special, aren��t we?

    The highest level of spacetime quest we��ve ever seeded in?

    The highest difficulty and highest reward quests from the beginning of Ulrich were definitely on the easy side.

    But I can understand if the concept is different from the beginning.

    If the idea that the past can��t be changed is the beginning of the highest level of the Spacetime Quest, then this difficulty measure makes sense.

    ��I��ve practiced the concept first with the Understanding of Darkness.��

    And the conclusion?

    ��The past cannot be changed. Breaking that prejudice is the first step to reaching the top level of the Spacetime Social Hall.��

    You��re telling me you��re not bluffing this time.

    ����What, what are you talking about?��

    The Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper was puzzled by Magnolia��s unexpected return. For a moment, the change must have seemed magical, unaware that I had, in a moment of reflection, disrupted time and space.

    I roughly looked at the situation.

    ��I think this is enough.��

    Everyone has experienced enough, including the Lionheart Knights.

    If that��s the case, this one too.

    We��ll need to use our full power to finish the job.

    ��More than anything else.��

    I looked out at the reunion of Sunrise Warrior siblings.

    ��I don��t want to interrupt that.��

    As I watched, I suddenly remembered Grandfell��s sister.

    I��d never seen her face.

    Or, more precisely, the hair that Grandfell��s sister had left behind.

    ��Pride, that asshole����.��

    Just thinking about it made my blood boil.

    As I stood there looking at thendscape, I wondered. I wondered if I could change the past with the [Understanding of Darkness] or the [Highest Spacetime Quest].

    Suddenly, Grandfell muttered.

    ��The past is meaningless to me.��

    He sounded so serious.

    I didn��t mind.

    Are you saying something you don��t really mean again?

    In response to my question, Grandfell said.

    ��Everything truly is.��

    Somehow, lonely.

    Grandfell.

 Chapter 583

    Episode 583. To Shine (5)

    Can��t miss it!

    ��Dangerous? Eh, isn��t this the old Arcana Continent?��

    ��I must go! How could I miss it?��

    ��Who wants to party with me? I��m looking for a modest contribution! You know you can still get the main event even if you only bring one or two misceneous items, right?��

    The lobby of the Magic Tower.

    It was bustling with yers who had caught the scent early.

    Thanks to the appearance message that had been floating around the Arcana continent.

    Naturally, the broadcasters couldn��t miss the scoop.

    Let��s see. Was it not a two-headed or three-headed viper, but an eight-headed viper?

    ����Puns aside, it��s obvious that it��s not a normal one, with a very long and big name. Shouldn��t we outsource this to some Netubers to get the footage?��

    However.

    ��That makes sense. Netubers are crazy, and they��ll sell us the footage. They��re risking their lives, so whatever they shoot will get them views and fame, right?��

    It was a scene that not everyone could shoot if they wanted to.

    After all, the only yers who could enter the Arcana continent were those who could hold their own on the battlefields where the Godyers Viper were rampaging, and those were the only ones with considerable ability.

    That said.

    -But how long are you going to cook???

    -I think I��m all on board.

    -Once you have collected this much money, you should go in.

    -By the way, didn��t you get the mission fee in advance?

    The chat window starts to get a little more interesting.

    ��Haha, brothers, wait a minute, I have siblings who were supposed to go to the Arcana Continent with me, but the situation is urgent, so let��s join up first!��

    The lobby of the Magic Tower was bustling, but not everyone was willing to step through the portal. A few NetTubers throw their hands up in frustration, trying to calm down the angry chatboxes.

    ��No, it��s a scam, bro! It��s not like that����!!! ��

    The lobby of the Magic Tower is slowly turning dark.

    The atmosphere changed again.

    Why?

    It was a familiar voice, one that all Koreans would be familiar with.

    ��From what we know, the level is around 2,000. You might be surprised by that number, but we should probably be happy about it. At least it��s not a mosaic message, right?��

    The voice was unmistakable, delivering the information in a calm and measured manner.

    It was Nam Cheolmin, the brains of the Great Alliance!

    ��Bro, brothers, the Great Alliance has arrived at the Magic Tower!��

    ��Wait, that means Nam Cheolmin is here����!��

    ��Don��t try to sneak around? Hehe, our brothers are quick on the uptake, but since the Great Alliance is here, stay close behind and make a nice picture.��

    Nam Taemin, Hisagi, and Leonie.

    Three top yers led the Great Alliance.

    They weren��t the only ones.

    Their presence was unmissable even in the bustling lobby of the Magic Tower.

    ��Is that a conical hat, director����? ��

    ��Wait, zoom in on the angle.��

    ��Oh, yeah, that��s right, director, it��s Jesse Heinness?!��

    Jesse with a conical hat on top of her head. There was also Cami, who was showing off her presence with spectacr fan service. Leonie stared at them in disbelief.

    ��What the hell. Cami, that��s exciting, just exciting.��

    ��I suppose it deserves it, doesn��t it?��

    ��Well, yeah.��

    Of course, the corners of Leonie��s mouth were twitching upward, in contrast to her unruffled eyes. Lox��s absence. After all, she knew what the Shining had been through.

    Leonie shrugged.

    ��It��s refreshing to run a raid after fighting with dirty yers. Cami would probably give it a lot of strength like that. No, I��d be excited too.��

    ��Really? Thanks for understanding!��

    ������Uh, you have needlessly sharp ears, don��t you?��

    Snaps.

    The sense of distance suddenly decreases as magical power shes.

    Leonie avoided Jesse, who manifested short-range teleportation.

    One step backward.

    By the way��

    ��These aren��t the kind of people who would fall into a situation like this.��

    A big man.

    Thanks to this, his head stands tall even in the crowded Magic Tower lobby.

    After scanning the lobby, Nam Taemin said.

    ��You��re not even in the Magic Tower, Master Harkon?��

    Barbatos

    The Lionheart Knight who had traveled here from the Arcana continent to aid in the overrun of the Ten Thrones.

    Now that Barbatos had been defeated and a great monster that would shake the Arcana Continent had appeared, it was the right time for the Lionheart Knights to return to the Arcana Continent����.

    Nam Taemin asked curiously.

    ��You didn��t go before us without telling us, did you?��

    ��If they did, word would have spread long ago.��

    ��Well, you stand out so much����.��

    A dimension and another dimension.

    To cross over from the real world to the Arcana continent, one must go through a portal in the Magic Tower, which was always crowded with reporters and yers.

    Nam Taemin rolled his eyes.

    ��In order to cross over to the Arcana Continent without being seen by anyone, only one person can manifest the portal, ourmander-in-chief����.��

    Nam Cheolmin said, as if to respond to Taemin��s words.

    ��You��re right, Taemin.��

    ��Really? Even though I��m like this, I��m the smartest among barbarians����.��

    ��Obviously, they must have traveled to the Arcana Continent with the Commander in Chief.��

    ��What?! ��

    Nam Cheolmin looked at the [Evil Eye Telescope] that Hoyeol had donated to the Magic Tower.

    It was a Demon King��s spoil that he had been able to borrow with the authority of the Tower Master, Marcelo.

    Thanks to this, he was able to witness the sight of Evil Eye on the Arcana continent.

    The Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper

    The Lionheart Knights are engaged in an all-out war against this monster!

    ��Wh����! ��

    Nam Taemin struggled to hold back the screams that were about to burst out.

    ��Let��s go!��

    And with that, he strode through the portal.

    In the lobby, there were many eyes on him, so he desperately suppressed his emotions.

    Inside the portal, he couldn��t hide itpletely.

    ��Our Commander-in-Chief, you say you feel sad at times like this? No, what is the reason that the Lion Heart Knights can do it but not us?! Bro, don��t really stop me this time. I need to hear a clear reason from the Commander.��

    Nam Cheolmin muttered behind him.

    ��Okay. I��ve never stopped you either, Taemin-a.��

    Even though he had vowed to ask Hoyeol why, in the end, he let it go, because he knew he could always count on the Commander in Chief��s judgment. Of course.

    ��No, I don��t know about Master Harkon, but I��m sure we��re better at fighting than the average Lionheart knight! And it��s a great monster raid, so if we have raid experience, we��ll be able����. ��

    Hesitantly.

    Even as Nam Taemin poured out his frustration, the rest of the Holy War Alliance hadn��t forgotten the n. Hoyeol��s exclusion from the operation was a bitter pill to swallow, but Nam Taemin was right.

    ��Well, we just have to do as much as we can.��

    ��What is it~ You��ve be so proud, our Jesse?��

    ��So you don��t like it?��

    ��It can��t be like that. I feel secure because I��m with you~��

    Cami��s words were true, Jesse was a reliable ally.

    The coordinates of the Arcana continent were stored in the Magic Tower Portal.

    There were only two coordinates: the udi territory and the imperial capital, Antonium.

    Nam Cheolmin scratched his head.

    ��Why do I always seem to be in debt?��

    ��It��s okay, I��m used to it.��

    ������Haha, that��s an even more embarrassing answer.��

    Jesse stared at the [Evil Eye Telescope]. She was about to manifest the portal, designating the location as the target coordinates. Suddenly, the magic power that had been surging through her body scattered into thin air.

    Flickering vision.

    [A different level of magic disallows exploration.]

    ������.Why, is something wrong?��

    ��No, nothing.��

    Jesse shook her head.

    It is said that a mage speaks in magic. This means that mages canmunicate with each other through the magic marks they leave behind when they cast spells, or even the magic they spread when they cast spells.

    Naturally, the former Tower Master was familiar with such conversations.

    -Interesting response, Chief.

    The cone hat twitched for a long moment.

    -Chief Lee doesn��t want the current situation to be disturbed, disciple. Interesting, isn��t it? Right now, he��s not even hunting demons.

    Tower Master knew that.

    Chief Lee was.

    *

    That there are two faces.

    I don��t mean two faces, really, but rather the stark difference between who he is in the presence of demons and who he is not.

    When hunting demons, didn��t Chief Lee act like he was in another world? Why, it was like that when we first met, when we were hunting down that arrogant vampire.

    Jesse nodded.

    Count Ascura.

    I��ve been seeing this side of Chief Lee since he was hunting demons whose names have now be obscure. So, if that was a demon, I might not be so surprised.

    -Well, I wonder how I should react in such a situation.

    Jesse thought to herself.

    ��What if Chief Lee����.��

    Even when dealing with regr monsters other than demons.

    If he maintained his otherworldly coolness.

    For a moment, Jesse had goosebumps running down her spine.

    ��That��s like saying don��t interfere.��

    But Jesse��s concerns were short-lived.

    The cone hat twitched again.

    Because Tower Master��s tail of speech began to droop in a charming way.

    -Oh my.

    Jesse looked up at the sound of Tower Master��s voice.

    What came into view was.

    A more detailed view of the battlefield.

    The analyst, Nam Cheolmin, briefs the situation as usual.

    !

    �� ��.. It seems that themander in chief is taking fullmand of the Lionheart Knights, or rather, he��s coordinating the battle while considering the level of the Lionheart Knights?��

    The cone hat replied.

    -So it seems that this was just an anomaly ident, Jesse.

    ��Right!��

    Jesse nodded again.

    Suddenly, Jesse��s eyes lit up.

    An exmation point came to mind.

    -Obviously, Chief Lee was speaking with magic. And he��s forbidding anyone to interfere in this battlefield, but not for himself.

    Then who was it for?

    As if to answer the question.

    Finally, Nam Taemin spits out a sigh.

    ��So, you��re saying that you��re driving the bus yourself for the Lionheart Knights, which is what you want to do?! And Master Harkon is taking the opportunity to hunt a level 2,000 monster within the Commander��s fence?! ��

    I��m envious.

    Relieved.

    I��m not worthy of that?

    This feeling is tooplicated for words.

    It was then.

    One by one, it became a full-fledged The Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper..

    One by one, the eight heads of the creature fell off.

    The one that started falling to the floor.

    Goooooo.

    Jesse��s body began to glow with violet magic.

    Jesse could feel it.

    There were exactly four of the The Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper��s head left.

    With half of them down, Chief Lee��s permission to interfere had been granted.

    ��Let��s go, everyone!��

    Jesse immediately manifested a portal.

    ��Jesse, are you sure we can go?��

    ��I said it��s true. If you don��t like it, you can leave.��

    ��What, Mr. Taemin, do you not trust us, Jesse?��

    ��No, it��s not like that, it��s just that there��s a possibility.��

    ��Aww, so you��re not even worth of your size?��

    Nam Taemin looked at Hisagi.

    Clearly, he��s thinking the same thing as me, but he��s keeping his mouth shut.

    Taemin didn��t need to argue.

    ��Is it because you��re the same snake that you can��t talk?��

    ��If I��m a snake, does that mean Taemin is an animal?��

    ��Not a word, really.��

    Still, he waited.

    They headed to the portal Jesse had manifested.

    A portal connecting the Arcana Continent to the Arcana Continent.

    The depth was not as deep as the portal of the Magic Tower.

    So I was mistaken.

    ��Jesse, are you amazing?��

    ��Me? What?��

    ��No, I don��t know much about magic, but your amount of magic power.��

    The light was so dazzling that it didn��t just make me frown, I had to cover my eyes with my hands. It was a brilliant light. Nam Taemin continued speaking in that light..

    ��Is it because you��re an Archmage? Your magic stat is����.��

    He trailed off.

    Even if he didn��t know magic.

    It��s because he realized itter.

    ��No, it��s nothing.��

    This moment.

    The light that was pouring in.

    It wasn��t just the light of magic.

    It was a battlefield with level 2,000 monster rampaging.

    For some reason, instead of feeling intimidated, they felt a warmth enveloping them.

    It was as if the Commander-in-Chief had prepared this battlefield for them.

    Yes, it was not an illusion.

    A message shed before everyone��s eyes.

    [Your morale is raised to maximum].

    *

    I don��t know what it is, but thank you, everyone.

    [The morale of the Holy War Alliance rises dramatically].

    The pattern was slowly getting tighter, so I��m d, really.

    But, by the way.

    Can��t you just put down the baton and talk a little, Grandfell?

    The snout speaks, unmoved by my pleas.

    ��Wee to our battlefield.��

    ����?��

    ��Gentlemen.��

    ����!!!��

    ��Our�� battlefields?

    Gentlemen?

    What are you going to do with those scary looks, you really��!!

 Chapter 584

    Episode 584. The Comma

    The unexpected joining of the Holy War Alliance.

    And what happened next?

    Well, you see.

    [Leveled up].

    [Leveled up].

    [Leveled up].

    Finally, it went up 10 levels.

    ��After all, numbers are important.��

    Experience.

    It makes me think about the meaning of the word. A yer can level up by fulfilling a huge amount of experience, but if the experience is worthless, it��s nothing more than a bright apricot.

    I stared at the scattering snake heads and muttered to myself.

    ��Thest of the worms that crawled out of the ground.��

    The Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper.

    For a creature with such a grand name and level, he was narrow of stomach. Why, he had deceived the people of the Eastern Continent and devoured countless sacrifices, right?

    ��Levels are just numbers.��

    What��s the point of leveling up when you��ve been eaten raw like that?

    What do you think, Grandfell?

    They say a dog can recite a poem after three years at school.

    I��m pretty sure I know it without you telling me, don��t you?

    ��It��s great.��

    I thought you wereplimenting me.

    Still not directed at me.

    Grandfell��s gaze was on the Holy Alliance.

    ��Won!!��

    I couldn��t tell if it was the yer or Lionheart Knights.

    I couldn��t tell, but it was someone shouting.

    I could tell just by the tone of the voice.

    ��You guys deserve to be proud.��

    I didn��t give it my all in this battle.

    Dealing with a whopping 2,000 level monsters.

    I know that sounds arrogant.

    I just thought it was the right thing to do.

    ��There��s no point in doing it alone.��

    The results exceeded my expectations.

    ��You��ve done well, Yessica.��

    ��No, Captain Harkon, rather the legs����.��

    ��Don��t worry. I��ve still got plenty of energy to run.��

    In addition to valuable experience.

    The Lionheart Knights must have gained proficiency with their swordsmanship through repeatedbat.

    So did the next group that came along, the Great Alliance, the Holy War Alliance and the Shining also joinedter..

    ��I joined from the middle, but I went up 30 levels?!��

    ��Hey, Hisagi. What kind of item did you just eat, huh?��

    ��What do you mean, an item?��

    ��Where are you talking about, are you? I saw it for sure?��

    As you can see, he got a lot out of it.

    But the most valuable thing for me, Lee Hoyeol, was the joy of victory.

    They looked like they were enjoying the joy of victory.

    I have a sense of it.

    ��Always after the battle.��

    Because it was the Holy War Alliance that repeatedly apologized for not being able to help me. In that sense, aren��t you happy too, Grandfell?

    ��How proud you are to see them progress?��

    Under ourmand and protection, of course.

    Literally, it��s just a little push on the back.

    It was just a ray of light that illuminated the path ahead.

    In the end, it meant that they were the ones who struggled to move forward.

    I could have been a little more proud.

    I shifted my gaze away from them.

    There were still others I hadn��t seen.

    ��As expected, it would be ambiguous to talk to you now.��

    I nce in the direction of the Sunrise Warrior and the Lightning Child.

    During the raid on The Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper, with my permission as Commander.

    There were three people who deserted from the battle.

    ��Discipline, experience, and courage are the most important, right?��

    Because keeping his blood rtive, a girl named Magnolia, safe was the top priority. Anyway, I was d to see that she was safe. Even though I thought to myself, I could notpletely erase the doubt.

    Grandfell.

    -��The past is meaningless to me.��

    I wonder why you said that.

    Grandfell, who wrote to Mom and Dad every day, was a man who cared terribly for his flesh and blood, judging by the way he treated my Wensu.

    ��No matter how private you are.��

    It��s the least you can do, Grandfell, to prevent udi��s extinction in the Spacetime Social Hall or the [Understanding of Darkness], and it��s not like anyone is being harmed by it.

    ��Be honest, between us.��

    I tried not-so-subtle appeasement.

    I knew it would be like this.

    You keep your mouth shut, it��s only in situations like this that you be expensive.

    ��Are you nning on telling me that I have to struggle myself?��

    You want me toe face to face with the remaining 30% of the understanding and udi��s truth about being in hell, and I know Grandfell��s shitty stubbornness better than anyone.

    ��Okay. What more can I ask you?��

    Even if you don��t say it.

    So that we canmunicate with just our eyes.

    I just need to understand you a hundred percent, right?

    I finished my thought.

    ��Commander-in-Chief.��

    ��Harkon.��

    Um, okay, Harkon. I think there will probably be a lot to talk about. Of course, I think we can skip the small and big thank yous between us. Because things were a little different this time.

    ��This is the Commander-in-Chief��s view of the situation����.��

    Embarrassingly, it felt like it was my first time. So, no matter what Harkon said, I was going to ignore it for now. Because I was embarrassed in front of the yers.

    But then.

    cheolkeog.

    Well, that was a man of action. Harkon and the Sunrise Warrior are the two most important contributors to this battle.

    However, the Sunrise Warrior retreated from the battlefield to protect his sister, Magnolia. So it was only natural that Harkon, who was present at the beginning and end of the battle, would take the top contribution honor.

    ��After all, I wasn��t directly involved in the battle.��

    ording to the Arcana Continent Biography system.

    The ��unique loot�� of The Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper.

    It means bing Harkon by default.

    ��I will offer the spoils of victory to the Commander-in-Chief.��

    Harkon collects loot from level 2,000 monsters.

    He handed it to me on his knees.

    I sighed to myself.

    ��Is this your influence too, Grandfell?��

    There��s no way in the world you��d hand me such a valuable loot unless your integrity was tainted! The stares poured in. I looked at the loot that Harkon held in both hands.

    An information window popped up.

    [Great Yokai Orb]

    [Rank: Legendary]

    [Limit: Unknown]

    [Effect: Unknown]

    [Description: An orb once held within the belly of a Great Yokai of the Eastern Continent. Not even the Great Yokai who devoured it knows who it originally belonged to. For it has devoured countless lives].

    I, Lee Hoyeol, roll my eyes.

    ��What is this item used for?��

    Let��s see, it looks just like a bead.

    Even if you look at it, you can tell it��s not an ordinary bead.

    It��s a bead the size of a human head.

    Suddenly, I hear a whispered conversation.

    ��You shameful snake-eyed bastard. It��s okay, you��re not curious at all?��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��Yes, that��s what everyone can see as the unique loot!��

    Unique loot.

    The highest value loot among the many loot drops from a boss monster. That��s why everyone is watching with bated breath.

    ��It��s natural to wonder what effect it has.��

    But I already knew.

    I knew what Grandfell would say.

    I had already guessed.

    ��I knew what you meant, Harkon.��

    ��Thank you����.��

    ��But, I refuse.��

    ��!

    ������!!!��

    Why did the snout reject?

    Let me guess.

    Probably because he knows the source.

    ��That��

    Yes.

    Our dear Grandfell, who lives and dies by his clothes, apparently doesn��t even want to take that orb protruding from his stomach, which was harboring sticky venom, into his hands����!

    ��Crazy. How can you turn that down?��

    ��If it were me, I��d just bow and take it.��

    ��Is that enough? I can even stand on my head!��

    Because it was an action that did not differ significantly from my actions so far. Although some yers were shocked, those who knew my actions well, including Nam Taemin, did not seem that surprised.

    However.

    ������If you��re going to refuse already.��

    Don��t you think the reason for being unpleasant to touch iscking something, Grandfell?

    That��s why I, Lee Hoyeol, decided to add a big wrapper.

    I turned to Harkon and said.

    ��There is another ce for this loot to shine.��

    ��That means����. ��

    ��Harkon, I will use the loot you gave me as a token.��

    A token.

    Everyone��s eyes focused on that word.

    Geez, I feel like I��ve done something wrong.

    ��There is something I did right.��

    But I wanted tomemorate it as a token for the future.

    After all, it was our first victory.

    Not the victory that I and Granfell achieved.

    Our first victory as the Holy War Alliance.

    Thumping.

    I manifest spatial magic. I build a pir that anyone who doesn��t have as much magical power as me can��t even approach. Naturally, the thing that decorated the top of the pir was the [Great Yokai Orb].

    I turned to the bewildered group and continued.

    ��This tower will be a token to remember ��our�� victory.��

    *

    Frostnax nodded.

    ��Are you still confused, brat?��

    It was Skal, the dragon knight on Frostnax��s back, who addressed him as brat. Skal looked back at the view shared with Dragon Eye.

    ��No, actually, my anguish ended long ago.��

    After Paimon��s appearance on Jeju Ind.

    Skal hadn��t attended a single Holy War Alliance meeting, and the reason was simple. He had seen ��someone�� in Hoyeol that wasn��t Hoyeol.

    At first, he thought it was a mere illusion. He had just be a Transcendent. He thought his dragon-eye vision was a little unstable.

    But it wasn��t.

    Frostnax says.

    ��It was an agony that never needed to begin.��

    A taboo for ��someone��.

    ��Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo.��

    The name.

    ��Because he is definitely alive. At times like this, I feel like my short life is in vain. If it had been Eunaxus, brat, he could have told you more about the udi family.��

    Frostnax��s reasons for apanying Skal, who had run from the Holy War Alliance, were simple.

    Frostnatoo, had questions.

    ��But the more you look, the more you wonder, right? From what I��ve heard from my brothers, udi��s mercy is a harsher mercy����.��

    Skal gritted his teeth.

    ��Of course. Because this isn��t udi��s mercy right now.��

    He thought again.

    ��Lee Ho-Yeol. This is Lord Hoyeol��s mercy.��

    Yes, it was.

    That was the reason he couldn��t go back.

    Skal could not even guess, let alone be certain.

    Another agonizing realization.

    Was it Lee Hoyeol, or Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo, whom I have seen, witnessed, believed, and followed. Is it Lee Hoyeol or Grandfell that I am seeing now.

    Frostnax said.

    ��There��s no reason toplicate things. Their names were never one in the first ce. It��s the Infinitely Deep Darkness, it��s the power behind the Arcana Continent, it��s the Great House, it��s the Dark Dragon����.��

    Frostnax resolves the countless tinnitus problems.

    ��And all of that was udi.��

    Skal nodded.

    He could understand.

    In the real world, his own family alone.

    He��d been gued by all sorts of conspiracy theories.

    Finally, Skal spoke up.

    ��Nevertheless, I apologize, Frostnax-nim.��

    That was a euphemism for not being able to make a decision yet.

    From the yer��s perspective, it made sense. No, it was so obvious that no yer could deny Skal decision.

    Skal��s vision flickers.

    [ss Quest]

    Recognized for its infinite value through ss alone.

    The one and only Hidden ss.

    Dragon Knight ss quest.

    It was clearly written there.

    [World Tree, Primordial Evil, Dragons and Elves. And udi]

    Another name for them, or for Hoyeol.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585 �C PART1

    Episode 585. Surprise (1)

    VBC.

    ��I thought I was going to wake up in the morning����

    Today��s Arcana.

    The staff were far away and nced at Hyun Yongseok. Today was definitely a day to be cautious of the wind. They turned their heads and checked the ratings of Today��s Arcana again.

    ��How many million concurrent viewers is this?��

    ��It can��t be helped.��

    ��Yeah, so is this our fault?��

    The reason for losing half the audience, or more, was simple.

    ��How can we beat the Holy War Alliance Raid?��

    This was because the long, epic The Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper Raid was streamed via Netubers. Of course, they couldn��t broadcast it live, so they had to rely on recorded footage.

    ��But how could we keep up with the excitement!��

    Isn��t it natural that Today��s Arcana, which could only invite experts to the studio, would be unable to keep up? Suddenly, the gaze of the staff turned to Yoon Jongjin.

    ��I really wish Yoon was a yer.��

    ��Huh? All of a sudden? I? Do I look a bit out of ce? Hehe.��

    ��That��s not it, you could have taken a video.��

    ������What the hell, did you say that?!��

    Yoon Jongjin shook his head.

    ��Yeah. It��s just that I didn��t jump into the Arcana Continent Biography when I was at my peak. Even if I had awakened as a yer, the camera director would have been a joke. First, I��ll go to our current PD����.��

    It was a moment when my imagination was about to unfold.

    ��Jongjin.��

    Hyun Yongseok called Yoon Jongjin meaningfully.

    Has it started in earnest?

    Hyun PD��s hysteria.

    Houdadak.

    ��Where are you all running away����! ��

    Yoon Jongjin desperately tried to reach out, but the staff fled from the studio. In the end, Yoon Jongjin could only hesitantly approach Hyun Yongseok.

    Of course, his mouth didn��t stop moving.

    ��No, senior. To put it bluntly, it was something that could not be helped, right? Hoyeol and the Lionheart Knights were probably beating that snake first, and they were joined by the Great Alliance and Shining, who are also on the same side? How can we, Today Arcana, respond to such a big deal?��

    ��Who said that?��

    ��What?��

    Weren��t you supposed to say something?

    Yoon Jong-jin was stunned by the unexpected reaction.

    Hyun Yongseok raised the corner of his mouth.

    ��It��s the best.��

    ��Yeah, yeah ?! ��

    ��It��s the best I��ve ever seen.��

    How many years had they been together?

    Yoon Jongjin knew Hyun Yongseok��s temper better than anyone.

    Hyun was not the kind of person to admit things easily.

    Especially when ites to his field.

    ������Senior, is there something wrong with my ears?��

    Whatever the video was.

    If it was the Hyun Yongseok that Yoon Jongjin knew, he��d have to poke fun at it somehow. Unless it was a picture he had designed, Hyun Yong-eok was not the kind of person who could smile like that, no matter how pleased he was with it.

    However.

    ��No matter what, I can��t fault something like this.��

    Hyun Yongseok was sincere.

    What appeared on the monitor was.

    It was an extremely crude video of NetTube yers.

    -��Guys, can you see it? It��s so freaking big!!��

    -��Crazy, I��m in a status of abnormality?! First of all, I��m going to jump out a little!!��

    -��Aaaaghhhhhhh!!!��

    The shaky angles, the out-of-ce voices, and the grainy picture quality. It was so full of problems that even Yoon Jongjin could catch a truckload of them.

    ��The important thing is not these trivial things.��

    It was the viewer.

    Not to the yers.

    In Hyun Yongseok��s eyes.

    ��You��ve never seen anything like this before, have you, Jongjin? The Holy War Alliance is actually acting like a proper alliance. They must have been risking their lives behind our backs in the Rift, on the Arcana continent, risking their lives behind our backs, everyone.��

    A whopping 2,000 levels. In the face of a gap that would have been a sure sign of defeat in the past, the Lionheart Knights and the yers are undeterred.

    ��We had everyone grow with experience, not experience points.��

    And at the center of it all was Hoyeol.

    His posture was the same as ever.

    He stood tall and straight as ever.

    Maybe that��s why.

    Maybe that��s why I didn��t notice.

    ��I almost missed it, but I��m d you held the baton.��

    The tide of battle changes with each movement of the baton.

    After all, I knew nothing aboutmand.

    I could feel it intuitively.

    Yoon Jongjin opened his mouth in unison.

    ��I hate to say this, but you��re starting to sound like the Commander in Chief.��

    Hyun Yongseok nodded.

    ��Of course it is.��

    Commander-in-Chief of the Holy War Alliance.

    In fact, it was not a position suitable for Hoyeol.

    It was not Hoyeol who was the problem, but the members of the Holy War Alliance.

    When the Holy War Alliance was out in force.

    It was always Hoyeol alone who faced and defeated the enemy.

    However, The Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper Raid was different.

    The Holy War Alliance was victorious even without Hoyeol at the front.

    ��Did you have coffee before that?��

    ��Coffee? No.��

    ��I��ll shoot. Follow me.��

    ��Yeah, yeah ?! ��

    Yes, Hyun Yongseok liked the view.

    Of course, Hyun Yongseok was a man with a persistent temper.

    This meant that he was not a person who would give up on viewers like this.

    He looks at everything in the world with a pointed gaze.

    Even when I see it with my own eyes, it is so touching.

    I wonder what it would be like to see it through viewers�� eyes.

    ��No, the sun must be rising in the west, and senior has finished his coffee����.��

    What stopped Yoon Jongjin, who was leading the way with excitement.

    It was Hyun Yongseok��s cool voice.

    Hyun Yongseok didn��t seem to mind.

    ��Well, if you��re thinking about rolling, you should get some caffeine infusion first thing in the morning.��

    With so much good sauce pouring out of him, Hyun Yongseok wasn��t one to let it go. Yoon Jongjin, who knew Hyun Yongseok almost as well as the years they had been together, sighed.

    ��It was quiet for some reason, really!��

    ��Don��t think about running away, get ready.��

    ��Prepare? Prepare for what, again?��

    Hyun Yongseok asked as if he were asking the obvious.

    ��Shouldn��t we be interviewing for the Holy War Alliance? We��ll use it as a documentary.��

    *

 Chapter 585.5

    Chapter 585 �C PART2

    Seoul, the Land of Anomalies.

    ��Hey, brother?��

    Nam Taemin greeted Nam Cheolmin like he was somehow be green tea.

    If I pretend again, I pretend.

    It was obvious that he was suffering.

    ��What is it, a bunch of reporters again?��

    ��Well, they always do.��

    ��Just ignore them like I did.��

    ��I was going to, but ����. ��

    He hands over the business cards of VBC��s Yoon Jongjin and Hyun Yongseok.

    ��Still, how curious must everyone have been? And I thought that if I was going to show it, it would be better to show it properly. So that there would be no unnecessary misunderstandings. So even though I was tired, I pushed myself a little too hard.��

    ��Whose business card is that? Oh, VBC?��

    Nam Taemin��s face, which had been showing a disapproving look, instantly brightened. If it was VBC, it was acknowledged. Compared to broadcasting stations that are crazy about viewer ratings and pour out trash articles, VBC was a saint.

    Nam Taemin shook his head.

    ��Hmm, very neutral media. They don��t have aplete grasp of ourmander-in-chief��s true value, but they do have some understanding.��

    ��They said to expect it?��

    ��Expect? Expect what?��

    Grrr.

    Nam Taemin��s curiosity got the better of him, and he nudged Nam Cheolmin in a way that didn��t seem appropriate for his size. Nam Cheolmin answered after hanging his clothes on a hanger.

    ��I heard it will properly show the first step of the Holy War Alliance?��

    ��The first step of the Holy War Alliance����?��

    Nam Taemin��s hand went to his chin.

    After all, he��d made a significant contribution to this battle.

    At first, he thought it was a special feature on him.

    Taeminughed softly.

    ��So my first impression was correct. I��m a little disappointed that it wasn��t my feature, but it means that the VBC was right to recognize that we��ve only just begun to share the burden of the Commander-in-Chief.��

    Of course, technically

    ��Well, Themander-in-chief gave me permission to share, but anyway!��

    ��Don��t you think you lost too much strength from the first step?��

    ��That��s why I��ll diligently follow behind Mr. Hoyeol, brother.��

    As if to prove his point.

    The two men didn��t even take a break to rest before getting right down to business. The first thing they checked was the system window of the Arcana Continent Biography that was being applied to Seoul, the Land of Anomalies.

    [Great Alliance �C Gaon Building]

    ��Judging by the fact that there is no change in stability, it looks like there were no people targeting empty houses when we were away. Well, what kind of fool would do something like that?��

    Nam Cheolmin nodded, but nced at the next message.

    ��Rather than that, I think we should start nning for ��King of Seoul�� soon��

    ��Really? How ready are you?��

    ��Yep. I��ve got a rough idea of the Seoul power structure.��

    Nam Taemin checked the materials he had organized.

    ��There��s a lot of them, isn��t there?��

    ��What, is it?��

    ��After the Magic Tower was summoned to Seoul, there were many guilds that had set up base camps nearby. But this is way beyond the number of guilds. Hundreds of thousands ���� Nearly a million?!��

    Nam Cheolmin nodded.

    ��It��s an unavoidable phenomenon that urred when Seoul became Arcanaized. First of all, the number of yers living in Seoul became plus-alpha.��

    To put it simply

    Nam Taemin said, hitting his knee.

    ��Even the yers�� bedrooms have be territory, right?��

    ��You said it really easily? Anyway, it��s not wrong.��

    ��Then you��re saying that in order for Hoyeol to be the King of Seoul and liberate the [Authority] function, he��ll have to unite these numerous forces, right?��

    Nam Cheolmin nodded.

    ��Leonie asked, right? Is that even necessary?��

    Anyone would ask, not just Leonie.

    Is there any need to rule?

    Even if you don��t unlock the [Authority] function.

    Doesn��t Hoyeol already have more than enough power?

    ��No, that��s because you don��t understand the power of authority.��

    Although he had never activated the power function properly.

    Nam Cheolmin knew.

    He��d seen it from the sidelines.

    ��Mr. Hoyeol has already activated the Authority feature in the Kingdom of Yusra, which means he��s on par with King Hakuna. He just hasn��t used it for personal purposes.��

    Nam Cheolmin could have sworn.

    ��If Mr. Hoyeol activates the power of Seoul, it will not fall to any enemy, not even the Ten Thrones. I can be sure of that now.��

    Confident.

    To put it bluntly.

    He hadn��t been sure before.

    ��Perhaps, I unconsciously postponed the King of Seoul��s n.��

    Hoyeol

    It was precisely because he didn��t trust Hoyeol from what he��d witnessed on Jeju Ind, but the Raid on The Great Yokai of the Valley of Blood, the Cruel God Killer Eight-headed Viper made him realize. Hoyeol��s sincerity.

    Nam Taemin chuckled.

    ��Brother, have you finally gained faith? I��m disappointed.��

    ��You make it sound like you don��t.��

    ��Me? I��ve never wavered in the past����.��

    ��Really? Then who is it? He came up to me and said with a serious face that he smelled something different about Mr. Hoyeol. He looks like a golden retriever who hasn��t been fed����.��

    ��Ack! What are you saying? I can��t hear you!��

    The tantrum was brief.

    Nam Cheolmin flipped the page.

    Because one particrly unusual name caught Cheolmin eye.

    ��Wait, Taemin.��

    Nam Cheolmin��s voice became serious, and Nam Taemin��s face became serious as well. It had to be. There were people who shouldn��t be in the Seoul power sphere.

    ��Oak Auction.��

    The Shadow Mercenaries and the underworld of the Arcana Continent.

    Why had they set foot in Seoul, thend of the anomalies?

    The brothers�� faces were chilled.

    ��I suppose we��ll have to settle this on our terms, won��t we, big brother?��

    *

    Ulrich smiled in satisfaction.

    ��Good.��

    Still, wouldn��t this be enough?

    ��I hope Grandfell-nim will be pleased.��

    The Oak Auction has not forgotten its promise to udi.

    Within the myriad of clinking ss bottles.

    He stared at the throbbing liquid.

    Blood, red and thick.

    ��.

 Chapter 586

    Episode 586. Surprise (2)

    Antonium, capital of the Empire.

    ��You��re thinking of leaving already, Commander-in-Chief?��

    Harkon asked, a hint of disappointment in his voice.

    I nodded slowly.

    As I said, what I��m doing is not leaving the Empire.

    ��I��m supporting the Empire.��

    [Imperial Capital: Antonium]

    [Current Status: Stable]

    [Reputation: 36,272,658].

    Good.

    My [Authority] will be intact.

    Antonium is restoring its former prestige, too.

    I turned away from the flickering vision.

    ��I think we��ve had enough of this, Harkon.��

    ��The people of the Empire would like to see you, Commander-in-Chief.��

    Harkon added before I could say anything.

    ��You have saved the Empire time and time again, and the people know it above all else. That at this moment, Antonium is intact from the onught of evil because ofmander-in-chief��s care.��

    My care.

    ��You mean our big shots.��

    The Red-Eyed Dune n, the Descendants of Twilight, the Diamond Merchant, who are said to hold the greatest wealth in Arcana. One might ask, don��t they all stay in Antonium because it��s the safest ce to be, after all?

    ��Of course not.��

    As I said, the big shot.

    Even the Shadow Mercenaries, the masters of the underworld, have their ownir in the Valley of the Forgotten, far removed from the threat of the Arcana continent.

    All of our big shots had something to say about it.

    -��I, Shaheen Dune, ording to udi��smand, the main army is stationed at the ��Shaheen��s Eye��. Landing in Antonium at the head of an elite force.��

    -��At udi��smand, I have temporarily lifted the manifestation of the Barrier Magic. We will ept with infinite honor the rest you have granted our Twilight Descendants.��

    Most impressive of all is the Diamond Merchant.

    Garmond Phil��s bluff was not a bluff.

    It��s such an absurd statement that no matter who hears it, it can��t help but sound like a bluff.

    -��Antonium. Huhu, that��s going to be fun to develop.��

    What is Antonium?

    The capital of the empire that united the Arcana continent?

    I don��t know if it means restoring its past glory.

    What is left to develop further?

    ��Even I thought so.��

    [Wealth] that shines especially brightly in the [Authority] function.

    After confirming that information, I couldn��t help but swallow hard. You didn��t tell me you had the riches of the Arcana continent for nothing, Garmond Phil.

    The snout opens at an inopportune moment.

    ��You have nothing to be thankful for.��

    �� No, Grandfell.

    If I say something like that at a time like this, it feels like I��m being petty and not acknowledging Garmond��s abilities, right? Of course, you won��t be able to hear my true feelings.

    I quickly added to Harkon.

    ��In the end, it was the people of Antonium who won the victory.��

    Yes, with or without my help.

    It was the people of Antonium who were undeterred by the advance of the rebels, by the onught of the demons, and even when the secret of the Imperial House Sericrose enveloped the city.

    ��If the people of Antonium had given up, it would all have been meaningless.��

    I said sincerely.

    ��They could have done it without me.��

    It was looking like a system that didn��t lie.

    [Currently applied effect: Victory in all battles]

    [Victory in all battles: Morale in the territory soars. Crop production increases dramatically. Thebat power of soldiers increases significantly. People can choose their basic ss����.]

    I can��t think of one or twonds that I have [Authority] enabled.

    This is the most deceptive buff I��ve ever seen, and if I could figure out how to activate it, I��d activate it on all my othernds.

    ������!��

    Naturally, Harkon couldn��t understand my extremely yer-oriented perspective.

    Harkon looked at me with a very serious expression.

    ��I feel like I have finally been recognized by the Commander-in-Chief. I feel like I have been able to share the Commander-in-Chief��s burden even a little bit����.Sorry for me, Harkon, I was deeply moved.��

    He bowed his head.

    Really?

    Well, I��m d you felt that way.

    ��What should I really do with this way of speaking?��

    Seriously.

    I��d like to dismiss it, but I can��t because it feels like I��m throwing cold water on it.

    When he��s fully recovered from his emotions and regrets, Harkon ces a hand on his chest.

    ��To repay the Commander-in-Chief��s faith. We, the Knights of the Lionheart, will never cease our endeavors, and we will always be at yourmand wherever and whenever you call.��

    Eventually, I manifested a portal in Antonium, seeing off Harkon. If you ask me where my destination is, since I��m on the maind, shouldn��t I stop by my house?

    ��Not my home, but yours.��

    What does it matter between us, Grandfell.

    ��Let��s just call it our house.��

    Why, you see my sisters and you call them sisters.

    That��s a horrible, horrible name to call them.

    Anyway, I was just about to set the target coordinates for the portal.

    ��!��

    Suddenly, my vision shed.

    ttogag.

    First, the Arcana.

    I stopped walking.

    It��s not often that my vision shes so suddenly.

    Indeed, something has happened to stop me in my tracks?

    [The Big Shot of the Underworld, ��Oak Auction�� has resumed business.]

    [Event, ��Mercy of the Oak Auction�� begins].

    [Visit the Oak Auction with rare items.]

    [Win even more wealth at the Oak Auction.]

    Oak Auction.

    I had heard all about it from Kichi, the leader of the mercenaries, and it was Ulrich, the leader of the Oak Auction, who had been guarding Grandfell��s sister��s hair for so many years.

    ��Ulrich and we are on the same page again.��

    I��d encountered him on a top-level spacetime quest, so I shouldn��t have been surprised if it was a world message.

    ��Are they paying a high price tomemorate the reopening?��

    They say it��s an event that most yers can��t help but fall in love with.

    This guy��s integrity and innocence����!

    Because to me, there has never been an event as meaningless as that.

    But the blinking didn��t stop there.

    [Hidden Quest: If you want to know the true value].

    Indeed, the Oak Auction.

    It is a scale that fits the rumor that it divides the sunny and shaded areas of the Arcana Continent with the Diamond Grand Caravan. No matter how innocent I am, I can��t help but think of the quest.

    Still, it��s probably a good idea to read it once.

    [Hidden Quest: If You Want to Know the True Value].

    The Big Shot of the Underworld, the gates of the Oak Auction have opened. The Arcana continent has be a wastnd. If you wish to know the true value of loot that no one else can properly appraise, visit the Oak Auction. You will be confronted with a truth you never expected.

    I shook my head inwardly.

    ��It��s definitely a necessary system.��

    A ce that performed the role of appraising the loot of the Arcana Continent?

    The beacon of the Arcana continent, Light and Salt.

    Now it was an updated version of the Magic Tower in Seoul.

    ��Because we will be able to fill the void in the Magic Tower in this area.��

    In that sense, it��s understandable that this quest came to me.

    Why, when a new system is introduced, isn��t it a system that makes it right to advise yers rather than rmend them?

    I don��t think Grandfell could fail to understand that.

    ��How arrogant.��

    Still, the reason the words slipped from his lips was simple.

    Yes, the quest objective had spoken.

    This was not a quest that came to mind for every yer.

    -Get the Six Sight Brooch appraised. (Ongoing)

    Once again, my attention is drawn to thest sentence.

    [For you, too, will be confronted with the unexpected truth].

    The Six Sight Brooch.

    It��s a subject Grandfell has remained silent on, no matter how persistent I��ve been about it. In other words, it��s ��something�� he wants to keep from me.

    ��If I fulfill the quest.��

    At the Oak Auction, I might be able to face the truth about the Six Sight Brooch. The old me might have said yes, and rushed straight to the Oak Auction.

    But this time, I speak with my will, not the snout.

    ��There��s a procedure for everything.��

    What do you think of our rtionship?

    I��m just curious about the truth behind this item.

    Do you think I��m going to do something to Grandfell that will make him hate me?

    ��Wouldn��t it be better if we were torn apart and we wouldn��t know each other?��

    It��s a body that I can��t move at will?!

    If Grandfell has a grudge against me, take revenge. Imagine, for example, if I went to my sisters, and dered to them that from now on I will treat them with the utmost respect from now on����!!!

    �� ����I��m going crazy and going to the Oak Auction.��

    I shook my head.

    I shook my head furiously inwardly.

    This was an event that other yers would be excited about.

    An event I wasn��t excited about.

    ��Forget it, let��s get back to udi Territory.��

    ttogag.

    We walked on, and before we knew it, we were in the office of the head of the udi family.

    A slight vibration.

    Sure enough, an urgent update.

    Given the time difference between reality and the Arcana Continent.

    It was as if the yers who had checked the Oak Auction update had traveled straight to the Arcana continent through the portal in the Magic Tower.

    ��Wait a minute.��

    But why did theye to udi instead of Antonium?

    udi territory was a safe haven of sorts.

    Before Antonium��s walls were as thick as they are now.

    It was just a fence for yers.

    ��What a disturbance.��

    See, even Grandfell doesn��t like it.

    They say that if the favor continues, it is a right.

    A vition of the code of silence.

    Thinking about the back end of Grandfell.

    I guess the udi territory tourism is over.

    It was a moment of thought.

    ��Wow. It��s beautiful.��

    ��It��s brightened up a bit, hasn��t it?��

    ��Yeah. Does it feel like spring hase?��

    I could hear the yers�� voices from downstairs in the mansion. I thought to myself, What are they talking about? They��re talking about how it��s gotten brighter and spring hase.

    ��Keuhum, there��s more than one stab in the back.��

    udi��s mansion is so luxurious.

    No matter how innocent you are, you can��t hide what��s overflowing. To put it bluntly, the wealth of the imperfect udy territory was greater than that of Antonium, which was seen through the [Authority] function.

    ttogag.

    You should really change these shoes. With each step I take, the chatter dies down, and my shoes seem to squeak even louder.

    ��No.��

    And even the spirits, trained by Hiel, line up to greet me.

    As the head of a mansion where spirits reside as vassals, I wonder when I will be able to enjoy this kind of luxury, but my mind always wanders.

    ��It��s still a burden.��

    Of course, myining didn��tst long.

    Eventually, it caught my eye.

    The scenery of udi Territory spread beyond the open door of the mansion.

    Sseuseuseu.

    It was like that.

    What everyone was looking at and admiring.

    It was ��The Red Flower��.

    ������!��

    And so it was.

    Grandfell��s past.

    Sprawled behind little Grandfell.

    ��Blood Grown Lycoris Flower.��

    It was.

    Grandfell��s past that I didn��t know.

    It was gradually flooding into reality.

 Chapter 587

    Episode 587. The Surprise (3)

    [Understanding the Darkness]

    The biggest change I felt with my increasing proficiency and understanding of Grandfell��s past was that ����. Grandfell��s personality was bing clearer and clearer.

    ��Now, between us.��

    To be honest, I didn��t mind. Even when I had not mastered the skill [Understanding the Darkness] and only had a superficial understanding of Grandfell, wasn��t it the snout who was talking against my will anyway?

    ��It was rather nice to see you.��

    It was, indeed, without a single lie.

    Because I was finally able to have a real conversation with you.

    But I had my own intuition.

    ��Grandfell, you��re getting darker and darker.��

    Your past will also be clearer.

    It��s inevitable, isn��t it, given our paths?

    Defeat the bad omen.

    Ever since we restored those who had been deleted from the Arcana Continent.

    One day, Grandfell.

    Your past is just like theirs.

    I thought I could regurgitate it back into reality.

    ��No, I thought it had to be that way.��

    My fists clenched without me realizing it.

    It has to be that way, right? Because only then could I reverse udi��s tragedy, for which I might have been partly responsible.

    But then.

    ��I��ll ask you a question, Hiel.��

    ��I am listening, my lord.��

    ��Who nted the flowers in my garden?��

    Unbeknownst to me, Grandfell��s past was being regurgitated. To yers who didn��t know the truth of Grown Blood Lycoris Flower, thendscape would be beautiful.

    But not for me.

    It meant I couldn��t turn away from the little Grandfell that kept shing before my eyes, the one who bowed his head toward me. Hiel must have sensed something in my voice.

    Hiel bowed her head and answered.

    ��Ulrich of the Oak Auction, my lord.��

    Ulrich.

    My head rolled for a moment.

    Does Ulrich know something about the Lycoris Flower blooming in udi��s territory, and if he does, why did he nt it back on udi��s territory?

    No, before that.

    I asked again, my voice cold.

    ��The rules have not changed.��

    Lord udi.

    Only those with my permission were allowed to enter. Or more specifically.

    I nced at the blinking system window.

    [Restriction: Those who pass through the portal of the Magic Tower]

    That��s right.

    That meant that no one could enter the udi Territory except through the portal in Seoul, and even then, if they tried to force their way into the udi Territory, they would be dealt with by the Four Families.

    Needless to say, I don��t me him.

    If there were anypses in discipline, they would be corrected.

    But Hyel shook his head and replied.

    ��My lord, I��m afraid they didn��t break the rules.��

    No vition of the rules.

    I could feel it in my gut. Ulrich of the Oak Auction first appeared in reality and proudly visited udi territory through the portal of the Magic Tower.

    As if to prove my suspicions.

    Soon, magical light began to pour from the mansion.

    The portal��s light continued to glow.

    Soon, voices were heard.

    ��Everyone must be absolutely solemn in the udi territory?��

    ��Anyway, the scale is no joke. What kind of ceiling����!��

    ��I never thought orcs could be so gentle!��

    It was clear that the yers had crossed over to the udi territory after the Oak Auction and Ulrich. As it turned out, I, Lee Hoyeol, was the one who was suppressing this instantiation anger.

    As I said, it wasn��t because of Hiel.

    To the point where I me Hiel for filling my void even when I was absent.

    I��m not an ungrateful man.

    Nor was it because of the yers who were wandering into the udi territory and letting their imaginations run wild.

    Because ignorance is not a sin.

    This meant that they had been prepared for that level ofmotion from the moment they were allowed to enter udi Territory in the first ce.

    If that was the case, why was I, Lee Hoyeol, so angry?

    ��It��s because of you, Grandfell.��

    My lips parted.

    It was not my will.

    It��s Grandfell��s voice.

    ��You haven��t forgotten, Ulrich.��

    Forgotten what?

    No way, Grandfell, did you know this time too?

    A Lycoris Flower that was thrown at me out of the blue.

    Grandfell, it wasn��t even a surprise for you.

    Are you saying it was something promised in advance?

    As expected, there was no answer to my questions.

    What followed instead of an answer is even more iprehensible.

    ��This time too.��

    He added.

    ��I��m indebted to you.��

    *

    ��There����.��

    The orc frowned uncharacteristically at the clinking bottles.

    Another orc standing beside him poked him in the side.

    ��Are you going to say something useless again?��

    ��What? What do you mean, useless?��

    ��Of course it��s useless. How does it make sense that orcs are afraid of blood?!��

    Since the opening of the Oak Auction.

    Orcs, with the exception of a few barbarians, haveid down their weapons. It was no wonder that the fierce warriors who once ruled the Arcana continent now freaked out at the sight of blood.

    Besides, there was something to be said for cowardly orcs.

    ��You��re not wrong, but ����! I just don��t understand what the hell you��re going to do with all this blood? I don��t even know why the Oak Auction is keeping something like this.��

    Finally, unable to contain his curiosity, the cowardly orc asked.

    ��I still have to ask.��

    ��Hey����!!! ��

    ��Why do you do that?��

    There was a fierce exmation.

    As befits the title given to the wisest and gentlest of leaders.

    Ulrich greeted the cowardly orc generously.

    ��Mr. Ulriche, my foolish self wishes to ask you a question.��

    ��A question.��

    seug.

    ��It��s nice to see your attitude of exploring wisdom.��

    Ulrich took the sses he had ced on the bridge of his thick nose in his hand for a moment.

    He also put down the book he was holding with his other hand.

    ����..��

    He turned back to the cowardly orc.

    ��So, what is it you want to know? Of course, only ask questions I can answer. Even if it��s me, I don��t know anything about the world of adventurers I��ll be entering from now on.��

    ��Ah, that��s not what I want to know.��

    ��Then what do you want to know?��

    Ulrich weighed his wisdom.

    Unless you are curious about the world of adventurers.

    How can we head to the world of adventurers?

    ��Let��s see.��

    It was the moment when Ulrich took out the finest magic tool he had acquired by selling his shares in the Oak Auction and was about to show it to him. The cowardly orc took a breath and asked.

    ��Why, udi.��

    ������udi?��

    ��Why this much blood?��

    udi.

    He knew it was not a name to be spoken lightly.

    The cowardly orc was purely curious.

    Despite the change in Ulrich��splexion, he mustered up the courage to speak.

    ��I can��t imagine why such a great house as udi would want so much blood. Why, the noble lord of udi isn��t even a vampire����

    ��This is not just any blood.��

    ����.Yes?��

    Ulrich waved his hand through the carriage window. Then an astute orc brought a bottle filled with blood. Ulrich thrust the open bottle at the cowardly orc who flinched.

    ��Now, with your own two eyes, confirm the answer.��

    ����..��

    ��Didn��t you say you were looking for wisdom?��

    Ulrich smirked.

    ��It��s nothingpared to the cruelty of wisdom at times.��

    The cowardly orc frowned, but epted the vial, then looked inside, and at first nce, saw a single, blood-red flower.

    ��A flower����? Is that right, Mr. Ulrich?��

    ��That��s right. They say the exact name is the Lycoris Flower, which grows from blood.��

    Ulrich nodded.

    ��The contract we made with udi is simple.��

    Ulrich��s thick fingers pointed to the sky.

    ��When a star rises over the Arcana continent, a star as brilliant and silver as udi��s hair. To take the Lycoris Flower, grown from blood, and nt it in udi��s territory.��

    This can��t be happening.

    udi, when did you make this contract

    The cowardly orc was frightened at this point.

    ��Certainly, a silver star has recently risen over the Arcana continent����! That makes it all the more unbelievable. If it��s a pact from the past, then udi must have urately predicted that a silver star would one day appear in the sky, doesn��t it?��

    Ulrich shook his head.

    ��Not exactly udi.��

    ��Yes?��

    Because not every udi is the same udi.

    Ulrich hit the nail on the head.

    ��This is a contract that the Ancestor Ulrich made with udi��s young lord, ��Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo,�� and now that Grandfell has returnedpletely, it is only natural that the time to fulfill the contract is approaching.��

    The cowardly orc pondered the long name.

    ��Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo����.��

    What on earth do you think you��re looking at?

    Perhaps because he hadn��t yet fully shaken off his barbaric mindset, the cowardly orc found Grandfell to be nothing short of iprehensible.

    ��I think I��ve answered enough.��

    With his question answered, Ulrich returns to his reading.

    The cowardly orc returns to his seat.

    Criticism is pouring in on him.

    ��Why are you asking such a sensitive thing?��

    ��Mr. Grandfell ����. ��

    ��Mr. Grandfell? Why Mr. Grandfell?��

    The cowardly orc shakes his head.

    ��No, he just seems like a really interesting person.��

    I rattled off the legends of Grandfell-nim that I��ve seen and heard. Why, it even includes the name Lee Hoyeol, the name he uses in the Adventurer��s World.

    ��Unless you��ve really seen the future.��

    And with that.

    The cowardly orc couldn��t bear to think about Grandfell.

    It was natural.

    Apletely different world of adventurers unfolds as the magic tool shines.

    The source is clearly

    ��Waa!��

    With the help of the adventurers, he managed to find the Magic Tower, and he was busy just being mesmerized by the sight of udi territory entering through the portal of the Magic Tower.

    dudungsil

    Soon, thanks to the magic tool��s ability, the Blood Grown Lycoris Flowers began to take root in the udi territory.

    Now that udi��s contract has been fulfilled, if anyone asks me if I can continue thinking about Grandfell from now on.

    ��Kugh?!��

    Not this time either.

    The cowardly orc looked at his own chest.

    Something unidentifiable pierced his heart.

    That was thest thing the cowardly orc saw of himself.

    ��Oh, my.��

    Ulrich said this as blood poured out.

    ��Did I say something unnecessary? This has be a seed. That��s right.��

    Not every udi is the same udi.

    Another udi.

    And at the same time, the enemy of the old Ulrich.

    ��You��re rude.��

    ������Pride.��

    ��Whose name do you dare put in your mouth?��

    I turn my gaze away from Pride and look around.

    A strange power that no one can interfere with is being applied.

    ����.. The piece of brooch glowed gloomily, and no amount of shouting in this space would be heard by the others.

    Ulrich muttered to his dead kin.

    ��I��m sorry, Dartle.��

    Then he realized why Pride had entered the udi Territory.

    As expected, he is probably targeting Grandfell-nim��s safety.

    He could think of no other reason.

    Ulrich sneered.

    ��Are you coveting the position of head of the family? I understand. The udi Territory is and so beautiful that even I, who possesses the wealth of the world behind the Arcana Continent, cannot capture it. However.��

    Ulrich��s pupils began to turn wild.

    ��You should know that it is a subject, shouldn��t you?��

    Ullrich��s judgment was simple.

    It was best to end Pride��s life, even if it meant my own, because yes, it was the only way to erase any threat Pride might pose to Grandfell.

    But Ulrich could not bring himself to lunge at Pride.

    ��Head of the family��s ce?��

    Prideughed breathlessly.

    ��Who would want that?��

    No, he was sobbing.

    ��In the end, you and the ray of light are the same.��

    Everyone to Grandfell.

    To him.

    They want him to be udi��s head of the family.

    ��They whisper to you, not knowing what this ce means.��

    Pride gritted his teeth as he looked at udi Territory.

    ��No different from the whispers of these abominable ��demons��.��

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588 �C Sounds Like a Promise (1) #PART1

    First, we must find Ulrich.

    ��We��ll talkter, Grandfell.��

    I quickly tracked down Ulrich and the orcs. I figured it would be quicker to just find Ulrich and ask him questions than to argue with Grandfell, who was shouting things I didn��t understand.

    Gooooooh.

    The vastness of the udi territory didn��t matter.

    C��mon Grandfell, do you think your past is the only one getting clearer?

    Your past is no different from my dark history.

    ��No matter where you are, you can��t escape my eyes.��

    The structure of the udi territory appeared in my mind.

    Then, something puzzled me.

    I asked Hiel.

    ��I heard they never left udi Territory, Hiel.��

    ��Yes, my lord.��

    udi was a [Hidden Piece].

    That means no one can easily enter or leave without my permission.

    Unless you use the portal inside the mansion that connects to the Magic Tower.

    ��The only option is the portal to the Arcana continent.��

    But the area was guarded by the statues of the Four Families, and if Ulrich and the orcs had traveled to that portal, they would surely have left traces in their wake.

    But

    ��I don��t feel it.��

    I don��t mean magic marks. I had be somewhat proficient in healing magic. I could track a target��s life force.

    I didn��t feel the life response itself.

    Seuseuseu.

    As I stared at the Lycoris Flower wafting in the breeze, I wondered if the orcs had been lured to Hell by the scent of the blood-grown Lycoris Flower.

    ��No.��

    But if they had, if they had disappeared like that.

    It must have attracted the attention of those around it in some way.

    There��s no way to escape the eyes of so many yers.

    ��Make sure everyone listens.��

    Even without me saying anything, Hiel spoke first.

    Lower-ranking spirits rallying to Hiel��s words.

    Indeed, if the rumors were true, the spirits might have witnessed something.

    ��Uh, no. Nothing special����

    ��I saw them nting these flowers in the ground!��

    ��After that, we headed to another field��..��

    Is it because I, too, have unlocked my {Nature} abilities?

    Even with the stammering words of the lesser spirits who were still immature, I could clearly picture the image.

    That��s why I couldn��t understand it.

    ������Isn��t that all there is?��

    They didn��t appear near the portal, they didn��t use magic, they just vanished in an instant. From the yer��s perspective, there was only one thing to think.

    ��Hidden Piece.��

    Whether it fulfilled a certain condition or just got caught up in it, the only exnation for the situation was the sudden appearance of a Hidden Piece. But was there such a thing as a Hidden Piece in the udi territory?

    Just a few days ago, no, just now.

    I know my dark history best.

    I would have been confident that there was nothing I didn��t know about the udi territory.

    But not anymore.

    I looked at Lycoris Flower.

    You see.

    Because there was 30% of Grandfell that I didn��t understand was regurgitating. and Grandfell, for better or worse, remained silent.

    I said to Grandfell.

    ��Did you forget your promise? Are you sorry again? I don��t know, something like that.��

    Grandfell, it doesn��t matter what promise you made to Ulrich.

    As long as you keep your mouth shut.

    I��m just doing what I think is right.

    Yes, I, Lee Hoyeol, am going in the direction I think is right.

    As if it was falling before my eyes.

    A rising afterimage.

    The image of a young Grandfell rising above a field of Lycoris Flowers.

    ��Good.��

    From now on, it��s me, Lee Hoyeol��s way.

    ��You��ve done a good job watching on my behalf.��

    ������Yes?��

    Honestly, it wasn��t much help.

    First, I must thank you for summoning me.

    The lesser spirits looked at Hiel, stunned by my words.

    But what did you see in that moment, Hiel����?

    ��No, how could the Spirit Emperor����!��

    Who?

    I��m the Spirit Emperor.

    There��s no need to teach this ridiculous tinnitus?!!

    ��It��s a perfect picture for the spirits in the flower garden, then.��

    ��It��s not for nothing that the Spirit Kings bowed their heads.��

    ��Hey, if I put that scene in the thumbnail, wouldn��t the number of views be a joke?!��

    yers chattering away.

    With so many eyes on me, there��s no point in arguing with Hiel.

    I spoke up.

    ��You can leave now.��

    Now someone will ask.

    No trace of magic, no life reaction. Grandfell, who might be bluffing as usual, but who might actually know something, kept his mouth shut. What can Lee Hoyeol who is just a yer do?

    Then I want to ask you a question.

    ��What can I do?��

    There is nothing to do but struggle.

    Don��t overlook anything.

    It��s time for me, Lee Hoyeol, to struggle again.

    I opened the quest window I had passed by.

    [Hidden Quest: If You Want to Know the True Value].

    The door to the Oak Auction, the Big Shot of the Underworld, has opened. The Arcana continent is in shambles. If you wish to know the true value of loot that no one else can properly value, visit the Oak Auction. You may find yourself facing an unexpected truth.

    -Get the Six Sight Brooch appraised. (Ongoing)

    Since ancient times, quest goals have be apass for the yer.

    I was going to follow the blink of a quest objective.

    ��It��s an absurdly trivial method, though.��

    So, isn��t this a struggle?

    As it turns out, I was right.

    Being able to appraise an item the size of a [Six Star Brooch].

    only the leader of the Oak Auction, Ulrich.

    Shiny.

    That��s it.

    I take a moment to look around udi territory.

    A quest objective was shing in a certain direction.

    ��I��m going to greet our guest, Hiel.��

    I said to Hiel.

    Suddenly, I remembered the yers who were fussing over the Lycoris Flower, and I added to Hiel.

    ��Don��t let anyone get close to this flower.��

    Hiel added cautiously.

    ��Dare I ask why, my lord?��

    Why?

    As a spirit of the forest, don��t you know how dangerous the Blood Grown Lycoris Flower is? You��ve been so busytely, Hiel, you might have forgotten.

    The Iron Castle, the dwarven sky castle.

    Since her stay aboard the Iron Castle, Hiel has traveled the length and breadth of the Arcana continent in an effort to restore nature to its rightful ce. In fact, the purpose was to track down the evil dragons that had disappeared����.

    ��Thanks to Hiel��s growth, it was a mixed fortune.��

    It was Hiel, who had consistently attended the meetings of the Holy War Alliance on behalf of the Spirit Kings. I��m impressed, Hiel, to see how you��ve changed from your former self.

    Being a man of integrity, I graciously answered the obvious question.

    ��Because I don��t want them to go to hell.��

    In response, Hiel looked at me intently and then flinched.

    ��Wait a minute, Hiel you.��

    You can fool others, but you can��t fool my eyes. I can tell she��s trying to keep a straight face, because the corners of her mouth are twitching.

    ��You sure didugh just now, didn��t you?��

    What was so funny?!

    Anyway, starting with Harkon.

    These days, there are more than one person who suppressesughter when they see me.

    ��Did someone say something about me being a ray of light?��

    It��s such a ridiculous thought.

    But luckily.

    Hiel smiled for a different reason.

    ��I apologize, my lord, you know it��s not like that.��

    ��I, Hiel, am pleased to hear your words, my lord.��

    Really?

    It would be impolite of me to ask why you were so pleased.

    Okay, well, whatever.

    I ended the conversation at that point.

    ��Then I will go.��

    Because the blinking of the quest objective was gradually fading.

    *

 Chapter 588.5

    Chapter 588 �C Sounds Like a Promise (1) #PART2

    The underworld of Arcana.

    The Underworld was such a dangerous ce that if the person you met in an alley yesterday turned up dead, you��d p your hands in relief that you��d found them at all.

    ��You��re making fun of me, Pride.��

    In such an Underworld, I, we, the Oak Auction ruled. Why was it possible to divide the underworld into two, maintaining bnce with the Shadow Mercenary group that exerts influence beyond the underworld and into thends beyond?

    It was simple.

    We were blessed by birth.

    Because we were the strongest fighting race.

    jijijig.

    Ulrich clenched his fists, and his clothes began to tear. His uncontrobly bulging muscles gave him a rationale for not backing down in the face of the Shadow Mercenaries�� leader, Kichi.

    ��I��ve heard stories of you from my ancestors, Pride.��

    Another udi, Pride.

    Because of his bad rtionship with him, he had met with Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo. The Ancestor Ulrich, who, on his deathbed, looked as if he had realized everything, once said.

    -������Sometimes I feel grateful to him.��

    But.

    ��You are wrong, Ulrich.��

    Pride, he was still arrogant and self-indulgent.

    ��I was just surprised for a moment.��

    Although his mind was momentarily shaken by Pride��s sobbing, Ulrich did not forget his original purpose. All he wanted was to remove Wonhom from this ce that would harm Mr. Grandfell. (tl/n: idk about ??? Wonhom / One Home? )

    ��Now that he��s in udi��s territory.��

    Even if we can��t defeat him.

    Let others be aware of his presence.

    So that Grandfell can dispose of him.

    I must risk my life.

    Soon, Ulrich was about to charge at Pride.

    ��Have you not yet abandoned the savagery imprinted in your blood?��

    The words are inaudible.

    pabas

    The moment I ignored him and charged.

    Pride, he reached for the hem of his blood-soaked robe.

    Are you trying to take out the magic tool hidden in your chest?

    Ulrich remained on high alert until he was within inches.

    It was a good thing.

    ��It��s unbing a hunter to chase prey that is already dead.��

    His chest is wide open.

    The invisible heart.

    I came face to face with Pride��s scars that were hidden behind his robes.

    Ulrich��s wisdom sized up the situation.

    ����No way.��

    Is that tiny piece of brooch bringing the already dead Pride back to life? Pride caught Ulrich��s gaze and spoke.

    ��You��re wise for an orc. I guess that��s also thanks to my brother��s mercy.��

    Ulrich stopped without realizing it.

    Pride spoke to Ulrich.

    That was sincere, without a single lie.

    ��Orcs who crave wisdom out of ce.��

    ������.��

    ��I will show you the truth.��

    It was also thest option.

    ��The ugly truth of the great House udi.��

    *

    ��What��s wrong, Taemin, is it still bothering you?��

    Tug.

    Nam Cheolmin put his hand on Taemin��s shoulder.

    He barely touched Taemin��s shoulder because of his size.

    Still, it conveyed his intentions.

    ��As expected, should I have just followed along?��

    The orcs had appeared in Seoul out of nowhere.

    A system message that didn��t lie proved their innocence, and they happened to have a connection to the Commander in Chief. Furthermore, their destination was udi territory.

    Nam Cheolmin shrugged.

    ��From the analyst��s point of view, if the orcs have something else up their sleeves, it should be weed. Do you know what kind of ce udi Territory is?��

    ������I know.��

    ��And where the word of themander-in-chief is thew, and even if you have a crazy idea and put it into practice, if ourmander-in-chief says one word, it��s over?��

    I could understand it in my head.

    But somehow, I couldn��t help but feel ufortable.

    In the meantime, my feet were heading towards a ce called Oak Auction.

    Nam Cheolmin quickly summarized the information.

    ��Wow, it looks like the information in the quest wasn��t a bluff, right? They��ve opened another portal to reality with a magic tool! They��re already buying items at a huge price, and they��re going to hold an auction right away����!��

    As if to prove his point.

    The streets were already crowded with yers.

    Nam Taemin swallowed a sigh.

    Yeah, what would happen if I felt ufortable?

    ��Okay, I need toe to my senses.��

    That was the moment Nam Taemin said that.

    ��Kyaaaaah!!��

    Screams erupted from the street.

    Before they could realize what was happening.

    Nam Taemin.

    No, every yer��s vision flickered.

    [Hidden Quest: Oak Auction Out of Business]

    ��What, these bastards����?��

    [World Quest: Combat Race Orc]

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589 �C The Sound of Promise (2)

    The yers areunched into the air with a tremendous sound.

    To the sky between skyscrapers.

    Not by will, but by overwhelming force.

    ��Uaahhhhhhhh!!!��

    It was [Archmage] Jesse Heinness who saved the yers, who were iling limb from limb as they were hurled toward the skyscrapers. Jesse is no longer a nobody, but a true Adept Mage.

    Magic that surpasses the limits of skill covers the city.

    ��Are you all right?��

    ��Jesse Heinness?!��

    ��Just a moment.��

    kkattag.

    With a light wave of her hand, she manipted the twilight magic.

    The yers bounced into the air and came to a stop. The scene was ryed live to the Netubers who had gathered to watch the Oak Auction.

    ��Crazy, guys. Jesse Heinness is here too?��

    ��Well, the Oak Auction is definitely a big event!��

    ��What��s this, magic in the streets. What? Orcs running amok? Oh no, we��re going aggro, huh?��

    As you can see, it was crowded.

    The first ce to break the news to those who couldn��t see what was going on in the crowd was in chat.

    And then, the message window that popped up for those who had gotten the news.

    [World Quests: Combat Races, Orcs]

    The strongest fighting race on the Arcana continent.

    Their suppressed wild nature was awakened.

    Can you handle it, adventurer?

    They are the true warriors of the Arcana Continent.

    ��What, what?! Is it real? I say it��s real!��

    Nam Taemin avoided the chaotic streets and headed for the rooftops of the forest of buildings.

    ��Bro, do you have any idea what��s going on?��

    Transcendent physical abilities.

    Swoosh.

    He leaped effortlessly from building to building. Nam Cheolmin��s voice, which hadn��t lost itsposure even in this situation, was transmitted through his item, the [Small Magic Transmission Bulb].

    ��Just to conclude.��

    Nam Cheolmin confirmed.

    ��It seems that the orcs�� [Wildness] stat has been activated.��

    ��!��

    Orcs.

    The reason for Nam Taemin��s pupils twitching was simple.

    The existence of orcs had been forgotten for a while on the Arcana Continent.

    This was because Nam Taemin knew their true value from an early age.

    ��Because they were opposites, yet strangely ovepping.��

    A Barbarian who is human yet chases after the wild.

    Orcs are a fighting race but have suppressed their wild nature.

    Thanks to this, the two forces had frequent contact points.

    It meant they were bound to feel it.

    ��If that��s true, we��d better hurry, big brother.��

    The Orc��s transcendent force.

    ��The orcs stabbed us in the back?��

    ��My God, are these things insane.��

    ������Wait, it��s a world quest, shouldn��t we expect a reward?��

    The yers were talking amongst themselves, because yes, orcs were notpletely unseen in the Arcana continent like the spirits were before the update.

    ��I��ve already destroyed several Orc viges.��

    [Vige Orc: Lv.300]

    He wasn��t bluffing.

    The orcs that appeared as monsters in the Arcana Continent Biography were actually of that level.

    But it was a mistake.

    ��Get out of the way.��

    Landing from a building into the city center.

    Nam Taemin said to the yers as they gathered their gear.

    Needless to say, they didn��t back down.

    No matter how much he said he was a top ranked yer.

    ��No matter how high ranked you are, you don��t have the right to tell us to leave, do you? Let��s make some concessions once in a while, Mr. Taemin.��

    ��That��s right ����!��

    ��You��re in the spotlight enough already, aren��t you?��

    It was a situation any yer would have dreamed of.

    To be a hero and save a city from the flooding of Arcana.

    Especially with so many eyes on the situation.

    Isn��t this a golden opportunity?

    ��A mob of three hundred level at most is nothing to be afraid of.��

    ��Get a grip.��

    ��W-What? Are you talking to me informally?!��

    Nam Taemin walks over and bends down to make eye contact.

    ��Does that look the same to you as a Vige Orc?��

    Vige Orcs.

    Strictly speaking, they weren��t full orcs at all, more like outcasts, beings who hadn��t had the intellectual capacity to suppress their wild nature and embrace new knowledge.

    And what of the Oak Auction Orcs?

    True orcs, if they take up arms.

    Their natural brute strength wasplemented by their honed knowledge.

    But unlike Nam Taemin, they did not know.

    ��An orc will be an orc, no matter what.��

    ��We��ve grown up, too, though not as much as you����.��

    ��We could hunt in the Zero Mountains somehow!��

    Fortunately, there was no need to argue further.

    Then.

    Because its presence began to cover the streets.

    [Orc Awakened to Wildness: Lv.800]

    Level 800.

    What is more overwhelming than the level, which is now just a number.

    It was a pattern that experience points couldn��t describe.

    Kwang.

    ��What the hell?! ��

    The yer reflexively shouted, barely keeping his shield up.

    It was fine if that was all it took. The unique skill of the ss, [Shield Warrior], was so specialized in defense that it could make up for the hundreds of level difference.

    Sreuk.

    What was problematic was the Orc��s persistent movement into blind spots that could not be blocked with such a shield. It was deceptively fast for a creature that barely exceeded two meters.

    Swoosh.

    It��s such an anomalous psychological warfare that it��s hard to call it a set pattern. Not surprisingly, it was the yers who started to fall apart in Seoul��s city center.

    Nam Taemin, he yers who wereining about him understand the topic.

    ������.. Hey guys, I don��t think those are just orcs.��

    ��What?��

    ��They��re not just orcs. They��re all merchants.��

    Nam Taemin gives up on the conversation at that point.

    ��That��s it, I��m done trying to convince them, bro.��

    He wanted to keep as many yers as possible out of this.

    At Nam Cheolmin��s request, Taemin wants to get as many yers as possible off the hook.

    Nam Taemin��s vision flickers.

    [Skill, ��Call of the Wild�� is activated].

    The momentum of the Barbarians, who, instead of letting the wildness take over, have taken full control of it. Nam Taemin��s eyes truly began to glow like the eyes of a beast.

    He warned.

    ��If you get caught in the middle, don��t me anyone.��

    That��s the way a yer should stand on the battlefield.

    Nam Taemin lightly jumps on the asphalt floor. Then the view of the battlefield bes visible. Indeed, what the barbarians said back when Arcana was just a game was right.

    ��They��re crazy, aren��t they?��

    Oak Auction.

    It was hard to believe they were so far removed frombat. Level 800. More than that, in Arcana Continen Biography terms.

    Nam Cheolmin��s analysis was ryed to the entire Holy War Alliance.

    ��Consider each of them at least a mid-level boss!��

    It��s mid-boss level.

    As for the most recently encountered mid-boss, this is of course.

    One could name themander of the Demon Kings�� army.

    Which means.

    ��You��re here, Mr. Taemin.��

    ��What are you doingte?��

    ��Jesse~ Leonie~ and the boys~��

    This is the home ground.

    Seoul, thend of the anomalies.

    That meant they couldn��t let their guard down.

    Rankers including Nam Taemin, Hisagi, Leonie, Jesse, and Cami.

    And then

    ��The yers have seeded in preempting the surrounding buildings, and even the orcs can��t dodge all the ranged attacks from the buildings.��

    ��It would be pointless to try to overpower them in small numbers.��

    -��Now that the battle has begun, the building has a siege system in ce, and it��s physically impossible for even orcs to break through the water-based advantage on each floor.��

    Nam Cheolmin says.

    Even yers who make full use of Seoul��s building forest, which has be and of anomalies.

    It��s not arrogance, it��s a confidence.

    ��We can��t lose.��

    No matter how many orcs poured out of that portal, armed with whatever rare gear from the Oak Auction, I wasn��t going to back down.

    But.

    ��Why?��

    Hisagi��s words brought everyone to a halt.

    It was true.

    Win or lose on the battlefield, it didn��t make sense.

    ��There was clearly no lies or deception in their words.��

    There was only one possibility, then.

    udi lord.

    Where Ulrich, the head of the Oak Auction, was headed.

    ������Something��s happened again, man.��

    Leonie gritted her teeth.

    A simple deception.

    No, as I said, the orcs don��t hide their true intentions.

    If so, this was a change of heart.

    ��Is there a falling out between the Commander and Ulrich?��

    I wonder.

    Commander-in-Chief.

    The personality of Hoyeol.

    ��From what I know of Chief Lee.��

    Jesse��s little muttering is interrupted by the cone hat.

    -Even if he refuses a bribe, he is not the type of person who refuses sincerity. So then, this doesn��t start with Chief Lee��s change of heart, but it starts with Ulrich, that orc guy.

    Her mind was racing, but she couldn��t dwell on it forever.

    ��Oooooh!!!��

    Even at this moment, the wild orcs were fiercely battling the yers.

    Even the yers who had grumbled about losing the spotlight to the rankers, including Nam Taemin, had joined in.

    ��It��s about situational judgment, it��s about power����

    ��We have to protect Seoul first.��

    ��I know, I��m not that stupid, am I?��

    Hundreds of levels are not attainable without that level of situational judgment, and soon enough, a group of yers began to take down the Oak Auction runaway in earnest.

    Levels are just a number.

    More important than natural talent is dedication.

    Don��t skip a day of physical training

    It was a battle situation that was exactly what ��someone�� said.

    ��We have the upper hand in the number!��

    ��Surround. Attack rather than defend!��

    ��Fire support from the rear!��

    These orcs were born to be warriors. They were unustomed to the battlefield, even if they were high level. The Holy War Alliance had too much experience to match.

    ��Melees fall back when they are attracted by aggro.��

    ��That��s right, there��s nothing good about fighting!��

    ��Unless you��re a Nam Taemin, Hisagi, or Leonie, it��s best to y it safe and use the terrain to your advantage. It��s a siege!��

    The battle turned out just as he had hoped.

    The yers had overwhelmed the Oak Auction.

    Even if they were one of the absolutes of the Underworld.

    That was decades ago, even in real time. For yers who had grown up in the cataclysmic flooding of the Arcana continent, they were a foe that could be ovee.

    ��No matter how tough they are, they��re not as tough as demons!��

    teolsseog.

    Soon, a fatal wound.

    One by one, the orcs begin to fall.

    Finally, there was a lull in the battle.

    ��Whoa.��

    He puts down his weapon and looks at the Oak Auction.

    About a few hundred orcs.

    It was simr to the size of the Oak Auction that was known beforehand.

    ��I don��t feel any magic reaction.��

    Jesse was right.

    There were no more Oak Auction troops crossing into reality through magic tools.

    The yers breathed a sigh of relief.

    ��So����.��

    Are we really supposed to kill these orcs?

    ��Shit.��

    Hesitant sword des.

    Everyone on the battlefield thought.

    If only they could know the reason for their sudden change of heart.

    It would help them decide.

    But the reason was never given.

    *

    The Arcana continent.

    The vastness of the ud territory.

    Somewhere.

    ��This.��

    Ulrich appeared from among the bushes.

    It was clearly Ulrich, who had been trying to kill Pride until a moment ago.

    But.

    ��I��m sorry to see you like this, Mr. Grandfell.��

    Ulrich turned to face Hoyeol who hade to him.

    Pride��s existence was not announced.

    For, as he had said, he was hiding his ��reason��.

    ��I know how you havee to seek me out, and I suspect what you may ask of me, Mr. Grandfell, but will you, Mr. Grandfell, in your vast mercy, answer my question?��

    The formal request is answered.

    ��I will listen, and then I will ask.��

    In a cold voice.

    ��The responsibility for your actions.��

    Ulrich bowed his head in joy.

    In this moment, to an Orc who craves wisdom.

    He could handle the aftermath of responsibility.

    Soon, Ulrich spoke.

    ��Actually, Grandfell, I believe you know everything, so it��s not Grandfell I��m asking, yes, it��s ��you��.��

    Ulrich��s eyes turn to Dawn��s jacket.

    ��Do you know?��

    Or more precisely, the [Six Sight Brooch] that adorns the jacket.

    ��Why is it a Six Sight Brooch that is divided into ��six�� pieces?��

    He points at Hoyeol, not Grandfell.

    ��A ray of light, Lee Hoyeol. It means that you know the reason.��

    [Hidden Quest: To Know Its True Value].

    The door to the Oak Auction, the Big Shot of the Underworld, has opened. The Arcana continent is in shambles. If you wish to know the true value of loot that no one else can properly value, visit the Oak Auction. You may find yourself facing an unexpected truth.

    -Get the Six Sight Brooch appraised. (Sess)

    -Face the truth about the Six Sight Brooch. (Ongoing)

 Chapter 590

    Episode 590. Sounds Like a Promise (3)

    When I think about it, I was puzzled.

    I wondered why it was a Six Sight Brooch.

    I wondered if it contained something that I couldn��t understand with my aesthetic sense. It was divided into exactly six pieces, so I thought it was just a six-pointed star. I was wondering if I got the numbers right.

    But then I realized.

    [Current Set Effect: 5/6]

    [1. Increase all base stats by 2 points].

    [2. When attacking boss monsters, all damage dealt is increased by 10%].

    [3. When facing multiple enemies, damage taken is reduced by 10%].

    [4. Gain the ��Awakening�� effect when reaching 70 %, 50 %, 30 %, 10 %, and 1 % maximum health duringbat].

    [5. Enter the ��Awakening�� state and the magic power consumption goes to 0 for a period of time].

    As I watched the increasingly shy set effects.

    I couldn��t help but feel a little nervous.

    Yes, the Six Sight Brooch contained powerful set effects that shouldn��t have been given to yers, at least not yet.

    Ulrich said.

    ��A ray of light, Lee Hoyeol, you know why.��

    Not at Grandfell, but at me.

    Toward Lee Hoyeol.

    At first, I was dumbfounded.

    How did you know?

    ��Did you see something?��

    Suddenly, I felt embarrassed, because I felt like I was being med for not stopping Grandfell��s snout. But I was relieved.

    Now was not the time to show this emotion.

    I replied.

    ��I don��t know.��

    I wondered if I still had a conscience.

    Grandfell just watched.

    He hadn��t spoken since I questioned him.

    He doesn��t even shut Ulrich up.

    ��That��s why.��

    I want to be loyal to Grandfell here, right?

    ��At least I don��t want to hear it like this.��

    Even a dog can recite a poem in three years at school.

    I learned something from Grandfell.

    Initiative is always key.

    I said shamelessly.

    ��But I will not listen to you.��

    As you can see, the quest objective has already been cleared and the next one has been updated. But wasn��t the process initiative? And didn��t me and Grandfell have an obligation?

    Grandfell had said.

    As if Ulrich knew something.

    ��Actually, that makes me angry for some reason.��

    So that��s what pisses me off.

    I can��t believe how long I��ve been stuck with you.

    How can you share secrets with him that I don��t know about?!

    ��If you really want to be honest, this isn��t jealousy or anything like that.��

    Even if I hear the truth about the Six Sight Brooch, I want to hear it from you, Granfell! Ulrich��s eyebrows twitched at my answer. Then he raised the corners of his mouth.

    ��Indeed, you have guessed, and perhaps you have already realized the Brooch��s power, so I can understand your desire to turn away from the truth.��

    Huh?

    Who��s looking away?

    I want to know more than anyone.

    ��I just want to hear it from Grandfell.��

    Actually, if you want to say that much.

    Isn��t there a reason to dissuade this side too?

    If you listen to it from Ulrich and also from Granfell.

    ��Because there will be cross-verification.��

    This makes me wonder why scratching a bowl feels like this.

    But I can��t help it.

    You caused it first, Grandfell.

    ��Nevertheless, you should know. Especially you, Lord Lee Hoyeol.��

    Silence is affirmation.

    He understands my meaning.

    Ullrich began to speak again.

    ��The Six Sight brooch, the proof of obedience.��

    The words made my ears perk up.

    ��Greed, Envy, Lust, Gluttony, Wrath, and Sloth.��

    For me.

    To me, Lee Hoyeol, the Demon Hunter.

    The names of the Seven Deadly Sins were all too familiar.

    ��This is proof that the six Seven Deadly Sins have obeyed the udi family.��

    I am in my own world.

    So, those days.

    I recalled the setting scribbled in my notebook. But as far back as I could remember, it didn��t exist. In my setting, the only time the udi family made contact with the demon was the day they were exiled.

    ��Because there was only one day when we were exterminated.��

    I��m not denying the possibility.

    As I said, 30%.

    There was a part of Grandfell��s past I didn��t know about.

    ��The brooch is a symbol of obedience given by the Seven Deadly Sins.��

    I was certain of it because I knew Grandfell��s temper, yes, the kind of temper that would have sent any demon to hell.

    ��That��s not possible, is it?��

    The Grandfell I knew would have refused any symbol of obedience, but even that, if it came from a demon, would have considered it a deceitful bribe, and he wouldn��t have cared about it.

    Ulrich turned to me.

    ��.

    ��As expected, you guessed it, too.��

    Guessed.

    He spat that out like he was seeing right through me.

    I honestly didn��t have a clue.

    But.

    In the back of my mind, I thought it could be.

    Why?

    If you ask me if I don��t know Grandfell��s temper.

    I could have asked back.

    ��Is that why you didn��t answer, Grandfell?��

    The Six Sight Brooch.

    I��ve been extremely wary of this item since I saw its set effect. It was powerful enough that I suspected it was either a defective item or a bug.

    ��An effect that should be given to boss monsters, not yers.��

    It��s shameless to me.

    How could this be between us?

    If the reason he remained uncharacteristically silent despite the harsh words was because the Six Sight Brooch was a bribe from the demon that Grandfell hated.

    ��It all makes sense.��

    I thought and hoped so.

    No matter how creepy.

    No matter how shameful.

    May Grandfell��s snout deny Ulrich��s words.

    ��Then let me ask you another question, Lord Lee Hoyeol.��

    But this time Grandfell was silent.

    I was quietly watching Ulrich continue talking to me.

    Should I be honest?

    ��What on earth is it?��

    I, Lee Hoyeol, was confused by this situation.

    30%.

    The Grandfell I didn��t know seemed so different from the one I had known, and it wasn��t easy to suddenly ept the past he had hidden.

    But I said.

    ��No.��

    ������What do you mean, no?��

    ��That��s the end of the question, Ulrich.��

    ��No. This can be stopped.��

    I told you.

    Because this is really shocking.

    I��m going to have to listen to this person!

    From now on, Ulrich, you can��t interrupt.

    ��I will not say it twice.��

    Cause it��s between me and Grandfell.

    ��Big words.��

    By the way, is it because we became like this? How can I speak like this even without snout? Anyone who sees it will surely think that Grandfell speaks as shamelessly as usual.

    But.

    ��You will not speak to me twice. I understand the meaning of your words. It is a stern warning. But I will nevertheless.��

    Ulrich, you are quite stubborn, aren��t you?

    ��I must tell you this much, Lord Hoyeol.��

    Even though it was a threat that wasn��t a threat, he was still looking at me.

    Of course, I am not like Grandfell.

    I don��t speak twice because of the way I speak.

    I ended up saying something that was close to a threat.

    ��If you really need to say something, just say something.��

    That one word cannot possibly express all 30% of Grandfell. Considering the level of questions asked to Ulrich in the future, I thought he might be able to listen leniently.

    ��Did you get the numbers right?��

    But in his next words.

    ��I clearly said the Seven Deadly Sins, but I only recited the names of the six sins. As thest survivor of Akshan, you would know, right? Which sins were left out.��

    I know.

    Pride.

    There was no Pride.

    ��After Grandfell was chosen to be the head of the family.��

    Leaving udi and making a pact with the demon.

    Adopting the Pride of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Later, it was the intuition of a demon hunter that woke me up from thinking that udi was the path to destruction.

    ������No, that��s impossible.��

    Make a pact with the demon.

    The meaning of the word is simple.

    It means giving everything to the demon.

    ��Then Pride cannot remain Pride.��

    But what about the Pride I��ve encountered?

    The demonized version of Pride was Pride. The prodigal son of House udi, the brother of Grandfell who still spoke to Grandfell.

    ��Wait, then.��

    Where is the real ��Pride��?

    Suddenly.

    Ulrich echoes the question that pped me in the back of the head.

    ��Yes, Pride.��

    It was the moment.

    ��Shut up.��

    ������Grand, Grandfell-nim?��

    ��Test me no more, Ulrich.��

    Grandfell opened his mouth again.

    *

    Kugugugung.

    ��You��re cheeky, Skal.��

    Frostnax said to Skal, who was now quite dignified even on his back. Even while running across space, he didn��t lose his cool.

    It��s a huge development.

    ��How unfortunate for you to live up to the name of Dragon Knight.��

    The adventurers�� growth was remarkable even from the perspective of the King of All, the Dragon. From the dragon��s perspective, of course. Skal could barely contain the churning in his stomach.

    The spinning status window.

    [Status abnormality, ��vertigo�� urs.]

    [A status abnormality, ��dimensional depression�� urs.]

    [Status abnormality, ��magic reflux�� urs.].

    ��The space alone makes me feel so anxious.��

    Uug.

    ��How did the Commander-in-Chief manage to shift dimensions����?! ��

    Frostnax furrowed his brow.

    ��I take back what I said about bing dignified.��

    �� ���� I��m sorry, Me? When did you say that?��

    ��Forget it. It��s a story that never happened.��

    The ice dragon snorted coldly.

    Skal could feel it in his gut.

    He��d forgotten all the points he��d earned, all the favorability points he��d gained ����!

    ��Ah.��

    Skal felt like he��d asked a stupid question.

    He hadn��t forgotten why he��d flown all the way here.

    Blinking Dragon Knight ss Quest Objective.

    [ss Quest: World Tree, Primordial Evil, Dragon. And udi]

    Dragon.

    A dragon knight with a primordial existence.

    It is time to witness the taboo of the Arcana continent.

    -Explore the ancient ruins of House udi. (Ongoing)

    udi.

    I��m excited for the opportunity to learn more about the Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo, a being who coexists with Hoyeol, but for some reason, Frostnax also seemed very nervous.

    He was afraid he��d lose the rest of the points.

    Maybe Frostnax��s going to polymorph back into a baby chick.

    He couldn��t bring himself to ask why.

    ��I never thought you knew about thisnd.��

    �� ����?��

    Frostnax started talking first.

    To summarize the story, it was bizarre.

    Frostnax pped his giant wings and looked out over the passingndscape.

    ��I can��t believe the day ising when I will set foot in Golden Pce.��

    The Gold Pce.

    A ce forbidden even to the King of All.

    Forbidden even to the King of All, because of the Elder Dragon, Eunaxus.

    And only Kudhanax, who lived in the same era as him, knew.

    Not long ago, Eunaxus ended his long reign.

    ��Now it��s just Kudhanax.��

    Kudhanax��s whereabouts remained a mystery.

    So Frostnax felt a sense of responsibility.

    Though he hadn��t quite shed his Hatchetling ways.

    ��I am one of the few kings of all things.��

    Since he had undeservedly received the Dark Dragon��s mercy first, he felt he had to reveal the secret of the Golden Pce. So did Skal, who watched in silence.

    ��The old home of House udi is forbidden to dragons.��

    I made up my mind.

    Even if it��s just to avoid losing points anymore.

    To stay focused for the quest.

    But their resolve was short-lived.

    Soon.

    It came into view.

    ��Is it a bone? Where in the world can you find such a huge bone?��

    Frostnax said in a trembling voice.

    ��That��s ����. ��

    The dragon��s forbidden area and the former home of House udi.

    ��These are the bodies of my brothers.��

    There was a castle there, built of dragon white bones.

    -Explore the ruins of House udi. (Sess)

    -Enter the curse rted to udi and the Dragon. (Ongoing)

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591 . Even the King of All

    Dragon Eyes.

    As he became a true Dragon Knight, Skal shared his senses with the Dragon.

    This meant that, as long as Frostnax allowed it, Skal could see the samendscape as the dragon.

    ��Do you see it, brat?��

    The King of All, he could see.

    The bones of his brothers littering the earth, weathered by the winds of time. Even the way they died, as he pierced further back into the past.

    A shocking sight indeed.

    No answer came from Skal.

    Frostnax continued.

    ��The pping of a dragon��s wings contains unfathomable power. They can soar and glide across dimensions. But even with these wings, my brothers have not been able to cross this mountain range.��

    The reason was simple.

    The top of the mountain range.

    Because that��s where udi��s old home was.

    ��What a past you��ve been hiding, Eunaxus ����. ��

    Elder Dragon, Eunaxus.

    Even when he lost the support of his own kind, no dragons set foot in the Forbidden Zone. At that time, the brothers had no reason to live.

    Their home, the Arcana continent.

    They had wasted their time freely while thend was being turned into a living hell by the flooding of the Demon World, and even their mother, the World Tree, had been lukewarm in her response.

    In hindsight, this was just the hidden past. They probably just decided that it was better to bury the past in memory, Eunaxus.

    ��No matter how much you say it��s a thing of the past.��

    But.

    ��This is too much.��

    He counted the number of his brothers who had been reduced to skeletons and dust.

    It seemed to be at least a hundred.

    No wonder the brat kept vomiting.

    One-sided ughter.

    Dragon Eye, the past seen through my eyes was truly miserable.

    The dragons, the kings of all things, had fallen.

    udi, never once looking like a king in their presence.

    ������Can you fly a little further?��

    Frostnax snorted at Skal��s cautious question.

    ��Why, do you think I��d be scared?��

    Is it Hatcholling��s youthful spirit?

    If not that, then a past existence.

    It was my faith in the udie I faced.

    ��I��m going to ask you why, brat.��

    Frostnax cut straight to the chase.

    ��I think we��ll find a clue once we enter udi��s former territory. My adventurer��s vision is shining, and I think I can see the truth about udi and the Dragon.��

    Indeed, he was seeing.

    Instead of answering, Frostnax pped his wings.

    Then it came into view.

    The image of udi��s old estate.

    ������This.��

    For the dragon, the king of all things, there was nock.

    If they needed something, they could get it. Frostnax had no interest in it, but there were others of his kind who were fascinated by all things shiny.

    Many dragons adorned theirirs with gold and jewels. But the gold and silver treasures they had so painstakingly umted seemed to be for naught.

    A shining castle.

    The ruins were still shining brightly, and the reason was simple. This was because Dwarves, small guys, built castles and walls using only rare minerals that no one could use.

    ��Well, what��s so grand����? ��

    The scale was enough to make even Skal, who was ustomed to this kind of scenery, feel intimidated.

    Haven��t we already seen such magnificent citadels in the real world, in the Kingdom of Yusra?

    No, udi��s castle was more than the Golden Pce of Yusra.

    Skal��s vision flickered.

    [Hidden Piece, ��udi��s Castle�� was discovered.]

    [udi��s sense of intimidation envelops you].

    [All stats drop drastically].

    I dared to assure you.

    No temple dedicated to any god on the Arcana continent could be grander than the castle in front of us. It was a tall, majestic, and splendid castle.

    Depending on how you look at it.

    Frostnax opened his mouth.

    ��Indeed, it would be an understatement to describe it as ��arrogant��.��

    Skal muttered in a low voice.

    ��The Tower of Babel����

    The first thing that came to mind was a real-life anecdote.

    But Skal shook his head.

    Now was not the time to be distracted by trivialities.

    [Curses: udi��s Discipline]

    [Restriction: those who have entered the Forbidden Zone]

    The curse was right in front of me.

    I knew about the dangers of curses. Why, even on Jeju Ind, where Paimon appeared. Wasn��t the rift in Seoul created by the Eighth Throne Demon King Barbatos also a curse?

    Skal realized the point.

    ��I��m not the Commander-in-Chief.��

    Unlike Hoyeol, who could easily attack even the Curse of the Ten Thrones, he could not rx. Although the status abnormality was constantly urring, Skal did not hesitate.

    ��Please enter straight ahead, Frostnax-nim.��

    The Hidden ss, the Dragon Knight, shares everything with the dragon while sitting on it. Skal, even if he��s suffering from the status abnormality, as long as it��s harmless to Froznax.

    ��You��re in good spirits, brat.��

    pping.

    ��Good.��

    That meant he could move about without any restrictions. Soon, Frostnax��s wings swept across the graves of his kin. Toward udi��s citadel.

    [Enter Curse, ��udi��s Discipline��].

    Skal��s vision blinked.

    And he began to feel it.

    The power of the curse.

    ��Uugh.��

    He hadn��t seen anything yet, but Skal had beenpletely emptied. Frostnax was not angry. He could understand the brat��s frustration.

    ��It transcended dimension, no, time.��

    Is this what you mean by ��curse��?

    The brat was nauseous when he crossed space, let alone dimensions.

    Worse, he��d crossed the time line.

    Frostnax opened his mouth.

    ��Come to your senses, Skall.��

    �� ���� Yeah. Yes, Frostnax-nim.��

    ��From now on, reality and the future are in our hands.��

    With the intuition of the King of All, he intuitively understands the essence of the curse.

    He realizes that the curse can be used to manipte the future through time. Of course, he understands that dramatic changes are impossible, like bringing back his kin who have been turned into skeletons.

    But.

    ��If I can be of any help to Grandfell-nim.��

    I needed to witness a little more of the udi family.

    Only then could I fill the void left by Eunaxus and Kudhanax.

    Soon, the image of Frostnax was shared.

    ��I understand.��

    Skal wiped the corner of his mouth and looked straight ahead.

    Thendscape of the curse came into view.

    Dragons swarmed across the sky.

    Frostnax was more surprised than Skal at the sight.

    ��Eunaxus, Kudhanax.��

    He hadn��t expected the two old dragons to be here, in the past.

    They were as strong as the years they had lived.

    Moreover, in the past, they would not have aged.

    Frostnax could guess. If he were to face the two dragons of the curse now, he could see that he would not be able tond a single blow.

    ��And yet we couldn��t avoid this����?��

    I couldn��t believe it.

    But he had to believe.

    Because soon, the curse began to shine its full light on the past.

    The King of All.

    Like the elves before their transformation.

    Dragons, who were arrogant to say the least.

    There was a being there who imprinted the feeling of ��humility�� in them.

    Arrogance.

    No, a being that makes even arrogance a modifier.

    udi.

    ����The Dark Dragon.��

    The imprint of Frostnax��s dragonblood was once again etched.

    And its influence.

    It was passed on to Skal, the Dragon Knight.

    [Status Abnormality, ��Fear��.]

    [��Warning: Mental strength is too low].

    ����..!��

    It makes sense.

    How could it have been silent all this time?

    ��For some reason, there were too many dead bodies.��

    Those were all the dragons who visited the Forbidden Zone out of curiosity.

    They had fallen to the curse and died.

    Skal gritted his teeth.

    kkwaag.

    He squeezed the cold ice dragon��s scales in his hand to jolt the increasingly sluggish Frostnax. As he did so, he realized he was being a fool.

    Just when I thought I��d ovee all odds and be a worthy Dragon Knight, I was stuck in a curse with a dragon and end up dying on the Arcana Continent?

    However.

    ��Frostnax-nim!��

    ��Can��t you hear me?��

    ��Frostnax-nim!!��

    Skal now had a reason to clear this curse, to survive�� Grandfell, did he say? Whatever the man��s past was, it had nothing to do with Skal himself.

    Because it wasn��t Hoyeol.

    So he shouted even louder.

    ��Hey Ice Dragon!!!��

    See.

    ������Brat, what did you just say to me?��

    *

    That was a struggle I learned from ��someone��.

    ��ck Crown��

    Ulrich��s senses stopped. Of course, it wasn��t the ck Crown that was manifested by my will. Grandfell looked at Ulrich, who remained still, and said.

    ��Do not repeat your foolishness.��

    It was the same feeling I had when I looked at the Blood Grown Lycoris Flower nted in udi��s territory. It was as if he had known this was how things would turn out for a long time.

    Suddenly, the words struck me.

    -��He knew this too.��

    Maybe he was just pretending, like always.

    ��You were good at pretending in real life, weren��t you?��

    Grandfell was an Arcanian, after all. Even though he didn��t know the knowledge about the Arcana Continent, the knowledge about reality was something that Granfell already couldn��t know.But something was different.

    Grandfell was drawing a line in the sand.

    It was distancing me.

    Because I felt it to the point where I felt sad.

    ��You can leave udi Territory.��

    His words.

    In udi territory, the words of the lord, Grandfell, are absolute.

    As if to prove it.

    Ulrich��s body ispletely engulfed in magic and disperses.

    -Face the Truth of the Six Sight Brooch (Ongoing)

    The quest objective blinks faintly, then disappearspletely.

    It��s a clear indication that Ulrich has left udi��s territory.

    ��Time is short.��

    Grandfell said to himself.

    Then he really drew on his magic and manifested a portal.

    He didn��t say where he was going, but I was a pretender now.

    ��What, are you going back to Seoul?��

    Grandfell doesn��t spit out nonsense.

    He��d rather keep his mouth shut, but he doesn��t lie.

    If that��s the case, then the words he��s saying now aren��t meant to deflect the situation.

    ��Clearly, something happened in Seoul.��

    Me, Lee Hoyeol.

    If it were normal, I would have questioned it.

    What on earth are you doing from earlier?

    ��I was talking to you.��

    If it��s something you didn��t really want to hear, you shouldn��t have heard it in the first ce, right? If it was such an ufortable story, you could discuss it with me in advance, right? You spoke harshly, but are you afraid I won��t understand?

    The words came up in my throat.

    I couldn��t get the words out.

    It was because I felt it intuitively from Grandfell��s attitude.

    ��You have to tie the knot securely.��

    An expression that Grandfell had never shown to anyone.

    It was directed at me.

    It was because he ended his sentence with that expression.

    ��We don��t have much time left.��

    What are you saying now����?

    *

    ��wriggle.

    Why are they called a fighting race?

    The orc was recovering quickly as if to prove him.

    Mortal wounds didn��t matter, their muscles were strong enough to knit themselves together and move past broken bones.

    ��They��re so stupidly persistent!��

    The yers weren��t in the mood to ck off either, not after the blows to the back of their heads. They raised their weapons again, and this time, we had to make sure to cut off their breathing.

    ppadeug.

    Just as everyone was steeling themselves for battle.

    From somewhere, a shout came.

    It was a shout, but somehow it sounded like it was filled with excitement.

    ��Lee, Lee Hoyeol is here����!!!��

    The Commander-in-Chief is here?

    For a moment, Nam Taemin was stunned.

    There was no familiar sound in his ears.

    ��And without a sound?��

    It was definitely the Commander-in-Chief making his way through the crowd.

    Nam Taemin shook his head.

    Perhaps his nerves had be overly sensitive.

    ��Commander-in-Chief��

    He thought to himself.

    ��For you.��

    Hoyeol no, Grandfell said.

    ��Do I still look like ��him�� to you?��

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592 �C One Way Streets (1)

    Goosebumps.

    Goosebumps sprout from his spine and spread throughout his body. No status message came to mind. No, no other abnormality could have shaken Nam Taemin��s spirit this much.

    Memories shed through his mind.

    The unfamiliar smell of the Commander-in-Chief.

    Every time he used ck magic, his eyes became colder than usual.

    Crucially, even the ruthless appearance he showed when Paimon appeared.

    Stark.

    Nam Taemin found himself unknowingly looking toward Hoyeol.

    No, not toward Hoyeol, but toward ��something��.

    His grip on the greatsword tightened.

    ����..Am I the only one who noticed?��

    In that case, the voice I heard just a moment ago must have been telepathy.

    ��I wonder if there��s any way for my brother to know about this?��

    Even as he thought about it, Nam Taemin med himself.

    I should have trusted my senses a little more.

    When Cheolmin told him he was being ridiculous.

    I should have been more stubborn.

    I should have.

    ��Mr. Ho-Yeol.��

    It was possible to save Mr. Hoyeol, who was being swayed by ��something��.

    In fact, I already had an estimate in my head.

    There��s no way I can stand up to something that wears Hoyeol��s mask.

    I realized the difference between the two as I watched from the sidelines.

    But.

    ��You still have to do it, Nam Taemin.��

    Nam Taemin gave himself over to [Wildness] a little more.

    Even if it was an enemy that could not be defeated, he could not back down.

    Even more so now that I know that Hoyeol is involved.

    He finally made eye contact.

    ������!��

    It was an encounter that made that promise be meaningless.

    Someone else would say.

    No different from usual.

    His eyes were as calm as a stillke.

    No, Nam Taemin could feel it.

    ��Different.��

    The way the eyes were looking at him was different.

    There was not even a hint of warmth.

    A gaze that looked down on him as if evaluating him from on high above.

    Sweat.

    A cold sweat formed on Nam Taemin��s forehead from the tension.

    The lips of something opened coldly.

    It might be a manifestation of magic.

    I must move.

    It was Nam Taemin who was endlessly self-aware.

    In fact, Nam Taemin couldn��t move.

    ��Not bad.��

    Was what followed unexpected?

    No, it wasn��t.

    It was because of pure disparity.

    It��s like being an ant in front of an elephant.

    It��s like being thrown into the vast universe alone.

    It was because I felt an insurmountable emotion in that moment.

    ��No.��

    Stark.

    The greatsword was about to slip from Nam Taemin��s hand.

    ��I see you��re finally rxing.��

    ����..?��

    ��I apologize if I overdid it.��

    Wait a minute, what is it?

    This situation?

    Nam Taemin stuttered and asked.

    ��Ho, Hoyeol-ssi?��

    Before the answeres, there��s a scolding.

    ��I��m disappointed to hear you address the Commander-in-Chief by his first name. Taemin-kun.��

    ��You made such a fuss out of me, what is it, you bastard?��

    ��I��ve never even called Chief Lee by his first name����!��

    Hisagi, Leonie, and even Jesse Heinness were shooting at him.

    Normally, he would have fought back.

    But he didn��t have the energy for that.

    The gaze.

    The re.

    The light.

    Because before he knew it, Hoyeol, who was not something, was in front of his eyes.

    Was that it?

    Nam Taemin breathed out a sigh of relief.

    ��Nervous����. I must have been really nervous.��

    The Oak Auction was a sudden event in Seoul.

    It was a p in the face.

    But if it was all because of Ulrich��s search for udi, he could only me himself for not stopping him.

    Nam Taemin concluded.

    ��I can��t believe I made such a mistake.��

    He looked over at Hoyeol, who was organizing the situation as usual.

    Really.

    From deep within him, he muttered to himself in relief.

    ��I��m d I was mistaken, Mr. Hoyeol. I really am.��

    *

    Huu.

    ��I barely covered it.��

    What��s worse than that, Grandfell?

    -��Not bad.��

    That was all Grandfell had to say.

    After that, it was me.

    It was a solution that took Lee Hoyeol��s best effort����!

    ��Anyway, it��s not just the usual snout.��

    I had no idea the orcs were wreaking havoc in Seoul.

    Of course, I had a vague idea why.

    Their suppressed wild nature was unleashed.

    ��The sight of the Blood Grown Lycoris Flower.��

    The deep red color of the blood must have unwittingly awakened their suppressed wild nature. Of course, Ulrich couldn��t have influenced the orcs�� rampage.

    ��How could he do that on the Arcana continent, much less in the udi territory?��

    More than that, Grandfell, you know this.

    I felt a pang of regret, but that��s a story for another time.

    The door opened, and the orc bowed to me.

    ��I apologize, udi.��

    I turned to face Oldug, the second inmand of the Oak Auction, who had reced Ulrich. He repeatedly bowed his head to me, but I had no intention of holding him responsible.

    ��I heard there was no major damage anyway?��

    Indeed, our Holy War Alliance.

    A quest for anomalies that never stops.

    I watched the streaming video that was left behind, and it��s safe to say that the sum of their parts is now worthy of being called a real alliance. I wondered if I should be proud of myself for being an afterthought.

    But hey, I��m themander-in-chief.

    ��It��s okay, it was only a small disturbance.��

    Oldug couldn��t raise his head despite my words.

    Maybe he feels like a burden to me.

    It was clear from his fidgeting that he wanted to ask about Ulrich.

    Of course, I told it like it was.

    ��Uh, yeah! I know it��s an ungracious thing to say, but Mr. Ulrich hasn��t shown us the slightest inclination. It��s not that you��re wrong, udi, it��s just that I don��t understand����!��

    The orcs disappeared all at once and Ulrich concealed the truth.

    But there was another culprit behind all of this.

    Yes, I told Oldug, I was going to confront the ��culprit��.

    ��Nevertheless, as of this moment, you are Ulrich.��

    The Oak Auction has opened in Seoul, thend of the anomaly.

    [Quest: Mercy of the Oak Auction].

    As I said, the Oak Auction had a role to y.

    On the Arcana continent and in the real world. No matter where you looked, the Oak Auction was the only ce that could increase yers�� equipment in a short period of time.

    ��This is not the time to judge based on personal feelings.��

    Asmander-in-chief, I spoke to the new Ulrich.

    ��If you need help, find Magic Tower.��

    ��The Magic Tower? More than that, I dare to take Mr. Ulrich��s empty seat��.! ��

    ��No one is perfect from the start.��

    I heard it was really bad too?

    It��s been decades since Ist yed. I know nothing about Arcana Continent biography, and I��ve struggled since my awakening. I mean, anyone can go through that kind of shit to be believable.

    ��Me too.��

    ������!��

    I meant it purely in that way.

    What is this all of a sudden, Oldug?

    No, the new Ulrich��s eyes widen.

    ��It��s difficult.��

    You seem to be ovee with emotion in many ways.

    I��m afraid this is not the time for socializing.

    I know a bomb exploded at the Oak Auction, but the situation here is more serious.

    ��udi, if you leave like this����!��

    Goooooo.

    I manifested a portal, leaving behind Oldug, who was clutching at the hem of my robe, and returned to a familiar ce. It has been a long timeing, but there is no ce like home.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, in my own home.

    Needless to say, there was no dust. A preservation magic has been cast by someone who cannot tolerate a speck of dust. As I quietly looked into my room, I felt a new emotion.

    I studied magic by watching tube, I did a physical training quest, and I fell down on the bed as if I fainted after being tortured. When I had just realized my sword aura and wasn��t used to it, I even cut the sink with a kitchen knife because I didn��t even have a cutting board.

    After the awakening.

    All the memories I��d shared with Grandfell came flooding back.

    So I could speak.

    With my mouth, to Grandfell.

    ��Why.��

    As I had said many times before.

    I was good at identifying topics.

    Isn��t insight necessary to understand such topics?

    That��s right.

    I know what Grandfell��s unintelligible words are leading to. Thanks to my consistent interpretation of Grandfell��s style of speech. I��ve gotten it right to the point where I feel confident to think to myself.

    ��Why do you want to leave?��

    Really, unless you��re an idiot, you can tell.

    ��Because we don��t have much time left.��

    As the past flows back, Grandfell��s personality bes deeper and deeper.

    At the same time, it began to flood in.

    A past that I don��t know.

    I know that I may not be the vessel to hold you. Otherwise, Grandfell, there would be no reason for you to suddenly distance yourself from me.

    Even if it wasn��t Ullrich, I already felt it, because I was truly disheartened when I realized that even the greenest of green tea couldn��t change your mind.

    I smiled bitterly.

    ��I guess it��s all because I��m not good enough.��

    If it were in the past, would you have been happy?

    Why, I am finally free from this damn dark history. I might have cried tears of joy that I was innocent, that I had won, that I could do whatever the fuck I wanted from now on.

    But I don��t.

    ��I know too much for that.��

    As you know, it��s 70%, right?

    ��Therefore����.��

    ��I don��t know what you��re thinking, Grandfell, but I, Lee Hoyeol, don��t intend to let you go quietly.

    ��So I think the calction is correct.��

    Isn��t that unfair?

    You��re the only one who knows my entire dark history.

    That��s why I��m always with you, Grandfell.

    It means that only by going through and witnessing your dark history will you be able to unravel your intuition.

    Only then.

    ��You.��

    I can repay the debt I owe you.

    Of course, I don��t have your great talents or abilities.

    But there��s a saying that it��s better to have a nk sheet of paper, right?

    ��Whatever your past is.��

    I��ll get you through it.

    Needless to say, I didn��t think that I could ovee Grandfell��s stubbornness with a few words. But at the same time, I knew Grandfell��s temper better than anyone.

    I was honestly confident.

    ��!

    To me.

    It was the only light, so leave if you can, Grandfell?

    Where, if you can leave me with your temper!!

    *

    seug.

    Marcelo��s quill stopped.

    A handwriting rises on the parchment.

    This was unmistakably Chief Lee��s handwriting.

    But the content was unusual.

    ��!��

    At that moment, Marcelo got up from his seat as if he was possessed by something and headed towards the bookshelf. He quickly pulled out a book that contained the vast rules of the Magic Tower.

    seuseuseug.

    Marcelo looked through the book, which he had almost memorized, and checked it. Still, he muttered. Two things were shing in his mind.

    ��Are you sure you��re okay, Chief Lee?��

    He was already taking on a role that went beyond human limitations.

    And now.

    Chief Lee announced that he would take on another burden.

    Application to Establish the School of Reversal Magic

    Proposal for a regr conference

    A proposal to hold a special conference organized by Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    The Tower Master, Marcelo, was looking for it.

    Whether the Tower Master could join a certain school of magic and pursue learning. He was scrutinizing the discipline before doing something unprecedented.

    ��Really, I��m worried����.��

    As Marcelo said that, a bright smile appeared on his lips.

    The one thing he didn��t understand as a truth-seeking mage.

    Here was his chance to get a lesson in Reversal Magic.

    Marcelo muttered, trying hard to suppress hisughter.

    ��Really, two bodies wouldn��t be enough, Chief Lee����!��

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593. One-Way Traffic (2)

    Priorities are always important.

    ��Right now, my priority is to find Ulrich.��

    Ulrich was apparently unharmed after being thrown out of the udi territory. It��s not that I tracked it with magic, it��s just that failure didn��t ur to me in the quest goal.

    ��But.��

    Even if I confronted Ulrich now, it wouldn��t solve my questions, and judging from Grandfell��s fierce demeanor, it was more likely that it was for Ulrich��s benefit to be the center of attention.

    And as I said.

    The most important thing is that this is ��our�� problem.

    Of course, it was all my opinion.

    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, right?

    From now on, Grandfell.

    I��m not going to take your opinion into ount.

    One-way traffic will be met with one-way traffic!

    That��s right. I was making a fuss. I was being sassy, the first time I��d ever used my authority as andlord to barge in and out of a tenant��s apartment.

    ��You know that, right? Procedurees first.��

    I started off by doing everything I could to make sure that Grandfell couldn��t get rid of me.

    I��ve dered to the Tower Master, Marcelo, that I��ll take on enough burdens to fill a parchment, and I��ve decided to be even more active in the fight for the Holy War Alliance��s Commander in Chief.

    I can still hear it in my ears.

    -��Huh? Will you agree to an interview?!

    -��Um, really, themander-in-chief personally gave me swordsmanship instruction����?��

    -��I would be honored if you would!��

    Their reactions were as if they were dreaming.

    Of course, I wasn��t so sure.

    Why have I been whining all this time, suffering from Grandfell?

    ������You��re going to die in the future, Hoyeol. Really.��

    Because the umted fatigue of body and mind did not discriminate between me and Grandfell. In other words, we were jointly and severally liable. But I was going to hold on to Grandfell as long as my body was tattered.

    seuseuseug.

    A feather pen that moves cheerfully.

    Naturally, our Grandfell, who is full of responsibility, adheres to discipline, proves underestimations, and realizes overestimations, was adapting to his new work early on.

    ��It��s an interesting concern in its own way.��

    Anyway, there is no way to do it half-heartedly?

    Of course, it has to be good.

    I checked the words scrawled with a feather pen.

    Special conference organized by Chief Lee.

    The Chief of the Magic Tower. The Chief of the Magic Tower wields enormous power. I hadn��t realized it when Marcelo was Chief, because I��d been stuck with him as co-chief.

    ��I realized that I could definitely take the initiative and do something.��

    ��.

    Of course, no matter how powerful a person was, everything was possible only with the consent of the leadership. However, at the moment, the only leader of the Magic Tower, that is, my boss, is Marcelo.

    ��With the Cat Tower Master gone, there��s no one to interfere.��

    Marcelo would never oppose my will.

    The special conference organized by the chief was also immediately granted permission to be held. Perhaps that��s why our Grandfell, who does not waste anything, is so eager.

    Thumping.

    The released magic power begins to draw a picture in the air.

    ��Reversal Magic.��

    The magic manifests and reverses itself, transforming from drawing to drawing to pure particles again and again. It was the moment when traces of magical power were engraved in the chief��s office.

    Our Grandfell shakes his head.

    ��No, this is not enough.��

    I, Lee Hoyeol, listen to Grandfell��s words.

    ��I knew it would be like this.��

    I couldn��t hide my satisfied smile.

    ��Look, I guess I can��t do anything about your personality, right?��

    It is said that people who have been beaten get hit well. Having suffered from this guy��s temper, shouldn��t I be able to put that temper to good use? As you can see, you are in the palm of my hand, Grandfell.

    ��I��m sorry, but I have no intention of letting you go.��

    Whether he realized it or not, Grandfell was as eager as ever to take on the task at hand.

    ��..

    A brain that never stops spinning.

    Thanks to this, my head became moreplicated, and my eyes began to spin, but����. I decided to stop arguing about whether I was making a profit or a loss.

    ��Whatever.��

    I said, just grabbing your ankles.

    Grandfell paid no heed to my resolve.

    I��m just naively focused on the task at hand.

    Finally, Grandfell concluded.

    ��In the end, it��s the [��Anomaly��] that matters.��

    Wait, anomaly?

    No, isn��t that a bit early?

    Not to the yers, but to me!

    I couldn��t help but interject.

    That��s the way it is, right?

    Suddenly, grandiose statementse to mind.

    I couldn��t help but get hot with cold.

    ��If I told you that ordinary inte surfing is a quest of anomaly, would you say����?��

    What the hell would people think?

    Why, there��s more than just anomaly, right?

    I mean,e on.

    ��But is this something you��ll really enjoy?��

    *

    ��Haa.��

    Nam Taemin tied his hair tightly and gave a sarcastic re.

    Where his gaze was directed.

    There was Hisagi, who was looking unusually bad today.

    Looking at that face, sarcasm automaticallyes out.

    ��You have a glow on your face, don��t you?��

    ��Thank you for thepliment.��

    ��You should be grateful, It means it��s as shiny as a snake.��

    ��It��s expensive after all. Shiny snake skin.��

    Hisagi smirks.

    ��More than the skin of any other beast.��

    ��What, what, you bastard?!��

    ��I don��t know why the beast is so angry.��

    The reason for Nam Taemin��s extreme sensitivity was simple.

    ��Then I��ll just leave. To learn ��Reversal Magic.����

    This was because it was not long before the special lecture on the founding of the ��Reverse Magic School�� that the Commander-in-Chief had announced would begin. Nam Taemin grabbed the cushion lying on the sofa as if it were Hisagi��s cor and beat him up.

    peobeobeog.

    ��Ah! This is discrimination, isn��t it, Mr. Hoyeol?��

    Whates out naturally is the name, not the title.

    Nam Taemin didn��t realize it, but it was because Hoyeol was starting to feel like Hoyeol. After he told me a creepy joke while I was still nervous.

    ��I don��t feel bad about it, though.��

    So much has changed.

    The biggest change, of course, is the activities of the Holy War Alliance.

    Nam Taemin shrugged his shoulders.

    He shouldn��t have said that, not when he was in the middle of a battle.

    ��Actually, I was getting a little tired myself.��

    The Holy War Alliance was a formidable force that had no equal on the Arcana continent and in reality, except for the Ten Thrones of the Demon World. But even with all their power, the Holy War Alliance never made the first move.

    Why?

    Nam Taemin was guessing. He wondered if they simply hadn��t met the Commander in Chief��s standards. Maybe that��s why he felt a little proud.

    ��Maybe we��re finally qualified to learn and wield it.��

    It seemed to give him hope that he could finally move forward with Hoyeol.

    Needless to say, Nam didn��t waste this opportunity. As he said, the Holy War Alliance had a lot of work to do. He wouldn��t be able to envy Hisagi forever.

    Suddenly.

    As if to prove the point.

    Nam Cheolmin, armed with proper armor for the first time in a long time.

    He opened the door and asked.

    ��Taemin, are you ready to go?��

    ��Of course. I just finished earlier.��

    ��Really? I ran into Hisagi in the elevator earlier, and he seemed to be in a very good mood. Did you guys make up for your fightst night? Is my little brother starting to grow up?��

    He seemed in a really good mood?

    It seemed like a vein was standing on his forehead.

    Nam Taemin regained hisposure.

    ��That��s right, hyung. I need to grow up.��

    Only then will we be able to fulfill the mission Mr. Hoyeol has entrusted to us at this moment. The brothers hurried on their way. Suddenly, inside the Gaon Building, we saw a small face.

    ��Huh, okay, thank you for your hard work.��

    Scattered hair and tattered pajamas.

    She yawned and waved goodbye.

    It was Leonie.

    ����But, you know what bro?��

    Nam Taemin lightly ignored Leonie��s harsh greeting and approached Nam Cheolmin and asked. That was probably because thebination of this Arcana Continent Expedition was quite unfamiliar.

    ��Why us, Shinhwa, and the Yusra Kingdom?��

    Of all the Great Alliances, Gaon stuck out like a sore thumb.

    Of the many guilds in the Holy War Alliance, Shinhwa was the one that stood out.

    And from the Kingdom of Yusra, the elite imperial army led by King Hakuna.

    Nam Cheolmin shrugged his shoulders.

    ��Well. I��ve been racking my brain for days, and I can��t figure out why. It��s just that King Hakuna is so easygoing.��

    A friend of a friend.

    Thanks to their passion, they were Nam brothers who unintentionally maintained a close rtionship with King Hakuna. Therefore, it was understandable that he was working with Hakuna��s imperial elite army.

    �� ��.��

    ������But I have no idea about Shinhwa. Even if we��re not as close as we used to be, we��re still not that close. Taemin, you haven��t changed much with Yiseol, have you?��

    ��We don��t talk as much as we used to, hyung.��

    Taemin��s eyebrows began to knit together.

    ��Baek Yiseol, I still get shivers when I think about what she did?! That��s right, I can ignore all the things that were tangled up in Shinhwa and Gaon as a human being. Hisagi, why would you bring that up when you��re under the same roof as that asshole?��

    ��Really? Then why are you so pissed off?��

    ��No, look at this.��

    He held out his smartphone.

    Then, search for the three-character name in the search bar: Lee Ho Yeol.

    Nam Taemin scratched his head.

    ��What��s wrong with the Commander-in-Chief? Is there an article about him?!��

    ��No, not there, but here!��

    ��If it were here����

    ��That��s right! No matter what, the Green Window is a Korean site, so who should pop up first in rted searches? I hate to say this, but ����. Korea��s pride, hope, and only top ranker since the days of Arcana Continent Biography!��

    A voice as loud as his size.

    Nam Cheolmin was relieved inside.

    Thank God we��re the only ones in the elevator.

    ��Of course my name shoulde up as themander��s first rted search term. But look at this, bro. Even if Jesse Heinness is like that, what is Baek Yiseol? Baek Yiseol!!��

    The rted search terms, and their rankings, were as follows.

    ����Rted search terms?��

    1. Lee Hoyeol

    2. Lee Hoyeol famous quotes

    3. Lee Hoyeol words

    4. Lee Hoyeol��s Ttogak Highlights

    5. Lee Hoyeol and Baek Yiseol

    6. Lee Hoyeol Jesse Heinness

    7. Lee Hoyeol Figure.

    ��It��s not unfair that I was pushed by a figure and disappeared!��

    I��ve stayed quiet until now.

    Just looking at it, it seems unfair.

    Nam Cheolmin burst intoughter.

    ��It can��t be helped, can it? It was such an unusual case.��

    ��Anyway, the problem is with reporters, especially entertainment reporters? What kind of big deal is that, bringing it out of memory when it��s worth forgetting?��

    ��Well, because people want it?��

    ��Want it? Hmmm.��

    It was refreshing to see Baek Yiseol, who was not only noble but also strangely unlucky,pletely broken by Hoyeol. It was a moment when Nam Taemin was unconsciously trying to understand his ranking.

    Nam Cheolmin skillfully turned the reins.

    ��Well, at least it��s not a reason to get serious, right?��

    ��Huh? Well, that��s true.��

    ��Isn��t that enough?��

    Nam Cheolmin didn��t say it out loud.

    There was one reason why thisbination was formed. Baek Yiseol and King Hakuna. The two of them had been growing unusually fasttely.

    ��Maybe you��ve left it up to us.��

    Nam Cheolmin nodded.

    I don��t think we can fathom all of the Commander in Chief��s intentions.

    Still, let��s do our best.

    He began his briefing.

    ��Approximately one week Arcana time to Behemoth��s Maw.��

    *

    Really, I thought it was a foolproof n.

    ��Are you ready to step into unknown territory?��

    Magic Tower.

    The Crystal Hall.

    Even Grandfell at the lectern, his snout twitching.

    ��I thought I had a pretty good idea of the big picture.��

    ��The Reversal Magic School��

    Prior to the inaugural special lecture, Grandfell handled the suddenly increased workload with ease. I, Lee Hoyeol, felt like I was going to die of overwork, but I was still able to endure.

    Because there was a corner called Grandfell that I believed in!

    By the way, Grandfell.

    What if I keep my mouth shut at this time?

    Be honest with me.

    Is this revenge?

    This sensation of the snout rising and falling at will.

    You��re smiling, Grandfell!

    ��You��re doing this to fuck with me, aren��t you?!��

    As usual, Grandfell is silent.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, started to feel a cold sweat break out on my spine.

    I face the ufortable stares.

    ��Tell me how to teach the Reversal Magic, really��.!!��

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594 �C One Way Traffic (3)

    Ttogak.

    First, I took a few steps toward the audience. The action didn��t mean much. Just to find someposure. Did I want to confirm the presence of my trustworthy Grandfell?

    Because I know Grandfell��s temperament.

    ��His back and posture are still stiff.��

    I didn��t expect Grandfell to leave on a whim, and thankfully, I was right. He kept his mouth shut. Even in a situation where everything is entrusted to me, it seems like he can��t tolerate a bad appearance.

    I arrange the brooches neatly.

    ��If you really have the spirit to organize your clothes����!��

    What the hell am I supposed to do about this situation?!

    I, Lee Hoyeol, was panicking like crazy.

    I face the gazes that are falling on me with a straight face.

    It was the first step of the ��Reversal Magic School��.

    ��ording to the rules of the Magic Tower, seniors are not allowed to attend.��

    Thanks to this, the majority of the audience were apprentice mages.

    Adept mages who had just gotten out of their apprenticeship.

    At that point, someone might ask.

    Well, if it��s just apprentice and adept, why not just skip it? Even if there was something wrong with my lessons, who would dare to question the Chief Mage of the Magic Tower.

    I will hold back my patience and answer.

    ��You said most, not all.��

    Yes, I conceded, it was understandable that Master Marcelo was in the audience. Why, even his handwriting on the parchment we��d exchanged showed his feelings.

    ��There is a rule about seniors, but there is no rule about Tower Master����.��

    It doesn��t exist in the Magic Tower��s vast rules, and Marcelo would never read my ufortable feelings and ask me difficult questions.

    ��Let��s just say Marcelo understands.��

    But why are you all there!

    Pure-blooded Mage n, Twilight Descendants.

    The Twilight Descendants, including Mary, upy the audience, their distinctive violet eyes gleaming with curiosity. I can hear their telepathic whispers in my ear.

    ��You��re being reticent, udi.��

    ��He��s giving me time to prepare, to ept the knowledge.��

    ��I can��t wait! Reversal Magic. What kind of interference process is there?��

    I��m overwhelmed, really.

    My gaze traveled the entire length of the Crystal Hall.

    My gaze finally stops at the yers.

    ��Jesse Heinness.��

    Or, more urately, Jesse��s cone hat. Inside that cone hat is the former Tower Master. A grumpy cat��s facees to mind, and I feel a heat rush through my head.

    ��If I have that personality and stutter.��

    Through the innocent Jesse, who knows nothing.

    He��s going to ask me a million questions that will embarrass me.

    I speak for thest time.

    To Grandfell, who was practicing silence inside me.

    ��I may have been a bit of a jerk, but honestly, you��re a jerk, aren��t you?��

    Grandfell, you��re the one who started it.

    So why don��t we make up here?

    Let��s be honest about everything��.

    Grandfell��s response to my request?

    Instead of answering, the snout suddenly starts moving.

    It was no different from a deration of war.

    ��Well, let��s begin.��

    Begin?

    On your terms?

    What are you really doing to me?!

    *

    Hoyeol was uncharacteristically quiet.

    Well, Hoyeol paces the podium like an eager puppy.

    Hoyeol only cares for his beloved brooch.

    It was quite possible for me to notice something different from usual.

    Unfortunately.

    Marcelo��s mind was filled with only one thought.

    ��I wonder if I��ll ever understand.��

    Reversal Magic.

    In fact, the interference process couldn��t have been simpler.

    All you had to do was reverse the process.

    However, no one else could properly manifest Reversal Magic, except for Chief Lee. Not even the Twilight Descendants who had exceptional talents, let alone in the Magic Tower.

    ��Because they can��t keep up with the phenomenal speed ofputation.��

    In short, the realm of talent.

    Those whocked talent could not be surpassed, which meant that unless one was as talented as Chief Lee, they would not even be able to properly manifest Reversal Magic.

    ��It��s a magic that��s like an illusion in a painting.��

    One might ask, then.

    Even if apprentice or adept mages don��t have the knowledge to recognize the truth, why did they attend the event despite knowing everything?

    Marcelo raised a small smile.

    ��It��s just a little bit of expectation.��

    Expectations as the founder of Theoretical Magic.

    Before Marcelo founded Theoretical Magic, magic was truly a sanctuary for the chosen few.

    It was more about following sparks of inspiration than logic.

    Even the most exceptionally gifted could spend years manifesting and mastering a single minor magic.

    ��Regardless of the level, it was no different from Lord��s reversal magic.��

    However, after understanding the manifester��s intention.

    And theorizing about that intent.

    With the advent of theoretical magic, mages could move toward truth through effort, not talent.

    That made Marcelo more nervous than anyone.

    ��Do I dare to think I can understand the Lord��s intentions?��

    Marcelo realized.

    It didn��t depend on his own efforts.

    It depends on his intentions.

    Like teaching a child to walk.

    It would only be possible, he thought, if the Lord had mercy on him.

    The corners of his mouth that had gone up suddenly became distorted bitterly.

    ������I feel ridiculous for having expectations.��

    The Lord had already shown me great mercy.

    It is only myck of understanding that iscking.

    It was the moment when Marcelo scolded himself.

    ��The reversal magic has begun.��

    Hoyeol��s words were unexpected.

    ��That��s right. From my desperate struggles.��

    �� ����! ��

    Marcelo felt the shock of a p to the back of his head.

    He was sure of it.

    Reversal Magic was the most pedantic and beautiful process of interference he knew.

    ��That reversal magic started from struggling����?��

    I couldn��t believe it, but I didn��t pay attention to it.

    As I said, theoretical magic begins with understanding the intent of the magic.

    The Lord raised a topic.

    ��From then on, I��ll figure out the true intentions of the Lord.��

    I thought I had to do it.

    From Hoyeol��s mouth.

    More unbelievable words pour out of his mouth.

    ��No one has unlimited magic power. It is an unchangingmon knowledge, and even I am no exception. Reversal Magic was created to produce more efficiency than the amount consumed even with insufficient magic power.��

    Even more shocking than before.

    ��Why.��

    Marcelo muttered to himself.

    ��Why would you say that?��

    He could feel it in his gut.

    Chief Lee is telling ��white lies��.

    Marcelo had seen Hoyeol magic manifestation many times before.

    It was natural for him to question.

    Chief Lee��s unrivaled magic power.

    Where does ite from?

    ��Chief Lee is a man who never lies.��

    And yet, to say that his magic power iscking.

    Marcelo��s shoulders trembled slightly.

    ��No way, even if you break your convictions.��

    Give us a chance to learn.

    You mean to show us mercy?

    Marcelo��s vision blurred for a moment.

    He was moved to tears.

    Marcelo was not even given time to realize.

    ��Your mercy will not be in vain, my lord.��

    *

    Let��s see, if we go back further.

    ��Technically, I am the creator of reversal magic.��

    Our good sir Grandfell doesn��t even need crude reversal magic, right? At the point when Grandfell closed his mouth, there was no way to make a grand package.

    Eventually, I began to speak honestly.

    ��How long can you keep fooling me?��

    Truly a desperate struggle����

    A time when there was not even a trace of magical power. Furthermore, it was a time when sword skills were a mess, and due to the limitations of the ss called [Demon Hunter], even facingmon gnolls struggled.

    ��True reversal begins with recognizing yourself.��

    I, Lee Hoyeol, realized the topic early on and persevered. This means that I have been able to survive until now with the reversal magic����!

    ��This is more like a confession than a lecture.��

    I��m sorry, Grandfell.

    My reverse-magic confession may have just destroyed the image you��ve built up of yourself as a prodigious talent. But I snorted shamelessly.

    ��Well, if you didn��t like it, you shouldn��t have kept your mouth shut.��

    Lack of magic power.

    If you look closely, it is an interference process that is nothing special.

    Summarized in one word: trick.

    When I finished speaking, there was silence in the Crystal Hall.

    By the looks on their faces.

    Everyone was quite shocked.

    ��It��s more rxing than I thought and it��s okay.��

    Why, I can��t stand it because I��m embarrassed when others reveal my secrets.

    It��s not a bad feeling to confess to myself.

    What should I say, it��s more than pleasant, it��s exhrating?

    ��It��s time to let the bubble burst.��

    I��ve always said that great expectations lead to great disappointments.

    The bigger the expectations I had for myself, the worse it was for me.

    Of course, Grandfell has proven underestimation and made overestimation a reality.

    ��I guess it��s a perspective you don��t understand.��

    I opened my mouth.

    ��I��ll take questions.��

    It was a formal statement.

    ��What questions does everyone have?��

    I couldn��t think of anything to ask.

    I can tell you how much I suffered from ack of magical power. If someone really asked, I could answer honestly. It wasmon for me to suffer magical exhaustion from amon mob that was less than level 100.

    However.

    It looks like everyone is really shocked by this.

    How could they be so quiet?

    I stare at the Crystal Hall in disbelief.

    ��Marcelo, are you crying?��

    Marcelo was pressing his pale hands to the corners of his eyes!

    Are you crying out of sadness because your fantasy about me has been shattered?

    Maybe you��re crying because you miss Grandfell, not me.

    Wait a minute, if Marcelo is so sad that he wipes the corners of his eyes, what about the others��? It was a moment when I, Lee Hoyeol, grasped the situation at an unprecedented speed.

    p.

    From somewhere.

    p p p.

    The apuse began to erupt. Soon, I was roughly stunned by the sound of apuse filling the Crystal Hall. Why is everyone suddenly acting so scary?

    ��No, I didn��t do anything!��

    And that was it.

    It stayed still the whole time.

    Grandfell��s snout spoke again.

    ��As expected.��

    What��s going on? What are you talking about, really!

    ��As expected.��

    Not just one ray.

    Grandfell stared at the light, now even more brilliant.

    And he thought.

    The time hase for your light to shine for all, not just me.

    So, then.

    ��Just as you guided me.��

    I, too, am just guiding you.

    My dear. (???)

    That you may recognize your own warmth.

    ��One after another.��

    The apuse died down as he spoke.

    Grandfell hid his emotions well beneath his iron skin, and he continued speaking ording to his n. This too, if you are the person I have been watching for so long, you will be able to do it.

    ��As of this moment.��

    You may think it��s a one way road.

    Please understand.

    After all.

    ��We will hold a special conference hosted by the Chief.��

    Because every path is prepared for you.

    �C

    �C

    �C

    tl/n :

    ??? mean:

    1. If the listener is a friend or younger, a formal pronoun for that person.

    2. Pronouns that call people intimately, usually in song lyrics or writing.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595 �C Special Week (1) #PART1

    Magic Tower.

    A unique social space.

    The Floating Garden.

    A group of adept mages gathered around a table.

    Everyone was holding their breath.

    Thud.

    A hand ms down on the table.

    ��Surely, this can��t be the first time in the long history of the Magic Tower!��

    ��Oooh, did you find something, Ms. Jibril?��

    ��Of course. Let your eyes enlighten you instead of your words, Lynne.��

    Snap.

    Jibril opened a thick book and ced it on the table.

    As for what the book is about.

    It was a ��Guide to the Truth�� that briefly summarized the history of the Magic Tower.

    ��Ohhh����!��

    Lynne eximed as she flipped through the pages.

    ��But is this supposed to be believable? None of it seems to make any sense to me, Miss Jibril. It��s a novel, a novel. I mean, since when has our Magic Tower been such a free-spirited group����?!��

    Whoop.

    Jibril snatched the book away from Lynne, who had begun to rant. Lynne looked frustrated, but pitifully, no sympathy was showered upon her.

    ��What kind of ce do you think the Magic Tower is, Lynne?��

    Still, let��s remember, Noblesse Oblige.

    Jibrel showed some recognition to Lynne. In order to help Lynne, who was the least behind among adept mages, she had personally opened ��Guide to the Truth�� to thest page.

    ��So you mean to read this to me, Miss Jibril?��

    It was written in thest paragraph.

    Chief Lee Hoyeol, proiming a special conference organized by the chief.

    ��It says����

    ��Lynne, don��t you still not see something strange about that?��

    ��Strange? Hmm, the handwriting is too straight����.��

    A sigh that bursts out.

    If we wait for Lynne to realize, the story will never end.

    Klee replied for the anguished Lynne.

    ��You mean someone didn��t just rewrite it, right?��

    ��Huh? Now that you think about it, is that really true? This book was the first thing we borrowed and acquired as soon as we ran to Emerald Hall right after Chief Lee��s lecture on reversal magic. Wait, then, really?��

    ��Of course not, I don��t think there��s anything but magic in the Magic Tower, Lynne.��

    That��s right.

    ��Guide to the Truth�� was a magical book that kept a record of the big events in the Magic Tower for itself. As you can see, if you turn the page a little further forward.

    ��Thest words of the devil worshippers who devoured the Magic Tower are also recorded.��

    The implications of that statement were obvious to the clueless Lynne.

    ��Well, then you��re saying that the events I just read out are not fiction and are all true? No, then this is not the time! We need to prepare too!��

    Even the clueless Lynne knew the key.

    The important thing is that it is a ��special conference�� and not hosted by the chief.

    Lynne again begins to list the reasons why the special conference is special.

    ��Miss Jibril. And Miss Klee, have you not heard of the taboos and forbidden areas of the Magic Tower, the very foundation of the Magic Tower, that even we adept mages cannot ovee!��

    The Taboo and the Forbidden.

    The basement of the Magic Tower, the Mugan and the Amethyst Hall, to name a few. One of the adept mages spoke up at Lynne��s words.

    ��I don��t know about Mugan, but I��d like to see the Amethyst Hall open. Why, rumors abound that the senior mages of the previous era are there, gnashing their teeth at the current senior mages!��

    Jibril shrugged.

    ��Well, I suppose one can hope.��

    It was impossible for this ��special week�� to be without incident, ording to recorded past anecdotes, so the question naturally arose.

    ��Why?��

    Jibril muttered quietly.

    ��What kind of judgment would Chief Lee have made under these circumstances?��

    Let alone having a deep conversation with Chief Lee.

    I��d never seen him up close and personal.

    No wonder.

    Where would an adept mage evere face to face with a chief mage?

    The only chance they had was.

    The Topaz Hall preliminary examination.

    ��No matter what, I��d like to decline that option.��

    Jibril cleared her throat.

    ��y��ny��n.��

    As she said, the Special Conference was bound to cause great confusion. It was even harder to understand whenpared to the previous special conferences held during the peaceful days of the Arcana continent.

    There were still more than half of the Ten Thrones that were more powerful than all the demons they had ever facedbined.

    The God of War, who had fled the Pantheon. His whereabouts are still unknown.

    Also, looking back at the Oak Auction��s behavior not long ago.

    ��You never know what��s going to happen next and where.��

    But it was Chief Lee��s decision.

    ��Still, I��m sure he means well, so, Lynne, what can you do about that shaky leg of yours from earlier? I��m really starting to fall in love with you.��

    Likewise, a table in the floating garden.

    dalkag.

    Jesse set down her teacup and muttered.

    ��I really shouldn��t be doing this����.��

    It was the cone hat that answered her.

    -What��s so wrong with me, a Tower Master, eavesdropping a little on the conversations of adept mages? There is no need to imitate Chief Lee, who is stubborn even in unnecessary details, Jesse.

    Jesse��s cone hat allowed her to eavesdrop on the conversation among Jibril��s group. It also allowed Jesse to keep track of what the Special Conference meant.

    -It��s an event that even I haven��t experienced. Chief Lee and Marcelo the little Tower Master have done something so oundish that I can��t even begin to guess what��s going on.

    It wasn��t a big deal.

    The Tower Master in the cone hat had searched the archmage��s knowledge earlier.

    But there was nothing that could be of any real help.

    Each of them had experienced the Special Conference at different times.

    The only thing they had inmon was a series of extraordinary events.

    For example.

    -It wouldn��t be strange if a red moon appeared in the sky right now.

    The Magic Tower holds vast secrets.

    To the extent that the boundaries are blurred by the secret.

    This meant that the influence it had on those around it was bound to be great.

    Jesse remained silent, lost in thought.

    Oh my, did this old man say something for nothing?

    The Tower Master was inwardly worried and spoke to Jesse.

    -But you know better than anyone that there��s nothing to worry about, right? Who made the decision? I hate to admit it, but it��s our brilliant, Chief Lee.

    But Jesse didn��t listen to the nd constions.

    Ever since she��d unwittingly eavesdropped on the adepts�� conversation about the special conference, Jesse��s mind had been focused on one ce.

    ��Amethyst Hall.��

    Jesse remembered.

    -��There was a light, Miss Jesse. In the Amethyst Hall.��

    Matisse Dean Karl, Senior Mage of the ck Magic.

    He smiled, unmoved by emotion. Jesse knew. The only time Matisse smiled was when it concerned Chief Lee.

    ��The light, it must be something to do with him.��

    The Amethyst Hall, a space granted only to mages of the senior rank and above.

    To determine the identity of the light.

    Jesse had aimed for a senior mage.

    But the opportunity woulde sooner than she expected.

    ��Of course, that doesn��t mean I won��t work hard.��

    Jesse shook her head.

    I just don��t want to waste an opportunity that doesn��te easily.

    I returned the teacup using magic and stood up.

    -Where are you suddenly in such a hurry?

    Jesse raised a brow.

    ��To check on something.��

    -What do you mean, check on what?

    ��To see if there��s a red moon in the sky right now, and����. ��

    It was a smile that would send chills down ��someone��s�� spine.

    ��And the light in Amethyst Hall.��

    ��

 Chapter 595.5

    Episode 595. Special Week (1) PART2

    ��

    Brrrr.

    ��What, suddenly.��

    A chill ran up my spine.

    I��m sure, this must be a cold!

    I turned to Grandfell and asked pointedly.

    ��Did you really think I was going to do this?��

    Even if that wasn��t the case, I was overworking my body bypulsively doing things I had never done before. But after struggling, I ended up with the Reversal Magic School, and what?

    ��As of this time, we are starting a special conference hosted by the chief?!��

    What is a cold? If I had a normal body, I would have copsed from overwork a long time ago and would have been going back and forth in theher world to the point of making faces with the Grim Reaper who came to take me.

    [First World Tree rejects the status abnormality, ��fatigue.��].

    Of course, my body size was less typical than that of the yers. Anyway, thanks to this, it meant that I could still handle my work with an upright posture.

    Sreuk.

    Me, Lee Hoyeol. First, I had to prick my conscience to look up the details of the special conference. Our Grandfell is shamelessly tongue-in-cheek in the face of the horrifying content.

    ��Mugan. Indeed, it is necessary to know the existence of the whip.��

    He��s so well-spoken.

    Why did you keep your mouth shut in the Crystal Hall?

    You��re seriously trying to embarrass me!

    ��Then let��s begin.��

    I had a lot to say, sincerely, but I, Lee Hoyeol, couldn��t take it anymore, because Grandfell had started with a summary of the [��Anomaly��].

    ��Somethingpletely different bing one.��

    By the way.

    ��Understanding that fact is the first step to anomaly.��

    Why are you being so serious again today, Grandfell?

    ��Well, are you going to show it properly this time?��

    In the past, you��ve been so naive, Grandfell.

    I would have just sucked my finger while praising him for doing well.

    Aren��t humans animals of learning?

    ��That��s not it, do you think I��ll be fooled again?��

    Reversal Magic is something I created, after all. Even if I managed to get through the confession, there was nothing Lee Hoyeol could say about Anomaly.

    ��I don��t have the confidence to mention Anomaly��s quest!��

    Therefore, I did not overlook Grandfell��s ramblings. Even if Grandfell kept his mouth shut, as he did today, it would be enough to save the day.

    ��You��ll have to lick the rind of a watermelon.��

    The Chief��s office.

    Grandfell��s voice echoing.

    I can��t believe I��m listening to that.

    ��I feel like I��m getting a one-on-one tutoring session.��

    I had a lot of troubles with Grandfell for quite a long time.

    This was a new feeling for me.

    By the way, do you have a conscience too, Grandfell?

    ��Maybe it��s because you exin it so well, it��s easy to understand.��

    Grandfell, with your exnation, yers and Magic Tower mages alike will be able to understand it in no time. No, I��m not faking it, I mean it.

    At my words, Grandfell smirked.

    ��It��s thanks to beingpetent.��

    Competent?

    You don��t mean I��mpetent.

    You mean you��re apetent teacher?

    ��So shameless.��

    But I, Lee Hoyeol, couldn��t refute it.

    Without even a chance to refute it.

    Because knowledge about [��Anomaly��] was pouring into my head.

    It was to me.

    It was around dawn the day after tomorrow that I realized the horrible truth.

    Oops.

    ��There��s something else you��re forgetting, Hoyeol.��

    Amethyst Hall ����!

    Author, Romantic Explorer, Lorenzik.

    Title: The Bible after the Cataclysm.

    I can��t believe I forgot to retrieve that ridiculous book����!!

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596 �C Special Week (2)

    Exotdscapes.

    Hair blowing pleasantly in the breeze.

    On the contrary, Yoon Soogyeom��s expression was serious.

    In the end, Sung Hyunjoon couldn��t bear it anymore and asked.

    ��Senior, are you on to something?��

    Yoon Soogyeom had kept his mouth shut since the airne.

    Naturally, Senior Yoon had a soft spot in his heart.

    If he��s looking at me so desperately, I can��t help but answer.

    Look.

    ��Hyunjoon, only you know this����.��

    Warak.

    It was a blonde woman who appeared out of nowhere and shut Yoon Soogyeom��s mouth.

    It was a blonde woman hugged from behind.

    Sung Hyun-oon was furiously surprised and shouted.

    ��What a monster!��

    Every morning on his way to work, when he was squeezed into a crowded subway car, he would let his imagination run wild. What if a yer with bad intentions kidnapped me and ckmailed me?

    Why, isn��t that a possibility?

    Even though Arcana was just a game, the operators were the operators. This meant that his general knowledge of the continent��s history was probably higher than most yers.

    Sung Hyunjoon shouted eagerly.

    ��Po, Police Freeze!��

    After all, it was only because Seoul was full of ranked yers who came to the Magic Tower with insufficient CCTV that they were able to stay safe all this time. See, as soon as I went on a business trip to the U.S., something like this happened.

    ��Help! Save! Help me!��

    Of course, Sung��s illusion didn��tst long.

    ��Surprise, Katrina.��

    ��Wee home. I��m so d to see you.��

    ������Eh?��

    Katrina?

    Katrina, the same Katrina from the AAU North America Branch with whom I��ve been in contact ever since ����? Yoon Soogyeom, who had adjusted his sses, calmly introduced her to Sung Hyunjoon.

    ��Hyunjoon, this is Katrina.��

    ��Nice to meet you. I��ve heard a lot about you.��

    ��You speak Korean better than I thought, don��t you?��

    ��Come on, you taught me everything.��

    ������

    Why do I feel like we��re closer than I thought?

    Sung looked at the two of them with a subtle gaze. It couldn��t be helped. No matter how long it��s been, it��s like that. Aren��t you too happy to see me, Katrina?

    ��Just looking at this, I can see that you two were not in a normal rtionship.��

    ��!

    Needless to say, Sung was sick to his stomach.

    Some people are so nervous about traveling to America.

    He couldn��t even sleep on the ne.

    ��Senior, you are also picking mulberries while watching?��

    ��What? What did you just say?��

    ��No, nothing. Hurry up.��

    Unlike Yoon, I would act like a professional.

    Sung immediately started talking about work.

    Why else would we be flying across the Pacific to the United States?

    ��You have more than one thing to worry about, the special conference.��

    A special conference.

    For once, something hade up that the AAU could do something about. The Magic Tower, the pir of the Arcana Continent. Only if the pirs were strong could the Arcana continent stand upright.

    ��We��ll have to look through all the Magic Tower settings in the database.��

    Katrina whispered in Yoon Soogyeom��s ear.

    ��It��s different from the story? There��s nothing cute about it at all.��

    ��That��s right. I guess it��s because I��m nervous.��

    ��What are you two talking about in secret?��

    ��What? It��s nothing, Hyunjoon.��

    Stumbling, Hyunjoon continued to act out of character.

    Thankfully, the story didn��t go off the rails.

    ��It is said that the special society will lift the taboos and taboos that apply to the Magic Tower. Although we, AAU, were not aware of the existence of the Special Society in advance, we are still well aware of the Magic Tower��s hidden settings.��

    They did.

    The two men represented the Korean branch of AAU and went to the United States, where AAU��s headquarters used to be, to check the database on Magic Tower.

    Yoon nodded in agreement.

    ��I see. The database is so vast that it would be much faster for us to move than to have the relevant materials sent to us�� Well, there are some things that concern me.��

    ��Oh, that internal enemy you��ve been talking about?��

    ��Katrina, keep your voice down.��

    ��Mm, okay.��

    Pdin, Guyver.

    He wasn��t the only one who had a change of heart. The AAU��s support of Guyver��s rebellion was now inly visible to the world, and the Magic Tower was located in Seoul.

    If any information that could exploit the Magic Tower��s taboos and forbidden areas were to find its way to them.

    ��Anyway, it can��t hurt to be careful, right?��

    I get down to business in a way that would normally be unimaginable.

    I dive into the remaining database.

    Sung is frantically tapping away at his keyboard even as Joshua, the branch manager, greets him.

    ��Wow, you guys are so enthusiastic. I guess it��s because you��re Mr. Park��s employees.��

    ��Haha. Is that so? I wonder why he��s like that.��

    ��Senior!��

    Sung Hyunjoon called out to Yoon Soogyeom whenever he tried to talk to someone. Why is it like that? It was the moment when Katrina stuck her tongue out next to Joshua.

    ��Wait a minute.��

    Yoon began to clean the lenses of his sses.

    Did he see something?

    The two others quickly joined Sung and Yoon.

    ������.��

    ��Did you find anything?��

    ��Uh.��

    ��What is it, is it that bad?��

    Sung nced at Katrina, then answered instead.

    ��Amethyst Hall.��

    ��Amethyst Hall is ����. One of the forbidden areas?��

    ��Yes, there was dummy data about it.��

    ��That can��t be possible. When we looked, it wasn��t found?��

    ��There was a separate link to ess it.��

    The AAU Korea branch is physically close to the Magic Tower.

    Thanks to them, Sung has seen it time and time again.

    Magic Tower mages walking around the city center of Seoul.

    ��After all, the Magic Tower is also a ce where people live, right? So, rather than delving into the vast amount of information on the Magic Tower, we looked at the senior mages first. Thanks to this, we were able to discover the backgrounds of the senior mages currently existing in the Magic Tower.��

    Sung nodded.

    ��Mages who were removed from their positions.��

    ������!!��

    Joshua and Katrina responded immediately.

    ��Surely, Joshua? A senior mage must constantly prove the value of the magic they study at regr conferences to keep their position, right?��

    ��That��s right because, in the Magic Tower, the ability is more important than anything else.��

    ��So, the senior mages who were left out of thepetition are ����. ��

    If they were disposable NPCs that never reappeared, they would have been swallowed by the Bad Omen. But the Magic Tower had an ��Amethyst Hall�� that could serve as a substitute.

    A cold sweat broke out on Joshua��s forehead.

    ��They must have been sharpening their knives in the Amethyst Hall.��

    The boundary between the Amethyst Hall and the Magic Tower had been blurred, and the taboo of the Magic Tower had been lifted. Yoon Soogyeom was the first to recall the most famous taboo of the Magic Tower.

    ��It is forbidden to manifest decisive magic inside the Magic Tower.��

    ��If that taboo is lifted����.��

    ��There might be a petition�� event in the Magic Tower.��

    A contested event.

    ��Holy shit.��

    As the words fell, a sense of urgency descended on the AAU��s North American branch, and rightly so. Every single one of the senior mages was an off-the-scale figure with more power than a nuclear bomb.

    ��Considering the history of the Magic Tower, the number of senior mages who were bound to Amethyst Hall must be ����. unimaginable. Of course, the Magic Tower is no longer what it once was, but that doesn��t apply to the mages in Amethyst Hall.��

    Yoon Soogyeom nodded.

    ��They are the ones who have beenpletely alienated from the winds of change.��

    Sung shook his head in disbelief.

    He had to get this information to Yusra General Manager Lee Hoyeol quickly. He��s the only one who can be involved in the Magic Tower, and he��s the one who organized this special conference.

    ������No, there��s no way the General Manager doesn��t know about this.��

    A thought popped into my head.

    How could the General Manager, who had organized the special conference on his own initiative, not know about the information they had discovered? The thought made Katrina stiffen.

    Katrina opened her mouth cautiously.

    ��What if he��s looking at the big picture again?��

    Joshua closed his eyes tightly and answered.

    ��In that case, I guess the answer is to stay still.��

    Sung also recited ��Homen�� as if responding.

    His faith never wavered, even as information poured in in real time. Even if yers were reminded of a hidden quest involving Amethyst Hall.

    ��It��s about to unfold, Mr. General Manager big picture.��

    *

    Siraura Akins, Senior Mage of Spatial Magic.

    ��A special conference, what kind of luxury is this for the ghosts of the past?��

    Amethyst Hall.

    The Ghost of the Past rose from her chambers and looked around.

    The d��cor of her office had long since gone out of style.

    Siraura pursed her lips.

    ��I guess makeup methods have changed a lot, too.��

    Seuseuseug.

    The sound of words being engraved on faded parchment can be heard. Judging by the endless crunching sound, the other ghosts seem to be quite excited as well.

    ��Of course, so am I.��

    Magic Tower.

    The passage of time has dulled the bad feelings. Being a ghost that never grew old or died, poring over spatial magic texts, it didn��t feel like anything.

    But there was one emotion that remained vivid in Siraura��s mind. The face of the blue-eyed brat who had brought her to Amethyst Hall with her spatial magic was not forgotten.

    Her lips quirked upward.

    ��Do you think you still hold that position, Senior Vangrit?��

    The only thing allowed to the ghosts of Amethyst Hall is the magic they have clung to their entire lives.

    There was no way to know about news from the outside world, and the ghosts didn��t do anything about news from the outside world.

    They only wish.

    ��Feiyan, you��re still as voracious as ever.��

    ��Bensch William, I have not forgotten the humiliation.��

    ��It would be nice if you could wee me warmly, Miss Kiko.��

    Dropped to the floor of the Amethyst Hall.

    One by one, they slipped out of the office and made their way to the Magic Tower, leaving only the seat of the senior mage.

    Siraura tilts her head.

    ��Hmm?��

    She can smell the scent of strangers mingling with the familiar scent of her own perfume. For some reason, the scent was not like the Magic Tower emitting from the Magic Tower. Something about it.

    It��s closer to a smell than a fragrance�� I guess it feels frivolous in the first scent, and a strange coolness in the lingering scent? Well, I guess it didn��t matter. Siraura confirmed her magic power.

    ��I don��t know whose decision it was, but I��m grateful for it.��

    Now that the taboo had been lifted, she felt a little more free to cook Vangrit. Soon, a total of twenty ghosts appeared in the hallways of Amethyst Hall.

    At the same time, the yers�� vision flickered.

    [Hidden Quest: The Ghosts of the Magic Tower]

    ��Senior mages from the previous generation?��

    ��Hey, isn��t the quest message ominous ����?��

    ��If it��s a senior, we won��t get caught up in this, so let��s get out of here!��

    Hudadak.

    yers find an open Amethyst Hall out of curiosity and head straight for it. Jesse Heinness, an adept mage and Archmage, was the only one left in Amethyst Hall.

    ��I never knew this wasing.��

    Jesse bit her lip.

    This was a variable.

    A change that could shake the very foundations of the Magic Tower.

    �� ���� The Magic Tower you rebuilt.��

    Jesse��s magic sparked as she spoke.

    ��What kind of smell is this again?��

    A teleportation manifestation so fast it was almost imperceptible.

    No, this wasn��t a simple teleportation. It was as if space had been folded and moved, and the former Tower Master��s warning was heard.

    -Siraura Akins. Senior mage of spatial magic. For reference.

    ��Mmm, that smells pretty good.��

    -She flirted with me, too.

    ������!��

    Jesse was analyzing the magic traces when the cone hat caught her attention.

    Jesse felt goosebumps all over her body.

    It��s not because of the cone hat��s words, which she couldn��t tell if he was joking or serious.

    It was because Siraura exuded danger.

    ��These people are dangerous.��

    More than the quest that came to mind.

    Eyes with impure intentions.

    Jesse took a step backward in judgment.

    ��Oh, that��s not fun.��

    Siraura��s voice trailed off.

    Magic crackled in her body.

    It was instantly recognizable.

    ��Decisive magic!��

    An uncontroble surge of magic power surged through the Magic Tower. Jesse reacted quickly. Violet twilight magic flickered. Siraura was intrigued, as if she had gotten a good look.

    ��Violet magic. You have an unusual talent, and I��m guessing you��re not from the Arcana continent? Oh, that intrigues me even more, to the point where I want to lock you in my space and observe you.��

    Of course, the confrontation didn��tst long.

    Ttogak.

    The sound echoes through the Amethyst Hall.

    ��Everyone, clear out.��

    Siraura��s face went white at the sound of that voice.

    ����What is that monster?��

    The Chief Mage, Lee Hoyeol, appears.

    I apologize for not being nice, but I can��t help it.

    Because I was looking at the atmosphere.

    It��s not the kind of atmosphere where a nice word will get you out of the way.

    ��More than that, why is Jesse here?��

    Anyway, I��m just going to go find that bible.

    ��I won��t tell you twice.��

    ����..?��

    ��Losers of the Magic Tower.��

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597 �C Special Week (3)

    ������

    Losers.

    The word touched a nerve with the ghosts of Amethyst Hall. They are all people who lost their senior status to someone and ended up in Amethyst Hall.

    The gazes of all the ghosts were now focused on Hoyeol.

    The number was twenty. No, it was growing in real time. Because it was a statement that even senior mages of the distant past who had no grudge against the senior mages of the present era could ignore.

    kkiig.

    He was no ordinary senior mage, for there was one among them who exuded an unusual momentum that distracted the attention of his fellow ghosts. From the shadows, a face etched with the marks of time emerges.

    ��How arrogant of you.��

    On the contrary, a body that has not lost its youthful vitality.

    Siraura turns her head involuntarily.

    She muttered in surprise.

    ��Are you an elder mage, Andre?��

    An elder mage.

    As with Senior, when a new Elder Mage is elected, someone has to step aside. However, no Elder Mages were exiled to Amethyst Hall.

    Siraura spat out an involuntaryugh.

    ��Ha, you��re a real ghost, aren��t you ����?��

    For some reason, mages were the closest to the truth in the Magic Tower aside from the Tower Master, which meant that it was safe to say that they had been through the wringer.

    Even if they lost their status as Elder Mages, none of them would go to the Amethyst Hall to regain it.

    The title given to them outside of the Magic Tower is Demigods.

    Even if they were to be executed by the Magic Tower for wielding their powers in a drunken frenzy of manifestation, which the Magic Tower deemed to have lowered their prestige.

    It was unprecedented for a mage of his stature to be cast into the Amethyst Hall in order to restore his status as an elder mage. Except for Andre.

    ��You sound just like him in your cockiness.��

    It was.

    Because Andre suffered a humiliation that could not be washed away.

    A young, pale-faced mage who took his ce and spoke with a cocky face.

    ��Even his smug face reminds me of him in his youth.��

    Senios.

    Andre understood it as a former elder mage.

    The magic trace of an ice mage that never melts, entangled in Hoyeol��s heart.

    Andre could guess.

    ��I never thought the mentally ill Senios would take on an apprentice.��

    Body strengthening magic.

    Andre��s flesh begins to wriggle and writhe in anger.

    Goooooo.

    A strange flow of magic coursing through every muscle fiber.

    Siraura pauses.

    ��Is space copsing?��

    Because of simple strength?

    Was this the manifestation of the Magic Tower��s elder mages?

    Indeed, the Elder Mages were right to say that their magic was different. It wasn��t an exaggeration to say that there were additional effects on top of the basic manifestation effects.

    Suddenly, I felt like I had a lot of weight on my back.

    ��Well, I don��t know who it is.��

    I wonder if he can handle this old monster?

    ��After all, it��s an apprentice.��

    That meant that there was no one in the Magic Tower who could stop Andre, unless it was Senios, the elder mage.

    Isn��t it okay if the leadership of the Magic Tower moves?

    ��Heung, that��s ridiculous.��

    Siraura was now a ghost, but as a former senior member of the Magic Tower, she had a deep understanding of how the organization came to be.

    ��Unless we reach the top floor.��

    The leadership will not move.

    ��No, not in the first ce.��

    Wasn��t it the Chief whoid the groundwork for this Special Conference?

    A Special Conference is a meeting of the Chief and the Elders.

    It couldn��t be held without the Tower Master��s consent.

    Siraura��s gaze turned to Jesse once more.

    ��Miss?��

    ����.?��

    ������!��

    Pas.

    ��Shall we talk separately so as not to be disturbed?��

    Extending her slender index finger, she quickly unfolded a high-level spatial magic, ��Balloon of Unconsciousness��. Jesse quickly deployed Twilight Magic, protecting her body with pure magic power.

    Siraura spat out an exmation of admiration through her mouth.

    ��Quite a deceptive manifestation, my sweet girl. Such manifestations and intuitive judgment don��te without some experience.��

    Syaaaah.

    Siraura was right.

    Twilight magic has an advantage that cannot bepared to ordinary magic.

    The superiority of density in a single particle of magic.

    It��s like water and oil.

    Compared to the senior mage, Jesse was able to offset Siraura��s high-level spatial magic with only a small amount of magical power. However, the oue of the game was already clearly visible.

    Seug.

    Siraura smiled and extended another finger.

    ��You have a sharp edge to your pretty face.��

    But Jesse wasn��t about to be snatched up by Siraura��s balloon.

    Poof.

    Like an overinted balloon popping.

    Siraura��s spatial magic disappears into thin air.

    ��What the hell?��

    It��s not the offset of magic power against magic power.

    It��s as if the manifestation of magic itself has been denied��

    An iprehensible, non-magical phenomenon.

    A voicees to Siraura��s ears.

    ��Not an apprentice.��

    What, apprentice? Suddenly not an apprentice?

    ��Is this the time for you to answer so obediently?��

    Siraura, a senior mage after all, recognized the voice. She realized that it was the silver-haired monster, not the woman in front of her, who had neutralized her spatial magic.

    ��That title is also wrong.��

    But to Siraura��s horror, the silver-haired monster spoke slowly.

    He continued speaking without any hesitation.

    As if it were a set ��procedure��.

    ��Title? What is wrong with you?��

    Andre approached the man, his body warming up. Given the magic in his body, he should be able to punch the man in the face in an instant.

    Still, the man doesn��t back down.

    ��Call me by my proper title.��

    ��A title.��

    Finally, Andre gritted his teeth.

    ��At that distance, if you put your mind to it, the rules of the Magic Tower are strict.

    ��Don��t you know better than anyone else?��

    So let��s make nice and move on, right?

    I��m the Chief of the Magic Tower, so what��s the point in getting into a fight with me?

    I want to be on good terms with you guys.

    ��Loser, I was a little harsh earlier����.��

    Even if they were those who lost their positions to the current Magic Tower��s seniors, it was natural that their skills would be outstanding. And it��s always harder to keep something than to take it away in the first ce.

    ��So let��s get some senior treatment here.��

    ��How dare you. You expect me to call Senios, the man who stole the mage title from me, a mage, or Senios�� apprentice?��

    The humiliation is unbearable.

    Kkumleul.

    Andre held up his bulging forearm.

    ��Chief Mage.��

    ������Chief Mage?��

    ��Like I said, I won��t say it twice.��

    Gooooooo.

    ��Please understand.��

    A ��different kind of magic power�� began to flutter behind Hoyeol.

    ��I am Lee Hoyeol, the chief mage who granted you your freedom.��

    *

    I, Lee Hoyeol.

    I didn��t im the title of Chief Mage for no other reason. My goal was the holy book, but for some reason, the atmosphere in the Amethyst Hall was strange.

    ��you��re a chief mage?��

    ��What kind of nonsense is that����.��

    ��So you��re saying Marcelo lost his position?��

    Oh, so that��s what you��re saying?

    ��I guess you don��t know anything about outside news?��

    To make an analogy.

    The Amethyst Hall was akin to the belly of the Bad Omen.

    It is understandable to have such a reaction.

    ��That��s ridiculous.��

    Which means it��s no wonder that the former Elder Mage called Andre is still ring at me. Like a figure from the distant past, Andre didn��t seem to take it well.

    ��Don��t mention the position of Chief carelessly. That position is not one that a young, pale person like you can rise to.��

    Better to show than tell a hundred words.

    I was about to show.

    It was briefly mentioned to justify the action.

    Of course.

    ��I told you I wouldn��t say it twice.��

    ����.?��

    ��You��re calling me wrong again.��

    This is after watching and learning from you, Grandfell.

    Needless to say.

    I��m not really offended by the title like anyone else.

    Goooooo.

    I simply needed a reason to raise my magic power. If you��re asking why I��m suddenly raising my magic power, it��s because it was the simplest way to prove my qualifications as a Chief Mage.

    Manifesting a wide range of Reversal Magic.

    I��d been reading the Emerald Hall��s magic books all night, every night. Even if it was a magic of the past that was nowpletely forgotten in the Magic Tower, wasn��t I the one who studied it so that I could use it for something?

    Reverse Spatial Magic.

    Reverse Body Strengthening Magic.

    Reverse Poison Magic.

    �� !!! ��

    I reverse the manifestation process of all mages who were preparing to manifest their decisive magic towards me. Of course, there is no hesitation or stuttering in the process.

    ��Keuhum. I��m not even Grandfell.��

    I don��t intend to brag about it, but I think to myself.

    ��After all, I��m not stopped.��

    Here, locked away in the Amethyst Hall, the senior mages of the Magic Tower of the past are unaware of the trials and tribtions that the current Magic Tower and its mages have gone through to grow.

    ��Maybe they don��t even know of the Cataclysm.��

    It��s impossible to exin it all in words.

    So I thought I would show them.

    My magic is imbued with the trials that the Magic Tower and its mages have endured.

    ��It��s a bit like Grandfell.��

    If Grandfell��s brilliant talent can mimic almost any magic with just one look, why not express it? Besides, this wasn��t a regr lecture at the Crystal Hall.

    Senior Mage.

    Those who have reached the pinnacle of their school��s magic.

    Because I was able tomunicate with those people through magic.

    Sssssssshh.

    And then, particles of magic scattering through the Amethyst Hall.

    I did not say much to describe the sight.

    I spoke only the truth.

    ��The Reverse manifestation of every interference process.��

    It was the Magic Tower that was stunned to hear about reversal magic after all that I and Grandfell had done, but to hear about reversal magic without any context?

    ������Reverse the interference process?��

    ��Wait, how can you manifest so much magic in reverse? No, that doesn��t make sense in the first ce, Magic isn��t even a����! ��

    ��But this is the first time I��ve ever seen something like this.��

    No wonder there is such an uproar.

    Of course, I wasn��t being arrogant.

    I just added

    ��That��s Reversal Magic.��

    The seniors in Amethyst Hall ponder my words.

    ����Reversal Magic.��

    ��With magic like this, it��s not strange for someone of that age to be a senior.��

    ��But I can��t believe it, what happened?��

    I, Lee Hoyeol.

    My specialty is understanding topics.

    The basis of this is noticing.

    I guess I read the mood from the blurring tails of their words.

    I can understand how embarrassing it must be. Coming out to the world for the first time in decades, with aplete stranger as Chief, reversal magic, and aplete denial of their own magic.

    But I want them to know.

    ��I��ve been there.��

    I know what you��re feeling, because I struggled with the gap left by the folding of Arcana Continent Biography shortly after my awakening as a yer.

    So I said.

    ��That means.��

    ������?��

    ��It means I remembered your magic.��

    ������!!!��

    Reversal magic requires that you understand the structure of the magic.

    You must know it perfectly in order to manifest it.

    Mages speak in magic.

    That��s probably why.

    Andre��s fist loosened.

    ��I see, you haven��t forgotten.��

    And just like that, it was about to end.

    Suddenly, my vision caught an impure movement.

    Someone had opened their mouth.

    ��No way, you.��

    Hey, there!

    ��Are you the ��light�� of this Bible?��

    Get that book away from me, now?!

    ����?��

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598 �C Special Week (4)

    I, Lee Hoyeol.

    ��This is crazy.��

    Has your heart been beating so fasttely?

    Someone might ask.

    Anyway, isn��t that a lot of fuss over just one book?

    I��ll exim in exasperation.

    ��Did you even read that?!��

    Romantic explorers are bullshit romantic explorers, Lorenzik.

    That��s not romance, that��s bullshit, really, and even Grandfell, who likes to paint his face with gold, was even muttering something?

    -��But I��ll take that as a poetic license.��

    To make a long story short.

    It��s a shame that rivals my dark history notes.

    It was called ��The Post-Cataclysmic Bible��.

    But.

    ��The Light of the Bible, that absurd story was a true story, not a work of fiction?��

    With nothing better to do in the Amethyst Hall, the old senior mages had apparently run through the whole damn ��Bible������! Hey, Grandfell. I was afraid this would be the case, so I asked for it, right?

    ��If we can��t do that, let��s at least cast a low-level binding magic!��

    ..!

    But our Grandfell-nim.

    He never hid his deeds from others.

    In the end, the current four months ended up happening.

    ��Yes.��

    As if that weren��t bad enough, the words came out of the snout.

    ��I am the light of the Bible.��

    ������!!!��

    You can be sure of this by seeing that he has been quiet until now and then spits out outrageous remarks at such a time. It��s unfair that you��ve been called the infinitely deep darkness all this time, haven��t you, Grandfell?

    ���� Whoa, what can I do, Hoyeol.��

    The water��s already been spilled, it��s all about mind control.

    Or, to put it more bluntly, bullshit.

    nce.

    I don��t think anyone will notice.

    I rolled my eyes subtly and looked at Jesse.

    Luckily.

    She doesn��t look that surprised.

    I wonder if I should call it fortunate, by the way. Jesse��s tone was as if she��d been expecting this. She stared at the Bible with a distinctive exmation point look in her eyes.

    ��Anyway, I��m d it��s only Jesse.��

    Jesse was now the Magic Tower��s youngest Adept Mage.

    The story behind which the Magic Tower rolls and my personality.

    At least she knows better than the other yers.

    ��At least she won��t go around bbing about it.��

    In that case, the only ones left are the seniors at Amethyst Hall.

    ��Come to think of it.��

    ��It��s exactly like the biblical description, isn��t it?��

    ��That��s right. Brilliant clothes, and even more brilliant silver hair!��

    Ha, seriously, I can��t stop sighing.

    Anyway, they were mages who spoke in magic. The hostile magic power has subsided, and even Andre, the former Elder Mage who red at me, has begun to recede.

    Then he considers my words again.

    ��Truly, we have not been forgotten.��

    This time, my vision flickers.

    [Your connection to the ghosts of Amethyst Hall has increased significantly].

    [Your influence among the ghosts of Amethyst Hall has increased significantly].

    [The ghosts of Amethyst Hall will no longer be hostile to you].

    Is this the ending?

    Because the system message that never lies said so.

    I guess I don��t need to raise my magic power anymore.

    ��There��s no need to attract unnecessary attention.��

    Well, it��s time to wrap things up.

    ��For now, to avoid confusion.��

    It didn��t seem like a good idea to send the seniors of Amethyst Hall back to the Magic Tower right away. The Magic Tower and the Arcana Continent would have to change at some point.

    ��It��s reality, I��m an adventurer. What the hell. This is going to be soplicated my head is going to explode.��

    I figured it would be proper protocol to step out of the Amethyst Hall with at least some basic training, and most importantly, ����. I stared at the Bible, still glowing brightly.

    Swoosh.

    ������I��m going to tell you to watch your mouth about that.��

    I, Lee Hoyeol.

    As the Chief Mage of the Magic Tower.

    And the one who organized the Special Conference.

    In order to resolve the situation in Amethyst Hall.

    I was about to continue.

    ��Better to see it once than to hear it a hundred times.��

    No, why are you saying that now?

    ��See it with your own eyes and realize it for yourself.��

    All you have to do is pretend to be cool, Grandfell?!

    ��Cataclysm.��

    Ttogak.

    I barely have time to recover from my spat before I turn around and head out of the Amethyst Hall. I��m followed by Jesse Heinness, and then the mages of Amethyst Hall.

    Sssssssshhh.

    As I pass the boundary between the Magic Tower and the Amethyst Hall, a terrible scenees into view, and I realize that I have seen it. It was the yers who had gathered in the Magic Tower to fulfill the [Hidden Quest: Ghosts of the Magic Tower].

    Lee Hoyeol, no matter how hard I try to turn my stupid brain around, I can��t find an answer.

    ��Even though there are a lot of eyes watching this, there are still too many, really��!!��

    But my cries did not pierce through the iron skin. Rather, my snout speaks to the ghosts of Amethyst Hall who follow in my footsteps.

    ��The deadline is midnight.��

    ����?��

    ��Report your findings in writing.��

    Even more bewildered than the bewildered seniors of Amethyst Hall, I am.

    Did you just say report, Grandfell?

    I don��t even want to hear what report it is.

    ��No, are you crazy?��

    Even so, there are one or two tasks that need to be handled, so what kind of report is this, really?! Even though I was burning up inside, I didn��t forget to clean up after myself.

    ��This isn��t the time for this, Hoyeol, let��s use our heads.��

    I gritted my teeth and rolled my eyes.

    ��The reason why I granted freedom to you who were losers.��

    Eventually, I could add.

    ��I��m sure you know better than anyone else.��

    That��s what you call a p in the face����!

    AAU Korea Branch.

    ��Uh-huh.��

    The tension finally broke.

    Park Minjae sank back into his chair.

    He covered his face with both hands and mumbled.

    ��Soogyeom, Hyunjoon, are you watching?��

    This is the general manager of our AAU Yusra branch.

    ��Branch manager, there are a lot of articles about this.��

    ��What are they talking about?��

    ��Well, they��re blowing things out of proportion, aren��t they?��

    Indeed, I guess so.

    It��s what the media does, it��s obvious.

    Once they get the scoop, they don��t let go.

    Why, look at how the Baek Yiseol conspiracy theory, which was hotly debated in the past, is still being recalled today.

    Park Minjae checked the headline of the forwarded article.

    -[Breaking News] Number of ghosts identified is over 20 AAU ��Great chaos was expected, but no damage was reported.��

    -[Special Feature] Lee Hoyeol, what is he painting now?

    It was thest one that caught my eye.

    ��So, I��m sure he��s drawing it.��

    I wondered.

    Why would Yusra General Manager Lee Hoyeol choose to hold a special conference at this time, when the taboos of the Magic Tower were being lifted, a move that would surely cause chaos.

    Park Minjae snorted.

    ��First of all, the noses of the nosers would be ttened.��

    AAU European Union branch managers.

    At the branch manager��s meeting, they raised suspicions.

    Even Lee Hoyeol, the general manager, can��t know everything. He didn��t understand the significance of the special conference. He made up a bunch of bullshit about why the special conference wasn��t held.

    But thest words of his speech were indisputable.

    ��I��m sure you know better than anyone why I��ve granted you, the losers, your freedom. Our general manager speaks with such elegance, right? So much so that it makes me feel relieved.��

    The General Manager knows everything.

    ��The problem is that we don��t know, but ����.��

    Park Minjae wasn��t particrly anxious.

    It wasn��t like he had known all along, was it?

    Of course, even if he couldn��t fully understand it, he could at least try to fathom it.

    ��Let��s get started.��

    At moments like this, I wonder if I should have bundled the two of them up and sent them to the US branch. Soogyeom is a trustworthy subordinate, and Sung Hyunjoon is a bitcking.

    ��I had passion. Maybe it��s because I don��t have passion, but I just don��t feel excited.��

    Still, Park was persistent.

    ��Twenty senior mages and at least twenty ghosts.��

    Let��s see, the former senior mages who were on probation in Amethyst Hall, let��s call them ghosts for convenience, ����. After much deliberation, Park Minjae gave his honest impression.

    ��Wait, doesn��t this mean that the Magic Tower��s power has doubled?��

    The difference between the Magic Tower��s apprentice and adept mages was enormous, and the difference between adepts and senior mages was unfathomable. Hadn��t we seen such senior mages�� performance before?

    ��Each one of them can evenpete with a Legion Commander of the Ten Thrones.��

    Even if the current seniors of the Magic Tower had lost their positions, it didn��t mean that they were superior in power. The qualifications for seniority are simply determined by the performance of the regr conferences.

    Park Minjae swallowed dryly.

    ��A good reason to at least double the power of the Magic Tower����.��

    I wonder if the General Manager held the special conference in anticipation of such an event? Thinking so, Hoyeol��s behavior today began to make sense.

    He went directly to the Amethyst Hall.

    He persuaded the ghosts.

    He actually spoke to the ghosts.

    ��If it��s all in preparation for that event in the future.��

    After all, isn��t there only ��that��?

    ����The Ten Thrones.��

    Maybe it��s not even an ordinary Ten Thrones, and its appearance is imminent. Park Minjae hurriedly checked the current reported locations of the Holy War Alliance forces.

    Second Sun �C near the top of the Zero Mountains

    Shining �C Moderate level 600 rift, [Rocking Cradle]

    Great Alliance Berserker �C Gaon Building Personal Training

    Warlord �C Arcana Continent Imperial Quest

    Park Minjae had a serious look on his face.

    ��Tsreup, no?��

    His expression quickly rxed.

    The positions of the Holy War Alliance were too varied.

    If the appearance of the Ten Thrones was expected to be so powerful that it could borrow the power of the Amethyst Hall ghosts, then surely the Holy War Alliance would have gathered before then.

    Park Minjae looked at the final force and nodded.

    Great Alliance Gaon �C Behemoth��s Maw, Arcana Continent

    Sinhwa �C Behemoth��s Maw, Arcana Continent

    Kingdom of Yusra Army �C Behemoth��s Maw, Arcana Continent

    ��Is that what happened?��

    Even with Gaon included, and the other two factions�� recent growth, it was clear that they alone would not be enough to stop the Ten Thrones. But what if it��s just a simple advance party?

    ��That��s what it is, General Manager.��

    Park Minjae concluded.

    The appearance of the Ten Thrones is scheduled, but not imminent.

    Hoyeol��s judgment pointed to that fact.

    But Park Minjae didn��t know that.

    In all those judgments.

    Grandfell was involved, not just Hoyeol.

    *

    Arcana Continent, Behemoth��s Maw.

    Uuuuuuung�C

    A bizarre sound echoes through the area.

    Even to the ears of the Holy War Alliance, still far from Behemoth��s Maw.

    ��Didn��t you hear that?��

    Even to the Iron Castle flying above them.

    ��Chainwalker, what did you just say to me?��

    It was a sound that could not be ignored.

    It was like that.

    It was the howl of the Behemoth that connected the Arcana Continent to the Demon World. It meant that something that even it couldn��t handle was regurgitating into its mouth.

    Suddenly, Nam Taemin��s brow furrowed.

    ��What the hell is this message?��

    I can��t read a single word����?

    [Bael, the First Throne Demon King, begins to look over the Arcana continent].

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599 �C Special Week (5)

    ��It would sound pretentious to say it��s empty.��

    The Consciousness of the Ten Thrones.

    The empty seats no longer felt awkward.

    Except for Bael of the First Throne, who had never attended the Consciousness in the first ce.

    ��Buer, Paimon, Barbatos, Gamigin.��

    10th, 9th, 8th, and 4th in order.

    The four thrones to ��he�� who ascended the throne as a human.

    All of them had been hunted.

    ��Gamigin was a special case, so it would be okay to exclude him. Of course, Amon, you��ll never be freed.��

    Cijing.

    Instead of an answer, I heard.

    The sound of iron clinking beneath the veil.

    The Ten Thrones present exchanged nces among themselves.

    ��How long are you going to be obsessed with numbers?��

    ��What do you mean by that?��

    ��It��s not so much the order that matters. It��s time to admit it: Gamigin didn��t fall to Hell because he was a bad lucky guy. Paimon didn��t meet his end because he was manipted by humans.��

    Even more heavy words follow.

    ��Even the Ten Thrones are mistaken.��

    ��They were hunted to perfection.��

    Amon, the Beast of Violence, is next. All of the Thrones are silent as Amon��s turnes around. There was no one who got angry at the thought that he was being identified with a lower ranking member. After all, they knew better than anyone else.

    Seug��

    Gazes turned toward Amon��s veil.

    That��s right.

    The established hierarchy is just a number.

    Except for the 10th, Buer, they were all Ten Thrones from birth. In a way, they were brothers, sharing a certain sense of each other.

    ��I guess that��s why I instinctively stayed away from Barbatos.��

    ����.��

    ��He was obviously dangerous.��

    Barbatos has insignificant force and power.

    But the Ten Thrones knew better than anyone else what he was capable of.

    Hence this moment.

    No one dared to speak.

    The only one who spoke was the one under the veil.

    ��However, even Barbatos was hunted. At this moment, there is only one decision left for you. Give Amon freedom before the right moment is lost.��

    He uttered a terrible deration.

    ��Give Amon his freedom ����?��

    ��Ha, that��s like burning down the house to kill a flea.��

    ��Can you handle it? No, is there anyone who can handle it?��

    How did theye to that conclusion?

    I could understand it.

    But I couldn��t agree.

    It was as if my body was on fire.

    ng.

    The sound of metal under the veil.

    For it was they who had restrained Amon, and they knew better than anyone what it would mean to untie this uncontroble beast.

    ��Surely, if it were Amon, he would be able to go beyond the arrogant brat and tear apart the Arcana continent and even the world of adventurers. But will that be the end? Do you think we can seal Amon again?��

    ��Now that Paimon has gone to hell����.��

    ��That��s right, it��s obviously impossible.��

    After devouring the Arcana continent and the adventurers�� world.

    Amon��s anger was sure to be directed at the Demon World.

    The Ten Thrones considered Amon��s cmity.

    ��More than anything, I don��t have the confidence to handle it.��

    ��I don��t think it was the right decision either.��

    ��You guys are too gentlemanly.��

    ��It��s not like us.��

    Let Amon be free.

    Only the Ten Thrones that had dered still remained steadfast.

    And then he spoke.

    ��We��ll just have to wait for the moment when the two meet.��

    ������!��

    Damn, I hadn��t thought of that.

    That moment when Amon and udi were immersed in each other.

    Maybe if I exploited that moment.

    ��Well, I��m pretty sure we can both handle this.��

    ��I don��t feelfortable having this conversation in front of Amon.��

    ��Well, so what, he won��t be able to hear us through the restraints anyway.��

    Someone pretended to look at Amon, but that was all.

    It didn��t take long for the Ten Thrones to agree.

    And rightly so.

    Even if the conclusion isn��t perfect.

    ��I just hope the sparks don��t fall on me.��

    ��Isn��t it time to wrap things up?��

    ��Damn it, if they skip Amon, I��m next����!��

    There��s no better option.

    Because everyone was realizing it.

    A grave voice summarized the Ten Thrones�� thoughts.

    ��Then let us make our judgment immediately. As you have seen through your Evil Eye, he has begun to move. His movements are distinctly different than before.��

    Theprehension of the Ten Thrones is different from that of a normal demon or Arcana Continent being. They already had a grasp of how the adventurers�� world worked, almost to the point of being yers.

    ��He who did not even reveal his great deeds is now making his presence known. He is gathering and uniting forces forgotten by all. He is deploying forces near Behemoth��s Maw.��

    They might set foot in the demon world first.

    ��The biggest variable of all is of course his entrance into the Demon World, in that case, I have no choice but to make the best judgment to exclude that variable. That��s right. Based on your opinion, I will agree to Amon��s liberation.��

    Amon��s liberation required the consent of a majority of the Ten Thrones.

    Hwoosh.

    One candle burning in the center.

    ������

    Then, one after another, the candlesticks began to burn.

    Soon there were five candles.

    ��With this, Amon��s seal has been lifted.��

    ng,

    A heavy noise from beneath the veil.

    Now that Amon has been released.

    There was no benefit to continuing the Ritual(consciousness). Amon��s savage senses could follow their scent beneath the veil and tear them apart, starting with themselves in the demon world.

    Throck.

    Of course, no greeting was necessary. All the Ten Thrones stepped back from the veil as they vaguely heard Amon start to rampage.

    It was a moment that came to an end.

    ��What.��

    Valefor, the Sixth Throne Demon King.

    He folds and unfolds his small, insignificant fingers.

    Then he shakes his head.

    ��Surely there were five?��

    In the consciousness of the Ten Thrones.

    The number of the Ten Thrones in favor of Amon��s release was indicated by the candle in the center. Five, a majority of the Ten Thrones. That was why ��someone�� had said that the opportunity to utilize Amon would nevere again, unless now.

    ��Because gap is not considered in the consciousness of the Ten Thrones.��

    True.

    The Ten Thrones are just designated positions.

    Even if the demon who sat on it fell to hell.

    The influence, or decision-making power, of the Ten Thrones didn��t go to hell with them. This meant that it would be correct to view the empty seats as voting neither for nor against, but rather abstaining.

    Valefor paused at the edge of his seat.

    The Commander of the Legion approaches, concerned.

    He approaches with a cautious expression.

    ��Lord Valefor, is there something that bothers you����? ��

    ��No, I��m calcting, don��t talk to me.��

    ��I apologize.��

    Valefor gave the Legion Commander a curtsy and began to count, now folding his fingers in a deliberate manner. First, he had to rule out the first finger, for sure.

    ��Bael was not present.��

    Why was he so sure?

    Simple.

    Because Bael had never humbled himself before.

    He nevermunicated with them.

    Foolish Bael.

    They didn��t call the first Demon King of Thrones that for nothing.

    That leaves us with five.

    Five.

    Valefor muttered.

    ��One of them is Amon, isn��t it?��

    One cannot make rational judgments while restrained.

    Moreover, this was an important matter rted to Amon himself.

    Amon did not have a vote in the matter of releasing his restraints.

    ��Well, then it should be four?��

    Valefor began to recall the voice beneath the veil, and then realized: Wait, the voice that had insisted on breaking Amon��s seal.

    Whose voice was that ����?

    It was obscured by the veil.

    The voice was unclear.

    However, that tone of voice was not hidden unless it was intentional.

    Yes, the tone.

    That tone of voice that seems to look down on you.

    Overbearing, as if daring to look down on the Ten Thrones.

    Rattling.

    Valefor��s small frame shivered.

    ����no way?��

    As usual, there was only one thing I could think of.

    ��Is it the new, new Ten Thrones����!��

    Yes, it was him.

    The Ten Thrones guy, invading the consciousness of the Ten Thrones.

    He��d tricked us and gotten what he wanted.

    Valefor didn��t understand.

    ��Why?��

    Why would you unleash upon the world a terrifying creature called Amon, a creature that even the Ten Thrones fear? Are you confident that you can hunt him down?

    If so.

    Valefor smiled bared his teeth.

    ��That is an obvious mistake.��

    Amon could lead the world to ruin if he were set free.

    Such is the madness that goes beyond violence.

    Valefor��s grimugh echoes.

    ��You will see the horror of it all, you arrogant man.��

    *

    Dalkag.

    I set my teacup down with a sigh.

    I really thought I was going to die while cleaning up!

    First of all, the atmosphere was serious.

    Is this the first time I��ve seen our seniors make that kind of expression?

    Actually, we can��t get along well.

    Why, the first time I stepped foot in the Magic Tower.

    I mean, think about Marcelo��s parachute ride.

    ��I��ve had a hard enough time getting recognized.��

    And that��s not all.

    Even the senior mages didn��t get along.

    It wasn��t until recently that the subtle discrimination against Vangrit, who came from amoner background, had disappeared.

    ��If only I had known.��

    Grandfell, no matter how much I tried to hold you back, I wouldn��t have held a special conference����! Still, is it because he made a threat as the head of the special conference?

    ��I��m d we didn��t fight right away.��

    The chief of the past and the chief of the present have different weights.

    Not that I��m better than Marcelo, but literally.

    The current Chief is the second inmand of the Magic Tower after the Tower Master, right?

    Because the position of Elder Mage is vacant.

    I remembered the words of the ghosts of Amethyst Hall.

    -��I will follow what Chief Lee says.��

    Anyway, since you��re the senior, I��m d you��re following the Magic Tower��s hierarchy, everyone����! I still haven��t recovered my objective, the ��Post-Cataclysmic Bible��which was my goal.

    ��Perhaps it would be better for you to hold it?��

    The Amethyst Hall was already open to yers. It would be safer to leave the holy book in the hands of the ghosts of Amethyst Hall than to leave it there.

    ��They��ve been through it all anyway.��

    Oh, by the way.

    ��It��s settled.��

    ��You know, Grandfell, you��ve been so quiet all this time, and then you open your mouth at teatime, and somebody thinks you��re a bit of a coward. I��ve been stuck in the middle of nowhere trying to catch up.

    ��It��s settled? Who thinks you��ve done it?��

    Grandfell sipped his tea leisurely at my questioning, so it��s clear that it��s Lee Hoyeol who��s getting hot under the cor����! Forget it, what��s the point of me having a fight with you?

    ��More than that.��

    It��s time to move on.

    Let��s see, Hakuna is off on an expedition to the Arcana continent, leading the forces of the Kingdom of Yusra. Because I was the only one who could fill Hakuna��s void.

    ��Since we��ve started, let��s do it right.��

    That way, Grandfell, you can keep up the image you��ve developed. So don��t tell me you��re going to waste one more cup of green tea because you don��t want to steep it.

    There��s no time, there��s no time!

    ��However, integrity and innocence are above all else.��

    That��s not integrity and innocence, it��s just being in trouble.

    I was about to argue with Grandfell.

    A voice echoed in my head.

    ��My lord����!��

    Hiel appeared in the office at the same time.

    Hiel shows up without me calling first.

    I immediately recognized the seriousness of the situation.

    My prediction was correct.

    ��The Behemoth��s Maw have been destroyed.��

    What?

    Was it destroyed?

    There was no need to ask back.

    Hiel��s voice raged.

    ��By the grasp, Bael����!��

    Grandfell, on the other hand, spoke calmly.

    ��Bael, that��s not exactly ��established procedure��.��

    Established procedure.

    What does that mean?

    Could it be that you knew something?

    What the hell are you thinking, Grandfell?

    ��..?

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600 �C Special Week (6)

    shing vision.

    [���� ���� ������ ����, ���������� ����������].

    Goosebumps broke out all over my body.

    Nam Cheolmin pushed his sses up and looked at his only brother.

    At the same time, he asked Nam Taemin, who had entered the anomaly realm.

    ��Taemin, do you see anything?��

    ��No, hyung.��

    But Nam Taemin was just as puzzled.

    The reason for the mosaic message is simple.

    A moment when the person the message refers to has a different ��status�� and cannot be understood.

    The message is covered by the mosaic.

    We have entered the anomaly realm.

    ��Shit.��

    Crash.

    The next moment, countless cannons protruding from the Iron Castle began to aim for the Behemoth��s Maw. Hakuna and Baek Yiseol, who had followed, stopped beside Nam Taemin.

    Hakuna��s voice was serious.

    ��Something ising.��

    ��Yes, Your Majesty.��

    ��And something very powerful.��

    �� ����! ��

    How did you recognize that?

    Nam Taemin was honestly surprised.

    As we��ve seen, Hakuna was far from a sword or magic expert until a year ago. Call it ate-blooming talent that has developed at an unbelievable rate.

    ��Battlefield senses is not something you can easily obtain.��

    Besides, Hakuna was an arcanian.

    yer��s Sight.

    That meant he couldn��t even sense danger through the messages that shed through his mind.

    ��All armies, prepare for battle!��

    But Hakuna understood the gravity of the situation. He wasn��t the only one to be surprised. Baek Yiseol, her long hair tied up in a tight bun, approached Nam Taemin.

    ��Taemin, did you get the message?��

    ��Yeah, I saw it.��

    ��Unlucky. He is the Demon King of the Seventh Throne.��

    ��What, what?��

    Taemin wasn��t surprised by Baek Yiseol��s unexpected informal reply. The reason Nam Taemin didn��t like Baek Yiseol. It was because Baek Yiseol, his older brother, was at a disadvantage.

    What is it this time, that he can��t understand even a single letter? He felt frustrated, but not discouraged. Nam Taemin looked first at the Iron Castle flying overhead.

    ��Tell Mr. Chainwalker about this situation.��

    ��Yes!��

    Nam Taemin��s words were answered by a member of the Great Alliance.

    The mage yer sends a telepathic message.

    The Iron Castle ceases flight immediately.

    It was because it made him look old.

    Nam Taemin asks back with a stern face.

    ��You, what did you just say?��

    ��You? Taemin, no matter what, I��m friends with Cheolmin.��

    ��Yes, Baek Yiseol. So what did you just say?��

    Umm.

    Older sister. (tl/n: ��You�� in this conversation addressing Baek Yiseol like olddy)

    Baek Yiseol, feeling a little creeped out by the disgustingbel, replies.

    ��I said I��m the demon king of the seventh throne����.��

    ��Did Nuna see that mosaic message?��

    ��Yes, not all of it, but I could see it.��

    How?

    At Nam Taemin��s reaction, Baek Yiseol could not help but be puzzled like someone who saw something they shouldn��t have. As expected, her puzzlement didn��tst long. Soon, a loud noise starteding in.

    Kugugugugugugung!

    This is it.

    The Behemoth��s Maw.

    Upon thisnd, Nam Taemin has seen it.

    The Tenth Throne, Buer.

    And the one who sought the Tenth Throne of Buer.

    The Demon Lich, Discus.

    ��It��s on a different level.��

    It was correct to say that they were on a different level from the atmosphere that urred when they appeared.

    The hairs on my back stood on end.

    It hasn��t shown itself yet.

    A feeling of being suffocated just by the approaching sound.

    If you are even a little distracted, it will be as it is.

    A sense of tension that it wouldn��t be surprising if one��s life ran away.

    The analyst for the Great Alliance.

    He had to judge the situation calmly.

    Nam Cheolmin blurted out without realizing it.

    ��There��s definitely something����!��

    But it was okay.

    Sreung.

    Nam Taemin raised his greatsword and muttered.

    ��I understand, hyung.��

    ������Taemin?��

    ��I understand why themander-in-chief arranged thisbination.��

    Hakuna and Baek Yiseol.

    Though in different ways, both of them were clearly seeing.

    Something beyond the mosaic of messages.

    Nam Taemin was not mistaken.

    ��It��s not just a matter of strength.��

    Hakuna and Baek Yiseol have the ability to see through the veil. Trying to figure out how they can do that will give me a headache.

    ��King Hakuna and Baek Yiseol.��

    seug.

    Nam Taemin turns his head and stares at the two of them.

    No matter how much he looks at them.

    Because it was abination that couldn��t find anything inmon.

    ��What are you looking at?��

    ��Do you have something to say?��

    ��No, I don��t.��

    But Nam Taemin raised his eyebrows.

    He didn��t care if he couldn��t understand it, because he could trust that this was the Commander in Chief��s arrangement, and he didn��t feel bad about being included in it.

    puhwag-

    It was then.

    The Seventh Throne Demon King rose from Behemoth��s Maw.

    Nam Taemin immediately awakened his [Wildness].

    [Activate Unique Skill, ��Call of the Wild��].

    The vision of a beast.

    Then, on the horizon, he could clearly see the figure of the Ten Thrones.

    It was a beast.

    I don��t say that because its form was like a beast.

    Buer, Paimon, Barbatos.

    Conversation was possible.

    It was different from the other Ten Thrones I had seen.

    The fact that he was able to understand that fact from afar was possible because of Nam Taemin, who is closer to ��wild nature�� than anyone else and was able to perfectly control that wild nature.

    ��We don��t need to move forward, it��s a wild beast, it��s natural for it to see us as prey and pounce on us first. What we need to do is dig a trap here and wait.��

    Nam Taemin continues calmly.

    ������I see.��

    Only then did Nam Cheolmin��s heartbeat begin to return to normal. If Nam Taemin realized it through Hakuna and Baek Yiseol, Nam Cheolmin realized it by seeing the big picture drawn with his younger brother, Nam Taemin.

    ��Everything was arranged by themander-in-chief.��

    I was convinced.

    Themander in chief knew that the seventh demon king of the throne, ��Amon��, would appear here. He knew that Amon was a beast, and he knew that Hakuna and Baek Yiseol could see through it.

    ��That means��

    Themander-in-chief must have decided that we can hunt Amon.

    That would give me a confidence I didn��t have before.

    I did not trust my own judgment, which was as wavering as a shaking reed.

    ��All ready!��

    I��m trusting my judgment, trusting that the Commander-in-Chief has trusted me.

    The Holy War Alliance.

    This was the moment they were truly united and ready to face Amon. Behemoth��s Maw, the vision of the yers gathered on this battlefield shed once more.

    [Bael, the First Throne Demon King, begins to look over the Arcana continent].

    As usual, not a single word is recognizable.

    But that��s okay.

    Because there was an arrangement made by the Commander-in-Chief.

    Nam Taemin asked.

    ��What are the words, Baek Yiseol?��

    Baek Yiseol shook her head.

    ��Are you speaking informally again? I��m sorry. I can��t even see this one, not a single word.��

    �� ?? ��

    Nam Cheolmin and Nam Taemin.

    There was no way to tell who spoke first.

    A question appeared on the brothers�� faces.

    ��It��s okay if you don��t know.��

    ��What are you talking about, Cheolmin? Isn��t it funny that you depend on me in the first ce? I��m still struggling because I haven��t even reached level 600. I haven��t even seen the anomaly realm you mentioned?��

    ��That��s not it, Yi-eol. What you don��t know is ����. ��

    Nam Cheolmin swallowed his words.

    ������It means that something went astray from the arrangement.��

    So far, there has been no deviation from themander-in-chief��s arrangement.

    The Commander-in-Chief ced the Holy War Alliance in the right ce as if he was looking at even Amon, the Seventh Demon King on the throne who appeared at this moment, in the palm of his hand.

    What kind of being arranged.

    ������!��

    The words echoed in Nam Cheolmin��s head.

    ��No, it��s true, Paimon was impaled by a giant hand and died. You should have seen it. I have no idea what that bastard was.��

    Nam Cheolmin was convinced.

    The Commander-in-Chief is not a person who will give up his duties to others.

    Especially not if it��s a demon.

    But it was an unknown hand that killed Paimon on Jeju Ind. If so, the story fits. The Grasp is an entity outside of the Commander in Chief��s control.

    ��Even in the demon world, can there be two such beings?��

    Nam Cheolmin shook his head and eximed.

    ��It��s the Grasp, Taemin!��

    ��Grasp?��

    ��The one that appeared on Jeju Ind!��

    It was then.

    Kkieeeeeeg�C

    A terrible scream echoed through the Arcana continent.

    Gugugugug.

    From the soles of their feet.

    To the very hairs on their heads.

    A violent vibration rises up.

    A message shed into the yer��s vision.

    [Hidden Piece, ��Behemoth��s Maw�� has been destroyed].

    The Behemoth��s Maw, which cried out in pain at Amon��s appearance, was unable to endure the pain this time and was destroyed.

    ��?!!��

    The passage between the Arcana Continent and the Demon World.

    The passage has copsed.

    It means that neither the demons nor we can cross over to the other side now.

    All sorts of thoughts ran through my head, but they didn��t linger for long.

    Too much.

    The noise of something being torn apart.

    The first thing I noticed.

    It was Nam Taemin who was watching with the eyes of a wild beast.

    ������brother.��

    ��What?��

    ��You were right.��

    Yes, it was the Grasp.

    The same grasp that had exploded Paimon had grabbed the head of the Seventh Throne Demon King, Amon. Amon��s body was as massive as his grasp, but he could not resist.

    jijijijijig.

    With an even louder noise, Amon��s throat was ripped open, and it was then that everyone realized what had happened. Amon��s blood spurted into the sky like a fountain of blood.

    Cwaaaaggh.

    But was it because it was more like a beast without reason?

    kudeug.

    Amon��s head was ripped off, but his body was still moving. The muscles of its limbs tensed in anger at the hand that had separated its body from its head.

    But it was a futile struggle.

    Kukukung.

    The grasp crushed the Seventh Throne Demon King.

    Kukkukkukkung.

    In front of this creature.

    As ifughing at their resolve as they risked their lives.

    It is crushed cruelly.

    Stop.

    Nam Cheolmin involuntarily took a step backward.

    ��A being that has escaped even themander-in-chief��s arrangements.��

    Naturally, there is no chance we can win.

    Nam Cheolmin immediately made a judgment.

    The best thing to do is to manifest a portal and leave this battlefield. However, manifesting such arge-scale portal would take time, and that was only if the Grasp was still willing to let them go alive.

    Also.

    ��If we leave this way.��

    The Grasp��s purpose would be unknown.

    I had no intention of letting such a creature loose on the Arcana Continent. An existence that could single-handedly drive the continent to ruin.

    Nam Cheolmin was determined.

    ��I��m sorry, everyone.��

    We have no chance.

    We can only stall for time.

    He couldn��t convey his judgment to the Holy War Alliance.

    He couldn��t demoralize them.

    But Taemin knows everything.

    Taemin nodded in agreement with his brother��s judgment.

    Then he turned his gaze back to the Behemoth��s Maw.

    However.

    ��..! ��

    It was a split second.

    The giant grasp was nowhere to be seen.

    Then, a tingling sensation from the top of his head.

    A flickering vision.

    [��Warning: instant death will ur]

    [��Warning: instant death will ur]

    [��Warning: instant death will ur]

    Suddenly, there was a hand on top of his head.

    ��Shit.��

    Helpless.

    I never thought I��d die like this.

    But I suppose this is the end of the road for yers.

    Fortunately among misfortunes, I didn��t have to worry about what would happen next.

    Damn, I didn��t want to say this out loud.

    ��Please, Hisagi. Leonie.��

    I know you can��t fill my empty seat alone.

    ��..

    How could two of them fill it up?

    So please, form a Great Alliance.

    Please ask themander-in-chief.

    ��Your judgment was absolutely not wrong, Mr. Hoyeol.��

    That was the moment Nam Taemin finished his thought.

    pulsseog.

    The sound of someone falling.

    ��Your Majesty!��

    ��Master!��

    �� ����! ��

    Hakuna and Baek Yiseol.

    The two people lost their minds and fainted.

    It was only then that Nam Taemin realized his sense of difort.

    ��?��

    As if the two had gotten what they deserved for falling down.

    The grip on his head had disappeared without a trace.

    Nam Taemin looked at the two who had fallen on the floor.

    ��What the hell is going on?��

    *

    [Curses: udi��s Discipline].

    ��See for yourself, Skal.��

    Frostnax joined the dragons.

    He soared toward udi��s castle.

    He saw his kin falling.

    ��Perhaps this is the truth about udi.��

    His eyes saw through Frostnax��s.

    Skal��s yer vision.

    He saw, too.

    The sins that udi bore.

    [The Seven Deadly Sins, ��Greed,�� pledge allegiance to udi.]

    [The Seven Deadly Sins, ��Lust��, pledge allegiance to udi.]

    Skal gritted his teeth as he remembered Hoyeol.

    ��So that��s what it was����

    Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo.

    He is.

    He was the demon that possessed Hoyeol.

    ����

    �C

    tl/n: Hi Pindang here. I��ve been busytely because my wife is 7 months pregnant, and of course, to prepare for the birth of my child. So I will change the update schedule to only Sat or Sunday, 2-5 chapters every week, thank you�� If you find any issue or error about the website please just chat on Discord and I will fix it right away

    �C

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601 �C Special Week (7)

    Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo the demon?

    If we look back rationally.

    It might sound ridiculous.

    ��The demon hunting demons.��

    But in the Curse.

    From the past.

    It was visible in the faces of the fallen dragons.

    udi��s power had risen to a level of arrogance that could only be described as ��Arrogant��, one that even the King of All Things, Dragons feared and the Seven Deadly Sins obeyed. Frostnax made the dragon��s eyes glow.

    ��An unbelievable sight, but.��

    It was a rtively young Frostnax of the Hatchlings.

    At this moment.

    He was struggling to wrap his mind around the truth about udi.

    ��I can tell because we are brothers by blood.��

    The kin fell with a heavy crash, their wings broken by no magical or physical attack. Skal witnesses the anomaly through [Dragon Eye].

    [A status abnormality, ��fear��, urs in the target.]

    [A status abnormality, ��fear��, urs in the target.]

    [A status abnormality, ��fear��, urs in the target.]

    Fear

    This is the status abnormality belonging to demons.

    The king of all things, the dragon, falls in fear.

    Skal��s illusions about the dragon were about to be shattered.

    Skal was not disappointed.

    ��Of course.��

    No, rather, he understood.

    ��It��s a system of Arcana Continent Chronicle called the Curse.��

    No matter how vivid it was, it was only a way to experience the past. They know that unlike their ability to intervene in the past, they cannot cause direct harm to themselves.

    And yet.

    ��My body won��t stop shaking.��

    Skal looked at her trembling hands and bit her lip.

    ��This is the true power of the Seven Deadly Sects?��

    Compared to the Demon Kings of the Demon World, the Seven Deadly Sins were not given much attention among yers. It was no wonder. Compared to the Ten Thrones, the Seven Deadly Sins didn��t show much strength.

    Someday, the Commander-in-Chief.

    I remember the words you spoke at the general meeting of the Holy War Alliance.

    Think about those words.

    ��Demons gain strength from negative emotions.��

    That��s why demonic monsters are trickier than those of the same level. Because demons generate status abnormalities [Fear], and they grow from that [Fear].

    ��The Arcana Continent is not small.��

    The proof?

    I, Skal, who hasn��t lost a top tier rank since the entirety of Arcana was just a game, could vouch for that. No, even if you don��t believe me, the proof is right in front of you.

    The number of dragons.

    Skal assumed.

    The world of adventurers. Could the handle this many dragons? Considering the chaos that the update from the Zero Mountains alone had caused, the conclusion came quickly.

    ��The only reason this many dragons can roam is because the Arcana continent is so vast.��

    Which brings us back to the question.

    The Seven Deadly Sins

    They were feeding off the negative emotions of the vast Arcana continent before the cataclysmic flooding of the Demon World.

    Their power?

    Considering there are only seven of them.

    Considering what themander in chief said.

    Their individual strength had to be at leastparable to the Ten Thrones.

    ��Why?��

    But no such power existed in the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Skal thought through the message in his mind.

    He could vaguely guess the reason.

    [Pledge allegiance to udi.]

    What if udi carried the power of the Seven Deadly Sins?

    Then, it is understandable why only six messages came to mind despite being called the Seven Deadly Sins. Frostnax, equally judgmental, speaks up.

    ��I see. udi was suppressing the evil of the Arcana Continent, the Seven Deadly Sins, as the Seven Deadly Sins Arrogance. It was because of him that the Arcana Continent was able to maintain peace before the Demon World flooded in.��

    ������!��

    His vision shes as if he has the right answer.

    [ss Quests: World Tree, Primordial Evil, Dragon, and udi].

    Dragon.

    A dragon knight who is with that primordial being.

    It is time to witness the taboo of the Arcana continent.

    -Explore the ancient ruins of House udi. (Sess)

    -Enter the curse that binds udi and the Dragon. (Sess)

    -Confront the Seven Deadly Sins. (Ongoing)

    World Tree

    Primordial Evil.

    Dragon.

    And udi.

    Quests that seemed unrted began to reveal connections. Soon, Skal and Frostnax could hear nothing but the roar of the dragons.

    As they watched the scene in silence, Frostnax asked.

    ��Are you afraid, Skal?��

    He wasn��t asking if he was afraid of this situation.

    The truth about udi.

    That udi was the Seven Deadly Sins itself.

    He was asking if he was afraid.

    Skal replied

    ������Surely it is a great taboo? I mean, it seems like I��m the only human on the Arcana continent and in the real world who knows the truth.��

    Ignorance was bliss.

    It was a shocking truth.

    But Skal smiled, albeit a small one.

    ��But I��m not afraid, Frostnax-nim.��

    His reason for saying so was simple.

    ��Because Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo is different.��

    Because he��s been around for a while.

    Grandfell.

    Even if he was a demon who possessed Sir Hoyeol, he never once showed his demonic side. One might ask. What was that look he showed on Jeju Ind?

    Skal could answer.

    ��If he were truly a demon, we wouldn��t be alive in the first ce.��

    ��Are you sure of that, Skal?��

    ��What are you talking about?��

    Frostnax asked seriously.

    ��That we can be sure that it is udi��s will.��

    If the mercy shown on the ind was not Grandfell��s will.

    If it was due to Hoyeol��s desperate intervention����?

    Skal thought hard.

    ��Maybe we should just be more grateful?��

    ��What?��

    ��After all, we��re alive because of Sir Hoyeol.��

    ��Ha.��

    Frostnax snorted.

    Not because the brat��s answer was really funny.

    It was because the tension that had been coursing through his body was gone.

    ��Yeah, I guess so.��

    udi Curse. What made them ��arrogant�� enough to rule over the Seven Deadly Sins was still unknown, but one thing was clear.

    ��It was my brothers who were truly arrogant.��

    udi had not wielded that great power.

    Rather, udi had suppressed the power of the Seven Deadly Sins, the power that could shake the Arcana continent to its core, and had retreated into seclusion in the high mountains where their influence could not be felt.

    That was the proof.

    ��If they had wanted to, the Arcana continent would have been destroyed long ago.��

    That was the conclusion.

    Skal, the greatest yer of all time.

    From when the entirety of Arcana was just a game to after the Cataclysm. A yer of yers, who ruled alone at the top, demonstrating more than anyone else what a yer should be.

    It��s a judgment that makes sense for a yer of his caliber.

    ��The Dragon Knight��s mission speaks to me, Frostnax-nim.��

    A shing message.

    At the end of it, surely, the sole survivor of House udi.

    udi��s lord.

    ��Hunt down Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo.��

    But Skal shook his head.

    Suddenly, a message floated into his vision.

    A message that may decide fate.

    [Do you wish to abandon the ss quest?]

    [��Caution: You can never perform ss quests again.]

    Dragon Knight.

    It seemed like I had finally reached my dream.

    To reach the end of that dream, Hoyeol.

    No, I have to go beyond Grandfell.

    Skal gave a smallugh.

    ��My God, how could I do that?��

    Then Skal��s vision shed.

    [You have abandoned the ss quest].

    [You have failed a quest].

    [Curse, you are out of ��udi��s Discipline��].

    Frostnax still snorted.

    ��So, in the end, you��ve thrown away the title of Dragon Knight, brat. I knew it, of course you would. How dare you think that a human could call a dragon, the king of all things, a horse, at least not for hundreds of millions of years.��

    Of course, it was visible in Skal��s eyes.

    [Intimacy with Frostnax increases significantly.]

    Huh?

    The rapidly evolving rtionship between the two of them, as opposed to the icy cold words of the Ice Dragon. As if unaware that Skal could see through him, Frostnax murmured.

    ��Still, you have chosen well, Skal.��

    It was unmistakably sincere.

    ��For if you had chosen to go against udi, I might have buried you in the unmeltable ice cap first.��

    The curses then dispersed.

    ��That��s a pretty chilling thing to say����

    Skal mused, his voice trailing off.

    ��I guess it��s because it��s not a proper route, right?��

    Why was he able to reach the Dragon Knight ss value so early on?

    It was all because of Hoyeol.

    Parachuted in, as they say.

    Riding on the back of Frostnax.

    ��It would have been ruin if I had developed a truly useless greed.��

    Giving up on ss quests.

    It had be the best option, at least for him.

    Skal wiped the sweat from his spine.

    A flicker.

    His vision flickered once more.

    What the message was.

    What weight it carried, he could tell by the aura.

    Dragon of the Dragon Knight.

    Just as Skal shared the dragon��s eye.

    Frostnax shared his senses.

    Even if he couldn��t witness it until the system message.

    ��Skal.��

    It could recognize his emotions from the system messages. Skal��s emotions were fluctuating more violently than when he had entered the curse earlier.

    ��What the hell.��

    It was inevitable.

    [ss Quest: Arrogance]

    Because I gave up.

    The ss quest I thought I��d never be able to do again.

    Because it said at the end.

    -Hunt the awakened ��Seven Deadly Sins Arrogance��. (in progress)

    ��Awaken, awakened. Does that mean someone has awakened����?��

    *

    Memories sh by.

    -��That��s great, Grandfell.��

    -��You are udi��s true lord.��

    -��udi��s lord must be able to look down on everything. Even if it is the father, mother, and your own flesh and blood.��

    It was a damned memory.

    ��No matter how many times I look back, I don��t regret it one bit.��

    Pride was ��that day��.

    The day he��d killed udi with his own hands.

    Raised that day.

    ��My only regret is that I didn��t make it more painful.��

    Pride had seen it.

    How his own damned family had treated and abused Grandfell.

    What they��d done to the little boy.

    What horrible things they��d tried to do to him.

    That��s why he smashed his own hands together.

    However.

    -��hoho��

    That day.

    His father said so.

    Even as he was dying.

    With a passing breath, he mocked.

    -��What Grandfell will think of you, I wonder that.��

    I thought I knew why heughed like that.

    I was for you.

    You were actually hating me.

    ��It��s a truly unwee feeling.��

    To be hated by you, who is everything to me.

    ��Still, I understand, Grandfell.��

    ��You��re doing something pointless, Pride.��

    Because that was the older brother��s attitude toward his younger brother.

    That��s right.

    The attitude you��re so obsessed with.

    I��ll be watching, Grandfell.

    Pride��s body began to transform.

    ��udi��s traitormands. I have sacrificed thest piece of the Sixth Sight Brooch, fulfill the contract. Give udi��s legacy to the true udi.��

    udi��s Decree

    The essence of the contract engraved on the roots shines.

    To a traitor who attempts to usurp the seat of Lord, he asks.

    -Traitor, you are not the true udi.

    It��s still that sound.

    On that day, I was convinced and backed down.

    Not anymore.

    ��Do you truly think so?��

    Pride opened his mouth.

    ��udi Lord, Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo is not alone. Isn��t he, who is in the infinitely deep darkness, led by only a ray of light and unable to protect the integrity of the lord. Do you really think that Grandfell is udi��s lord����.��

    For my one and only brother.

    ��Can you call it the Arrogance of the Seven Deadly Sins?��

    udi��s deadly sin was taken over.

    I stared at the shing message.

    [ss Quest: The Last of the Seven Deadly Sins, Arrogance]

    Bael alone would drive me insane.

    I mean, really, it��s a p in the face.

    In a situation like this, even Pride would be in an uproar.

    ��Do something about your brother, Grandfell����!��

    Grandfell replied with his usualment.

    ��Brother.��

    That is.

    ��My condolences.��

    Condolences to that bastard Pride?

    That was an emotional line I couldn��t follow.

    I guess the 30% that I don��t know about is being refluxed.

    ppadeug.

    I gritted my teeth.

    I grit my teeth, because I��m starting to anticipate the end of this special week.

    I mean.

    ��Whew, are you saying you want toe out like that?��

    I took a deep breath.

    ��Hold on to your sanity, Lee Hoyeol.��

    Because only then

    You��ll be able to catch Grandfell going on a puberty rampage!

    �C

    �C

    �C

    tl/n: Pride is the name of Grandfell brother and here Seven Deadly Sins is called Arrogance, not Pride�� ????(Peideu): Pride , ??(Oman): Arrogance

    Pride is Itachi

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602 �C Outbreak (1)

    You said it right?

    The procedure cannot be omitted under any circumstances.

    So don��t even think about sneaking around.

    [ss Quest: The Last of the Seven Deadly Sins, Arrogance]

    Through the appropriate process, the Seven Deadly Sins of Arrogance were resurrected.

    His power will sweep across the Arcana continent.

    The malice of the Arcana Continent will obey him.

    -Hunt down Pride that has be the Seven Deadly Sins. (Ongoing)

    It��s not just ss quests thate out of nowhere.

    You know that, right?

    Why did youe to the Arcana Continent in the first ce?

    ��My lord, if there��s anything you��re concerned about����?��

    Hiel��s question reminds me of my original purpose.

    Bael, the first Demon King of the Throne.

    His grasp destroyed the Behemoth��s Maw.

    And the Holy War Alliance is heading towards Behemoth��s Maw.

    ��It��s not about prioritizing.��

    Grandfell, I��m noticing something strange about you.

    Just know that these two things are not the end of what you have undertaken. I��m sure you��re not the kind of person who would leave behind the work that our heavenly Grandfell has entrusted to you, right?

    ��You don��t have writing skills, such irresponsible behavior.��

    Are you offended by my words?

    Grandfell��s voice answered Hyel��s.

    ��I��m not worried about that.��

    ������If that��s the case?��

    ��The chase is gone.��

    ��!��

    Well, he wasn��t lying.

    In an urgent situation, why do we have time to stop and think?

    My demon hunter��s senses were telling me.

    Bael, his grasp seemed to have disappeared somewhere on the Arcana continent for some reason.

    ��I wouldn��t be surprised if he��s returned to the Demon World.��

    As we��ve seen in the past, in the Curse, Bael was an off-the-scale, out-of-timeline being.

    For such a creature, jumping the distance from the Arcana Continent to the Demon World shouldn��t be a problem.

    ��So howe no one was hurt?��

    Grandfell looked over at a relieved Hiel.

    ��You were afraid to face me, Bael. You showed off your tail.��

    Bravado.

    The same bravado, as always.

    The sight of it almost broke my tension.

    Don��t let your guard down, Hoyeol.

    ��Say what you want, but I��m not going to let go of your ankle.��

    Call me crude, but I can��t help it. Because I, Lee Hoyeol, am not strong enough to stop what��s about to happen����! I checked the shing message.

    [The Arcana Continent is stained with original sin.]

    [The Seven Deadly Sins are resurrected.]

    The Seven Deadly Sins are back.

    One might ask.

    How can they be resurrected after falling to hell?

    ��That��s right.��

    Why do demons tremble at demon hunters? This was because a demon who was hunted by a demon hunter and fell to hell could not be resurrected by any means.

    Therefore.

    [The Seven Deadly Sins, ��Sloth�� is stretched].

    [The Seven Deadly Sins, ��Gluttony,�� clutches its stomach in hunger].

    [World Event, ��The Rise of the Great Evil�� begins.]

    If Sloth and Gluttony hadn��t been in by my hand, they would have been resurrected somewhere on the Arcana continent. As a demon hunter, it��s easy to see why I��ve been unable to track them down.

    Arcana is a continent with a different atmosphere, isn��t it?

    Even if the Seven Deadly Sins have been resurrected. What kind of strength could they have gotten from the Arcanians, who are too busy moving forward to be bothered by negative emotions?

    ��It wasn��t even captured by Tempest��s sense of smell.��

    But the atmosphere took another turn.

    Seven Deadly Sins Arrogance.

    So it was Pride��s fault for the ident.

    ��I don��t know what the process was.��

    The system message that never lies assured me that the Arcana continent was tainted with original sin, so it must be stronger than ever.

    I nced at Dawn��s Jacket.

    ��You saved me a lot of trouble.��

    More precisely, the jewels that adorned the jacket, the loot of the great evil.

    [Neutral Parasitic Creature]

    Well, normally I would have been happy.

    This time, I might be able to collect all seven of the Seven Deadly Sins and activate their set effects.

    The synergy with [Sixth Sight Brooch] would be incredible, and I would have been tempted to eat it raw.

    However.

    ��You��re so capricious, Hoyeol.��

    I wonder why.

    I didn��t want to acquire the loot of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    I don��t want to say who made me feel that way, but I just did.

    Even if it wasn��t necessarily the loot of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Something in me was being filled andpleted.

    I felt like I was getting further away from Grandfell.

    Of course.

    ��Give my regards to the Holy War Alliance.��

    ��My lord��.?��

    ��I��ll handle it ording to the procedures ande back.��

    ttogag.

    Grandfell, who does not hesitate in front of any demon, was already taking steps. [Heavenly Demon Reign], in just one step, he approached the evil that was beginning to spread on the Arcana Continent.

    ��W-who are you?��

    Hwaleuleug.

    No words were necessary.

    Just for daring to raise his voice in front of Grandfell.

    A lesser demons are the same

    A lowly demon like this, consumed by the fires of hell.

    My speed was scorching as I watched the scene.

    It really was.

    ������What the hell is so urgent, Grandfell?��

    Because it felt like the end with you was approaching.

    *

    Antonium, capital of the Empire.

    It was different from the past when it was a waste of time.

    The streets were alive with activity.

    Even the taverns were bustling with customers in broad daylight.

    A chatty conversation can be heard there.

    ��The Seven Deadly Sins are resurrected? Can they be resurrected too?!��

    ��Get ready to leave in the hustle and bustle, don��t you know what the world message hase up with? Considering the scale, I��m sure we��re going to get a lot of beans, right?��

    ��Fuck the beans. Can��t you see it��s not another mob, it��s a demon?��

    If you��re a skilled yer, you��ve seen and learned something by now.

    ��Lee Hoyeol is right, we��ll give way to demons!��

    If it��s a demon, it��s a demon.

    There was no escaping Lee Hoyeol��s ��disposal��.

    The yer who spoke pessimistically recited a phrase.

    ��If there are billions of demons in the world, they will all be hunted by Lee Hoyeol; if there are 100 million demons in the world, the remaining 100 million will also be hunted by Lee Hoyeol; if there is only one demon left in the world, he will also be hunted by Lee Hoyeol; if there is no single demon left in the world, Lee Hoyeol will stop hunting.��

    ��Homen.��

    ��Just Homen.��

    He wasn��t exaggerating.

    Every demon, great evil, and the Ten Thrones had fallen to Hell because of Hoyeol��s influence. If it weren��t for him, this nonsense would never have happened.

    ��That makes me wonder if the rumors aren��t true.��

    ��What rumor?��

    ��No, the rumor that the Commander in Chief��s ss is demon hunters.��

    ��Damn. It��s because you don��t know about demon hunters.��

    ��You know?��

    ��I��ve raised it myself, what��s it called? ����.Yeah, Akshan, do you have any idea how shitty the ss quests are there? I don��t know if I was doing Arcana Continent Chronicle or hard work back then. How many times do I have to tell you that the best thing I ever did in my life was delete my ount and grind again?��

    ��Akshan�� came out of nowhere.

    ��Uug.��

    juleuleug.

    The word made the man, who had been gulping down a bucket of wine to match his size flinched, and the wine spilled out of the corners of his mouth, sttering the man��s face.

    ��Ew, dirty.��

    ��You��re a terrible drinker, you are.��

    ��It��spletely done, Hanamja.��

    ������Hanamja? What does that mean?��

    tl/n: ??? is used as ��manly man, real man��.

    ???(Hanamja) is not used, but the speaker said it as the opposite word of ???.

    ��Don��t you know that? Do your best to explore the anomaly.��

    The big guy who was called Hanamja was Rockid.

    Of course, it was the Shadow Mercenary Corps who were looking for Rockid.

    Hanamja.

    ��Ha����.��

    Does this mean that he is a man so great that it makes youugh out loud?

    I don��t think he meant it in a bad way, so let��s move on.

    Rather.

    Rockid started making excuses that weren��t excuses.

    ��I should be able to stand still after hearing that damn Akshan!��

    ��Are you going to tell themander-in-chief?��

    ��What?! You filthy little rat. Did you say something I couldn��t say?!��

    Akshan.

    The word that gives him PTSD just by hearing it.

    Rockid drank to forget his post-traumatic stress.

    He gulped down the wine.

    ��I��m drunk, I��m drunk. It wasn��t that bad when I fought in the Colosseum. It wasn��t that hard to fight for my life����!��

    In that sense, I could only be grateful to Kichi.

    ��Anyway, I��ll always be grateful to you for making the decision to leave Akshan, Kichi. Not that there��s anything I can do about it, but������

    I don��t know what the hell your training was like in Akshan.

    Did it turn the mythical undefeated Rockid of the Colosseum into hanamja?

    It was a sight to behold.

    ��Anyway.��

    ��You need to stop spitting your drink.��

    ��Are you drunk already, Rockid?��

    ��You��re a real man, man.��

    ��You��re old enough to be broken, man.��

    ��Ugh����

    Kichi remained steadfastly silent.

    There was only one thought in her mind.

    The resurrection of the Seven Deadly Sins within sight of the adventurers.

    ��If only we hadn��t left Akshan.��

    Couldn��t they have been of some help to themander-in-chief?

    ��The world is still full of demons.��

    She felt a pang of guilt.

    ��Maybe we were meant for themander-in-chief.��

    I wondered if I had left themander alone on a lonely battlefield.

    The only one who could understand Kichi��s feelings was Wolfe, who had taken over for a short time.

    ��I don��t think you��ll mind, Captain.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��You��re not what you used to be.��

    But.

    Kichi and the Shadow Mercenaries are in the capital of the Empire.

    Why is Antonium staying?

    It was because of the orders of themander-in-chief, not anyone else.

    Wolfe continued.

    ��I don��t know if we��ve been recognized, or if he��s lowered his expectations of us, but I think we should do what we��ve been given to do first.��

    Kichi nodded.

    ��Right, because it��s not like the mission is easy.��

    The mission.

    To protect the World Tree that was growing in northern Antonium. Let��s see, the original guardians of the World Tree were dragons and the dragon knights who rode dragons like horses.

    ��Well, that��s certainly a mission worthy of a Primordial Evil. What are you doing, Rockid, drinking wine without permission?��

    ��Huh? Kichi, what did you say, hehehe.��

    ������That��s really bad, that one.��

    ��Let��s just leave him alone.��

    ��That��s right, Captain. I��m embarrassed to go around with that guy.��

    Eventually, the Shadow Mercenaries left Rockid at the tavern and headed off in the direction of the World Tree.

    Even from so far away, an unusual aura seemed to carry with it.

    Alkali chuckled and made a joke.

    ��Then it��s on a different level from a self-proimed god like yourself.��

    ������I can hear you, old man.��

    ��It��s an unfair contract, but I��ll listen to yourints.��

    ��Is that so?��

    A brief lull in the conversation.

    Soon enough, we were at the World Tree.

    The Shadow Mercenaries�� vision was dazzled by a sight.

    ������!��

    Ears perked up.

    An elf.

    A group of elves who had apparently arrived at the World Tree first.

    DeShev breathed a sigh of relief.

    ��Whoa, thank goodness there��s no Rockid.��

    It was Rockid, who had a record of being trampled by Elsidor, an elf who appeared in the world of adventurers.

    He must have been drunk because he pounced on those pointy ears as soon as he saw them.

    When everyone paused, Kichi led the way.

    ��I��m guessing that��s where themander-in-chief��s orders came from.��

    Even if elves were rumored to have a nasty temper.

    After all, they were one under the Holy War Alliance, weren��t they?

    Kichi approached the elves.

    Halt.

    But then, Kichi was forced to stop in her tracks.

    It wasn��t because the elves had foul tempers and were spewing out killing intent.

    The elves weren��t even looking at Kichi.

    That��s right.

    ��Ah, Mother.��

    The elves fell to their knees before the World Tree and wept.

    Why.

    So green.

    They were caressing the withering World Tree.

    The elf, Agentress opened his mouth quietly.

    ��Still, don��t worry.��

    Agentress still believed.

    ��He will return.��

    *

    Why does a demon hunter who bes a demon lose his life at the hands of the same demon hunter?

    One might ask.

    All Akshan Demon Hunters harbor a deep grudge against demons. It is the life of an Akshan Demon Hunter that they cannot survive without using that deep grudge as their driving force.

    If such a demon hunter were to discover that he or she had been corrupted by a demon, would they not be the first to take their own life?

    The reason is simple. Because even the best demon hunters don��t know they��ve been corrupted. That��s why I��m writing this.

    That��s right.

    This is the story of Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo, udi��s lord, who came to Akshan to be a demon hunter as a vessel of great evil.

    This is the story of a demon hunter.

    ��Excerpt from Gabriel��s Journal��

    ��

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603 �C Outbreak (2) #Part1

    Raging.

    The demon burns.

    I don��t recognize the level or the name.

    I breathe a sigh of relief that it��s not the Seven Deadly Sins.

    I bite my lip inwardly.

    ��Use your head, Lee Hoyeol.��

    It��s your specialty, isn��t it?

    It��s the only thing you can do, right?

    If, if Grandfell were to leave at this rate.

    ��You know what you��ll be like then, right?��

    There were more than one task that was undertaken to hold back Grandfell.

    I left the death of overwork.

    Lee Hoyeol, like others, does not have the brains to insult even a goddess.

    How could he possibly keep up with so many tasks.

    ��Besides.��

    What I feared more than anything was shameful death.

    Now, the crisis was averted by showing off Grandfell��s impable character at the right time. If Grandfell leaves, then I will have to face the karma I have umted all alone, right?

    ��Lee Ho-yeol, a member of society, cannot say things like that.��

    I can��t spit out that historical drama tone of voice by my own will����! I know because I have watched you tirelessly from the sidelines for so long that this is something you could never do in your right mind.

    ��Finally.��

    I swallowed a bitterugh.

    ��What the world wants, not me, is you, right?��

    It was Grandfell, not me, Lee Hoyeol, who had saved reality and the Arcana continent all these years.

    Well, let��s just say I��m still better than a servant dog, so I can y Grandfell to some extent.

    ��Sooner orter, the world will realize it.��

    Unlike you, who proves underestimation and realizes overestimation.

    I��m just an ordinary person in society.

    So no matter what I thought, there was only one thing I could do.

    Even if it��s ugly.

    Even if it��sme.

    Even if it��s muddy.

    Grandfell, I clung desperately to you.

    I steeled myself.

    ��Special Week must not end.��

    That meant that the events that had unfolded must not be finalized.

    My intuition told me that the events of the moment wereing to a close.

    My intuition was telling me that Grandfell would leave me, too.

    But.

    ��It��s not a situation where we have enough time to make rapid adjustments.��

    Bael, his grip, was the variable.

    Add to that the fact that the Pride had been resurrected as the Seven Deadly Sins Arrogance with true power, and I had no idea what the proper procedure was for regaining that power.

    I was stunned.

    ��Ughhhh����!!!��

    The Seven Deadly Sins of the Arcana Continent.

    The Ten Thrones of the Demon World.

    The malice of twopletely different worlds.

    The evil that was spreading in the Arcana Continent was also advancing to a form that was close to ��anomaly��.

    ��Hehehehe����!!!��

    hwaleuleug.

    The fires of hell were still not extinguished.

    That nameless lesser demon was still not dead.

    Now it was grinning from ear to ear.

    The demon hunter��s senses warned me.

    ��There is no such thing as a dilemma.��

    It��s dangerous if this strange malice spreads to the Arcana Continent.

    This was not something the Demon Hunter could easily deal with, unless it was me, or someone else who had entered the anomaly realm.

    As if to agree, a system message pops up.

    [The Arcana Continent is stained with strange malice.]

    [All demonic monsters will have their stats greatly increased.]

    [All demonic monsters blossom their potential.]

    As if stats weren��t enough, potential abilities.

    ��In yer terms, this means that skills have been unlocked.��

    Just as the lesser demons in front of us have regenerative abilities that can withstand hellfire, all demons on the Arcana continent have gained unique skills that areparable to that regeneration.

    ������Damn.��

    I couldn��t help but mutter.

    ��Shall I be honest?��

    I was thinking about deliberately keeping a few demons alive in order to hold back Grandfell. But the more I watch, the more I realize that this is not a situation where I can take that kind of leisure.

    Yeah.

    To use an analogy.

    I must weigh the scales.

    In order to protect Arcana Continent, I muste close to parting ways with Grandfell, and in order not to let him go, I must watch Arcana Continent be ravaged by demons.

    Burrrr.

    My fists trembled in my grip.

    ��There is no need to worry.��

    Grandfell spoke, not me.

    The words were addressed to the Arcanians, who were horrified to see a demon burning in hellfire. Or the lesser demons, consumed by malice and unable to die.

    If neither.

    Was it directed at me, Lee Hoyeol.

    I couldn��t tell.

    But I did know what Grandfell would do.

    ������Now I��m really feeling sad.��

    Even if you hid 30% from me.

    I still know about 70%.

    I can see through your intentions, Grandfell.

    Ttogak.

    Grandfell walked away.

    I wonder why I fell into agony with the demon right in front of me.

    Grandfell, who must have known, walked on.

    ��Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo is noble. No matter who he faces, he never bows his head.��

    You never bow your head, no matter who you��re up against.

    I knew you would never break that stubbornness, even when I struggled.

    I knew that long ago.

    ��The first thing Grandfell learned as the next lord of the family was not to fool around with trivial matters. The position of lord of the udi family is one in which the slightest disturbance is uneptable.��

    I also knew that, unlike me, who was sure that without you, my bottom line would be revealed at any moment, you would be shameless and act as if nothing had happened.

    ��But it would give us a little time between us, wouldn��t it����?��

    There was no answer.

    Gooooooo.

    Grandfell unleashed his magic.

    Pure magic, untouched by any manifestation process.

    It took the life of a lesser demon, an imp, as it burned in hellfire.

    Finally, we have reached the end of the special week.

    Grandfell continued.

    I wonder why.

    It sounded more like a murmur to himself.

    ��Still, there��s really nothing to be concerned about.��

    *

 Chapter 603.5

    Chapter 603 �C Outbreak (2) #Part2

    The Demonic World.

    Consciousness of the Ten Thrones.

    Beneath a dark veil.

    The Sixth Throne Demon King, Valefor, appealed.

    ��Isn��t that why I begged you to reverse the decision that freed Amon from his bonds�� and that you attended the Consciousness of the Ten Thrones to instigate us and achieve your desired oue!��

    Evil Eye of the Ten Thrones had been showing the situation on the Arcana Continent in real time.

    Thanks to it, I was able to understand.

    Theposition of the Holy War Alliance was more than adequate against Amon.

    Valefor spoke with conviction.

    ��They are no longer ordinary humans. Some have already entered the same realm as us, and not only that. They have a wisdom thates from experience that cannot be easily gained. If it were us, we could neutralize even their schemes. We could have capitalized on their experience, which is shallowpared to our own. But this is Amon. Amon is blinded by violence����!!!��

    No one interrupted Valefor.

    ��It means that we must admit our mistake and make amends even now. Will you understand the reason why he liberated Amon if I tell you from my own mouth? He used Amon as a sacrifice for their growth! He sacrificed the Ten Thrones!��

    Then a voice rang out.

    ��Do not raise your voice, Valefor.��

    ��..!��

    ��We have been deceived by him!��

    The voice was shrouded in a veil.

    But as I said, I could guess the identity by the tone of voice.

    There can be only one owner of the voice who has not lost his cool under these circumstances.

    ��I am in agony right now.��

    Agares, the Demon King of the Second Throne.

    ��I apologize if I have disturbed you, Lord Agares.��

    Bael the Fool.

    With the exception of the First Throne Demon King, who cannot be called a Throne, Agares was the de facto head of the Ten Thrones. Agares��s voice had

    had power. Not just a tone.

    ��Such pressure from beyond the veil����!��

    Beneath the veil of consciousness.

    Enough to nullify numerous defenses and force Valefor to grab his heart.

    For a moment, Valefor realized the power of Agares.

    ��Is this ��Master of Language������?��

    Agares spoke as if the title were an exaggeration.

    ��I do not wish to admit it, but I will ept your opinion, Valefor. I know my friend Amon will resent me, but I will use my power to bring him back to the Demon World. Even if it means earning Amon��s hatred, I do not wish to see him sacrificed to the humans.��

    ����Thank you!��

    Valefor bowed his head from beneath his veil.

    Now that Paimon had fallen to Hell, Agares was the only one who could rule the Ten Thrones. It was a good thing. It was a good thing that Agares was a saint who listened to others.

    ��Imand you, Amon.��

    A voice that resonates in consciousness.

    Including Valefor.

    The Ten Thrones at the Consciousness suppressed their senses.

    It��s not enough to close their ears. Even a rampaging Amon could be swayed by the power of Agares, a power that could be reversed by mere eavesdropping.

    It was that fault.

    ������?��

    At this moment, Agares was the only one watching the situation on the Arcana continent through Evil Eye. He was the only one who had witnessed Amon being torn to shreds by Bael.

    Agares swallowed hard.

    ��What is your purpose, Bael?��

    Agares, he was different from the other Ten Thrones.

    Where the others treated Bael as unfathomable and stupid, Agares sought to understand him, and rightly so. Bael was the only being he could look up to.

    But.

    ��Why.��

    What was there to be gained by tearing Amon apart at this moment, and why destroy Behemoth��s maw, the only passage to the Arcana continent?

    ��I doesn��t understand.��

    No matter how much he tries to think.

    Bael��s will was beyond his grasp.

    But.

    Agares�� eyes were still glowing red.

    As stated, he was the actual ruler of the Demon World.

    He possessed more malice than any of the Ten.

    Agares looked at the Thrones, who still blocked his senses.

    They did not know what fate had befallen Amon.

    Perhaps we could use that to our advantage?

    A cunning malice began to stir within Agares.

    ��They are different, and that is why they are the Ten Thrones.��

    If so, then the negative emotions they emit must also be different.

    Yes, Agares was nning to instill negative emotions in the fellow deacons.

    The idea was to instill a ��manipted fear�� that only those who knew the truth could be freed from.

    ��Look.��

    Some would ask if such a thing was possible.

    Only Bael can be thought of as capable of tearing Amon apart in an instant. If we were to tell the story as it is, the negative emotion would be directed at Bael.

    However, it was only a matter of cleverly changing the target. If you sell the name of ��him�� who, like Bael, has the power to tear Amon to pieces, but cannot absorb negative emotions because he is not a demon.

    Negative emotions with nowhere to go, why not turn to me, Agares?

    ��My close friend, Amon, has been mercilessly hunted.��

    Agares smiled from beneath his veil.

    ��By the Tenth Throne, Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo.��

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604 �C Outbreak (3)

    The Ten Thrones

    Ruler of the Demon World. An inscrutable entity, unbiased by personal emotions, irresistible to us, a natural disaster, an object we dare not even look at properly.

    That was the way the Shadow of the Demon World looked at the Ten Thrones.

    The Demon World was a world where dozens or hundreds of worlds had been swallowed up and digested into one, which meant that the beings of the swallowed worlds were struggling in their own way in the shadows, out of the reach of the demonic gaze.

    ��You have somehow survived another day.��

    ��Glory to Seorn.��

    ��My Father. Watch over me tonight.��

    So that each person does not forget his or her roots.

    It was the moment when they ended the day ording to their custom.

    Like a wind chime, life in the demon world began to fluctuate.

    It was a subtle sound that alerted them.

    Gugugugung.

    Although the vibrations were felt simultaneously in different ces, no one was too quick to open their mouths. Quick thinking was the only thing that had kept them alive in the damned demon world so far.

    ��Demons?��

    ��What, did they see the light of the torches and follow us?��

    ��Everybody, silence, weapons up.��

    It was a time when everyone was determined to protect their own shadow.

    Once again, a chill ran through my body.

    No, not just creeping, but crawling.

    Kugugugung.

    ��Everyone, everyone, run!!!��

    The living world, the demon world, was in turmoil.

    As I ran outside, the earth was rising and cracking. Ashen clouds were gathering in the sky, spraying mes, and horrific screams came from all directions.

    Horrible demonic screams.

    ��What the hell is going on?��

    I said to myself for the first time in a long time.

    It was enough to make me forget the discipline I��d so desperately clung to in order to survive.

    The scene was bizarre.

    Who were the demons?

    Masters of the demon world.

    Those demons were on their knees trembling in fear.

    Their reactions were mixed.

    ��I don��t know, but isn��t this a chance, a chance to get them all����!!!��

    ��It must be a cunning trap.��

    ��Why don��t we say a prayer first and then decide?��

    But no one was able to put their words into action.

    Not just the demons, but everyone in the demon world.

    They realized the gravity of the situation.

    ��This is a trap? How could the demon n a trap like this for us, who are not even worthy of the title, much less a bug? Most of all, can��t you all feel it? The negative emotions that are bubbling up, ready to explode at any moment����!��

    To have survived this long in the demon world means that you have considerable knowledge of demons. Those without knowledge of demons have died early on.

    It��s just that demons derive their power from negative emotions.

    ������I know.

    I feel it.��

    It meant everyone knew.

    ��Which is why I can��t ept this situation anymore.��

    He paused for another reason.

    ��Why are the demons, who should be rejoicing in the overflow of negative emotions, trembling so much? It��s so overwhelming, it��s enough to shake the world. Could it be����?��

    ��If it is, have you noticed something?��

    ��Wait, I had a horrible imagination.��

    Horrible imagination.

    He, too, had knowledge of demons.

    It was a possibility.

    In a sea of stares.

    The pensive middle-aged man spoke up.

    His voice was rough and trembling.

    ��As you know, there are only so many negative emotions, and demons will stab each other for it.��

    ��Yes, but that��s meaningless in the demon world, isn��t it?��

    ��Because all negative emotions are directed toward the Ten Thrones!��

    All negative emotions in the Demon World are directed toward the Ten Thrones. The demons that roam the Demon World, all serve the Ten Thrones and have only been given a small portion of their power.

    ��You are right.��

    Everyone knew the obvious.

    There was no way the middle-aged man didn��t know.

    Only, he had taken a step backward.

    He was just looking further away.

    ��There are negative emotions floating around that should not be turned around.��

    ������!!!��

    Suddenly, everyone noticed the difort.

    Negative emotions were ��floating�� around.

    Without being absorbed by any of the Ten Thrones.

    That could only mean one thing.

    ��Maybe the owner of this negative emotion is a Ten Thrones.��

    Rulers of the Demon World.

    The Ten Thrones.

    Proof that they are trembling with fear.

    That was why the middle-aged man was trembling violently.

    ��The Ten Thrones are out of the ordinary. They can destroy the world with a single hand. Keeping us alive is just a game to them����. They are literally beyond ourprehension.��

    The middle-aged man finished hastily.

    ��A being that makes even the Ten Thrones tremble with fear����?��

    Because just imagining it is driving me crazy.

    *

    Near Behemoth��s Maw.

    [The Arcana Continent is stained with strange malice.]

    [The stats of all demon monsters increase significantly.]

    [All demon monsters bloom to their potential.]

    ��You fucking assholes.��

    Nam Taemin and other yers grinded their teeth at the world message.

    Bael, this is why he let us alive.

    Are you telling me to just struggle desperately?

    Nam Taemin looked at Baek Yiseol.

    ��Are you okay?��

    ��Yeah. I��m fine, just a little dizzy, but����.��

    ��Me too.��

    Bai Yisoel and Hakuna had regained consciousness, but they didn��t look very well, and that��s to be expected. I still don��t know exactly why.

    ��I��m sure Bael saw you two and backed off.��

    Assuming that he had been hit by Bael��s mental attack, his current headache might have been a cheap deal. Nam Taemin exined the situation to the Arcanians who could not see the message.

    ��It��s not malice, it��s strange malice.��

    The Iron Castle.

    The dwarves, including Chainwalker and Wallswale, were stunned by the news. It seemed as if the Arcana continent was bound to be plunged into chaos once again.

    Gunner, the Dwarves�� best pilot, spoke up.

    ��Even if the Arcana Continent has been quiet for a while, not all demons have gone to hell. From up here, we can see a clear view of the Arcana Continent.��

    cheolkeog.

    The biggest proof of all to back up the im was that the Quernberg Machine Towers were still hunting demons. Gunner frowned to himself.

    ��Where do we even begin to fix this?��

    Wallswale��s opinion was not far off.

    ��The situation doesn��t look good, Chainwalker. More than anything, there��s some strange malice at stake. I can��t get the words the Commander-in-Chief once said to me out of my head.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    As for the realm of the bizarre.

    Dwarves he��d never had the chance or reason to meet.

    Wallswale had not heard a single word of Hoyeol��s words.

    Legacy of Eunaxus, [Commander��s Gloves �C Wisdom of the Elder Dragons].

    ��Themander-in-chief once said, as he examined the gloves.��

    -��You have anomaly dexterity, Wallswale.��

    -��What do you mean, anomaly����?��

    -��Reality and the Arcana Continent. There is no one in either world who can match your dexterity. Perhaps it won��t be long before I see you in a social hall.��

    Chainwalker arched an eyebrow.

    ��A social hall?��

    ��That��s not what��s important right now.��

    ��Huh. Well, I guess that��s true.��

    The key is the weight of the word ��anomaly��.

    It was clear that it was referring to an irreceable level.

    Chainwalker and Wallswale.

    The two dwarves exchanged nces.

    ��Well.��

    One muttered something about who would speak first.

    ��Are you suggesting that this is irreceable malice?��

    Then it happened.

    Kugugugugung.

    ��?!��

    The ground began to shake.

    ��Descend immediately!��

    The earth was already shaking as the vibrations reached the Iron Castle in midair. The Holy War Alliance troops clinging to the plummeting Iron Castle.

    It��s times like this that the lower levels are frustrating.

    Barely holding onto his brother��s hand.

    Nam Cheolmin breathes heavily.

    ��Since I��m on board, everyone else must be on board, right?��

    Taemin nodded.

    ��Uh, hyung. Everyone��s on board.��

    ��Huh, I��m d.��

    ��It��s something weirder than that.��

    The Behemoth��s Maw, the link between the Demon World and the Arcana Continent, has been destroyed.

    However, the message that it was destroyed was meaningless.

    An uncontroble energy was stirring beneath the earth.

    Nam Taemin��s beast senses warned him.

    ��This could explode at any moment.��

    ��Listen, Taemin.��

    ��I��m listening, bro.��

    ��Actually, I��ve been suspecting something from earlier����.��

    ��What? Really? Why didn��t you tell me?!��

    After all, my brother is the only one.

    Nam Taemin��s face immediately turned red.

    But Nam Cheolmin pped him on the back of the head.

    ��That��s because I��ve been feeling dizzy since earlier.��

    ��Dizzy? Are you okay? Isn��t it because you just ran in a hurry?��

    ��Hey, I��m not some kind of sick person����

    He might have been a little out of breath from running so fast, but it wasn��t enough to make him feel dizzy. He looked around to make sure he wasn��t being overheard.

    ��I think it��s the after-effects.��

    ��Aftereffects? Bro, where does it hurt?!��

    ��No, it��s not that, it��s the aftereffects of the [possession].��

    Possession.

    ��!��

    At that word, the question mark floating in Nam Taemin��s head seemed to turn into an exmation point. Yes, it was. At this moment, the three people who wereining of dizziness had something inmon: they were suffering from a status abnormality called [possession].

    Nam Cheolmin pushed up his sses.

    ����.��

    ��Perhaps what you��re thinking is correct, Taemin, and the reason I didn��t faint is because the demon that possessed me was a lowly demon imp. Inparison, Yiseol and King Hakuna are����.��

    ��King Hakuna was possessed by the Seven Deadly Sins, Greed.��

    ��Yeah, and Yiseol was possessed by a demon twice.��

    Was it because of that experience?

    Nam Cheolmin could see it in his eyes.

    The strange malice that flooded the Arcana continent.

    Nam Cheolmin spoke up.

    ��I think you need toe to your senses, Taemin.��

    ��Of course, I do.��

    ��Then let��s go, and let Yiseol and King Hakuna know about this.��

    The two left the Iron Castle.

    They hurried toward the central control room.

    Suddenly, the brothers were frozen in ce.

    ��What��s going on����?��

    To everyone��s horror.

    Never once did she appear disheveled.

    The alter ego of themander-in-chief.

    ��Commander-in-Chief ����. No.��

    Hiel was in tears.

    ��What happened to Hoyeol, Hiel-nim����!!��

    *

    Damn it.

    My head is dizzy and I feel like I��m going to die.

    I clenched my teeth.

    ��What is it all of a sudden?��

    A headache like this is unlike anything Lee Hoyeol has ever experienced in his life����? If he rxed his clenched teeth for even a moment, he felt like he would faint and copse.

    ��Why didn��t the blessing of the World Treee to mind?��

    I was so nostalgic for the [Blessing of the First World Tree] that had made me roll over and over again, but my vision remained unchanged despite my longing. I could guess the reason.

    ��Damn, I can understand why [Blessing of the First World Tree] is not responding.��

    Ttogak.

    What��s with this headache?

    It seemed toe only to me, Lee Hoyeol.

    Grandfell��s moving body is proof of that.

    It��s not like I��m going to die, it really feels like my head is going to explode.

    If this were a normal situation.

    Grandfell, I would leave everything to you and close my eyes.

    But I can��t, can I?

    If I close my eyes like this.

    If I ck out.

    When I wake up again.

    Grandfell, you won��t be with me.

    Therefore.

    I gritted my teeth.

    I forced myself.

    I forced my eyes open.

    So I didn��t notice.

    What message came to me.

    [A status abnormality, ��possession�� urs.]

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605 �C Revealed (1)

    A strange malice spreading across the continent.

    ��!��

    ��What? You stop talking. It��s because you��re at a disadvantage, right?��

    ��No. I want you to shut your mouth right now, Garmond.��

    Bitterness.

    ����?��

    Red-eyed Dune n leader Shahin Dune and Diamond Merchant Lord Garmond Phil stop arguing.

    They hadn��t witnessed the system message.

    But Shahin Dune, who had already seen his home swallowed up once before, could recognize it.

    ��It��s him.��

    Garmond��s response was immediate.

    ��If it is him, are you referring to the First Throne Demon King?��

    ��The merchant managed to find out.��

    ��How could I not recognize it, you��ve been telling me about it every day.��

    Thud,

    Shahin Dune straightened and strapped his weapon to his waist.

    ��It appears that Bael, or a being of equal status to him has appeared.��

    Not wanting to lose, Gamond also hurriedly opened his mouth.

    ��Are you out there, assistant?��

    ��I am listening. Supreme Lord Garmond.��

    ��Perhaps it is time to unlock our treasure.��

    The world of merchants, ruled by riches alone, is cold. For whatever reason, the Oak Auction, their biggestpetitor, has recently been forced to falter in Ulrich��s absence.

    ��You have to give, so you have room to build again, haha.��

    Garmond of the Diamond Merchant had reached out across the Arcana continent, into the Underworld and beyond, to take advantage of the void left by the Oak Auction, and had aplished a remarkable feat.

    Garmond shed an easy smile.

    ��Well, let��s make you feel a little indebted.��

    jeobeogjeobeog.

    Shahin Dune and the red-eyed warriors were led by Garmond to the treasury at the Diamond Merchant. A Hidden Piece, a ce that can only be essed by using the magic tools of the Merchant.

    cheog.

    Garmond held out his ornately decorated sword to Shahin Dune.

    Shahin��s eyebrows twitched.

    He could tell it was no ordinary weapon, even in his rough grip.

    ��A true warrior would be willing to give this much.��

    ��You��re growing up fast, aren��t you?��

    ��It��s difficult for people to think of me as a greedy businessman..��

    Gamond lightly shrugs his shoulders.

    ��A savage like you. No, I don��t know of a more instinctive human being, but ����. there��s something called flow that��s pretty important in building this fortune and running the Merchant.��

    I was surprised at his stoic demeanor.

    ��I��m not saying that I, Garmond Phil, am not saying that it is not possible for me to get my hands on all the wealth and fame that exists on the Arcana Continent! Sometimes, if I give it appropriately, the Arcana Continent can be more fertile and create more wealth in the future����!��

    As usual, I��m at a loss for words.

    ��Done. Let��s go.��

    Shahin Dune and the Red-Eyed n.

    Before they could shake their heads at Garmond��s speech, each of them grabbed their weapons and left the report. Only after they had all left did the assistant open his mouth.

    ��Why did you lie, Lord Garmond?��

    ��Huhu. You can��t fool an assistant��s eyes.��

    ��Not really, if you had eyes, everyone would have known.��

    The equipment and magic tools taken by the Red Eyes n a little while ago were so [Legendary] that it would be a loss even if they were each exchanged for one territory.

    The assistant didn��t understand.

    She scribbled on the parchment for a while.

    Finally, she couldn��t help herself and spoke up.

    ��Isn��t that what you��ve always told me? That it��s one thing to give a favor, but quite another to give a fortune. Pure favor is always right, but wealth actually ruins the recipient����!��

    Garmond once said that in the presence of beggars. At that time, I felt sorry for myself for serving such a bloodless and tearless person as my lord.

    That same afternoon, the sun was setting.

    The assistant who had been led by Garmond to the streets was a hindsight. He saw beggars lying on the street, using the money they��d begged for to buy cheap drugs.

    Garmond shook his head.

    ��You��re right, assistant. Not even the most aplished Red Eyes would dare to stay sane. They are all magic tools that contain great power. So, it is a ce that has been a top secret since the ancestors, which is why they have been kept in a highly secret ce, ��Diamond Cab��, since ancient times.��

    ��But then, why����!��

    ��Of course.��

    Garmond raised his eyebrows bitterly.

    ��Because what��s going to happen from here on out can��t be faced without going insane. We��ll probably end up envying those red eyes that will close on the battlefield, assistant.��

    ��What, what do you mean, you��re joking?��

    ��A joke. I wish I were.��

    The power of the Daimond Supreme Lord over the Arcana continent.

    sh.

    At this moment, Garmond��s eyes saw a stream of gold. It meant that he could see through the Arcana Continent, which ces and objects had the highest value.

    Slurp.

    A huge golden flow, its direction clear. As fast as lightning strikes. It is approaching thest bastion of the Arcana continent, the imperial capital of Antonium.

    One might ask.

    When the riches roll in.

    Shouldn��t a merchant like you wee it with open arms?

    Of course not.

    Garmond opened his mouth bitterly.

    ��Actually, I do see it, my assistant.��

    ��What on earth are you seeing that would lead you to make such a judgment����!��

    ��The most noble living gold on the Arcana Continent.��

    His pupils widened with an umon gleam.

    ��Dragons, they are approaching Antonium.��

    ������!��

    The elves were the first to notice.

    North of Antonium.

    Agentress, tending to the World Tree, spoke up.

    ��Something is wrong with my brothers.��

    ��Brothers? You mean the other elves����?��

    Kichi questioned, unable to make sense of it all at once.

    Of course, she wasn��t questioning Agentress.

    Even one under the Holy War Alliance wasn��t close enough to ask such a question, and she knew from Elsidor that the elf��s temper wasn��t good enough to answer such a question.

    However, the pointed ears were not decorative.

    ��No, I mean dragons.��

    ������!!!��

    Agentress��s answer startled the entire Shadow Mercenaries.

    Once for the generic answer that came back.

    Twice that it was a dragon.

    Agentress continued.

    ��Now then, Mercenaries, I have heard how you have pledged your allegiance to him, and I sincerely honor your sacrifice, so I will give you a chance.��

    Kichi was stunned.

    ��Themander-in-chief.��

    The truth about Hoyeol and the Shadow Mercenaries.

    ��

    We were the only ones who knew it.

    That means.

    Does that mean he delivered the message to us personally?

    A being more like a perfect superhuman than a human.

    Since He is so high, it is natural for Him to look down on everything.

    It was true that I felt distant from him.

    But.

    ������

    Such a man has chosen me.

    For the Shadow Mercenaries.

    I never thought you took the trouble to tell the story.

    ��I must have been firmly mistaken about something.��

    ��Mistaken, of what?��

    Kichi smiled brightly at Agentress��s question.

    ��I thought you were a bit more cool-headed, but apparently not.��

    Whether that was directed at Agentress.

    Whether it was directed at Hoyeol, only Kichi knew.

    Of course, Agentress didn��t have time to ask back.

    The elves quickly fingered their bows.

    ��Prepare, everyone. The King of All ising.��

    Snap.

    At his signal, the Shadow Mercenaries raised their bows, spellbooks, and weapons. Agentress��s gaze flickered to the void.

    ��Eunaxus.��

    Have you lived like this for eons?

    He bit his lip automatically.

    It��s only been a short time since I realized the error of my ways.

    I never thought I��d turn my weapon against my brothers under the World Tree.

    The young World Tree is crumbling.

    Dragons tearing through dimensions.

    Maybe everything.

    ��Everything is my fault.��

    Maybe it came from me.

    ��If only I had taken care of my mother a little earlier.��

    I could have recognized the ��Primordial Evil�� that was brewing within her.

    At this moment, Elsidore realized that an uncontroble feeling of guilt was coursing through him.

    ��This must be the effect of some strange malice.��

    Exclusive property of the yer.

    Even in the absence of [system].

    The high elf��s mind was quick to recognize the source of what was affecting him.

    It was then.

    ��Wait.��

    Argentress��s mind became clear.

    jjeojeojeog.

    That was the moment when the evil dragons were about to fully emerge from the dimension,pletely corrupted in body and mind by the evil fruit. Agentress��s gaze turned to the elves.

    ��Even I am gued by this much guilt.��

    What about my brothers who have a weaker mentality than me?

    deoldeoldeol.

    If only it were a past Agentress who saw only himself.

    The images of the elves frozen with guilt that they could not have witnessed.

    Agentress��s fears had be a reality.

    ��This is not enough.��

    The Shadow Mercenaries are remarkably skilled for humans. He had heard that they possessed a special ability to defy death.

    ��But we must protect them.��

    Agentress nced back. Behind the ground he stood upony the Imperial capital of Antonium, thest resting ce of the humans of the Arcana continent.

    He looks ahead again.

    ��If we fail to stop the rampaging dragon.��

    Antonium may suffer damage beyond description.

    Call it a towering castle.

    It will crumble like a sand castle before the wings of the Dragon, the King of All Things.

    Parr.

    But Agentress could not speak easily.

    Even though he knew this was the effect of a strange malice.

    The guilt that coursed through his veins was not entirely gone.

    ��Maybe.��

    Agentress��s gaze turned to the parched World Tree.

    ��Is this the ending you wish for you, Mother?��

    Kichi cried out, sensing something untoward.

    ��Agentress-nim!��

    But no one��s cry reached Agentress��s ears. Even at the moment when the dimensional gap is torn apart, even at the moment when three evil dragons thrust their heads through the gap without even knowing who would be the first.

    Krrrrraaaa!!!

    And with that, the dragon��s Dragon Peer struck Antonium.

    But Antonium��s walls didn��t fall.

    Because the frame moved.

    Pusyusyug.

    The elves�� arrows stretched into the sky in a noble parab.

    Shots imbued with the ancient magic of defense.

    To offset the Dragon Peer.

    Even with all the magic they possess, it may not be enough.

    Paaasss.

    But it wasn��t enough.

    The elves�� ancient magic circle was a perfect defense against the murderous Dragon Peer.

    No, it wasn��t enough.

    pusyusyug.

    The elves soon attempted a counterattack against the dragon.

    Argentress looked at the situation that had changed in an instant.

    It didn��t take him long to realize why.

    Goooooo.

    It was back.

    ��Agentress-nim, Mother��s blessing.��

    The mother I longed for so much.

    The blessing of the World Tree.

    But Argentress could not be happy.

    He wondered why the blessing of the World Tree hade to them.

    Unlike the other elves.

    Agentress could see iting.

    Agentress knelt down in his seat.

    ��What��s wrong��

    Yes.

    It was a gift.

    A gift from ��Him�� to us.

    ��Where do you think you��re going, udi?��

    Thest gift.

    ����!!��

    ����?��

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606 �C Revealed (2)

    Iron Castle Ship.

    ��This is ridiculous.��

    Everyone��s faces went white.

    Hiel.

    Hoyeol��s alter ego.

    Furthermore, even the spirit kings are the ones who bow their heads.

    Even though they knew they shouldn��t say anything.

    ��Is that really true, Hiel����?��

    He couldn��t help but ask again and again.

    Nam Cheolmin looked into his brother��s shaky pupils.

    His eyes were unfocused and wavering.

    ��Taemin, that��s enough. Let��s stop.��

    ��No, hyung, that��s not possible.��

    ��Taemin����

    Nam Cheolmin tried to calm down and whispered softly.

    ��It��s going to be harder than anyone else, even Hiel.��

    ������!��

    Taemin suddenly realized that Hiel was mentally connected to the Commander-in-chief. Taemin looked at the tears on the floor.

    ppadeug.

    He barely suppressed his emotions by clenching his teeth.

    ��Themander-in-chief is being swayed by malice?��

    It was natural to be incredulous.

    He had stood firm in the face of all the demons and the Ten Thrones.

    Because I have been watching from closer than anyone else.

    I would definitely say it was a strange malice.

    ��How is it that I��m still alive?��

    At first nce, you might think that it was a level of malice that you couldn��t even resist, but that wasn��t what I experienced firsthand. Nam Taemin recalled a message he had passed by.

    [The Arcana Continent is stained with strange malice.]

    [The stats of all demon monsters increase significantly.]

    [All demon monsters bloom to their potential.]

    Strange malice rather than having a negative effect on non-demon beings.

    It has a mary effect on demons.

    Because that��s what the system message that never lies said.

    ��Uug.��

    ��Boss Baek, it��s not like you��ve never been on a ne before.��

    ��Shut up, I��m feeling very dizzy.��

    That was the reason why Baek Yiseol and King Hakuna hadn��t returned in one piece yet.

    Unlike Cheolmin, they had been possessed by demons that were not normal.

    ��That��s why I can��t believe����.��

    For a moment.

    Suddenly, a word shed through Nam Taemin��s mind.

    ��udi.��

    He��d been hearing it ever since he��d set foot on the Arcana continent.

    udi, one of the many names for the Commander-in-Chief.

    Even in Antonium, the capital of the Empire.

    The great men of the Arcana continent, whose power I dare not fathom, have bowed before him and said.

    -��udi.��

    Nam Taemin muttered to himself.

    ��What if, udi����.��

    Tug.

    That was it.

    Nam Cheolmin grabbed his brother��s shoulder.

    The corners of his lips twitched upward.

    ��Taemin, let��s not think about useless thoughts. Okay?��

    ��What do you mean, useless thoughts? You��ve already guessed that it��s a possible story. No, there��s no way to exin what Ms. Hiel said if it��s not that in the first ce����!��

    ��I know. I��ve been guessing.��

    Even before you, actually, Taemin.

    ��It was disrespectful to themander-in-chief.��

    Nam Cheolmin had been investigating udi for some time.

    It was a matter of obsession and personal greed. He thought that if he could learn about udi, one of themander��s nicknames, he could understand themander��s thoughts more deeply.

    In the process, he realized.

    ��There��s no point in investigating this further, is there?��

    I realized that he was not someone I dared to understand.

    ��This was before the Arcana Continent Chronicle was even in service����?��

    Still, it wasn��t a waste of time.

    Just like Taemin.

    I didn��t want to cause any unnecessary misunderstandings.

    ��ording to my information, udi was not ��that kind of being.����

    Such a being.

    He didn��t say it specifically.

    Nam Taemin could understand right away.

    udi is not the demon.

    If Cheolmin hyung is like that, then it must be like that.

    Hyung was never wrong.

    But.

    Taemin remembered the unfamiliar scent lingering on the tip of his nose.

    ��What if that was udi��s scent?��

    Taemin clenched his fists.

    ��I can��t rest easy.��

    He had seen it, too.

    What kind of behavior did themander-in-chief, who gave off an unfamiliar scent, show? If I were to briefly exin the results of that action, I would just need to show the senior mages of the Magic Tower who are still recovering.

    ��You know, hyung.��

    So we can��t let our guard down.

    Nam Taemin was about to speak to his brother, Nam Cheolmin.

    His voice trembled.

    ��You��ll be fine, I promise.��

    Nam Taemin couldn��t stop himself from mumbling something like a prayer.

    Yeah, call it concern.

    Let��s just say he��s gotten the hint.

    ��Shit.��

    There was nothing he could do at this moment.

    In the end, it was the same as always.

    He could only trust and wait.

    May Hoyeol ovee his trials as always.

    *

    Ssshhhhh.

    ��A truly abhorrent power.��

    Pride looked at his transformed body.

    He could no longer feel the curse of Paimon that had driven him to his death.

    No wonder.

    ��It��s so disgusting that it makes my teeth tremble.��

    This was what the arrogant udi, who wielded the power of all the Seven Deadly Sins, was all about. Pride swallowed hard against the rising nausea.

    ��I think I know why you��ve ignored me so much.��

    Father always said.

    The seat of the udi family is not light enough for a vessel like you to hold, and only your brother, Grandfell, is capable of it.

    ��Indeed, he is right.��

    At first nce, Pride��s disfigured body seemed to becking nothing.

    Muscles had been added to his parched flesh, his skin had been revitalized, and his silver hair, once soaked in blood, had regained its shine.

    But Pride, himself, was feeling it.

    ��I��m just a fake after all.��

    I may have bravely passed the legal process.

    The inability to fully digest the power of the Seven Deadly Sins of Arrogance.

    Pride.

    He knew it himself.

    Years of living as a demon since his fall had taught him that.

    ��I��m still no more than Arrogance impersonator.��

    But Pride didn��t care.

    My purpose is only one.

    Grandfell, it��s you.

    jeobeog.

    Pride looked at udi territory.

    The hatred he��d received from Grandfell was over.

    The scene was the same as it had been the day before.

    ��Really.��

    Even the mansion that took so much effort to be destroyed.

    ��How unpleasant.��

    And the Blood Grown Lycoris Flower that had been trampled.

    Pride, holding back his anger, spoke up.

    ��Pride, the true Lord of the House of udimands.��

    In the udi territory, udi��s orders are absolute.

    No one can deny them.

    It��s suicidal to trespass into udi��s territory.

    As if proving someone��s adage.

    ��Leave udi��s territory, all of you.��

    When the word is spoken, an irresistible force scatters all those present in udi��s territory across the Arcana continent. The vision of yers in udi��s territory flickers.

    [You have been banished from the udi territory.]

    ��What, what? Banishment?! ��

    The spirits who were helping out in the mansion.

    The birds that chirped peacefully.

    The statues of the Four Families that guarded udi territory.

    At Pride��smand, they are thrown out of udi territory.

    ��Silence is appropriate for this trashynd.��

    I wonder if it��s the repercussions of using Lord��s ability so hastily.

    ��Cough��

    Pride coughed.

    He tasted blood in his mouth, but he was used to it.

    As he had said, he had already defied death once.

    Pride gently closed his eyes.

    ��Ten Thrones.��

    Outside the udi territory, a strange malice stirred.

    It wasn��t hard to guess who it was.

    Anyway, there is only one thing that makes my body nervous as the head of the family.

    ��Yes, it is. Bael, Lord of the First Throne.��

    It��s only him.

    ��Why have you appeared on the Arcana Continent at such a time as this? Is it because you covet the vast negative emotions that roam the Arcana Continent?��

    It was a different kind of negative emotion than usual.

    From the demon��s point of view, he understood the demon��s intentions.

    Pride opened his mouth.

    ��I see you��re not devouring it right away.��

    It wasn��t a hard guess.

    ��You��re nning to devour me.��

    The total amount of negative emotion is limited.

    Bael finds himself the patriarch of the udi family.

    If only he could swallow it along with the wandering negative emotions.

    ��Indeed, nothing will stop you.��

    If Bael could devour me, the Lord of the udi family, the Arrogance that carries the power of all the Seven Deadly Sins, he could plunge the Arcana continent and the world of adventurers into a pit of ruin.

    Pride let out a smallugh.

    ��Good.��

    It was a genuine smile.

    ��As long as you can kill me once and for all, I��m okay with that.��

    Pride��s objective?

    As mentioned, it was just Grandfell.

    Or, more precisely, to take away Grandfell��s seat as head of the family.

    Or, more precisely, not to give Grandfell the power of goddamned Arrogance.

    ��No.��

    But being a demon, Pride knew that demons resurrected from malice.

    If he were to somehow die, the power of the Seven Deadly Sins�� Arrogance would naturally be directed toward Grandfell.

    The surest way to do so would be through the Absolute, Bael.

    To be devoured by him as the Seven Deadly Sins Arrogance.

    If he devours me, until he falls.

    The power of the Seven Deadly Sins Arrogance would not be directed at Grandfell.

    One might ask.

    Who could stand against such Bael?

    Pride didn��t even snort.

    ��That��s none of my business.��

    Pride wants only one thing.

    For his brother, Grandfell, to be udi��s lord.

    To not end up in Hell as a demon.

    ��So please devour me, Bael.��

    That was why Pride was revising udi��s rules.

    Soon, at Pride��smand.

    udi territory began to appear on the Arcana continent.

    ��Behold. It��s too vast to look away.��

    Reciting Pride��s eyes turned to the Arcana Continent.

    ��So this is what it looks like.��

    The Lord��s vision in Pride��s pupils.

    The Arcana continent seemed to be held in the palm of his hand.

    It wasn��t just a metaphor.

    I can understand why my father would say such things.

    ��When you��re looking at this scenery.��

    I guess I have no choice but to go crazy like you.

    That��s why I��m d.

    My younger brother, Grandfell.

    I am miserable.

    If I could be broken for you.

    My life would beplete with meaning.

    Sick of it.

    Pride closed his eyes.

    Feeling the strange malice swirling over the Arcana continent, he waited for Bael, the only being who could steal his breath, and at the same time give Grandfell eternal salvation.

    But.

    ������!��

    Pride��s wait was short-lived.

    He suddenly opened his eyes to a stream of negative energy.

    The wandering negative energy was being absorbed.

    Swoosh.

    I don��t dare to express it.

    As if the vast negative energy was returning to its original owner.

    It was disappearing as if being sucked into ��somewhere��.

    udi��s lord overlooking the Arcana continent.

    Pride��s vision revealed its identity.

    Pride opened his mouth.

    ��Grandfell.��

    That��s.

    ��Why����?��

    It was the cry of one who had lost his goal.

    ��Then what bes of the life I have endured����!��

    ����?��

    [The ��udi Territory�� appears on the Arcana continent.]

    [All things bow before the ��udi Territory��].

    [The power of the Seven Deadly Sins, ��Arrogance��, explodes.]

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607 �C Revealed (3)

    World Message.

    [The ��udi Territory�� appears on the Arcana continent].

    [All of creation bows before the ��udi Territory��].

    [The power of the Seven Deadly Sins, ��Arrogance��, explodes].

    ��Huh?��

    All the yers in the imperial capital of Antonium witnessed the message.

    Some could only shake their heads.

    Wasn��t udi Territory a ce that had already revealed itself?

    ��Just now? What a joke.��

    ��Tsk, tsk, read the message straight.��

    ��Read it straight? How can I read it straight? It��s clear as day.��

    However, veteran yers who do not read anything lightly understood the exact meaning. Why, [Hidden Piece] is not called Hidden for nothing.

    ��The udi Territory was a Hidden Piece, you��ve been there, you know, you had to go through a portal to get in or out of it.��

    ��Aha, so it��s not a Hidden Peace anymore?��

    ��That��s what it means, though I don��t know why.��

    Like cities like Antonium, this means that udi Territory is now fully visible on the Arcana continent. So the question naturally turned to the second message.

    ��But why does everything bow before ud?��

    ��Hey, if you pretend, you��re not pretending. Who is the owner of the udi Territory? It��s Lee Hoyeol, and considering his influence on the Arcana Continent.��

    ��That��s right. It��s not surprising.��

    ������??��

    Suddenly, a mysterious Arcanian interrupted their conversation.

    The mysterious Arcanian.

    No, it was a man dressed as an Arcanians, who was also a yer. By the way, wait a minute, I may or may not remember the man��s face����?

    The veteran yer rubs his chin, trying to recall.

    ��There he is, haven��t we met somewhere before?��

    ��Well, I don��t really want to think about the past.��

    ��No, look at me.��

    It wasn��t a yer life to brag about.

    A man who swallowed his words.

    Baek Seongryun walked over to Antonium��s guards.

    ��Prepare for battle, all of you.��

    Long Shenc working for the Empire in Antonium.

    After Long Shenc��s death

    Baek Seongryun stayed in Antonium to fill Long Shenc��s shoes.

    If anyone knew his identity, they mightugh at him.

    Five Stars.

    ��Five Stars of Heavenly Unity.��

    Even if Liu Zunqun and hispanion were to point fingers at him for being so shameless, Baek Seongryun didn��t feel like arguing back. Because even if he thought about it, it wasn��t wrong.

    He just said.

    ��The past is the past.��

    ��What matters is always your own pride.��

    ��You too can stay where your heart leads you.��

    Yes.

    Baek Seongryun only moved as his heart led him.

    The yer who managed to recognize Baek Seongryun continued speaking.

    ��It��s you, isn��t it? I don��t know your name, but you��re an executive of the Heavenly Unity, right? I recognized you by the weapon at your waist, even though your face was covered with a mask.��

    ��The Heavenly Unity? Those bastards are really bad guys!��

    ��What the hell, what��s going on? Where did I hear the name of the Heavenly Unity?! ��

    Public enemy number one.

    The Heavenly Unity.

    The yers swarmed around him like a crowd.

    ��Just hearing the sound of Heavenly Unity makes me sick.��

    Baek Seongryun didn��t react particrly well.

    As he said, it��s okay to acknowledge the past and live in the present.

    He had permission to do so.

    ��Just out of pride.��

    So Baek Seongryun spoke up.

    ��Soon, Antonium will be closed.��

    ��Closed? What kind of bullshit is happening all of a sudden?��

    ��You��re just saying anything to change the subject.��

    ��How the hell would an asshole like you know that����.��

    Imunicated the situation to the yers.

    ��Because the evil dragons, the evil dragons, areing.��

    ������!!!��

    The sneering yers froze. Any other monster would have beenughed off, but the weight of a dragon was not normal. It meant that there was a one-in-one possibility.

    ��Hurry up, everyone!��

    ��Hurry to the portal.��

    ��Everyone, starting with children, follow the procedures!��

    Moreover, from earlier, Antonium��s guardians shouted. They were evacuating the elderly and infirm, who were likely to be caught in the battle and lose their lives, to the portal leading to the Magic Tower.

    Someone stuttered.

    ������This, this isn��t real?��

    The stuttering reply came back.

    ��I mean, you did get a message, didn��t you?��

    ��Strange malice, is that what you mean?��

    ��If you think that malice is what��s been affecting the dragons, then����!��

    There��s a chance this guy is telling the truth.

    The yers nced over at Baek Seongryun.

    Baek Seongryun raised his weapon and said.

    ��You have only one chance to leave Antonium.��

    The yers knew what he meant.

    If true, a siege would soon be underway to defend Antonium. The moment the siege system starts, the portal to Antonium will not be activated until the battle is over.

    ��Does this mean I can��t return to Seoul?��

    But.

    ��A siege against a dragon? That��s crazy on the scale, man.��

    ��Crazy. My legs are shaking already.��

    ��The shaman said he��d sell me a house, and I guess he was serious.��

    Like I said, everyone was a veteran.

    ��I don��t know if it��s real or not, but the Five Stars of the Heavenly Unity are not leaving, so how can I leave? I justughed at them, and my pride won��t allow me to do so!��

    It meant that everyone was thinking the same thing.

    Indeed.

    Not a single yer had left Antonium.

    Baek Seongryun was once again moved.

    �� ����Surely you could have foreseen this?��

    Commander in Chief Lee Hoyeol.

    You��re using me, an insignificant yer, to unite the yers? Baek Seongryun, who was unknowingly thinking back to the days of the Heavenly Unification, shook his head.

    ��No, I didn��t put myself forward, you just truly believed in me.��

    It was his pride, not brainwashing or orders, that made him step forward. He wasn��t the only one. At this moment, all the yers who remained in Antonium followed their pride and didn��t retreat from the battlefield to face the dragon.

    And.

    ��Good momentum.��

    Antonium had enough big names to lead their determined soldiers.

    Leader of the Knights of Lionheart, Harkon Kingsguard.

    He emerges from the pce.

    ��Good, then you have my back.��

    The Red-Eyed Dune n.

    They also appear with the Knights of the Lionheart.

    One more person to mention.

    Udangtang.

    The door to the tavern opens with a loud bang.

    ��Huaam, is there a fight, then I can��t miss it!��

    And of course, thest seat of the Mercenary Corps, Rockid.

    With that, Antonium was ready to face the evil dragon.

    And so it was.

    It may have been because of the intimidation of having to face a dragon.

    What they overlooked was that.

    *

    AAU,

    ��Huaam, are you okay, senior?��

    ��Are you shooting? Thank you. Anyway, what is it?��

    ��No, the air is different!��

    Two people returning from a business trip in the United States.

    Sung Hyunjoon was fully immersed in the so-called American culture. His chin is slightly bulging from inhaling three or four hamburgers for every meal. His gaze sweeps over the AAU Korea branch.

    ��If you think about it, it��s unfair. I get the same sry under the same AAU, but the working environment is so different! I��m so surprised! Oh my God, they don��t work overtime, and they have flexible hours.��

    ��Yeah, I was definitely jealous of that.��

    ��And the worst part is that����.��

    Sung whispered in a low voice.

    ��You don��t even have our branch manager Park there!��

    ��I knew you were going to say that.��

    ��No, he said that working overtime as soon as he got back was too much. Sure, there��s something strange going on in the Arcana Continent, but no matter what, it��s not like this is����!��

    It was the moment when Sung Hyunjoon spoke passionately about the work-life bnce of developed countries.

    ��Mr. Soogyeom, Mr. Hyunjoon. What are you doing here?��

    There was a coworker talking to me from behind.

    Did he hear what you said to Mr. Park?

    Sung Hyunjoon hesitated for a moment.

    Yoon noticed a hint of suspicion in his coworkers�� expressions.

    ��Did something happen?��

    ��That��s right, at the Magic Tower.��

    ��Magic Tower? What Magic Tower?��

    It was the Magic Tower, where a special conference was being held.

    The previous generation of senior mages had emerged from the unknown space that was Amethyst Hall. The AAU had no choice but to focus their attention on the Magic Tower, which had be a mass of variables.

    So he immediately asked.

    ��Are the seniors of the previous generation nning a rebellion? Why, ording to the yers in Magic Tower, there��s even one former elder mage in the group, so they��re quite capable����!��

    But they were wrong.

    shaking head.

    The woman shook her head.

    ��Hyunjoon-ssi, try to calm down. It��s the Magic Tower, but it��s not there.��

    ��No, then what��s wrong with you?��

    ��The Arcanians warped out of the Magic Tower portal.��

    ������What?��

    ��You don��t mean the Knights of the Lionheart, do you?��

    As expected, shaking head.

    ��I��d rather it was the Lionheart Knights, because it would be reassuring in many ways if the Lionheart Knights appeared in Seoul, which is often in chaos due to special conferences. But����.��

    The woman��s pupils fluttered as she spoke.

    ��They��re just regr people.��

    ��What? Commoners? What��s that��..?��

    ��To be exact, they say they are the elderly and infirm people of Antonium?��

    The two people, who were quick to notice the woman��s words, exchanged nces.

    ��You mean, Antonium is in danger of falling?��

    The imperial capital was in danger of falling, and the elderly and infirm were the first to be evacuated. That was the only possibility that came to mind. Sung said impatiently.

    ��No, I��m sure the yers know more than that, they must have witnessed it in Antonium, so what did they say when they came back together, seniors?! ��

    But what came back was a sigh.

    ��Huu, if they did, I wouldn��t have gotten into such trouble.��

    ��What? What do you mean?��

    ��Nobody��s warped in.��

    ������!!��

    Sung and Yoon��s eyes widened at the same time.

    ��Not a single yer has returned to the real world.��

    ��Then you still don��t know why?��

    ��So, a few yers are preparing to enter the Arcana Continent.��

    Leading the charge was the Great Alliance that was the foundation of Seoul.

    Except for Gaon, who was the first to enter the Arcana continent.

    Two guilds, Inazuma and Berserker, are heading to the Magic Tower.

    Sung nodded.

    ��Hisagi and Leonie-ssi, if it��s them, you don��t have to worry!��

    But the AAU had also been overlooked.

    Seoul has be and of anomalies.

    Dragons that could travel between dimensions at will.

    That they could appear in the skies above Seoul at any time.

    ��

    Hisagi and Leonie have entered the Anomaly realm.

    The two stop in the street.

    Their gazes meet briefly.

    From the sky.

    Krrrrraaaaa-!!

    A resounding Dragon Fear strikes Seoul.

    [Status Abnormality, ��Confusion�� urs].

    ��What the fuck����!��

    Because we have entered the realm of strangeness. Even with Dragon Fear filled with murderous intent, Leonie was able to pass over to the status abnormality [Confusion]. But other people, no, ordinary people walking on the streets are definitely��!!

    ��!��

    Leonie reflexively turned her head away, and then gasped.

    Gooooooo.

    Leoni and Hisagi��s gazes turned toward the source of the uncontroble magic that was protecting Seoul.

    There was the Magic Tower.

    It was as if all restraints had been lifted.

    The Magic Tower emits an overwhelming radiance.

    Tower Master, Marcelo.

    ��Your will be done, my lord.��

    Marcelo dered before the assembled senior mages.

    ��As of this time, we will begin the Dragon & Mage War.��

    The suppressed magical power fluctuates as if running wild.

    ��Everything.��

    This is myst request.

    ��For Chief Lee Hoyeol.��

 Chapter 608

    Episode 608. Revealed (4)

    The Explorers�� Federation.

    ��Wow, the world has really gotten better~��

    ��You mean the adventurers were keeping this stuff for themselves?��

    ��Eh, what are you talking about?��

    ��Anyway, it��s worth it for not neglecting Anomaly��s quest, huh!��

    As sources from the Arcana continent, the adventurers adapted to the post-cataclysm in their own way, for while they had no special powers or magic, they had valuable information.

    And��

    ��Wait a minute.��

    And let��s not forget the explorers�� strong sense of loyalty.

    ��Hey, there��s an owl flying in?!��

    News flies in from the Arcana continent.

    Of course, your smartphone can��t deliver news from Arcana.

    The Explorers�� Federation headquarters was in the real Yusra Kingdom.

    Flutter

    The Owl of Wisdom, a magic tool and [Legendary] tier item, folds its wings.

    The Explorers Federation checked the letter tied to the owl��s ankle.

    Park Hwigang, who couldn��t miss such an asion, approached.

    ��A red knot����!��

    It was clear that something had happened on the Arcana Continent.

    -What a crazy dragon, Nyu��Gyu����

    -No, Jeju Ind is not enough, now Seoul???

    -Hold your breath, the Magic Tower is here.

    -What can Magic Tower do when they��ve been beaten in the Dragon & Mage Wars?

    -Hwigang, that��s not your job, so please resign.

    Of course, Hwigang��s chat was already in chaos.

    It has to be that way.

    A message also appeared in Park Hwigang��s vision in the Kingdom of Yusra.

    [The Fallen King of All Things Appears.]

    A message that didn��t lie, announcing the appearance of an evil dragon.

    Humanity had witnessed the power of dragons once before.

    Why was the threat from dragonspletely forgotten?

    -Someone bring me the Dark Dragon, please.

    -You don��t call, you pray.

    -Homen

    Yes, it was all thanks to the Dark Dragon, the Commander in Chief.

    Park Hwigang suddenly began to understand.

    Why Hoyeol wasn��t showing up at this moment.

    ��Could it be that the situation on the Arcana Continent is even worse than it is in reality?��

    The Explorers Federation begin to chatter.

    ��I��ve never seen a red marker before.��

    ��Neither have I.��

    ��Oh, is that so?!��

    The ce where someone��s astonishment was directed was the leader of the Federation, Fabian Delon. ��Information on the Red Knot��, which even Fabian, who has already held the position of Federation President several times, has never witnessed, he recited as he epted the tied parchment.

    ��It seems that the Arcana Continent is truly in danger.��

    The Explorers�� Federation��s standards are quite high.

    They control most of the information on the Arcana Continent.

    That means they don��t take any news lightly.

    Cataclysm.

    Even when the demons of the Demon World flowed back into Arcana, the explorers of the Federation did not use the Red Marker. Even when the Magic Tower, the beacon of the Arcana Continent, and the Zero Mountains disappeared in a single day.

    Then.

    Sreuk.

    Fabian swallowed hard as he untied the knot.

    ��Are you really saying that a bigger crisis hase?��

    He had expected that. Hadn��t he heard that the people of the imperial capital of Antonium had been evacuated to the Adventurer��s World through a portal in the Magic Tower?

    So, yes.

    Fabian vowed to remain unfazed. But his resolve was shattered the moment he opened the parchment. Fabian��s face turned white and the explorers rushed to his side.

    -What does the Explorers�� Federation know about this, Hwigang?

    -If it��s a source from the Arcana Continent, we should do something!

    -For example, how to defeat dragons strategy����.

    Despite the viewers�� anger, Park Hwigang only replied.

    ��Is, is this reliable information?��

    The parchment contained shocking news.

    Not just one.

    It was written on countless parchments.

    1. the appearance of the first demon king of the throne, the Hand of Bael.

    2. the Hand of Bael��s executed a certain being presumed to be the Ten Thrones.

    3. Disappeared from the Arcana continent shortly thereafter.

    4. Behemoth��s Maw is destroyed.

    5. Evil Dragons discovered gliding toward Antonium.

    Any one of the information listed would have shaken the Arcana continent and beyond, but all of the events were happening at the same time.

    Fabian opened his mouth.

    ��So the Red Mark was worth it.��

    ��Fa, Fabian-nim. What are we supposed to do in times like this����?��

    ��What are you worried about?��

    In a confident voice, as if asking when he had been shaken.

    ��Isn��t ��pride�� the only thing we follow?��

    ������!!!��

    Pride (??).

    The belief that you are not ashamed of yourself.

    Park Hwigang nodded vigorously.

    ������Let��s go, everyone!��

    At Fabian��s words, the Explorers Federation, including Park Hwigang, prepare.

    Some to defend Seoul, thend of the anomalies.

    Some to join the Great Alliance entering the Arcana Continent.

    cheolkeog.

    But Fabian is back in the Federation President��s office.

    He clutched his face in both hands.

    The man waiting for him snorted.

    ��You��re trying, little explorer.��

    ��Lorenzik-nim.��

    ��Yes, you would have noticed, wouldn��t you?��

    Lorenzik, the Romantic Explorer.

    The explorer, who could not grow old because he had not yet reached his dreams, sat in the chair of the Federation President in his boyish form. Fabian looked at Lorenzik��s hand.

    ��The Tailfur Fan of the Thieving Cat��.

    It has the effect of allowing a glimpse of a specified target without conditions.

    One of the finest magic tools owned by the Explorers�� Federation.

    Fabian tried to change the subject.

    ��If you had asked, I would have told you.��

    ��Never mind. Asking is not my cup of tea. So what��s the answer?��

    ��What answer are you talking about?��

    Lorenzik tickles his face with the fan of tail fur.

    ��Well, thest bit of information, of course.��

    As mentioned, each and every piece of information about the Arcana Continent written on the parchment was ruinous.

    So, unless you had a keen eye as an explorer, you��d be distracted and unable to focus on thest piece of information.

    Lorenzik��s persistence.

    Eventually, Fabian recalls thest piece of information.

    udi appears on the Arcana continent.

    All of creation worships before him.

    At the same time, the power of the Seven Deadly Sins is unleashed.

    Fabian turned to Lorenzik.

    ��I realize the implications. They wield great power. They have the Four Families, the true masters of the Empire, as vassals. There must be a reason why the udi family, which has never appeared on the Arcana continent before, has made its presence felt.��

    ��Indeed.��

    ��But.��

    Doesn��t something seem odd?

    ��The lord of the udi is the Commander in Chief.��

    Fabian, the Commander-in-Chief you knew was not someone who directly revealed his nobility. Add to that the news that thest of the Seven Deadly Sins is running amok.

    Why did the Seven Deadly Sins Arrogance react to udi��s Territory together?

    Fabian bit his lip.

    ��Heuaamm.��

    Lorenzik yawned.

    How could he be rxed in a situation like this?

    Lorenzik shed a smile at Fabian��s gaze.

    ��Yes, that��s why I can be lying around.��

    ������What do you mean by that?��

    ��The udi family.��

    Lorenzik��s eyes twinkled.

    ��As far as their name goes. The Arcana continent and the world of adventurers will never fall, for that is the weight of the udi name.��

    ��?��

    Fabian didn��t immediately understand.

    He knew it was a great family.

    He knew they were rted to the Commander in Chief.

    Wasn��t that too much to trust?

    Fabian clenched his fists.

    ��I know, I know. But the world is far too vast for Commander-in-Chief to control all events����! You know that, don��t you? Even Bael��s grasp alone is too much for anyone but you to deal with����!��

    Dozens of evil dragons are simultaneously targeting the imperial capital of Antonium and Seoul thend of anomalies.

    Moreover, if we consider the variables that will be brought about by the demon, who will run rampant with strange malice.

    My head feels like it��s going to explode.

    Rattling.

    Fabian��s hands were now trembling with fear.

    ��I spoke confidently in front of the Federation��s explorers, but I could see it in my eyes. You know the Explorers Federation maxim that you see as much as you know, and I live by that maxim, seeing more than they do, and yet I can��t tell them the truth����!��

    seug.

    Lorenzik tickles Fabian��s nose with his tail fur this time.

    ��Pfft. What do you think you��re doing?!��

    ��I see the pressure of the Federation President is getting to you.��

    ��What are you going to say again?��

    Lorenzik shrugged lightly.

    ��What do you think of the Commander-in-Chief, yes, udi?��

    ����.��

    ��Couldn��t the great Commander-in-Chief have predicted this?��

    Fabian echoed Lorenzik��s words.

    That is to say.

    Even without him.

    Does that mean that the Holy War Alliance alone can ovee the trial?

    Lorenzik waved ��The Tailfur Fan of the Thieving Cat�� once more.

    He closed his eyes tightly.

    Concentrating on the feel of the tail fur, he activated the effect.

    Then.

    ��News will soon reach this foolish unbeliever.��

    ��Unbeliever����.��

    Before Fabian even made an excuse.

    Shouts are heard outside the Oval Office.

    Yes.

    It is.

    ��Federation President, the Magic Tower is overwhelming the Evil Dragon!!!��

    ������!��

    *

    ��That��s a great family��

    It was the first victory in the Dragon & Mage War.

    In my name, I ask you to confront the Evil Dragon.

    For what purpose?

    ��For what sake?��

    I didn��t know if Chief Lee wanted to hold the Dragon & Mage War under his name. However, these were Chief Lee��s words and not anyone else��s.

    ��I��m sure I can��t be left out, since it��s Chief Lee��s request.��

    The Fire Mage Senior was not in the best of condition.

    Even Bensch William stood on the battlefield.

    It was only natural that all the senior mages would be present.

    Oh, by the way.

    Bensch whispered to Vangrit at the cord.

    ��Why did those people follow us? A special conference has started, and the decisive battle magic can be used at will. This Bensch William is not in perfect condition. They could fight over the position of senior at any time����.��

    By ��those people�� I mean.

    The former senior mages of Amethyst Hall.

    Vangrit checked Bensch��s condition and sighed.

    ��The Light.��

    ��Debt? No way, they owed money to Floating Garden in my name����!�� tl/n: ???(Light) ??(Dept)

    ��Not that, a ray of light, Chief Lee!��

    It was like that.

    It was through his influence that the ghosts of Amethyst Hall stood side by side with the Seniors on the battlefield. Even the Tower Master��s orders were invalid against them, for they were outsiders to the rules of the Magic Tower.

    It was thanks to that.

    Even if it was a dragon rampaging with strange malice, the Magic Tower was not defeated, even with the demanding condition of protecting Seoul, thend of anomalies.

    Gooooooo.

    Magic that exists and magic that is forgotten.

    Anomalies that add up.

    The synergy was enough to offset even Dragon Breath.

    Marcelo looked at the falling dragon and muttered.

    ��Chief Lee.��

    Maybe we are like you said.

    Maybe we can im victory in your name.

    But I��.

    I have stepped into the anomaly realm, even if only slightly.

    I am concerned.

    For not neglecting the exploration of the Anomaly.

    Marcelo noticed the gazes falling on the Magic Tower.

    Numerous cameras focus on the Magic Tower and the seniors.

    He whispers, his voice trembling.

    ������Win.��

    ��Is it because of Lee Hoyeol again?��

    ��Honestly, I��m scared now.��

    ��What are you scared of?��

    ��Even if a swarm of dragons came, he still fought them off right? To put it another way.��

    The way everyone looks at him.

    ��If Lee Hoyeol changes his mind like Jeju Ind, what will happen to����?��

    Begin to be truly in ��awe��.

    *

    [��Warning: Negative energy is excessively high.]

    [Status Abnormality, ��Possession�� in effect.]

    [Negative energy is converted to your stats.]

    [Name : Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo]

    [Title : ?]

    [ss: ?]

    [Level: ?]

    Strength: unmeasured / Dexterity: unmeasured / Magic Power: unmeasured

    �C

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 609

    Episode 609. Revealed (5)

    The dizziness won��t go away.

    Ttogak.

    It was the sound of his shoes that was helping me to barely hold on to my sanity. I wonder if this is how it feels when others hear my footsteps����?

    Ttogak.

    I didn��t know where Grandfell was headed, but I had faith. That even if I looked like this, if Grandfell was there, he could fix any damn situation.

    Ttogak.

    And I wasn��t wrong this time.

    It��s a fucking [Heavenly Demon Reign].

    Every time Grandfell took a step.

    The rampaging demons fell in unison under the influence of a strange malice.

    And then.

    Ttogak.

    Something is wrong.

    Why?

    No mes of hell in sight.

    ��Even if I tell you I can��t even see system messages����.��

    Thanks to his training in Akshan, the demon hunter��s instincts and senses were imprinted on his subconscious. There��s no way I wouldn��t recognize the green mes of hell.

    Ttogak.

    But no matter how hard I tried to look again, the demons didn��t burn in the hell mes. They were falling to the ground, clearly copsing with every step they took����..

    ��Wait.��

    I realized in hindsight.

    Those demons weren��t being trampled by the Heavenly Demon Reign.

    They had merely been brought to their knees.

    Not because of Grandfell��s power.

    They were brought to their knees by their own will.

    ��What?��

    How can I be sure if I can��t even see it clearly?

    I told you, even when I felt like I was going to lose consciousness at any moment.

    It��s the demon hunter��s senses, etched into my bones.

    The habits of demons naturally appear in my mind.

    ��A demon is a being that never gives in. The tears it sheds are merely a means of deflecting a crisis, and the loyalty it offers is merely a way of putting a knife in its back.��

    Even in the presence of the Ten Thrones, there was no exception.

    Is the loyalty of the demons who serve the Ten Thrones as their lord really true?

    I knew they weren��t.

    I��ve seen them fall into Hell myself.

    I��d seen the emotions they burned with.

    That was a demon.

    A race of creatures who would deceive all but themselves, who would take advantage of any opportunity to get ahead. The demon hunter��s senses, which could see right through them, told me.

    At this moment.

    ��Aaah����!!!��

    The demons kneeling before me were not showing any emotion of ��deception��. No, they weren��t exactly kneeling before me, Lee Hoyeol.

    ��You are the����!!��

    Grandfell.

    You were the one they were worshiping.

    Damn, I��m faced with a situation I don��t understand.

    My headache is getting worse.

    ��Bloody, really.��

    It is a new order to do so.

    That��s the way it is.

    To find a reason in this dire situation.

    ��Think of something, Hoyeol.��

    I can��t believe I have to recall a dark history from decades ago.

    I desperately searched my memory. I tried to recall if there was anything in the udi family��s setting I had written down in my notebook that would truly make even demons obey.

    Ttogak.

    But as far back as I could remember, there was no such setting.

    There might have been a setting that said udi��s greatness would make even demons tremble in fear, but at this moment, the demons in sight were not trembling in fear.

    Joy.

    Excited.

    Agitated.

    Because the demons were feeling those things at the sight of Grandfell.

    I was sure of it.

    This must be the 30% of him.

    ��Right, Grandfell?��

    Ttogak.

    I knew I wouldn��t get an answer.

    But do I need to know that?

    Your silence makes me grit my teeth even more.

    At this point, I also started to feel nauseous.

    I��m going to hold on as long as it takes to break my head.

    ��What the hell are you hiding in that 30%?��

    I had to see it with my own eyes to understand.

    ��Only then.��

    I said with all my heart.

    ��Then I��ll understand you a little better.��

    ��Don��t misunderstand that it��s gross?

    As apanion.

    As a flesh-and-blood person we��ll be sharing for years toe.

    I��m just saying that because I don��t want to leave anything behind.

    ��And like I said, it��s unfair.��

    You know all my dark history.

    And there��s something I don��t know about you.

    I have made up my mind.

    It is none of my business whether a demon kneels before Grandfell or worships him from the bottom of their hearts. No, I shouldn��t be surprised, exactly. I��m sure, Grandfell, that there are worse secrets than this hidden in the 30% of you.

    ��But.��

    Whatever it is, I can understand it.

    Ttogak.

    I don��t think you��re responding to me, since you don��t even answer.

    The timing is perfect.

    Yourst steppletely changed my view.

    It��s a familiar sight now.

    Since I rebuilt it with my own hands, I guess I can��t help but get used to it.

    Yes, it was udi��s territory.

    And.

    ��Why��..?��

    It was Pride.

    I rummage through my memory. After following the message and going through the proper procedures to gain the power of the Seven Deadly Sins Arrogance, Pride looked different than before.

    ��Even from an aesthetic point of view, there is no w.��

    Normally, he would have spoken up sooner.

    I wonder if this is why Grandfell didn��t say anything.

    While I was thinking, Pride spoke up.

    ��My, my worthless brother, this is myst request. Do you not know that the life I have lived has been for you, Grandfell, even if there have been problems along the way?��

    Suddenly.

    ��That, too, was for you. I became a demon for you, and I sat at the head of the goddamned udi family for you, so it��s not toote for you, Grandfell.��

    What the hell is he talking about?

    I was feeling extremely dizzy, and now I was hearing bullshit.

    I couldn��t understand a word Pride was saying.

    ��It was all for Grandfell.��

    You have no right to say that, do you?

    ��You tried to hurt a little boy who didn��t know anything.��

    And if that wasn��t bad enough, you destroyed the udi family.

    You destroyed it with your own hands.

    How is that an act for Grandfell?

    �� ���� Is that why it seems usible?��

    And you managed to take over the udi family?

    Head of the Family.

    I��ve seen Grandfell up close more than anyone else, and I know that the weight of it is killing him.

    I can picture in my mind��s eye how Grandfell would react.

    ��If only I knew you.��

    He wouldn��t even speak to his prey.

    But then I realized again.

    This is not the Grandfell I know.

    ��Go back. Leave the udi Territory now, Grandfell.��

    It was amand.

    In udi territory, udi��s orders are absolute. It was clear that the power of udi��smand, held by Grandfell as the only udi, had passed to Pride, who had taken the ce of the head of the household.

    Ssssshhhh.

    An irresistible, absolute discipline oppresses the body.

    But is it because he was the same udi?

    Either that, or I��m holding on by force.

    My flesh hasn��t broken in the slightest.

    Ttogak.

    Just one step closer.

    Without a word.

    Toward udi Territory.

    Just moving towards Pride.

    Pride��s face began to twist.

    ��Do note any closer, or I will be forced to use my power. Grandfell, do you really want to watch me use the power of your damned family����!��

    Damn family power.

    ��Why do you say that?��

    It was the great udi family.

    In my dark history, there was no reason for udi to be treated like that. Does that mean there��s 30% of Grandfell that I don��t know about that also holds udi��s family secrets?

    ��Damn, the whole house is lika an onion.��

    As if my headache wasn��t bad enough, I had a question that stung my tail.

    Because it was like adding insult to injury.

    I even muttered to myself for a moment toe to my senses.

    Pride said a name out of nowhere.

    Suddenly, I looked up.

    He looked up at the sky, which was engulfed in dark clouds, and said.

    ��Bael ising, Grandfell.��

    Bael, the First Throne Demon King.

    ��He��sing here?��

    I couldn��t even see the system messages that popped up, but I knew what was happening. This is dangerous. My instincts were warning me.

    ��I don��t know if it��s one, but it��s two.��

    There was no telling how strong the Seven Deadly Sins Arrogance, Pride, would be as udi��s head of household, wielding the family��s power. This meant that it was impossible to predict the oue.

    But if Bael shows up here, it��s a different story.

    ��Paimon in one fell swoop.��

    It was the same Bael who tore Paimon apart with one arm.

    Not only that.

    Bael��s forearm had been ripped off the red-eyed Dune n.

    It had the power to bring their world to destruction.

    I red at Pride.

    ����Was it a trap, after all?��

    My judgment was clouded.

    It��s true that I��ve been tempted by Pride��s words.

    Why, in the more distant past.

    Grandfell and Pride were not always on good terms.

    But it seems the Akshan��s ironw must not be overlooked.

    ��Everything about a demon is a lie.��

    Indeed.

    Perhaps Pride has brought Bael here to kill me. Perhaps he had been waiting, knowing that I and Grandfell, would surelye for udi lord.

    ��Now he��ll show his true colors ����. ��

    Pride says, reflected in my suspicious vision.

    ��So please leave, Grandfell. My brother.��

    What are you saying, you?

    I feel it even when I��m out of my mind.

    Bael is getting closer.

    I could stop putting on this act for Grandfell��s sake.

    But why are you doing this?

    Why.

    ��Are you shedding tears over a demon?��

    kwadeudeudeug.

    It was a moment when I was speechless.

    Space began to tear apart.

    A giant Bael��s grip appeared.

    Pride shouted.

    ��You are impatient, Bael. This is not your turn.��

    ��..

    Command.

    As a Cloudy Spirit, Pride��s words should be absolute.

    But it was Pride, not Bael, who was shaking. Although he didn��t show it, blood was flowing from the corner of Pride��s mouth.

    ��He��s clearly overexerting himself.��

    Recoil.

    I don��t know what the proper procedure is, but udi��s true lord is Grandfell. It was clear that udi��s power was too heavy for Pride, who was not a proper vessel, to handle it.

    ��This is not the time for this.��

    I have to respond. Pride has been acting strangely, but that doesn��t mean we can let our guard down.

    Moreover, Bael is dangerous.

    ��Even in the [curse] where space and time are intertwined.��

    It had recognized my presence and tried to attack.

    That was the moment I blinked.

    Bael��s grip disappeared from my vision.

    ��Fast?!��

    I couldn��t see the system message.

    The [Natural Enemy] must have been activated.

    But is it because my body is not in perfect condition?

    I missed Bael��s movements.

    The only reason I was able to recognize Bael��s move was because of Pride��s shout.

    Pride��s shout was the only thing that alerted me.

    ��Grandfell����!��

    To be precise.

    ��I know. Didn��t you say it was dangerous?��

    On my behalf.

    He took Bael��s attack with his own body.

    Pride.

    ��My one and only younger brother����. ��

    The demon smiled sadly as he spilled blood.

    �C

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610 �C Drowning (1)

    Antonium, capital of the Empire.

    ������Is it over?��

    I couldn��t help but ask in disbelief.

    The vividness of the battle still sent shivers down my spine.

    One by one, yers checked their messages.

    It wasn��t just a leveling up message.

    [You have acquired the achievement, ��Defeating the King of All Things.��]

    ��I, I defeated a real dragon!!!��

    Just as Seoul, the Land of the Anomaly, had fended off the attack of the Evil Dragon, the Arcana Continent had seeded in defending Antonium from the rampaging Evil Dragon.

    But, as the yers said, they were veterans.

    ��It��s not time to get excited yet. Didn��t you see how the dragons tore through the dimension? There��s no telling when or where another one will show up, or how many!��

    He had a point.

    As proof, there were no new messages of ��negative emotions�� and ��strange malice�� spreading across the Arcana continent.

    Harkon opened his mouth.

    ��Indeed, it��s not over yet.��

    And yet.

    As amander, he had seen the progress of the Holy War Alliance.

    Against a dragon they hadn��t even dared to contemte in the past.

    What a clean victory.

    ��Would I be lying if I said I wasn��t worried, Shahin?��

    Shahin Dune shook his head at Harkon��s question.

    ��Well, I don��t want to lie because I feel the same way, Harkon. But there is one thing. There is only one worry that never leaves my mind.��

    I could tell without having to listen to the backstory.

    ����..Lord Hoyeol.��

    I knew that only he could resolve the malice and negative emotions that were overflowing.

    But at the same time, Harkon had also witnessed a different side of Hoyeol.

    Shahin Dune shrugged at Harkon��s silence.

    ��Well, I know there��s nothing we can do about it, but we can at least pray, can��t we? For udi toe through this ordeal unscathed.��

    After saying that, Shahin Dune swallowed a bitterugh.

    ��That��s a funny thing to say, Shahin.��

    Seorn Continent.

    The day his home was destroyed by Bael.

    On that day, he abandoned his faith.

    If the god he believed in had existed, he would have at least pretended to fight back against Bael. However, such an appearance or phenomenon has never shown itself on the Seorn Continent.

    On that subject.

    ��It��s like clinging to a god you don��t serve.��

    For Shahin, it was as if he had no reason to believe. Dragons, as the adventurers said, could tear dimensions and move through space at will.

    Shahin faced a practical problem.

    This is not my home.

    He gazes out over thendscape of Antonium, a ce he grew to love during his stay.

    It was a city that never lost its vitality, even in extreme circumstances.

    ��grip

    Finally, Shahin clenched his fists.

    ��Unfortunately, I cannot go out to look for you.��

    I wanted to be of strength to you.

    I wanted to protect you and your ideals.

    Like Harkon, Shahin could see it in his eyes.

    He had won a victory over the evil dragon, but it was not a victory.

    The presence of elves at the northern gates of Antonium.

    The adventurers have joined.

    Garmond Phil.

    Without the support of that dishonest merchant.

    ��The walls would have fallen long ago.��

    That said.

    It meant that I couldn��t leave Antonium now.

    To sort out myplicated feelings.

    Shahin��s eyes narrowed as he surveyed the battlefield.

    Red eyes.

    The symbol of the Dune n, the one that gave him incredible vision in battle, had seen something.

    Perhaps it was because of them.

    The corners of Shahin��s mouth twitched upward, though his expression remained serious.

    ��Still, I see nothing to worry about, udi.��

    seuseuseug.

    Yes.

    Shahin��s red eyes had seen.

    A giant figure in the sky, leaping through space without sound or movement. There was no word to refer to something like that on the Seorn Continent, but on the Arcana Continent, it was called this.

    ��Please give him strength.��

    Shahin spoke softly.

    ��I believe you, Iron Castle.��

    Wiiiiing.

    A space leap.

    Wiiiiing.

    Another space leap.

    Wiiiiing.

    Even if it wasn��t, I was still feeling dizzy from earlier. It was the wind aboard the Iron Castle, which was sting through the vast Arcana continent at full speed.

    ��Are you all right, boss Baek?

    ��Eum.��

    ��I��m fine.��

    ��You don��t look all right with your pure white face����.��

    ��It��s Baek.Yi.Seol, when was my face ever not white?�� (tl/n: Baek = White.)

    �� ����..You must be fine, seeing as you��re making puns.��

    Baek Yiseol wiped the corner of her mouth and tried to regain herposure.

    But if it were easy, would I, Baek Yiseol, have lost face and be nauseous?

    In that sense.

    ��euheum.��

    King Yusra, Hakuna was amazing.

    -��This is probably an aftereffect of the possession.��

    Nam Cheolmin had a point.

    At this moment, the three of us who had suffered from the [possession] were the only ones with headaches. Baek Yiseol stuck her tongue out at Hakuna, who was pursing his lips tightly.

    ��I don��t know how you��re holding it together.��

    Hakuna wasn��t suffering from a normal possession.

    The demon that possessed him was the Seven Deadly Sins of Greed, and ording to Nam Cheolmin, the more powerful the demon, the greater the aftereffects.

    ��I can��t help myself.��

    Pride, the ultimate reason.

    I strain my eyes and take a look at the panoramic view of the Arcana continent passing by.

    Possession was a fucking experience I never want to go through again.

    Baek Yiseol opened her mouth.

    ��I think we can just keep moving forward like this.��

    I never thought the possession experience would be useful in this situation.

    At this moment, Baek Yiseol could see a flow of ��strange malice��.

    The dwarven leader, Chainwalker, spat out an exmation.

    ��To be able to read the flow when none of magic tools are working, and even when you��re leaping through space! Did you say you are an adventurer, Baek Yiseol? You have outstanding talent!��

    Some might say it��s making a fuss.

    But Chainwalker was sincere.

    Chainwalker��s gaze is focused on Hiel, albeit for a fleeting moment.

    ��Hiel wasn��t able to sense the presence of the Commander-in-Chief either.��

    I interpret that as.

    ��That probably means that the Commander-in-Chief doesn��t want our involvement.��

    Chainwalker knew it was sphemous, but he couldn��t help but be pleased.

    Even if it meant going against the will.

    Even if it meant suffering the consequences.

    Because I decided it was better than regretting itter.

    ��Why, at times like this.��

    Baek Yiseol gritted her teeth.

    Who are the Dwarves?

    Considering the value of dwarven-made items.

    They were like living nuggets of gold.

    If I had any sense, I would have shed a smile to win their favor����!

    Right now, Baek Yiseol didn��t even have the mental strength to show any emotion.

    ��As for how it looks, I don��t know.��

    Demon King, Gremory.

    The Seven Deadly Sins of Lust, a mixed-blood demon with blood mixed with Lust.

    In other words, a trespasser in the anomaly realm.

    Baek Yiseol was possessed by Gremory.

    Though she didn��t realize it.

    ��But I can see it. Mr. Hoyeol, I wonder where themander-in-chief is.��

    Thanks to this, Baek Yiseol was able to see the Eye of the Storm.

    She could look into the eye of the storm.

    And then.

    Wiiiiing.

    The noise of the final spatial leap ended.

    The Iron Castle was the Eye of the Storm.

    The Iron Castle was able to encounter the ��udi Territory�� on the Arcana Continent.

    ����My Lord?��

    And Hiel trailed off.

    She knew it was sphemous to even entertain such a thought.

    But gradually it began to make sense.

    Why she couldn��t feel her master��s presence.

    His hair was a brilliant silver.

    And his stiff posture was still his own.

    She could not sense her mother��s blessing on him.

    I could not help but wonder.

    The scenery seen through the window of the Iron Castle was extremely dangerous.

    As if Pride, who always threatened her master, was not enough, and Bael��s grip was revealed.

    ��Without my mother��s blessing����!��

    My lord may not be able to withstand it.

    Hiel decided that way and made up her mind.

    I will transfer the blessing of the First World Tree to my lord.

    If the blessing is lost.

    I will revert to a lesser forest spirit, a nymph, but I don��t care.

    She sped her hands together and began to pray.

    �� ���� What the hell, bastard?��

    Nam Taemin��s astonished shout reopened Hiel��s closed eyes.

    Parr.

    Hiel��s pupils fluttered precariously as she thought she knew her master better than anyone else as his alter ego.

    ��Why.��

    Nam Taemin��s voice trembled even more violently.

    ��The demon bastard took the ce of the Commander-in-Chief��?��

    *

    Oh, no.

    ��I honestly thought I could hold my own, Grandfell.��

    But you are far beyond mymon sense, Bael.

    Demon of the First Throne.

    Pride looked at his tattered flesh.

    �� ���� I��m sorry. I have soiled your clothes.��

    It was patriarch��s clothes, soaked with his own blood. You have been unable to tolerate dirty things since you were young, but for some reason, it feels like you are only doing things that will make you hate me.

    seueug.

    ��Wait, Bael. We don��t have much time left, anyway.��

    Pride turned to Bael, who was reaching for him again.

    This time, he put all his remaining power into hismand.

    The hated power of udi.

    Yes, I spoke it, mimicking my father.

    ��Don��t you dare disturb me, stranger from the demon world.��

    Purr.

    Immediately, countless veins sprouted in Bael��s grasp.

    He froze in ce.

    Pride was in agony from the recoil, but it didn��t matter.

    ��It��s a power that no longer means anything to hold onto.��

    Pride looked at Grandfell.

    He had lost too much blood.

    Proof that his life force was fading.

    His vision was blurring, but he recognized his expression.

    ��You must have a sullen expression on your face, right? Just like you did when you were little.��

    Yeah.

    I��ll admit it, Grandfell.

    It was all about my greed.

    ��I just wanted you to be happy. Happiness isn��t a word thates naturally to those of us born with damned blood����. but still, I hoped for one thing.��

    So now I tell you the truth.

    ��I just wanted you to not go to hell, Grandfell. If I could burn in hell on your behalf, I would. Because that was the only goal of my life. Somewhere along the way, I lost sight of you.��

    Prideughed bitterly.

    ��Grandfell, you are the true udi.��

    I��m sorry, Grandfell.

    I haven��t been a good older brother until the end.

    Even though I know what I��m doing isn��t right.

    -��Sweet things like this are not good for your health, Grandfell.��

    -��But brother����!��

    -��Wouldn��t it make my heart weak to look at you with those eyes? I know it��s early, but ����.If you really want to eat it that way, let��s take this opportunity to learn some etiquette. Are you interested in the ��tea�� I��m drinking? , Grandfell?��

    In the end, nothing has changed since I was young.

    This time, too.

    I have no choice but to lose to you.

    ��I, Pride, will give up my authority as the head of the family.

    Patter.

    The life that was built on udi��s power that he gained after bing the head of the family is being extinguished.

    Because it was a body that had already reached death.

    Pride immediately turned to dust and began to disperse, as if it were something that should not exist in this world.

    The legs.

    The waist.

    And now the nape of his neck.

    ��This is thest time, Grandfell.��

    When he could still find his voice.

    Pride spoke to his one and only brother.

    His true feelings.

    ��No matter what choice you make, I love you, my brother.��

    Mouth.

    Nose.

    And eyes.

    ����?��

    In the fading vision, Pride could see it.

    Hisst words.

    The tears running down Grandfell��s cheeks at those words.

    Therefore.

    ������!��

    That��s all you need to know about this ugly brother.

    Please don��t be sad.

    Grandfell.

    [The true head of the great family, udi, appears.]

    [��Fear�� urs in the ��Grasp of Bael�� The First Throne.]

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611 �C Drowning (2)

    My head can��t keep up.

    ��I just wanted you to be happy. Happiness isn��t a word for those of us born with damned blood�� but still, I hoped for one thing.��

    The Great udi Family.

    They��re damned blood.

    Happiness is not a word for them.

    ��I only hoped you wouldn��t go to hell, Grandfell. If I could burn in hell in your ce, I would. Only because that was my goal in life. Somewhere along the way, I lost sight of you.��

    Pride

    On behalf of Grandfell.

    Wanted to fall into the fires of hell.

    ��No matter what choice you make, I love you, my brother.��

    And with those words, he disappeared.

    I realized in hindsight. This is not the effect of a headache. Even in my dizzy, numb, and disoriented state, something was going on that I, Lee Hoyeol, would never understand.

    But one thing was clear.

    Sssshhh

    Pride is gone, scattered like dust.

    Bael��s grasp was on me.

    Desperately, I racked my brain.

    It was to make an estimate.

    ��It was a fake, but it was Pride that was reborn as the head of family.��

    In the name of a system that didn��t lie, Pride had wielded the power of the udi family. It may only be a moment, but if the words that oppressed the body are evidence, it can be said to be evidence.

    ��But.��

    Bael had ruthlessly killed even Pride.

    Maybe Bael is even stronger than I thought.

    It was at this moment that concern began to take over my mind.

    ��No, wait.��

    udi��s power was stronger than that.

    Now that Pride, the patriarch, was dead.

    Where did that power go?

    I thought back to Pride��s words again.

    ��Pride called udie��s power a damned power, and I still don��t know why, because it��s part of the 30% that Grandfell is desperately hiding from me.��

    But Pride did say.

    -������I, Pride, will give up the power of the head of the family.��

    ording to what he said, Pride died while giving up udi��s power, which was no different from a curse. What if he died without giving up his power?

    ��Everything would have gone ording to Pride��s n.��

    However, Pride was unable to fulfill his n.

    It wasn��t because of Bael��s sudden appearance.

    Pride knew that Bael woulde to this ce.

    That��s right.

    The variable that suddenly appeared was me.

    No, it was Grandfell.

    I stammered in disbelief.

    ��Is this what you wanted, Grandfell?��

    My creaky head somehow manages to piece together the flow of events.

    What if.

    What if he had heard the truth that Pride had kept from him.

    What if Grandfell had taken the position of udi patriarch����?

    It was understandable that Pride, who had be a demon for Grandfell��s sake, who had brought down the family with his own hands, and who was about to go to hell as head of the family, would suddenly give up the seat of household.

    -��I love you, my brother.��

    The demon hunter��s senses had told him.

    Pride��sst words.

    He meant it.

    ��Damn.��

    My vision is blurry, but I open my eyes to find clearer evidence. There is no clearer evidence than a system message. However, there were more than one or two messages that came to mind, and the text was not even legible.

    kkudeudeudeudeug.

    Because Bael��s grip, which had been stopped, began to move again.

    It was a different kind of momentum than before.

    In his grasp was a weapon unlike anything I��d ever seen before.

    A red sword body that appears to be soaked in blood.

    A weapon wielded by a creature that could destroy continents with its bare hands.

    A simple dodge would send it straight for the Arcana continent.

    Sreum

    It wouldn��t be strange if the Arcana continent, let alone the udi Territory beneath my feet, was cut off. Even as Bael��s grip tightened on the Blood Sword, I thought desperately.

    ��It��s impossible to offset the damage with reversal magic, and I don��t understand Bael. So it��s architectural magic? What on earth can we build to prevent an attack that could lead to destruction of the continent����!��

    My thoughts were interrupted by a swarm of light.

    Emanating from my body.

    No, not exactly.

    Dalkag.

    The [Six Sight Brooch] was back to its full six-piece form. Yes, thest piece had been filled in, and it wasn��t hard to guess why.

    Grandfell already knew about the Six-Sight Brooch.

    That meant it was most likely connected to the udi family.

    Besides, Pride had just died.

    Thest piece of the Sixth Sight Brooch must have been in his possession. With Pride��s death, thest piece of the brooch and its ce in the udi family tree would be left to Grandfell.

    A single message appears in the precarious field of vision.

    [The True Head of the Great Family, udi, appears.]

    *

    The Iron Castle.

    The yer��s field of vision.

    The message shes.

    [��00 0O, 00000 ��O0 ��O0 ����ooo.]

    There was no panic.

    There before them was Bael, the iprehensible being, the Ten Thrones.

    It must be a message about Bael.

    ��Can we at least guess the number of letters?��

    It was the moment someone muttered.

    ��Something��s wrong.��

    It was Baek Yiseol who broke the silence.

    Nam Cheolmin looked at Baek Yiseol. Since then, Yiseol had always been aware of her weight. The point was not to act or speak hastily.

    So I listened.

    ��To be honest, I don��t really know what the energy in the air is, whether it��s the ��strange malice�� or the ��negative emotion�� that was posted in the message, I can��t even tell. But ����. ��

    So I recognized it.

    Baek Yiseol��s voice was different than usual.

    It was shaking a little bit.

    ������ All that energy is directed at the Commander in Chief.��

    Someone said.

    ��Hua, surely the Commander-in-Chief of our Holy War Alliance would not allow any malicious or negative energy to spread across the Arcana Continent!��

    ��That��s right, He can purify even the most corrupt of evil dragons.��

    ��It won��t be easy to deal with Bael��!��

    It was amon way of thinking.

    ��Brother, is it okay for us to stay like this? Bael, I know he��s on a different level, but isn��t there a way to divert attention?!��

    Even Taemin, who had a good sense, said so.

    But Nam Cheolmin didn��t say anything.

    He finished his sentence and walked over to Baek Yiseol, who had stepped back.

    ��Yiseol.��

    ��Dragon?��

    ��You know something more, don��t you?��

    ��Have you always been unnecessarily quick-witted?��

    Baek Yiseol looked at Nam Cheolmin andughed.

    Gaon and Shinhwa.

    Ever since they were fighting for the number one guild in Korea.

    Nam Cheolmin was truly a nuisance.

    ��Yiseol, you��re guessing the reason, right?��

    Even when we tried to do something underwater.

    He would sniff around like a ghost and sabotage things early on.

    But now that we��re in the same boat.

    ��Well, yeah.��

    Nam Cheolmin was trustworthy enough.

    ��Above all.��

    Baek Yiseol added meaningfully.

    ��You��re the kind of person who doesn��t do things like ��betrayal,�� right?��

    Gulp.

    Nam Cheolmin swallowed dry saliva without realizing it. He looked around, just as Baek Yiseol did, to see if anyone was listening.

    Luckily, Baek Yiseol was more subtle in this regard.

    ��Ah.��

    That should do it.

    ��You��re very precise, Yiseol. Are you sure you��re speaking from experience?��

    ��That��s rude, I��m not good at that.��

    ��Huh? Did I say something wrong?��

    Nam Cheolmin stammers to Baek Yiseol, who is typing on her smartphone.

    Baek Yiseol showed him the screen.

    There weren��t many words on the notepad app.

    However.

    ������Are you serious?��

    It was enough to make Nam Cheolmin��s face go white.

    Baek Yiseol stared at him.

    Even a fleeting look, voice, or action.

    That��s right.

    From now on, I couldn��tpletely trust even if it was Cheolmin.

    Baek Yiseol said warningly.

    ��I will make it clear.��

    ������?��

    ��You��re not going to do anything nonsensical, are you?��

    She secretly activated the skill [Telepathy] towards Nam Cheolmin.

    -Even if themander-in-chief is a ��demon.��

    *

    The udi family.

    Their memories flood my mind.

    Their images unfold in my mind like an afterimage.

    Maybe that��s why.

    I understand.

    Why, Grandfell, why did you treat those people so harshly.

    -������Gra, Grandfell-nim.��

    -��You��ll leave that to us, right?��

    -��Kindness is rather a burden to me!!! I, I��m sorry. How dare I shout at you, Grandfell-nim, please kill me����!��

    Like Grandfell, they had brilliant silver hair.

    No matter how you looked at it, it seemed to have lived longer than young Grandfell.

    No one ever spoke to the younger Grandfell at ease.

    Only.

    -��Why are you looking so upset today, Grandfell?��

    Except for Pride.

    Pride was the only one in the udi family who treated Grandfell as Grandfell.

    Everyone else saw Grandfell as the heir to the throne, the one to be feared, the object of envy, or the object of regret, depending on how they saw him.

    ��Grandfell.��

    To you, our Lee family must have been a family with a human touch. Well, sometimes the smell is too strong, which can be a problem, but whatever.

    ��It��s you, really.��

    That��s all I could say to that.

    For the people who don��t see you the way you deserve to be seen.

    What you��ve been through.

    I knew better than anyone what you��ve been through.

    ��Starting with your sister��s hair.��

    So now it��s starting to feel real.

    The former udi family patriarch

    A man who appears to be Grandfell��s father.

    A six sight brooch adorns his clothing.

    From the moment I realized it was a strange item.

    I began to wonder.

    Why was it broken into six pieces?

    ��You may say something, but it was because of superstition.��

    Wasn��t itmonly said that if 4 was the number of death, then 6 was the number of the devil, right? Yes, as if my guess was correct, Grandfell��s father said.

    -��Remember, Grandfell. It��s a symbol of submission.��

    Like a real idiot, you found out toote, Lee Hoyeol.

    -��The power of great evil resides in this brooch.��

    The set effect of the Six Sight Brooch was bizarre.

    An effect that should never be given to yers.

    To put it simply, it was full of effects that could only be given to a ��top boss monster��.

    And yet, it all made sense.

    Except for one thing.

    If you admit the one thing you don��t want to admit.

    All questions were resolved.

    Why Pride had gnashed his teeth at udi��s family and treated udi��s power as a damned thing.

    How he��d desperately refused to give it to Grandfell.

    Why the House of udi owns the Six Sight Brooch, which symbolizes the submission of six of the seven deadly sins.

    Why am I the only one who shares a body with you after awakening, unlike other yers?

    I gritted my teeth.

    ��Only one thing.��

    That��s right.

    Grandfell.

    If you��re a demon.

    Eventually, light broke out in the infinitely deep darkness.

    [A status abnormality, ��possession��, urs on you.]

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612 �C Drowning (3)

    After all, he was a demon hunter.

    -��Hey, Hoyeo l����. ��

    -��You idiot, what did I tell you, don��t talk to that bastard?��

    -��Oh, okay, why are you swearing at me?��

    -��Are you pretending to be nice like that bastard?��

    Arcana Continen Chronicles.

    Of the unfathomable number of sses.

    Why was he a demon hunter?

    Maybe it was the way he was back then.

    A demon is a being that never gives in. The tears it sheds are only a means of deflecting a crisis, and the loyalty it offers is only a way to put a knife in its back.

    From friends who are slowly distancing themselves from each other.

    Perhaps Akshan was superimposing the image of the demon he was talking about. Maybe he harbored ambitions to hunt demons in the game, even if it meant killing them, something he could never do now that his head was big enough.

    It was literally a time when I was suffering from a disease in the second year of middle school, right?

    That may be why Lee Hoyeol survived Akshan��s quests that everyone else had given up on. No, he went one step further and created another ��me�� with his own hands at that time.

    Yes, Grandfell.

    That abominable evil.

    I��m talking about you.

    In that sense, it was still a question.

    If Grandfell wasn��t created because of me, how did I even know of its existence and scribble its settings in my notebook? Some might say it was a coincidence against extreme odds, but we know that, don��t we?

    Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo.

    The coincidence of such a bizarre name probably won��t happen again until the universe ends and repeats itself dozens of times. So now, Lee Hoyeol thinks, maybe this is our destiny.

    Maybe this is our destiny.

    Something that cannot be expressed bynguage, science, or the magic of the Arcana continent. As I once said, we may be the living proof of ��Anomaly��.

    Maybe that��s why.

    [A status abnormality, ��possession��, urs on you.]

    The moment I was confronted with the [possession] message.

    My feelings were different from the majority of yers who experienced possession, because I knew what it felt like to be possessed, having heard about it from Nam Cheolmin and Baek Yiseol.

    -��My body was moving on its own��! No matter how much I screamed and tried to stop it, I couldn��t do it. I waspletely helpless. To the point where I hated myself.��

    This is getting to be a bit of a tale of the past, isn��t it?

    Nam Cheolmin was the party leader of a party I joined shortly after awakening as a yer. Possessed and manipted by a lesser demon imp, he had brought the party to the brink, as he said.

    -������I��m sorry. Normally, I never behave like this. It may seem like I��m making excuses in a situation like this, but in fact, many of the rumors rted to me are extremely exaggerated.��

    Baek Yiseol was no different.

    After all, I��m a demon hunter, after all. I could tell that Baek Yiseol��s behavior, which was causing all kinds of gossip, originated from a subus.

    In that sense.

    Now that I think about it, I��m pretty dull, right?

    I couldn��t control my body as I wanted.

    It was the same for me too.

    How much have you suffered because of that?

    ��The right mind resides in the right posture.��

    I suffered from muscle pain for a while just from straightening my back for a long time. And what about keeping the ce clean? It was a daily chore, like someone with severe dysentery.

    ��The vor is truly amazing.��

    I began to drink green tea like an addict, something I had never done before. One day, I threw a tantrum because I couldn��t even scream even though the boiling green tea was burning my pte.

    ��You��re a nuisance, you��re disrespectful to your sisters.��

    Just thinking about it.

    I��m getting chicken pox on my forearms, so let��s move on.

    Anyway, my point is clear.

    While being a demon hunter.

    They said they didn��t notice the possession.

    But that doesn��t mean I��m unqualified.

    If it was a demon, it was an Akshan demon hunter trying to cut off the breath of whoever it was.

    Why would fallen Demon Hunters fall into Hell at the hands of the same Demon Hunters if they weren��t willing to kill themselves?

    It��s hard for a Demon Hunter to recognize his own transformation.

    But I do.

    Grandfell was not a demon.

    He was udi��s lord.

    It is said that he was born as a vessel of ��Arrogance�� and is revered by the six seven deadly sins.

    Grandfell, who has been with me all this time, was not a demon.

    That much I could prove.

    But at the same time.

    I began to realize what I had done.

    Why the Pride hated me to death.

    I began to realize why.

    I fumbled through my dark history. To be more precise, I reversed the course of the udi family, which Pride had so painstakingly buried, and returned it to the Arcana continent.

    The same was true of the Six Sight Brooch, which holds the power of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Deep in the dungeon, in the Magic Tower, I finally got my hands on the fragment that was once in Pride��s possession.

    I ended up activating the power of ��Arrogance��.

    But more than anything, I regret my behavior.

    The way I dealt with demons.

    That was Lee Hoyeol��s attitude.

    It wasn��t you who hated demons, it was me.

    Grandfell, you had no reason to hate demons. Even if I didn��t know the truth about the udi family, you did, didn��t you?

    You knew, which is why you hid it so desperately.

    Because the Grandfell I know, the you I know, wouldn��t have truly hated Pride for bringing down the udi family for you. If you truly hated Pride, you would have hunted him down the moment you saw him.

    In the end, it was all my will.

    It was I, Lee Hoyeol, who showed no mercy to the demon, not Grandfell. As I said, the Lee Hoyeol of that time projected the beings who traumatized the demon.

    If that��s the effect, it��s not strange.

    But this is strange, isn��t it, Grandfell?

    Why did you go along with my rhythm, my determination, my stubbornness?

    I could not guess.

    -��The demons must all go to hell.��

    -��I do not speak to my prey.��

    -��A useless being, that is the demon��

    How did Grandfell feel when he said those words out of his own mouth?

    At the same time, the situation began to make sense.

    Why would you want to leave me?

    Even if I reversed the position, I would have felt less affectionate.

    I was the one who didn��t even notice when you did, but kept ranting about the need to hunt down all demons, and I put all the me on you for that.

    It��s all my fault.

    I can��t even imagine how illiterate I must have looked in your eyes. I know very well how mercilessly you treat useless beings.

    But.

    Give me a chance.

    A chance to pick up on a slip of the tongue.

    And give me a chance to keep my promise to you.

    You��re the kind of person who doesn��t let anything slip through your fingers, right?

    Even if the world abandons you, it won��t be me.

    At this moment, I wasn��t shocked to learn that Grandfell was a demon.

    Like I said, I could understand any secret.

    It was just that I couldn��t bear to think that the words I��d spoken might have hurt him indelibly.

    So please.

    The consciousness I was desperately clinging to gradually faded.

    I couldn��t tell if it was the effects of the [Possession] or what.

    I squeezed out myst bit of strength.

    I turned to Grandfell, who didn��t answer.

    ��Don��t leave me like this.��

    Soon, infinitely deep darkness came again.

    [The head of a great family, ��Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo�� goes berserk.]

    *

    The Demon World.

    The Ten Thrones used their minds to survey the situation on the Arcana continent and in the real world.

    Things were taking a serious turn.

    They spoke softly.

    ��I didn��t even expect this from you.��

    The Evil Dragons were defeated?

    It wasn��t like I was just bragging.

    Dragons are hailed as the kings of all things.

    It was because of their experience.

    Of course, a few thousand years is nothingpared to the eons that the Ten Thrones have lived. Still, the dragon��s wisdom was enough to crush the humans.

    ��The only thing of use is gone.��

    The problem is that they were blinded by blind malice and failed to utilize that wisdom, and fell helplessly. Some people may ask whether it��s a pity to lose a big card called a dragon.

    But the Ten Thrones were looking farther ahead.

    ��The time has alreadye for their presence to fade.��

    Dragons were called the kings of all things on the Arcana continent.

    Only they were the ones who had entered the anomaly realm.

    But not anymore.

    For now, counting only those humans who could be seen in the Evil Eye, the number of those who had entered the anomaly realm was roughly ten fingers. The Ten Thrones were agitated for another reason.

    Agares, the Demon King of the Second Throne.

    ��Master of Language��

    At the same time, as the de facto ruler of the Demon World, his brow furrowed. It was none of his business to know that strange malice was stirring.

    Agares��s purpose was only negative emotions.

    More precisely, the negative emotions of the Ten Thrones.

    Agares had covered up the death of Amon, the demon king of the Seventh Throne.

    To steal away negative emotions and swallow them up.

    Defeating Amon.

    He perfectly fooled the Ten Thrones into believing that it was Lee Hoyeol, not Baal.

    He��s human, so he can��t absorb negative emotions.

    ������!��

    But contrary to his expectations, the negative emotions didn��t wander off.

    That��s right.

    Lee Hoyeol, because he was absorbing negative emotions.

    Agares, his head makes the decision.

    The wisdom that makes even dragonsugh.

    So it wasn��t hard for Agares.

    He came up with the correct answer.

    ������He was a demon?��

    I couldn��t believe it.

    I couldn��t believe I hadn��t noticed.

    Why he was a demon and hated the same demon.

    None of it made sense.

    However.

    ��No, this is really dangerous.��

    That��s not what matters.

    What mattered was the future that this reality would bring.

    For a moment, Agares could see.

    The Arcana continent.

    And the world of adventurers.

    The influence of Lee Hoyeol that epassed both worlds.

    His influence was at a level where he could control both worlds. Didn��t you even witness it? Didn��t you bring it on yourself? The sight of his influence gradually turning into negative emotions��!

    So Agares made a decision. It wasn��t a time when he couldn��t absorb negative emotions, but now Lee Hoyeol has be dangerous enough to threaten his throne.

    Agares opened his mouth to speak.

    ��Don��t you think so as well?��

    Another reflection in Evil Eye.

    He whispered towards ��Bael��s Grasp��.

    It was a statement made by the master ofnguage.

    ��This is no time to stand still, is it, Foolish Bael?��

    Flinch.

    Then Agares�� body flinched. For a moment, Agares regretted it. He was beginning to feel as if he had touched a fire to catch a flea.

    Still, Agares gritted his teeth.

    ��I suppose the reaction is that you can��t let it go either����?��

    It was proof.

    Baal, who hadn��t reacted at all when the Ten Thrones had dismissed him as stupid, was showing signs of difort at the mention of Lee Hoyeol, the new Ten Thrones.

    And now, Agares�� urging was realized.

    Kugugugugugung����!

    The demon world begins to tremble.

    To be precise.

    The worlds that the demon world has swallowed up are offered.

    ��Ha, hahaha. What kind of majesty is this��?!��

    Yes.

    Bael, the First Throne Demon King.

    As an offering for his full manifestation.

    *

    Grandfell opened his mouth.

    ��How foolish of you.��

    Toward Bael��s grasp, who struggled to shake off his fear.

    ��Foolish Bael.��

    Coldly.

    ��You have failed to realize ��this time either��.��

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613. Drowning (4)

    Woo-ro-ro-ro.

    The [Owl of Wisdom] cried out as it pped its wings.

    Fabian, the Leader of the Explorer��s Federation, doubted his eyes and ears.

    Had he ever heard such an ominous cry before?

    And it wasn��t just one or two owls flying straight toward him as he had seen.

    ����What could possibly remain so important?��

    Fabian had already received the news.

    Antonium, the final bastion of the Arcana Continent.

    Thend of anomalies, Seoul.

    Two different worlds.

    The evil dragons that had once spewed deadly breath had fallen.

    This triumphant news was undoubtedly true.

    He had seen it for himself through videos made familiar by their research into anomalies.

    Yes, the explorers scattered across the Arcana Continent and Seoul must have witnessed it as well.

    As for the dragon��s onught��there should no longer be any need for the [Owl of Wisdom].

    Woo-ro-ro-ro.

    Yet, dozens of owls were flocking toward the headquarters of the Explorer��s Federation.

    Not only did they cry out ominously, but every single one of them carried a ��red knot.��

    At that moment, the door to the Leader��s office opened.

    The Romantic Explorer, Lorenzik, appeared.

    Unfortunately, his presence did little tofort Fabian.

    ��For Lorenzik to make a move����

    It could only mean the situation had taken a far more dire turn.

    As it turned out, Fabian��s instincts were spot on.

    ��B-Bael is attempting a full manifestation!��

    The Demon King of the First Throne, Bael.

    ��Unbelievable.��

    Even Lorenzik��s lips trembled as he held the parchment in his hands.

    He, who was alwaysposed, was faltering.

    The implications could not have been graver.

    ��I returned because I saw a flock of owls heading this way��!��

    Huffing and puffing, Park Hwigang hurried back to headquarters and quickly grasped the gravity of the situation.

    The triumphant news of the Great Dragon Magic War paled inparison to the heavy silence that nketed the Explorer��s Federation Headquarters.

    He nudged.

    ��Is something wrong? Did something bad happen?��

    Straight to ending the broadcast.

    Park Hwigang ended the streaming and cautiously asked after turning off the voice recording. The news at hand seemed so monumental it might cause a huge ripple just by being shared.

    It was Lorenzik who answered.

    ��The Demon World is overflowing.��

    ��W-What?! The Demon World is overflowing?!��

    ��It seems they��ve used Behemoth, that monstrous being, as a sacrifice.��

    There was no way Lorenzik, who had once stepped into hell alive, wouldn��t know about the Demon World. He also understood why the Demon World was called a living world.

    ��Do you know, rookie explorers? Originally, the term ��Demon World�� referred to Behemoth��s stomach. That��s also why Behemoth��s maw was connected to the Demon World.��

    Wait a moment��Park Hwigang couldn��t make sense of it.

    ��Hold on, Lorenzik��! Didn��t we just receive information that Behemoth��s maw was destroyed? The exact reason is unclear, but it seems it couldn��t withstand the continuous emergence of the Ten Thrones�� presence����

    ��That��s correct. Your information is urate, rookie explorer.��

    ��But I don��t understand. If the Demon World is just Behemoth��s stomach, wouldn��t Behemoth have burst and died long ago? Especially since there are Ten Thrones in the Demon World that far exceed Behemoth in power!��

    Fabian unconsciously allowed a smile to form on his lips.

    ��Sharp, despite appearances.��

    It was the insight of Park Hwigang, who had gained considerable experience as an explorer while pursuing the trail of Hoyeol. Fabian thought, perhaps he could step down from the Federation Leader position in the next election.

    ��An interesting rookie indeed.��

    Lorenzik shared a simr sentiment, albeit expressed differently.

    ��You know nothing, rookie. Do you think Behemoth isn��t capable of containing a Throne? You��re underestimating Behemoth. Behemoth is an eternally growing creature, devouring entire worlds to expand its vessel.��

    ��Eternally growing? Is something like that even allowed to exist?!��

    ��Hah, you��re too quick to be surprised.��

    Despite their youthful appearances, the two seemed like squabbling students.

    But their back-and-forth wasn��t aughing matter.

    ��Why do you think such an absurd being as Behemoth needed to keep its maw open? That��s right��the Ten Thrones have the power and intelligence to suppress and exploit even a creature like Behemoth.��

    Fabian, who had been silent, spoke up.

    ����To dismantle the world more efficiently through Behemoth and to use the devoured worlds as sacrifices, allowing them to fully manifest their powers.��

    p.

    Lorenzik pointed his feathered fan at Fabian.

    ��Correct.��

    Park Hwigang, deep in thought, spoke next.

    ����Doesn��t that mean this is good news for us? If they��ve used Behemoth as a sacrifice, it can no longer devour worlds. That means the Ten Thrones can��t dream of full revival anymore!��

    p.

    The feathered fan now pointed at Park Hwigang.

    ��That��s also correct.��

    ��Then if we can just ovee this crisis��!��

    ��The real question is, why did the Ten Thrones make such a decision in the first ce?��

    ����!��

    For a moment, Park Hwigang felt chills all over his body.

    The Ten Thrones.

    They were beings beyondprehension. Even the system messages visible to explorers in Arcana couldn��t capture anything rted to the Ten Thrones.

    ��Even their mere appearance messages are censored with ��.��

    And yet��

    Would the Ten Thrones, beings far beyond ordinary explorers, make a decision based on reasons I can deduce?

    ��That can��t be possible.��

    Park Hwigang.

    A cold sweat began trickling down his spine.

    Lorenzik continued.

    ��From what I can gather based on my experience����

    Uncharacteristically, he trailed off.

    The sheer presence of the Ten Thrones was overwhelming, even for him.

    Daring to specte, despitecking certainty��

    ��This is likely a gamble, even for the Ten Thrones.��

    ��A�� gamble?��

    ��By skipping the established procedures, Bael of the First Throne has stepped forward. Sacrificing Behemoth to attempt aplete manifestation. This suggests the Ten Thrones are pouring everything into this battle, staking their future.��

    Crack.

    ��Does that mean the current battlefield holds that much significance?��

    As Lorenzik extended his hand, an [Owl of Wisdom]nded on the back of it. He checked the parchment gripped in the owl��s talons.

    There was only one line of information written there.

    Lorenzik opened his mouth quietly as he was currently unable to determine the shape of the Commander-in-Chief with the naked eye.

    Lorenzik murmured softly.

    ��I hope my insight hasn��t reached into the realm of the Ten Thrones.��

    *

    ��Brat.��

    Frostnax called out.

    ��Have you already forgotten the decision you painstakingly made?��

    sh.

    Atst, Skal��s focus returned.

    Yes, I had indeed made my decision.

    Even if they say you are possessed by a demon from the Cloudi family��

    ��He��s different from the demon I knew.��

    Having observed his deeds up close,

    my prejudices about demons couldn��t help but crumble.

    Even so, Skal had no choice but to ask.

    ��Are you truly all right, Frostnax-nim?��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��Your kin����

    A dragon knight.

    Skal could see and hear it. The sight of corrupted dragons falling at the hands of the Holy War Alliance and the sound of their dying groans.

    ��They are being struck down by the Commander-in-Chief of the Holy War Alliance, aren��t they?��

    Killing an evil dragon?

    It wasn��t possible without the Commander-in-Chief��s approval.

    The Commander-in-Chief had the ability to purify corrupted dragons, a fact well-known to the Holy War Alliance.

    Without his permission, they wouldn��t have dared to strike down the evil dragons.

    Frostnax scoffed.

    ��You think more of my kin than I, a dragon, do.��

    ����It��s not that. I was just�� concerned.��

    With Frostnax��s ��Dragon Eye,�� he would see through Skal��s true thoughts anyway.

    Thus, Skal did not hide.

    In fact, he didn��t want to.

    At this moment,

    ��The only one I can trust is Frostnax-nim.��

    Skal spoke earnestly.

    ��I was afraid you might oppose the Commander-in-Chief��s decision. If that were to happen, I wasn��t sure what judgment I should make. That fear�� wouldn��t let me stop thinking.��

    Even in the face of such an earnest confession, Frostnax still scoffed.

    ��Brat, what do you take me for? More than that����

    ����Yes?��

    ��What do you think of my kin?��

    Even as his kin fell and took theirst breaths,

    Frostnax had a smile on his lips.

    It was inevitable.

    What do you think a king of all creatures is?

    ��Do not pity the king��s decision, fledgling dragon knight.��

    Even if corrupted by strange malice,

    even if they could no longer wield the wisdom umted over eons,

    we are the kings of all creatures.

    ��My kin chose toy down their lives willingly.��

    Because he had once fallen to corruption himself,

    Frostnax could be certain.

    Even if the strange malice hadpletely overtaken his kin,

    there must have been a shred of consciousness remaining within them.

    ��All of it is for his sake.��

    And thus, he could be sure.

    ��Specifically, my kin have be nourishment for him.��

    Frostnax was well aware of the power of his kin.

    If they had truly sought ughter,

    there would have been no reason for them to reveal themselves openly.

    Dragon breath.

    Even from the highest skies, if they had unleashed their mes, the imperial capital, Antonium, would have been engulfed in a sea of fire, and thend of anomalies, Seoul, would have be a living hell.

    ��They chose to expose their reverse scales of their own will.��

    Skal stammered at Frostnax��s words.

    ��Y-You want me to believe that? Out of all people, me?��

    He had suffered at Frostnax��s side,

    and Skal believed he had a decent grasp of a dragon��s nature.

    Born as kings of all creatures,

    dragons were inherently incapable of understanding the emotions of those beneath them.

    In simpler terms, dragons were fundamentally arrogant.

    ��Even the time they challenged the udi family and lost their lives��!��

    Ultimately, it was because of their arrogance.

    If not for the lessons imprinted on their bodies and minds,

    dragons wouldn��t have feared or revered the udi family.

    And yet��

    ��That��s right.��

    Frostnax spoke sincerely.

    ��I, too, am ready to die for your sake.��

    ����?��

    ��It��s all because of that old fool, Eunaxus.��

    What is this dragon suddenly talking about?

    Skal felt like he��d been struck on the back of the head,

    but he didn��t even have time to feel moved.

    Before long, Frostnax tore through space and began to glide.

    ��That��s why we must understand, at the very least.��

    ��Understand what?��

    ��We need to figure out why the Dark Dragon made such a decision.��

    Frostnax��s mind was perfectly clear.

    The Dark Dragon.

    For reasons unknown, he had abandoned purifying the evil dragons and instead chose to take their lives.

    Even his corrupted kin understood his will,

    holding onto thest thread of reason as they met their deaths,

    just as the ancient dragon Eunaxus had done.

    Frostnax spoke with solemn resolve.

    ��We are the only ones who can understand both sides.��

    ��!��

    Skal nodded instead of replying.

    Could he truly grasp the Commander-in-Chief��s intent?

    The weight of it was overwhelming, making it impossible to respond rashly.

    But Skal gritted his teeth.

    ��It��s up to us.��

    We are the only ones who can understand the Commander-in-Chief.

    Skal kept repeating it to himself, over and over.

    But unfortunately, that resolve was soon tested.

    Frostnax had no choice but to stop pping his wings.

    ��This is troubling.��

    Between space and space,

    dimension and dimension,

    in the void that existed between them,

    Frostnax stared into the pitch-ck darkness and spoke.

    ����I cannot see it.��

    ��Cannot see what?��

    ��The exit. The exit is nowhere to be found.��

    Indeed.

    There was no exit to be seen.

    And Skal instantly grasped the meaning behind those words.

    They were trapped in this spacetime.

    Frostnax��s voice trembled slightly.

    ��The Dark Dragon is refusing to allow us to interfere.��

    [The Infinitely Deep Darkness engulfs the Arcana Continent.]

    dalkag.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614. Drowning (5)

    ��Baek Yiseol!��

    Nam Taemin shouted sharply.

    Despite his sharp tone, Baek Yiseol didn��t argue.

    There was no time for that.

    ��Even if you call me so desperately, it��s the same for me.��

    In an instant, thick darkness engulfed the surroundings.

    Not being able to see anything because of the darkness��

    Baek Yiseol was no different.

    Hiel made her decision.

    ��I��ll go, Chainwalker.��

    She couldn��t leave her lord alone in that darkness.

    There wasn��t even time for someone to stop her.

    At that moment, Hiel��s body glowed as her natural abilities manifested.

    ��?! ��

    As if repelled, Hiel��s wings folded, and she was flung back.

    ��Are you all right, Hiel-nim!��

    Chainwalker supported Hiel, but Hiel didn��t have the presence of mind to formally express her gratitude.

    This was��

    This sensation was��

    ��The Lord hasn��t permitted me to approach.��

    It was the first time she had felt the Lord��s ��rejection.��

    The icy sensation still lingered on her skin.

    Hiel, having confirmed this, opened her mouth.

    ��I regret to say, but there is nothing we can do, everyone.��

    ��Th-That��!��

    ��It��s because the Lord does not wish it.��

    Grit.

    Nam Taemin ground his teeth.

    ��Does this mean we are still unworthy?��

    Having entered the realm of anomalies��

    Having been acknowledged by the Commander-in-Chief��

    He felt like a fool for being so happy.

    ��In the end, there��s nothing we can do in this situation!��

    It was Hiel��s voice that snapped Nam Taemin out of his self-reproach.

    ��Even if it��s due to our inadequacy, don��t you all know? The Lord would never hold anyone ountable for it.��

    The standards for judgment were always clear.

    If someone failed a mission despite having the ability to perform it, the Commander-in-Chief would deliver merciless criticism.

    But if failure came from being unable toplete the task, the Commander-in-Chief would instead offer warm constion.

    Suddenly, a voice echoed in his ears.

    ��Haven��t you already fulfilled your mission?��

    Iron Castle Ship.

    Nam Cheolmin, the weakest aboard the Iron Castle Ship in terms ofbat strength, nodded.

    And then, he found what they could do in a battlefield where the Commander-in-Chief had not permitted intervention.

    ��We must leave here immediately. Otherwise, we will only be a hindrance��.��

    ��What did you say? How dare an adventurer say such a thing now!��

    Bang.

    Even in the pitch-ck darkness, something began to shine.

    Wallswail mmed his hammer, his voice thundering.

    With the hammer��sst strike, the Iron Castle Ship began to illuminate the surrounding darkness.

    Wheeeeee.

    yers from Gaon, part of the Great Alliance, gasped in awe.

    It��s really an incredible level of technology, isn��t it?

    ��Could this all be made of obsidian?��

    ��Obsidian? Isn��t that an insanely expensive mineral?��

    ��It really looks like obsidian!��

    Obsidian.

    Anyone who even superficially understood the Magic Tower would recognize the name.

    The mineral used to decorate the Magic Tower��s interior, where magic was forbidden, was none other than obsidian.

    Nam Cheolmin nodded.

    ��Obsidian absorbs and nullifies magic.��

    Strictly speaking, this darkness��

    Baek Yiseol continued Nam Cheolmin��s words.

    ��In dark magic studies, it��s called patible magic.����

    ����Compatible magic?��

    How do you know something like that?

    As Nam Taemin gave her a questioning look, Baek Yiseol answered.

    ��Well, it��s thanks to my struggles. Getting crushed by the Great Alliance, pushed around by famous guilds in Seoul��I had to try everything I could. And among those, dark magic just happened to suit me.��

    Compatible magic, born from one��s past and background.

    Baek Yiseol��s past was so consistent it could easily be called a talent.

    Thanks to that, Baek Yiseol, despite being a [Shadower] ss with no connection to magic, was able to wield dark magic.

    And because of that, she could see it.

    ��That obsidian is even absorbingpatible magic.��

    It was well-known that obsidian absorbed magic, but no one expected it to work even onpatible magic.

    ��As expected, it��s thanks to the Dwarves�� incredible craftsmanship.��

    Their forging techniques had surely amplified obsidian��s effects.

    Losing the chance to be acquainted with such Midas-like hands due to dizziness, Baek Yiseol felt a pang of regret. But there was no time to express it.

    Soon, the darkness began to clear.

    Wallswail raised his hammer again.

    ��I can guess what concerns you, but I refuse to stand idly by like a fool this time. Even if it��s not what the Lord wishes��!��

    It was his resolve.

    ��I will go to him no matter what.��

    Why was it��

    The moment he spoke those words��

    The face of the demon-possessed former Dwarven King came to mind.

    And yet, Wallswail firmly gripped his hammer.

    ��At the very least, with my own eyes��!��

    He hadn��t confirmed the Commander-in-Chief��s safety.

    Amid the swirling malice��

    At the very least, he had to confirm the Commander-in-Chief��s safety before he could retreat.

    In that brief moment, Baek Yiseol and Nam Cheolmin exchanged nces.

    ��A demon��.��

    Nam Cheolmin still couldn��t believe it, but he knew better than anyone that Baek Yiseol wouldn��t speak nonsense in this situation.

    That��s why he asked.

    ��Will it be all right, Yiseol?��

    ��Even if it��s not all right, do we have a choice?��

    ��That��s��.��

    ��And this is what you want too, isn��t it?��

    ��!��

    Baek Yiseol stared at the slowly receding infinitely deep darkness.

    ��Yes, this is what I intend to do.��

    Nam Cheolmin pressed his temples to calm his swirling thoughts.

    ��Please, let us be wrong.��

    Eventually, something began to take shape.

    Twitch.

    It was an indescribable form.

    Lumps of flesh, tendrils, entrails.

    If one had to describe it, it was like an iplete ��cell.��

    ��W-What is this?��

    That thing began clinging to the Iron Castle Ship.

    Chainwalker flinched instinctively.

    How had it bypassed the constantly active shield?

    Squirm, squirm.

    It was merely a small cluster of cells.

    But it grew at an rming rate.

    Even if one didn��t want to see it, they couldn��t help but notice.

    The Iron Castle Ship��s ss windows were being overtaken by the cells.

    ��Wallswail!��

    nk.

    Wallswail spun a heavy valve without responding.

    The Iron Castle Ship��s interior rapidly heated up.

    ��If anything gets in our way, I��ll burn it all down!�� shouted Chainwalker.

    The massive metal ship heated, forcing the cells to shrink back.

    Thanks to this, the Iron Castle Ship pushed forward, allowing them to see it.

    Through the obsidian glow, clearing the darkness further��

    Twitch.

    The shape of what seemed to be the cells�� main body appeared.

    The yers�� vision flickered.

    As expected, it was a mosaic-covered message.

    Nam Cheolmin counted the letters and nodded.

    ��Is that the Demon King of the First Throne, Bael?��

    Nam Taemin nodded as well.

    ��I don��t feel anything from him, hyung.��

    The demons and Ten Thrones they had encountered so far were all terrifying presences.

    Each demon, regardless of type, had one clearmonality.

    ��Their gaze isn��t like that of a demon.��

    The peculiar gaze of demons, which looked at humans as if they were lower than beasts, was absent.

    On the contrary, it was so devoid of intent that it raised questions.

    Nam Taemin muttered to himself.

    ��Before that, is that thing even alive?��

    The cells twitched but gave off no discernible aura.

    The emotion it evoked��if it could even be called that��was one thing:

    Fear of the unknown.

    Faced with an iprehensible existence, Nam Taemin��s heightened senses turned into a curse.

    He couldn��t maintain hisposure.

    But for one person, it was fortunate.

    ��Taemin, maybe it��s true that ignorance is bliss��.��

    ��All I see is a lump of flesh.��

    ��Is it because I��m like a naive pup who isn��t afraid of a tiger?��

    Onboard the Iron Castle Ship, only Nam Cheolmin failed to grasp Bael��s true nature.

    And that allowed him to see everything.

    Twitch.

    ��It looks desperate.��

    Yes, Bael seemed to be struggling already.

    Nam Cheolmin��s eyes shifted to the traces of burned cells inside the Iron Castle Ship.

    ��But if it wasn��t trying to hurt us��.��

    Why had Bael spread its flesh?

    If it didn��t even have the energy to care about its surroundings during the fight��

    ��!��

    ��Wait, was it trying to escape?��

    As I think about it, at this moment, Bael��s actions began to make sense.

    Spreading its cells chaotically, twitching uncontrobly��if all of this stemmed from the ��fear�� triggered in battle��

    Nam Cheolmin opened his mouth cautiously, unable to suppress his suspicion.

    ��Could it be�� is the Commander-in-Chief even overwhelming Bael?��

    But he couldn��t celebrate yet.

    He had heard it from Yiseol.

    That perhaps, the Commander-in-Chief might be�� a demon.

    ��No.��

    He shook his head firmly.

    ��Until I confirm it with my own eyes, it��s nothing but spection.��

    So Nam Cheolmin widened his eyes and focused.

    The only being that could drive Bael into such terror had to be the Commander-in-Chief.

    He frantically scanned the surroundings, trying to find him.

    But something felt off.

    ��Huh? W-What?��

    He couldn��t see him.

    No matter where he looked, the Commander-in-Chief��

    Hoyeol��was nowhere to be seen.

    The outfit.

    And above all, his silver hair, which shone even in the deepest darkness.

    It didn��t make sense that he couldn��t find him, even after frantically searching his surroundings.

    Suddenly, a chill ran down Nam Cheolmin��s spine.

    Atst, he realized��

    Why the Commander-in-Chief��s title was ��The Infinitely Deep Darkness.��

    Nam Cheolmin stared at the darkness encasing Bael, suffocating him.

    That darkness itself.

    Without realizing it, Nam Cheolmin muttered under his breath.

    ����Could you be there, Hoyeol-ssi?��

    ��Damn it.��

    I swore to myself that I wouldn��t lose consciousness, but when I came to my senses, I was in my inner world.

    This must mean that my body and mind hadpletely lost control, like when the status abnormality [ckening] activated.

    I couldn��t help but let my shoulders slump.

    ��Well, I am possessed right now.��

    Someone might ask me��

    Aren��t you worried? Facing Bael, who is on the verge of hisplete manifestation, how can you be so irresponsible as to lose consciousness and thenin in your inner world? They might even yell at me for it.

    ��That��s a fair point.��

    If I could, I would��ve held on until the very end.

    But what could I do?

    Without Grandfell��

    I, Lee Hoyeol, am nothing but a weak and powerless yer.

    So��

    nk.

    I turned my head in the direction of the sound.

    No one else might recognize it, but how could I not?

    That sound, one I heard every single day, like clockwork.

    The sound of a teacup being moved, with a green tea bag still steeping inside.

    In my inner world.

    I saw Grandfell.

    And Grandfell looked back at me.

    That was why, even in this situation, I could feel reassured.

    I spoke first.

    ��Scaring people like that��don��t you think you��re overdoing it?��

    You haven��t left, Grandfell.

    I walked toward him.

    Silver hair.

    A graceful appearance.

    An upright posture.

    This was the Grandfell I, Lee Hoyeol, knew.

    nk.

    Grandfell handed me the cup of green tea he had steeped and spoke.

    ��I have been waiting for you.��

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615. Drowning (6)

    Not even with the Evil Eye could he prate it.

    ����What exactly is happening, Agares?��

    Agares, the Demon King of the Second Throne.

    The ruler of the Demon World, he was bombarded with questions. Yet, no answers came. Agares was too preupied, ming himself for his own judgment.

    ��It was a clear mistake.��

    It was my greed.

    To im the fear meant for Bael from the Ten Thrones for myself.

    I had underestimated Lee Hoyeol, that enigmatic threat.

    ��Looking back, it was strange.��

    Why did a human possess such an ��anomalous�� power?

    It wasn��tparable to the anomalies reflected in the Evil Eye of ordinary yers.

    Like us, the Ten Thrones��

    It was as if he had been born within the Realm of Anomalies.

    Lee Hoyeol.

    He wielded anomalies with absolute mastery.

    And that wasn��t all.

    The strangest aspect of all should have been evident.

    The Ninth Throne��s Demon King, Paimon.

    ��The King of the Western Demon World favored him.��

    Paimon��s voice echoed in Agares�� mind.

    ��Truly audacious words, Agares.��

    ��But it��s too bothersome to argue, so I��ll go along with your decision.��

    ��Just don��t set foot in my territory. Understood?��

    If Bael was the mad king and a sessor who sought to fill the empty throne, Paimon was a prodigal son.

    Like me, Paimon possessed the vessel of a king. Yet unlike me, he had no desire for the throne.

    ��Why did I mock Paimon��s demise, Agares?��

    Grip.

    ��How ignorant of me, evenpared to a prodigal son.��

    Agares clenched his fist in frustration, causing his domain to vibrate in resonance. Suppressing his emotions, he addressed the disoriented Ten Thrones beyond the veil of his consciousness.

    ��Listen, all of you.��

    As the ruler of the Demon World, Agares held onto reason.

    And thanks to that, he could now clearly grasp why the Demon World was in turmoil at this very moment.

    ��Behemoth has been offered as a sacrifice to Bael.��

    ����What?��

    ��With this, the Demon World has be a ��Closed World.����

    Until now, the Demon World had been an ��Open World.��

    Relying on Behemoth��s abilities, it had endlessly expanded, consuming and digesting other worlds, turning them into part of the Demon World.

    The disturbance among the Ten Thrones stemmed from this.

    ��A Closed World? Does that mean we can no longer acquire sacrifices for ourplete manifestations? Why would such a decision be made? That idiot Bael��!��

    The tone betrayed disrespect.

    It was Valefor, the Demon King of the Sixth Throne.

    Agares spoke firmly.

    ��Valefor.��

    ����!��

    ��Wordse with responsibility.��

    Gasp.

    From beneath the veil, Valefor sped his hands over his mouth.

    It was the warning of the ��Master of Language.��

    As Valefor fell silent, Agares continued.

    ��However, anyone can make mistakes.��

    ��Th-Thank you, Lord Agares��!��

    Slide.

    ��One act of fault and one act of mercy.��

    Thus, bnce was restored, and his authority returned.

    Agares, having made a foolish judgment, granted mercy to Valefor.

    The condition for Agares�� ��Word of Power�� to activate��a secret unknown to the other Ten Thrones��was fulfilled once more.

    Agares spoke slowly.

    ��Moreover, your words are not wrong. Due to Bael��s decision, we are forced to abandonplete manifestation. No matter how many worlds the Demon World has consumed�� It��s impossible to predict how many worlds Bael will devour now. It could be dozens. Or it could be all worlds, offered as sacrifices for himself. We cannot know.��

    ����!!!��

    Despair filled the silence that followed.

    But even this was part of Agares�� authority.

    Agares�� words began to resonate.

    ��Furthermore, we do not know what is happening between Bael and the new Ten Thrones. The infinitely deep darkness has severed all connections.��

    It was a demon��s sweet whisper.

    ��Bael and the new Ten Thrones, Lee Hoyeol udi. Does their victory or defeat even matter to us? You all know this, don��t you? That��s why you��re afraid��afraid because you know that whoever wins will truly dominate the Demon World.��

    ����!!!��

    The Demon World had once been an open world.

    No one had everpletely ruled over its endless expansion.

    The existence of the Ten Thrones and countless Demon Kings was proof of that.

    Even if one proimed themselves king in the ever-expanding world, all they would receive were sneers from new rulers born in newnds.

    But now that the Demon World had be a closed world��

    ��Agares is right.��

    ��The Demon World is already a dead world.��

    ����Am I, too, destined to be absorbed by those two?��

    Agares�� whispers were enough to amplify the unease of the Ten Thrones.

    From that moment, Agares�� authority began to take effect.

    ��Therefore, it��s time to decide, Ten Thrones. Will you remain in this dead world, the Demon World, only to have everything stolen by Bael or the new Ten Throne, Lee Hoyeol udi?��

    It was an oue no one desired.

    ��The heavy silence speaks your will. In that case, join me. You all already know of a world that can contain our vessels, don��t you?��

    Did he mean the vast Arcana Continent?

    ��It��s not merely the Arcana Continent. A world where malice can run rampant. A world more vile and filled with negative emotions than any other��we already know of such a ce.��

    Agares�� lips curled into a smile.

    ��It��s the world of the adventurers. Even ifplete manifestation is impossible, the negative emotions produced in their world is infinite. Their civilization is specialized in hating, envying, and trampling on one another.��

    A single act of evil could spread to billions within hours and remain eternally recorded, generating endless negative emotions.

    ��Filled with anomalies unseen in any other timeline.��

    It wasn��t just acts of evil.

    Even the happiest news in their world could create negative emotions.

    Emotions meant to remain internal could be devastatingly expressed with just a flick of a finger.

    Agares concluded.

    ��So we will go to their world, even in our iplete forms.��

    He didn��t need to wait for the responses of the remaining Ten Thrones.

    As the Master of Language, once his Word of Power was activated, no one among the Ten Thrones could resist.

    The remaining Ten Thronescked the overwhelming strength of beings like Paimon or Amon.

    Crack.

    The veil began to shatter like a mirror.

    It was simple.

    With this, all the Ten Thrones, including himself, had abandoned the Demon World.

    ��Living with three Ten Thrones as my subordinates��.��

    Even if thatnd wasn��t my homnd, it��s not a bad oue.

    ��Paimon, for once, I feel grateful for your absence.��

    Finally, Agares took in thest sights of the Demon World.

    He had no regrets.

    As he had said, the Demon World had be a closed world, incapable of containing him any longer.

    ��Bael.��

    With his Evil Eye, he looked upon Bael, buried in darkness.

    To be unable to witness your fully manifested form��

    It��s a pity.

    ��And yet, I feel no regret.��

    Perhaps it was because he had glimpsed it before the darkness consumed all.

    Agares.

    His pupils turnedpletely ck.

    ��To know that you, too, feel emotions.��

    Bael, an iprehensible existence��

    In the sight of Bael being consumed by darkness, Agares sensed a familiar emotion.

    Fear.

    The new Ten Throne.

    Lee Hoyeol udi had driven Bael into terror.

    That was why Agares sought the adventurers�� world.

    The world where they, who surpassed even Bael, resided��

    It would surely bring him infinite authority as well.

    Agares whispered.

    ��Struggle harder, our foolish king.��

    ��How have you been?��

    ��As you can see.��

    ��That��s good. You look fine.��

    I set down the teacup as I spoke.

    For someone with a childlike pte like me, green tea was still unptable. Or maybe, it was simply absurd to serve tea bag green tea as if it were a luxury offering. Surely, the faulty with the person��s taste buds.

    ��This feels kind of awkward, doesn��t it?��

    I scratched my head, feeling a bit awkward myself, and continued.

    ��Don��t you think so? This is our first time meeting face to face.��

    If I had to describe my impression, it was like looking into a mirror.

    Sure, upon closer inspection, there were differences.

    Back when I first awakened and Grandfell��s persona was imposed on me, I��d been teased endlessly, asked whether I��d dyed my hair like some idol. Turns out, the jokes weren��t far off.

    And of course, Grandfell��s reply was as quintessentially Grandfell as ever.

    ��Not at all.��

    Ah, so this is what others feel when dealing with him.

    ��I��ve been waiting for this day.��

    Hearing his response directly, his way of speaking hit like a cannonball.

    ��This isn��t just straightforward; it��s like being shot point-nk.��

    I took a sip of the green tea to soothe my dry throat.

    And immediately grimaced.

    ��How do you keep drinking this without getting tired of it?��

    For someone so precise in aesthetics, his taste seemed oddly tolerant.

    I meant it as a passing remark.

    But Grandfell lifted his teacup and replied.

    ��Because this too is your ��tea.����

    ��What does that even mean?

    Of course, this was typical of Grandfell.

    Even I, a self-proimed expert in decoding ��Grandfell-speak,�� had to pause and think it over for a moment.

    Finally, I managed to grasp his meaning.

    ��Right, there was nothing but tea bag green tea in my ce, was there?��

    Every time, I can��t help but think��he��s so sophisticated when ites to making people feel small.

    I replied, half-defensive.

    ��Well, it��s not like I had a choice. Normally, the only thing I drank was Americano, and even then, it was for the caffeine duringte-night work, not for the taste. Honestly, I don��t think I��ve ever willingly spent money on tea.��

    It was a decent attempt at an exnation, or so I thought, but he didn��t seem interested.

    nk.

    Grandfell set down his teacup and responded.

    ��As I said, that reason is enough.��

    Of course, I saw thising.

    No matter how I tried to steer the conversation in a different direction, as long as Grandfell��s way of speaking existed, I couldn��t avoid getting to the point.

    Eventually, I opened my mouth.

    ����No matter what, you��re not going to tell me the reason, are you? If you were the kind to exin, you wouldn��t have acted first. Words aren��t your thing; actions are how you express yourself. Isn��t that right?��

    A denial, a shake of the head, even a sarcastic retort��any of these would��ve been wee.

    But Grandfell simply remained silent.

    And silence from him was as good as confirmation.

    That response only spurred me on.

    ��Let me tell you something, Grandfell. If you thought I��d let you off easy, you��re sorely mistaken. I��ve wondered if you were really the Grandfell I knew. I thought even if I pushed you, you wouldn��t so much as blink�� but now that we��re here, you��re just the same as ever, aren��t you?��

    I looked straight into Grandfell��s eyes.

    ��Even if you��re a demon, even if you��re Pride, one of the Seven Deadly Sins����

    ����?��

    ��To me, you��re still just Grandfell.��

    And Iughed.

    ��Yes, Grandfell udi Arpheus Romeo.��

    Because between us, there was nothing left to hide.

    Even as I said his full name aloud, I couldn��t help but smile.

    At my words, Grandfell remained silent for a moment.

    Then he murmured quietly.

    ��You really haven��t changed.��

    What?

    What��s that supposed to mean?

    That I��m still as childish as I was in middle school?

    Before I could retort indignantly, Grandfell continued.

    ��Do you remember?��

    ��Remember? What? Are you trying to change the subject again��?��

    ��It��s time to fulfill our promise.��

    A promise? Out of nowhere, what promise?

    ��The vow we made in the green tea fields.��

    Wait, green tea fields?

    ��I will now make a wish.��

    ��?

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616. Drowning (7)

    A covenant, not just a promise?

    ��Don��t get all dramatic and call it a covenant, seriously.��

    Saying it like that makes it sound like I absolutely have to fulfill it, doesn��t it?

    ��I mean, who could have possibly imagined that the green tea fields in Jeju would burn to the ground? Sure, I know you never take a single word lightly and are obsessivelymitted to keeping your promises, but still�� that was a natural disaster!��

    A covenant is on apletely different level.

    Having spent so much time with Grandfell, I understood that better than anyone. After all, I��d benefited from covenants myself, starting with the ones between udi and the Four Houses.

    But now that I was on the side that had to fulfill one, maybe that��s why I couldn��t stop talking.

    All to wriggle my way out of this covenant.

    ��And it��s not like I didn��t buy you the best green tea! I just�� dyed keeping my promise a little, that��s all! I mean, who can keep every promise perfectly? If there��s anyone like that in this world, I��d like to meet them, and����

    But I trailed off mid-sentence.

    Because that kind of person was standing right in front of me.

    So I resorted to excuses.

    ����Fine, I get it. I��ll grant it. But not now.��

    I, Lee Hoyeol, might not be the most honorable person, but even I had learned the truth about Grandfell.

    And because of that, I could guess what wasing.

    I spoke as casually as I could.

    ��I already know what wish you��re going to make!��

    You��re nning to use this covenant as an excuse to leave, aren��t you?

    ��So what I��m saying is��! It��s not that I won��t grant it, but let��s talk this through ande to an agreement. We��ve been through so much together; can��t you make that small concession for me?��

    Appeal to his emotions, Hoyeol.

    With that in mind, I tried to look as pitiful and forlorn as possible while staring at Grandfell.

    Above all, you know this too, right?

    There��s no way I can handle the chaos in Arcana and the real world alone.

    ��Without you, I��m nothing.��

    nk!

    Whoa, what was that?

    Did my desperate plea disgust him or something?

    The sound of the teacup being ced down was sharper than usual.

    Grandfell opened his mouth, his expression as stoic as ever.

    ��That statement is repulsive to hear.��

    Repulsive? Ouch, that stung.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, suddenly found myself sympathizing with the adept mages who used to leave Topaz Hall in tears after enduring Grandfell��s sharp tongue.

    Grandfell continued speaking.

    ��You are magnificent as you are.��

    ����What?��

    ��Have I not always said this?��

    Grandfell uttered words that shook me.

    ��You defy underestimation with proof. And when overestimated, you bring it to reality.��

    Why was he saying this now, of all times?

    Was it because I underestimated myself?

    Or was it because I overestimated myself?

    ��Wait, isn��t that your backstory?��

    Shaking my head vigorously, I denied it.

    ��Look, I��ll admit I wrote that stuff in my notebook, but it was all about you! None of it was about Lee Hoyeol, okay? Seriously, what have I even done? If anything, it��s all because of your brilliant talent����

    Grandfell remained unshaken by my denial.

    ��I was never desperate.��

    ��It was always you who struggled relentlessly.��

    One by one, he countered my words.

    ��I never sought to reverse anything.��

    ����Hey, you.��

    ��You were the one who never gave up until the very end.��

    Reflecting on the paths we had walked together.

    ��I never wanted to protect them.��

    ����Grandfell, you��re seriously����

    ��You were the one who nurtured the Holy War Alliance.��

    And made me look back.

    ��I had no desire to protect anything.��

    ��Stop right there����

    ��You were the one who safeguarded these two worlds.��

    Cold, calcting, harsh, and proud beyond belief��Grandfell, who always imed the credit for everything, now looked straight at me and said:

    ��Ultimately, it was all you.��

    I forced myself to reply.

    ��You can shower me with praise, but it��s not going to change my mind, you know? Even if you tter me, I��m not going to just let you go.��

    Grandfell hadn��t explicitly stated what his wish was, but I pressed on regardless.

    Because I thought that if I kept pushing, maybe I could soften that unyielding stubbornness of his.

    ��Believe it or not, I��m the only demon hunter out there. There��s no one more knowledgeable about possession than I am. You know that, right?��

    I didn��t need to spell out my n. If it was him, he��d already know.

    ��Baek Yiseol, for example.��

    Baek Yiseol.

    During her second possession, she never lost her mindpletely.

    Later, when we talked about it, she revealed that she had actually trapped the demon inside her inner world when it tried to escape.

    I dered to Grandfell.

    ��Even if possession is up to you, leaving isn��t.��

    Didn��t I tell you?

    Even if failing to fulfill this covenant makes me lose all pride in your eyes, even if it earns me hatred for dredging up the udi family��s history, I don��t care.

    As long as you stay, I��ll find a way to make things right.

    Mimicking you, I bluffed.

    ��Grandfell, like you said����

    ��?��

    ��I deserve a chance to ��turn things around,�� don��t I?��

    Grandfell murmured quietly.

    ��Once again, you remain true to yourself.��

    Damn it, is this more of that Grandfell-style rhetoric?

    Is he calling me stubborn again?

    Or��

    Krrrrk!

    ����?��

    As I tried to decipher his words, my surroundings began to shake.

    I could feel it.

    The space where Grandfell and I existed��my inner world��was trembling.

    ��This�� is it Bael?��

    ��It is.��

    ��Hey, Grandfell. Shouldn��t we be doing something instead of just sitting here?��

    The First Throne��s Demon King, Bael.

    Who would have thought I��d ever feel grateful to him?

    Thanks to him, it felt like I could finally catch a break from Grandfell��s unrelenting demands.

    ����.��

    I spoke seriously.

    ��You know as well as I do��Bael is different. I��m not just saying this to get out of this situation. As a demon hunter, I��m telling you: there��s something about him I can��t even begin to grasp.��

    Between us, there was no point in lying��it would be discovered instantly. Even the Natural Enemy rtionship between demon hunter and demon didn��t seem to apply to Bael.

    ��Maybe he��s transcended even that Natural Enemy����

    ��You are wrong.��

    ����What?��

    nk.

    Grandfell set down his teacup and stood up.

    I nced inside his teacup. At some point, he��d emptied itpletely.

    That was so typical of Grandfell that it reassured me, if only for a moment.

    But then��

    ��Your Natural Enemy rtionship has no limits.��

    Here we go again. Enough with the over-the-top ttery!

    But this was Grandfell.

    The man who could spew the most outrageous ims with an absolutely straight face.

    With perfectposure, he added:

    ��Even if your opponent is the ��Source of All Evil.����

    Looking directly at me, he said:

    ��You are capable of hunting them down.��

    Good grief.

    I wanted to argue back right away, but I couldn��t.

    Because at that moment, the inner world where we had been talkingpletely copsed.

    ����!��

    My vision returned.

    As it always did.

    I, Lee Hoyeol, could now see with my own eyes.

    ��Is that mass supposed to be Bael?��

    Bael��s plete form����

    No, could that even be called aplete form?

    It wasn��t like anything I��d seen before.

    Then again, the only thing I��d seen of Bael before was a single arm.

    ��But this doesn��t even resemble an arm.��

    It was massive, sure, but that��s all it was��just massive.

    No limbs, no face, no features at all.

    If anything, it was like a lump of y smashed together.

    ��Wait a second.��

    Maybe because I had regained my focus, a memory surfaced from when Arcana was still just a game.

    A quest to disrupt a summoning ritual by demon worshipers.

    ��At first, I was so excited.��

    I remember how thrilled I was when I first encountered that quest.

    Finally, I thought, no more boring grind. I could live the life of a real demon hunter.

    But of course, in Akhsan, things were never that simple.

    ��The demon worshipers failed toplete their summoning ritual.��

    In the end, it was just a clean-up mission��clearing away the altar they had set up.

    And that memory suddenly became relevant.

    That thing��it��s huge, but it looks just like the lump of flesh on the altar.

    ��So it��s another failed manifestation?��

    Were the sacrifices insufficient?

    But Bael offered no small number of sacrifices.

    Could a being like Bael really miscalcte his vessel and fail his descent?

    ��Something must have interfered with Bael��s manifestation.��

    Was it the Iron Castle Ship?

    I shifted my gaze to the Iron Castle Ship.

    The Iron Castle was struggling.

    I could clearly see their struggle.

    Thanks to my knowledge of all minerals, I could tell that the Iron Castle Ship was precariously flying across the battlefield, illuminated by the glow of obsidian and the heat of henium.

    But that was all.

    Even though the Holy War Alliance had grown significantly strongerpared to the past, they couldn��t even get close to Bael. It wasn��t their fault. The faulty in Bael himself, a being capable of destroying an entire world with just a single arm.

    Then who?

    Who was it that interfered with Bael��s manifestation?

    The answer was close by.

    It was within me.

    Yes, it was Grandfell.

    ��You tremble in fear, Bael.��

    Grandfell spoke to the mass of flesh.

    His tone wasn��t the same as when he sat across from me, sipping tea. Somehow, the sound of Grandfell��s voice at that moment made my chest feel heavy.

    ����!��

    At the same time, I became aware of something.

    ��How am I even able to see this?��

    From my perspective, Bael��s enormous size and the Iron Castle Ship, known as the Sky Fortress, were as clear as if I were peering into the palm of my hand. An iprehensibly vast and elevated view.

    ��It feels like I��m looking down on everything�� arrogantly.��

    As Grandfell��s voice rang out, Bael twitched more violently.

    Even without a message appearing, I could tell.

    As I said, I��m a demon hunter.

    Bael was trembling in fear.

    He was thrashing about.

    Trying to flee��trying to escape from me, from Grandfell.

    Crunch.

    The writhing mass of flesh finally found an escape route.

    Because of my knowledge, I recognized it immediately.

    That was the ��Demon World.��

    ��He��s trying to flee straight to the Demon World, isn��t he?��

    Damn it. My recently regained rity felt meaningless in this moment.

    None of this made sense.

    After all, wasn��t this Bael far too different from the one I��d seen before?

    ��Why would he suddenly cower in fear after charging in like he wanted to kill us?��

    Yet at the same time, my instincts as a demon hunter jolted me awake.

    Perhaps this moment��

    Perhaps this was the perfect chance to hunt Bael.

    ��No.��

    But I was also fully aware.

    I couldn��t follow Bael into the Demon World.

    If I entered the Demon World��

    ��My consciousness and Grandfell��s would be separated.��

    That was why I could never recklessly step into the Demon World.

    ��!��

    At that moment, I felt an unsettling realization.

    I understood why Grandfell hadn��t responded at all to my deration that I would never, under any circumstances, let him go.

    You knew all along, didn��t you, Grandfell?

    You knew Bael would open the gate to the Demon World.

    Could it be��

    You n to use the Demon World for that purpose?

    As if answering my question, a sound echoed.

    ttogak.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!